《The Weakest Tamer Trash Picking Journey Begins》


 1 About the world of Audoguz

    The name of the world, Audoguz.


    Skill supremacy, where work is largely determined by skills.


    90% of the world''s people have 2 skills and 2 stars.


    Church Teaching


    Skill is a gift from God.


    God loved beings can retain up to 5 skills and belong to the Church.


    Skills show strength in stars, and no stars are beings abandoned by God.


    No star is an abomination, no need for an abomination in this world.


    About money.


    Gold Plate 10 Ladal


    Gold Coin 1 Ladal (= 10 Gidals)


    Silver Plate 5 Gidal


    Silver coin 1 gidal (= 1000 dals)


    Copper Plate 100 dal


    Copper Coins 10 dal


    Copper Piece 1 dal


    Villages and towns where the protagonist travelled


    From the village of birth.


    Village of Latomi - Latov - Ratne - Lato - Latom - Latos - Latme

 2 1 story Life, hard mode is the decision!

    My gaze follows the letters floating on the crystal.


    "Tamer # # #:


    Huh?


    Is that a mistake?


    I see the face of my mother and father.


    ... they both look amazing.


    Is this... serious?


    Audoguz has magic.


    I was surprised when I first became aware of magic.


    Whatever, there was no magic in the world I was in before.


    Knowing the magic, I poked my bush up.


    He was 2 years old at the time.


    My parents worried me.


    ... I apparently have previous memories.


    The village fortune teller told me.


    It seems unusual to say reincarnated in circles and reborn with memories.


    So I told people not to talk.


    So don''t tell me.


    I''m 5 now.


    At Audoguz, when he turns 5, he is given more skills than God.


    Skills are 5 for a lot of people.


    But there are so few people with 5 skills that it is said to be a miracle.


    Many are said to have two.


    This skill determines the job.


    So pray to God, I have a ritual to know my skills in crystals.


    Here and now.


    So, my life fell to the bottom.


    I have checked many times...


    "Tamer # # #:.


    Tamer is skilled at keeping animals and demons out of hand.


    I have no problem with this.


    Next is the problem, "# # #".


    Skills are evaluated by number of stars.


    If you are a Tamer and have one star, you can Tame a small animal.


    I have work to do such as delivering town letters.


    With more stars, you can also tame strong demons and succeed as adventurers.


    I am weaker and weaker than star 1.


    I mean, I don''t have any demons or animals I can taste.


    There''s probably no job I can do.


    Because it''s this Oodguz that determines everything by his skills.


    "I can''t, Gae."


    ... unconsciously it looks like I spoke up before.


    I don''t know what that means, but I''m sure you''re talking about this condition.


    Okay, trouble.


    I have understood in the last three years that my previous memories are of little use.


    Well, sometimes it helps.


    He still tells me to look at reality and think about what''s going to happen.


    I really need to see reality.


    It''s just hard for a 5-year-old.


    "# # #" is called no star.


    No star is a godforsaken being.


    In the picture book my mother read to me, there was a story saying that if I did something wrong, I would be left without a star.


    Audoguz has a story about no stars, but says they haven''t been confirmed to exist.


    ... I''m here though!


    God, did I do something to you?


    Speaking of which, I could get another skill.


    "Tamer # # #:" # #:


    Er... I don''t get skills and I''m weak.


    Well, I wonder what''s gonna happen to me.

 3 2 stories Survival today!

    I don''t know.


    Life has changed, sadly.


    Ever since I got home, I''ve already felt strange.


    My parents don''t look at me, and I don''t speak up.


    Though I thought it was strange.


    I didn''t want to believe it.


    But definitely.


    Obviously avoiding me.


    It was time to eat, and when I went to the room where I would eat rice, what I would eat was not ready.


    My mother doesn''t try to keep her eyes peeled.


    A staring father.


    Confused brother and sister.


    ... I heard "I knew it" somewhere.


    Sigh and leave the room.


    I understood what I meant when I told you to be ready before.


    Apparently, my place disappeared from this house.


    What is no star so influential?


    Well, I don''t know what to do.


    I''m hungry......


    I want to do something about the food.


    Still tough on me when I was 5, all kinds of things.


    Leave the house and go into the woods.


    Vision seeps, not sad because I was prepared for nothing!


    I just regret it.


    Just for a second, I just wanted to believe my parents.


    ... I knew it was sad, rusty.


    Tears fall clearly.


    Why no stars... I can''t believe it...


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t help crying.


    My stomach doesn''t swell either.


    Let''s find something to eat first.


    This is the first day I''ve been in the woods alone.


    I''m somewhat more scared than I always see in the woods.


    Maybe there will be demons.


    What do I do... I want to go home... but I''m hungry.


    The food I found is slightly larger nuts.


    It''s a little sour, but I can eat.


    "Soothing!"


    Not a bit, pretty sour.


    When I had it before, it was a little sweeter.


    Sit at the root of a tree.


    What shall we do from tomorrow?


    I was the one before you telling me.


    Prepare to escape from this village.


    But where do you think you''re going to run?


    I can''t fight demons. Can I live away from this village?


    I want to stay in this village.


    But I somehow felt I couldn''t.


    I wonder if they will all change, as my parents have changed.


    ... Let''s go home and sleep today.


    Do you still have the room?

 4 3 Stories The fortune teller knew!

    Morning.


    Nobody, they stopped coming to wake me.


    A few days from the day of that shock.


    I already gave up.


    I think I told my brother and sister the story.


    I was told that I disturbed my parents, and they disliked me.


    Because of me?


    I don''t know anymore.


    In the meantime, what I should do, 5 years old, is build strength.


    I think strength is the most important thing to get away with.


    And the technology to look for things to eat in the woods.


    Neither can ask anyone, so it''s hard for me.


    But I just have to remember...... I just have to get strength!


    Run and move through the woods.


    Run if you want to get strength, it came to my mind.


    It would be me before.


    I''ll be honest here.


    I''ll be looking for nuts this morning, but I can''t find them.


    Every day I run around the woods by myself, I gradually get used to it.


    I think I just got a little strength.


    ... maybe it''s just hope.


    ¡­¡­


    Consciousness surfaces forever...... is that it?


    I''m tired, I seem to have been asleep.


    I looked next door and solidified.


    An old woman sat down.


    When his gaze meets, he deepens the wrinkles in his eyes and sneers.


    I remembered with that smile.


    This man is a fortune teller who lives in a village.


    He always smiled calmly and consulted the villagers.


    "Hello"


    "... Yes, hello"


    The fortune teller talked to me.


    I don''t know, my heart becomes Gene.


    In the last few days, I''ve been told about me by the villagers.


    From then on, it was assumed to me that no one would speak up or be invisible.


    "Why?"


    The fortune teller looked at me and started talking in a quiet voice.


    "My fortune tells me it''s a prerequisite.


    I have one star, so I can only look a little further.


    When it was there before, I saw you in your current state by something.


    It just didn''t come true to see the cause. "


    "... well"


    I have a lot to think about, but I''m not a bad occupier.


    My current state... I don''t think I have a choice in this world.


    I said before, that it''s the same everywhere that eliminates the incomprehensible.


    I can understand a little bit, but I''m not convinced.


    "It''s a gift"


    It was given to me, one bag.


    I''m confused, but I''ll take it and take a look inside.


    It contains a lot more than it looks.


    "It''s a degraded version of the magic bag.


    I kept a lot of stuff inside.


    From now on, you''ll need something. "


    Flip the bag.


    Really, a lot has come up.


    A few books, books on how to tell food and poisonous grass.


    Potion...... I have a few, but they all come in different colors.


    First knife.


    View the fortune teller.


    "The degraded version can be thrown away, so you can easily get it.


    Authentic magic bags have time stops, but you need money to get them.


    The potion, too, is there a degraded version.


    It doesn''t work well, but regular potions will be pretty expensive for kids to buy.


    ¡­ I think we need even a degraded version to live alone "


    I think this guy is a sweet guy.


    Nothing. You don''t have to be good to me, nothing''s wrong.


    Yet he''s taught me how to live.


    "Thank you"

 5 Four stories, three years of survival in the woods.

    The fortune teller has come to see me several times since then.


    Talk to me, give me a degraded version of the potion.


    They also shared the food with me.


    In the meantime, my environment is getting worse and worse.


    A year after that day, I couldn''t get into my room.


    Sad and crying, I threw the cup that was on my desk towards my mother.


    After that, my father beat me many times and experienced pain I had never felt before.


    My mother never stopped my father.


    It''s a degraded version but the potion helped.


    I was sad to see more scars, but not tears.


    When I began to live hidden in the woods, I was horrified by strange things.


    I thought I didn''t want to see anyone, so I honed my hiding skills from then on.


    I just honed the technology so I wouldn''t find it.


    In the meantime, I read the book many times and tap it into my head.


    Medicinal herbs that become edible nuts, poisonous grasses, and medicines.


    Each trait became distinguishable by remembering it.


    This manages to make life in the woods a little safer.


    I also remember eating poisonous grass incorrectly and suffering.


    In addition to the two books, there were also books on how to catch prey in traps.


    Practice by remembering the traps you can make yourself.


    I failed a few times, but I was able to catch my prey.


    During the demolition, I feel like I screamed before, but it must be my fault.


    For the first time in a long time, I got a little excited about the meat.


    Three years.


    I think I''ve gained a lot of strength.


    I could run in the woods for a long time.


    A small prey, but also an increased chance of being caught.


    I can also use medicinal herbs to handle wounds.


    Life in the woods is going well.


    ¡­¡­


    Something bothered me, so I get out of the woods for a while and go to the village settlement.


    ... I look surprised that they thought I was dead.


    Will he die?


    What bothers me is the fortune teller.


    He came to see me every two weeks, but I haven''t seen him in about a month.


    Did something happen?


    There was no one in the fortune teller''s house.


    I get anxious about what''s going on.


    Hissing in the back, I hear voices.


    If I clear my ears, I hear a slight talk.


    My chest hurts like it was grabbed by the content of the story.


    ... ran off the spot and fled to the woods.


    ¡­¡­


    The fortune teller was dead.


    I heard you stuck a cold.


    If the mayor had the potion, he could have cured it.


    But... the village chief refuses to be treated with potions.


    It seems I have the cause.


    The fortune-teller who did me good was apparently smoked out of the village.


    I didn''t know.


    Because of me......


    Return to the hidden residence.


    I don''t feel like doing anything.


    I was sad, but for some reason, I didn''t cry.

 6 Well travel 5 stories!

    Five degraded version magic bags.


    Fold one of the bags in half and wrap it around your hips with strings.


    The remaining four are two to the right and two to the left.


    Pack each, as much as you can.


    Many degraded versions of potions.


    The wound should heal,


    The illness should heal,


    It''s supposed to reduce pain,


    Potion that should lift the curse.


    It''s all a degraded version, so I don''t know if it really works unless I try it.


    Unless it''s the worst degraded version, it cures me to some extent.


    Experience tells me that.


    Running through the woods, I collect the prep for the journey I was hiding.


    I don''t want to leave a single thing I''ve collected or hidden with the fortune teller.


    The food is dried meat.


    I borrowed it here and there... I got it for a different trip.


    Is there a problem?


    Put the forest spring water in the bamboo cylinder and put it in the bag.


    It''s not enough, but I can''t help it because I can''t hold it.


    I also had the book the fortune teller gave me.


    And then, when we recover the broken little sword, we leave the village.


    ¡­¡­


    It happened.


    Yes, you were probably lucky.


    I started lurking in the village every five days to get information.


    Because I learned from experience that information is important.


    I went down from the woods yesterday to get some information.


    Hide yourself in a rally where people don''t come very often and peek around at the signs.


    I don''t usually feel it, but I feel signs of people today.


    I heard voices clarity in my ears.


    Looks like two men.


    "I found it. of the woods, seems to be lurking somewhere"


    "Right, it''s Tablo.


    It makes this village unhappy, you know that?


    Tablo is my father''s name.


    I don''t know the other one.


    Exhale slowly and carefully confirm the Lord of the Voice from the shadow of the building in the assembly hall.


    ... was the village chief.


    "Of course it is.


    I''m not a good person in this world, such as without stars.


    She''ll be happy because she can go to God. "


    ... Don''t be ridiculous!


    Happy when you die?


    I want to live, and God knows where I''m going!


    I''m annoyed.


    Take a deep breath and curb your anger.


    To avoid being found, gently leave the scene and retrieve what was hidden in the woods.


    I was ready so I could travel at any time already.


    I just couldn''t grasp the last trigger.


    ... I still have the fear of leaving the village where I was born.


    But I''m leaving the village if I could still die here.


    I''m not lost anymore.


    On the outskirts of the woods, quite far from the village, there are enough great trees to say the best of the woods.


    The root part of the tree has enough cavities to hide things.


    Insert your hand into that cavity and drag what you grab outside.


    In the woods, a sword important to protect yourself.


    This is what the fortune teller found for me according to the size of my body.


    He said to me at the age of 8 he was still a little big but couldn''t find a smaller sword than this.


    A sword with a little blade tip.


    With it, run in the opposite direction to the village.


    It is so far away that the light of the village can be seen slightly that it looks back only once.


    The woods around the village were well looked after.


    To the fortune teller, I wanted to say thank you.


    I hold my sword and suppress all sorts of thoughts.


    Shifting my gaze from the village, I see a light in one of the places I lived hiding.


    I had secured a few places in the woods where I could sleep.


    What they found seemed to be the closest place to the village.


    The next time you find a place to live, be careful.


    Move the leg that was stopping.


    I will never return to this village again.

 7 Six stories. First trip is hard!

    The aim is the town of Otolwa.


    It is the closest town to the village of Latomi.


    There are several villages to Otolwa town, but I don''t plan to stay very long because there are traders dealing with Latomi village.


    I know you won''t bother looking, but I''m anxious to say maybe.


    It annoys me just to think about getting caught in the next village or something.


    There is a village road.


    But I don''t want to be seen as much as possible, so I walk the nearest beast road to the village road.


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, shit!


    I move my legs desperately.


    so that you can run a little faster.


    Dodd dodd dodd from behind, sounds coming after me.


    We can''t afford to be sure what''s chasing us!


    What I know...... if I stop, I''ll die!


    What shall I do, what shall I do?


    Eh, in this case, I run off on a tree.


    ... There are no trees to climb!


    Next... no.


    Be caught up.


    Oh! Trees, I found trees.


    Absolutely, I''ll get away with it!


    Running crazy to the trees, climbing the trees to the swelling.


    Running away... thanks ~.


    There''s a lot of sweat coming from all over your body.


    Good, I''m really glad I''m not a demon who can climb a tree.


    I could have left the village and been a little relaxed.


    If you don''t pull yourself together, the woods are dangerous.


    Let''s take a break here, as it is today.


    I''m tired and I can''t move.


    Still, what chased you?


    ...... ha.


    I''m anxious first.


    ¡­¡­


    I was scared and couldn''t sleep much.


    What choice do I have?


    In the meantime, let''s get out of the tree and move.


    Huh!


    High!


    I was surprised to see where I was.


    I think I''ve climbed a pretty high tree like that.


    ... Afraid to come down.


    There were a lot of abrasions on the cuts, but they got off... Great.


    Consume 4 degraded potions to heal the wound.


    This potion seemed a little too degraded.


    View the village road.


    After a little thought, I figured I''d decide to take the beast path.


    Now proceed with full vigilance around you.


    Because you walk slower, but your life is important.


    Walk while scratching dried meat.


    I''m worried the smell won''t bring the demon, but I can''t help it, I''m hungry.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been chased many times, but I''m able to escape as long as I can.


    There are more injuries, but I have life, so I''m fine.


    There seem to be more ferocious animals and demons in the woods than I imagined.


    Faster, we have to be aware of the signs.


    On the eighth day, I was able to reach a place where people''s bites could be heard slightly.


    Looks like we finally got close to the next village.


    But since we have decided to avoid this place, we proceed to bypass the village.


    Taking a slightly farther road to avoid being found from the village, he went out into a wide area.


    Look around and be sure, this is a dump.


    I look at the garbage with concern for the signs of people and demons.


    I have a magic bag.


    I know it''s a degraded version, but I definitely want this.


    When I checked, I threw away 10 magic bags.


    I''d like to take it all... but it''ll be luggage...


    After fishing for garbage for a while, signs of people approaching.


    There was a rock nearby that my body could hide, so I hid to see how it went.


    "Tell him to hurry up!


    "I know!


    There is chatter and noise, and after a while the signs turn away.


    It was the voice of a child, probably coming to throw away something he practiced.


    I''m glad I didn''t find you.


    Looks like the new dumped is the potion.


    Place a few potions in a bag hanging from your shoulders.


    I got lost, but I moved in with 10 magic bags.

 8 7 Stories Magic bag picked up at the dump

    I moved from the dump for about an hour.


    Take a short break.


    The magic bag I brought is heavy.


    Was there just 10 more......


    The deteriorated version does not have a time stop function.


    Other capacity to go in, lighten the weight of the items you put in, don''t, etc.


    Because it is individually different, I can''t use it until I know for sure.


    Six of the 10 have a larger capacity than what I was using.


    However, one of them cannot be used because it does not reduce its weight.


    Even so, you can use five magic bags, this is a lucrative one.


    I will check the potion as I change the contents.


    Because there is no time stop function, the potion may discolor.


    If that happens, I can''t use it.


    You''ll throw it away at the next dump.


    Change your bags and see the rest of the magic bags.


    I used 2 left with 3 new bags I picked up.


    I have used 4 so far.


    Hold 6 empty bags left in 1 magic bag.


    I still have a lot of room for capacity, I''m happy with this.


    Rare versions of authentic magic bags include:


    Apparently there''s something in the magic bag that can hold a magic bag filled with contents.


    It''s just futile to expect such a thing in a degraded version, but I envy it.


    Raise two bags to the right and two to the left and brace the bags with strings at the hips as well.


    Doesn''t look the same, but one still has room for capacity.


    ... I forgot the garbage.


    Garbage is also in the bag and ready.


    I''m also done changing my luggage, so I''m heading to the next village.


    Nice dump in that village.


    After a few hours of walking, I can hear the river in my ear.


    Consider replenishing the water, too, and rely on the sound of the water to walk off the beast path towards the back of the forest.


    Watch for signs everywhere and be careful not to get lost.


    "Wow."


    It caught my eye that a beautiful river was flowing.


    It looks like the fish are swimming too, so there won''t be a problem.


    Refill the bamboo barrel with water and heal by walking and putting your lit feet on the river.


    Feels good.


    I feel refreshed, too, so I walk out to get back on the beast path.


    After a few moments, I felt signs.


    Hide yourself in the shadow of a tree and check around.


    A short distance away, one man was seen.


    Looks like he''s got a slime.


    I guess I have Tamer Star 2.


    Slime is a demon that requires two stars and is active in handling organic matter.


    They call me a garbage disposal guy, and it''s a very important job.


    Some slimes handle inorganic objects, but they seem pretty rare.


    What are you doing here?

 9 8 story dump = illegal dumping

    Men take garbage out of their magic bags and let slime handle it.


    ... look like an adventurer from an outfit.


    When I explored the signs around me, I felt several slight signs a little further away.


    The signs were faint and I didn''t realize it.


    It could be a top-ranked team of adventurers.


    In the opposite direction from them, leave gently.


    Returning to the beast path, he exhales one.


    I got nervous.


    Behind the woods a little further away, there are signs of earlier adventurers.


    Even so, it''s pretty thin and hard to read.


    Manage to explore the signs and see if they''re coming in my direction.


    ... doesn''t seem to be here, good.


    Perhaps my signs have been noticed.


    I don''t think it will spark your interest.


    That''s the first time I''ve seen adventurers with so little sign.


    I''m a little scared.


    Take a big, deep breath and walk out for the next village.


    Stop a few times to explore the signs.


    There are various signs, but I don''t feel any signs of harm.


    I also stopped feeling signs of an earlier team of adventurers.


    If they deliberately erase the signs, I can''t look for them now, but they''ll probably be fine.


    Walk around demons and beasts.


    I have never seen an exact map so I don''t know the distance to the next village.


    ... In the meantime, let''s pick a path not too far from the village road.


    4 days for the next village.


    That''s crazy.


    In front of you, there''s a dump.


    But there are no villages around.


    I heard the dump was near the village.


    View discarded objects.


    Discolored potions, cracked bins.


    Broken sword, torn probably magic bag.


    ... There are a lot more broken things than I know, dumps near villages.


    Could it be an adventurer''s dump?


    I heard the story, but I''ve never seen it before.


    I looked at the garbage, but it doesn''t look like there''s anything I can pick up.


    Remove the trash you plan to throw out of your magic bag.


    ... I feel somewhat bad, let''s not throw it away.


    There is always something in the village called a dump, but it is not recognized.


    There is also a slime in the village to process.


    But we don''t have enough.


    Two Tamer stars have five in many people who can tame the slime.


    Less people say it''s about two.


    The amount that can be processed in one day varies, depending on the slime you have tasted.


    Wang Du and the town heard that many Tamers were contractually employed.


    The village gives money and asks the town to process it, but the village cannot afford the money.


    Therefore, an object called a dump can be created.


    I know the village, but I pretend not to look.


    I heard that the thing in the woods is a dump for adventurers.


    The Adventurer team will always need a Tamer with a slime.


    Apparently this is determined by law.


    Items that cannot be processed by the slime they carry may also be disposed of in a dedicated place.


    But the reality is, it''s an illegal dump right in front of you.


    I guess I leave the broken stuff in the woods because it will be luggage.


    Few teams of adventurers have the slime to handle inorganic objects.


    A fortune teller said it was about a S-ranked team.


    I don''t have a problem throwing it away, but I stopped.


    ... Somehow, I feel like I got in the way before.


    I think it''s called "Fuho Brook".


    ... Let''s go for the village.


    Let''s throw it away in the village dump.

 10 9 Stories Huge ant

    Traveling down the beast path, looking for smaller animals, but hard to find.


    All I can hunt is rats and rabbits, only small animals.


    I wish I could hunt for something a little bigger, but when I greed, I get hurt.


    I learned this from experience.


    On my strength, I still can''t.


    "... I''m sorry you''re not here."


    There are no small animals around here.


    I can''t find it by exploring the signs.


    Glad to have harvested the nuts I found along the way.


    Otherwise, I''m about to get my hands on the last dried meat.


    But I kind of feel like there are not only small animals around here, but also few big ones.


    Again, explore the signs around you but nothing catches on.


    That''s crazy......


    Then I searched for a while, but gave up.


    Eat nuts and find a place to sleep today.


    There are no holes or caves to hide yourself... on a tree today?


    I look around at the trees, and the trunk chooses the fat tree.


    It was a thicker branch with more stability than usual, so I decided to rest on a branch a little higher.


    A little early, but let''s get some rest today.


    I''m kind of tired.


    The most disabling part of your journey is sleep, you can''t sleep well.


    You are more likely to die when you are asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    I felt dangerous signs and woke up.


    Still, the signs are far away, but they''re heading this way at great speed.


    What do we do, move?


    Or hide and lurk like this?


    Calm your beating heart with a deep breath and explore the signs.


    Given the speed at which it is moving, it is determined that it cannot escape.


    Squeeze your body into the tree indentation you find.


    I just have to lurk my breath, erase the signs as much as possible, and wait for it to pass.


    After a while, the sound of treading on the crust and falling leaves gradually approaches.


    Dozens, not one, from that sound.


    The signs were mixed and we didn''t know how many.


    I hug my body about to tremble and stiffen my body so that it doesn''t move as much as possible.


    If it moves, they''ll notice!


    Under the lurking tree, the crust and tons of noise pass by.


    Move your gaze slowly to check the source of the sound.


    I could see my body glowing black, illuminated by the light of the moon soaking from the gaps in the trees.


    ... That''s definitely the Hughist in the book!


    It should have been a demon attacking with dozens of herds.


    If you look closely, there are multiple black lumps under the tree......


    It''s over 1m in size and it moves... fast!


    My body is about to tremble when I watch it, so I close my eyes and even erase the signs.


    The signs of Hughiant turn away how much time it took.


    But it still doesn''t work.


    Now, if it moves, he could go back and get attacked.


    After quite some time, I was finally able to pull my strength out of my body.


    ... Tired.


    No sign, but look around to check.


    Perhaps this forest is close to the nest hole of the Hughiant.


    ... so there were no animals...


    Ha, I didn''t realize.


    There are unusually few animals because there was a cause.


    Speaking of which, it looks like there were multiple traces on the soil...


    Was that the footprint?


    I don''t know about the first time, but let''s remember.


    Nevertheless, it was an amazing number.


    I''m glad I didn''t find you.


    I was scared.

 11 10 Stories Second village

    Deconstruct the trapped field rat.


    Compared to the beginning, I was able to dismantle it a lot faster.


    In demolition, the smell becomes a major enemy.


    Even if you''re careful, you can smell the blood.


    Dismantle as quickly as possible and move quickly.


    This is my basics.


    Wash the dismantled meat with water and wrap it beautifully in large banana leaves.


    Bana leaves are bactericidal and commonly used.


    In the woods, it''s one of those trees that you can easily find.


    Put that in the bag and leave the bones, etc. that came out of the demolition on the spot as is.


    Even if I dismantle it quickly, the smell of blood invites me and the demon really comes.


    Leaving a bone or something like that will attract demons to you and buy me time to travel.


    After several experiences, I realized that this method was the safest.


    Stop and clear your ears.


    I hear signs of people and slight but also voices.


    Apparently, we''ve reached the second village.


    From here, I plan to enter the village and purchase information.


    The meat in the bag was just scorched a while ago, can''t it be replaced with a little money?


    Let''s see what''s going on in the village before we think about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Many travelers could be seen in the village.


    Those dressed as adventurers can also be seen quite well.


    Even if outsiders sell meat in this village, it won''t stand out.


    I heard that dried meat from wild rats is nutritious and popular.


    If you want to sell, freshness is important.


    From the street in the heart of the village, look around.


    From the shops selling meat, enter the butcher closest to the centre of the village.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to sell some wild rat meat"


    "Oh, a wild rat? Let me see that."


    A man of good stature makes a face out of the back of the store.


    He seemed a little surprised to see me, but he never asked me anything.


    Pass the meat wrapped in banana leaves as is.


    The man checked the meat and nodded one.


    It''s my first time, so my heart is pounding.


    "Nice freshness, nice. That''s 100 dals for this amount."


    I was selling it nearby, see the price of dried meat.


    About 100 dals of dried meat for 5 days of my food.


    It would be such a thing.


    "So, please"


    "Yes, sir."


    A hundred dals rides in my hand.


    It''s the first time I''ve had the money and I''m a little impressed.


    "See you when you get caught.


    I''ve been after a lot of big guys lately. Few guys bring wild rats. "


    Keep one head down and leave the store.


    I would spend money on a bag bracketed around my hips so I wouldn''t drop it.


    Rewind your hips, get out of the village and into the woods.


    "Yay!


    I can''t face the fact that I made my own money.


    My skills don''t get me a job.


    It''s tough, but if we hunt and sell meat, maybe we can make a living.


    Just a little, but I''m happy to be able to imagine the future.


    "I guess I''ll hunt wild rats and make just a little more money before I travel"


    In the woods, find a tree just right for your bunk.


    I''ll check around to see if I can make it to bed.


    Find out the traces of demons left around the trees.


    I''ll explore the signs again, but there''s no sign that I feel dangerous.


    I feel good today and I think I can sleep.

 12 11 stories Hunting wild rats!

    Confirm the trap.


    Two wild rats.


    Today, we were able to catch a total of five wild rats.


    I heard you can hunt tooth boars in this village.


    Few people hunt wild rats because they make better money there.


    A wild rat escapes when a tooth boar breaks out.


    If you find that escape route, all you have to do is trap it.


    In his first appointment, he trapped two or three hunters a day so he could hunt.


    But I have succeeded in hunting more wild rats than that.


    3 days only, 24 hunted.


    Pretty happy.


    Finish all dismantling and wrap nicely in banana leaves.


    I said before that it was important to look.


    Is that true?


    I don''t know.


    Enter the village to see if the villagers have any change.


    This is surprisingly important.


    When villagers are in a hurry, it''s when something happens to the village, and when demons appear out of hand.


    When you care about the area unusually, it is surprisingly easy to understand when the information of the things you ask turns.


    Today, the villagers look livelier and busier than usual.


    Is something wrong?


    Be vigilant and aim for a butcher who is making a purchase for me.


    "Oh, are you still a wild rat today?


    "Yes, will you be all right?


    "Oh, no problem.


    Now that the harvest is over, the merchants will be on the move all at once this weekend.


    The demand for dried meat rises all at once, but the villagers... "


    "We got a little more fang boars, said it was easier to hunt, and they all went that way"


    I see, since no one hunts, could I hunt a whole lot?


    "Besides, you said you saw a group of tooth boars in the woods yesterday? Aren''t we gathering people now?


    Is that why it was so busy earlier?


    If there are a bunch of tooth boars, it could be dangerous in the woods.


    I need to think about my bed today.


    "Yes, money. I don''t have one to hunt for, a little bit, but I raised the price, so it''s 550 dals."


    "Thank you"


    Combining the first day, they made a total of 2,550 dals.


    It will be time to move to the next village.


    But look at the dried meat from the butcher.


    Prices are rising.


    If there''s demand, I can''t help it, but I should have bought it before the price went up.


    "Hmm? Maybe you want some dried meat?


    "Yes, I thought it was time to go to the next village"


    "Well... thanks for your help. Wait a minute."


    The pavilion owner brings something from the back.


    "It''s a piece of dried meat. If this is it, you can have 100 dals."


    I''ll take it.


    It is indeed a fraction of dried meat, but the quantity is quite high.


    This will cover 10 days.


    "Thank you"


    Give me 100 dals and bow down again and leave the butcher.


    Think a little and walk towards the crowd.


    I need information on which area the tooth boar was in a group.


    Based on that information, let''s consider which direction it would be safe to go through the woods.

 13 Twelve stories. Make sure on the map.

    Recover the last trap you set up and put down.


    Two wild rats inside.


    Dinner''s a luxury this evening.


    Based on the information gathered in the village, the trip was made before noon tomorrow.


    Apparently, there''s going to be a massive hunt in the woods tonight.


    If it works, it could reduce the number of tooth boars.


    Fang boars have a rough temper and are dangerous.


    If you get attacked in the woods, it''s dangerous for me.


    Finish the demolition as quickly as usual and leave the scene.


    There were some signs approaching, but the rubbish from the demolition would stop us.


    With a little haste, we head to the village dump we found.


    If we''re going to travel, we need to get ready.


    I had expected it because of the appearance of merchants and adventurers, but the dump in this village is huge.


    Discover a few potions, check the colors and put them in the bag.


    From the torn bag, I can see the folded paper.


    Take it and check the contents.


    Sounds like a simple map.


    The village where I was born is also listed.


    This is a huge gain.


    I barely know the name of a village other than the one where I was born.


    It was also unclear how long we could walk to the village again.


    I don''t know how accurate this map is, but it will help.


    Others...... discovered a few clothes.


    Look at the size, check the dirt and put it in the bag.


    Throw away what you don''t need from the magic bag you brought.


    There''s more luggage, so I can''t help it.


    After the dump, we walk out in the direction of the village.


    On a massive hunting day, it''s too dangerous to be in the woods.


    Spend the night in the village today.


    The hunters are gathered in the heart of the village.


    Looks like quite a few of them will be joining us.


    Find the square where the adventurers sleep, a short distance from the centre of the village.


    They say the village is liberating the square for an adventurer without money.


    They also have a simple cooking area in that square, so it''s a very helpful place for me.


    I found a slightly wider space.


    There''s a tent up there, so it looks like it''s definitely here.


    I imagined it would be busier, but the adventurers seemed to have gone hunting for fang boars.


    Is it obvious because it''s about to make money?


    When I entered the square, there was a cooking area, so I decided to make dinner quickly.


    I don''t want to use magic in cooking etc because I have a small amount of magic.


    The cooking area in this square is convenient because there was a demonic stone that started the fire.


    Cut the dismantled field rats to a moderate size and bake.


    Wrap 1 piece baked with banana leaves.


    The other one is for dinner today.


    Enjoy a little extravagant dinner while checking out the map I picked up at the dump.


    Let''s just check the name of the place we''re in.


    My village of birth is Latomi.


    When I checked the map, it was a long way from town.


    I did not enter the village, but next door was Ratov, and its next village was Rathne.


    Probably about this village.


    The next target village is Lato.


    Looks closer than ever, according to the map......


    Let''s not trust too much more than we don''t know who dumped the map.


    I haven''t seen a letter in a long time and remembered a fortune teller.


    I couldn''t read all the letters, even if I could read the simple letters.


    The fortune teller who found out about it taught me how to read, write, and make simple calculations when I was bound to need them.


    I want to see that gentle face again.

 14 13 Stories Heading to Lato

    The time to start moving was slow, so I could relax in the morning.


    I was able to sleep a little less alert after a while, so my body feels light for a long time.


    If the square had been liberated, it might be better for you to use it.


    The tiredness of the journey makes me less attentive is what scares me the most.


    Make sure the village is looking good as you head from the square to the center of the village.


    Apparently, the massive hunt has been a success.


    Village men smell of alcohol in the morning.


    Busy voices can also be heard from stores where adventurers gather.


    It is unclear how many were hunted, but the movement of the forest may be a little safer.


    Of course we need to be vigilant.


    Get out of the village a little before lunch.


    I was far from the village where I was born, Latomi, so you won''t find me on the village road anymore.


    It shouldn''t be worth it enough to take the time to chase to this village.


    Plus, there''s a chance the boar''s still lurking in the woods.


    Even with safety in mind, it''s a village road.


    When I left the village, I passed in front of a building that would be a rally point, but a crusaded fang boar was rolling.


    I read it in a book and had it as knowledge, but it was bigger than I imagined.


    That''s horrible to think about if you bump into me.


    If you are unlucky on the village road too, you encounter it, so you leave the village nervously.


    Village roads from this village are consolidated compared to the previous village.


    That''s how often people come and go.


    It was a busy village.


    With that said, I guess the butcher''s pavilion owner realized I was a translator.


    From the looks of it, a child under 10 is not the first to go selling meat alone.


    He didn''t ask me anything about it and probably bought me meat for the same amount as the other adventurers.


    ... I should have thanked you properly.


    ¡­¡­


    Day 3 out of Ratone.


    Clearing his ears to the sound of water, he heads to secure drinking water.


    In the meantime, look for the fruit you can eat while checking the forest trees.


    Because I realized that there were more fruits to eat near the river.


    We were able to secure a few fruits by the time we got to the river.


    Refill the bamboo cylinder with water in the river and put it in a magic bag.


    Trying to get back the way I came, a slime emerged from the grass shade.


    There''s a common slime with a green, rounded triangle of corners.


    ... untamed slime is a demon.


    I''m scared, to be honest.


    The slime in this world doesn''t seem adorable.


    This is my opinion before.


    Before I asked the demon for cuteness, maybe I''m retarded.


    More than that, I need to think about running away...


    Slime says he''s weak, but he shoots things like hitting his body and mucus bullets.


    I can''t use offensive or defensive magic.


    I do have the sword, but the sword is hard to work on the slime.


    The safest thing to do is run away.


    Run back to the village road so as to avoid the grass where the slime came out.


    We''ll check the signs around from the village road, but they don''t seem to be following us.


    I''m glad the movement is dull slime.


    I heard that if you have a lot of magic, you can tailor the slime with a life magic fire.


    But my amount of magic is very small.


    Use a little magic in everyday life in this world.


    It''s what they call life magic, starting fires, getting water out, and getting dirt off.


    These three are especially said to be magic that anyone can use.


    Of course I can use it, but I can''t.


    The cause is the amount of magic.


    I have too little magic to use.


    Life magic can be used differently from person to person.


    The difference is determined by the amount of magic you have.


    From around the age of 5, I use life magic to train to increase the amount of magic and not have trouble in my daily routine.


    But in my case, no matter how much life magic I used, there was no increase.


    Maybe a little more, but to a lesser extent, I don''t know.


    In my amount of magic, I get almost 0 if I use fire magic once.


    If magic reaches 0 in the woods, you won''t be able to read the signs.


    I don''t use magic to read the signs, but when the amount of magic reaches 0, my physical abilities are reduced.


    In the woods, that''s life.


    You might need magic if you fight something.


    Even then, I have no next.


    So no matter how weak the slime they say you are, you can''t fight.


    Just run away.

 15 14 Stories Strange creatures

    From the first slime I met, I came across a lot of slimes on the road to Lato.


    There seems to be a massive outbreak of slime near the village road to Lato.


    I didn''t ask that when I gathered the information, but maybe the information on the weak slime doesn''t flow that much.


    Nevertheless, I''m tired of running away.


    I think it''s time to get to the next village.


    Shit, the water''s out.


    We need to replenish the water somewhere.


    I still don''t know where the village is.


    If you think about when you were far from this place, you need to refill it.


    Clear your ears, but you can hear the water.


    It seems a little far, but I can''t help it.


    Go into the woods and move your feet in the direction where you can hear the water.


    "Wow... wow"


    There was a slightly larger lake where we arrived guided by the sound of water.


    The water on the lake is full of flowers I''ve never seen before.


    I don''t know the name, but a large leaf floats on the surface of the water, with a little stem stretching out of the water between the leaves and a little larger white or thin pink flower shaking ahead.


    For a little while, I fell in love with the flowers.


    Notice and rush around to see if there is any abnormality.


    I say you can''t distract yourself in the woods...


    Find a river in the lake and refill the bamboo barrel with water.


    I wish I could secure a few more bamboo cylinders, but most people don''t use bamboo cylinders.


    The discarded item is broken.


    If I find bamboo somewhere, I''ll make it myself.


    Find the markings you left in the woods to return to the village road.


    The mark is a thin green string.


    Return to the village road while retrieving the strings.


    "... what is this"


    There was a strange creature in the place that we could return to the village road in a few moments.


    I thought it was slime when I looked at it, like it wasn''t.


    My body kind of stretched out the slime to the side......


    The colour is translucent blue colour, the eyes...... I think it''s demonic but it''s adorable.


    "... cute"


    ... I thought she was cute even though she was a demon.


    Now you can''t make fun of me before.


    But the slime on this broken body is kind of cute.


    Slime Mojo is staring at this one.


    ... slime away? It collapsed... I remember seeing it in the slime item in the demon list book.


    "I remember...... collapsed slime?


    When there was a rare slime with no name, it was in the book.


    It is a rare slime called the weakest slime or collapsed slime because of its appearance.


    Speaking of rare, I''d imagine stronger, but the only thing that''s weaker in demons is rare.


    "Sure, did the wind blow so hard that it disappeared?


    He seems to be the weakest with me, but I don''t want to call him the weakest, so let''s call him Collapse Slime!


    Kind of intimate.


    As I watched, the wind blew to such an extent as to shake my hair.


    The collapse slime in front of me rolled corny in that breeze.


    "... you''re really weak"

 16 15 Stories First Time Tame

    Rolling, depressed, stopped collapse slime.


    Wait a while, but don''t try to raise your eyes.


    ... No way, I can''t get it back?


    I don''t know what to do, I''ll wait a while longer, but I won''t look up for long.


    I''m just a little pulled and shivering and sad......


    ... I find it pathetic, but I also find it cute.


    But there''s nothing I can do about it at the moment, so I reach out and try to turn my body upwards.


    but I remember a sentence in the book about the collapse slime and my hand stops.


    "Rare''s weakest slime is weak enough to disappear when poked.


    When I read it, I didn''t think it was such a weak demon.


    In front of you, a collapsed slime with no signs of getting up in a depressed state.


    ... could be true.


    What do I do, if I touch it, it disappears?


    But I''m not poking.


    - Softly - I try to change the orientation of the lower body so that it wraps up softly.


    ... nervous.


    I''m shivering a pull when I see it for some reason...... Huh!


    No way it disappears?


    Will it disappear?


    I''m thrilled to see how it goes, but after a while it stopped.


    Huh.


    "Ahaha, I don''t know what you''re doing, me"


    Collapse Slime is staring at me.


    Honestly, I can''t leave.


    ... Can you Tame?


    Slime said to be the weakest, weakest and starless me.


    Maybe it suits you.


    I read the Tame method in a book.


    But I didn''t really read it well because I didn''t think I''d actually be tayme.


    The collapse slime in front of you is going to disappear if you fail.


    Get the book out of your magic bag and find a way to Tame.


    According to the book, once you give the magic a little and the demon accepts it, the light appears, so there seems to be a way to name the demon after me when it''s in that state, and a way to twist it down with force and make a declaration.


    The latter seems to be the recommended Tame method if the stars are 3 or more, which has nothing to do with me.


    When both succeed, it says the mark appears.


    I''ll give you a little magic... would you be all right for a little while?


    Just a little bit.


    View the collapse slime.


    Staring at me.


    "Just a little bit."


    Find out the signs around you.


    I don''t feel any sign of you approaching us.


    Tell yourself it''s okay and kneel before the collapse slime.


    At the tip of your right index finger, cage just a little magic and bring your fingertips closer to the collapsed slime.


    The thrill and the heart are loud.


    If they refuse, that''s it.


    The collapsed slime rubbed his body against his approaching fingertips as he shook a pull.


    I felt magic move from my fingertips all the time.


    Immediately release your fingers and watch the collapse slime.


    Pulp, pull.


    It was slightly covered in light, so he apparently received his magic.


    The next time you tell me my name and finally give the name to the collapse slime......


    My name.


    Not a name taken up by parents.


    The name I''ve been thinking about since I left the village.


    I put "Ivy" on myself so that I could live strong even when I was trampled.


    From my previous memory, that''s the name I pulled out.


    It seems to be the name of a plant that lives sturdy even when trampled.


    So, what''s the name of the collapse slime... uh, blue color, so Ao? Blue?


    Something more... I look up thinking and I see a beautiful blue sky.


    Ah... Sola, let''s sola!


    All right!


    "I''m Ivy, you''re Sola!


    My pully body moved a little hard.


    A small pattern appeared on the forehead and bumpy part of the collapsed slime as I looked thrilled to see if it would not disappear.


    I guess this pattern is a tamed mark.


    Great, it worked!

 17 16 stories, unexpected problems everywhere.

    Safe for Sola, who is pulling in front of me.


    I''m glad it didn''t disappear. I remembered what it said in the book that collapsed slimes only have a life span of one day...


    Will it disappear tomorrow?


    When I look at Sola with anxiety, Sola looks at me too.


    He stared for some reason for a few minutes.


    ... What are you doing?


    I''ll see if I can find out about Sola in the book again.


    [Rare slime, said to be the weakest slime, has been confirmed to disappear in almost a day].


    However, it also said [there are many things unknown about this slime].


    ... Does that mean you don''t understand?


    If that''s the case, let''s believe it''s okay.


    It''s too sad to disappear, even though you could have been one of us because of it.


    ... I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    Sora began to pull and tremble as she stared at me.


    I feel like I''m suing something... but I don''t know.


    Though it said I could communicate with the demons I taught.


    ... I''m sorry, I don''t know.


    Lifting it gently to hold it, it returns to the village road in order to aim for the village.


    I can''t help being here forever.


    Think about what''s going to happen while you go for the village.


    Tame, when the excitement that I was able to do calmed down, I realized there was a problem.


    If the collapse slime is too weak to be taemed, it''s in the book.


    If that had been taemed, what would they think?


    ... In the meantime, let''s not be seen about Sola.


    Because it looks different than a normal slime, it is likely to fall apart.


    ... Could new people be full of problems?


    ¡­¡­


    Stop the leg you were advancing.


    I felt like I heard people.


    Clarify your ears and you''ll hear more than one person talking.


    Apparently the village is close.


    I was more late than usual to notice.


    I was distracted by other things.


    We have to be careful.


    See Sola in her arms.


    I don''t know what to do.


    I can''t leave you in the woods.


    When I approached the village troubled, I could see signs of people approaching.


    I think it sucks, and I put Sola in my magic bag.


    Immediately three adventurers emerge from the woods.


    He must have even come hunting, holding a slightly larger snake with his hand.


    For some reason, it looks like we''re rushing to the village of Lato without dismantling it.


    I slowly walked and waited to lose sight of them.


    Horrible moment.


    "Oh, I put it in my magic bag!


    Stare at the magic bag with Sola in it.


    Both the authentic and degraded versions have heard that creatures do not fit into magic bags.


    If you try to get in, you''ll be bounced off.


    Look around but no sign of Sola.


    ... Could it have disappeared?


    Hurry up, get into the woods and get off the village road.


    Place the bag on the fallen tree while checking around to make sure there are no signs.


    Take one deep breath, put your hand in the bag and look for Sola.


    I immediately got a little cold stuff on my hand.


    ... Good.


    When I pull out my hand, Sora is shaking her pull.


    Huh, the force falls out of my whole body and I sit on the spot.


    For some reason, Sora seems okay with putting it in a magic bag.


    Perhaps some of the degraded versions, just unknown, had something okay.


    Oh, well!


    If they put it in a bag, we can be together, and we won''t be seen.


    Unexpectedly, I understood, but this solved my problem.


    Resolved... what... eh.


    "I''m sorry, Sola. Put it in a garbage bag."


    Yes, it was the bag that was accumulating garbage that put the sora in place.


    It only had discolored potions and torn clothes in it.


    "I''m sorry."

 18 17 Stories Blue Potion

    Now it is time to move through the woods to get to the village of Lato, where we found the village dump.


    Just fine, so I decide to throw away what I don''t need.


    By the time you get here, the temperature is up a little and the color of the potion is discolored quickly.


    Especially the wound healing potion and the pain relieving potion discolor well.


    Put Sola near the rocks you can see from the dump and step into the dump.


    Remove the garbage from the magic bag dedicated to the garbage.


    "... that?


    I don''t see a blue potion in the garbage that came out.


    It is a discolored, white cloudy or black cloudy potion......


    Flip the magic bag, but it still doesn''t come out.


    I''ll peek inside the bag and get my hands on it, but it''s still not there.


    The blue system is a wound-healing potion, but by the time I got to this village, many had discolored.


    "That''s crazy."


    I have no problem making sure there are no holes in the bottom of the bag.


    It''s obvious because there was other trash...


    I try to pat it upside down, but nothing still comes out.


    Thirteen potions should have been trashed in my memory.


    ... where have you been?


    I don''t even have to look, so give up and look for potions that I can refill.


    I want more potions with blue scratches and more green sores that disappear.


    The degraded version is vulnerable to heat and these two types quickly discolor.


    But I use it most often in the woods, so I want to make sure I have as much as possible.


    I look around the dump and put the potion in a magic bag.


    Make sure you picked it up somewhat, and then go back to Sola.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    Sora was rolling in the wind as she pulled.


    ... I guess I should have looked for somewhere a little safer.


    Lift it up and go for the village of Lato.


    Where people''s signs are approaching, put Sola in a magic bag......


    "Shit, the potion."


    More secured potions are in the velcro bag.


    Other bags are in similar condition.


    Empty bags are for garbage only...... not this.


    View Sola.


    "Sorry, just a little patience"


    I''m just here today to find out what''s going on in the village and information around this village, so I plan to leave the village soon.


    I was so lost, but I put Sola in the bag with the potion in it.


    Let''s get the bags ready for Sola quickly.


    Enter the village of Lato to find out what''s going on in the village as soon as you look for a place where adventurers are gathered.


    Based on what''s happening in the village, there doesn''t seem to be any major problems around the village.


    The rest is information in the woods.


    When it comes to demons and animals that attack people, it''s best to talk about adventurers.


    In the heart of the village there is a liquor store and many shops have gathered adventurers.


    In places like this, they brag about the demons and animals they''ve hunted, so it''s easy to tell what''s going on in the woods.


    The most informative gathering is in the evening, I can most credibly talk about when I''m feeling drunk.


    Beyond that, it doesn''t make sense because we start to talk.


    Slowly walking down the road, picking up their voices and going.


    What they tell us is that the forest near this village is relatively safe.


    Good, I can get Sola out of the bag for you.


    However, I also heard stories of concern.


    There seems to be a sign of more snake demons, he said a crusade request could come from the village.


    Locally, it looks like a village road to the next village.


    Should I stay in this village for a little while and see how it goes?


    And then... I want to make money hunting.


    With so many wild rats, I think I can hunt.

 19 Eighteen stories. Gone again?

    Before leaving the village, look for a butcher.


    When I walked into one butcher shop, my well-deserved uncle handled me with a smile.


    I had dried meat... 100 dals and the price remains the same, but the amount is a little small.


    "Thanks to the snake bastard, he''s soaring a little because he''s got fewer wild rats, bad"


    I guess it''s because I was a little lost with dried meat, they told me why the price was going up.


    "Thank you. If you come hunting wild rats, can you make a purchase?


    "Well, I appreciate this one though. Snakes stick around when you''re after wild rats."


    "... Really?


    "Yeah, because the guys who went hunting were making a scene about snakes definitely coming out when they were after a wild rat''s nest."


    "I see...... thank you"


    "No, but if you can hunt wild rats, fine!


    Purchase one dried meat and leave the store.


    A snake is probably a problem, a snake demon thing.


    On the village road leading to the next village, we were talking about what was happening, but is it more widespread?


    With a little of my own eyes, I think I''ll check the woods.


    With that said, what kind of snake demon would you call it in a bite?


    Do you have poison, including magic, or are you releasing magic... if it''s magic, let''s get away with it immediately.


    Can''t we hunt wild rats?


    My hunt is a trap where wild rats run away.


    Will snakes get trapped together?


    If you can''t try it once, you might have to think of something else.


    ... With that said, can you buy snakes?


    I forgot to ask.


    Walk out of the village and into the woods, but I don''t feel any signs of a snake.


    Is the place still limited, after all?


    Be vigilant around you and aim for the trees that you have found near the dump, where the trunks are likely to be large for riding.


    Looking around, I saw the hindsight of a small animal fleeing.


    During the Husiant, small animals had disappeared extensively.


    Wouldn''t that be such a strong snake demon?


    Mm-hmm. Tomorrow we''ll go over some more snake information in the village.


    Sit so that you can hang from the trees and put Sola on your lap.


    "Were you okay?


    I''m still pulling.


    When I look at it, I really get it.


    No, no, no... let''s finish what we have to do first.


    Line up all the potions that originally existed from the magic bag and those that I just picked up.


    Check the colors and check the inventory.


    I get the potion out of the bag...... Also the blue potion is missing.


    "Again?"


    Turn the bag upside down, but it still doesn''t.


    Same situation as the dump.


    I look at Sola wondering if something would have happened the same way.


    The same thing was nothing but putting Sola in.


    "Sola?... No way"


    With that said, what does Sola eat?


    Normal slime is a demon that handles organic matter.


    Rare and inorganic materials are possible.


    What about the collapse slime?


    Missing Blue Potion...... Possibly a Wound Healing Potion?


    But it''s still weird.


    Only organic or inorganic objects should be able to handle the slime.


    The potion is certainly organic, but the contents are inorganic.


    ... What''s going on?


    Even though I think about it, I still don''t know, so I bring a blue potion with a discoloration going on from a dump nearby.


    I was a little worried, but I''ll put that potion in front of Sola.


    I''m thrilled.

 20 19 Stories Solas Meal

    Sora moved toward the potion placed in front of her, so that she could wear her body.


    I was a little impressed with the movement other than rolling.


    After a while, a potion is taken up in Sola''s body and absorbed by Suguruwa ~.


    What an amazing sight for a potion that bubbles into a translucent body and disappears, as well as its contents.


    Though I was hoping maybe, I was actually surprised to see it in front of me.


    "Awesome Sola! Are the organic and the inorganic all right?


    When I look at Sola, she''s pulling and shaking a little hard.


    Somehow "give me more," I felt like I was being demanded, so I look out for the blue potion from the dump.


    I was able to find a total of 21 blue potions.


    But the discoloration is progressing considerably.


    Eleven are indescribable colors.


    Is it going to be okay?


    I''m a little worried, so I line up 10 bottles in front of Sola, except something discolored into indescribable colors.


    Potion absorbed by Sola one after the other: SHUWA, SHUWA.


    It''s funny to see something.


    When we run out of 10 potions, we start pulling hard again.


    Mm-hmm. I see the potion I left behind, but my anxiety doesn''t go away.


    Exactly this......


    If you''re lost, corny and sola roll over to the potion you left behind.


    Is there no other way to get around than to roll?


    Watching, I hit the potion and stopped.


    You can probably roll, but you''re not good at stopping.


    Probably not unstoppable... but there, it''s still unknown.


    When I was exposed to the bumped potion, I digested it again.


    The potion I left behind also disappears more and more into Sola.


    I''m sure Sora decided it was okay, so it''s gonna be okay.


    Nevertheless, don''t eat pretty well.


    Were you hungry?


    Slime varies in the amount you digest individually, but how much collapse slime can you digest?


    Having digested a total of 21 potions, Sola is now slowly pulling.


    Apparently you were satisfied.


    Good, you won''t have to pull hard or look for a dump for the blue potion anymore.


    "Oh, my share..."


    Well, in the bag, it''s all eaten, so now it is.


    I''ll make sure I have my share next time, and then I''ll give it to Sola.


    Without the blue potion, the wound may be purulent if injured.


    Without it, it''s a potion of trouble.


    Still, collapse slime is riddled with mysteries.


    I can''t help but not figure it out because no one has ever been able to tame before.


    "Sola, you must still be hiding something."


    Sola is swinging in the wind with a pull.


    Shut your eyes quietly as you watch... No way, I fell asleep.


    ... Wouldn''t that be too much mypace?


    Ahead, I got a little anxious.

 21 20 Stories Snake Demon

    When I woke up a little thrilled in the morning, there was Sola in front of me.


    ... didn''t disappear!


    I can''t believe I''m so happy to say hello in the morning.


    Put Sola in a magic bag and go to the village.


    I''m going to look into snake demons today.


    The village does not look particularly different from yesterday.


    I just saw an adventurer carrying a snake, just like yesterday and not dismantled.


    I was curious, so I''ll go after the rest.


    After a while, he walked into a building with the mark of one pharmacy.


    Looking inside for a moment, I saw him buying snakes.


    Apparently, snake demons are the type to be medicated.


    This is going to be money, so I want to manage to catch even one.


    Snakes that become drugs are conditioned to be caught alive.


    I''ve heard of soaking it in something called medicinal water while it''s alive.


    Remember the snake traits and find out in the book.


    There may be a snake capture method in the trap book.


    Leave the pharmacy to find a square where adventurers can use it.


    I could find it right away, but a bit of an adventurer.


    Let''s still go to the woods.


    ¡­¡­


    At the root of the same tree as yesterday, spread the book.


    First I decided to find out what type of snake it was.


    But unfortunately, there''s no information on the snake you want to look into.


    I just wanted to know if it was poisonous.


    However, when you check the book for snakes that become drugs, it says they are all poisonous.


    This snake is also likely poisonous, let''s be careful.


    Next check the trap book.


    "Good, there it is"


    The snake-only trap was not a complicated thing.


    You need to look for the stuff you need a little, but the dump is close, so there won''t be a problem.


    However, machining the inlet portion to prevent the snake from escaping may be a problem.


    I look around the dump to find ingredients.


    I found a new blue potion that wasn''t there yesterday.


    I need my share and Sola''s, so I''m going to put everything in the bag regardless of color.


    Next pick up the material you need.


    I was lucky enough to find a broken bag and rope in a broken basket as well.


    I pick up other things I need and things that might help.


    When the material is placed at the root of the tree, a broken basket and a torn bag are stringed together.


    It said it was important to tie the string so that the snake could not escape from the gap.


    With how many gaps, I don''t know if they''ll come out.


    If it''s poisonous, I''m scared, so I tie it with multiple strings to fill the gap.


    The inlet portion should be bracketed with a broken iron cup in string to make it easier to get into the bag.


    All right, we''re done trapping for snake capture.


    It''s a very simple trap, feeding snakes in the basket, tying up the parts of the bag and locking snakes inside when snakes come in.


    It''s tough because you need to watch it all the time... let''s do our best.


    It was in the book. It was difficult for me to process my mouth when I went in and couldn''t get out.


    Let''s study one by one.


    And then we''ll also get ready for the trap of hunting wild rats.


    I''m going to feed the wild rats and attract snakes.


    I''m anxious to see if I can, but I just have to try!


    It''s for the money, good luck!


    In the meantime, let''s feed Sola staring at the magic bag.


    Why is there a potion out there?


    I should have picked it up so I couldn''t find it......

 22 21 Stories Snakes are expensive

    Huh... trap it. This is day three.


    Finally succeeded.


    I worked really hard.


    Besides, I was able to catch two snakes.


    Two wild rats too...... I can say the big hunt, but you can''t close the trap yourself.


    I''m going to lack of sleep.


    Sleepy...... no!


    We need to dismantle the wild rats and go sell the snakes alive.


    Dismantling is something I''m already used to.


    I was able to dismantle it beautifully today.


    Besides, today''s field rats are a little big, and I''m happy with this.


    The next snakes that are rampaging in the basket.


    ... I''m a little scared, but I need to take it.


    Let''s do our best.


    ¡­¡­


    Enter the village to see how the villagers and adventurers are doing.


    There won''t be any problems, especially since we won''t see any changes.


    To the store where I bought dried meat, I go to sell the meat first.


    Dismantled meat is limited to getting a quick buy.


    "Oh! Is that the... wild rat from that time?


    "Yes, will you be all right?


    "Oh, I''m glad to say it''s not a problem... is that a snake over there?


    "Yes, I thought I''d go sell it to a pharmacist"


    "Well, that''s awesome boy"


    ¡­¡­


    "Big eyed field rats, they''re delicious,... 260 dals, okay?


    "Thank you"


    He made a more expensive purchase than I thought, I''m glad.


    Receive the money and tell me the recommended pharmacist.


    I leave the butcher shop and walk for the pharmacist I asked the pawn owner, but I''m still scared of the basket that bursts.


    Let''s hurry.


    Nevertheless, the boy seemed to see me, relieved.


    If you''re traveling from a fortune teller, the boy suggested you do the disguise.


    In the case of girls and women, they are often at risk.


    "Maybe an onion." I don''t know... "Maybe an onion." But it''s probably dangerous.


    I''ve never crossed paths.


    Going for a pharmacy, it was a store where adventurers sold snakes before.


    I''ve never been in a pharmacy before, I''m thrilled.


    "Excuse me."


    "What?


    The shopkeeper, who seems a little uncomfortable, puts his face out the back.


    "I''d like to sell snakes, could you look at them?


    "... what about parents and associates?


    "No, I''m alone"


    "... well, let me see"


    I had a little thought, but the snake seems to look at me.


    Put the basket on a desk that was nearby, untie it... and push it straight out in front of the store owner.


    I can''t open the bag, I''m afraid.


    The store owner laughed all the time, opened the bag and checked inside.


    "This is alive again, it''s big, and the colors come out clearly"


    Apparently, I can sell it, I''ve tried my best.


    "Four gidals for two with one and two gidals, one of which is a female, so that''s an extra gidal."


    Huh?


    Gidal?


    Gidals are indeed 1 gidal with 10 copper plates of 100 dals, and 1 silver coin when it comes to 1 gidal, that''s 5 gidals......


    Huh! Snakes can be that expensive.


    "Oh, thank you"


    "This way, females are rare and popular."


    Received the money...... I trembled a little.


    I can''t believe it''s so much money.


    Glad you had a massive snake outbreak.


    Otherwise, I don''t think I would have caught you.

 23 22 stories. Are you kidding me?

    Buy snakes at a high price and go back to where you are sleeping lightly in the footsteps.


    No way, it''s just five gidals.


    Happy.


    However, this is due to the growing number of snake demons.


    If you want to go to the next village, don''t be a little problematic.


    Well, you can stay happy today or so.


    Place the sola at the root of the tree and surround the sola with a magic bag handle.


    If I don''t, I''m rolling every time I come back.


    For once, I was surprised to roll pretty far.


    From then on, I try to surround Sola with the handles part of the bag so that she doesn''t get flown by the wind.


    It never disappeared the next day, but there are still many anxiety elements, Sola.


    ... and eat well.


    A large number of potions had been dumped in the dump yesterday.


    There were 58 blue potions when I collected them all.


    Probably made by a kid who started making potions, begging to teach to sharpen his skills.


    The container was not an authentic item, but a simple bin.


    I tried to give it to Sola, but I got a little lost because the stuff wasn''t authentic.


    There are three types of authorized storage in potions.


    It is first to third class.


    The difference lies in the transparency and thickness of the bin.


    The first class product is uniform glass and the way light enters is stable.


    It is said that the way light enters is important and can easily be discolored if it is unstable.


    Many people with erratic potion making seem to use 3rd class items.


    The truth is that it is the unstable people who are recommended the first class product, but if they discolor even if they put it in the first class product, it will no longer sell as a degraded version and the price of the product will be in deficit.


    Because this can be quite painful, not many people use first-class products.


    Nowadays, first-class items are a testament to high quality.


    Not authentic during the practice phase, just use a bottle to find out how the color discoloration is, etc.


    If there is less discoloration, the product will be made using authentic products.


    What had been abandoned was from the practice phase.


    View the bin.


    What''s actually different from the authentic product... I know it''s not the same shape.


    And then... does it also contain distortion and air bubbles?


    When I thought Sola rolled over at me lost, I covered myself in one of the potions with the momentum as it was.


    No matter how many times I''ve seen it, it''s a strange sight.


    Shiwo ~ The bottle and blue potion disappear all the time.


    "Is there a problem with the practice bin..."


    As Sora gave it what she wanted... the potion that was massive was gone.


    I didn''t think I could eat 58 potions in one go.


    I''ve read the ecology of slime in a book, but it only says [individually and differently] about the amount of food eaten, and I have no idea.


    So I''m not sure if Sola eats a lot or is it normal, but the size is about a little bigger than my hands, so from the looks of it, I think it''s a big meal.


    Even the practice bin seemed fine, so I found an empty bottle and put it in front of Sola.


    He didn''t react at all, and without a potion inside, it seems impossible.


    ... What can I do, how can I secure a massive potion?

 24 23 Stories Waiting for Potion

    Give up snake traps and get more wild rat traps.


    Trying to catch a snake makes me sleep deprived.


    The day I bought and sold the snake, my attention was reduced by lack of sleep and I felt it was dangerous in the woods.


    Let''s give up until we can improve the trap.


    I look around at the trap I set the day before and put it down.


    The wild rats seem to be dispersed on the escape route because of the snake, which doesn''t quite trap them.


    About 4 of the traps I set were crushed too, was it the snake?


    Still, it seemed right to have increased the number of traps.


    I was able to secure 3 wild rats with 15 traps.


    Finish the demolition quickly and head to the village.


    When I entered the village, I noticed something strange.


    The adventurers seem a little rushed.


    Is something wrong?


    Stealing and listening as you head to the butcher.


    ... Apparently a crusade request came from the village against a massive outbreak of snakes.


    Were the adventurers busy preparing for the crusade?


    Would a snake crusade be more money than selling it to a pharmacist?


    Well, even if it''s money, you shouldn''t join the crusade.


    A minor is traveling alone, you should stop being conspicuous.


    More than that, we need to find out when the crusade starts.


    If there are many adventurers in the woods, it would be better for them to stay out of the woods that day.


    A killer demon may appear in the presence of the adventurer.


    It would be tough if I got involved.


    When you enter the butcher, unlike usual, there is a woman who sees you for the first time.


    I was surprised because it was unintentional.


    I was distracted because I assumed the store owner was there.


    "Oh, there you are!


    "... uh, I''d like to sell a wild rat"


    "Huh?... Oh, my husband tells me you''re the kid who''s here to sell wild rats, right?


    Was it your wife?


    Take a little deep breath and calm your feelings.


    Pass the meat wrapped in banana leaves to your wife.


    "Oh, you''re dismantling it beautifully. This will help. Some adventurers are a little sloppy."


    "Thank you"


    "It''s 330 dals for three, but is there a problem?


    "Yes."


    "With that said, it looks like the snake crusade is finally starting. The village chief couldn''t make a move."


    "... sounds like it"


    "Are you going to join the crusade?


    "... no"


    "Oh, really?


    "Yes."


    What am I supposed to do, is someone who likes to chat?


    ... I can''t leave... I can''t finish.


    Did you leave the store almost 10 minutes after that?


    When the store owner came back to the store, we finally finished talking.


    Or the store owner ended the conversation for me.


    Good.


    Leaving the store, a sigh of relief spills.


    The last one''s story was almost unclear what he was talking about, but now that we know the date and time of the crusade, let''s say it''s good.


    For now, I want to get away from the butcher.


    If there''s going to be a snake crusade, let''s also think about going to the next village.


    ... No, we don''t have any blue potions.


    I do want 3 in stock...... 10, but I definitely want to secure at least 6 if I can''t.


    Considering Sola''s meal, about 50 bottles?


    I don''t care what you think, I can''t.


    What am I going to do, Sola only eats blue potion?


    In the meantime, let''s go to the dump.


    There are two blue potions in front of you and five when you add up your inventory.


    ... Not enough.


    Place the potion you found before getting Sola out of the bag in the bag that you are exclusively using.


    It''s an anti solar because you absolutely want it when you see it.


    I''ll get Sola out of the bag and put the other color potions down.


    "Don''t you want some?


    ... I don''t even look.


    Still no good?


    Will you stay in the village for a little while until the blue potion is thrown away?


    It''s not planned, but I can''t help but worry about it.


    ... Anyone, I wonder if you could throw it away in bulk exclusively with the blue potion.

 25 24 Stories Getting Ready to Travel

    A large number of practice potions were thrown away.


    I didn''t think there was a time to thank you for this.


    When I pick up the blue potion, it is discolored, but there are 37 in total.


    This is all for Sora''s meal.


    Considering Sora''s appetite is low, but she looks fine with two or three bottles a day, so have her give up during the journey.


    We still have a few days before we leave the village, so we can expect a little more.


    Now that we have the potion''s purpose, we are ready to head to the next Latom.


    Good.


    In the village, the snake crusade begins this evening.


    I saw how the village was, but since there are so many adventurers, it would be over in about 3 days.


    Before I get ready to go to the next village, I''m going to make a wild rat trap.


    Wild rats escape if adventurers move around the woods.


    If we keep the traps up, we might be able to secure quite a few.


    This is my first challenge, so I don''t know if I''m going to do what I think, but I decided it was worth a try.


    Set a trap in the woods and go.


    30 in all.


    This is the first time I''ve made this number in a day.


    It may have gotten a little cluttered, but it''s probably going to be okay.


    Let''s do our best to hunt a little more wild rats.


    When you finish putting up your last trap, head to the nut harvest.


    I don''t know the name, but I found it sweet and delicious.


    It''s delightfully sweet when I''m tired.


    Harvest about 2 and go back to where you''re sleeping.


    Come on, get ready for the trip.


    The potion is secured, so what''s missing more stuff?


    You ran out of rope in a trap.


    Later...... I think I want some clothes, those are getting a little smaller now.


    I''d like a bamboo cylinder... but there wasn''t any bamboo growing around here.


    Explore the surrounding signs, make sure there are no problems, and then get Sola out of the bag.


    Full and trembling.


    "No, that''s for a meal on a journey."


    As I look into Sola''s eyes and talk, the droplet-shaped body stretches sideways more than usual.


    It''s usually stretched enough to tell the droplet type... but it''s starting to look strange, Sola.


    ... Could it be expressing dissatisfaction?


    More than that, how far can it stretch to the side?


    Looking at him, he looks like a jelly spread out beside him and is full.


    I missed my gaze a little by the looks of too much.


    I don''t want to see this look, but I can''t have anything that doesn''t work!


    I can''t go on a journey anymore.


    Decide to look for the things you need in the dump.


    Sora... I think I''ll take her with me.


    There may be a blue potion that has not been found.


    You can tell by Sora''s reaction.


    I was able to find a few ropes.


    The clothes don''t seem to be here, unfortunately.


    Let''s hope for the next dump.


    Seeing Sola...... she was rolling and buried in garbage.


    I picked it up in a hurry and evacuated it into my bag.


    The dump looks like an unsuitable place for Sola.


    I picked up what I needed, so I''m going back to bed.


    Sola, out of the bag, still stretches her body sideways a little dissatisfied.


    I''m a little in sight, but ignore it and start traveling.


    Every rope I found was cut off, so I''m going to connect it together and make it a usable length.


    Since I found the cloth, I will check the torn area and cut only the parts that I can use.


    When I was ready and turned my gaze to Sola... I was asleep.


    ... I knew Sola was my pace.

 26 25 Stories Happy Events

    I was able to catch as many as nine wild rats.


    Adventurer''s story says there was a massive snake outburst.


    Perhaps that''s why the hidden wild rats moved in large numbers.


    Nine field rats in 30 traps are considerably more than expected.


    Happy miscalculation.


    And for some reason, there''s one live snake in a wild rat trap.


    The moment I saw it, I fled fast, but I want to sell it and trade it for money.


    At the dump, I found a bag that was torn but seemed sturdy.


    Sew and repair the torn parts by twisting them with strings.


    Put the bag over the trap and slowly push it into the bag.


    The snake made a face out of the trap in the bag, so I hurried and tied the entrance area hard with a string.


    Butterflies and a snake moving around in the bag scares me.


    I used to be a basket so I could still feel at ease...... go sell it fast!


    Wild rats later head to the village pharmacy early.


    In the village, adventurers delight in sipping alcohol and boasting about the day before.


    They''re going to crusade again this evening, let''s hurry.


    I''m sorry about Sola, but she''s going to have to spend another day in her bag.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm? Ah, boy."


    "Can you still buy me a snake?


    "I''m fine. Crusaded snakes are weak and useless. After the crusade, there are fewer snakes, because you can''t get a good one, I want to get one now."


    The snake is busted and the bag is moving.


    Very scary.


    Take the bag to the store owner with it slightly away from your body.


    The shopkeeper seems to be laughing a little at the look of it.


    I''m afraid of scary things even when they laugh at me, so I can''t help it.


    "You''re still alive today."


    Peek in the bag and the store owner nods one.


    "You''re a good hunter, kid."


    "No, that''s not true."


    "Really? The snakes that other adventurers bring are often quite worn out. That doesn''t make good medicine. But what the boy brings is good medicine because he''s healthy. As much as it makes me happy."


    "Thank you"


    Glad to hear it, it''s helping.


    "That''s two gidals."


    "Thank you"


    Receive the money and leave the store.


    My face gets burned.


    As long as I''m happy. Because... are you flattering me?


    But I''m happy.


    Lightly, return to where you left off collecting wild rats.


    I''ll get Sola out of the bag and give her today''s potion.


    It took a little while to dismantle because there were 9 of them, but it was possible to finish before the sun tilted.


    I heard there''s still a crusade today, let''s move to the village quickly.


    Looking at Sola... I was asleep, it''s a steady mypace.


    Return to the village with Sora in her bag.


    The adventurers go into the woods so they can be replaced.


    Apparently we made it.


    Drop off the adventurer and then head to the butcher shop.


    ... store owner, are you there?


    "Excuse me."


    Open the door and peek around inside.


    "Whoa! Boy, what''s up?


    The owner, good!


    "I''d like to sell wild rats, are you okay?


    "It helps if you say you''re okay, except for the kid who''s got snakes these days."


    Give the store owner 9 pieces of meat wrapped in banana leaves.


    "Again, that''s an amazing amount. No, the boy is amazing."


    "Thank you"


    "The meat is in good condition too! That''s 1080 dals. I couldn''t get the meat from the snake crusade. I raised the price of the purchase."


    "Yes. So please"


    "We haven''t had enough meat since we got more snakes. Both sales and purchases remain on the rise. The adventurers will complain as soon as the price of dried meat rises. Thank you to the boy who brings the meat."


    Receive the money and head to the square that is open for adventurers.


    ... Oh, I forgot to buy dried meat for the trip.


    Are you thankful and a little floating?


    But I''m happy for you.

 27 26 Stories Heading to Latom Village

    Looks like the crusade ended in two days.


    I heard it took a short time because of the large number of adventurers.


    After all, a good number of snakes seemed to have occurred.


    I saw a crusaded snake when I left the village, but there were quite a few.


    ... Was it actually dangerous in the woods?


    We need to be more vigilant.


    Purchase dried meat and leave the village.


    If the crusade had been completed, the village road would have been somewhat safer.


    From today we head to the next village of Latom.


    Somehow, it was often surprising in the village of Lato.


    You know, what I tame about meeting Sola, what Sola eats, how much...


    You''re surprised at the amount of snakes.


    Oh, but there were plenty of delights.


    Sora has joined us.


    Pulls in my arms and sees Sora shaking.


    My pace, but it''s still cute.


    If you say happy, the words of the butcher and pharmacist shopkeeper.


    That couldn''t keep my cheeks from loosening.


    Happy! Happy!


    Right now, even if I remember, I get nasty.


    Though I have to calm down because I need calm for my journey.


    Take one deep breath at a time to calm your mind.


    All right, let''s go to Latom!


    ¡­¡­


    Day 6 of travelling from Lato.


    I almost ran into the demon, but it''s roughly a smooth journey.


    But I got anxious about Sola''s food... five more to go.


    Wouldn''t it be time to get to Latom in the next village?


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know, it smells a little burnt.


    Is something on fire?


    Stop and check around.


    Sora, who is in her arms, is also pulling harder than usual.


    I can''t feel any signs of demons or people, but sometimes I miss them when the signs are as thin as adventurers.


    Walk around vigilantly and checking.


    Should I stay off the village road?


    Straying down the village road, I saw a place in the distance where the smoke was rising.


    ... My body gets nervous and stiff for the first time.


    Getting a little closer... I found out that the thing that was raising the smoke was like a box.


    And someone is falling in that shadow.


    As I approach him quickly with vigilance, I look around.


    I don''t feel any sign that someone is lurking.


    He glanced at the fallen man and pressed his mouth slightly.


    Anyone who had fallen is already dead.


    I see traces of my body being determined by something.


    And the contested footprints remain around.


    I could see the possibility that there were more than one person from the footprint.


    Put Sora in the bag, who was in her arms, because of a possible bandit.


    Sola in Rare Slime could be targeted.


    It''s bad for the dead, but I can''t do anything about it.


    Keep it that way and hurry off with caution around.


    but I saw a carriage a little further.


    Stop, take a deep breath and calm down.


    I still don''t feel any sign of anyone.


    Approaching the carriage there were several bodies, all severely damaged.


    A little off the village road, a horse is down, but you can see it''s dead.


    Apparently, he was attacked by demons, not bandits.


    Bandits never kill horses, and scars are not swords.


    There may be fierce demons around here.


    Damage to the deceased is too harsh.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen a dead person attacked by demons, but it was a bit of a shock.


    You should leave here soon.


    Leave the carriage early.


    Slightly, he stops when he realizes he''s running.


    Running disrupts attention.


    You may miss the sign of the demon.


    After several deep breaths, I was finally able to calm down.


    "Huh... surprised"


    I want to sit down, but not here.


    I walked early enough to the village of Latom, carefully exploring the signs around me, and I heard something a little.


    When you clarity your ears to the sound nervously, it''s the voice of a person.


    Adventurer? Traveler? Merchant?


    Stay alert around you and get closer to the sound.


    "Ah, the village of Latom."


    A large number of people''s voices informed me that they had arrived in the village.


    Power falls out of your body.


    In the meantime, I need to let you know that someone died at the Latom Village office.

 28 27 story information fee

    When I enter the village of Latom, I look around.


    It is more lively than other villages.


    There are also many adventurers.


    The closer I get to the town of Otrewa, the bigger the village feels.


    I wonder if it''s easier to develop closer to town.


    The hall should be near the entrance to the village, so I look around from a sign nearby.


    Looking in turn, I found a sign of the bureau a little further away.


    You may be distrustful about your underage solo journey, but you should let them know you think about the deceased.


    "Excuse me."


    When I entered the hall, I had four adventurers and a sister.


    I get nervous when I get everyone''s gaze.


    "What have you done?


    My sister spoke gently to me in a state of nervousness and inability to move.


    Good.


    "On a village road near the village of Latom, several people had been attacked by demons and died..."


    "... eh!... on which village road?


    "It is a village road to the village of Lato. But it''s close to this village."


    "Uh, I don''t care how far away you are, you know?


    "On my feet, I don''t think it''s even taken half an hour"


    Your sister distorts her face to my last answer and rushes right into the back room.


    "Huh? You said there was a demon nearby?


    "Yes, if we don''t find out as soon as possible, the village may also be attacked"


    I hear voices from the back room.


    Much louder.


    The adventurers in the hall also look in the back room.


    It was a very tall man who came out of the back.


    There are scratches all over my body.


    When he came before me, he crouched in so that his gaze matched and spoke with a slight reduction in the tone of his voice.


    "Ah, I''m not suspicious, but is it really a village road near this village?


    "Yes...... after I found it, I was scared and ran so I don''t know the exact distance, because I heard the village right away"


    After the man stares at me, he sighs loudly and scratches his hair.


    "Oh, my God, seriously... a demon!"


    Apparently, it''s going to be a little big.


    The man stood up and spoke to the adventurer who was nearby.


    "Sorry, but it''s an urgent request. The exact distance and, if possible, the type of demon. I''ll put you through to the guild as a nomination request later."


    Four of the adventurers leave the hall immediately.


    I guess the fact that we left together was a team.


    "Thank you, we''ll look into the information fee later, okay?


    "... Yes"


    What kind of information fee is that?


    Could it be demonic information?


    No, I just said if I was attacked by demons...


    You must have realized in my atmosphere that you didn''t understand.


    Your sister taught me.


    Information on demon attacks and people who are dead near the village will be charged for information when it is delivered to the bureau, he said.


    Especially when it comes to demon information.


    He hasn''t confirmed that the information I brought him is a demon yet, but he''ll pay for the information on the deceased.


    That''s why I have to show my face to the bureau tomorrow.


    "Thank you"


    Say thank you to your sister and leave the hall.


    Somehow, the conversation went in a different direction than I imagined.


    As far as I''m concerned, I thought I''d just report it.


    But there was a demon near the village, so it''s a big deal.


    Yes... it''s dangerous in the woods if the demons could be near the village.


    Let''s rest in the squares of adventurers today.


    Oh, I need to go find Sola''s rice before I do.


    I only have five of the rest, including my share.


    With that said, you didn''t make a dissatisfaction appeal by stretching sideways with less potion on the move.


    He was just satisfied with the minutes he gave it to me.


    ... Let''s hope the dump is full of blue potions.


    I want to feed you hungry.


    Well, where''s the dump?

 29 28 stories. Evolution? and Demon Information Fees

    I''m afraid to leave the village, but the dump should be near the village.


    Leaving the village on guard and looking for a dump.


    Hard to see from the village, but not so far away.


    Looking for a good idea, it was where I expected it to be.


    After all, every village has a dump in a similar place.


    Get Sola out of the bag and surround her with a string of bags to avoid being flown by the wind.


    Sora is happily shaking with a pull when she sees the dump.


    Are you feeling signs of rice?


    "Wait a minute."


    Tons of garbage when you go into the dump.


    I could also find the blue potion just looking for it.


    I expected it because I saw many adventurers in the village, but it''s going to be more of a harvest than I thought.


    I found the basket, so I''m going to put in the blue potion.


    30 potions gather immediately.


    When I took the basket near Sola, the way it wobbled was amazing.


    Are you that hungry?


    Put the basket down and put Sola on top of the potion.


    Soon, the potion beneath Sola disappears into her body.


    The next potion to disappear.


    After all, he seemed hungry.


    Return to the dump while Sola is eating and put the blue potion in the bag whenever possible.


    If the demons that showed up near the village were high-risk objects, they would be waiting in the village.


    When that happens, I can''t come to the dump.


    Let''s pick it up as much as we can.


    Returning to Sola, she was shaking rhythmically in the basket where she ate everything.


    It''s the first move I''ve ever seen.


    "I can move like that."


    There has been an increase in the variety of ways Sola has moved over the past few days.


    ... Can this also be called growth?


    You''re a strange person, Sola.


    The dump also had a lot of clothes thrown away.


    I''ve been looking at a few clothes, so I''m going to make sure they''re torn or something.


    You can sew it up and fix it, but some things have to be given up the way they tear.


    I don''t think I can do half of it.


    Still, two pants, four blouses and a huge gain.


    I want to find a water field, but I care about demons.


    From the atmosphere in the hall, you''d better not move around until you know the demons.


    "Sora, I''m sorry. It''s gonna be in my bag again, okay?


    Sola jumped right out of my basket.


    ... Jump right...


    Eh!


    I was too surprised to understand for a moment what I saw.


    "Sola jumped!


    Sola jumped just rolling.


    Lift up Sola and gaze at her.


    It''s swinging with a pull.


    ... I knew you were cute.


    Caress Sola thoroughly, then put her in a bag and head to the village.


    ¡­¡­


    Head to the bureau early in the morning.


    Since around yesterday evening, the adventurers who seem to be in the top ranks look a little nervous.


    That appearance may have led to the discovery of traces of strong demons in yesterday''s exploration of the adventurers.


    "Excuse me."


    "Ah, yesterday''s"


    "Yes. Was it too soon?


    "It''s okay. Now that the demon has been identified, I''ll give you the information fee."


    Looks like your sister handled it yesterday.


    I can hear you talking from the back room, but it''s quite a rough vibe.


    ... apparently, a strong and troublesome demon.


    "Can you confirm that?


    Moving to the front of the desk where your sister is...... money is on it.


    Two gold coins and one silver plate.


    "Two ladals for information on top demons, two gold coins. Five dead men. Five gidals for information."


    "Uh... yes, I checked"


    I checked, but I''m not comfortable with my first silver plates and gold coins.


    Silver plates in 5 pieces...... 10 pieces, gold coins...... gold coins!?


    I managed to think about the value of the money with my head...... I became unnecessarily restless.


    The demon information fee is amazing.


    Gold coins, scary.

 30 29 Stories Orgy King and Stopping

    Place the money in a small bag that is reserved for you.


    I didn''t expect gold coins to come out.


    I''m nervous and my hand sweats......


    I bow one head to your sister and leave the hall.


    Gold coins... can get caught up in dangerous things when someone else sees them.


    You can keep it in the Adventurer Alliance, but you need to register to do so.


    Registration examines skills.


    If that happens, it will be called no star.


    Commercial guilds don''t check their skills when they register... but they can''t register because they don''t have anything to sell in the first place.


    What should I do?


    Gold coins...... Huh.


    Nevertheless, I am surprised that the demonic information will be gold coins.


    What I heard from the back was that the demons were orgasm and orgasm kings.


    The top adventurers in the investigation discovered traces of the orga and checked the area to see what the orgasm King looked like.


    I remember the orgasm was in the book that he was a demon strong enough to crusade with a few top adventurers.


    There were no signs around when I went through, but if I had gotten a little lost on that spot, I might have run into an orga or an orgasm king.


    That''s scary.


    I look around the village to see what''s going on around me.


    It is relatively calm because the orgasm has not been notified.


    Though some of them seem to feel strange about how adventurers are.


    I have been using it since last night and will return to the square for adventurers.


    The village has a small number of adventurers who use the square because of its lodging.


    Honestly, it''s very helpful.


    Thanks. I can''t rest when people are nearby.


    I can sleep because I can weaken the monster''s alert, but I wake up at people''s signs.


    I noticed it when I used the piazza in the village of Lato, where there were many users.


    Hi, I don''t like people.


    Find a place in the square where no tent is set up to rest.


    The place where you sat doesn''t seem to be popular the farthest away from the simple cooking area.


    With that said, you were sleeping in a similar place in the village of Lato.


    Well, I don''t know what to do.


    Latom Village had planned to go to the next village as soon as they picked up the potion at the dump.


    The village would be safest than the orgasm king came out.


    The crusade should start tomorrow or the day after because we were talking about hurrying up to gather adventurers.


    With that said, I heard that if there was an org king, the org''s nest could be built around it.


    I feel like it was in the book too...... I remember.


    Let''s find out later.


    A day or two to find the nest?


    To annihilate... maybe 5 days in Latom Village?


    I have no particular problem, I have experienced it in the woods to be unable to sleep.


    But I have a problem with Sola''s diet.


    We need to find a place in the village where there are no people, but...... this village can be difficult because there are so many people.


    Worst case scenario, I guess Sora''s meal is going to be in the bag.


    Ha - I''m glad you had an unexpected income, but it''s a shame you can''t go into the woods.


    But safety is paramount.


    I''m pathetic for Sora, but this time I''ll ask her to give up.


    In the evening, demonic information was communicated to the village and the top adventurers were gathered.


    Seeing that number, I still feel the size of this village.


    He''s more of a top adventurer than I ever imagined.


    But even if you look at that number, the face of the man who was in the hall is dangerous.


    I guess that''s all orgasm kings are highly dangerous demons.


    But I didn''t expect to be held back for 10 days......

 31 Thirty stories. Big injuries, Sola.

    I was heartily horrified by the information that the collapse of the orga nest and the orgy king had been crusaded.


    Village entrances and exits were closed during the Auga crusade because of the increased danger of forests.


    That''s why I couldn''t get out of the village at all.


    One day was enough to take the fatigue of the journey, and about three days I was looking at the book and studying.


    If you want to do any work in the village, you have to go through the guild.


    I couldn''t work because of it, and the rest looked around in the village, but honestly I got tired of it.


    Ten days was just long.


    The hardest part was not being able to get Sola out freely.


    I was looking for a place where no one was and getting Sola out of the bag, but that''s just for a little while too.


    I didn''t know it would be so hard to avoid finding it...


    Nevertheless, it was nice to have the potion secured on the first day I came to this village.


    Otherwise, I almost ran out of Sora meals.


    The entrance to the village was finally liberated and the crusaded orgasm was brought into the village.


    I mean to show you crusaded stuff and reassure you......


    I was surprised by its decadence and unusual atmosphere.


    I''ve seen Auga before, but it''s the first time I''ve seen it nearby because it runs away so I don''t run into it.


    And most importantly, it''s the orgasm that''s in front of you.


    It''s a demon that stands at the top of an orga.


    Even though I know I''m dead, I feel somewhat anxious.


    Orga meat is not delicious, so it seems to be disposed of once the demon stone and horn are taken.


    Side by side with the villagers and adventurers gathering, they head from the village to the dump.


    It''s Sora''s meal and travel schedule.


    I''m finishing everything I can while I''m stuck.


    All we need to do is replenish what''s missing.


    Stop your feet near the dump.


    I felt a lot of signs from the dump.


    ... well, I couldn''t come and throw it away for 10 days.


    I guess a lot of people came to dump the accumulated stuff with the door liberation.


    You should take your time off.


    Food other than dried meat, into the woods to secure it.


    I''m still nervous, but the crusade was a success, and Auga would be fine because the village chief explained that he wiped it all out.


    Going for the river with excitement.


    There are a lot of nuts near the river.


    I replenished the water in the river I reached and looked around and found a tree with red fruit.


    It is a fruit that has been harvested by other rivers before.


    It was sweet and delicious, so I want to harvest it if it''s fruitful.


    Trying to get close to the tree, Sora, who was at her feet, jumped and hit me on the leg.


    Eh!


    I stopped by surprise.


    Shh!?


    "Wow! I got it!


    I felt something flying from the tree, and I turned myself in unintentionally, but it hit my arm.


    Moments, tremendous pain runs through your body.


    Looking at the tree...... it''s moving sloppily.


    Shit, it''s a tree demon!


    Demons are trying to get their roots out of the soil.


    Put Sola at your feet in the bag and press the painful arm.


    "Ugh..."


    A soggy thing touches my hand, but now I don''t have time to be sure.


    Eat your teeth all the way through the pain and hurry away from the riverside.


    Run for a while and check the back.


    ... I don''t see the demon.


    Explore the signs, but for some reason I can''t find them.


    The distance isn''t so far away yet that you should be able to read the signs......


    Pain attacks nausea.


    With endurance, I run out once more to put my strength on my feet and get a little away from the demons.


    Keep running for a while, keep your gaze behind you but no moving stuff.


    My body flutters all the time and I sit at the root of the tree.


    When I look at my painful arm, blood is dripping from my pressing hand.


    Release your hands gently...... they are quite scratchy.


    Besides, I seem to have lost a lot of blood.


    My head blurs.


    I want to get the potion out of my bag, but my body doesn''t move.


    ¡­¡­


    I try to shake my hazy head, left or right, but I can''t move.


    "... don''t leave Sola..."


    I feel my body leaning sideways all the time.


    There is intense pain in the arm on the fallen clap and the consciousness is only slightly clearer, but the body cannot move.


    I noticed the bag with Sola in it was in front of me.


    I want Sola out of my bag... but my vision seeps in and my tears overflow.


    "... so, la..."


    I see something that moves with a corn in my seeping vision.


    I don''t see it clearly, but apparently Sora left the bag herself.


    ... Good.


    I can see Sora approaching us.


    ... I''m sorry.


    But Sora''s fine even if I''m dead.


    I felt my consciousness distant and closed my eyes.


    The pain made my arm feel like it was wrapped in something.


    When I was wondering, the pain disappeared a lot in the next moment.


    The pain that was echoing in my body disappeared, and I began to gain a little strength in my body.


    I pushed up my heavy eyelid and what I saw in my seeping vision was... eaten by Sola.


    Sora wrapped her wounded arm around her - eating all the time.


    ... Sora seems to eat people.


    I don''t seem to feel any pain when I can eat, should I be glad?


    Surprise at the end.

 32 31 Stories Sora and Voice

    Look at my arm being eaten by Sola.


    Shiwo ~ I hear a lot of noise.


    You''re ready, it''s a little funny to yourself to be wondering and calm.


    ¡­¡­


    ...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    I feel like the consciousness I was trying to make is getting kind of clear.


    With that being said, I also have a good view of the vision that was a little sumptuous.


    I also feel that my body, which I couldn''t move because I felt heavy on it, is lightening up a little bit.


    To be sure, I''ll try to lift the opposite arm that''s not wrapped in Sola.


    ... up.


    After moving the falling body a little, the body was still a little heavy but could move.


    Sit slowly so that the tree can judge you, and look at the arms wrapped in Sola.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    It''s just that all this time Sola''s been digesting something by wrapping her arms around it... it should.


    It sounds all the time, so I think that''s for sure.


    I''ll take a look at the arms that Sora is wrapping.


    The bubbles get in the way and I can''t see my arms because a lot of bubbles are produced along with the sound of shiwo ~.


    "Sola?"


    My eyes came out, or I think I opened them that were closed.


    My eyes move slightly with my arms wrapped.


    Even though I know it''s just Sola, it''s creepy.


    With slimes tangled in my arms and my gaze on them, what am I supposed to do?


    Even if I think about it, I guess I''ll have to wait for Sola to leave.


    After staring at each other for a while, Piong and Sola leave their arms.


    I was surprised to see Sora''s arm away.


    The scratches that were visible up to the bone are to such an extent that they leave traces.


    I also thought about the possibility that Sora was healing my wound when the pain disappeared and my body could move, but I really didn''t expect my arm wound to heal.


    I just stare at my arms with a few marks of wounds.


    "Pup ~"


    "... Huh? ¡­¡­


    "Pup ~"


    ".................................... hahahaha"


    Sora is talking.


    My arm is healing.


    I don''t know where to start thinking anymore.


    But that''s all I know.


    "Thank you, Sola. I survived because of you."


    The wound on his arm had reached the bone and had cut a thick blood vessel.


    I wish I could have done something about it, but I had to run and run and move the wound as it was.


    As a result, I lost a lot of blood, and it was already too late when I could do the procedure.


    No, even if I could do the procedure, it could have been dangerous in the potion I had.


    Worst case scenario, he would have died.


    Even if he survived, he could have lost one arm.


    Besides, Sora stopped me that time I tried to get close to the tree demon.


    If it hadn''t stopped there, I''d feel more likely to have died.


    Staring at Sola and thinking about it, she rolls around and hits me in the foot.


    ... Is that it?


    You can jump... rolling around?


    Sora is a strange being.


    Organic and inorganic materials can be digested, but limited to blue potions.


    Deep wounds can also be healed. Now, this is similar to the power of the blue potion.


    Because you''re eating blue potion?


    But the potion I''m giving you is something that''s all degraded, so the wound shouldn''t heal so beautifully.


    Mm-hmm. There''s so much I don''t know.


    I stroke Sola with my hands I didn''t have to lose.


    "Pup ~"


    And he stares at a bag as he speaks out.


    That bag should only contain a blue potion for personal use.


    Apparently, Sola is hungry.


    It makes me laugh at the same mypace.


    I was dying a while back... hehe.


    Pass the remaining potion from the bag to Sola.


    You''ll be eating up soon enough.


    Well, is the dump settled?


    With that said, should I also bring the information on the demon that was by the river to the hall?


    ... you don''t get stuck again, do you?


    When it was delivered to the bureau, it was not stopped, but I was surprised.


    That''s right.

 33 32 Stories Next Village To Latos

    The information fee for the wooden demon was 5 gidals and 1 silver plate.


    They say it''s a demon that simulates into a fruitful tree in order to attract people.


    A few years ago, he said, he was diving in near a village field at some point and the damage was done.


    The movement is slow, so you can escape, but when the prey escapes, they immediately simulate it in the trees around them.


    Besides, it''s possible to make it look like a pseudo-tree until the signs.


    Your sister told me that it''s a little nasty demon I can''t find.


    This demon will receive more requests from the Alliance than from mid-adventurers.


    A man who was listening to you with your sister looks at you strangely.


    Tilt your neck and look back.


    "But you''ve often found it to be a demon. It''s pretty good to be able to identify that demon."


    "... by chance"


    "Really? But I''m glad I found out before the damage happened. Before I realize it, I''m sure some of them will get hit. You look like a completely harmless tree until you''re close to attack range. Villagers and junior adventurers will be harmed."


    Yes, I met him.


    I can''t say I just ran into a dying eye, so I''ll laugh and delude you.


    It seems to be a 5 gidal because it was a demon that would damage the village, but it is a ranked demon that can be crusaded by 2 medium adventurers.


    Enough for me, so I thanked them both before leaving the office.


    Leave the hall and head to the dump.


    It''s been quite a while, so it''ll be all right now.


    1 I want new clothes because I have wasted my clothes.


    ... Wow.


    Is it because it was sealed off for 10 days?


    There is a considerable increase in litter in the dump.


    Lots of potion garbage too, I''m happy with this.


    Apparently, there are kids in this village who are practicing potion making.


    A potion in a different bin than the authentic product is thrown away together.


    Sora next door is happy to shake the pull.


    Pick up a few blue potions that were right next to you and line up in front of Sola.


    After confirming that Sora has eaten the potion, she enters the dump to gather the things she needs for her journey.


    Bag the missing potions one after the other.


    I was able to find a few clothes along the way, so that goes to the bag too.


    I found a blue potion inside the practice potion, so I collect it all.


    A total of 38.


    When I get back to Sola, who is waiting with a pull and a shake right next to the dump, I line up all my practice in front of Sola.


    Shiwo ~ Sora swinging happily with a pull while eating.


    I am able to move cleverly for a long time.


    Next to Sora swinging satisfactorily as she eats, she takes out everything she picks up from the bag and checks it out.


    A few clothes I found were in a state where I could wear them all with a little stitching.


    Examine each potion and go.


    Sometimes when throwing away, there is a crack in the bottle.


    Checking for cracks is important because when you have cracks, discoloration is faster.


    Choose a potion with no cracks and little discoloration.


    There are many potions I have picked up that are better than the villages have ever been.


    Is it because there are so many adventurers?


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m happy.


    I was able to secure a total of 76 potions for Sola.


    A lot''s happened, but Rathom Village is a very harvested village.


    I''m going to put it in my bag from the stuff I finished checking.


    "Is that it?... not enough red potion"


    I must have picked up three red potions to cure the disease, but only two.


    That''s crazy.


    Have you dropped it?


    A red potion is falling nearby when I look towards the dump.


    ... Did you drop it?


    Check the crack before putting it in the bag.


    Ready!


    Join Sola on her way to the next village of Latos.


    Honestly, I''m scared of the woods because that happened right away.


    But if we''re going to continue our journey, we just have to get used to it.


    "Sora, let me know if you''re in danger."


    Sora shook a pull in my arm.


    Just a little relief.


    Glad Sora is one of us.

 34 33 Stories Red Potion

    Are there still fears of tree demons, they seem to be sensitive to sounds and signs.


    Well, I can''t help but sleep because I''m dying to see it, but I can''t sleep because of it.


    I''m sorry about Sola, but I just want to spend one day in the village square so I can take it easy.


    The village was close, so in 5 days we reached the desired village of Latos.


    I was wondering if this village is also big because of its proximity to the town of Otrewa...... surprisingly small.


    Only about the village of Latomi where I was born.


    Doesn''t seem like a village as big as it is close to town.


    A little surprised.


    When I go inside the village, I''m kind of uncomfortable with the villagers.


    Plus, the number of adventurers seems pretty low.


    It''s hard to gather information when there are few adventurers.


    Take a look at the villagers and adventurers and aim for what appears to be the heart of the village.


    Coming to the centre of the village, it seems there are a few but drinkers.


    But none of them are lively.


    I''ll just pick up my voice as I approach it.


    ... Apparently the village chief was caught two days ago on charges of embezzling taxes that govern the country.


    Besides, this village, two generations on, they say the village chief is being captured.


    A person who seems to be a drinker''s shopkeeper is foolish as he behaves alcoholically to his adventurers.


    The adventurers I''m dating laugh bitterly.


    Somehow, I feel like I stopped by an amazing village.


    I think we should just look at the dump and get away from this village right away.


    It''s a small village, so I wonder if I can even expect a dump.


    ... Well, let''s take a look.


    Get out of the village and look for a place where there might be a dump.


    I was able to find it right away.


    I wasn''t expecting it, but there''s more stuff in the dump than I expected.


    With a wide variety of things cluttered up and dumped, the village may not have a thamed slime.


    If that''s the case, it''s pretty tough.


    As usual, Sora keeps herself surrounded by a bag handle near the dump.


    Even though it''s evolving, it''s still rolling in the wind for some reason.


    Could that be what slime is all about?


    I''ve seen the slime up close, but I don''t know what happens when the wind blows because I run away soon.


    Next time we get a chance, we''ll see.


    Numerous potions were also rolling in the dump.


    Of course I pick up all the blue potions.


    Next, one red potion has discolored, so look for the red potion as well.


    It is slightly discolored, but I was able to find a few.


    It''s in better condition than the stuff I have.


    I could also find a green potion with considerably less discoloration.


    Let''s swap this for the stuff we have.


    Look around, but the rubbish in this village is dirty and torn badly.


    There''s a lot of stuff being thrown away, but there wasn''t anything I could pick up.


    Put out the potion to throw out of Sora''s bag.


    The blue potion will be Sola''s meal so no problem.


    Discards are discolored red potions and green potions.


    Get it out of the bag and leave it on the side.


    And a magic bag.


    When I was looking for the river, I hooked it up to a tree and tore it.


    I had a spare bag so I was fine this time, but I don''t have the next spare.


    We need spares because we don''t know what''s going to happen in the woods.


    Let''s hope for the next village.


    It''s just that magic bags aren''t quite dumped, is it?


    Check inside the bag to see if there''s anything else to throw away.


    No...... ok!


    In an attempt to take it to the dump, I reached for the potion I had left behind and it hit Sola''s body.


    "Hmm?"


    When I turn my gaze, I have Sola eating the red potion.


    The discolored red potion disappears into Sola''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    My meal ended while I was blinking a few times.


    Hurry up and find the red potion from the dump and put it in front of Sola.


    Sora eats the red potion immediately.


    "... ate... eh, what''s this?


    Place the green potion you left out of the bag to throw away in front of Sola.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No response.


    I don''t know what this means, but I think I can eat the red potion now.


    In the meantime, pick up the red potion for Sola as well and put it in the bag.


    I don''t know what to think, so let''s just say it''s easier for those who prepare more potions that can be eaten.


    There are too many mysteries about Sola.

 35 34 Stories To Latme Village

    The Adventurer''s Square in the village of Latos was idle and able to sleep well.


    I was happy as far as I was concerned, but not as a village.


    More and more air envelops the entire village, so the mood is annihilated.


    I want to get away from this village quickly.


    I thought I''d catch some wild rats and make some money, but let''s hope for the next village.


    We should be in the village of Latme in about 7 days on the map.


    Picked up a map, but not so wrong and useful.


    I found a butcher, but I stopped buying in this village because the meat in line seems to be in poor condition.


    It sucks to belly down on a journey.


    The red potion cures the disease, but if it''s the degraded version I have, the cure is slow.


    It is important to prevent it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    About five days from the village of Latos, my fear of tree demons has finally calmed down as well.


    I''m glad I''m able to make a good break in the woods, too.


    I felt a number of signs a little far away walking down the village road, so I hide Sola in my bag.


    After a while, a group of adventurers could be seen walking towards us.


    It''s a little crowded for a team.


    Move to the corner of the village road and wait for it to pass.


    As I watch them pass by, I notice that there are beings with rings of slaves attached to them.


    I''ve never seen a slave before.


    There are few slaves in the smaller villages, so I''ve never seen them before.


    I heard there was a thing called slave traders in towns and big villages, but I didn''t think it had anything to do with me until a while ago.


    But when bandits took people, I was surprised to hear other adventurers talking about selling them as slaves.


    The adventurer had repeatedly cautioned a child who seemed to be a family member.


    The contents of the caution is that you don''t trust people very much during your journey, and that you don''t approach people in the woods as well as demons.


    They also told me to stay away from people who were injured when they were alone, even if they asked for help.


    Apparently, there''s a bandit who attacks under the guise of an injured man.


    He had also received caution from fortune-tellers about bandits, but he had not heard about bandits who exposed people.


    Slaves have criminal slaves and debt slaves.


    Criminal slaves are those who are controlled in the country as slaves until the guilty end of their sentences,


    Debt slaves are about those who borrowed money but couldn''t pay it back.


    Is it the debt slave that the adventurer is taking?


    I heard that criminal slavery can have quite a hard job, such as being driven out in the cause of the country.


    I hear the adventurers talking in the square that they can also fail to make a request and carry debts.


    Be careful not to fall into slavery.


    It is also a place where bandits are said to be prone to exit, going to big villages and towns.


    The solo journey is easy to target, you need to keep your mind on it.


    Explore the signs around the village road, make sure there are no problems, and then get Sola out of the bag.


    A little bigger than before, Sola.


    Besides, he healed my wound and then became a solid body for a long time.


    The body that was stretched out to the side became a solid Shizuku shape.


    Well, it still looks subtly stretched sideways......


    But you won''t be able to distinguish it from normal slime in a little while.


    In that case, there will be no more problems even if you stay out all the time.


    I''m just a little concerned about Sola''s translucent body.


    I saw the slime being tamed several times, but every child had a cloudy hue.


    There were beautiful colored kids in there too, but it doesn''t feel like translucent.


    Sola is translucent blue.


    The more beautiful the bubbles look when you''re eating, the more transparent they are.


    Yeah, I guess I''ll go to the bookstore in the next village.


    I can''t do this about Sola, but there might be a book with a little more detail about Slime.


    It would say something about color as well.


    If Sola was the only one who was translucent... I still couldn''t get it out of my bag even if it was well shaped.


    Sora jumps right down to the village road.


    Jumping around beside me.


    This is also the behavior that I''ve been able to do since I healed my wounds.


    I remember the first time, so I feel quite successful.


    If it was the first time we met, you''d be in a hurry to disappear.

 36 35 Stories Arrival in Latme Village

    Whether the village of Latme is close or the number of different adventurers on the village road increased.


    Poor thing, but Sola''s in the bag all the time.


    I see the slime on the team of adventurers... but the color of my body is opaque or cloudy.


    I also saw a beautiful shade of child but it was not translucent.


    I still can''t meet a translucent slime like Sola.


    I may not be able to get it out of my bag......


    The entrance and exit of the village were visible.


    I''m surprised it''s completely different from the village I''ve been in, and I stop.


    Until now the entrance to and exit from the village has been a simple gate, but this village of Latme has a splendid gate that releases its presence.


    Is it a pretty big village?


    Has it passed through the village of Latme and come to the town of Otolwa?


    As I approached him in doubt, I saw a sign called Latme Village.


    And a high wall leading from the gate to the left and right.


    This is something I''ve never seen in a village before.


    My heart is pounding and loud about so much.


    There''s a gatekeeper standing at the entrance and exit, who seems to be checking in and out.


    What do I do, do I need something like a certificate?


    I haven''t brought my certificate because I''ve popped out of the village.


    Besides, even if I tried to bring it, it would have been disposed of very quickly.


    If I have no choice, I give up and approach the gate.


    The gatekeeper noticed me and called out.


    I''m thrilled.


    "One?


    "Yes."


    "From where?


    It''s from the village of Latomi.


    "Latomi! Alone from a long way village again?


    "Yes."


    "Right. That village was tough, you know?"


    I wonder what it is.


    Oh, my God?


    Sluts?


    "It''ll be tough, but if you become an adventurer, you can eat and go. Good luck with that."


    "... thank you"


    I don''t know what it is, but I was worried and supported.


    Besides, I hear something happened to Latomi village.


    Never heard anything in the village before...... what happened?


    I wonder if we can find out in this village.


    Surprised at the village of Latme, which I let in safely.


    It was quite different from the other villages from the entrance and exit, but seems to be quite different in the villages as well.


    Entering the village leads to a large road, with shops lined up shifting from left to right.


    I am also surprised by the number of stores, but more overwhelmed by the number of people than that.


    It''s a little before lunch now, but some adventurers seem to be able to do it already, making a lot of noise in the store.


    Looks like people dressed like gatekeepers are looking around.


    Maybe it''s the village vigilante.


    I''ll just take a look around the village.


    I want information about this village, and I want to know about the village of Latomi.


    Move like a stream of people, but too many people.


    I feel a little...


    A short walk takes you out to a place like a square.


    Let''s take a break, people got drunk.


    There is a chair in the square and I sit looking for an empty place.


    Looking around, it''s very busy and the villagers smile a lot.


    This village looks like a very good place.


    I feel like there are a little too many people though.


    I can hear all kinds of talking.


    You don''t seem to have the information I want.


    Newly made stores and some stores have created new menus, etc.


    ... sounds like a really peaceful village.


    I get a little confused about what to do about my first village.


    In the meantime, let''s make sure we have a place to sleep today.


    Looking around, there are many merchants but also many adventurers.


    Will there also be many adventurers in the squares being liberated?


    Is it calmer in the woods?


    For once, look for the square that is being liberated.


    "Big."


    The square, liberated by adventurers, was bigger than I''ve ever seen before.


    There seems to be an adventure-only inn nearby, which is quite busy.


    When I try to enter the square, people are standing at the entrance.


    A little surprised, but just like someone whose outfit stood at the entrance gate to the village.


    Does the village of Latme also manage the square?


    "Are you staying?


    "... Yes"


    "One?


    "Yes."


    "... well. It''s safer over there."


    Seems a little confused when I say I''m alone.


    It''s probably because you still look and know you''re a minor.


    But he checked the square and told me where it was safe.


    away from the simple cooking area, but it was a place with relatively few people.


    It''s the ideal place to rent it.


    "Is there a problem?


    "Yes."


    Could I possibly need money or something?


    A little anxious, they gave me something.


    If you look closely, the board is marked.


    "Permit board."


    "Permit board?


    "Oh, this is your first time here?


    "Yes."


    "A large number of people increases the number of problems. I have a limit on the number of people. I can''t get in without it."


    "I see. Thank you."


    After all, there seem to be quite a few adventurers in this village.


    I didn''t think you were limiting the number of people using the square.


    I have a chair near where you taught me, just the right feeling, so let me use it there.

 37 36 Stories Square Location Pickup

    Put your stuff in the chair and get ready to pick up the place.


    Adventurers with tents tent and pick up places, but some don''t have tents like I do, although the numbers are small.


    In that case, we can get a place by laying the rug and leaving the baggage with no problem if it is taken.


    When I first used the square, I saw and learned from other adventurers.


    It doesn''t have solid rules, but it seems like a minimum rule between adventurers.


    Remove the rug from the bag and lay it down, leaving one bag.


    Done.


    Looking around the square, you can see that there are nearly 10 large tents set up behind the simple cooking alley.


    The top adventurers use large tents but not squares, so it would be a beginner or intermediate team of adventurers.


    They get noisy when they drink, so I''m glad they''re away.


    Where I was taught there are lots of individuals or there are tents for one over there.


    Some places are just rugs and luggage, like me.


    It''s a relatively quiet place, so you''ll be able to sleep in peace.


    I''m glad you told me a good place.


    Exit the square and go to the woods.


    At the entrance, the same person is guarding.


    Gently bow your head and enter the forest early.


    I get a little nervous when I go through because I''m not used to it.


    Everywhere in the woods we feel safe together.


    Look around and find the dump.


    Since it is such a large village, is the dump also large?


    No, I thought if I had signed a lot with Tamer, the dump wouldn''t have to be that big.


    The dump found was in a place with similar conditions to the other villages, but its size is as big as the villages.


    "That''s big."


    I was surprised by the size of it.


    I imagined it, but it''s more than that.


    And there is also a wide variety of discarded objects.


    I thought about putting Sola near the dump as usual, but I get lost because of the large dump.


    I can''t get back to Sola right away, even if there are signs of people.


    What should I do?


    The safest thing to do is to go into the dump together.


    "Sola, can you keep me from being buried in garbage in the dump?


    Sora feels very unstable.


    When you go into a dump, you''re often buried in garbage.


    Sola looks at me and lets me stretch vertically with BYO ~ N.


    Whoa, that''s a new move.


    Can you move like this... different.


    I thought about it a little bit, but let''s still take a way people won''t see us.


    "Sola, let''s go into the dump together"


    "Pup ~"


    When I jump in the dump with Piong, I roll over and pinch it between the bin and the bin.


    "Sola, from beside what I''m saying..."


    Rescue Sola and take Sola in one hand to pick up what you need.


    I''m glad that Sola is still the size that I can hold with one hand.


    Place the blue potion and the red potion one after the other in a bag dedicated to Sola.


    That''s just wide enough to come out whether you pick it up or not.


    This seems like a good number to expect.


    Oh, I found a magic bag... pretty torn... just can''t do this.


    What else... what is this?


    Clothes but don''t be too big.


    Is it because there were so many adventurers?


    A good number of swords have also been thrown away.


    Some things aren''t in the sheath, so if you''re not careful, you''ll hurt your leg.


    I look at it somewhat before leaving the dump and moving around.


    Sit on Oki, a short distance from the dump, so that he can be reassured.


    Sola has already jumped out of my hand and shuddered with a pull towards the bag dedicated to Sola.


    Definitely a demand for potion.


    I was shaking hard in my hand as I was picking up a potion for Sola.


    I laugh at Sola the same way.


    Leave 10 blue potions and 10 red potions in front of Sola side by side.


    Sora starts eating the first potion she puts in line.


    Potion that bubbles and absorbs momentum well.


    It''s as strange as ever to eat.


    ... That said, I''ve never seen any other slime dining landscape.


    I''d like to see it somewhere.


    Are you going to eat like Sola?

 38 37 Stories Do you even look around in the woods

    After finishing the task of ascertaining what I had picked up, I felt signs of someone approaching me.


    Hide Sora, who was slowly shaking after the meal, in her bag and gaze in the direction indicated.


    Three men dressed like gatekeepers were seen coming this way.


    I panic a little, but Sora''s already in the bag, so it won''t be a problem.


    Some adventurers bring garbage directly to the dump, so there''s nothing strange about me being here.


    And how did you get over here?


    Maybe go around to the dump?


    Grab a bag and walk out to the men to return to the village.


    The three of them saw me, but there was nothing I could do to stop them.


    Good.


    Stop a little further away and look back.


    They look at the entire dump and go straight into the woods.


    "Maybe you''re looking around in the woods, too?


    If so, it may not be possible to stay in the woods.


    If it''s far from the village, it''s fine to sleep in the woods otherwise.


    But there is a well managed square in the village of Latme.


    And yet I can''t think of a reason to go out of my way to sleep in a dangerous forest.


    What should I do?


    Sleep deeper in the woods?


    But I don''t know how far you''re looking around, and I''m concerned about the number of adventurers in this village.


    I feel like I''m almost twice as sure as I''ve ever been in a village.


    Then the encounter rate in the woods is higher, so I can''t let Sola out freely even in the woods.


    With that said, you put Sora out of the bag more often as you approached the village.


    Huh, there''s a lot of lookouts and adventurers.


    If it''s a big village, is this what it looks like everywhere?


    We''re going to town next, so we need to find something fundamental.


    When I go to the entrance and exit of the village, this time a different person stands as a gatekeeper.


    I wondered if they would ask me anything again, but now I could enter the village without being told anything.


    At first, could I have been suspicious of behavior?


    I try not to act prominently, but I''ll be careful.


    There are still a lot of people looking around the village, and some people looking around.


    It''s dangerous to let Sola out in the village.


    I go into one butcher shop looking around a lot.


    To buy dried meat and see if you''re buying meat.


    "There you are."


    When I entered the store, an elderly aunt came out of the back.


    I look around the store a little nervous and look for dried meat.


    There are two types of dried meat found: sachets and large sachets, which seem to be a little better value for money.


    Get 300 dals out and buy a large bag.


    "Excuse me. I need to ask you something."


    "What?


    "Is dried meat a wild rat?


    "You''re a wild rat and a wild rabbit. What you just bought me is a wild rabbit, which is a little cheaper because it''s bigger and easier to take than a wild rat. And then there''s the wild bat, but it''s expensive because it''s hard to catch."


    I heard there''s a variety of dried meat in town and surrounding villages, but it''s true.


    And I thought it was a wild rabbit, or a wild mouse.


    Stare at the dried meat purchased.


    ... I can''t tell the difference because it''s dried meat.


    "If you come hunting, can you buy me some meat?


    "Sure! But if it''s fresh enough,"


    "Okay."


    "Is there one big hunter?


    "Yes."


    "Yes, there''s an animal around here with a fang called a slightly troublesome boar, be careful"


    "Thank you"


    Nonoshi?


    Never heard of it.


    Animals, not demons?


    When I left the butcher''s shop and went back to the square, the people I was managing were changing.


    I''ll show you the permit board and go where I''ve secured it.


    A small tent enters sight along the way.


    "Tent."


    If it''s a tent, it might be okay to let Sola out.


    How much do you get a tent for one?


    I''m worried about the weight, and I want to see for sure.


    I look around and one sign comes into my eyes.


    ''We only show you quality used products!


    Can I buy a used product?


    I can afford a little bit of information.


    Given the future of me and Sola, I might want a tent.


    Check the location of the store with a sign before pointing your foot to the street.


    There was a shop that I found on a sign just down the side road from the main street.


    Looking inside, there seems to be a lot of adventurers out there.


    "You''re buying something?


    Suddenly I was called out, so I pressed my mouth, which was about to scream, and looked back.


    "Oh, bad. I didn''t mean to surprise you."


    Behind him was a man who was a gatekeeper at the entrance and exit of the village.


    Next to it was a strange man with him.


    "Don''t surprise the kid."


    Cure the louder heart with a deep breath as you see a strange man paying attention to the gatekeeper.


    "Hahaha, bad bad bad. So, you''re buying something?


    "Yes, a used tent for one"


    "Tent?... I didn''t know you wouldn''t be paid when you were kicked out of the village, sounds like the plight of Ratmi Village is true"


    The village of Latomi in distress?


    Although I wasn''t wealthy, I don''t think the village had so much trouble because of the specialties.


    "That''s right! I''ll introduce you. It''s my father''s shop with good arms."


    With that said, he grabs my hand and pulls momentum well and walks out.


    They decided to introduce me to the store for some reason.


    However, the hand grabbed is a little sore because of the different strides.

 39 38 Stories Looking for a tent with Mr. Gatekeeper?

    "Hey, pulling would hurt!


    "What?"


    Grab the arm of the gatekeeper with whom the man walked out in a hurry.


    He panicked and let go of the hand he was grasping.


    "Bad! Are you okay? Doesn''t it hurt? Wow, it''s turning red."


    "Huh, I''m sorry. I''m not a bad guy... if I assume I''ll be invisible around you."


    My first experience of being able to bow my head to two adult men.


    Sure, my wrist is blushing red, but I get confused that I''ve been lowered my head.


    "Yes, I''m fine!


    "Really? I wouldn''t have hesitated to grab it, would I?


    "I''m really fine"


    "Really? All right, I''ll find you a good tent to apologize for!


    I don''t seem to have given up looking for a tent.


    Instead, I feel like I''ve made up my mind now.


    Follow the gatekeeper who walked out without hearing back.


    There''s another man following me behind that... Is this okay?


    After a short walk, my legs stopped in front of the store where I felt somewhat courageous to enter from the outside.


    "Right here. I have a reputation for using it for a long time because it is well repaired and sold even when it is used. Well, I have a little bit of a habit with my dad."


    A peek inside gives me the impression of a lot of mess and I can''t tell which one the product is.


    I have the impression that it has nothing to do with the word organization.


    A man could be seen in the back from the gap between the piled objects.


    I was lost, but the gatekeeper entered the store with momentum.


    "Dad, I''m gonna get in your way."


    "Oh, my God, you don''t have anything to do with this shop."


    "Customer."


    "Guests?"


    Keep one head down as two gaze at the entrance.


    "This is another small customer. What happened to my parents?"


    "Hey, it''s a kid from Latomi Village"


    "Latomi... Are you telling me it''s true that you''ve spoken out? Damn."


    What am I supposed to do, say it''s not muttering?


    But why would a minor be traveling alone?


    You''re in trouble.


    "What kind of stuff do you want?


    "Looks like a used tent for one"


    "Tent."


    My father at the store comes and goes between things that could overflow and he looks at a few tents.


    The gatekeeper is checking the performance and fabric one at a time.


    ... Is that it?


    It''s like I''ve already decided to buy it.


    No, I thought I''d buy it, but it depends on the price...


    I don''t know what to do, if you get a choice but you can''t buy it for the price or something......


    "Um..."


    "Oh? What''s up? If you need anything, tell me."


    "Oh no. Because I don''t know the performance well. Um, how much does it cost?


    "The price? Different for some things, but how much is the budget?


    Budget...... can I have 5 gidals?


    I don''t want to get my hands on gold coins, and if I can''t do it with 5 gidals, I''ll give it up.


    "It''s five gidals."


    "Huh!? 5 gidals?


    The gatekeeper looks quite surprised.


    Shit, wrong?


    "Five guidals were paid by the village of Latomi?


    A voice comes from the man who was with Mr. Gatekeeper.


    "No. We had it in the village of Latom for demonic information"


    "A demon tip... 5 gidals was a pretty dangerous demon."


    "Yes, it was a tree demon that could be simulated"


    "Is that it? Did you get hurt? That''s dangerous."


    "Yes, I was lucky."


    "I see. Is that the information fee?"


    By the way, if it''s 5 gidals, it''s either less or more?


    Listen, are you okay?


    "Five gidals will buy you a pretty good tent. Besides, if you were a kid, you''d be lighter."


    When I turned my gaze to my father''s voice in the store, he picked one out of the tents he''d been looking at.


    When the gatekeeper takes it away gently, he spreads it and looks at the condition of the cloth.


    "Ooh. That''s a good one indeed."


    "Naturally. Best product these days. I''ve had a little rework."


    While listening to the gatekeeper and father talking, touch to see how much the tent weighs, etc.


    I was surprised to lift it, it sure is light.


    I also wanted to take my tent out when I got out of Latomi Village, but I couldn''t physically pack too much.


    I wanted to make my stuff as light as possible, thinking about the possibility of being chased back then.


    Plus, if you''re traveling alone, you don''t really use tents.


    In the woods, it''s dangerous to use a tent without watching.


    Especially when it rains, it erases the signs of demons, so hide yourself in caves and tree holes and wait for the rain to stop.


    But if you''re going to use the square in a big village or town, you''re going to need a tent.


    If you get a little lost, the gatekeeper takes the tent and heads outside the store.


    "See if the boy can do it alone."


    My father''s words gave me a tent when I rushed out after the gatekeeper.


    Ask the gatekeeper for an explanation and see if he can set up the tent alone.


    Seems like an easy type to strain, and I could do it alone.


    When I go inside, the surface that grounds out to the ground is a little thick and warm.


    Close the entrance and you''ll have a bigger space than I thought.


    Good for this.

 40 39 Stories Latomi Village Specialties

    "Boy, is there a problem?


    "Yes. I''ve never known there was such a light tent"


    "Lightweight and durable is the latest popular tent."


    "Latest?... Used, right?


    "The guy who bought it, he made a woman he liked and quit being an adventurer. I put it up for sale right away."


    "Really? Now, please."


    "Yes. Yeah, mark it, all right?


    "Is that Mark?


    "Oh, there''s a problem when you have a similar tent, mark and put it where only you know it. Whatever the name, symbol, whatever."


    "Mark."


    View tent to buy.


    Where''s the best place to put it?


    "... you want me to follow you here?


    "Uh, please"


    "No, Mark thinks for himself."


    "... Yes"


    He wrote ''empty'' when he had his tent spread out and noticed that he was trying to write Sola in the inner ceiling corner.


    Is that it?


    ... Is this my memory from before?


    Probably feels like reading Sola.


    "Oh, the symbol? It''s hard for anyone else to understand."


    I don''t know anything, but I think it''s a word.


    But it looks like they thought it was a symbol.


    ... I can''t even explain it, so let''s call it a symbol.


    "It''s gonna be tough, but good luck."


    Ugh, my heart stings.


    We need to find out what happened in Ratomi village soon.


    A gatekeeper and another man, who were talking to someone at the entrance to the store, return to the back of the store.


    "Oh! You bought it?


    "Yes, thank you. I could buy a very good product."


    Surprised, but thanks to this guy I was able to buy a pretty good tent.


    You''re a good man.


    "Hahaha, that''s okay, that''s okay"


    "Hey, isn''t it time to look around?


    "Oh, no. Kid, see you later."


    "Thank you"


    Deeply bowing their heads, the two gently raise their hands and leave the store in a hurry.


    "You''re still in a hurry, he is. ¡­ so that''s 5 gidals"


    "Yes."


    Remove 5 gidals from the magic bag.


    Give your father the money to receive the tent.


    My father took a small bag out of the back of the store.


    "I''ll do this."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a small but authentic magic bag. That''s a degraded version, isn''t it?


    "... Yes"


    "The degraded version is easy to see inside when gold is in and out. They know how much they have because it''s dangerous."


    "Thank you"


    Receive the magic bag, bow your head deeply and leave the store.


    On the way back to the square, I remembered the gatekeeper and father and my face burned.


    Good people, plus the other man I was with.


    You didn''t complain, you''ve been dating me forever.


    There was something familiar in one of the shops facing the main street.


    It''s a specialty from the village of Latomi.


    It''s a fruit called Zaro, and I heard it''s nutritious and popular in town.


    But I''m surprised to see the price.


    Four times the price of Zaro I know.


    "Expensive"


    "Hmm? Is that Zaro?


    Someone from the store picked up my voice and called me.


    Seeing someone rushing to speak up, he looks like an older man.


    Behind the store, there are people who look like their wives.


    "Yes. Is this Zaro from the village of Latomi?


    "Hahaha, Zaro only grew up on that land.... Could it be from the village of Latomi?


    "Yes."


    "What about your parents?


    "... no, I''m traveling alone"


    I want information on the village of Latomi, so I''ll try to answer honestly.


    "One!... although it is certainly quite tough this year. Huh? Because of that stupid village chief."


    "The village chief?"


    What I remember is the man who told my father to kill me.


    Honestly, I want to forget.


    "You came out of the village without knowing anything? Oh, no, you''re not. They kicked you out?


    "... I''m running away"


    "Running away... is that village that bad"


    The older man shakes his neck sideways with a loud sigh.


    "Mr. Luba of Fortune would have been there, wouldn''t he?


    "... Yes"


    "Zaro in the village of Latomi has been protected by her. This fruit is very difficult to harvest. When the time is slightly different, it becomes a product. So I had her divine it, and I was taking advantage of it."


    "The mayor didn''t like that!


    I''m suddenly amazed at the increase in voice.


    Turning his gaze toward his voice, a man like his wife who was in the back comes here.


    "The village of Latomi is a village that cannot be maintained without Zaro''s source of income. It will be natural for many villagers to support Luba, who will protect their sources of income. I don''t think that stupid village chief liked it. Ruba didn''t give her medicine when she was sick."


    "You lied about giving the pills to the villagers around you. All I knew was the village chief''s hipster''s wipes."


    "For the village, Luba knew what Zaro was like. If anything happens to me, I''m sure you''ll be contacting the other occupiers. There''s nothing there. The villagers inquired about the village chief''s wipes and found out that this was strange. Besides, they tried to blame the child at first. The village chief was fine before, but not now. They say the village is rough now."


    "Don''t even listen to the village chief kick the villagers out of the village who poke at him."


    "They kicked out kids without parents too... you said you ran away"


    "Yes."


    "Why not?


    "... because my parents were more than the village chief... well, the problem is..."


    "My parents are in trouble."


    "Huh! No, I don''t"


    ... That village chief seemed to have more problems than I thought.


    And the parents that followed... well, you''re already someone else.

 41 40 story tent is comfortable

    The story of the village chief in Ratomi village surprised me honestly.


    The village chief took his place, certainly in the year I was born.


    Until then, I wonder if it was due to the sudden death of the village chief due to illness.


    "Um, thank you for talking to me"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Are you an adventurer now?


    "Yes."


    "It''s tough being young. Yeah, take this."


    An elderly man brought me two Zaros from the back.


    "It''s too ripe to sell anymore."


    "Thank you"


    When you receive Zaro, the sweet and sour aroma spreads.


    Apart from the fortune teller, I don''t have any good memories, but I miss them.


    Keep your head down to the two people in the store and head back to the square.


    With that said, the village of the village chief caught in embezzlement was also rustling, but would Latomi village be like that?


    In the first place, I feel like if Zaro''s income drops, he won''t have it as a village.


    Nevertheless, I thought he was a terrible villager caught in embezzlement and tormenting villagers, but I''m surprised that the village chief in his own birth village is worse.


    But it was nice to know more about what happened in Ratomi village.


    From now on, let''s say you fled the village of Latomi.


    It''s true.


    Return to the square, show the permit board and go inside.


    The person who manages it has been replaced.


    I wonder how many vigilantes there are in this village?


    Wow.


    Get rid of the luggage I was picking up.


    To vacate the place so we can set up a tent.


    While taking out the tent I''ve been buying, I kind of get annoyed.


    I didn''t even think about it when I ran away from the village.


    I can''t believe I could buy a tent with the money I earned myself.


    I want to dream.


    Touch the tent a little and change your mind.


    After all, the ease of assembling by yourself in no time is good.


    Punch the pile into the ground and when fixed, it''s done.


    When you take off your shoes and go inside the tent and put your stuff away, you just close the entrance and get Sola out of the bag.


    Sola is looking around and jumping a little.


    Apparently, he''s happy.


    "Sora, don''t speak up in this."


    To my words Sora stretches vertically and swings with a pull.


    Probably fine.


    "And it''s a good tent, isn''t it?"


    I''ll lay the rug on the bottom of the tent and sit down.


    The thickness of the bottom of the tent also makes it more comfortable to sit down than usual.


    Plus, I''m glad you don''t have to worry about your gaze.


    I don''t have errands, a little early, but I think I''ll have dinner and get ready for tomorrow and go to bed.


    Yeah, I want to enjoy the tent!


    I''m ready for a trap.


    Let''s do that.


    Take out 20 potions and arrange them in front of Sola.


    Grab the dried meat as you watch the potion bubble and disappear.


    It''s dried wild rabbit today.


    It is better to eat because it is thicker in meat than wild rats.


    Does it taste better with wild rats?


    Even wild rabbits are delicious enough.


    Zaro after eating dried meat.


    I ate 2 of them while enjoying the smell of sweet and sour zaro for the first time in a long time.


    "Heh, it was delicious. Sora, shall we hunt tomorrow?


    Sora swings and resumes her meal when she glances at me in a chill.


    Remove the book from the bag and confirm the trap for the wild rabbit.


    The mechanism is relatively simple, so it looks like I can make it too.


    Plus, it''s the installation type, so I can hunt safely.


    I''ll look at the ingredients, but I can make them with what I have now.


    If I can make a few by the end of the day, I can set them up tomorrow.


    I bought a tent, too, and I want income.


    Good luck hunting wild rabbits and making money.


    When Sola finishes her meal, she is on top of the bag, swinging with a pull and closing her eyes.


    ... Is that it?


    There is a bubble in Sola''s body even though she is finished eating.


    When I was wondering, I settled down after a while.


    I wonder what it was?


    I usually only get bubbles when I''m eating.


    When I follow Sola, I open my eyes and stare at her.


    "Are you okay?"


    Sounds like Sola is appealing to you for stretching and shrinking vertically and being healthy.


    This is my first time, so I was surprised, but there seems to be no problem.


    ... Did you feed them too much?

 42 41 Stories Targeted Tent

    The tent was more comfortable than I imagined and I was able to get some sleep.


    I feel like I''ve relaxed too much, I need to be careful.


    Put Sola in the bag and head to the simple cooking area.


    Boil the water and make the tea by adding the tea leaves you have taken in the woods.


    I''m happy to be able to drink warm things in the morning.


    In the woods, when I wake up in the morning, I move first.


    It''s to avoid danger, but it''s pretty hard to wake up, even though you''re used to it.


    As I returned to the tent and took a breather, I saw several adventurers approaching.


    It''s kind of scary in an evil atmosphere.


    "Hey! Thief!


    "Huh?"


    Probably a team of two male and two female adventurers.


    One of them yelled at me like that.


    It was a voice that resonated around me, so the square I was bothering to quiet in an instant.


    "Are you sure about this?


    "Oh, definitely. This tent is mine! He stole it."


    Men yell out loud enough to sound around them.


    I wonder what you''re talking about?


    This tent was definitely purchased by me yesterday.


    I don''t know what your dad''s like, but I don''t think he''s the kind of person who steals and sells people''s stuff.


    "Be honest! You stole it!


    My body startles at the sound of too much yelling.


    But no.


    I didn''t steal it.


    "I didn''t steal it. This is the tent I bought."


    "It''s not a tent for guys like you to buy! Liar!"


    The first man grabs my neck clothes.


    My body floats a little in the universe.


    Scary, scary, scary.


    "Totally. How do I grow up to be such a liar?


    "Really. I don''t like it."


    A female adventurer looks at me and mocks me.


    The adventurers around are also noisy.


    My body trembles with fear.


    I don''t want to cry because I didn''t do anything wrong...


    Tears seep through my vision.


    "What are you doing!


    One man walked in between me scratching off my hand grabbing my clothes.


    When I checked with the man, he gave me the permit board, the janitor in the square.


    "Get this guy!


    "He stole my buddy''s tent. I''ll sue you, so get him."


    Oh, no.


    What should I do?


    "What''s the mark?


    "I didn''t put it on because they stole it right after I bought it. But this is definitely it!


    "How do you know?


    Listening to the admin and the adventurers, I am confused without knowing what to do.


    What am I supposed to do if the janitor believes what they have to say?


    "There''s no way a kid like this can buy this tent, is there? Common sense tells us."


    "Is that all?


    "That''s all? Though it will suffice!


    "That''s right. You have to work."


    "Really, really"


    Even the janitor said it badly.


    Regrettably.


    ... tent, should I give up?


    "This tent belongs to this boy."


    Huh?


    "Huh?"


    "Oh my God! I know you''re saying it was stolen, but on that kid!


    "Where did you buy the tent?


    It''s Baki''s.


    "That''s a brand new place."


    "Oh, what the hell?"


    "This tent is used, so it''s not what you''re looking for"


    "You can''t do that! That tent is a new product! Just kidding!"


    "This is definitely a used item from Rug''s father''s shop"


    Rug''s father''s shop?


    Is this about your father?


    But how does this guy know?


    "By the way, it was Captain Ogt and Vice Captain Velivella who introduced the boy to the shop"


    "" "" "Huh!


    Was it the captain and the deputy captain?


    With that said, I totally forgot to introduce myself to you because I was surprised or flustered.


    "Ask again. Is it true the tent was stolen?


    "Eh... no. Is that a mistake?


    "Guys, I need you to come with me because I want to hear more about this."


    "Yes, no. It''s our mistake. No more problems."


    "Unfortunately, I have a lot to ask. If you want to escape, I won''t forgive you.


    As they surround the adventurers, the caretaker''s people appear.


    I saw that. They tried to escape, but they were immediately caught and taken.


    "Um, thank you"


    "No, I''m sorry. It''s getting a little late."


    "No. That was very helpful. Um... how did you know the tent was mine?


    "I just saw him enter my father''s shop. And then I met the captain, and he asked me about the boy."


    "Cuckoo. There was one kid, who cared if he had a tent"


    You cared...... that''s kind of embarrassing.


    I''ll thank you again when I see you.


    "Are you hurt or something?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    "Right. Good."


    I''ll drop off the janitor to go back to work and then take another break.


    My body is still shaking a little.


    Have some tea slowly, take a deep breath.


    Ha, I''m glad you had an administrator.

 43 42 Stories Wild Rabbit Traps and Demons

    Take a longer break and calm your feelings.


    Still, it''s such a bad bunch to rip off young adventurers.


    In terms of appearance alone, you looked like an intermediate level adventurer.


    Oh, but I guess the vibe was a little different from the other adventurers.


    Let''s be careful not to be fooled by appearance.


    Well, that''s settled, and I guess I''ll go set up a wild rabbit trap.


    According to the book, wild rabbits move around in the morning.


    It said it wouldn''t work much day or night, so the result of the setup is tomorrow morning.


    There are 4 traps for wild rabbits I made yesterday.


    Put that in your bag and head to the woods.


    When I look inside the bag dedicated to Sola, she sleeps comfortably.


    Seeing Sola at My Pace makes me dust.


    Healing.


    After entering the woods to some extent, explore the signs around.


    There seems to be no sign of anyone nearby.


    When Sola is out of the bag, she begins a longitudinal stretching movement in her arms.


    He seems to like this move lately and is doing well.


    If I don''t hold it carefully, I''m going to drop it.


    With Sola in his arms, he searches for traces of wild rabbits, including tree roots and holes in the soil.


    After about an hour of searching, I was able to find small animal shit.


    When I checked around, I discovered some kind of footprint, where the trees were shredded, etc.


    Check your footprints, likely a wild rabbit, so set a trap nearby.


    Set a trap where there are other similar marks.


    When you''re done setting all the traps, head straight to the dump.


    To find ingredients to create traps for wild rats.


    Sora suddenly jumps off my arm in a place called the dump.


    While I''m surprised, I jump with Piong Piong and go in a different direction than the dump.


    "Sola?"


    As I rushed after Sola and explored the signs around me, I felt something slightly away.


    There are no other signs nearby, so Sora seems to be headed that way.


    Is it something you feel?


    When I go after him in doubt.


    "What!"


    I dyed my body bright red with blood, there was some big animal lying around.


    I thought he was dead, but he seems to be alive because his chest area is slightly up and down.


    As he approaches, he seemingly notices me and threatens me with fangs.


    But it looks pretty painful.


    I thought it was an animal, but I felt magic, so apparently it''s a demon.


    He seems so weak that he won''t notice the magic until he gets close.


    Sora enveloped that injured demon body as to what she thought without moving at all into the intimidation.


    Hmm?


    Enveloped?


    "Sola! This is, uh, ah, no! Phew, okay!... well wrapped up in its size, huh?


    In the meantime, I''ll put the question in my mouth.


    The injured demon in front of you looks more than 2m in size.


    I don''t think it''s the size that Sola can wrap around.


    Completely enclosed.


    Honestly, I don''t think it''s something I care about right now, but my voice calmed me down a little.


    The injured demon also seemed a little rushed by Sora''s actions, but settled down after a while.


    Probably got the pain.


    Did you realize you were being treated?


    Or did you think you could eat like me and give up?


    From Sola, I hear a lot of noise.


    I don''t know if this is a treatment or a meal, but either way, it looks like we''re gonna have to wait.


    Does Sora like dying injuries...... I don''t want to think about that for a second.


    Keep an eye out for signs around you because you don''t know what they''ll say when you see this condition.


    ... I just can''t get away with the signs approaching...


    And this demon, what is it?


    After a while, Sora jumped just big enough to come to my feet.


    "It''s over?


    "Puffy ~"


    A little way of ringing was arranged.


    It''s just the same way it sounds powerless.


    Eyes on the demon freed from Sola...... hardened.


    I''ve seen it in a book, probably Adandala.


    It is a demon who is said to die if he encounters it in the woods.


    Adandala stands up and stretches her body all the way.


    Can we get away with this?


    Move your legs a little, and your gaze will turn this way as soon as possible.


    Ugh, what do I do... Sola ~.


    "Guru."


    Close your eyes with a grunt to Adandala, who growls his throat and approaches him.


    Too scared.


    Adandala, who had been smelling me for a while, came rubbing a rind on her head and her face about what she thought.


    When I open my eyes, I rub a rind on my head and rub my face in a grunt.


    Is it possible you''re mistaken that I was the one who helped?


    You said you ordered Sola to help?


    Is that why you''re not having to be attacked?


    Either way, I think I''m saved.


    Good ~.


    When I was relieved, I lost my hips and sat down on the spot.


    Sola jumps with Piong Piong and plays with her longitudinal stretches.


    "Sola ~"

 44 43 stories. Violent demons?

    Adandala looks at me as I sit back.


    Reach out and stroke your neck.


    Fluffy hair feels good.


    Though I think it will be fine because Sora treated it, but I will make sure there are no scratches as I stroke my entire body with my hands.


    I''m not mad at you for touching anywhere, Adandala.


    When I stroke around the bottom of my neck, my eyes seem to narrow and feel good.


    ... Could it not be Adandala?


    I feel like the book said it was such a ferocious and untouchable rare demon.


    Sure, I need more than 5 teams of top adventurers for one... Was it?


    He''s throbbing with a gull, a demon like Adandala......


    Was it something else written?


    Oh, it said if you had a gaze, you''d be killed.


    ... I feel like I have a pretty good eye for this demon from now on.


    See a demon like Adandala in front of you.


    My gaze just fits.


    Whatever you think, it doesn''t match what was written in the book.


    Maybe there''s a similar demon.


    Let''s read the book again and see what Adandala has to offer.


    Still, that''s fluffy and pleasant.


    The colors are black with slightly longer hairy feet and somewhat stylish.


    ... I''d love to do Tame, but you can''t do it with my amount of magic.


    I wish I had more magic.


    Too bad.


    When I look at Sola, I''m swinging with satisfaction.


    Is that it?


    See you later.


    There is bubble even though it is not eating.


    I don''t know what it is, this.


    I''m curious, but there''s no way you can ask anyone, and you just have to see how it goes.


    As I cared about Sola, I felt signs that a few of them were coming this way.


    Are you in a hurry or are you approaching fast?


    "Looks like someone''s coming, so go!


    Adandalla, push the butt of a similar demon and point your finger at the back of the forest.


    I rubbed a rub on my head and my head, grunted my throat, and then ran off to the woods refreshingly.


    "Fast! Sola, that''s amazing!


    That Sola needs to be hidden, too.


    I rush to hide Sola in my bag and try to get up... but I still can''t help myself.


    Let''s take a break here before heading back to the village.


    Three people were rushing over here, apparently people around.


    When you see me, you approach me with vigilance around you.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes, I''m a little tired, I''m just taking a break"


    Rest where there''s nothing in the woods... you''ll have to.


    Wow, thrilling.


    I''ll see if they say anything, but I''m looking into the surrounding woods.


    I feel the atmosphere is somewhat different from usual.


    Is something wrong?


    "No problem."


    "Is there something wrong?


    "There was information that demons had never been seen around here, so I came to make sure."


    "Have you seen anything?


    Never seen a demon before?


    Is that some sort of Adandalla-like demon from earlier?


    "No."


    "Well, the intel said he was mad."


    Angry?


    Apparently, there was a different demon.


    With that said, you were dying before Sora treated you.


    That demon that caused the injury, around here?


    I''ll look around in a hurry.


    "Hahaha, I''m fine. Intelligence said it was around here, but apparently it moved."


    "Oh, he doesn''t seem to be here anymore"


    "Hey, it''s blood."


    Oh, that''s the demon''s blood.


    What should I do?


    "Did you see any injured animals or demons when you came here?


    "No."


    Uh-oh. Sorry.


    It''s bad for the heart.


    "Did you take the prey to the safety zone?


    "That''s more than likely."


    "But it''s a good amount of blood. It would be a big animal or a demon. Did you take that away?


    "Definitely a superior demon."


    "Hopefully I just happened to be here following my prey"


    It was just that demon like Adandala.


    Were you on the verge of being hunted and running away to come?


    Or did you return the favor?


    I''ll put a little effort into my body... apparently I can get up.


    "Thank you. I''m going back to the village."


    Stand up and bow one head.


    Listening to me here makes my heart tick.


    The people around us are going to investigate this area a little bit more.


    That demon should be far away by now, so it''ll be fine.


    Walk out towards the village.


    Still, how could Sola have helped that demon?


    When I was a tree demon, he informed me of the danger.


    Did that Adandalla-like demon help you because he knew you wouldn''t attack him?


    ... No way, you just don''t say you like scratches, do you?


    Stare at the bag that contains Sora.


    I don''t know, but I think I''ll let you do what Sola wants.


    Maybe it makes sense.


    Maybe not...

 45 44 Stories under investigation?

    When I came back to the village, the gatekeeper who wanted to see me was checking in and out.


    Sure it was Captain Ogt?


    Is that it?


    Is that Deputy Verivella?


    With that said, I don''t know which one.


    "Welcome home, sounds like you had a rough morning. Are you okay?"


    "Yes. Is it okay with that Captain Ogt?


    "Hmm?... if you say so, didn''t you introduce yourself?


    "Yes. Uh, say Ivy. The tent was very comfortable to sleep in. Thank you for introducing me."


    "Hahaha, that''s great. I''m the captain''s ogre."


    Looks like it fit, good.


    If I made a mistake here, you were pretty rude.


    "Those adventurers, but they were the ones with information coming from other villages and towns."


    "To be investigated?


    "Oh, elsewhere, he was obsessing with young adventurers, snatching things from his eyes. There were many damage reports coming to the Alliance, but it was difficult to prove ownership of the items. I can''t seem to grab my tail."


    "So you were being investigated?


    "That''s what I''m saying. They''re smart, they''re hard to find out about things, and they''re gonna do it. Well, this is the store I introduced, and this is the tent that my famous father sold in this village. Just evidence and testimony. They''re done."


    "Right."


    "You scared Ivy away. Sorry."


    "So, it''s okay. Really."


    "... don''t push me, okay?


    "Yes."


    "And it''s amazing. Verivella''s been working on it for a while, but, well, I''m leaving. I''m checking with the damage report I got from the guild right now, but I''m in a bit of a hurry because there''s an aftersin that hasn''t been reported."


    Some adventurers are bad, but it looks like a lot of people have targeted them.


    Glad I bought it at the store where Captain Ogt introduced me.


    "So, I get a little gratuity for contributing to my arrest. Not even a demon tip."


    "Huh? I didn''t do anything, though?


    "No, no, because if you weren''t a kid, it would have been hard to prove. Besides, you wouldn''t have any trouble with the money, would you?


    "Well, yes"


    "All right! The amount varies slightly depending on their jail term, just give me a minute"


    Gratuities.


    There''s so much I don''t know.


    Money is happy to think about what''s to come.


    One more thank you to Captain Ogt and then back to the square.


    Oh, I forgot to tell you that I came running away, not muttering the village of Latomi.


    At what time would you be right to say this?


    It''s hard to say again.


    When I went to the square, there was a janitor who helped me in the morning.


    "Good luck"


    "Welcome home. Did you hear that?


    "I''m back now"


    I thought so when Captain Ogt came back, but when he said welcome home, I was a little thrilled.


    Is it because it''s an unfamiliar word?


    "Captain Ogt told me about the people who got caught. Oh, yeah. Uh, I say Ivy."


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s Roygurt. He manages the square and looks around the village. Speaking of which, was the captain the gatekeeper at this hour?


    "Yes."


    "Right."


    Say hello to Mr. Roygurt before heading back to the tent.


    Close the entrance and let Sola out of the bag.


    ... Ah!


    I went to the dump and forgot to pick up what I needed for the trap.


    What am I gonna do?


    You want to go now?


    ... kind of tired of having too many things in the morning.


    When I look at Sola, she''s already asleep.


    That''s fast.


    "Enough for today."


    Just check the contents of the bag.


    If it''s a trap for wild rats, I think I can make two.


    But I have to go to the dump tomorrow.


    Not enough potion for Sola.


    In the meantime, let''s get some sleep.


    I''m tired.

 46 I got 45 stories in bulk.

    Thanks to a slow sleep, I was able to wake up neatly.


    The trap for wild rats was completed yesterday.


    Today, let''s check the wild rabbit trap and go back to the village when we can secure the meat.


    Then I guess I''ll set a wild rat trap.


    Eat the nuts from the woods and go make plans for today.


    Oh, that was the last of the nuts, too.


    Sure, there were a few trees near the river that seemed to be harvesting fruit, I want to wash my clothes, and we''ll go to the river later.


    After that... would you like to pick up the potion for Sola and the ingredients for the trap at the dump?


    When I look at Sola, I digest the potion with momentum.


    Is that, like, something different?


    Aah!


    Sola''s color is supposed to be translucent blue, but I can see a partially red color.


    Will it change the color of your body?


    Mm-hmm... I don''t know how Sola is.


    I have an appetite, and I don''t think it''s a problem because I''m jumping fine.


    You''re done eating. I''m gaining momentum for vertical exercise.


    And now you can stretch it vertically for a long time.


    Is everything okay?


    Having a cup of tea and a post-meal break, Sora seems to have calmed down, too.


    Put Sola in the bag before opening the tent.


    It is possible that meat cannot be secured, so put the trap and dirty clothes in the bag and exit the tent.


    It''s a little dim because the sun just came up.


    Heading to the entrance and exit of the square, it''s kind of noisy.


    Apparently, the adventurers have just returned from the tavern.


    I can see you saying something to the janitor.


    Oh, I stormed out.


    While I was wondering what to do, I was working it out.


    The janitor seemed to be a strong man.


    I rush out of the square with my head down gently, beside the adventurers caught in a glue roll.


    He was the first person to see the administrator''s face but not the first.


    ... I was a little scared for some reason even though I was smiling.


    What did those adventurers say?


    Exchange morning greetings with the village gatekeeper and proceed to the back of the woods.


    I''m getting used to saying hello little by little, though it''s still exciting.


    I feel some strange signs when I walk towards the place I set it up.


    Stop and check around, but nothing''s wrong.


    I wonder what it is?


    Take a deep breath and explore the signs deeply, but the signs were disappearing.


    Is it your fault?


    In the meantime, I''m going to check the traps I set.


    The two traps had been crushed.


    Can''t you?


    Secure one wild rabbit in the third trap!


    "Yay!


    Sora, who was jumping out of her bag and next to me, jumps around the wild rabbit with joy, too.


    Put the rabbit in the basket where it was prepared and move it to the next set up place.


    The last trick is close to the river, so it can be dismantled quickly.


    The last one remained in the state it was in when I set it up.


    "One harvest?"


    If we trap more, can we hunt more wild rabbits?


    Head to the river with a basket containing one wild rabbit.


    Look around for fruitful trees as you prepare to demolish by the river.


    We were able to find several types of nuts not too far from the river.


    I start dismantling it, thinking about harvesting it later.


    As I was dismantling, I felt signs behind me.


    Looking back in haste, yesterday''s demon dares to approach something.


    Check the characteristics of Adandala, remembered after rereading the book, with the demons in front of her.


    This demon is Adandala after all.


    Eye color on big nails, pattern on tail...... Adandala said to call death.


    I hear a gulp and throat coming from an approaching Adandala.


    Wash your hands in a hurry and narrow your eyes to feel good when you stroke your head.


    Is that a lie about what was in the book?


    I''m not scared at all.


    As Adandala stepped back, she lowered the object on her mouth to the ground.


    I thought I could see it wrong, but I''m pretty sure it''s a lot of wild rabbits.


    It seems to be alive because it moves slightly.


    Watching the wild rabbit moves him toward me with his forefoot.


    ... possibly.


    "Are you giving me away?


    The sound of guru gets a little louder.


    If she gets lost, Adandala pulls a wild rabbit towards me with her nose tip.


    I think I''ll get it, it looks like it will.


    "Thanks"


    He also gave up 8 of them, thanks.


    Nonetheless, all eight are intact and faint.


    I wonder how you caught him?


    "It''s dismantling for now!


    When I looked at Sola, I saw Sola being poked in Adandala''s front leg.


    Poked Sora rolls away.


    I tried to stop it, but I felt Sora''s atmosphere seemed kind of fun, so I''ll see how it goes a little.


    The rolled Sola returns to Adandala and shudders with a pull.


    Then again, Adandala pokes and rolls Sola.


    Sola and Adandala over and over again.


    ... Is that, like, fun?


    Oh, we need to dismantle it faster than that.


    Freshness is important if you want to sell meat.


    "Phew, it''s over."


    Wrap the meat that has been dismantled in two banana leaves at a time and put it in the bag.


    I''m tired.


    Looking for Sola, she''s diving into Adandala''s stomach and sleeping.


    ... Well, that''s good.

 47 46 Stories Lets Go Sell the Rabbit

    Wake up Sola to return to the village.


    She seemed to be asleep and she didn''t respond well.


    It''s in the woods, so I just want you to be a little more alert.


    "Sola, let''s go back to the village because we want to sell wild rabbits."


    "Puffy."


    Looks like I finally woke up.


    I''m jumping piompion away from Adandala.


    Adandala seems to be stretching her body and relaxing her muscles.


    I''m sorry about Sola.


    "Uh, meat, thanks for giving up so much"


    Say thank you to Adandala, who looks me straight in the eye, and wave.


    A grunting throat ran away as refreshingly as it did yesterday.


    That''s as fast as ever.


    I''m worried about the freshness of the meat, so I''ll head back to the village early.


    Sora is happily jumping next to me.


    Speaking of which, Sora''s traveling faster.


    I got the power to jump.


    When I looked at Sola, I was hooked to a tree that was where I landed and fell.


    It hasn''t improved.


    I approached the village, so I put Sola in my bag.


    We need to find out more about the slime.


    Greeting the gatekeeper, he was greeted with a huge smile for some reason.


    Just wondering, now I want to sell my meat fast, so I head to the butcher''s.


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh, during this time."


    From the back of the store came out an aunt who told me about the rabbit.


    From behind, a slightly stronger man emerges.


    I''m a little scared, I''m freaked out.


    "Ahaha, I''m fine. Because this is our husband."


    "Oh, excuse me. I''d like to sell some raven meat."


    "Fine, can I see your meat?


    "Yes."


    Arrange all the meat of the wild rabbit at the desk in front of your aunt.


    "Oh, you''ve hunted so much"


    I laugh a little bitterly because most of the meat Adandala gets me.


    "You''re in good shape. The meat is well thick, so it''s very good for dried meat."


    Good.


    I was a little nervous when I first dismantled the rabbit.


    It was much like a wild rat, but it took longer than a bunch of wild rats with thick meat.


    "Yeah, no problem. That''s nine of them all. That''s 95 dals a head, so it''s 855 dals, all right?


    "There isn''t. Thank you."


    One wild rat, 100 dals basically, 95 dals a wild rabbit?


    I say it''s bigger and easier to hunt... but it''s easier for me to hunt wild rats.


    Today''s is what Adandala gave me.


    Is hunting wild rats more efficient?


    As soon as you receive the money and leave the butcher, you head straight to the woods.


    To set a trap for wild rats.


    I''ve found a few good places to set up a wild rabbit trap, so it won''t take that long.


    It takes longer to find a place to set it up than it takes to set a trap.


    At the gate, I ran into people who looked like they had ended up looking around the woods.


    "Go, be careful"


    "What, yes"


    Somehow I was called out.


    The gatekeeper is also waving.


    From earlier on, what is it?


    Proceed through the woods wondering.


    When the trick ends where I found it, I go to the river next.


    Secure the nuts and wash them.


    There was a lot of demolition, so I''m a little behind schedule.


    After finishing laundry in a river away from the dismantled area, look for nuts while cutting off some water.


    When approaching the tree, I make sure to see how Sola is doing.


    It''s enough to get attacked once.


    Discover sweet and sour and favorite nuts!


    I''m happy with this.


    Nutritious nuts were also ensured.


    Add damp clothes to basket.


    Later you''ll just have to dry it out in the square.


    Next time, hurry to the dump.


    When I get to the dump, there''s more garbage than I saw before.


    One day, you''re going to give me money to handle this, right?


    Oh, my God.


    I look for Sola''s potion, but she''s dumped as much as I don''t have to.


    When I pick it up depending on the allowance, I put it in my bag.


    Next look for trap material.


    How much material would you need for a trap for a wild rabbit?


    For now, it''s the same as a wild rat trap, like 10 pieces, okay?


    Later... Ah, someone''s coming.


    Put Sora in the bag, who was in a rush for vertical exercise nearby.


    Getting out of the dump, it looks like someone just noticed me around.


    "Ah! That''s Ivy the captain was talking about?


    Huh?


    Which is it?


    "Yes. Uh, what about you?


    "Oh, I''m Gunsbell. Probably saw him at the gatekeeper''s."


    Check your face, but I don''t remember.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, that''s fine. It''s a lot of people."


    "What are you bullying me about?


    "Seniors, terrible. You''re not being harsh, are you?


    "Uh, yes"


    "I''m sorry. Here, let''s go around. Take care of Ivy."


    "What, yes. Thank you."


    The two of us seemed to be looking around, and we checked the dump and went into the woods.


    ... or why the name is known.


    "The captain said it," you mean Captain Ogt told you?


    In the meantime, let''s just pick up what we need and head back to the village.

 48 47 stories eh! Captain Ogt!

    "Welcome home, Ivy"


    "Oh, I''m home."


    I was distracted by other things, and I was in a hurry to greet Deputy Verivera.


    "Um, where is Captain Ogt?


    "You running errands for the captain?


    "I met someone who said it was an errand or Mr. Gunsbell at the dump, but that was better said by the captain, Ivy. I thought you meant Captain Ogt."


    "Oh bad, is it spread that far already? The captain tells the crew around him to help him if the adventurer is in trouble."


    "What!"


    "He''s a small but hard-working adventurer by himself, so he wants me to see him"


    "Yep!


    So, what, it''s embarrassing.


    Her face is hot, so maybe she''s turning bright red.


    Lieutenant Verivera is enduring a laugh to see how I am.


    I can''t hide it...


    "Sorry, I stopped it for once. Kukukukuku, when I noticed, the story was spreading. Hahahaha, the captain is not a bad guy, just don''t stop if you assume. Ahahahahaha......"


    At the end of the day, patience didn''t work, apparently.


    Or was Captain Ogt to blame for the somewhat itchy gaze of the gatekeepers and those around them?


    Captain Ogt...... not a bad person though!


    "I''m really sorry."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Head down to Deputy Verivera and enter the village.


    By the time I get to the square, a few people call me by my name and say welcome home.


    My face gets kind of hot every time.


    Could it be like this all the time while I was in this village?


    Uh-huh. Embarrassing.


    The janitor was also called by name about the square.


    ... Captain Ogt, how far did you spread it!


    I go into a tent and collapse.


    I feel like I''ve taken some damage I didn''t imagine.


    Get Sola out of the bag and line up 10 blue and red potions at a time.


    Make sure Sola starts eating before leaving the tent.


    Let me rope a nearby tree to dry my wet clothes.


    Back in the tent, Sora is pulling shakes while eating happily.


    When I entered the tent, the shaking became a little more intense.


    I''ll get the stuff I picked up out of my bag and divide it up as I check.


    Where I put each item in my bag, I see how it goes because Sola''s meal is over.


    After all, the bubbles are still coming out.


    Mm-hmm. I think there are a lot of red-colored parts.


    Yeah, let''s go to the bookstore.


    I can''t do anything about Sola, but I might know something if I had a book about Slime.


    "Sola, let''s go to the bookstore!


    Sora, who was stretching vertically as she wanted to be during post-meal exercise, looked at me and jumped a little.


    but he jumped too far and hit the tent ceiling and lost momentum well.


    "... are you okay?


    There are tears in Sora''s eyes.


    ... I could discover a new look, but I''m not happy.


    "... that hurt"


    I stroke Sola before putting her in the bag.


    I''ve never heard of slime crying.


    I don''t know what to do, if I were to be far from slime at all......


    View bag.


    Hahaha, no way.


    Walking out of the square and down the boulevard, voices are heard from several people.


    One of them asked me where I was going, so speaking of bookstores, I was introduced to famous bookstores whose numbers were in order.


    When I walked into the bookstore, I got in trouble a lot different from the bookstore I had imagined.


    It was an image of the book lined up on the shelf.


    There are indeed shelves, but there were several books stacked side-by-side.


    That''s funny, how could it have been an image of a book stuffed with surprises on a shelf?


    Take one book from a nearby shelf and check inside.


    Looks like it was a weapon type book.


    I''m going to put it back on the shelf and check every book.


    I was able to find a book called Primary Tame, so I''ll check inside.


    ¡­¡­


    Tamer''s star is like a book for one person.


    It just had a rank of demonic names and strengths that could be taemed.


    Don''t you have a book with more details?


    I looked for Slime''s book, but I can''t find it.


    I mean, I don''t have one book like the fortune teller gave me.


    There was certainly a book introducing the trap, but it only contains traps to stop the superior demon.


    Besides, it was an out-of-the-box book that said only the size if you dig a hole.


    Customers are here while I''m looking for the book, and they''re all buying it and going home.


    I checked all the books, but they were all a big mess.


    Are you all satisfied with this information?


    Give up and leave the bookstore.


    "Whoa, I found it!


    "What, uh, Captain Ogt"


    When I was suddenly surprised to hear from him, he was Captain Ogt.


    Seems a little rushed though.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Sorry!"


    Oh, yeah!


    Captain Ogt bowed his head in front of the bookstore, but what is this! What is this?


    "Huh, so you tell me to mind my surroundings!


    Lieutenant Velivella will be here shortly to make me raise Captain Ogt''s head.


    I don''t know what''s going on... but it''s noticeable.


    "No, because. Because you say you''re angry."


    "Are you angry?


    What are you talking about?


    Am I angry with Captain Ogt?


    "No! I told the crew I was in trouble!


    "Is that it? Is that right?


    I see.


    ... Captain Ogt''s outburst.

 49 48 Stories Skewer Grilled Scarecrow

    Deputy Verivera with a very tired face.


    There is also a slight disturbance in breathing.


    Could it have been looking for you to stop Captain Ogt?


    If so, I''m kind of sorry.


    You noticed my gaze, he laughed bitterly.


    "It''s the usual thing. This guy runs wild and I stop him. Others don''t want to."


    "What do you mean, the way I say it sounds like I''m always on the loose?


    "Be aware of me"


    Captain Oguto wrinkles between his eyebrows, to the words of Deputy Verivera.


    That''s kind of a good relationship.


    "Oh yeah, Ivy. I''ll have a meal to apologize for."


    "What! Fine, no. Just don''t talk too much about me."


    "Ah, that''s..."


    Captain Ogt, whose gaze swims with one evil looking face.


    "Give me a confession."


    "Bad! I flushed it out to all my people"


    "... too late?


    "Ahahahahaha...... sorry"


    "Bad, I didn''t think it was being passed on to everyone"


    "I''m so sorry."


    Keep your head down small as Captain Ogt scratches his head.


    I didn''t mean it.


    On the contrary, he tried to help me.


    I don''t know... I think I''m losing power from all over my body.


    "It''s okay. He''s worried about me."


    "So, I apologize."


    "But"


    "I have this village specialty, have you eaten it?


    "A specialty? No?


    "It''s a boar skewer. Eat up!"


    "Huh?"


    Decisions?


    Grab my hand and slowly walk out towards the square.


    Because of the previous incident, the hand you are holding is slow and slow to walk.


    However, it seems that we have decided to be extravagant.


    See Lieutenant Velivella coming behind you.


    "He asked me to pay you. Nooshi, you''re good."


    They won''t stop about this.


    Sure, don''t worry about it.


    The only thing on the journey was dried meat or wild rats cooked and shaken with salt.


    "Looking forward to it."


    Captain Ogt broke into my words and stroked my head.


    I was a little surprised by that.


    When did you shake your head?


    I can''t remember.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I''m hungry..."


    Look at my expression. Lieutenant Verivera comes to my voice.


    I got a little sentimental.


    It''s a past I''ve thrown away.


    When you come to the streets lined with stalls, you have an appetite for a good smell of food.


    It''s a place I''ve never stopped before.


    Captain Ogt has a straight line to one store.


    "Yo!"


    "Captain Ogt... a hidden child?


    "Hahaha, you''ll be adorable"


    "What? Huh? What?"


    Hidden child?


    What? I''m sorry.


    "Ha, don''t bother me. I just told you."


    "Oh, no. It''s Ivy the Adventurer."


    "Uh, nice to meet you"


    "It''s Tegra, the lady general of the boar skewer."


    "You''re a lovely adventurer."


    "General, give me 10 bottles."


    "Yes, sir."


    Watch the general''s tegra bake and go with the boar stung on the skewer on the net.


    ...... Big.


    "That''s big."


    "Really? You could eat about 10 of them, right?


    "What! I can''t. I can''t."


    "... impossible? How many bottles can I eat?


    "Eh."


    See the roaches being burned.


    About 2 pieces of meat from my fist are stung on the skewer.


    I don''t care what you think, two or three is the limit.


    "About two or three."


    "Hey, you''re too little!


    "But the meat is big."


    After all, 3 bottles is the limit.


    Still, I think I ate too much.


    When the meat is cooked, the black sauce is applied.


    The aroma of it ablaze the fire and appetite spreads around.


    Looks delicious.


    I can''t take my eyes off the meat.


    "Even though I''m an adventurer, I''m still small, I wouldn''t be able to have 10."


    "Really? He ate more than 10 bottles."


    "Consider the difference in stature between him and Ivy."


    "Captain, what are you going to do? I already burned it."


    "Hahaha, divide it into 7 and 3 female generals"


    Copy that.


    Wrapped in leaves that have never seen roasted meat.


    What leaves?


    The general''s wife, Tegra, gives Captain Ogt three wrapped and seven wrapped.


    "Here."


    Captain Ogt gives me a package containing three bottles.


    "Thank you"


    "No, I''m the one who caused it."


    "Sure."


    Chairs and tables are also provided where stalls line up.


    On the way there, Captain Oguto and Deputy Velivela were called to the crew.


    Apparently, there''s been a problem.


    "Bad Ivy. I got a job."


    "No."


    "Ahhh... it''s dangerous to be alone."


    "Um, I''ll go back to the square and eat."


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes. Good luck with your work"


    "You''re a good boy."


    And I stroke my head as I say.


    Your hair looks amazing.


    "I''m sorry. Let''s go."


    "See you later."


    "Yes. Again."


    Don''t feel more obvious when you''re only listening to the conversation, Deputy Verivera.


    Walking towards the square, you smell good from the meat at hand......


    I rushed back to the square a little bit.

 50 49 stories See you today.

    Uh-oh. When I stretch my back, Sora is swinging with a pull next door.


    Prepare the morning potion and then boil the water in a simple cooking area.


    When transported inside the tent, make tea and place the rest of the water in a slightly larger barrel.


    Squeeze the towel in hot water and wipe all over your body.


    I''m glad you can use hot water in the square.


    Hot water is hard to boil in the middle of a journey.


    I''m wiping my body with water, but it''ll be tough in cold weather.


    The next season is summer, so it''s okay, but we need to save more money for the winter.


    In winter, wild rats and wild rabbits become harder to hunt.


    The demon info fee came in, so I''m saving more than I planned, but it''s still not enough.


    "Phew, refreshing"


    Wear new clothes and put the clothes you were wearing in a bag dedicated to dirt.


    I''ll have to wash it again when I have time.


    Eating nuts, think about your plans for today.


    Uh, you''re confirming a wild rat trap today.


    Ah, I couldn''t make a trap yesterday because I ate too much.


    My body was heavy and I didn''t want to move.


    I''ve never been in that state before.


    I knew I should have stopped and put it down with two bottles and turned one over to dinner today.


    Take a short break for tea.


    "All right! Sora, let''s do our best today"


    Put a bag dedicated to dirt in the magic bag and go check out the field rat trap.


    When I raise my bag dedicated to Sola and call Sola, she jumps right at my feet.


    Put Sola in the bag and get out of the tent.


    Close the tent by throwing the used hot water into a ditch for drainage and putting the bucket inside the tent.


    Make sure you haven''t forgotten anything and head to the woods.


    Proceed to the woods with a voice from the caretaker, the lookout, the gatekeeper, etc.


    I''m thrilled every time I get called out, but I''m less freaked out like I was in the beginning.


    The embarrassment just doesn''t go away.


    Going into the woods, I felt another strange sign.


    Check around, but nothing.


    "What is it? Sola, you know what I mean?


    "Puffy ~"


    Do you understand?


    If Sola''s this reaction, is she gonna be okay?


    I doubt it, but the signs are gone, so I can''t find them.


    Let''s just go see the wild rat trap.


    "Ah, no. The trap is crushed."


    Was it even vandalized by some animal?


    The trap was crushed.


    Let''s go check out another trap.


    This forest has a good chance of being crushed.


    That being said, he said there were animals that said they were scarecrows.


    ...... hmm?


    Oh, yesterday''s delicious meat.


    Is there a good number of specialties in this forest?


    "Oh, this way too."


    Confirm one wild rat trap and one wild rabbit trap the day before, but they were both crushed.


    Too bad.


    Let''s just wash up and go back to the square and make a trap.


    If we set up a lot, we''ll figure it out.


    I headed to the river and tried to get the laundry out of my bag, and there was a sign behind me.


    Turning back, we have the same sight as yesterday.


    It''s Adandala with something in her mouth.


    I stroke my head because I''m approaching with Guru.


    I wonder what it is?


    I feel so missed.


    Is that okay?


    You''re somewhat satisfied. Put what Adandala had in her mouth in front of me.


    Is that it?


    It doesn''t look like it''s just wild rabbits today.


    Five with lots of wild rabbits and three wild rats.


    And birds?


    "Is this a wild bat?


    I remember about Nobato because it was in the book.


    When I look at Adandala, she leans towards me with her forefoot.


    Mm-hmm. Let''s have it.


    "Thanks"


    I grunt and squeal my face over my head.


    Your face is a little scary, but you''re cute.


    Give me a hug, it''s pokapoka and warm.


    ... is no good.


    We need to dismantle it quickly.


    Let go of Adandala and start dismantling.


    Place the meat of the wild rabbit and wild rat, which has been dismantled, in a wrapped bag with banana leaves.


    Last but not least the wild bat.


    This is the first time the bird has been dismantled and thrilled to proceed with dismantling.


    "Done ~"


    Dismantling the first wild bat.


    I''ve failed a bit......


    If you can''t sell it, eat it yourself.


    Place the meat from the wild bat in a wrapped bag with banana leaves.


    "Well."


    Looking for Sola. Turning back, Sola and Adandala are asleep.


    Sounds good...... no, we need to hurry.


    "Sola, wake up. I''m gonna go sell the meat."


    Adandala wakes up and rolls Sola.


    Rolled Sora is shaking a little uncomfortably.


    "Thank you for yesterday and today. Don''t push it."


    Adandala runs away refreshed when she grunts.


    I knew you''d look cool running.


    When I look at Sola, she''s doing vertical exercises again.


    "I wonder what it is."


    "Puffy ~"


    Yeah, I don''t know.


    Let''s just go back to the village to sell meat.

 51 50 Stories Sopna Fruit

    Return to the village and head to the butcher.


    I''m a little thrilled if the wild bat will sell.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes, sir. Good morning."


    "Good morning. Is it good today?


    "It''s okay."


    Remove the meat wrapped in banana leaves from the bag before the aunt.


    "Oh, there''s a lot more today."


    Bitter laugh because it''s Adandala''s pattern today.


    Especially today I have a wild bat.


    If they ask me how I caught you, what do I do?


    An aunt who checks the meat one at a time takes the last one.


    "This is a wild bat."


    "Yes. I just kind of failed when I dismantled it."


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m fine. There''s nothing like this. Is that it? What about the bones in the wild bat?


    "Is it a bone?


    "Oh, could I not have known? Novato sells bones too."


    "What, really? I threw it away."


    "Alas, I can''t help it. Next time I have a wild bat, I''ll say hello to your bones."


    What do you use bones for?


    Are you going to eat?


    But when I was dismantling it, I thought it was stiff.


    Some kind of ingredient?


    "Um, what do you use bones for?


    "Bones, we treat them nicely here and sell them to the pharmacist."


    "Pharmacist?"


    "Yes, it''s sold as a soup to restore health by simmering with other medicines and ingredients."


    "Really?"


    It''s going to be medicine.


    You didn''t know.


    I''ve done a bit of a waste.


    "Yes, money, but 300 dals for three wild rats, 475 dals for five wild rabbits, and 150 dals for one wild bat. Total............ 925 dals. Is everything all right?


    "Yes, thank you"


    Receive the money, thank you and leave the store.


    150 dals for one wild bat.


    This is big.


    But the trap book didn''t say traps for birds.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t catch you.


    Well, today... yes, let''s wash the laundry.


    Explore the woods and find the nuts you need.


    I want to find sopna fruit.


    When washing my hair, I feel that sopna fruit will remove dirt beautifully.


    Other than that, I figured you were looking for food.


    It''s time to get ready for our next trip to Otolwa town.


    I check the trees around me as I head to the river and go.


    I can''t find the sopna tree I''m looking for, but I was able to secure food.


    I finally discovered a sopna tree in a place where I said I was almost to the river.


    It bears a lot of fruit.


    "Yay!


    I''m going to bag the sopna fruit.


    When I put it in my bag somewhat, I go to the river and wash it.


    Dry the washed laundry to a nearby tree.


    "Ugh, my back hurts"


    Explore the signs around you to make sure there are no demons, animals or people.


    Wet your hair and crush the sopna fruit in one hand and rub your hands together.


    Wash the entire hair with a little foam.


    Wash off the foam with river water a few times and wipe your hair with a towel.


    "You''re getting a little hairy, I think I''ll cut you later"


    "Puffy."


    Sora, who''s in vertical motion next door, seems kind of in a good mood.


    Lately, it stretches vertically a lot more often than pull swings horizontally.


    It feels like it makes sense, but I don''t know what I''m doing.


    Phew, my hair is dry to some extent, and let''s take my clothes home.


    All right, let''s make a trap when we get home.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Head down to the gatekeeper and enter the village.


    "Oh, wait a minute. Ivy, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you follow me for a second?


    "What''s wrong?


    "I''ve decided on a gratuity, so the captain tells me that if I see Ivy, I''ll show her to the clock. If there''s anything I can do for you, I don''t care after that, but what do you think?


    "I''ll be fine now"


    I completely forgot about the gratuity.


    When I follow Mr. Gatekeeper, he even leads me to a slightly larger building.


    When I looked around the village, it was a strange building.


    There are many entrances and exits, it''s not a house, it''s not a store.


    Unlike the Alliance, they didn''t know what building to do.


    "Right here. Good day, Captain."


    Once inside, I can see a lot of people in and out.


    Will the people leaving with a few people look around?


    Looking behind the building, I can see a few doors, so it looks like there''s a room too.


    "Good morning, Ivy. I''m sorry. Call me."


    "Good morning, Captain Ogt. It''s okay."


    More than that, say your gaze is kind of warm or raw.


    I feel uneasy and restless.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes."


    If you can get away from this place!


    I follow Captain Ogt into the room in a little hurry.


    There''s a simple desk and shelf.


    The shelves are stunningly packed with something.


    When I was recommended a chair and sat down, Captain Ogt prepared the tea for me.


    "Thank you"


    Horrible for warm tea.


    It''s a gratuity.


    "Yes."


    "Became 2 Ladals and 3 Gidals"


    "... Huh?


    Is that it?


    I think he said it was less than a demon tip.


    2 Ladals is a gold coin, right?


    I wonder what that means.

 52 51 words bounty

    "Surprised?


    "Yes, because I heard it costs less than demon information"


    "Usually it is. Two of the four men caught this time were wanted for murder."


    "Huh!


    "I was inducing you to have a buddy break, and one of them said, ''There''s a guy who killed a guy in his buddy. I was threatened by him." I was just surprised then. "


    "Huh."


    "I looked into the man he said, and he''s got a similar face and outfit to the person he''s wanted for murder. Yet the name is different. I thought it was strange and I checked my name, and my family had asked me to search. He''s the tallest man, remember?


    "Yes, I think he was the one who was most afraid of the atmosphere"


    "Right. If you look into that man, you''ll find out that the guy with the name is dead. They killed him and took his name. Because if it''s my real name, I''ll soon have a leg. But I was looking into it, and I said," I''m not the only one, so is that woman. "


    "Huh."


    "Look into it, it was tough."


    "Good luck. Was it expensive because they wanted to be nominated?


    "Hmm? Yeah, there''s that, too, but the two ladals are from the guild. The two men who committed the murder had a bounty on them. The bounty was two ladals for one ladal apiece. The gratuity is usually 500 dals a person, but the two people who were murderers are 500 dals each, and the other two are three gidals in total."


    "... Um, I''m not signed up for the guild, okay?


    "Oh, really? Yeah, but this bounty is something to be paid even if you''re not registered."


    "Really? Still, you were targeted by the people who were even out on the bounty. Glad they caught you."


    "The two people who did the killing fell slaves without liberation. I''m relieved that the other two have decided to lose their long term slaves."


    "Yes."


    "Nevertheless, there was no fortune teller Altra this time, so it took a little while to confirm. Sorry I''m late."


    "No. Um..."


    "What''s up?


    "With Mr. Altra, the fortune teller, did you find out sooner?


    "Oh, those with astrologer skills can judge people. Are you lying or not lying that the star is one? It''s amazing because you can tell if two stars are guilty or not. They even know who did what when the stars were three."


    "Really?"


    "Altra, the occupier of this village, has two stars, you can lie. He''s a brilliant man, and he roughly judges the type of sin. I always feel sorry for relying on you."


    "That''s amazing"


    You didn''t know the fortune teller had such a job.


    The fortune-teller who helped me talked a lot, but he didn''t talk much about his job.


    I didn''t even know it involved specialties.


    "With that said, you''re not registering for the guild?


    Oh, I need to explain it properly.


    "Yes. Uh, because I came from Ratomi village"


    "Run away? Not muttering?


    "Yes, I''m sorry to keep quiet. My family was near the village chief, and I was told by the village chief that... there was no need..."


    "Was it? I can''t believe you''re young, but you have to run, what''s that lord doing there!


    Lords are definitely people who rule villages, aren''t they?


    The village chief and I were pretty close, though.


    I''ve seen it from afar, but you honestly didn''t want to get near it.


    "But if you''re on the run, you''d better sign up for the guild after you''ve grown up"


    "Since adulthood?


    "If you are a minor, you may be reported to the village where your parents are located. I can explain the situation and keep it from being reported, but I don''t know where it leaks. If the village of Latomi changes, it''s fine, but the information that comes in doesn''t give you any expectations."


    Reporting.


    Oh, I can''t register when I''m an adult.


    "How old is Ivy?


    "He''s eight years old, he''s about a month away, he''s nine."


    "You''re so young, Ivy''s amazing."


    "No, that''s not true."


    "Oh, that''s a long way off the line. Uh, what was that? Oh, yes. I have to give you the money."


    Two gold coins and three silver coins that were ready for me on my desk.


    Second appearance of gold coins.


    Take out the little magic bag that my father at the store who bought the tent gave me.


    Put the money inside, put it in a slightly larger bag and wrap it around your hips.


    I''ve decided to save money by winter, but I''m anxious because I''m getting a lot of money.


    We need to be more careful on the journey.


    "You didn''t make an account in the guild?


    "What?"


    "Hmm? You''re worried about carrying the money, aren''t you?


    "Um, can''t I keep my money if I don''t sign up for the guild?


    "What? No, that''s not true."


    Huh?


    What do you mean?


    Is that it?


    Is the knowledge I know wrong?


    "That''s true for Adventurers Guild, but if you''re a commercial guild, you don''t need to register"


    "Account in a commercial guild?


    Can you make an account with a commercial guild?


    "In the meantime, it''s dangerous to keep the money. Let''s go deposit it."


    "In a commercial guild, can you keep your money without registering?


    "Oh, if we''re gonna do business, we need to register, but we''re not gonna, are we?


    "Yes."


    "Then I need one drop of blood to determine an individual to create an account, but that''s all"


    "Really? I didn''t know you could even create an account in a commercial guild"


    "Ah, is the commercial guild still in its tenth year or so? It''s only in the Wang capital, the town, and the big village, so I guess it''s not known in detail."


    I see, is it only in places with a lot of people?


    Even so, my account, I''m glad.

 53 52 Stories Commercial Guild

    Captain Ogt taught me all sorts of things as I headed to the commercial guild.


    It''s an organization created to protect merchants from criminal organizations, and they''re going to be a different organization than the Adventurer Guild.


    He gradually gained strength and now can''t do business without registering for a commercial guild in Wang capital, towns and large villages.


    It was said that it was penetrating the smaller villages little by little.


    There''s so much I don''t know yet, let''s make sure we remember.


    A similar building next to the Adventurer Guild was the Commercial Guild.


    I was surprised because I thought both were adventurer guilds.


    That said, the sign was different.


    I didn''t realize it because I thought it had nothing to do with it.


    When you enter a commercial guild following Captain Ogt, many people are moving around.


    Looking around the whole room, someone was spreading the cloth at the counter to show it.


    "That would explain the sale. If you want to sign up for the guild, you need to show them what to sell."


    "Really?"


    Is there a room in the corner of the room individually or is there a door lined up?


    Wow.


    This way, Ivy.


    He was distracted around and a little away from Captain Ogt.


    Follow in a hurry.


    "Rugilet, I''d like to make an account."


    "Good job, Captain Ogt. You mean, an account?


    "It''s not me. This girl."


    "Nice to meet you"


    "Oh, sweetie"


    be introduced to one woman at the counter.


    A beautiful woman with a serene impression.


    Mr. Rugilet puts one piece of paper on the counter.


    "Now let me start by explaining your account"


    "Please"


    "When we create an account, we will give you a plate. If you make it for the first time, it won''t cost you, but reissuing it if you lose it will cost you 500 dals, so please be careful not to lose it. Also as an account management fee, we will debit 100 dals per year. Do you have any questions so far?


    A hundred dals for the management fee?


    I get lost, but I have four gold coins now, don''t I?


    I''m scared to walk with that... I knew you needed it.


    "Do you pay 100 dals here in the first year?


    "Oh I skipped the explanation...... sorry. Uh, the year in which the account was created is exempt, and it starts the following year. Do you want to make it?


    "Yes, please"


    "So can you write down the information you need for this? If you can''t write, we''ll take your place here."


    "It''s okay."


    If you look around when you receive the paper, a desk and chair are available nearby.


    When I checked the seating paper in the chair, there was a field to write where I was from and my name and age but nothing else.


    Good, I think I can make an account, too.


    "You don''t have to write where you''re from."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Yes."


    Fill in your name and age and take it to Mr. Rugilet, who is at the counter.


    Mr. Rugilet looks at Captain Ogt with a slightly strange look on his filled out paper.


    "There''s a problem with the village chief, he''s on the run, so the place is empty."


    Okay, I''ll take care of it.


    I went through.


    Wouldn''t that be a problem?


    When I look at Captain Ogt worried, I notice my gaze and gently stroke my head.


    "When lords and village chiefs cause problems, it is the villagers who suffer. In order to protect the villagers who had fled, we were able to create a commercial guild, and at the same time we were able to create an account by name and age alone. I''ve made accounts with the Adventurer Alliance, and I''ve had a lot of misplaced places and property taken from me by the Lords. To prevent it. However, in order to create an account, you need someone to vouch for the person."


    "Guarantor?


    "Oh, someone who knows what''s going on in the village where he was, or who can get information like me."


    I see, Captain Ogt remains to take care of you.


    Still, is the village of Latomi in such terrible condition?


    Nobody was close to me, so I don''t have anything in particular to think about, but I don''t know.


    "I''m ready. So can I get a drop of blood here?


    "Yes."


    On a white plate, a round transparent object is placed.


    What am I supposed to do with this?


    "There''s a dented area, so put your finger in there. It has a small needle, so it''s a little painful, thank you."


    If you look closely at the transparent objects, there were definitely dented areas.


    Gently press your fingers in.


    The pain was not so great, and soon the white plate glowed and the name and age came to mind.


    "Thank you. This will be the plate. Would you like to explain how to deposit, etc?


    "That''s okay because I''ll do it."


    "Really? Well, thank you. Thank you for your time."


    The conversation was over while I was surprised that the letters appeared on the plate.


    I received the plate I was offered and lowered my head small.

 54 53 Stories Deposit to Account

    When I follow Captain Ogt, he stops in front of the door that was lined up in the corner of the room.


    Open one of those doors and go in with Captain Ogt.


    That said, it wasn''t wide enough to let me in with it, so I went inside, and the captain explained to me with the door open.


    "Here, make deposits and withdrawals. There''s a small window in the front, so if you tap there a few times, the small window opens to accommodate you. Tell the person inside if it''s a deposit or withdrawal. Is there anything you don''t understand?


    "... no, it''s okay"


    "Mm, if it''s a deposit, I''ll give you the money and the plate. In case of withdrawal, say the amount and give the plate. If the plate came back on hand, there would be a white plate in front of the small window, wouldn''t there?


    "Yes, I do"


    "Placing the plate on top of it displays the date and time of deposit and the amount, the date and time of withdrawal and the amount. Put it down for a second."


    "Yes."


    Place the plate you just got on top of the white plate in front of the small window.


    Then the letter that says today''s date and opening comes to mind on what just looked like a white board.


    Wow, exciting.


    Looking seriously, I heard a laugh behind me.


    When I look behind me, Captain Ogt is shaking his shoulders and laughing.


    "Bad. Wow, I''m taking this seriously, hahahaha"


    My cheeks are getting a little hot, so I''m sure they''ll be red.


    Turn your body toward the small window so you can hide it.


    "Bad. Bad"


    I can brush my head off.


    Ugh, embarrassing.


    "Are we going to make a deposit now?


    "Yes. Is that good?


    "Oh, if there''s something you don''t understand, just ask the people inside. Ask me if it''s hard to hear. I''ll be right there."


    "Thank you"


    Make sure Captain Ogt closes the door, then knock on the small window twice.


    I''m thrilled.


    I wonder if it''s all right.


    "Yes."


    A small window opened and a man responded.


    "Deposit please"


    "Money and plates here, please"


    Take four gold coins and one silver plate and five silver coins from the bag in which you are putting the money.


    Put the money and the plate on a small plate put out of the small window and give it to the man from the small window.


    I think I can hear my heart out there.


    "Yes, we''re done. Please check."


    "Ha, yes!


    Fast!


    Surprised ~.


    Place the returned plate on top of the white plate.


    Today''s date and the amount deposited are displayed below the opening.


    [Gold: 4 Silver Plates: 1 Silver: 5]


    "Is that it?"


    I felt a little different from the way I imagined it to be displayed, but it''s unclear what makes it different.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you."


    "Welcome and thank you for your use"


    The small window was closed while the plate was in the bag.


    When I leave the small room, Captain Ogt laughs and thanks me because he sees me worried.


    "Thank you. That was so helpful."


    "Hahaha, never mind"


    Out of the commercial guild, a scared-faced deputy Verivera stands in front of Captain Ogt.


    I wonder what it is, is something wrong?


    "Captain, tell me where you''re going."


    "Is that it? Didn''t I tell you?


    "Huh."


    Lieutenant Verivella, who takes a very long sigh of relief.


    "Excuse me, it''s my fault"


    "No, it''s not."


    Another voice overlaps Deputy Velivela''s voice.


    Strangely enough, there was a janitor with whom I saw him several times in the square.


    Gently bowing his head, he waved.


    "Ha, for now, Captain, don''t push your work on your men and run away"


    "I didn''t run away. Something more important happened."


    I knew it was my fault, didn''t I?


    I let you throw away your job.


    "Captain! Just because the aristocracy is so hard to deal with, stop pushing me to run away! Um, uh, excuse me. My head is in Scarska''s noble bastard, not Captain Gucci, Gucci."


    "Verivella, I don''t know what you mean by that."


    "What? Oh, I mean it. Huh, I''ll be there for now."


    "Huh? You''re not done?


    "Yep. I kept saying just stupidity for an hour and you slept a little bit because I was so grumpy"


    "... what? What have you done?


    "Come on, you must have been tired"


    "No, wait. It''s the other nobleman. Even that."


    "It''s okay, it''s me."


    Is this a good story for me to hear?


    What should I do?


    Should I say quietly away?


    "You two, Ivy''s in a lot of trouble."


    "What?"


    "Whoa, that''s bad, Ivy. Looks like we got a job in here."


    "Yes, no. Thank you for today."


    Let''s just get back to it.


    I haven''t heard anything!


    Never!


    "I''m sorry. A little bit of fucking nobility''s causing me stress."


    Deputy Verivella, your face is too scary!


    "Good job, good job"


    I can stroke my head by Deputy Verivera.


    Oh, my expression got a little softer.


    Good.


    Thanks again firmly, break up in front of the commercial guild and head back to the square.


    The captain and the deputy are in trouble.

 55 54 stories. Maybe its time to get ready.

    Go back inside the tent and stare at the plate on the account.


    My name is engraved.


    Somehow, I''m glad that the existence of saying I was a bit recognized.


    Maybe it''s time to start getting ready to go to Otrewa town.


    I can''t get away from the village of Latme, but I want to see more villages and towns around.


    Besides, the fortune teller who took care of me in the village of Latomi told me to go to the town next to the king''s capital.


    I don''t know what it is, but they told me to be sure to go.


    I asked him a few times why, but he clouded the words, but the fortune teller was serious then.


    I don''t know what it is, but I want to keep my word.


    Yeah, let''s get ready for the trip.


    Oh, I almost forgot.


    I came to get some sopra fruit.


    The skin needs to be dried and powdered.


    In the meantime, let''s get this done before we embark on our journey.


    Time to dry it up, set a trap and increase your money.


    If that''s the case, we need to peel the skin off the sopra fruit first.


    "Tired ~"


    I''ve been working hard to harvest it, so there was more sopra fruit than I thought.


    Skinning it one at a time is a lot of work.


    Line up the sopra skin by spreading the cloth outside the tent, relaxing the hardened shoulders.


    I wonder if it will take a couple of days to dry.


    The weather is going to last, so I''m fine, but we need to watch out for the rain.


    Okay, next...


    Dry the sopra skin, and when I get back to the tent, Sora rolls over.


    "What''s going on?


    Sola''s gaze moves into the bag.


    Are you hungry?


    Take out Sola''s dedicated potion and line it up front.


    I immediately got on top of the potion and started eating, so he seemed hungry.


    "Well, I''ll make a trap."


    Create a trap for wild rats and a trap for wild rabbits.


    We''ll talk about leaving this village when Adandala comes back.


    That''s a lot of help, though.


    Thora helped, but ultimately I''m being helped.


    What do you need to prepare for your journey?


    Clothes are fine, you don''t need to prepare for traps during your journey, and there''s no rope.


    I guess I''ll need some more nut food later, that''s a little bit of an uneasy amount.


    Let''s just get Sola''s potion in the bag.


    "I got it!


    Make 10 of each and put them in a bag.


    Sora sleeps as usual.


    Check the dry state of the sopra fruit and see the sky.


    You''re anxious for the weather to hold until night, let''s keep it in the tent.


    Boil the water and make the tea.


    Dried meat, tea, nuts.


    Horrible about the usual meal.


    Boil new hot water, wipe your body in the tent and rest early.


    Tomorrow we''ll be walking quite a bit through the woods to set up a trap full of traps.


    I wish I could find a good place.


    "Sola, good night"


    ¡­¡­


    Slightly opening his eyes, the inside of the tent is becoming slightly brighter.


    I thought it was a little early, but I leaned back, stretched my arms and relaxed my body.


    If we''re leaving the village, we need to put our guard back a little bit.


    Maybe a little too loose since I started sleeping in the tent.


    "Good morning, Sola"


    Finish your meal with Sola and take a break with tea.


    I leave the tent with a bag packed with traps and a bag with Sola in it.


    Say hello to the janitor in the square and gently bow your head and say hello to everyone around you.


    I''ve done it just a few times, so I can do it without the light.


    This, too, growth?


    "Whoa, Ivy, you''re early, good morning"


    "Good morning. Lieutenant Verivera, were you okay yesterday?


    I knew it bothered me.


    This is all right, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I threw everything round the captain."


    ... I don''t know, it''s a very clear look.


    Captain Ogt, are you okay?


    "Uh, yeah...... well, I''m going!


    "Oh, be careful."


    I guess I shouldn''t have asked.


    I''m worried about Captain Ogt.


    Walk around the woods looking for traces of wild rabbits and wild rats.


    Even if we find traces, if we look around, we also find traces of large animals.


    Setting a trap is likely to break again.


    I can''t find a better place.


    Oh, it''s this sign again.


    This is...


    Stop and look around.


    Wait a while, but nothing happens.


    Different?


    "Guru."


    I knew it!


    As she turned her gaze in the direction she heard her voice, Adandala stood with something in her mouth.


    Adandala will be here after I feel the signs of invisibility, so I thought maybe I was right.


    "Morning, Adandala"


    "Guru."


    Adandala looks at me and walks out.


    Watching in wonder, Sora chases after Adandala.


    In a hurry, I''ll follow you too.


    After a while, we reached the river.


    "What''s going on?


    Adandalla leans towards me with her forefoot when she puts down what she was wearing.


    It''s a wild rabbit and a wild rat.


    "Adandala, this is your food, isn''t it? You don''t have to worry about it because you''ve already thanked me enough."


    I speak staring into my eyes, but Adandala leans towards me again.


    What should I do?


    I''ve had enough, and I''ve been thanked.


    View Adandala.


    My ears are falling back.


    "This is the last time. I''ll take it. Thanks."


    "Guru."


    My ears stand pinned and my throat rings.


    When you stroke your head, your eyes look thinner and more pleasant.


    That''s cute.


    All right, let''s start dismantling.


    To see, there are many today.


    Ah, trap...... let''s hurry to dismantle it.

 56 55 stories, I set a trap.

    Seven wild rabbits and five wild rats.


    Adandala is a good hunter.


    Besides, he brings it alive.


    I wonder how he''s hunting?


    When I went to the usual butcher shop to sell it, I was just surprised because it was a day in a row.


    I receive a total of 1165 dals and I am a butcher.


    Should I come to a different store next time?


    Hurry to the woods and find a place to set a trap.


    Near looking for a place, Sola and Adandala are playing.


    Well, Sola''s just being rolled.


    Mm-hmm.


    I''ll look for it for a while, but I can''t quite locate it.


    "Ivy, what are you doing here?


    "Wow!"


    Desperate to find a place to set a trap, I forgot to pay attention to my surroundings.


    Immediately, look for Sola and Adandala.


    but he''s not here.


    "Is that it?"


    "... what''s wrong with you?


    "What, no, it''s okay. Er sure cancer, cancer......"


    "Ahahahahaha, gunsbells"


    "Excuse me."


    "Nothing to say. So, why are you here? It''s not safe."


    Looking around, you seem to have found me and come all the way out here to see how it goes.


    "Trying to set a trap"


    "Wow?... Oh, that''s a trap. You hunt in a rare way."


    Unusual?


    Certainly not many people set a trap.


    Though I think you can hunt safely.


    "Nonsense is easy around here. Shouldn''t we be a little further down the river?


    "Really? Thank you"


    As I bowed my head and thanked him, I heard a fellow looker calling for Mr. Gunsbell.


    "Oh! See you later. And don''t get distracted."


    "Yes, thank you"


    I can''t see the people around me anymore, so I look around.


    No Sola, no Adandala.


    What should I do?


    Something just drops right in front of me from above when I''m getting anxious.


    He said he was surprised and stiff.


    "Puffy."


    "What..."


    Adandala and Sola on its back.


    Apparently he was hiding on a tree.


    Good ~.


    Strength falls out of his whole body and sits on the spot.


    Adandala drops by and leans over the rind and body.


    "Adandala, thank you Sola"


    If Adandala hadn''t hidden Sola from me, what would have happened?


    And Adandala, too, could have been the target of a crusade if she''d been found.


    I knew I was a little loose.


    Mr. Gunsbell cautioned me, too, and let''s keep our heads tight.


    I was taught to go down the river and set a trap.


    Proceed with the work while checking around several times.


    It finally ended when it started to dim.


    Break up with Adandala and hurry to the village.


    According to the information, it will be time for Nonoshi''s activities around the evening.


    I honestly don''t want to meet you because I hear you bump into me with a giant body.


    Running around with Sola in her bag on the way.


    When I was able to return to the village before dark, I was relieved.


    Tired enough to breathe all over my body, the gatekeeper asks me if something has happened strangely.


    Tell them you wanted to come back before dark.


    "It''s true that when it gets dark, it''s easy to see monsters. Good luck."


    Gently bow your head before heading to the square.


    I ran so hard that I was hungry.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning when it gradually started to brighten, I got out of the tent and gently moved my whole body.


    All right, let''s go see the trap.


    Before that, check the cloud condition.


    I wonder if there are any signs of rain.


    Let the sopra skin dry outside the tent, as it did yesterday.


    It''s drying up nicely, is it going to be powdered by tomorrow or so?


    Head to the woods to confirm the trap.


    On the way, Adandala joins us.


    I asked you yesterday, so I don''t think I have anything on me today.


    Good.


    But is that okay?


    Show up close to people so often.


    So far, there is no information in the village that I have seen Adandala.


    But you''re worried because you''re coming near the village day after day.


    "Adandala, if someone sees you, you''re going to be crusaded, so be careful."


    "Guru."


    He kind of looks at me happily in the head.


    I wonder what it is?


    Well, it''s about time you set a trap.


    I hope it takes me.


    "Mm-hmm. That''s hard. More than half of it was destroyed."


    3 wild rabbits, 1 wild rat.


    I guess I was just glad it wasn''t 0.


    In the meantime, we need to dismantle it.


    It won''t be long since there are 4 of them.


    Let''s just go sell it to the butcher.


    Break up with Adandala and return to the village.


    "Can I use your usual butcher shop? You''re not suspicious, are you?


    I got lost, but I still head to my usual butcher shop.


    I''m a little thrilled.


    "Please"


    "Yes, oh? Not much today."


    "... Yes"


    "That''s 385 dals. If you say so, isn''t it time for a scarecrow''s episode?


    "Emotional period?


    "Yeah, well, be careful, the time of the outbreak gets ferocious, and you''ll even come near the village during the day"


    "Thank you"


    Emotional.


    With that said, it''s not a gnome, but the adventurers were telling me that animals in estrus are dangerous.


    Do you even show up on daytime village roads?


    In that case, the journey is a little dangerous.


    I want a map.


    The map I picked up was only written as far as the town of Otolwa.


    Besides, there was the wrong part, and I almost got lost in the woods.


    I want an accurate map.


    I didn''t leave it in the bookstore I went to before, but should I go to a different bookstore?

 57 56 Stories Preparing for the Journey

    I decided to look around the bookstore to get a map, but I can''t find it.


    Am I looking in the wrong place?


    "Whoa, is that Ivy?


    "What? Oh, the tent store."


    "Whoa, what are you looking for in a place like this?


    "Yes, I''m looking for a map"


    "Map?... Leaving this village?


    "Yes, I thought it was time to go to Otrewa town"


    "Right. If it''s a map, I think it''s in the guild.


    "Are you an Adventurer Guild? Is it a commercial guild?


    "Hmm? I think it''s in both guilds."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I need a map for the adventurers and the merchants."


    What, it was in the guild, not in the bookstore?


    Then I guess I''ll go to the commercial guild.


    Before I started my journey, I was going to move some more money to my account, so that''s just fine.


    "Thank you. I''ll try to get there quickly."


    "Oops. Yeah, you ever have a problem with a tent? And stuff I want."


    "The tent is so comfortable, there''s nothing wrong with it. What I want..."


    "What, there is? Say it."


    "Looking for a bamboo cartridge to put water in..."


    "Bamboo cylinder?... Oh, there is one"


    "What, can you sell it?


    "Do it. I''m not for sale."


    "Are you sure?


    "Oh, no problem. You want to come get it now?


    "Yes, thank you!


    I''m going to get the bamboo barrel I wanted.


    Now I can carry a little more water.


    Traveling in search of the river, it was a long way off.


    When I went to the store, they gave me 7 bamboo cylinders.


    They all look beautiful and more durable than anything I have.


    "You can take it all if you need it."


    "What, but"


    "Fine, goodbye."


    "Thanks!"


    "hahahaha"


    I leave the store to thank you again and again.


    Happy.


    All right, let''s go to the dump and get ready to go.


    Oh, before we do that, let''s go back to the tent and grab something to throw away.


    ¡­¡­


    The dump is, as always, amazing.


    First throw away the bamboo barrel that is about to break.


    And clothes that no longer fit the size.


    Thanks for your help with this, too.


    Next, pick up what you need.


    First of all, the potion I use.


    In the abandonment yard of the village of Latme, a significant number of less discoloured potions are also abandoned.


    This is a sight not seen in any other village.


    Personally, I''m very happy.


    Next, the potion for Sola keeps putting more and more in the bag from the objects on her eyes.


    I was able to find two other magic bags in a small wipe bag.


    As a spare, let''s have it.


    Put something else in your bag that you think you need for your journey.


    "Puffy."


    Sora seems to be eating the potion in the dump herself.


    After eating one bottle, he speaks out happily.


    Well, sometimes I''m stuck in garbage, so I head to the rescue, but it''s going well.


    I''m done picking up what I need, so I''m leaving the dump.


    Explore the signs, but no one is coming this way.


    I just picked up a bunch of them, so it''s possible people will come when I''m sorting them out here.


    I guess I''ll sort it out when I get back to the tent.


    "Sola, let''s go back"


    "Puppy, puppy."


    Hold Sola up and hug her all the time.


    That''s cute.


    Return to the village in dust.


    "Good luck"


    "Welcome home."


    When you greet the gatekeeper and enter the village, you head to the commercial guild.


    Commercial guilds are as busy as they were before.


    In the meantime, let''s move some more money into your account.


    Enter the small room and knock on the small window twice.


    "Yes. Is that a deposit? Withdrawal?


    "Deposit requested"


    She looks like a woman today.


    Pass 6 silver coins and 30 copper plates on a small plate coming out of a small window to a woman from a small window.


    "Please wait"


    "Thank you for waiting. Please check."


    I knew it was early.


    Place the returned plate on the white plate in front of the small window.


    Below the last deposit amount, you will see today''s date and the amount deposited.


    [Silver Coins: 6 Copper Plates: 30]


    And a little below the total [gold coin: 4 silver plates: 1 silver coin: 11 copper plates 30] had been added new.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes, thank you"


    "Thank you for your use"


    When the small window closes, check the amount left in the purse bag.


    2 Silver Coins 2 Gidal Copper Plates 10 1000 Dahl Copper Coins 197 1970 Dahl Copper Pieces 15 Dahl


    Put the money back in the purse bag and leave the small room.


    "Where is the map?


    Look around the commercial guild.


    It was on the bookshelf near the counter, but there are four different maps.


    What''s the difference?


    Spread out the biggest paper and take a look.


    It looks like a map with everything on it, even the Wang capital, towns and small villages.


    If you spread out the smallest map, it was the only map that was listed around this village.


    If you plan to get to Wang Capital, do you need the biggest map?


    Expand the large map again to confirm.


    Minerals, etc. that can be collected in the woods are written in detail.


    You don''t need this information.


    Try to spread out the second largest map.


    Similar to the biggest map.


    The difference is, are rivers and lakes painted?


    Other, the distance from the village to the village and the number of days it takes are written.


    I guess what I need is this map.


    For once, check the other maps.


    Maps detailing Wang capital, town and village specialties, etc.


    I wonder if this is for merchants.


    The last one was a map showing where demons and animals in this village were common.


    I have this map, I didn''t know it.


    The map I want is worth 500 dals, a little more expensive, but something I''m going to need.


    You have no choice, do you?


    I got lost and bought it for 50 copper coins.

 58 57 stories. I want to be strong.

    By the tent, place a stone whose surface you have picked up is flat.


    Place a dry sopra skin on top of it and beat it fine using a fist-sized stone.


    It''s a simple task to powder the skin of the sopra, but it takes time because it''s a child''s power.


    I started in the morning and was finally able to powder all my skin after noon.


    In the bottle I picked it up, add the sopra powder, cover it with a cloth and string and put it in the bag.


    "Tired ~"


    My arm is pulling.


    Today, I don''t want to have anything more.


    Heh, I''m really tired.


    I''ve been working so hard, I''m jingling to the tip of my finger.


    But it''s over.


    And then... I wonder if Sola''s potion should be tomorrow when she leaves this village.


    Oh, if you don''t want to buy dried meat, it won''t be enough.


    "Okay! Let''s go get some dried meat!


    When I go inside the tent and call Sola, she jumps a little big and approaches me.


    Even if you jump big, you never hit the ceiling like you did in the beginning.


    Looks like we can make good adjustments now.


    Hold Sola up and put her in the bag.


    I''m leaving this village tomorrow.


    I''d like to say hello to Captain Ogto and Deputy Velivela for your help.


    I wonder where he is.


    I need to get to the waiting area. Can I see you?


    Looking for Captain Oguto and Deputy Velivela as we go for the butcher shop.


    Isn''t it convenient to meet him?


    "Oh, there you are."


    "Hello"


    "Hello? Oh? Couldn''t you hunt today?


    "What? I''m going to buy dried meat today, because I''m leaving this village tomorrow"


    "Really? I''m sorry. The dismantling was beautiful, so I could make dried meat without wasting it. I was grateful."


    "... thank you"


    Glad to hear it.


    You''d be a little red. Go to the shelf where the dried meat is kept to hide your face.


    A sachet and a big sachet, a little lost, but take a big sachet.


    It''s usually one bag, but I''m eating a little more, so let''s make it two bags.


    "Please"


    "Yes. 600 dals. And thanks for your help with this, not to mention it. Thank you."


    "Oh, thank you"


    A sachet is placed next to the large bag purchased.


    Inside it was full of dried meat edges.


    "Be careful. Like a gnome or a demon."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Deeply bow your head and leave the butcher.


    Return to the square with the extra bag pounded.


    "Oh, there you are. Ivy."


    "Hmm?... Hello Captain Ogt"


    I was called from a little far away.


    It''s embarrassing to be called a name out loud, but it''s Captain Ogt.


    Whatever you say will be useless.


    "Ivy, I asked my father. You''re going to Otrewa?


    Yes, I wanted to thank you.


    Good to see you.


    "Yes, thank you so much for all your help"


    Deeply bow your head and convey your thanks.


    "That''s what I did on my own.... hey, you can still live in this village."


    "... This village is a very good one. But to the fortune teller who took care of me," Look around the world, spread your horizons, "because I want to see and learn a little more, too."


    "Right. It is certainly a good thing to see and learn a lot. I know because I have adventurer experience, too. With that said, fortune teller?


    "Yes. It''s the fortune teller who taught me how to live. The fortune teller wants me to go to the town next to the king''s capital, so I want to make it happen."


    "... well. Thanks for your help... if it''s a fortune teller''s wish, it has to come true."


    "Yes. I also thanked Lieutenant Verivera. Do you know where he is?


    "Ah, I guess I''m busy right now"


    "Just get to work...... eh"


    Hmm?


    I wonder what...... maybe.


    "You''ll be pissed off again, won''t you?


    "It''s okay, it''s not such a messy job"


    "Then Captain Ogt..."


    "It''s my job to raise my men."


    ...... Good luck, Lieutenant Verivera.


    "Um, can you tell him thank you?


    "Oh, leave it to me!


    "Thank you"


    Trying to get back to the square, he was somehow taken to the stall and given three boar skewers.


    After shaking his head and stroking him, Captain Ogt returned.


    No, I might as well say I ran away.


    Slowly take a look at the village and return to the square.


    The fortune teller has taught me how to talk and deal with people.


    He also told me what kind of place to gather information and what kind of behavior people might be dangerous.


    At one point I said, "I want you to go to the next town of Wang Du, but when you find a place you want to live permanently, you don''t have to go. But finding someone you can trust. And tell the man everything," he said.


    Why did you feel that, if you can hide it, I want to hide it.


    But he said, "Hidden things are something you''ll find out someday. That''s when I need someone to be on my side and fight with me. Because hiding is what drives you to lose your credibility."


    When Captain Ogt asks me if I can tell him everything... I can''t.


    He worries about a lot of things, and I know he''s someone I can count on.


    But I''m scared.


    That gaze of my parents, the gaze of the villagers, is still unforgettable.


    I still can''t believe anyone.


    I wish I could take more time, but I also think if I find out.


    If there is a villager who escaped from the village of Latomi, one day he will also come to this village.


    I''ll find out then.


    ... You''re weak, I am.


    I remember the last time I saw the fortune teller.


    "Take your time to look around the world and broaden your horizons. And take your time, be strong. Because that will surely make you happy. But don''t be in a hurry because you want to be happy. If you rush, you''ll go in the wrong direction. Being involved with people is not a rush. There are people in this world who have a lot of ideas. You can learn that slowly. Believe in your power."


    Can I be strong, too?


    ... I''d like to see a fortune teller.

 59 58 Stories To Otrewa Town. Captain and deputy.

    By the time the morning sun was shining in the sky, I woke up.


    There are signs that someone is moving through the square.


    Good.


    Looks like you got your senses back before you made the trip.


    Eat nuts and dried meat as you watch Sora digest her breakfast potion vigorously.


    "Sola, I say goodbye to this village of Latme today, too. Otrewa Town is next."


    When I speak, Sola''s body swings with a pull.


    Next door where the meal was over and a cup of tea was taking a break, Sola began to exercise stretching vertically.


    This exercise has become the usual sight, too.


    Sola, who was translucent blue, has now completely changed to two colors.


    The lower part of the Shizukusha is blue and the upper part is red.


    It is beautiful because it is translucent, but it remains unclear why the colour has changed or if it is really okay.


    You''re done exercising, you''re looking at me and pulling.


    That''s cute.


    "Heh, well, let''s go"


    The journey is already ready.


    All we have to do is clear the tent.


    Put Sola in the bag and get out of the tent.


    Clear the tent and lift each other''s bags off your shoulders when you carry them.


    Ready.


    Gently bow your head to the person managing the square.


    "Are you going?


    "Yes, thank you for everything"


    "Take care, have a good trip"


    I bow my head deep once and then walk out to the village gate.


    When you see the gate, Deputy Verivera is leaning against the gate.


    Is the gatekeeper today Deputy Verivera?


    "Morning, Ivy."


    "Good Morning"


    Happy to see you because you got the message passed on but wanted to say it right yourself.


    "Thank you for your help, Lieutenant Verivera. Thank you."


    Keep your head down deeply.


    It feels good to be able to stroke my pom and head.


    "Never mind, the captain''s victims are each other."


    "What, no, that''s... Were you okay at work yesterday?


    "Ahhh, because you''re a bad clerical worker. Did you say anything?


    "... Raising my men is also the"


    Maybe I shouldn''t have told you.


    There''s something kind of cold in Deputy Velivera''s smile...... I''m scared!


    "Oh, I see. I see."


    Captain Ogt, excuse me.


    I don''t know, I''m so sorry already.


    "Uh..."


    "Oh, bad. Never mind. Beware, there are dangerous animals, demons and people in the woods."


    "Yes."


    "The next town of Otolwa, but there''s a shitty organization of people. I heard the controls have been tightened, but I have no information to say they''ve all been caught. Stay away from anyone who feels uncomfortable."


    "People... I''ll be careful"


    "Oh, and come back to this village someday. I''ll be waiting."


    "What... Yes. See you someday."


    Gently bow your head and leave the village.


    I almost cried a little as I walked down the village road.


    "See you someday."


    Also, I''ve never known that you''d be so happy to see me.


    A little rambling talking, but gentle Deputy Verivera, rampant but reliable Captain Ogt.


    You''ve met a good man.


    I want to come back to this village someday.


    "See you someday"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    - Captain and deputy captain -


    Bashful.


    A bunch of paper placed on the desk in front of you.


    Don''t have a bad feeling about it.


    When you turn your gaze to the side, ah ~ you smile, but you have a tremendous cold.


    "Velivera, eh. What''s this?"


    "It''s a job that the captain hasn''t been here - he''s been wandering around."


    "Hahaha. Whoa, look around"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''ve changed it so I can work in this place all day"


    "eh...... hahaha"


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. I''ve been working here all day."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ well"


    I mean it, these eyes are serious.


    Shit, that''s just what this is.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t done any paperwork here lately... flickering gaze at a bunch of paperwork.


    I see, is that going to cut it?


    "Let me do it"


    "Of course."


    "Yes."


    Reach for the paperwork.


    Ah, you''re having a hard time reading.


    Really, how is paperwork?


    "Ah, this"


    "What''s up?


    Verivella will give you one document.


    Take it in your hand and check inside.


    The next moment, I found myself with a deep crease between my eyebrows.


    The paperwork is a copy of the request that Ratomi Village sent out to the Adventurers Guild.


    They want us to find the villagers who stole the village''s property.


    Gender and name are listed on three sheets.


    The mayor of Latomi Village is retarded.


    "Yeah, both guilds have already widened the current situation in Latomi village. This stuff doesn''t make sense."


    The information on the pedestrians is very accurate and fast because their lives are at stake.


    Commercial guilds also value information, so they have a system in which pedestrian rumors are quickly checked.


    As a result, it is already known what the village of Latomi is in now.


    The Commercial Guild has the lowest rating rank of 1 against the village chiefs and lords who run the village of Latomi.


    A rating rank is credibility.


    Low means there is a good chance that we won''t be able to make a decent deal.


    No one wants to make a deal with a village that has an underrated village chief.


    I can''t believe I put a request like this on the Adventurer Alliance while I''m at it.


    If you''re going to strangle yourself, why don''t you notice?


    Village information also flows to the Adventurer Guild.


    For this reason, one sentence added to the blank space on the first page of this document is supposed to protect the property of the following villagers:


    Protect the property of the villagers who fled, not the village.


    In other words, it is a declaration that neither the Adventurer''s Guild nor the Commercial Guild will work in this matter.


    "You''re an idiot."


    "You''re an idiot"


    Ivy''s name is not in the list.


    I just have a name for the girl I care about.


    There''s only one girl in the family who''s escaping.


    Perhaps Velivela has noticed, too.


    "That kid has some kind of secret. Something different from gender."


    "Probably. Isn''t that what prevented you from staying in the village?


    "Heh, you didn''t trust me, me."


    "... that''s all that''s hurt in Ratomi Village. You''ll talk to me someday, I''m sure."


    "Right. Well, wait for temperament. You must have met him.


    "Oh, I wanted to give you some information, too."


    "What better way to put it than that, you got me on duty instead?


    "Why is that?


    "I was shaking because I looked blue and I was scared."


    "Rude, I asked politely with a smile"


    "... you''re definitely more scared than me"


    Captain, you can''t leave this room forever.


    "Ahh, I''ll do it! I''ll do it!"

 60 Outside, the village head of Latomi Village.

    Right in front of you, there''s Zaro, a specialty that''s about to rot.


    "What are you talking about!!


    Staring around, Vikri trembles and everyone goes out of sight.


    To that attitude, anger multiplies.


    "Answer me! How is it rotten!


    Quiet back, silence comes.


    Frustrated, one man comes forward when he tries to speak out again.


    "The harvest of Zaro was taught by the fortune teller, Luba. As the village chief must know."


    "So what! Can this happen without one of those babas!


    "Zaro''s harvest time is very short. It is also difficult for us to identify it, having raised Zaro for a long time.


    That''s why I needed Mr. Luba, the fortune teller! That''s what the mayor said!


    "Shut up! Who are you talking to like that!


    Kick the guy in front of you.


    A scream rises from around and the men with farm tools step forward.


    "What, what are you going to do to the village chief!


    I don''t like it.


    "Anyway, don''t let Zaro rot! When the pedestrians arrive, they sell it for a high price, okay?"


    What the hell, not at all.


    Those guys, I''ll raise your taxes.


    I''ll let you know what happens when you poke your shield at me.


    Damn, tell me what that Baba is.


    I can''t believe my dad would give me an opinion if he did it with a little eyes on him.


    What is it?


    But Zaro''s in a bad state.


    Shit, I thought it would be easy to play when I became village chief, but I always said this guy was in the way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    He realizes that the amount of Zaro to be harvested is low and points his foot at the field for a long time.


    "What do you mean?" What happened to the other guys!


    The number of villagers working on the harvest is unusually low.


    I''m only about half there.


    Who said I could skip!


    They''re making fun of me!


    "Quick, bring the guys you''re skipping!


    "What... village chief? I notified you two days ago"


    Two days ago?


    What are you talking about?


    He was at the concubine''s place, so he wouldn''t know.


    "I don''t know. What happened?"


    A blue-faced man opens his mouth shaking.


    "Many villagers are leaving the village. ''What should I do?'' I asked you to tell your wife."


    "... have you left? He said he left! This is a busy time!


    He left the village in gratitude. And what a bunch of them.


    They won''t forgive me!


    "Damn. When? Write your name!


    A woman hastily wrote her name on paper.


    One name after another, I think I can handle it with anger.


    Stop for some reason, the last name added.


    I think it''s like a name I heard somewhere... kid?


    You got a kid alone?


    Well, I don''t care.


    If you didn''t have parents, you should have sold them off to slavers.


    "Um... I don''t have enough hands for the harvest. What can I do?"


    "Think about that, you guys. Don''t rest till the harvest is over!


    Fucking idiots. They.


    Don''t think it''s free.


    Grab the paper with the name on it and run the horse.


    Shit, it''s inconvenient that there''s no guild nearby.


    Running a horse from the village for a few hours, he was able to find a pedestrian carriage that Latomi village was gracious about.


    "Hey, you guys"


    "Hmm? You''re from Latomi Village, what can I do for you?


    To my voice, a man walks off the carriage and approaches me.


    Probably a businessman.


    The last two, there''s a man with a strong body, but he''ll be guarded.


    "I''ll make a request to the guild, so help me!


    "To the guild? Are you an adventurer? Commercial?


    "An adventurer. I will confiscate the property of those who fled the village."


    "... that, you should stop. than that......"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk about the village. Just a pedestrian.


    "... well. Is the request a confiscation of the property of the villagers who fled?


    "Ah."


    "... you need 5 gidals"


    "What? Five gidals?


    "A commission."


    "Do you really do that much? You wouldn''t be lying."


    "True, ask the other merchants and you''ll see"


    "Shit, there you go. If it''s about five gidals, we''ll be able to squeeze it out of them soon."


    ¡­¡­


    Pass 5 gidals to the pedestrian.


    "Are you sure you want to let me out?


    "Ah? Naturally. You''re making fun of me. The scraps."


    "Okay. It just takes time to ask the guild. Just like Rathmi village, Ratov village doesn''t have a simple place for guilds."


    "Oh, you did"


    Leave the request to the pedestrian and turn the horse back to the village of Latomi.


    Go home and open the front door ramblingly.


    I''ll wait for that woman to come out of the back soon, but no matter how long I wait, she won''t come out.


    "Damn! The pavilion master is back, come out quick, what the fuck!


    You don''t even welcome the pavilion owner, you don''t come to pass on the message, it really doesn''t help.


    If my father didn''t tell me, who would be such a woman?


    I go up to the house with my earthfoot and look around the room, but I don''t see any sign of a person.


    "Hey! Come on!


    Why, there''s no such thing as that woman or the guy to help!


    Remember to play at such an important time and when you get back!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    - Adventurers on guard with pedestrians -


    "Why did you send that request to the Alliance?


    "Hmm? Because I kept the money."


    "Hahaha, that''s pretty stupid"


    "I''ve heard stories from other fellow merchants, but not so far. The lord took his place and rotted."


    "Oh, are you rotting from there? The rest of them are pathetic."


    "Mm-hmm. Those who remain will be village chiefs. Thinking about what you''ve done, do you deserve it?"


    Feel the signs of people moving next door and turn your gaze.


    The old woman opened her eyes, looking at me and being alert.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, excuse me. What about here? What about your wife?


    I can ask with a faint voice, so I put water in the glass and give it to him.


    "Calm down. This is in the carriage to be used in the trade. Your wife will be next door. The pain has finally settled, and now you''re asleep."


    An old woman''s gaze turns to my opposite existence.


    I hold the hand of a woman who is wounded all over her body and cry out repeatedly thanking her for being glad.


    As I was riding a carriage down the village road from the village of Latomi, I found two people who were falling.


    I was surprised by the familiar face, but more by the amount of scratches on my face and body that I would have been beaten up.


    I heard that Ratmi Village has changed instead of the current village chief, but I didn''t know it would be this bad in just a few years.


    Remove the requisition form from the magic bag.


    A request had been made by a commercial guild to look into the current situation in the village of Latomi and the state of the villagers and the correspondence of the lords.


    I just had an errand to go to, so I got a request.


    Add the paper that wrote down the state of the village and the paper that was deposited by the village chief with the request and put it in the bag together.


    I had to go to the guild from the start, so it was just fine.


    If you put it out with the report, you will respond as soon as possible.


    However, it is not my knowledge that the village chief will respond as expected.

 61 59 Stories Unscheduled and Flaming Sword

    Explore the signs around you as you refill the bamboo barrel with water.


    The water decreases quickly in the heat.


    The increase in bamboo cylinders is a little better.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora jumping energetically around me.


    I kind of have a lot of tension this morning.


    Is there a reason?


    ... I just want you to stop scratching or something.


    No, I didn''t know Sora liked scratches... because I only thought for a moment.


    And there was another unscheduled one.


    That''s it.


    "Guru."


    It''s Adandala.


    Already day 4 away from the village of Latme.


    We''ve been together since we left the village until today.


    I''ve heard that animals and demons have territory, but is it okay?


    Turning his gaze to Adandala, he shakes his tail and rubs his head against me.


    Mm-hmm. I''m really sorry I can''t do Tame.


    Adandala is with us, so the village road decided to stop and continue into the woods.


    You can''t just walk the village road in grandeur.


    Glad I bought the map.


    Otherwise you''re about to get lost in the woods.


    "Shall we?"


    Speak to Sola and Adandala and continue through the woods looking at the map.


    I wonder as I explore the signs.


    In the last 4 days or so, the demons and animals have been quite distant.


    Walking in the woods is not strange even with demons, as some places are about to.


    Watch the chill Adandala.


    Adandala was a fairly superior demon in the information in the book.


    Could it be that Adandala isn''t scared to come near me?


    You noticed my gaze, look at me and grunt and throat.


    ... cute.


    Animals and demons don''t look like wary demons.


    I can''t believe the information in the book is wrong.


    I thought it wasn''t Adandala?


    The characteristic is Adandala.


    Moving through the woods, he stops feeling signs a little further away.


    Call Sola and put her in the bag.


    Adandala is looking in the direction of signs but does not look alert.


    "I think this sign is an adventurer. Hide not to be crusaded."


    "Guru."


    Ringing his throat softens and runs somewhere in the woods.


    I''m worried, but let''s believe it''s okay.


    Map your way back to Village Road and walk out.


    I know you''re an adventurer, but I feel a little overcrowded.


    Since the signs are moving, be careful not to encounter them.


    Looks like he went out on the village road and explored the signs of the adventurers but went to the back of the woods.


    Good.


    After a moment, I felt signs again.


    This one looks like an adventurer because of the thin signs.


    The number of adventurers earlier was not a large group, and again, adventurers.


    The fact that the adventurers are in the same place is likely to mean that crusading animals or demons have emerged.


    Or has someone been appointed to flee into the woods?


    Take a slow, deep breath and explore the signs to spread the word.


    I could find another sign that I thought I was an adventurer.


    Similar signs of thinness, if both are adventurers, there may still have been something wrong with the forest.


    ... What should I do, ask the adventurer?


    But are you really an adventurer?


    If not......


    I felt a different sign again.


    Looks like he''s walking down the village road, approaching us one by one.


    The only sign I can tell is the number of people: 4.


    Let''s go to a place where we can see what you look like, then it shouldn''t be too late to judge.


    However, let''s make sure you can get away with it at any time.


    After a while, I saw four men dressed as adventurers in the distance.


    You probably see me from over there, too.


    The signs I feel are faint and not uncomfortable with signs similar to those of the adventurers I felt in the square.


    Will it be okay?


    Get close to the adventurers thrilled.


    "Boy, is that one?


    Not sure how to speak, he called me from the other side.


    I nod slightly, letting my guard down a bit.


    "Hahaha, don''t be so vigilant"


    The four men stopped for me a little further away.


    You won''t scare me.


    "Because you''re afraid of the leader''s face. It''s okay, because your face is like this, but it''s sweet."


    "Must be."


    "You guys."


    They don''t look like bad people...


    In the meantime, is it okay if I listen to you?


    "Um, was there anything in the woods?


    "Whoa, boy, that''s amazing. You noticed that?


    Notice?


    To the adventurers?


    I lean my neck a little bit.


    "I didn''t know you''d notice anything different. Well, there''s a lot of adventurers here."


    I don''t know if it''s different than usual because it''s the first place I''ve been, but I know there are a lot of adventurers.


    Unless the woods are vast and famous caves, you rarely encounter multiple groups of adventurers in a short time.


    That''s because adventurers avoid meeting their peers in the woods.


    When adventurers gather in the same place, if there is a problem.


    "It''s a demon. I just got a little bit of information about the monster, and I got a crusade request."


    What if it''s Adandala?


    "What kind of demon is it?


    "There are a few augs. They say maybe more than 10."


    It wasn''t Auga or Adandala.


    Good.


    "It''ll be dark in a little while. There is a place nearby where adventurers gather. You better rendezvous because it''s dangerous at night."


    Look around, it''s certainly approaching the time when the sun sets.


    Auga must have been a pretty dangerous demon of cannibalism.


    Maybe you should let me rendezvous.


    Is Adandala okay?


    ... I just have to believe it''s okay.


    "If I go, won''t it be a problem?


    "It''s okay. If a demon crusade is requested, we have a role to play in protecting young adventurers and traffickers."


    ... With that said, you''ve heard that story before.


    When I hear where they''re gathering, they''re coming with me.


    It''s all right, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, we''re a group called Flaming Swords, you know?


    "Excuse me. I''m not familiar with the group of adventurers."


    "Oh well. I''m a little famous in Otrewa."


    "Because I''m new to Otrewa town"


    "Oh, that''s obvious I don''t know. I''m sorry."


    "No."


    After a short walk, I was a little surprised to get out of the open area.


    There are more than 15 large tents.


    Maybe it''s a pretty big crusade.

 62 60 stories. Whats this knowledge?

    The leader of the Flaming Sword is Mr. Seiselk.


    The other three are: Mr Ratlua, Mr Sifal and Mr Nouga.


    It was Mr. Ratlua who spoke to me the most.


    "Do you have a tent?


    "Yes."


    "Then the next door to our tent should still be empty, you can use it there"


    Confirm where Mr. Seiselk taught you.


    It''s a tent for one person, so it looks like it can be installed sparingly.


    A member of the Flaming Sword informed me around while I was setting up the tent.


    He also seems to be exchanging information about Auga.


    When I finished putting up my tent and finished getting inside and went outside, for some reason, Mr. Ratlua was waiting.


    "I''m on meal duty today. What does Ivy do with her meal?


    Looking around, I see you burning fire and cooking.


    If it''s okay to cook, let''s cook some ravioli.


    "Uh, I thought I''d bake some wild rabbits."


    "What! Maybe you''re traveling hunting? Awesome even though you''re alone. But don''t wild rabbits stink?


    I didn''t hunt.


    It''s for you, Adandala.


    So it''s kind of backwards.


    "It happens. The smell of wild rabbits is fine because it performs a proper look."


    "Do you mind if I take a look down, and then the smell disappears?


    "What?... Yes, I do"


    "It is! I didn''t know. All right, let''s make dinner together!


    "What? Huh?


    "Actually, I''m not good at cooking ~. They say I taste it and make it, but it always tastes weird. Why do you think that is?


    I don''t know why.


    "All right, let''s make it!


    After the proclamation, I was grabbed by my arm.


    When I look at my face, my desperate gaze looks at me.


    Well, there''s nothing particularly wrong with making it together.


    Besides, I can''t say no when I can turn that gaze on you.


    "What do you make?


    "Uh, roast meat, roast potatoes, roast hakuka, salt pepper"


    ... cooking?


    Leaf vegetable hakuka is better for soup though.


    Or if it''s just baked and salted pepper, I don''t think I need it.


    "Ivy can cook?


    "For a simple soup"


    "Soup! Wow. My people told me never to make it again."


    What kind of soup did you make?


    Don''t make it again, don''t worry about it for a second.


    "Yes, Ivy, make soup! I knew you wanted soup at night. It warms my body."


    Sure, I want something warm at night, though not so cold.


    Soup, that''s good.


    "No? No? Because you are free to use seasonings and ingredients!


    Is it your fault you look so desperate?


    "I can only make simple soup, okay?


    "It''s okay!"


    Return to the tent and leave with a bag containing meat of wild rabbits and herbs and other things collected in the woods.


    Mr. Ratlua came from our own tent with a large pot.


    He also prepared water, so I put it in a pan and warm it over the fire.


    Bring the meat of the wild rabbit covered with the herbs and salt of the odor removal.


    Cook the meat of the ravioli cut into bites in a warmed frying pan, then simmer in the next pan with vegetables and the like.


    When the surface of the meat is cooked, transfer it to a pan and season it with salt by adding nuts with a unique aroma.


    The point should also be used when simmering herbs that eliminate odor.


    Now if you simmer it carefully, it''s done.


    "Kind of smells good. I''ve never smelled it before."


    A scent you''ve never smelled?


    Could it have failed?


    Give it a taste.


    The smell of wild rabbit has disappeared with herbs, and I don''t think it''s a problem.


    You''re a little worried.


    A chunk of meat brought to you by Mr. Ratlua.


    It''s the first ingredient of an animal named Mo.


    I smell it, but I can''t smell it.


    Rip in dried herbs and salt mixture that feels tingly spicy.


    Allow a little time before cooking in a frying pan.


    Juwa - it rises all the time, the smell of meat roasting.


    With that said, wouldn''t you come by for a demon because of the smell?


    "Um, wouldn''t the smell bring demons together or something?


    "Smell? Oh, because I use demon repellents around here. It''s okay."


    Demon repellent?


    But it should have been something that doesn''t bring demons in with the smell.


    I''ve heard it''s pretty expensive.


    Does the use of it mean that there are quite a few top adventurers involved?


    ... With that said, it''s like he said the Flaming Sword is famous in the town of Otrewa.


    Look at the person in front of you.


    I''m staring at the meat burning... who is it?


    Famously, maybe there''s a lot going on.


    Watch the soup as you grill the meat.


    Almost done.


    "Ratlua, did you let Ivy make you?


    "What! No, with... that? I didn''t do anything."


    "Huh, bad Ivy"


    "No, I''m fine. It''s easy."


    "Ivy made it? Then don''t put it on delicious rice today. Whoa, soup. I''m glad I gave up today."


    Mr. Seiselk is tapping Mr. Ratlua lightly on the head.


    Mr. Nouga looks sorry, but his gaze is pointed at the meat that can be baked.


    Mr. Sifal, straight into a pot of soup.


    Everyone seems hungry.


    Separating the soup and the meat, respectively, Mr. Seiselk brought me some black bread and cut it up.


    I''m glad you have my share.


    I''ve only eaten black bread about twice.


    "Yummy ~... Ha..."


    Mr. Sifal put the soup in his mouth and stopped for a moment.


    Is that it?


    Could it have tasted bad?


    What should I do?


    "What is this, delicious!


    No, it looks delicious.


    I made it in a short time, so I was a little worried.


    "True, delicious. Could this be a wild rabbit?


    "Yes, it is"


    "A wild rabbit doesn''t bother me because it''s smoked when it''s dried meat, but it has a unique odor, right? I don''t feel like it."


    "Ivy is amazing. I told him to take a look at it, so he told me to get rid of the smell."


    Doesn''t it make sense to look down?


    ... you definitely need to go down there to cook, don''t you?


    "This slight smell is a herb, isn''t it? Are you erasing the smell with medicinal herbs?


    Herbs?


    ... about herbs?


    "Yes, I use the leaves in the woods dry"


    "You''re amazing."


    "Why are you so proud of Ratlua? The meat tastes good."


    "Oh, this is delicious. Ratlua was anxious on duty, but thanks to Ivy I put it on a delicious meal. Thanks."


    "No, I''m glad you like it"


    Put a bite of soup in your mouth.


    I got spreading fragrant aromas, potatoes and hakuka and simmered them together, but they''re both delicious.


    Yeah, it''s success.


    Herbs or... were they different from herbs?


    Is that it?


    Me, how did you know about herbs?


    ... Could it be my memory before?


    No way, no?

 63 61 stories. It was a herb.

    Mr. Ratlua did everything after dinner.


    It''s just...


    "Ivy, herb? Would you mind? Maybe I''ll be able to cook, too! Tell me more!


    "Uh, um..."


    I want to go back to my tent because I haven''t had Sora''s meal yet.


    Besides, I don''t want you to touch me about it right now.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Come on! I''m sorry, Ivy, but you can leave him alone."


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ratlua. Good night."


    Take the boiling water and go back inside the tent.


    "Phew, I''m tired"


    Listen to what''s going on outside the tent.


    I can hear Mr. Nouga and Mr. Ratlua like he''s unfaithful.


    I couldn''t hear that after a while either.


    I wonder if you''re okay now.


    Get Sola out of the bag and talk in a small voice.


    "I''m sorry I''m late, Sola. Be quiet because you''re close to the other tents. Rice, I''ll be ready in a minute."


    Sora looked at me and shuddered with a pull and ate the potion lined up.


    Soak the towel in hot water and squeeze.


    Wipe your body and think about herbs.


    I studied medicinal herbs in a book I received from a fortune teller.


    It is the raw material for the potion and can be found if you put it in the woods.


    However, as the herb is, it is less effective and less useful than the degraded version potion.


    That''s why I learned only those of the herbs that were poisonous.


    Because some poisonous grass was red and swollen just by touching it and needed attention.


    Change into new clothes and watch Sola.


    I am stretching and pulling my body.


    As it is stretched, you can see that the colors are split up and down beautifully.


    Usual Shizuku shapes still have mixed parts.


    I guess that''s changing every day, too, because it''s getting less.


    Will you continue to have more colors?


    If it keeps increasing, what happens?


    ... When I look at Sola, I keep doing vertical exercises all the time.


    Well, okay.


    Get the herbal book out of the magic bag.


    I must have found herbs when I was hunting wild rats.


    I smelled nostalgic, so I looked around and found it.


    Hmm?


    Is that it?


    That''s crazy, isn''t it?


    Herbs or herbs you''ve never seen before? Do you miss it even though it was?


    Looks like my memories from before affected me a lot.


    I didn''t realize it because I didn''t feel uncomfortable at all then.


    With that said, did you dry the herbs you collected without questioning them?


    Now that I remember, that''s just weird.


    Compare the herbs you are carrying dry with the paintings on the herbal books by removing them all from the bag.


    Four types were not in the book, but all others were listed as medicinal herbs.


    Was it a herb?


    Be careful what you say next time.


    Huh, yawning all the time.


    You got pretty tired because you continued to be amazed.


    "Sola, let''s go to sleep"


    Call Sola in a small voice.


    Hang the blanket on Sola and me and get in a sleeping position.


    How do I explain it to Mr. Ratlua tomorrow?


    ... I can''t think of anything, sleepy, let''s go to sleep.


    "Good night, Sola"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wake up with signs outside the tent.


    What is it?


    It''s a slightly unpleasant sign.


    Open your eyes gently and make sure the entrance to the tent is closed.


    Signs are pretty dampened, but I feel like I''m watching this one.


    My body trembles slightly at the unpleasant signs of discomfort, unlike the things I felt from the four men of the Flaming Sword.


    That''s scary.


    "Who is it?


    When I speak up, the signs go away.


    I wonder what it was?


    Did you get rid of Sola?


    Check the entrance to the tent again.


    It''s okay, it''s closed without gaps, and I left it open from the outside.


    Embrace Sora in a giggle.


    Something''s creepy.


    When the area was a little brighter, I lifted the bag with Sola in it off my shoulder and out of the tent.


    The adventurers are already moving around in a hurry.


    I feel like I have more people than last night.


    Is it your fault?


    "Morning, Ivy."


    Looking at the adventurers, I hear Mr. Ratlua from behind, and his shoulders tremble with freckles.


    "What? Are you okay? Ivy?"


    "Phew, I''m fine. Good morning."


    Take a deep breath and calm your breathing, which was getting faster.


    Mr. Ratlua peeks into my face worried.


    And I''m a little surprised, and I accidentally take one step back.


    "What are you attacking!


    "Attack? Yeah - no. Hey, Ivy, you''re not!


    "Yes, Mr. Nouga, no"


    "Really? Tell me if you don''t like it. ''Cause I''m gonna punch you."


    "Hey, Nooga, it''s terrible! Me, innocent!


    "Good morning. You''ve been making a scene in the morning, Ratlua."


    "Morning, Ivy."


    "Good morning. Mr. Seiselk...... Mr. Sifal"


    Mr. Sifal''s name didn''t come up for a bit.


    It was dangerous.


    "Ivy. You forgot my name!


    "Ugh, excuse me"


    "... cute ~. I want such a brother!


    Suddenly from the side, Mr. Ratlua hugged me.


    Too surprised to have a voice.


    When I heard a bakick, Mr. Ratlua left me.


    Turning his gaze, he looks painful and holds his head down.


    "Are you all right?


    "Never mind, no problem"


    Mr. Nouga answered me for some reason.


    Is there no problem?


    She looks pretty painful.


    "How about breakfast, with me? What do you usually eat?


    "Uh, dried meat and nuts. And tea."


    "Heh - tea? It''s rare. Tea is expensive, isn''t it?


    Is tea unusual?


    Expensive?


    With that said, I probably didn''t see many people drinking tea.


    How can I explain it, doesn''t it seem weird?


    "This tea is not hung because it is taken from a tree in the woods"


    "Forest? Tea can only be taken in a dedicated field, right?


    What am I supposed to do, lose this knowledge too?


    In the meantime, let''s act like tea and see how it goes.


    As I was preparing the tea for five, Mr. Nouga came with black bread and four glasses.


    "Yes, I''ll do this. Say hello to your tea."


    I am a little surprised that they gave me black bread, but I thank them and accept it.


    Put tea in 4 cups and pass.


    Also add tea to the cup for yourself.


    When I smell the scent, it makes me horny.


    "Smells good. Don''t calm down."


    "Sure, it''s not like the tea I drank before, but this is delicious too"


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Schiffer seem to like the tea.


    Mr. Ratlua looks kind of strange and drinks.


    Mr. Nouga has no particular reaction, but the first bite was terrifying.


    I can see how four people react and determine it''s really unfamiliar tea.


    ... herbs followed by tea too?


    What should I do?

 64 62 offensive words

    Thought about what I would do with the tea description while cleaning up after breakfast.


    Why don''t we all drink in the village of Latomi?


    Oh, no.


    If anyone knows the village of Latomi, it will soon fall apart.


    Shall we do what someone taught us?


    But to whom?


    A fortune teller?


    ... I don''t like to use my loved ones.


    Besides, I don''t really want to lie.


    I feel anxious because I''m about to lose my temper somewhere.


    Hmm, I guess I happened to be concerned about the scent in the woods and found it.


    I was concerned about the scent I knew exactly, and I found it.


    Yeah, I didn''t lie.


    I just saved you a lot of time.


    ... Ok, if anyone asks, let''s push it through with this.


    The adventurers are gathered in one place.


    Apparently, they''re starting a full-scale crusade.


    What am I going to do?


    Should I wait in this place?


    Or is it okay to continue your journey?


    "Mr. Seiselk."


    After the discussion of the adventurers, I give my voice to Mr. Seiselk, who is back.


    "What''s up?


    "Does it seem okay to continue the journey?


    "You should stop. Given last night''s sightings and more, the number of augs is higher than expected"


    "Do you mean there are more than 10 of them?


    "More than that, I guess. The crusader leader''s forecast said it was about 30."


    "That''s a lot"


    "Oh, so you shouldn''t be away from here"


    "Okay. Travel will wait until the crusade is over."


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be back in a hurry."


    "Be careful not to get hurt."


    "... oh, something good. The Word."


    Words?


    Will you be careful?


    I don''t know what to do, but he seems to like it.


    "Ivy, can you give me a hand?


    Mr. Nooga invites you.


    Approaching, garbage was being collected in front of their tent.


    "Yes, if there''s anything I can do to help"


    "I''m handling garbage in the central part of the square, can you take this garbage?


    Can we meet Slime for garbage disposal?


    I wanted to see where to process it, so thank you.


    "Okay."


    "I''m sorry, can I also ask for the trash of the adventurers around me?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    "I''m sorry. Thanks."


    I hear voices from people I don''t know.


    Looking at you, it looks like a group of female adventurers.


    There are other groups waving and appealing to this one.


    I guess we''re all busy because we''re headed for a crusade.


    After dropping off the adventurers, we head to the center as we collect garbage.


    Going between the tent and the tent, he went out to where the slime was doing the garbage disposal.


    The total number of slimes is 14.


    There are 4 adventurers, 3 men and 1 woman.


    Is it all Tamer?


    "Excuse me. May I put it here?


    "Whoa, maybe that''s the kid the Flaming Sword brought in?


    After a man who was nearby looked at me a little surprised, he nodded to convince me of something.


    "Yes, thank you for your help"


    "Hahaha, that''s discipline. That''s where the garbage is."


    When you put the garbage down, one slime approaches.


    Some of the garbage I''ve collected is dirty cloth, empty potion bins, and broken daggers.


    Which one should I give you?


    "Is that it? Could there be a sword?


    A woman can speak to me.


    "Yes, it''s broken though"


    "Can you bring that because this kid will handle it?


    "Yes."


    Grab a broken dagger and put it in front of the slime that is by the woman.


    Sword-eating slime is very rare in rare slime.


    As I watch the slime, I sit still on the dagger.


    There''s no change, so I stare at you wondering.


    "Heh heh, I don''t think you can tell by looking at it."


    "Huh?"


    "Because swords take a lot of time"


    "Really... I didn''t know"


    Back where I put the trash, a few slimes were doing the disposal for me.


    Looks like some slimes can handle an empty bin.


    Looking at it, I felt uncomfortable.


    It takes a long time to process a single bin.


    ... Sola, even though it won''t be long.


    Looking at the slime that seemed to be digesting, I felt a creepy discomfort.


    My body freaks out.


    Hurry up and check around, but I can''t see who anyone is.


    I don''t know, it''s similar to the morning feeling.


    That''s disgusting.


    "Are you okay? You look a little pale, though."


    "What.... I''m fine. Thank you."


    The woman I spoke to earlier spoke to me worryingly, and I freaked out.


    The woman looked a little surprised but immediately offered her hand when she laughed softly.


    "I''m a member of the Green Wind, Tamer''s Meera. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, I''m traveling alone. It''s Ivy."


    "I''m alone. You''re still underage, aren''t you?


    "Yes."


    "If you have anything to worry about, talk to me. It''ll help you as a senior adventurer!


    "Thank you"


    A slight discomfort runs around my neck.


    See you later.


    Now, run your gaze around, but you can''t capture anything.


    I don''t know what it is. Really, it''s disgusting.


    "Do you feel anything?


    "Eh... ah"


    Distracted by the discomfort, I forgot Mr. Meera I was talking to.


    Quietly flutters his neck to the side, but a pong and hand rests on his head.


    "It looks like this. I''m a member of a group of middle-aged adventurers. Let me just talk to you?


    Talk to me. Are you okay?


    But what can I say?


    "Whatever you want?


    "Um... feel uncomfortable. The area around my neck is chipped..."


    You''re in trouble for me to tell you this.


    But I don''t know how to explain it.


    Mr. Meera looks a little harsh.


    "It''s important to feel uncomfortable. Because it leads to protecting yourself."


    "Protect yourself?


    "Yes. I think I felt something disturbing in my gaze. Since when do you feel uncomfortable?


    "Since this morning."


    "So there''s something wrong with this crusader."


    Did you believe me?


    "I will tell those who are crusading members and trust them. Be careful Ivy isn''t alone."


    "... Yes. But if it''s a mistake."


    "If it''s a mistake, you just have to make it a laugh. But if it''s true, it''s possible they''re after us. Discomfort and disgust are important to protect yourself. Don''t neglect it."


    That''s scary.


    I do feel uncomfortable.


    Does that mean someone''s after you?


    My body shivers all the time.


    "Fine. I''ll tell the members of the Flaming Sword as well. Because they''re top adventurers."


    "What!"


    That surprises me.

 65 63 Stories Disturbing Organization

    "Ivy! Ivy! Ivy!"


    Mr. Ratlua''s voice sounds amazing in the square.


    As my voice approaches me, I feel the gaze from around me.


    Her face is hot, so she must be turning red.


    I feel like Mr. Meera, who was next door, is sending me a look of pity.


    He told me he was a top adventurer, but I find it really strange watching Mr. Ratlua.


    I thought the top adventurers with all sorts of experience were more calm people.


    No, I''m calm except for Mr. Ratlua.


    Is he special?


    Mr. Ratlua, who came in front of me, grabs me on both shoulders.


    "Are you okay? Nothing''s been done? I can''t believe I''m turning a blind eye on Ivy!


    What do you mean, "grumpy"?


    I wonder what kind of explanation he''s been asking?


    Don''t feel like we''re headed in a strange direction.


    "Hey, Ratlua. Ivy''s pathetic to call you out loud."


    Mr. Meera gave me the voice of my heart, paying his hand from the shoulder that was being grabbed.


    Thank you.


    "Hmm? What?


    ... didn''t get through.


    When I look at Mr. Ratlua, I look at Mr. Meera in a really strange way.


    Sigh loudly, Mr. Meera shaking his neck to the side.


    Something tells me I''m sorry I made you tired.


    "Meera, thank you"


    Mr. Seiselk walked in a little late.


    There''s Mr. Nooga, but there''s no Mr. Sifal.


    Looking around, he seems to be talking to other adventurers.


    "It''s okay. ''Cause Ivy''s like my brother and he''s cute."


    "Right ~. Wouldn''t you be my brother? Ivy, how''s it going?"


    I don''t care what they say, I shake my neck small and sideways.


    "Eh, just a little bit!


    He''s just a little brother, isn''t he?


    When I twisted my neck, suddenly Mr. Nooga dropped a clenched fist on Mr. Ratlua''s head.


    Mr. Ratlua holds his head together with the sound of a gong.


    I''m staring at Mr. Nooga with tears.


    "Not at all. Ratlua will be restless forever."


    "Shut up, Meera."


    "Your relationship hasn''t changed."


    As Mr. Seiselk shuddered, he crumbles as he looks at Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Meera.


    "Oh, I think this has gotten a lot better. When I grow up."


    "Really? It looks just like it used to be."


    To Mr. Seiselk''s words, Mr. Meera, with a slightly infidel face.


    Mr. Meera and Mr. Ratlua seem to have known each other for a long time.


    With that said, I have no mercy for Ms. Meera''s gaze, whether it''s the way she talks the most or the way she responds to words.


    Mr. Seiselk sat back slightly to gaze at me.


    "Ivy."


    I don''t know, he looks very serious.


    "Yes."


    "I heard the story. Ever since we got to this square, huh?


    "Yes, it is"


    "Right. Bad. We brought him here..."


    "What, that''s not true. I really appreciate you bringing me here."


    "But..."


    "If you were spending the night in the woods, you could have run into an ogre. So I really, really appreciate it."


    "Mr. Seiselk. There''s no other way to bring him here than to have an aug problem. We need to discuss what''s going to happen."


    Mr. Seiselk laughs bitterly at Mr. Meera''s words.


    "You sure do. Can I talk to you in more detail?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Sifal is back, so I''ll make tea for everyone.


    Mr. Meera is intrigued, staring at me making tea.


    After all, tea is rare.


    Mr. Nouga urged me to explain what happened in the morning.


    When I woke up feeling uncomfortable, I felt signs of someone outside the tent.


    I looked around because I felt uncomfortable many times during the day, but I couldn''t find anyone.


    At the end of the conversation, Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Nouga look harsh.


    Mr. Schiffer thinks of something that doesn''t really change his expression.


    Mr. Ratlua is staring around.


    I want you to stop that, because there are people who are frightened because they don''t even know what it means.


    "Is that them?


    Them?


    Mr. Seiselk seems to have something in mind.


    "I knew you''d come up with that."


    Mr. Meera seems to think of something, too.


    I wonder what it is?


    The look on Mr. Nooga''s face makes me very scared.


    "Mr. Nooga, I think you can kill people with your face."


    To Mr. Meera''s word, Mr. Ratlua nods.


    Face, not gaze, what about its expression.


    Mr. Nuga coughs up one and drinks tea.


    "Ivy, listen carefully. There''s a troublesome organization in Otrewa town that''s in question."


    "Is it an organization?


    Is it the organization that Deputy Verivera was talking about?


    I heard the controls have been tightened.


    "Taking people is an organization that sells them as slaves. The town vigilante was supposed to take control of it all at once, but it looks like that information has been leaked from somewhere. Control failed, they got away with it."


    Mr. Seiselk looks rather remorseful.


    "All I could catch was the lower end of nothing I know about the organization. You must have been cut off to buy time."


    I get the impression that Mr. Nooga''s words are somewhat naughty.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Ha, too few sightings of suspicious people, even though people are actually being exposed"


    "... you mean I''m being targeted by that organization?


    "Not yet, I can''t say enough. But it''s possible. So be careful not to be alone."


    I was seriously told, so I looked into Mr. Seiselk''s eyes and nodded one.


    He was stroked in the head and lost a little strength from his body, which was solidified by tension.


    "Ivy, I''ll introduce you to my people, too....... hehe"


    I don''t know, the moment Mr. Meera''s gaze turned to the other adventurers, she got scared of smiling.


    Follow Meera''s gaze, look in the same direction, but there are so many adventurers out there who don''t know what they''re looking at.


    "Hey, wait here."


    "Ha, yes"


    My voice, which was supposed to be gentle, felt stabbing somewhat.


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Nouga spill a dry laugh.


    As he followed Mr. Meera''s figure, he stood in front of the two men.


    And... I grabbed two heads and hit them.


    "Ahhh, that hurts. Ivy, those two are Meera''s people. I''m a brother and a group, and Meera''s my youngest sister."


    Are you a brother, and it looks painful.


    Despite being a little far away, I heard him say gothin.


    Let''s not make Mr. Meera angry.

 66 64 Stories Twins and Crusader Leaders

    "Nice to meet you, Meera''s brother and tort in the green wind. This is my brother Marma."


    Surprised.


    The same face lined up.


    Could it be, twins?


    "Ivy, are you surprised? My brothers are twins. It''s rare."


    Unusual?


    ... Really?


    If that''s what Mr. Meera says, I guess so.


    Hi, I feel like the knowledge I know has been influenced a lot by me before, so I can''t say anything bad.


    But surely there were no people in the village I''d ever been to who I thought were twins.


    Is it unusual?


    Let''s remember.


    "I''ve never seen it before. Best regards, It''s Ivy."


    "Oh, you''re a good boy."


    Both Mr. Tort and Mr. Marma responded with a smile.


    ... but what is it?


    Something to your brother Marma...... is it your fault?


    "Right! She''s such a good girl."


    "Were you gathered"


    For a long time, I heard a gentle and calm voice.


    Turning his gaze to his voice, a man with a slightly stronger side to his disappointed body was walking over here.


    It has a very, very dependable atmosphere.


    I''ve never had that impression on anyone I met.


    You''re a strange man.


    "Leader, this is Ivy we talked about earlier."


    "Uh, uh, it''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    When I was looking at a man in vain, I was surprised that he accidentally called me by his name.


    I managed to say hello, but are you okay?


    And you were the leader of the crusade, I see.


    "I''m the leader of the crusade, it''s Borolda. Say hello."


    With that said, I was gently stroked in the head.


    What is it, the atmosphere?


    It''s supposed to be my first meeting, but when I can stroke my head, I calm down.


    I knew he was a stranger.


    "Meera''s been in this square forever, isn''t she?


    "Yeah, I''m going to. I mean, Tamer the Slime never joins the crusade, does he?


    "Hahaha, it sure is. I wouldn''t do anything to lose my precious Tamer. Stay as long as you can with Ivy."


    "Absolutely. Leave it to me!"


    Mr. Meera winks at me, so I laugh a little.


    But I guess he''s a valuable Tamer.


    Isn''t Tamer that much?


    I''d like to hear about that area... but we should do it next time, right?


    Thinking about it, Mr. Gyut Ratlua hugged him from behind.


    "I''ll be with you as much as I can! Rely on me!


    I also wonder if I can rely too much.


    But.


    "Yes, please"


    Being overly reluctant can be rude to the other person.


    When you''re sweet, sweeten and do what you can to help.


    I remember the words the fortune teller told me were important in dating people.


    I don''t know the extent of the excessive reluctance, but let me sweeten you up here.


    Honestly, I''m afraid of that discomfort.


    The three green-breezed Meera broke up with him, promising to meet him tomorrow.


    Crusader leader Borolda seems to have something to talk to Mr. Seiselk about, and the two of us have gone somewhere.


    "Um, Mr. Ratlua. Can I get some ingredients? I''d like to make dinner."


    "Are you sure? The soup and meat were delicious yesterday, so I was actually going to ask for it."


    "I''m happy. I''ll work hard to make it."


    The smile spills on Mr. Ratlua''s smiling expression.


    Return to the tent and speak in a small voice to Sola, who is in the bag.


    "I''m sorry, Sola. It''s going to make me feel cramped for the time being."


    Sola was in the bag, stretched big and vertical twice, but there was no sign of her coming out.


    Even though it usually pops out of the bag.


    Does Sola understand the circumstances in which I was placed?


    When I stroke it gently, I shake it happily pulled.


    "I''m glad you''re all good people."


    To my words, Sola, stop shaking and stare at me.


    ... what is it?


    I react differently than usual.


    When I try to talk to Sola, there''s a little loud noise outside the tent.


    I''m curious, but let''s do this later.


    Place the potion in the bag containing Sola.


    The crusade will last until about what time.


    Sora''s potion is getting thinner.


    "Sora, try your best to cook dinner."


    Touch the vertically stretched and shaking Sola, then close the bag and put it on the blanket.


    Get the seasoning out of the bag and out of the tent.


    Mr. Ratlua had already started a fire and prepared pots and water for me.


    "Excuse me. I''m late."


    "It''s okay. Is this good for the ingredients? Yes, you''ll get fresh meat tomorrow. Because he said he''d hand out the mou he crusaded today tomorrow."


    Fresh meat of mou.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    Cut the ingredients received into moderate sizes and add them to the pan.


    Sounds like today''s meat is meat called salted coco.


    Cocko...... I don''t know what it is, an animal that comes to mind but I don''t know it.


    In the meantime, if you are not careful about flavoring it because it is salted, it will become salty.


    Simmer several types of medicinal herbs brought to you in a pot with the meat.


    I felt uncomfortable around my neck.


    Just look around.


    There are so many adventurers, I can''t tell who they are.


    Besides, when you look around, the discomfort is gone.


    I wonder who......


    Pong and his hands on his head.


    "It''s okay. We''re here."


    Mr. Ratlua strokes my head with a smile.


    "Thank you. Soup, it''s time to finish. You''re going to bake cock."


    In the salted cocoa, cover with herbs and cook.


    It''s a medicinal herb that smells a little unique, but are you okay?


    Mr. Nouga comes out of the tent and sits by the meat he''s baking.


    Mr. Sifal, who had gone somewhere, also sat by the pot of soup at some point.


    You didn''t make me feel any sign at all, Mr. Sifal, that''s the top adventurer?


    ... Something seems a little different.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    "No, just wait a little longer. Mr. Seiselk hasn''t, either."


    "You can leave Seiselk alone."


    "What?"


    "Sifal, it''s you"


    I heard Mr. Seiselk, so I turn my gaze.


    With some tired look, I''m looking at Mr. Sifal.


    "Oh, welcome home"


    "No offense, I mean it, but you''re scared of Sifal."


    "Oh no. I''m not scared."


    "Well said. You''ve been trying to eat my share."


    "At mealtime, it''s worse not to come back. It''s a waste of time to leave."


    "No, no, you''re not willing to leave my share?


    "... if it cools down, it''s a waste."


    Mr. Sifal is quite different from his first impression.


    Somehow, I had this fluffy image.


    What... feels like going my way?


    Is it there?


    Well, it''s a little different.


    Let''s make it a meal.


    For some reason all the time, I speak to you to stop Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Sifal, who are making a statement.


    I feel like I''m getting more and more grumpy about what Mr. Nooga is staring at the meat.


    ... Not only Mr. Ratlua, but the Flaming Sword may all be unique.

 67 65 Stories Solas Response

    Finish your meal and return to the tent with hot water.


    Close the entrance securely and stop the fitting from opening from the outside.


    "Okay, it''s okay"


    Open the magic bag and watch what happens to Sola.


    Sora looked at me and jumped out of the bag with Piong.


    Now that I''ve decided it''s okay, Sora still seems to understand my situation.


    I always think, don''t count on Sola.


    With that said, will Adandala be all right?


    I wish you''d gone away from the woods around here.


    The information that I saw hasn''t come in, so I guess I haven''t found it.


    But I''m worried.


    When I look at Sola, she moves her body in her usual up and down motion.


    Something tells me you need to watch this exercise once a day.


    ... That''s weird, because I keep looking at it?


    As I wipe my body, I recall what I talked to Mr. Seiselk about.


    Honestly, I''m so scared.


    When I was first targeted for my life, my remorse was stronger than my fear.


    When I was in the tent, there was fear but confusion was stronger.


    But this time, I''m scared anyway.


    "Huh. Sora, what do I do? I... it looks like they''re after me"


    To put it into words, it kind of increased my fear.


    Bull trembled, Sora stopped exercising and snubbed her body against my leg as she sat down.


    He seemed worried about me.


    "It''s okay. Because everyone in the blazing sword will be there."


    Somehow, calm your feelings.


    Sora bounced with Piompion and shook with a pull.


    I laugh a little at how Sora always looks.


    "Besides, Tamer''s Meera said she''d stay with me."


    Let me ask you something about slime.


    You might find out something about Sola, too.


    When I turn my gaze to Sola, Sola stops moving and stares at me.


    "What?"


    It''s just like it was in the evening.


    A gaze like complaining about something, unlike how Sora always looks.


    In the evening it must have been after I told them, "I''m glad we''re all good people".


    ... No way, did you react to the word "everyone"?


    When we talked about the blazing sword, it was the usual reaction.


    What is this reaction right now... Mr. Meera?


    For Sola, isn''t Mr. Meera a good person?


    It''s a lie.


    ''Cause Mr. Meera looked like she was seriously worried about me.


    But Sora has always kept me away from danger.


    When I almost touched the poisonous grass by mistake, he let me know by the hand.


    Even when I was a wooden demon, he let me know.


    ... really to Mr. Meera?


    "Sola, is everyone okay with the Flaming Sword?


    Sola is bouncing and shaking with Piong.


    "Is Mr. Borolda okay, leader of the crusade?


    Jump and pull and shake with Piong Piong.


    It''s kind of a more powerful way to jump than a flaming sword, but it won''t be a problem.


    "... what about Mr. Green Wind Meera?


    Stop all movements and stare at me, Sora.


    ... Is Sola feeling something for Mr. Meera?


    What''s that?


    Given how Sora is, it''s not good for me, absolutely not.


    Grasp both hands together.


    I thought you were a good guy, but you''re not?


    But I didn''t feel uncomfortable or uncomfortable.


    Is that it?


    Am I?


    I feel like I''ve felt something...... yes, it''s Mr. Marma.


    When I saw his smile, I felt just a little uncomfortable.


    I didn''t know then... but I remember.


    Those are the eyes that define things.


    He had the same eyes as the village chief in Ratomi village.


    An eye to determine if it is worth using.


    It was only for a moment, so I thought it was a mistake.


    That''s not a mistake.


    So, after all, they''re the officials in the organization, including Mr. Meera, in the green wind?


    ... What shall I do?


    You want to talk to Mr. Seiselk?


    But what can I say?


    That Mr. Meera might be part of the organization?


    There''s no way you can believe me, even though I don''t have proof.


    Because it''s just the feeling of Sola.


    I believe in Sola.


    We''ve been traveling together for a long time.


    Believe what Sora felt.


    But Sola can''t prove it, and I can''t show her.


    Who would believe that?


    ... I don''t know.


    I felt weight on my thighs.


    Sola came on my leg as I sat down.


    And look at me and shiver with a pull.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    Tomorrow, I have a meeting with Meera and the others.


    I also told Mr Seiselk that I would be fine because I was with Mr Meera.


    Caress Sora slowly.


    Leaving this place now?


    But the Orga crusade is not over.


    If you run into an orga in the woods, you''re sure to get killed.


    Besides, there are constant guards of demons in this place.


    You won''t be able to leave without finding it.


    There are adventurers in the woods during the day, and they don''t have the skills to hide and travel so they can''t find them.


    Ha, you''re not going to make it out of this place without anyone.


    Then what can I do?


    I wonder what I can do now... not to distrust them.


    First, I need to make sure they don''t know what I suspect.


    If I were to be distrustful, I might do something.


    But really, Mr. Meera did?


    Ha, we need to be careful from tomorrow.


    Can you deceive me so I can''t get through?


    We''re gonna have to do this, right?


    Phew, sad.


    You cared, you were nice, and I was happy to meet you.


    Eat up your teeth good enough to contain the tears that are going to be zero.


    "Something to cry about, I won''t cry about, never"


    As yet, it has not been decided that Mr. Meera is part of the organization.


    Maybe it''s Sora''s mistake.


    But I can''t help but feel like an answer to that gaze when Mr. Marma saw me.


    And I believe in Sola.


    "Phew."


    Sora is staring at me on her thighs.


    Yes, if anything happens to me, it affects Sola too.


    I just have to get through it.


    He said it was a public organization.


    So, what''s the point of exposing me?


    In the meantime, I need to make sure it doesn''t get unnatural when I''m with Mr. Meera.


    Embrace Gyu Sola.


    I''m scared, but I have to.


    Let''s do our best, for me and Sola.


    It''s okay, I''m sure it''s okay.


    I woke up all the time with people talking and signs of movement.


    Apparently, with Sola in her arms, she fell asleep.


    Put Sola on the blanket and stretch her arms to make a giddy noise.


    You were supposed to be asleep, but you''re tired.


    Take a big deep breath and change your mind.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay."


    Sora is staring at me.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    Caress and arrange the potion in front of Sola.


    It also sounds from a tent just around the corner.


    Someone in the blazing sword must have woken up.


    When Sola finished her meal, she began exercising vertically.


    See how it goes a little bit and put it in the bag.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going"


    Exhale for a long time, change your mind, remove the hardware from your tent and go outside.


    It''s all right.

 68 66 stories, Mr. Ratlua.

    "Good Morning"


    Outside the tent, Mr. Nooga was preparing breakfast.


    "Morning, thanks for the soup"


    "No."


    Yesterday, apart from the soup for dinner, I made the soup so I could eat it the next morning.


    Mr. Nooga is cutting the dried meat apart as he warms the pot of soup.


    "Good morning!


    I hear a cheerful voice from behind in the morning, and I can gently stroke my head with a pomp.


    Mr. Ratlua feels a little more in contact since he found out I was being targeted.


    I know you''re worried about me, but I feel something a little different from that.


    It''s just not uncomfortable or uncomfortable.


    I just feel a little bit, so I can''t figure out what that is.


    "Good Morning"


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Sifal also immediately come out of the tent and start having breakfast for everyone.


    "Yes this" I feel strange as I receive the black bread I was given all the time.


    I think I''m an outsider, but everyone in the blazing sword accepts me without any discomfort.


    Eat with me as a matter of course and have my bread as a matter of course.


    ... stare at the black bread in your hand.


    I''m worried about the organization, but I''m a little upset that I have company.


    "That''s right, Seiselk. I''m off today."


    "Ha... ahhh, well, I can''t help it"


    I wonder what it is?


    Mr. Ratlua, are you off today?


    Is that what happened during the crusade?


    I''ve never heard of it... well, I''ve never been involved with a top adventurer before, and I wonder if I do.


    "You did it. You can stay with Ivy."


    Could this be for me?


    I''m glad to think about Mr. Meera, but I don''t think so.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    "That''s okay. I got permission from Seychelles."


    Looking at Mr. Seiselk, he doesn''t seem to withdraw just shrugging his shoulders.


    Is that okay?


    You sure about that?


    "I have nothing to worry about. Ratlua, we''ll go get permission from the leader later."


    "Copy that!"


    To Mr. Nouga''s words, Mr. Ratlua seems happy.


    Somehow, I bowed my head toward Mr. Seiselk.


    Mr. Seiselk raises his hand lightly with a bitter laugh.


    To be honest, I''m scared of Mr. Meera, so I''m comfortable with Mr. Ratlua being with me.


    Ho, my strength fell out of my body.


    He seemed more nervous about what was to come than he thought.


    After some time after breakfast, Mr. Nouga and Mr. Ratlua head to explain to the crusader leader.


    Are you sure? I drop him off at the back with the thought.


    Ivy, I''m sorry.


    "No, I''m sorry I''m the one. It''s like putting Mr. Ratlua to rest."


    "That''s not true. Rest is for Ratlua."


    Huh?


    For Mr. Ratlua?


    "... well, a lot"


    "What?"


    For some reason, Mr. Seiselk''s expression, which is always sober, turns into a bitter thing.


    I''m surprised at that, and I stare.


    You noticed my gaze, that look disappears and gives me a bitter laugh.


    "Well, what do you say?... I was a little unstable knowing Ivy was being targeted by tissue. So I''m sorry, but you have to stay with me today."


    "Really? It helps because I''m comfortable with you too."


    ... From the look on Mr. Seiselk''s face, I felt like maybe there was something there.


    But it wouldn''t be a good thing for me to step in, as a child as soon as I knew him.


    I don''t know if it''s getting unstable, but I''m touching my head more often.


    Maybe that''s for peace of mind.


    "Yeah, but if it gets hard, you can hit me."


    "Hit him, is it?


    "Yes, yes. It''s all right, because Ivy can''t snap as hard as she punches him."


    I mean the look on Mr. Seiselk''s face.


    You said it was unstable, but it''s something you can hit me with?


    "Ivy. What, my story?


    "What kind of leader?


    "I was sighing so big, but no problem!


    That easy?


    "Ivy, you''re with me today!


    "Yes, I''m glad."


    Drop off the Seiselks on their way to the crusade and clean up after breakfast.


    Similar to yesterday, we head under the slime where we collect and dispose of garbage.


    Collect trash from other adventurers along the way.


    Then I felt uncomfortable around my neck.


    Before checking around today, I''ll explore which direction the gaze is from.


    ... it''s hard to understand.


    The discomfort had disappeared when I let my gaze run all around me.


    I was squeezed in the hand.


    When I give you my gaze in surprise, Mr. Ratlua is looking at me and laughing.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    Horrified by that smile and words.


    When I laugh back, Mr. Ratlua puts his gaze back in front.


    "What?"


    "What''s going on?


    "No, thanks for your help"


    "No problem. I''m busy."


    "If Mr. Seiselk asks, he''ll be pissed off."


    "hahahaha"


    I wonder what.


    Only for a moment, Mr. Ratlua looked like he was about to cry.


    Is it your fault?


    He''s no different now.


    I wonder what it is?


    Turning her gaze forward, there was Meera smiling and waving.


    For a moment, I have a force in my hand connected to Mr. Ratlua.


    ¡­¡­


    I feel Mr. Ratlua looking at me, strangely.


    But I don''t know what to say, so I fasten my legs so I can pull the connected hand.


    "Please dispose of the garbage"


    "Ahhh... yeah. Yes, Meera''s slime is a little special. See?"


    The moment Mr. Meera''s name came in from his ear, his body trembled.


    I decided I didn''t realize it and got on with it.


    "I''ll handle the sword. If it''s slime, I''ll show it to you"


    "I saw it. Yeah. That''s amazing. It''s pretty rare."


    "Really? Amazing."


    Slightly lower your gaze and repeat your deep breath.


    I just saw my face, and I just got upset when I heard the name.


    Easy, now they''ll notice.


    Relax, it''s okay.


    Many times, chant in your heart.


    Exhale for a long time and turn your gaze softly towards Mr. Meera.


    "It''s okay."


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    The words in my heart seem to have spilled small.


    Shake your head to the side and head under Mr. Meera.


    It''s all right.


    "Good morning, Ivy. I wonder why Ratlua is here.


    "I''m off today."


    "What''s that? That''s unacceptable, isn''t it?


    "Hahaha, really off. I have permission from the leader."


    "Really? Well, fine. Besides, garbage comes before each slime."


    "Copy that!"


    Leave trash before slime.


    None of the kids will digest as vigorously as Sola did.


    Could they all be hungry?


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Ratlua spoke to me, wondering if I was watching the slime still.


    "Because I''m slowly digesting"


    "Hmm? This is it, isn''t it?


    What,... this is normal?


    This, relaxed rate of digestion?


    Slime digesting the empty bottle that contained the potion at about one-fifth the speed of Sola.


    I still feel like Sola is too special.

 69 67 Nervous

    "What''s wrong?


    Let Meera''s voice desperately restrain her body from becoming frightened and somehow pretend to be calm.


    Take a quiet, deep breath so you don''t feel distrustful, and turn your gaze to Mr. Meera.


    The look on Mr. Meera''s face with a flurry of laughter.


    Yesterday I was relieved. I feel terrified by that look, but I manage to smile back.


    Still, while I keep repeating in my head that Mr. Meera has not decided to be a person in the organization.


    "The slime is strange"


    Is it because I''m nervous, or the words don''t come out well?


    What should I do?


    "Slime?"


    "You''re digesting slowly - I was telling you."


    I can hear Mr. Ratlua from next door.


    Yeah, I''m not alone, so it''s okay.


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Ratlua, he said, "Hey!" He winks at me all the time.


    "Slow digestion? If that''s what you mean, it''s the slowest slime I''m takin ''."


    "The slowest?


    "Yes, I have a rare slime that digests the sword, but it takes a day"


    Mr. Ratlua said that the slime that digests the sword is rare slime.


    Even rare slime, is that all it takes?


    "Ivy, if you''re worried about slime, you can come over here and watch, okay?


    Hold one slime in your hand and show me, Mr. Meera.


    You wouldn''t be suspicious if you showed me this, would you?


    But...


    "Bad Meera. The crusade''s about to end, so they''re asking me to clean it."


    "Cleaning?"


    "Damn, from the leader. If you want to rest, do some cleaning. People are rough ~. So, I plan on doing it with Ivy"


    Arr?


    I haven''t heard that.


    Forgot to tell you?


    "Oh well. Looks like the crusade''s about a day away. If you say that, you can split Mo''s meat today, right?


    "Yes, yes. Hunt in good shape during the Auga crusade. It''s enough for all of us to split."


    "Dinner, why don''t you join us?


    "... nothing, but the leader''s with you, right? Weren''t you sure Meera''s brothers weren''t good leaders?


    "Oh, yeah. I might hate it. Too bad."


    "Hahaha, I''m so sorry to hear that. It''s time to start cleaning."


    "Okay. See you later, Ivy."


    "Yes."


    I wonder what it is?


    I have a lot to talk about before I know it.


    I heard you could get Mo''s raw meat, but the leader''s with you for dinner?


    Right, will one person be extra today?


    I have to work hard to make it.


    Nevertheless, it seems that thanks to Mr. Ratlua, I could avoid being alone with Mr. Meera.


    Good.


    "Phew."


    Sighing unconsciously spilled, I rush to see Mr. Ratlua nearby.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    ... they didn''t seem to notice.


    I shake my neck to the side in a hurry to Mr. Ratlua, who strokes his head gently.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I made up my mind to clean up and stuff."


    "No. I''m glad if I can help, because I''m looking after you"


    "Oh well. If you say so, it will help you to understand without authorization."


    We laugh at each other a little and then start cleaning the whole square.


    Each collects and goes garbage and other things that are falling between the tents.


    I collect garbage every day, but there is still quite a bit of garbage to be missed.


    When collected throughout the square, a considerable amount is collected.


    But there were so many adventurers I liked beautifully that I didn''t gather as much garbage as I was prepared to.


    The squares for adventurers available in the village honestly have many dirty places.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?


    "Right. I was surprised to imagine an adventurer''s square."


    "One of our leaders loves beauty. It scares me when I use it dirty. What do you mean, quiet intimidation?


    "Quiet intimidation?


    "Yes, they turn off the signs, they stand behind them, and they blur and whisper, ''You''re dirty. At that time, for a moment, I was attacked by a killer... and I was scared."


    Somehow, Mr. Ratlua''s expression looks a little frightened.


    "... does Mr. Ratlua have experience too?


    "Ah, when I was new to being an adventurer. Even now, if we meet unintentionally, we get freaked out ~"


    Mr. Ratlua just freaked out when he saw him?


    Something I want to see, something I don''t want to see.


    With that said, a fellow leader... could that person join us for dinner?


    "Does that one, too, eat dinner with you?


    "Ah, maybe?


    Something''s wrong with your teeth.


    But right.


    You see me today... let''s clean around the tent thoroughly before everyone gets back.


    "It''s all right!


    Look at me, Mr. Ratlua in a hurry.


    "Because that man is not such a scary man. It''s just that he''s tough on the only guy who dirties like an idiot."


    Really?


    So, are you okay?


    I don''t use it in such a way that it gets dirty.


    ... In the meantime, let''s clean it up a little more thoroughly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Oh, I''m home"


    Take Mr. Ratlua''s gaze and see the adventurers coming back to the square.


    I don''t know, it''s been a long day.


    "He said it was like that. Maybe we could crusade all the orgasms."


    I see.


    So are you all smiling?


    When the crusade is over, you can even smile because you can go back to town.


    What shall I do?


    If they''re after us, shouldn''t we go to town?


    "Tired."


    "Good luck"


    "Oh, I''m really tired. And you''re looking pretty good, huh?


    Mr. Sifal grates the magic bag from his shoulder and looks around as he places it by the tent.


    Around the tent, I carefully cleaned.


    And I was curious about the tent, so I wiped it and cleaned it.


    So I''m glad to hear you say you''re beautiful.


    "Shit! Ivy did her best. Me, I''m gonna go to the leader''s for a second, so say hi to Ivy!


    "Roger that. And Ivy, maybe you cleaned the tent too?


    "Yes, Mr. Ratlua has given me permission,"


    "Thanks! You always cared because it was appropriate. I''m glad you''ve been beautiful for a long time."


    Good. You seem to like it.


    Still, Mr. Ratlua seemed to be in a lot of a hurry earlier, but are you okay?


    With that said, you''ve been softening up a long time since the crusaders came back.


    "What''s going on?


    "No. Are you done crusading today?


    "Yes! The crusade of the witnessed number of orgasms is over! We still need to check the perimeter tomorrow."


    "Really? I''m really tired."


    "Like ~. Kind of healing"


    That being said, he strokes his head.


    Unlike his impressions, Mr. Sifal has a slight neck pain because he is quite powerful.


    "Cifal, add and subtract your strength."


    Mr. Nuga grabs Mr. Sifal''s wrist and stops moving.


    Thanks a bit for that.


    "Good day, Mr. Nooga"


    "Ah. Yes, this"


    That''s what they gave me. Something wrapped in giant leaves.


    Huge raw meat when opened.


    Probably Mo''s meat.


    "Seasoning, nice to meet you"


    That''s right, Mr. Nooga goes inside the tent.


    I see, not herbs...... but flavoring with herbs?


    Don''t take a little while when you''re this big.


    Cut into bite sizes, let''s rub it in.


    Is it okay to use it for soup, too?


    All right, let''s make dinner.


    "Ivy, add this too"


    Another meat of mou of the same size is added.


    Huh?


    View Mr. Ratlua I brought.


    "Minutes of the leaders. Because there are four members of the leader in all."


    ... Let''s get right to it.


    It''s tough for 9 people.

 70 68 Stories Distinctive Adventurers

    I managed to work with Mr. Ratlua to make dinner for everyone.


    I made soup for 15 people thinking about replacing it, but it was hard with 3 pots.


    When I applied the meat undertaste, I didn''t have enough herbs, and I misled it by making it three flavors.


    It should be okay...... I want to think so.


    "Oh, that smells good. I mean, that smells kind of strange."


    "But it looks delicious."


    "Taste is guaranteed. Because Ivy is a good cook. Hey!"


    Mr. Ratlua vouched for me, but what do you think?


    It''s been a really long day.


    Especially the herbs.


    "Oh, Ivy. I''ll introduce you to my people. Rick, Low, Marl."


    Is that it?


    Short name, maybe a nickname?


    Three sigh with a flashing look at the leader''s introduction.


    "Do you want to introduce people by an abbreviated name? I''m Rick Belt. Greetings, Ivy."


    "What else do you care so much about?


    "Think common sense. That would be rude."


    "Really?


    "Totally. That said, you miscalled me and Low Creek today!


    "... ahhh, it would be nice if I didn''t have any particular problems"


    I want to say hello, but I can''t stop talking.


    Nevertheless, the impression of the leader is slightly different from the first time.


    A little more... I don''t know, like I was being careless.


    "The leader is missing something, isn''t he? I forgot my spare sword today."


    Is the leader missing?


    At first, I was under the impression that I could rely on it.


    When you''re among your people, do you get vegetables out of your peace of mind?


    But what about just forgetting the spare sword?


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Low Creek. Well, you can have a low. Because I''m used to being called abbreviated."


    "Here we go, Ivy."


    "I''m Marl Leak."


    "... nice to meet you"


    Same leak?


    Brother?


    Compare Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Marl Leak''s faces alternately.


    You make a completely different face.


    "I''m not a brother. Similar names, though."


    Mr. Ratlua noticed my gaze and told me softly.


    "You''re not eating?


    Mr. Nouga makes an irritating noise as he stares at the meat.


    Apparently, the meat''s cooked just fine.


    Hurry up and split the soup, and have Mr. Ratlua split the meat.


    The leader brought me bread with nuts, so I cut it apart.


    "I''ll have it."


    A sip of the soup spreads the flavour of the meat to your mouth.


    The herbs also pulled out the richness in a good way.


    Good, delicious.


    ...... hmm?


    I don''t know, it would be quiet if I did... Could it taste bad?


    Looking around, he''s kind of drinking soup silently.


    ...... what a scary!


    "Um... flavor, are you okay?


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s so delicious. Too delicious to be surprised."


    Mr. Ratlua answered with a smile.


    Good.


    "Sure, you seem pretty good at cooking"


    Mr. Marl Leak stands up with an empty soup dish.


    Morning!


    I''m done eating.


    ... Soup, should I have made more?


    Oh, Mr. Schiffer replaced him too.


    Mm-hmm. I might have made less.


    "Is that enough?


    "Ivy, never mind. There''s more than usual, so it''s enough."


    Horrible at the words of the leader.


    But are you sure it''s okay?


    I feel like Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Sifal are staring at each other in front of a pot with soup in it.


    ... Ah, I''m combing the meat in the soup.


    "Wow, this meat is delicious!... Could it be a herb?


    Mr. Law eats meat and asks.


    Just the flavoring that caused anxiety, I am relieved.


    "Yes, I''m rubbing the herbs in with a lower flavor"


    "Did you? Mikom?"


    I wonder if the lower flavor is an unfamiliar method of cooking.


    I thought the way to rub it in was normal, but not?


    Well, now I guess I don''t have to think about it.


    "Yes, because the flavor stains the meat better"


    "Heh, that? This one tastes different. Ah, this one''s delicious too!


    I didn''t have enough herbs to change the flavor when I thought of it, but he seems to like it.


    Good.


    With that said, I''m concerned about the amount of meat Mr. Nouga is eating from earlier.


    Aren''t we eating a little too much?


    "Nooga, you''re eating a little too much!


    "... never mind"


    "I care! Turn it to the others, too, it."


    "I can''t."


    "Why not!


    Ahhh, the soup was followed by Mr. Nouga and Mr. Rickbert starting a feud.


    Isn''t that enough, after all?


    I worried about a lot of things, but it seemed like we managed to have enough to satisfy everyone.


    And more food than I ever imagined.


    "Ivy, I''m sorry. You''ve been busy, haven''t you?


    Mr. Seiselk asks me worried.


    "No, I''m fine. Because I like to cook."


    "Right. Good for you. Ivy, by the way, was going to Otrewa after the crusade."


    "... it"


    "Hmm? You rescheduled? But you better stop traveling alone while they''re after you, ''cause you could be waiting to be alone."


    Right, is it more dangerous than being targeted without having to go to Otrewa town?


    Then what am I supposed to do?


    "Why don''t you come with us to Otrewa town?


    "Are you with Mr. Seiselk and the others?


    "Oh, it''s about two days from here to town. What do you say?"


    "Won''t it annoy you?


    "That''s not true. You can have some delicious meals."


    There are still medicinal herbs for soup.


    If it helps, okay?


    Honestly, I''m so scared to be alone.


    "Excuse me, thank you"


    "You''re really disciplined."


    I can gently brush my head against Mr. Seiselk.


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Marl Leak interrupts in between with some high tension.


    And the smell of aromatic alcohol.


    "Ah, you''re still early for alcohol! There''s gonna be another one tomorrow!


    "Say what! For a delicious meal. Liquor ~"


    "Ha, leader. Marl, Leak''s drunk!


    "Oh, I didn''t bring you any booze."


    "Ahhh!


    Mr. Sifal''s voice echoes from the tent.


    And he jumps out of his tent in a huge shape.


    I grab the arms of Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua, who were too close to being scared.


    Mr. Sifal looked around, and when he found Mr. Marl Leak, he said [chuckles]


    Show Mr. Marl Leak a tremendous smile, like a sound.


    He, who was under tension, is also turning a blind eye to Mr. Sifal''s condition, bluing his face.


    Smiles change without expression.


    "Oh, my God."


    Running off at the same time as Mr. Sifal''s voice, Mr. Marl Leak.


    Mr. Sifal following.


    I wonder what it is, is something wrong?


    Still, is it okay to run around after a drink?


    "Sorry, my idiot. Apparently, you drank cifal''s liquor without permission."


    Apologize as the leader sighs.


    Mr. Seiselk shrugs his shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "Ivy was bad, too. Make me feel scared."


    Following the leader''s gaze, my hand holding onto the arms of Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua.


    "Oh, excuse me"


    Release the hand you were rushing to grasp.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Sifal, you scared me."


    I snort at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Then there was a scream from somewhere.


    It kind of resembles Mr. Marl Leak''s voice......


    "Oh, did you have a fight?"


    Was it Mr. Marl Leak?


    He had an amazing voice, but are you okay?


    After a while, Mr. Schiffer looks like he''ll be back for fun.


    I don''t have a scary impression of that smile, I get a neat impression.


    Are you sure Mr. Marl Leak is okay?

 71 69 Stories Flaming Sword and Thunder King

    An end to the crusade is declared, and many tents are cleaned up one after the other and disappear.


    Clean up your tent as you see the sight.


    On the side, Mr. Nooga and Mr. Sifal are clearing the tent.


    Out of nowhere, I hear the joy of being able to return to town and the joy of ending without injury.


    Looking at how things are going, it looks like they''re heading back to town one after the other from the group where the journey has ended.


    "You couldn''t talk slowly. Too bad."


    Mr. Meera is approaching.


    I get a little nervous about what she looks like.


    "Thank you for all your help"


    I bow my head and thank you, taking care not to be funny.


    There are Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga nearby.


    It''s all right.


    "When you get to Otrewa, I''ll introduce you to the town."


    "... if you have time, please"


    What should I do?


    When we get to Otrewa town, we''re alone.


    After all, should we leave town immediately?


    But he said someone could be watching him, and I don''t know what to do.


    Ivy''s going to be with us for a while.


    Hmm?


    I wonder what that means.


    I see Mr. Nouga, but he''s still in a hurry to get ready for the trip.


    "I was... well, let me know when you''re free. I wish you''d tell the guild."


    "Yes."


    I can hear you calling Mr. Meera.


    When I look at the voice, Mr. Meera''s brother is waving away.


    "See you later, Ivy."


    "Yes. Again."


    I wave back to Mr. Meera, who smiles and waves.


    I''m naturally horrified by the way you walk away.


    I managed to avoid being alone until today.


    Someone from the Flaming Sword has always been with me since that dinner.


    There are also other Mr. Law and Mr. Marl Leak.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Mr. Ratlua, who had been forced to participate in the crusade''s work, returned.


    Behind that, too, is the figure of Mr. Seiselk and, for some reason, the figure of four crusaders.


    "Good luck"


    "Leaders are rough people!


    "You''re still fine, you still have work to do"


    "Give me a break!"


    "Hahaha, Ivy, I''m going back to town with you, say hello"


    "Regards"


    It would be comforting if the crusaders were with us.


    I think it might be for me, so I bow my head.


    Everyone stroked my head for some reason.


    I''ve been combing it in the morning, but it must be a blur. I keep thinking, Mr. Law fixed it for me.


    I feel like that hand is somehow used to it.


    "Mr. Law, are you used to something?


    "Really? Oh, I guess it''s because I''m finishing my boys'' hair."


    You didn''t know you had a family.


    "Do you have a son?


    "Two, they''re cute."


    When Mr. Law talks about his family, it kind of adds warmth to that voice.


    Something good like that.


    "It''s time to go"


    Move out with the voice of the leader.


    Guys, we need to make sure we''re not late because we''re adults.


    Sora is pathetic, but don''t let it go on in your bag for the time being.


    Move your hand to gently stroke it from outside the bag.


    I''m sorry, Sola.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two-day trip to town went well and we''ll be in town in a little while.


    Ivy, that''s the town we live in, Otrewa.


    Follow Mr. Ratlua''s gaze and gaze in the direction of the town.


    The town, seen from a slightly higher hilltop, was of a size beyond imagination.


    "Wow... it''s a big town"


    "Right! It''s a town I''m proud of."


    Mr. Ratlua draws his hand and hurries a little to town.


    "Hurry up and Ivy will come."


    I can hear Mr. Seiselk from behind.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Was it early?


    "Just a little bit, but it''s okay"


    I feel the relationship has come a little closer again over the last two days of my journey.


    With that said, the leaders were the name of a group called Thunder King.


    When I said I thought the crusaders were names, my leader was so infidel.


    The name Thunder King seems thoughtful, and I think I''ve done something very bad.


    The town of Otolwa also has a fine gate and a gatekeeper.


    When the gatekeeper saw Mr. Ratlua, he raised one hand and greeted him.


    "Crusade, good luck.... where have you been grabbing it?


    Grab it?


    "Do that! If we don''t go through with it, this way."


    Procedures?


    What are you talking about?


    What was taken to be pulled was a small room.


    That''s where they give me the paper.


    When you read what''s written on the paper, there''s a column that says [name, town of origin, purpose].


    What about the town you''re from?


    Speaking of which, you didn''t tell me you fled the village of Latomi.


    Should I write it?


    "Oh, I couldn''t read it. Bad."


    "No, I''m fine. Do you have to write about that town you''re from?


    "Hmm?... With that said, you weren''t listening. Where?"


    "... it''s the village of Latomi"


    "Is that Latomi?


    I hear a voice different from that of Mr. Ratlua, and I turn my gaze to the one who spoke in advance.


    There''s a man wearing the same clothes as the gatekeeper.


    You must be from the vigilante. I keep thinking, gazing and nodding.


    "Right. Is anyone vouching for you?


    Guarantee... you mean Captain Ogt?


    But how do we prove that?


    "Uh, to Captain Oguto of Latme Village"


    "Did you make something?


    "Account in a commercial guild"


    "Can you show me?


    "Yes."


    Remove the small bag from the bag wrapped around the waist and remove the white plate.


    "Can you bring it near this stone?


    ... Are you okay?


    Does it show the contents?


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m fine. ''Cause I''m just gonna make sure it''s real."


    "Yes."


    Approaching the stone, the stone glowed white and disappeared.


    "No problem"


    "Huh."


    I wonder what''s going on?


    I stare at Mr. Ratlua because I''m not sure.


    Then he looked a little surprised.


    "Ivy had Captain Ogt as his guarantor. Wow."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you know? Captain Ogt was a great adventurer."


    "I heard you were an adventurer, are you?"


    "Oh, a lot of people admire you."


    "I''m sorry. Just the name and the purpose, can you write it down?


    "Ah, yes."


    Name on paper and purpose of the journey...... what could be the purpose?


    The dump?


    I can''t write that, uh, on my journey.


    They laughed a little when I gave them the paper.


    Why not?


    "You''ve never seen a guy who writes that he''s on a journey. Yes."


    They give me something.


    If you look at it, it looks like a permit made of wood sticks.


    "Because you''ll need it to get in and out of town. And give it back to me when you leave town."


    "Yes, thank you"


    I wonder if the larger towns will need permits because there will be a lot of people going in and out.


    Wow.


    "Are you done?"


    Looking back to his voice, the leader is standing at the entrance to the room.


    "It''s over ~. Ivy, let''s go"


    "Yes, thank you"


    "Ooh."


    The man who gave me the permit for some reason is looking at the leader with a surprised look on his face.


    Do you know him?


    I don''t know, but Mr. Ratlua hurries, so he leaves the room with one head down.


    There was everyone outside the room.


    Apparently, I''ve kept you waiting for a while.


    "Excuse me, I''m late"


    "Yes, Ivy was acquainted with Captain Ogt from the next village"


    "Really?


    "Yes. Be my guarantor."


    "Guarantor?


    "I fled the village of Latomi."


    "Latomi? I''m listening. That was tough."


    The leader strokes his head gently.


    When I hear the name of the village of Latomi, they all look a little bitter.


    I don''t know what it''s like right now, but maybe it''s terrible.

 72 [List of Characters * Nerd Note]

    [Protagonist]


    judged to have no Ivy Skills star, began his escape journey from the village where he was born


    [Companion]


    Rare Slime Called Collapse Slime Tamed by Sola Ivy


    Cat demon Adandala, I miss Ivy for saving my life.


    [Latomi Village]


    Diviner


    The only person in the village of Lubalatomi who has been kind to Ivy. The deceased.


    Ivy''s father.


    Tablo


    [Village of Latme]


    vigilante


    Ogtolatome village, gatekeeper and captain of the lookout


    V¨¦rivera Latme village, deputy captain of gatekeepers and lookouts


    Village of Roigurtratome, gatekeeper and lookout


    Gunsbell Latume Village, Gatekeepers and lookouts


    The owner of the store


    The father of a second-hand shop in the village of La Gratome


    The lady general of the boar skewer in the village of Tegralatome.


    Diviner


    The famous occupier of the village of Altra Latume

 73 70 stories How to get rid of the signs

    Head to Adventurer Square with the town description.


    Mr. Low Creek, who has a family, and Mr. Sifal, who has a girlfriend, go under those waiting.


    Mr. Nouga and Mr. Marl Leak are going to see someone they know.


    The remaining ones were Mr Seiselk, Mr Ratlua, Mr Borolda and Mr Rickbert.


    They''re going to spend time together in the square, but their stronghold is this town.


    There must be a house you''re used to living in. Is that okay?


    There are many adventurers in the square.


    If it''s anywhere with someone''s eyes, isn''t it okay for one person?


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Ivy. Leaders, we have nowhere to go."


    In my atmosphere, you figured out what you were thinking.


    Mr. Ratlua speaks pleasantly.


    "They''re both kicked out of her house before the crusade. No problem."


    Mr. Rickbelt then joyfully adds the information as well.


    "You guys...... how do you know that?


    In a pitiful voice, Mr. Borolda asks Mr. Rickbelt.


    I just shrug my shoulders for that, and I don''t seem to be willing to answer.


    In the meantime, what about the other two as no problem?


    "Is Mr. Ratlua okay?


    "Oh, I don''t have a family."


    I got a look that seemed dazzling for a moment, but soon I go back to my usual smile.


    Perhaps you shouldn''t touch this thing.


    "Really? I''m glad to have Mr. Ratlua."


    "I don''t have a problem either. Because they kicked me out of my family."


    ... Can you say that''s not a problem?


    I feel like I have a different problem.


    Mr. Rickbelt is grinning.


    "Uh, thank you"


    It''s very comforting to be with you.


    So just to thank you, let''s be sure.


    When you get to the square, it''s pretty big as the town.


    There seemed to be no permit, but there was someone standing at the entrance and exit place who would be the janitor.


    Mr. Seiselk and the others raise their hands to the person, and I bow my head and enter the square.


    "Wow, that''s huge"


    "No. There are four other squares for adventurers, five in all. I wonder if they''re all as big as this."


    Five squares, wow.


    I pointed to where Mr. Borolda was available.


    "That area would be spaciously good. A little further away from the other tents."


    "Right."


    Mr Seiselk agrees, too, so we will set up a tent in the space we have found.


    The tent the four of us took out doesn''t seem to be the large tent we saw during the crusade.


    "It''s a different tent."


    "I''ve always said I''m with my people. This is a personal tent."


    "Really?"


    It''s bigger than my tent, even if it''s for one.


    That''s four, each of them is going to be installed.


    I hurry up and set up my own tent, too.


    Trouble a little while finishing up the tent.


    I want to go get Sola''s potion to the dump.


    You need to be alone for that.


    What should I do?


    The only thing left of Sola''s potion is until tomorrow morning.


    Somehow, by the end of the day, we need to get to the dump.


    Outside the tent, an adventurer you see during your crusade is talking to Mr. Borolda.


    "Okay. Tell everyone to get together."


    "Okay. Okay, please."


    "Ah."


    The adventurer seems in a hurry and runs away immediately.


    "Ivy."


    As I watch the back of the run away, I can speak to Mr. Borolda.


    Turning his gaze, Mr. Borolda with a serious expression.


    A little anxious, by the side.


    "I''ve got a little errand to run. I''ll be alone, okay?


    1 person.


    I haven''t been alone much lately.


    So I''m a little nervous, but this shouldn''t be forever.


    I need to go get the potion.


    "Yes."


    "Be careful."


    When I nodded, I was gently stroked in the head.


    Looks like the other three have finished setting up their tents and are going straight to the rendezvous point.


    Mr. Ratlua waves as he looks back again and again.


    It warms my heart to what it looks like.


    Once back in the tent, close the door tightly and stop with the hardware, then get Sola out of the bag.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t get you out at all."


    Touch the pull and the swinging sola.


    "I''m still being targeted. So be patient for a while."


    But it was nice to have a tent installed.


    I didn''t use the tent during the journey.


    If you''re in the tent, you can get Sola out of the bag.


    See Sola exercising stretching.


    After all, you''re cramped in the bag.


    "Sora, when you''re done exercising, go get the potion!


    I want to secure as many potions as possible.


    Have the bag with the most capacity.


    You''ve never acted alone since you found out you were being targeted.


    Exhale louder and pay attention to the signs outside.


    I can''t feel any signs that I''m watching this one.


    "Sola, let''s go"


    Jump with Piong and bring Sola under me up from her shoulder in a special bag.


    As you exit the tent, close the entrance securely.


    Look around, after the square.


    Explore the signs, but the boulevard is hard to read with lots of people.


    That''s why you can''t take the path of less people.


    Mr. Ratlua has cautioned me not to alarm the whole town.


    Show me your permit at the gate and get out of town.


    Check around and predict where the dump is.


    It wouldn''t be too far away.


    If it''s that big a town, there''s got to be a lot of garbage.


    Because if it''s too far away, someone should come out and throw it away in a different place.


    "There was."


    It''s still just a big town, and the size of the dump is amazing.


    But it''s as good as the village of Latme.


    Maybe you have a lot of Tamers.


    "Phew."


    Walking in the woods is honestly more tiring than usual, exploring the signs over and over again.


    I can''t relax.


    In this state, I can''t even give Sola out of the bag.


    Let''s pick up the potion and go home.


    Enter the dump and place the necessary potions in the bag as soon as allowances or.


    The only thing I pick up is the blue potion and the red potion that are essential to Sola.


    Other than that, it was still okay.


    Pack the potion full of the capacity of the degraded magic bag I brought.


    When I got out of the dump, it was getting a little dark just how much I would have picked up.


    Let''s hurry home.


    Turning his foot toward the town, he saw signs approaching us.


    I hide behind a tree immediately to see how things are going.


    It''s still getting closer.


    Tension makes my hands and feet cold.


    Take a deep breath and be conscious of harmony with nature so that the signs are not read.


    Be quiet... be quiet... as you breathe in the wind flow.


    After a while I heard the sound of throwing things away at the dump.


    And signs of going back to town.


    Good, looks like you''re not the one who was after me.


    Take a big deep breath and explore the signs around you again.


    Looks fine.


    With that said, did you get rid of the signs successfully?


    During the journey, Mr. Seiselk taught me how to erase the signs.


    In the woods, they''re the best way to turn it off in harmony with nature.


    Mr Borolda also said that this works best when hidden.


    Return to town in a little hurry.


    Explore the signs around you, but feel no discomfort or discomfort.


    When I walked into town showing my permit, I was getting more tired.


    Tired......

 74 71 Stories Fear and Specialties

    On the way back to the square, I was unexpectedly uncomfortable.


    During the crusade, it was stronger than the discomfort I felt in the square where I was sleeping.


    Following that discomfort, there are signs of more than one person.


    My leg stops for a moment, but there aren''t many people where I am right now.


    Careful not to run, hurry to the square.


    Where there are too many people, they can''t be distracted.


    But if it''s too little, I can''t call for help.


    Pick your way back, bearing in mind the precautions Mr. Ratlua has told you.


    Head down to the janitor and enter the square.


    Sometimes they ambush me in the tent, so I am also told to check for signs before entering.


    I''m scared, so I explore the signs from a little further away from the tent.


    No sign of good.


    Into the tent, close the entrance securely and stop with hardware.


    "Huh..."


    I''m slightly trembling when I look at both hands.


    With that said, you were too scared to see who you were.


    Get Sola out of the bag and hug her.


    You must have felt something, I''ve never rang it in the tent, but it''s ringing a little "puppy".


    Explore signs around the tent.


    A little further away, I can hear you.


    It also makes people move, but there''s no sign they care about this one.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    Arrange potions in front of Sola.


    Make sure you start eating, then organize the potions for Sola that you pick up from the dump.


    I''m going to put it in a special bag, but I couldn''t get in a little bit if it was too many.


    Keep them together in the corner of the tent.


    Explore the signs outside many times along the way.


    Phew, I wouldn''t be comfortable if I hadn''t done something.


    But you don''t want to go outside the tent.


    Get your hands in the bag I''ve been putting potions in.


    And take a small knife.


    Something I accidentally picked up about my eyes when I was picking up potions.


    When I left the village, I had a small sword.


    But I dropped it when I was running around in the woods, and I haven''t had a weapon since.


    Because it was too big for me, and I was in the way when I ran away.


    But when I saw this knife, it was in my hands naturally.


    Can you do anything with this knife... maybe you can''t do anything.


    Talking about Mr. Seiselk, he said there was a possibility of an organization with a large number of familiar figures.


    There''s very little I can do with one knife without any attack skills.


    Still, holding a knife calms me down a little.


    Sora, whose meal is over, is bouncing around Piong Piong and me.


    Somehow, extra power comes out of your body in that appearance.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    Thank you and stroke Sora slowly.


    Glad you had Sora.


    There''s a noise outside the tent.


    Exploring the signs, it''s a sign I know.


    This is to Mr. Seiselk, Mr. Ratlua.


    "Ivy, are you there?


    "Yes."


    Reply to Mr. Ratlua''s voice.


    Put Sola in the bag and open the entrance to the tent.


    "Good. I bought you dinner, so let''s eat."


    "What? Dinner?


    If you look around, you can see the tent where the lights are already on.


    It was night before I realized it.


    "Yes. It''s a specialty of this town. I wanted Ivy to eat it and I bought it."


    "I''m happy. Thank you."


    Get out of the tent and check around.


    Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt line up what they bought with their desks ready.


    Don''t.


    A big liquor bottle in the middle of the desk when you hear something a little heavy being placed.


    Alcohol seems to be lifting today.


    "All right, let''s eat!


    Mr. Borolda pours the alcohol into a glass and drinks it up as he tells him to eat it.


    "Ahhh, the liquor from a long time is delicious!


    "You''re going to be the leader of a crusade. We couldn''t even drink because of it."


    Mr. Rickbelt spills stupidity on Mr. Borolda.


    "You have no choice, because no one else was in this town then. If I were you, I''d be there."


    Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt alternate momentum and drink well.


    Awesome!


    I drink it as if it were water.


    "Drink up, both of you. Drink up."


    Mr. Seiselk picks up the liquor bottle as if he were stunned.


    "" Ahhh... booze ""


    Laughter enters the covered liquor bin into the appearance of two people reaching out.


    "Seiselk, give it back!


    When Mr. Borolda takes back the booze taken away, he adds booze to the glass and drinks it.


    Mr. Seiselk has a frightened face.


    Don''t keep changing your impression of Mr. Borolda in me.


    A strange man.


    "Ivy, you don''t have to worry about it. Yes, this is the specialty of this town. It''s stewed mou soup!


    The soup served on a plate is a thick soup with a large meat of mou.


    When you put it in your mouth, it''s close to a nostalgic flavor.


    What the... you mean I miss you before.


    The word beef stew comes to mind.


    Apparently, it tastes similar to a dish called Beef Stew.


    "Isn''t it delicious?


    "What!"


    I think I''ve mistaken the fact that I''m still thinking about the flavor for being unpleasant.


    Mr. Ratlua peeks into my face anxiously.


    "No. Because it resembled the flavor I knew."


    Oh, I can''t do this.


    "Taste you know?


    "... Yes. A little back in the day"


    I can''t explain or anything.


    In the village of Latomi, the meat was about a wild rat.


    And mostly dried things.


    How can I put it, I don''t know if it''s a problem.


    "Oh well, delicious?


    "Yes, it''s delicious"


    "Good. This is my thing."


    "I love this flavor too"


    "hehe, good"


    Mr. Ratlua gave a smile that looked a little lit up, just a little lonely.


    Sometimes, I give this look.


    It hides right away, but it makes me sad to see that look.


    There must be a lot of adventurers out there.


    Something hard.


    "Ivy! Drink, too!


    "What?"


    Mr. Rickbelt, with his eyes a little seated, offers the cup all the way.


    Suddenly, what is it?


    Besides, you know I''m underage, right?


    "Don''t! Damn. Sorry, Ivy, Rick Belt''s a tangled liquor today."


    Mr. Seiselk picked up the cup he was being offered.


    And Rick Belt with a disgusting look on his face.


    That''s kind of a new side.


    You''re just scared because your eyes are so fixed.


    "Ahhh, Mr. Rickbelt''s a pain in the ass today."


    "Tough?"


    "Yes, there are three different ways to get drunk, him. Laughing liquor, tangled liquor, and bragging. It''s the most troublesome tangled liquor today."


    Mr. Ratlua explained to me, laughing bitterly.


    "When we''re done eating, I guess we should head back to the tent. Because it''s a long time."


    See Mr. Rickbelt tangled up with Mr. Seiselk.


    "Look, I tried really hard this time. Who the hell are you? Give me my hand!"


    Can you say tangled liquor or keep saying stupidity next door?


    I certainly don''t like that.


    All right, let''s get rid of everything around us and get back to the tent.


    Quietly clean up dirty plates, etc.


    Return quietly to the tent so Mr. Rickbelt can''t find you.


    "Good night."


    Mr. Seiselk, who noticed my little voice, gave me one hand up.


    Tomorrow, are you all right?

 75 72 Stories Green Wind Meera

    Open your eyes softly.


    It will be dawn because of the slight light in the tent.


    Explore signs of discomfort but do not exist nearby.


    When you breathe ho, extend your arms and relax your body.


    "Phew."


    When I get up and look to the side, Sora is asleep feeling so comfortable.


    Reduce your desire to sleep again and reach for a change of clothes.


    I went to the dump yesterday because there was something about the potion, but I wanted to check one more thing.


    Are you sure I''m being targeted?


    The discomfort felt several times in the square was completely unrecognizable on the road of the two-day journey.


    I thought maybe I had an illusion that I was unfamiliar with the crusader atmosphere.


    I believe in Sola, but I also wanted her to make a slight mistake.


    But the discomfort I detected yesterday also felt a sticky gaze besides it.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect this to happen so soon.


    But I have to think more than I get it.


    If I''m sure they''re after me, what do I do?


    And about Meera...


    Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Meera seemed very close.


    Will you believe me?


    Anxiety depends, but you should be honest.


    Even if, so... hated, abandoned.


    "All right!"


    Make sure Sola hasn''t jumped out of the blanket before opening the entrance to the tent.


    Outside the tent, extend your arms again to relax your body.


    Look around...... I''m sleeping on my desk, I discovered Mr. Rickbelt and Mr. Borolda.


    I''m drunk, I think I fell asleep.


    Uh, let''s just make some good, refreshing soup for breakfast.


    Sure, there must still have been some herbs left.


    To get you to listen to me, I need you to wake up first.


    Bring to a fire and simmer in a pan with water and thinly sliced dried meat, root vegetables that you asked me to use for cooking.


    When the vegetables are tender, add the herbs and complete the soup.


    Later......


    "Smells good"


    Did Mr. Borolda get the smell, or he swells up from his desk.


    Mr. Rickbelt is also up and looking around strangely.


    "Is that it?... Why are you here?


    Mr. Borolda, who was watching that, sighs loudly, scratching his head.


    "That''s all, you''re gonna get tangled up in me and wipe it out of my memory completely... you''re really a pain in the ass"


    "Ahhh..."


    The two voices are kind of blurry and a little hard to hear.


    Does it hurt my throat, too?


    "Good morning, Ivy! I overslept badly."


    "" Wow... my voice... "


    When Mr. Ratlua spoke at his usual rate, Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbert held their heads.


    "Are you all right?


    "Good morning, Ivy. If it''s those two, I don''t mind leaving them alone. Just a hangover."


    Mr. Seiselk comes out of the tent and gives the paper bag to Mr. Ratlua.


    "Yes, yes. I was so careful."


    "Keep your voice down. Sounds"


    Mr. Rickbelt looks disgusted.


    Seems really tough.


    "Worse than that. I overslept, too."


    I''m going to apologize, Mr. Seiselk, and I''m going to shake your head to the side.


    As I was splitting the soup into vessels, Mr. Borolda lined me up at my desk.


    Mr. Ratlua seems to have taken the black bread out of the paper bag and cut it into pieces.


    "I''ll have it."


    Two of the hangovers got a little lost and then got their hands on the soup.


    "Oh, that''s so refreshing."


    "Really."


    It seemed like it tasted like it could even be eaten by a hangover, and it was horrible.


    Finish your meal and have some tea.


    What am I supposed to do, talk out here all of a sudden?


    A little more, after you calm down?


    "Ivy, I need to talk to you for a second. Are you okay?


    "Yes."


    I need to talk to you, too, so it''s just fine.


    That... I don''t know, Mr. Seiselk''s expression looks very spicy.


    Plus, Mr. Ratlua looks grumpy somehow.


    Mr. Borolda also has an indescribable look.


    Mr. Rickbelt looks down and doesn''t understand his expression.


    ... What?


    ".................. eh"


    "Yes."


    "If you can''t, you can say no. I want you to listen to that on the assumption. I want Ivy to help me catch tissue..."


    "... that''s fine"


    You can''t keep running.


    Then I''ve been thinking about what to do.


    Thinking about my condition now, the words "a" came to mind.


    To be honest, I''m scared, but I felt it was the best way to break the status quo.


    "Ivy, no! That''s so easy!


    Mr. Ratlua grabs my shoulder with a crying expression.


    When I look at that face, I feel sorry.


    But if there''s any other way than this, I''m sure Mr. Seiselk won''t talk to me like this.


    Perhaps there is no way.


    "I was going to ask you, too. I can''t move like this. So he wants us to work together."


    "Eh."


    Everyone looked surprised.


    "And..."


    My heart makes an unpleasant noise.


    If I say this, no one may help me.


    Still, I have to tell you.


    "Mira and the others in the green wind may be tissue people."


    I was gazing at Mr. Ratlua, but at the end of the day, I leaned over.


    Maybe you won''t believe me.


    You may think of me as a liar.


    Scary.


    But I can''t keep this from you.


    "... I know Ivy suspected it. And I found out yesterday that Meera was a traitor."


    "What?"


    I give a face to Mr. Ratlua''s lonely voice.


    There he was, with an indescribable look.


    "You were trying so hard to hide something when you were in the Crusaders'' Square, weren''t you? I didn''t know at first. But I noticed you watching. I''m so scared of Meera."


    Crusading, since before that?


    But yesterday?


    "When Ratlua asked me to have dinner with him, I asked him why for once. But I didn''t believe you, because Meera''s one of us. But I saw Meera and the others yesterday and I understood who the traitor was."


    In Mr. Borolda''s words, questions arise.


    When did you have dinner with me?


    Besides, did you know there was a traitor?


    "But that one surprised you. When we get back to the square from the crusade, all of a sudden Ratlua will bow her head."


    Mr. Borolda makes a bright voice, either to change the atmosphere, which has become too dark.


    Fished by it, both Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua laugh.


    Dinner during the crusade... Oh, I wonder about the day Mr. Ratlua took a break from the crusade.


    Meera invited me to dinner with her that day, and if I was wondering what to do, Ratlua said, "With the leader, I already have plans"... but it wasn''t?


    Oh, or did you notice in my attitude and help me?


    "Thank you, Mr. Ratlua"


    "No, I was half-hearted then. But I talked to Ivy a lot, ''cause I didn''t think she was a kid trying to fool someone."


    Keep your head down deeply.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect you to believe me.


    ''Cause Meera and the others are the ones we''ve been having a rough time with.


    And yet you''ve always protected me, albeit half-heartedly.


    Tears spill.


    My head is gently stroked.


    "I''m sorry. I should have told you sooner. But... I wanted to believe Meera"


    Shake your head to the side.


    It''s obvious, because you''re one of them.


    When I think about it, I''m glad I spilled tears.


    I manage to take a deep breath and stop crying.


    When I gave him my face, Mr. Borolda gently wiped my face with a towel.

 76 73 stories Value added

    Receive a towel and wipe away any moisture left in your eye area.


    "Thank you"


    "How did Ivy know about Meera?


    Mr Rickbelt''s doubts will be natural.


    How did I realize I was immature as an adventurer?


    How should I answer that?


    I don''t want to lie.


    Those are the people who believed me.


    I guess I should just say what I need...


    "I''m Tamer. So... I''m in a state of taming a slightly unusual slime. That kid taught me."


    Because of the tension, I put it in a slightly weird way.


    Are you all right?


    "What, was it Tamer? And Slime told me..."


    The surprised look on Mr. Ratlua''s face.


    I guess I can''t.


    But there are many different types of slime, and I heard there are still many things I don''t know.


    "That''s definitely a pretty rare slime. I guess it''s the kind no one knows about. Slime is still unknown."


    I am a little horrified by Mr. Seiserque''s words.


    If you are said to be an unknown being, you can delude yourself even if you are seen a little.


    I might be able to spare a little for my upcoming journey.


    "Did the slime you''re taming tell you Meera was a traitor?


    Mr. Borolda asks me a little strangely.


    To that I shake my neck to the side.


    "No. Sola, Slime says Sola, but you always react to my stories in a variety of ways. But there''s no response to Mr. Meera''s story. I gave out the names of the others because I was curious to see how they reacted. And then, after all, there was no response from Mr. Meera, and I decided from there."


    "Well, in reaction... but then Ivy''s slime is able to distinguish people. Pretty rare."


    "Is that a distinction?


    "Oh, they recognize the general slime, but they can''t tell it apart to those around them"


    I didn''t know.


    I thought there was a distinction because the story of Captain Ogt and the story of Vice Captain Velivela had different reactions.


    Are you out of your mind? No, people moved differently.


    To the story of the same person, he always returned the same reaction.


    After all, the distinction is made.


    You''re saying you can do this because it''s Sola too?


    Mr. Borolda is thinking of something with a crease between his eyebrows.


    Mr. Seiselk seems a little complicated, too.


    Is there something wrong?


    After all, couldn''t you tell me about Sola?


    "Ivy, its slime, but is it possible that Meera saw it?


    Shivering slightly at Mr. Seiselk''s hard voice.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Right. Who else knows?


    "... I don''t think he''s here"


    "Then you can''t show it to anyone until the problem is solved. Never."


    I''m afraid of Mr. Seiselk''s serious eyes.


    I don''t have a voice and I snort, but why not?


    I''m not going to make you look defenseless......


    "When it is known, Ivy''s value increases. Anyone who adds value to them will try to get anything."


    Worth it?


    Taming a rare slime added value?


    Is that what this is about?


    Your whole body is stiff to Mr. Borolda''s words.


    I felt something warm in my gripping hand.


    When I saw it, Mr. Ratlua was gently wrapping my gripping hand around me.


    "It''s okay, we''re here."


    "... Yes"


    Look at my condition. Mr. Rickbelt made me a new cup of tea to settle down a little.


    Drinking slowly calms my mind soothingly.


    Strength also falls out of the tense body.


    It''s all right.


    Some people protect me, and some Sora.


    So fine.


    "Yesterday. We came back here once. Not long before the evening, I guess."


    Mr. Ratlua''s bright voice made the atmosphere of the place a little brighter.


    "What, did you?


    "Yes, and yet I panicked because Ivy wasn''t there. Maybe they caught him."


    "Oh, excuse me. I really wanted to make sure. I never felt uncomfortable during the journey, so maybe it was my fault. So if you''re alone, I thought you might know something..."


    "What, did you? We..."


    Tilt his neck to Mr. Borolda''s slightly panicked voice.


    "Yes?"


    "Look, I told you Ivy''s different because she''s solid for her age!


    "Bad. Oh, I mean, other than Ratlua, he went to play defenseless. Well... hey?


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Borolda said.


    I didn''t know they were looking at me that way...... but yeah, because I acted alone even though they were after me.


    "Excuse me. I acted lightly..."


    To my apology, Mr. Borolda in the face.


    "Are you sure Ivy''s 8?


    How dare you ask.


    I''m 8, but I don''t know what.


    Is that it?


    But today was definitely the beginning of August, then.


    "I''m 9 years old"


    "... that''s not what I''m saying. What, 9 years old? You were eight a few days ago."


    "Yesterday, because I hear the end of July is my birthday. She''s probably 9 years old."


    "Congratulations on such a pale..."


    Mr. Ratlua celebrated my birthday with a bitter laugh for some reason.


    I kind of feel like I''ve heard that word in a while.


    That''s the last I heard on my 5th birthday.


    In the last few years, my birthday was over when I realized it.


    "I''m happy. Thank you."


    Mr. Ratlua''s words soothe my feelings.


    I was a little surprised by this, myself.


    Because one word really made my heart pound.


    Mr. Ratlua, with a slightly surprised look for some reason, stroked my head gently.


    He''s really sweet.


    "When the problem is solved, don''t celebrate your birthday in a grand way"


    "Eh, nothing. It''s"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Yes, I suspected it. Let Borolda and Sezelk luxualize it."


    "No, because it''s bad. And I''m sorry I acted unauthorized."


    I panic about Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    I''m very happy, but that''s just bad.


    "That''s good. Thanks to Ivy''s behavior, we''re going to be able to solve a lot of problems."


    My behavior?


    "Did I do something?


    Mr. Seiselk slaps Mr. Borolda silently.


    Hold your head, Mr. Borolda.


    I wonder what happened.


    "Totally. Pick a word"


    "I chose it."


    "Heck."


    Mr. Sezelk has no mercy for Mr. Borolda.


    I felt like I was standing Mr. Borolda during the crusade.


    You''re not looking at this, I think.


    I guess it was because I was the leader of the crusade then.


    "Um... me"


    "No, you mean Ivy''s behavior. I don''t know what to say...... you sensed it on the street yesterday, didn''t you?


    I guess it''s about that discomfort yesterday.


    I nod quietly.


    Mr. Borolda gives a slightly sad look.


    "There was Meera on the other side of the street then"


    "Really, Mr. Meera?"


    "The person who was with Meera at the time was the problem. Well, thanks to that, we were able to determine who the traitor was."


    The person you were with?


    I wonder if that''s the guy who''s been pointing that sticky gaze at me.


    If it''s just Mr. Meera, I just feel uncomfortable.


    "What''s up?


    "Eh... ah, yesterday I was not just uncomfortable, but also concerned about things like sticky gaze..."


    To my words, four people breathe.


    And we''re looking at each other.


    I don''t know, did I say something strange?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Aside from Tamer being Ivy, do you have a nursing skill?


    "Kanpa? No, but I don''t have it"


    I wonder what kanpa is.


    Never heard of it.


    "Well, maybe he sensed it."


    I don''t know.


    But my skills are unknown to Tamer.


    There is no mistake in this, so Kanpa will be different.

 77 74 Stories Special Products

    "Sticky gaze... why"


    A little trembling in Mr. Rickbelt''s quiet voice.


    Because I didn''t feel any emotion in that voice, and I felt a different scare.


    The other three distract from Mr. Rickbelt, looking a little awkward.


    An unspeakable atmosphere dominates the place.


    "Ahhh."


    Suddenly Mr. Rickbelt scratched his head out loud.


    Surprised by the unexpected, a small voice pops out of his mouth.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Sorry, Ivy. It surprised me."


    "No...... are you okay?


    I''ve felt a little uncomfortable since yesterday.


    I didn''t know what that was, but I''m sure it''s about Mr. Meera and the others.


    "I had my brother Marma with Meera yesterday"


    "Marma is my childhood tame. He is also a benefactor of my life.... Where did I go wrong?


    The answer is not here.


    It''s a question that no one can answer.


    I felt my heart squirm at Rick Belt, who laughed a little with a crying look on his face.


    "Rick, you can get off this thing."


    "No, I want to catch you with my hands. And yet... there''s something I''d like to believe."


    "Right."


    Mr. Borolda taps Rick Belt on the shoulder a few times.


    Both Mr Ratlua and Mr Seiselk seem a little bitter.


    He''s a really important companion.


    Mr. Meera, Mr. Marma, and Mr. Tort.


    That''s sad.


    "Heh, we need to keep talking. Looks like you should tell Ivy everything. You have your doubts, don''t you?


    Certainly.


    What happened yesterday and what did you see?


    Calm down and face Mr. Borolda.


    "Remember a while ago, when we talked about how we took control but failed?


    "Yes, it was a leak."


    "That''s right. The information was only made known to a limited number of people. Which means there''s a traitor among those who knew."


    "They investigated the captain, deputy captain, and those of Gilmouth who independently knew the information. But he couldn''t find any evidence. But I was assured there was a traitor, the day before I went on a crusade."


    "Only the four of us were told that story. I had a chance to have a drink with Gilmouth."


    Both Mr. Borolda and Mr. Seiselk continue to talk pale.


    The people who were supposed to investigate my people would have suffered.


    And so did they when they asked about it.


    Oh well, did the four of you stay with me because you knew this story?


    "After the crusader gathering yesterday, I went to say hello to Gilmouth, where I was asked to be. Evidence was found that one merchant handled a special commodity. He wants us to gather information because he''s still weak as evidence."


    "It''s the people the merchants deal with, the... well, what. It''s hard to tell Ivy..."


    I wonder what it is?


    Mr. Borolda has suddenly gone awry.


    Mr. Seiselk also has a great wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Is that so hard to say?


    It is predictable that merchants will deal with people.


    Seize and sell people, probably slave traders behind them.


    Is there anything harder to say than that?


    And to me?


    "Ahhh, I mean... tell me if you feel bad?


    "Yes."


    It makes me more nervous because Mr Borolda says it very seriously.


    "The product this guy is dealing with is a person, but he''s a child. Especially a boy. You know... adults have that, you know, special sexuality or that... there''s this guy who turns the wrong love on kids, he''s a merchant for those guys... you okay?


    I see, toddler sexuals...... perverts.


    You mean the merchant is after you... lust for a child?


    "It''s okay, Ivy?


    Worried about me thinking about it, Mr. Ratlua spoke to me.


    Maybe they thought I felt bad because I kept my mouth shut.


    "It''s okay. Uh... it''s okay"


    No, it''s not okay.


    I feel sick with my head twitching.


    To such a subject... me...


    Let''s just think about something different and calm down.


    "Um, both Flaming Sword and Thunder King are top adventurers, aren''t they? With those people, why are you after them? It''s risky, isn''t it?


    "... that''s money. And that''s the confidence I''ve been building."


    "Money and confidence?


    "Because it''s a sexuality you can''t put on the table, a child targeted by a subject who says so is traded for a pretty high price. Prices jumped thanks in particular to tighter national controls and heavier penalties"


    Mr. Borolda sighs loudly.


    Is it good that the controls have been strengthened, but on the contrary the value has hung and become a business that becomes gold?


    I don''t know, don''t feel bad.


    "I guess you think you won''t be disturbed when you''re a top adventurer because you think you haven''t discovered anything about that and the organization yet. If we work as we''ve always done, we''ll have no problem."


    Disgust mixes with Mr. Seiselk''s voice.


    "Even this time, if we didn''t know the traitor, there would have been merchant information flowing in the green wind. Then the merchant would have been wiped out immediately and would not have been able to get close to the organization"


    Well, the information on the Alliance is communicated to the top adventurers.


    Because that''s all I have credit for.


    Is that it?


    "Is the green wind also the top adventurer?


    "No, but the same information was flowing on previous achievements. There was noble support."


    Doubts arise about Mr Seiserque''s words.


    Why would a nobleman speak?


    Like you knew him?


    "Are you close to that nobleman and the green wind?


    "No, you''ve never heard of that. If you talk because you''re close to it, that''s the problem."


    I''m not close.


    Then there are few top adventurers, so you''re sharing information for what if?


    "... are there few top adventurers in this town?


    "Hmm? No, there are seven pairs, including us, so it''s not much.... No way Ivy, are you suspicious of nobility?


    Mr. Seiselk gives a surprised look.


    Both Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt.


    Why not?


    If a lot of money moves, someone with money is suspicious.


    Most of them are aristocrats.


    And it was also the nobility who supported the green wind.


    Maybe there''s a reason, but I think it''s suspicious... is that it?


    Why did you think of this?


    "Excuse me. Just..."


    "No, I''m fine. The nobleman I''m talking to right now, but no problem, he''s a trustworthy man."


    "I don''t know about that. Are you sure you want me to trust you?


    "Ahhh?


    Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Borolda stare at each other.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Suddenly Mr. Borolda''s atmosphere changed.


    "Maybe Borolda appreciates that guy. But can you really trust me in my current state?


    "Of course."


    "Really?"


    "Ah."


    "Based on what happened to Meera, can you say the same thing?


    "Ha! ¡­¡­


    "Calm down, both of you"


    Mr. Rickbelt slaps two excited shoulders.


    He seemed a little louder.


    ... Is that it?


    Isn''t this story heard around?


    Look around, but no adventurer looks like he cares about this one.


    ... Why?


    "Is that it? Did you just notice? I''m using soundproof items. Magic items dropped from demons. Isn''t that amazing?"


    Mr. Ratlua points a little proudly to the soundproof item on his desk.


    I noticed.


    And it''s a drop item from the demon... this is the game around here right... hmm?


    What do you mean, my knowledge?


    "Sorry."


    Mr. Borolda''s voice reaches his ear and switches consciousness.


    He has an indescribable look.


    I want to believe it, but I''m really not sure if I can believe it.


    I guess Mr. Meera was a traitor, and he doesn''t know who''s on his side and who''s the enemy.


    Is that it?


    How did you know Mr. Meera was a traitor?

 78 75 stories tried, Sola.

    "Um..."


    "What''s up?


    "How did you decide you were a traitor about Mr. Meera?


    "" "" What?


    Everyone looks at me strangely.


    Is that it?


    Could you have told me?


    ... No, I feel like you haven''t talked to me yet.


    "Didn''t we talk... apparently he still doesn''t want to admit it somewhere in his mind"


    Mr. Seiselk smiled bitterly.


    Two other people besides Mr. Ratlua have the same look.


    "In the meantime, that''s why you decided I was a traitor. I was concerned about Ratlua''s story, that''s why I must have noticed. The merchant, Meera and Marma showed, in the eyes of a mere moment Ivy¡­ I had previously perceived the same gaze of worth shown by the slaver. That''s what prompted me to doubt it. Rick Belt and Marma''s story after that made it decisive."


    "I didn''t notice that gaze. I didn''t believe Rutlua at all. I can''t believe I doubted my people. So to prove it, I called out to the two people who broke up with the merchant," You don''t see him, do you know him? "That''s what I wanted you to say. And then he said," I think I''m lost. I''ve been asked the way. "


    "You''re in a hurry for Rick''s behavior. However, thanks to this, I was able to determine that it was a relationship that I wanted to hide from the merchant. Well, I was uncomfortable with the two of us from around here."


    "I went shopping for dinner with him after that, but if I hadn''t suspected it, I''d hide it so cleverly that I wouldn''t have noticed it, but I was wary of this one.... I felt the same thing as the traitor I''ve been."


    "Was it"


    Was the strange gaze I sometimes felt from Mr. Rickbelt because he doubted me?


    Well, it must be natural to believe in your people more than I did when you suddenly showed up.


    With that in mind, how could Mr. Ratlua have moved quickly for me?


    "Ha, I have to be ready. It''s gonna be a lot of trouble."


    Mr. Seiselk sighs loudly.


    Both Mr. Borolda and Mr. Ratlua are nodding.


    Mr. Rickbelt seems a little lonely.


    "Ivy, I need to talk to you there"


    "You''ll be fine."


    "No, that''s true, too. I want you to think about who you''re going to talk to first."


    Uh, I don''t know what Mr. Borolda''s talking about.


    Who are you gonna tell about this?


    ... maybe you haven''t spoken to anyone yet?


    Right, because the traitor isn''t just the green wind.


    "Do you think there are other traitors?


    "... well, I don''t want to think about it. After Ratlua talked to the five of us for now, we didn''t give in."


    "Because I told you I''d get Ivy involved. Then you should hear Ivy''s opinion, too."


    Mr. Ratlua seems to disagree with my participation.


    But rather than get involved, I feel like I''m already at the center.


    They''re after us.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ratlua"


    "Ha, if Ivy''s willing, I can''t help it. But be really careful."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s keep talking. I''ll tell Gilmouth everything, including about Ivy. I''ll have Gilmouth judge you to some extent. Just... ask the nobles to lay low."


    "Borolda, is that good?


    "In my current state, I can''t count on my opinion."


    "With that said, Mr. Rickbert said that Mr. Marma was the benefactor of his life. Mr. Borolda was also helped by that nobleman, wasn''t he? He said he was grateful."


    "Oh, for me, I''m a benefactor of life... and I''m starting to feel more and more suspicious."


    Mr Borolda''s complexion changes when he answers my words.


    Speaking of which, there are ways to be thankful and divert suspicious attention ~.


    This is my knowledge before, isn''t it?


    How am I familiar with this before?


    Is that what you mean, you''ve lived in a world of treachery?


    That''s a scary world.


    "Are you okay, Ivy? I don''t care."


    "Wow,... Oh, excuse me. It''s okay."


    I thought about it.


    Let''s think about me later.


    Besides, I appreciate it as knowledge.


    "With that said, can I trust anyone who says Mr. Gilmouth?


    "Hmm?... Oh, Gilmouth is about the Adventurer Alliance Guildmaster, the top. Because he''s gonna be okay."


    Oh, does Gilmouth mean Guildmaster?


    I thought I''d heard it somewhere... What, when?


    ... Well, okay.


    "I''ll take care of who you tell"


    "Okay. I will speak to our Thunder King and the members of Seiselk''s Flaming Sword. Gilmouth will probably speak to the captain and deputy captain of the vigilante. Maybe we should just stay down."


    "... maybe. You don''t have a problem with those two after Borolda, do you?


    "I believe there. I''d like to believe that."


    "... would you like to ask Sola?


    "Oh, yeah, did you have that hand... do you remember the two members of Borolda?


    "... I don''t know, I''ll just ask"


    "Ivy, can I join you?


    "... I''ll ask Sola"


    Go back to the tent and wake up Sora sleeping.


    Or were you still asleep?


    Sora''s mypace surprises me sometimes.


    "Sora, Mr. Ratlua wants to see you, but are you okay?


    Pull-pull swinging Sola looks at the entrance to the tent.


    I wonder if this is okay.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Ratlua"


    I''m gently going into the tent, Mr. Ratlua.


    Look at Sola... hardened?


    I don''t know, is there something wrong?


    "What, that color? Translucent slime? What, really?"


    I thought I didn''t see it, but is translucent slime unusual after all?


    I guess even if this problem is solved, Sora should make sure no one sees her.


    "Mr. Ratlua?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Uh, that kid''s Sola?


    "Yes, is translucent unusual?


    "... only in legends and stories, you''ve heard of it"


    "Legend......"


    Oh, I don''t care about that now.


    "Sora, uh, do you remember Mr. Borolda''s people?


    Jump vertically with the pion once.


    "The four Thunder Kings are no problem for me?


    Pull-pull trembling and jumping at Piong.


    "Looks fine."


    "Hmm, do you really understand?


    "Probably."


    "Hey, I''m sorry, Ivy. Sola, I''m one of the Thunder Kings."


    Sola is just staring at Mr. Ratlua.


    No shaking, no jumping.


    After all, you understand.


    "I think he thinks he''s not."


    "Mm-hmm. Wait a minute."


    I wonder what.


    Is it strange, after all, that the slime recognizes its surroundings?


    But... I think you do.


    "Bad"


    Mr. Rickbelt shows his face in the tent.


    And when I saw the slime, I looked surprised.


    Are you surprised after all?


    "It''s okay with Sola, right?


    "Yes."


    "Sola, I''m Seiselk."


    Sola is unresponsive.


    Aah!


    "Sora, don''t go to sleep. Because it''ll be over soon."


    "Kukukuk, just one more thing to be bad. I''m Rick Belt."


    I looked at Mr. Rickbelt with chills and shook a pull.


    But he seems a little grumpy.


    "Sounds like you''re mad at what''s been tried. I''m sorry, Ivy. I''ve never seen a slime like Sola before."


    Mr. Rickbelt is making some noise outside when he leaves the tent.


    Hi, Sora''s reaction seemed interesting.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    Rip your body against my hand and shake a pull.


    When I stroke him slowly, he''s bouncing around me with Piong Piong to see if he''s feeling better.


    ... The grumpy Sola was adorable.

 79 76 stories, 7 years old!

    In the meantime, Sola''s judgment was trusted.


    I hope so...... Mr. Rickbelt won''t leave Sola.


    Pretty much, I think I like it.


    He repeatedly stroked and poked about Sola, so he was attacked in the face.


    ... I''ve never tried Sola''s attack before, but it doesn''t seem to be very effective.


    The look on Rick Belt''s face when he was attacked makes me feel... unfortunate.


    Sora, who bounced back and rolled over, hurriedly lifts her and pulls her away from him.


    "Hahaha, bad. I''ve never seen such an expressive slime."


    "No."


    The more I know about Sola''s rarity, the more convinced I am that I can only show someone I trust.


    Translucent, individual judgments, and finally expressive are rare.


    And most importantly, I haven''t said it yet, but the food I eat is potion, and every bottle.


    ... Sola is too rare.


    Mr. Rickbelt is excited to see Sola in my arm.


    In a narrow tent, but only one more step away from him.


    Even if I can be trusted, Mr. Rickbelt feels a little... unsuccessful.


    Mr. Borolda peeks into the tent and looks frightened.


    And he grabbed Mr. Rickbelt''s clothes and dragged me out of the tent.


    He seems to be protesting, but now he''s pissed that it won''t be the other way around.


    Sure, you''re right.


    Somehow thanks to Sola, the depressing atmosphere that has always been entangled is renewed.


    "Sora, I''m sorry. I still need to talk to you, so you''re coming."


    Outside the tent, close the entrance securely.


    And stand before it.


    Look at me. Mr. Rickbelt looks so sorry.


    ... I''ve changed Sola... I need to protect her.


    "Uh, what is it?"


    I turn my gaze to Mr. Seiselk''s voice, but the tension seemed a little too interrupted.


    Something made us all laugh.


    "Ha, okay. Talk to Gilmouth first... let''s lay low about Sola. That''s too rare."


    Mr. Seiselk is smiling.


    Sora still seems too rare.


    I listened to everyone and thought it would happen, but it weighs a lot when the top adventurers tell me.


    "And then I''ll talk to the four of you by the end of the day. The name of the gathering feels like a job completion celebration."


    "Right. So where do we talk? It would also be strange to be using items for too long"


    "Then let''s talk individually in the tent. I guess we each need time to think about it. And time to calm down."


    "Okay. Seiselk asks for company. I come to see Gilmouth. Rick... I''ll take him. If we leave it here, it''s going to break into Sola."


    I''ve been looking at the tent, Mr. Rickbelt.


    I''m having a little trouble figuring out what fitted so well.


    "What, no, I''m fine. Because I''m waiting here with Sola."


    ""... no ""


    "Eh."


    Greed''s leaking, but I guess it''s okay.


    You can''t do anything about sending me a gaze.


    "Go away"


    And when I sent the word, Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda laughed at me.


    Mr. Rickbelt is drooling.


    "Rick Belt likes animals that look so cute. However, I often don''t like it when I touch it too much."


    Mr. Ratlua''s face is frightened.


    But Sola is definitely adorable.


    If you like cute things, you''ll fit in.


    Even so, he said he would touch it until he hated it... and with that said, Sora already did... no, he shouldn''t have even hated it yet.


    "Well, the story''s wrapped up, and I''m going to the guild. Look, Rick, just move!


    Mr. Rickbelt, looking back again and again, was dragged away by Mr. Borolda.


    I don''t know, how can I change my impression of Galari?


    ... Let''s just give priority to protecting Sola.


    When Mr. Seiserque hung the assembly on the four companions, he left the square behind.


    The one left was Mr. Ratlua.


    "You know, Ivy''s really 9?


    Suddenly I was surprised.


    With that said, everyone surprised me for some reason even when I said I was 8.


    "Yes. Yes, but is it funny?


    I don''t know, is something wrong?


    I look at my hands... but I don''t know.


    "Oh and one more thing. Are you sure, boy?"


    Because it was unintentional, it hardens.


    And this is a reaction you shouldn''t do.


    What to do...... I can''t think of a way to deceive you.


    "Wow, I''m sorry. Don''t look like you''re gonna cry!


    Before I realized it, I seemed like I was about to cry.


    Gently look at Mr. Ratlua.


    I''m just looking at this one worryingly, and he doesn''t look angry.


    And I''m horrified.


    "Excuse me. I''m cheating."


    "That''s different, right? Ivy was just trying to protect herself. It''s dangerous for a girl to travel alone."


    "Thank you. But because I never told you when I had the chance to tell you so many times. And those others?


    "Hmm, I wonder if you''ve noticed Borolda or Seiselk. Because I am experienced. Rick, I don''t think I noticed.... because I''m insensitive"


    I don''t know. It''s like I saw a little black stuff only when I said Mr. Rickbelt''s name.


    No way, only gentle Mr. Ratlua. Don''t you have that?


    "I knew you''d get ripped off"


    What are we going to do, keep the journey going?


    "Hmm, to the extent that we feel uncomfortable together for a long time. I''d be more surprised if I was nine years old."


    With that said, you''ve been asked.


    I wonder what that means.


    "Is that it? I haven''t noticed, maybe."


    When I leaned my neck, he kind of thought about it.


    And when you look at me, you give me a hard look.


    I don''t know, I''m so nervous.


    "You know, Ivy doesn''t look like a 9 year old. I guess I look more or less like 7."


    ........................ Eh!


    About seven?


    That''s just... ''cause the clothes and stuff get tight and big... that?


    With that said, about once or twice did you feel your clothes were tight between the ages of 5 and 9?


    Is that it?


    Aren''t you really growing up?


    ... Are you serious?


    "Well, you don''t have to be so depressed... because when you grow up, boys won''t see you"


    Was it better not to grow or worse?


    I wonder if it would have been nice in terms of not being able to split.


    But in terms of not being able to grow...... sad.


    "Until I asked how old we were, I predicted we''d all be about 7. What a trip you''re making your kids, ''cause they were seriously out of nooga and stuff. So, after asking how old I was... I got sad"


    "Sad?"


    "From the way we''re eating dinner together, there''s no sickness. But if you''re slow to grow, imagine you''ve lived a hard life."


    Harsh?


    ... Really?


    Was it harsh?


    Everything has changed since I was 5 years old.


    Then I was alone, with the help of a fortune teller, but I lived.


    Well, it could have been a harsh life to say the harsh.


    "It may be so"


    "Since when do you travel?


    "It was this year that I started my journey. But life in the woods is... four years."


    "Oh well. The village of Latomi is pretty bad for village chiefs and lords. Adventurer Alliance info suggests that about half the villagers may have escaped."


    "... so much..."


    He was running away so much.


    With that said, the village where the village chief corrupted was very idle.


    I wonder if it''s like that.

 80 77 Stories Looking Measures

    I honestly don''t care about Ratomi Village...


    More than that, we need to find a way for the boys to see us.


    Now, you''re deluding me by looking younger than I am?... but given what''s to come, measures will be necessary.


    What to do when you grow up for now... Me, you grow up, right?


    It''s all right, isn''t it?


    With that said, when you were just starting your life in the woods, you were nuts when it came to eating.


    Learning to trap and set it up couldn''t even catch a wild rat.


    Speaking of which, you''ve eaten poisonous grass by mistake, and you''ve had your hands on poisonous fruits.


    ... you had a pretty harsh life when you kind of thought about it calmly.


    At that time, I didn''t think because I didn''t have time to think...


    Phew, it''s past time.


    Now, finding a way to be seen by boys is a prerequisite, isn''t it?


    If you ask Mr. Ratlua, can you tell me something?


    "Mr. Ratlua, what can we do to make sure that we don''t lose our gender?


    "Eh, that''s hard. The best way to hide your face is to hide it, but it''s forbidden in towns and villages."


    That''s right.


    It is forbidden in the country to hide faces because I wish I could hide them but not let criminals dive into towns and villages.


    "Mm-hmm. If I cover my mouth, I guess it''s a little deceptive... but I still get caution. With that said, that''s a pretty polite way of talking, but does that make sense?


    "No, I just imitated the way adventurers often talk in the village of Latomi"


    "Well, maybe that guy''s an adventurer after three guys at the merchant. Because merchants'' houses are taught how to talk thoroughly from an early age. But if you''re three men, you won''t be able to carry on the trail. There are a lot of adventurers."


    "Really?


    "According to what I heard, though. Speak a little more like a boy."


    "Like a boy..."


    "Mm-hmm. It''s hard to change the way you talk. I get vegetables when I''m not expecting them."


    "That''s right."


    "Mm-hmm. Ahhh..."


    Mr. Ratlua is thinking as he looks at me all the time.


    Was that such a difficult question?


    My hair is cut pretty short, and my outfit is choosing the boy''s stuff.


    I wonder what more I should do.


    "I don''t think I can"


    "Eh."


    "It''s still too much. Although I am deluded by my outfit and hairstyle because I look young. I definitely can''t when I grow up. Ivy is totally a woman. Maybe you should give up."


    That''s troublesome.


    The journey still goes on and... shouldn''t it grow?


    "I guess we should think about protecting ourselves in some other way"


    In some other way?


    ... you won''t be able to be strong.


    I''ll take a look at my arms...... I don''t know what to say myself, but it''s thin.


    I''m a little confident in the escape leg, but I can''t do that.


    Is there any way?


    "The best thing is to join a group of adventurers, but you can''t say anyone. With that said, is Ivy registering as an adventurer?


    "No."


    "Well, then it''s impossible to create a group? And then... slaves, I guess."


    "... slave?


    "You buy slaves. So, how to get slaves to protect you"


    "Well, I don''t have any money."


    "Ahhh, there''s more... Shall I talk to you when Seiselk comes back? Because you know a lot more than I do."


    "Excuse me, thank you"


    "But slavery could be a good way."


    "Slave..."


    "I can make you keep secrets, and then in the case of former adventurers, you have power. Money, though. Ex adventurer slaves are expensive. Cheap slaves are weak..."


    A slave... you can''t because you have money problems.


    I guess I''ll try to work out my body again.


    But I worked hard in the forest of Latomi village for about a year, but it didn''t make any difference, did it?


    The fortune teller told me I should give up.


    With that said, I was strongly advised that we should focus on other things.


    ... I wonder if there wasn''t so much prospect, me.


    "Should even weak slaves meditate on their eyes to create a group of adventurers?


    "What do you mean? A group of adventurers?


    "Oh, don''t they know much about it? If you have slaves, you can enroll them in the Alliance. The husband has no problem with his name alone."


    "... don''t you need your husband''s skills?


    "Skills? Yeah, it''s the slaves who fight, so there''s no need for a husband."


    Yes, it is.


    Can even slaves register?


    "He''s back."


    Looking at the entrance and exit of the square, Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt.


    Besides, I saw Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Sifal behind it.


    "Welcome home."


    "" I''m home ""


    Mr. Rickbelt is being stopped by Mr. Borolda grabbing his clothes as he tries to get to my tent.


    Gently return to the tent, put Sola in the bag, raise her from her shoulder, and exit the tent.


    Apparently, I was arguing with Mr. Borolda, and he didn''t notice.


    Mr Seiselk and Mr Ratlua have seen my actions and are smiling bitterly.


    "Ivy, shall we make dinner together?


    Mr. Ratlua invites you to show him a large paper bag.


    Looking inside the paper bag, it looks like it''s packed with a lot of ingredients.


    If this were it, I''d be able to make a lot of things.


    "Seems to use the seasoning system well, so I bought a lot of it."


    With that said, Mr. Seiselk takes out another paper bag.


    When you open the bag, it contains more than 10 different sachets.


    Everything looks like a different seasoning.


    Happy.


    "Thank you. I''ll work hard to make it."


    Mr. Seiselk goes into the tent, speaking to Mr. Sifal.


    I know the truth. I''m afraid of how they''ll react, but I can''t help but care.


    I''ll do what I can.


    "All right!"


    And there''s no clumping in the stuff I bought.


    Does it feel like I packed it up depending on the allowance?


    There are several kinds of meat and even vegetables that are unsuitable for soup.


    I have some vegetables I don''t know, and I think I''ll make sure they taste a little better for now.


    Mr. Nooga, Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Marl Leak come together while we''re cooking.


    And they seem to be called inside the tent to talk in turn.


    See how he comes out of the tent worried.


    Mr. Sifal and Mr. Low Creek have a look that looks complicated.


    Mr. Nooga... to his too horrible expression, he strayed his gaze from the moment he saw it.


    Mr. Marl Leak comes out of his tent with a huge smile.


    ... Is that it? Smile?


    "Ivy, I''m sorry I doubted you. ''Cause I''m gonna make sure you drop it."


    Suspicious means you probably didn''t believe what Mr. Ratlua said.


    That''s something I can''t help.


    When I looked at him to say it was okay, I realized that he was smiling but his eyes weren''t laughing at all.


    I manage to nod and return the gavel as my hips are about to pull.


    Mr. Marl Leak had a different horror than Mr. Nouga.


    "... tired..."


    Mr. Seiselk is coming out of the tent and stretching his back.


    "Good luck. It''ll be dinner soon."


    "Ooh, that''s Ivy. Sooo good smell."


    Meat and vegetables baked on a plate.


    Soup and bread.


    Besides, I''m not sure about the white stuff.


    "Mr. Ratlua, what is this white?


    "Food to eat after meals. You''d be surprised if you ate it."


    I wonder what.


    Don''t worry about it.


    "In the meantime, good job ~... Nooga, Marl Leak, calm down a bit. Watching your faces makes your meals worse."


    With a loud sigh, Mr. Nooga lifts the cup containing the alcohol.


    "Good day"


    Somehow, we both seem calm.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, but now let''s enjoy a meal with everyone.


    To keep up the good work.

 81 78 Story Roles

    The sweetness that spreads when you put white objects in your mouth.


    "Yummy.... so yummy"


    Gentle sweetness makes me smile naturally.


    Mr. Borolda strokes his head around to see how I''m doing.


    With that said, it was Mr. Borolda who bought this for me.


    "Mr. Borolda, it''s delicious. Thank you."


    "Hahaha, Ivy really is a good kid. It''s a milk treat."


    Is it a milk treat, this?


    Have another bite, Milpa.


    After all, the fluffy sweetness makes me smile.


    Have I ever eaten something called a treat before?


    I felt so nostalgic when I heard it was a treat.


    Still, it''s delicious.


    I feel heavy thinking about what''s to come, but I''m a little happy.


    Mr. Nooga and Mr. Low Creek cleaned up the dishes and other dirty items, so I''ll prepare tea next to them.


    Everyone, go back to their seats and have a slow cup of tea.


    "Is it time to start talking?


    I''m a little nervous about Mr. Marl Leak''s words.


    Mr. Borolda, who went to the guild to report, says, "Right," then turns his gaze on the four people who joined him later.


    "What do you guys do? If I can''t, I don''t think I can help it."


    I''m a little lost because I don''t have a subject, but do you mean maybe fight the organization or believe the story?


    A little nervous about how they judged.


    "I feel like saying I don''t want to believe... is my voice okay?


    "I use magic items, so I''m not hearing them around"


    "Then you''ll be fine. I don''t want to feel comfortable believing it, but I do believe in judgments from things and experiences my buddies have seen. I don''t do anything to escape the fact. I''ll fight with you."


    Three others nod at Mr. Low Creek''s words.


    I found them amazing when I decided to be ready in this short time.


    If I were you, I''d be pretty worried.


    Is this judgment the top adventurer?


    Wow.


    "So, what was Gilmouth saying?


    A gaze is gathered on Mr. Nouga''s words to Mr. Borolda.


    "Maybe I had something on my mind. I wasn''t surprised to talk about the green wind. And I talked about Ivy. Including the whole thing. ''Dangerous, but do me a favor,'' he said. I can''t meet Gilmouth right now because I can''t make this move, but he wants to say hello when it''s all over."


    "Ivy, are you sure?


    Mr. Nooga''s face is getting a little scared.


    I know because we''ve been together for a little while, this is the face you''re worried about.


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Because I am powerless, I am traveling on the assumption that I will run away basically.


    If they''re after me, I''ll run, I need that too, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m not sure I can get away with it.


    Then just jump in.


    This time, there are eight believers in front of us.


    So it''s okay.


    "So what do you want Ivy to do?


    "I know they''re after me, and it''s unnatural to let them act alone."


    Mr Seiserck answers Mr Ratlua''s question.


    The Meera guys, who do know the character of the eight people here, would wonder if I acted alone.


    "Sure. They know who we are. You''ll definitely feel something."


    What Mr. Borolda thinks seems to be with us.


    "In the meantime, shall we check the behavior of the Green Wind guys? There is also the possibility of taking any action more than the merchant is coming.... possibly make contact with other traitors. Gilmouth also said he would re-examine all adventurers"


    Mr. Gilmouth may still believe that there is a traitor among the adventurers.


    When it comes to the green wind, adventurers need to be vigilant.


    "If I move, wouldn''t you like to move an organization watcher or something? I don''t think you''d know if I wasn''t watching, even if I was going for when I was alone?


    "Ivy''s really 9? Sometimes I feel so much older than that."


    My heart bounces on Mr. Marl Leak''s words.


    Definitely my influence before, isn''t it?


    But I wonder where in my current statement I felt that way.


    Especially though, I don''t think it''s weird if the 9 year old says so.


    ... I don''t know.


    "Then I''ll be with you."


    Mr. Ratlua laughs with his hands on my head.


    One person would be better off if he did, but he certainly wouldn''t be more uncomfortable with me.


    "Well, I''m sure you won''t leave Ivy alone."


    Everyone snorts at Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    After all, Mr. Ratlua is pretty worried and well looked after.


    As a result of the discussion, I and Mr. Ratlua were to act together for a few days.


    In the meantime, they''re going to explore my watchman.


    Later, the green wind, especially Mr. Tort and Mr. Marma''s behavior, was investigated.


    Sometimes, they seem to be blind.


    Until now, the explanation has been that the request is being made only through intensive training in the woods and by two people.


    That also looks suspicious when you consider yourself a traitor.


    "Ivy, Ratlua is a top adventurer and strong. But there are limits to what you can do alone. Of course, we''ll cover from the shadows."


    "Yes."


    "If they get caught by tissues, don''t inspire them to protect their lives. I''ll be there to help you."


    "Yes."


    I thought many times if I got caught.


    I believe you can help me.


    But there is absolutely nothing more to it than not knowing how huge the organization is.


    ... I''m sure there are things you can''t help even if you want to.


    Still, I believe.


    "Please"


    "Nice to meet you too!


    Mr. Ratlua hugged me giggly...... suddenly let me go.


    "Sorry, you were 9. I can''t get the impression that I''m only seven."


    "... no, it''s okay"


    I see, because you thought you were 7?


    ... Don''t be reminded that even though you were helped by your young looks, you are still growing slowly.


    Sad.


    "None"


    I turned my gaze to a voice that made me feel somewhere sad.


    I see Mr. Rickbelt coming out of my tent.


    Good, keep Sora evacuated.


    "Rick. Don''t go into people''s tents without permission!


    "Not at all. Can''t you handle that disease in Rick Belt?


    "I guess you can''t. Gilmouth''s attention didn''t cure me."


    "Aren''t they all terrible? And watch out for Gilmouth. That''s a hell of a name for special training."


    They''ve had something happen before.


    Mr. Gilmouth''s attention makes Mr. Rickbelt''s face blue.


    Still, are you sick?


    Oh well.


    Ivy, that Rick Belt thing isn''t sick.


    "What? Because you''re sick."


    Mr. Sifal shrugs his shoulder.


    "Pathological...... hmm - I guess that means I like it too much unusually"


    Hard.


    Somehow like I figured it out, like I don''t.


    In the meantime, Mr. Rickbelt''s fondness for that pretty thing probably means it''s too much.


    "Ivy, can you show me some slime?


    There is an expression of intrigue in Mr. Sifal''s face.


    Mr. Seiselk doesn''t talk to Mr. Gilmouth, but he''s told his people he wants to talk, so he gave them permission.


    I haven''t heard what kind of explanation you gave.


    "Fine, though."


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Rickbelt.


    Ever since you came out of the tent, you''ve been looking at me.


    Not out of sight at all.


    ... Honestly, I''m scared.


    "Oh, wait a minute"


    When Mr. Sifal turns his arm around Mr. Rickbelt''s neck, he moves a little further away.


    Because of my small voice, I can''t hear what you''re saying.


    What is it?


    Mr. Borolda turned a blind eye, but somehow he put it back on track with great momentum.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Borolda looks a little pale.


    "Mr. Borolda, are you okay? My complexion..."


    "Hahaha, I''m fine. Kind of."


    My face is pulling somewhere, but are you sure you''re okay?


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Schiffer''s voice, there is Mr. Schiffer, who laughs softly, and Mr. Rickbert, who is pale.


    ... Sometimes it''s better not to touch it, absolutely.


    Return to the tent and show Mr. Sifal Sola.


    "Sure, this is in the middle of Rick''s belt."


    Sora is jumping piompion around Mr. Sifal.


    Apparently, Sola likes Mr. Schiffer.


    ... Mr. Rickbelt, you should think about measures or something, this.

 82 79 Stories Slave

    "Say hello from today"


    Squeeze the hand that Mr. Ratlua offered.


    For a while from today, the two of us will stroll through this town.


    The question is how far people in the organization can move.


    "So, what do we do today? Wanna take a look around the city?


    "Um, before I do, can I go to the river because I want to do laundry?


    "Huh?... Laundry in the river?


    Oh, it was unusual for people to wash it because it can be clean magic.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Uh..."


    "Can''t Ivy use clean magic and water magic?


    I can''t hide this through.


    Let''s get hungry.


    "Yes."


    "Oh well.... There''s a laundry in town but you want to go?


    Laundry?


    Never heard of it.


    "What kind of place is it?


    "Hmm? Well, is it only in a big town? Laundry is a place where people can''t use clean magic or water magic. Well, I use people who can use it."


    People who can''t use clean magic or water magic?


    Is that it?


    Shouldn''t anyone be able to use the magic they need on a daily basis?


    "Um, who can''t use magic..."


    How am I supposed to ask?


    Are you full?


    Or......


    It''s something I didn''t expect, so I can''t get around to asking.


    "Hmm? Oh well, was Latomi a small village? You know, I might have been taught that anyone can use the fire magic, water magic, and clean magic they need every day, but that''s a misunderstanding."


    "Is that a misunderstanding?


    "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding to say that these three can be used by anyone. Some people can only use two or one of the three, and some people can''t use them because of their magic power problems. I was using the square, didn''t you notice? There was a firestone ready to set the fire. That''s because some adventurers can''t use fire magic."


    I did put it away.


    There was a place not only in this town, but also in the village.


    "I can''t use water magic, by the way"


    "... eh!


    "I didn''t realize that."


    I had no idea.


    Um, but... I think you had some water for me when I cooked.


    ... Oh, could that be a magic item?


    "Is that a magic item you were using when you put water in your pot?


    "Correct! Because I can''t use water magic, Syfal went out of her way to find it and buy it for me."


    "Really? Mr. Schiffer is sweet."


    "Well.... I really need to piss you off."


    Oh, sure, Mr. Schiffer was scared yesterday.


    Still, your mother taught you, but was it a misunderstanding?


    So you don''t have to hide the fact that you can''t use life magic?


    Oh, but how many people can''t use it with magic?


    "Um, can there be quite a few people who have less magic and can''t use life magic?


    "It''s unclear how long it is. But you know one person. Could Ivy be in relation to magic?


    "Yes, you can use the magic itself, but the amount of magic didn''t work at all."


    "I see... so you''re traveling? It would be dangerous."


    "Well, yeah,"


    "When you can use fire magic, it helps when you do. Hmm, slave after all..."


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua doesn''t recommend slaves.


    I wonder why not.


    "Why are slaves good? Um, I''m a little unfamiliar."


    "Ah, I''ve been normal since I was a little girl, so you don''t have any particular thoughts about slaves. Except, of course, criminal slavery. I know some adventurers who have become slaves. I have a sense of companionship. I''m willing to tell you that I want you to meet my good husband. Plus, if it''s a little debt, it''s a couple of years'' worth of contracts, so you''d better sign up early and pay off your debt, and you can get back to the adventurers sooner, right?


    "A contract on a number of years? Back to the Adventurer?


    "That? Don''t you know that?


    "Yes."


    "I can''t do it if it''s a lot, but if it''s a small debt, it''s going to be a slave in the form of a 3 or 5 year contract. A lot of adventurers owe a lot of money, so a few years'' contracts are applied."


    "Really? Slaves, I thought, were a lifetime contract. I''ve heard about adventurers, but they were so sad."


    "Hahaha, that contract makes slaves so expensive. And even if it''s a criminal slave, it''s a minimum of 10 years for a misdemeanor, but don''t think a small debt slave is too heavy for the rest of his life."


    "Sure, that''s right"


    "Once I sign up for the Adventurer Guild, I have a course that I can make you take, but what''s the first thing I learn there about the money I''ll have ready? Think about when you fail to make a request and make sure you have it ready. Also, if you can''t pay your debts, you can fall into slavery. Well, I already know this."


    "Lecture in guild¡­"


    "Yes. So, many adventurers are prepared not to fall into slavery. Even when you take requests, you think about when you fail. It''s just totally hard to say I''ll be ready. Therefore, if you fail to make a request, you may remain in debt for a little while. So the slave fell. But for a small amount, most of them will be back in three or five years."


    "I see."


    "The guys who were driving that grief are probably spending all their money. He''s a fool to get caution from the Alliance."


    "Huh."


    "Sometimes when you''re an armed adventurer slave, you get a contract from an adventurer you know. Well, this is conditional on knowing an adventurer who''s saving money like that."


    Somehow, it''s quite different from the slaves I thought.


    When I fell into slavery, I thought I was a slave for the rest of my life.


    I wonder where such knowledge came from.


    ... me before.


    Hmm, betrayal is rampant, and when you become a slave, you are a slave for life..., what world have I lived in before?


    Definitely a tougher world than here, isn''t it?


    "Ivy? Are you okay?


    "Oh, excuse me. It''s okay.... I found out then that it''s on a few years basis. What happens to what you want me to keep from you?


    "Oh, I''m magically bound to the information I learned when I was a slave, so I can''t talk about being freed from slavery."


    I see, by magic.


    Somehow, the rejection you felt about slavery faded.


    That said, slaves are expensive, so I can''t help it.


    "Right here. You''re pretty good today."


    In front of me are people doing laundry.


    It makes me feel a little strange when I think I''m someone who can''t use magic.


    Until now, there''s someone in front of you who didn''t think you were there.


    Besides.


    "What are you gonna do... Ivy, are you okay?


    "Oh, there were more people... surprised"


    "Ha, ha"


    They''re not the ones who can''t use everything, but still more people were in the laundry than I imagined.


    Look for an empty place in the washroom and wash your clothes.


    The bucket you keep looks like a magic item, and when you throw away the water inside, the water automatically accumulates all over the bucket.


    Mr. Ratlua laughed a little excitedly at the magic item he used for the first time.


    Washing clothes accumulated on the journey is quite a lot.


    Put everything in the basket I brought after I washed it.


    "Tired, done?


    Oh, I forgot I was desperate to wash things and come with you.


    ... and the whole thing.


    The reassurance that Mr. Ratlua will be there sucks a bit.


    Let''s get our minds together.


    "Excuse me. Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "It''s okay. Well, we''ll have to dry it. Let''s go back to the square."


    "Yes."


    Ask them for information about the store and more as they head to the square.


    I just live there, I know it.


    Quite familiar, especially with sweet shops.


    With that said, you seemed to like Mirpa a lot, too, yesterday.


    I saw a building where many people would go in.


    When I turned my gaze to you, I saw a cross on the roof of the building.


    Church.


    ... the place that changed my life.


    This is where I keep avoiding it.


    He turned his gaze softly away so that he could not be noticed.

 83 80 stories. Sad because its sweet.

    "Ivy, it''s a different story..."


    "... eh, yes. What is it?


    Voices, trembling. Didn''t you hear me?


    I peek into Mr. Ratlua''s face, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    "Surely the purpose of the journey was the town next to the king''s capital, wasn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "How long has it been decided to go there?


    "No, I haven''t decided"


    "If so, why don''t you spend the time in this town? Ah, leave the current problem aside for a moment."


    "... uh..."


    "I had a new system in my guild about a year ago. Parental representation system. It''s to protect the children who are running away from their parents and the children who lost their parents in the guild. Because children without parents are being targeted by a variety of organizations. Besides, in the guild''s system so far, it has been very vulnerable to blood-connected parents. That''s the system to make it up to. If you set up a parental representation, information will never flow, even if the parents are looking"


    Wow.


    Adventurer Guild is something more than I thought.


    But...


    "If you sign up for the guild, you can choose a safe job. If anything happens, I can get them to protect me in the guild. Well, this registration requires a one-year period to prove that the parent surrogate didn''t just lend his name."


    It makes me sad that my heart is warm and at the same time unable to respond to the serious face of Mr. Ratlua, who speaks with his eyes firmly together.


    If you get distracted, you''re going to have zero tears.


    "If you sign up for the guild, you can choose a safe job, and if you work hard, you earn a steady income. It also serves as a guarantee of identity. You can join the team, you can make it. Why don''t you think about it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I want you to join our team. But Sayserk said that Ivy''s personality would make him do it with care. But can''t you?


    Shake your head to the side and show your will.


    And be careful not to let your voice tremble.


    "Because it will be a leg wrap. And where the top adventurers go, I shouldn''t. I can''t even protect myself."


    "Ugh, can''t you just stay in town when you say that... Make me pay extra attention."


    "Excuse me. But I''m glad you asked me out"


    "Seiselk and Borolda told me not to talk to you because it''s just going to get Ivy in trouble. Because it''s my fault. You''re in trouble, I''m sorry."


    Laugh and shake your head to the side.


    I''m in trouble, but I''m very happy.


    Besides, it conveys a great deal about me.


    But I can''t sign up for an Alliance that requires me to record my skills.


    Absolutely.


    "Thank you. It''s not a quick journey, but I''m not going to stay anywhere."


    If you don''t have to worry about your skills, I''m sure you''ll jump right at it.


    But I can''t.


    The church I saw earlier.


    There was a man dressed as a priest.


    The moment I saw the person, the tremor that ran all over my body.


    Words screamed by priests who saw my skills ran through my head.


    "No way, there''s an abominable child who blasphemes God!!...... why are you inside the church! There''s a filthy man who''s not even worth living!


    I can''t forget that scream.


    My shivering father looked confused, then sad... and the last thing I saw was a look close to hatred.


    My father valued the Church''s teachings very much.


    I wonder if it''s because of my memory of the previous one. Sometimes it seemed a little unusual to me when I was young.


    I guess that''s why the priest refused to allow me to exist.


    Just enough to cut me off.


    "Oh well. Can''t you? But I need you to think about it for a second."


    Mr. Ratlua''s kindness is delightful and sad.


    My voice was about to tremble, so I managed to make a smile and nod.


    Grip the basket containing the washed clothes all the way in.


    I''m fine.


    Speak with your heart the words that have been repeated many times.


    I''m fine.


    When I returned to the square and turned my gaze towards the tent, my legs stopped at being in sight.


    Mr. Ratlua noticed, too, and the two of us looked at each other.


    Next to our tent, Mr. Meera is smiling and waving.


    Next to that, there are two adventurous people I don''t know.


    I didn''t think you''d make contact so soon.


    It''s a little uncomfortable considering the organization I was hearing about.


    Could there be something wrong with the organization?


    ... the control that says it failed, did it hit a little or something?


    I don''t have time to think about anything else.


    I don''t know what you''re going to do, so I need to keep you distracted.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Absolutely."


    For some reason, Mr. Ratlua has a more nervous vibe.


    That makes me laugh at something funny.


    In response to that voice, Mr. Ratlua laughed, too.


    Take a small, deep breath and head to the tent where Mr. Meera and the others are waiting.


    "Ivy, long time no see"


    I could turn a natural smile on Meera with a smile.


    Good.


    "Long time no see"


    "Hey, it''s been two days."


    "I did. I told her about Ivy today, and she brought a friend who wanted to see me."


    "Friends......"


    Do you want to see me?


    Turn your gaze to the two people next to Mr. Meera.


    "Nice to meet you, Kara."


    "Hi, I''m Luiselia. I missed you because Meera would brag about Ivy. Sorry, suddenly."


    "No, uh, bragging?


    Somehow, I don''t feel like I can put you on Mr. Meera''s pace.


    I''d like to talk to you a little more calmly so you don''t fail.


    Mm-hmm. Okay.


    "Uh, I''ll make you a cup of tea, so wait"


    "Nice. Ivy, nice to meet you."


    Mr. Ratlua matched me right away.


    "Yes, yes. Ivy''s tea is delicious."


    Looks like Mr. Meera got into the conversation, too.


    I''ll make sure Mr. Meera and the others are seated in the chair, and then I''ll go get the tea leaves for the tent.


    Out of the tent, Mr. Ratlua was finishing preparing the fire.


    Water is also added to the pan.


    "Thank you"


    "Mm-hmm. Fine."


    Mr. Ratlua has also prepared a glass for me.


    You''re very handy.


    Add tea leaves to boiling water and steam slightly.


    Pour tea into a cup and prepare my share with the three waiting and Mr. Ratlua.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    "Thanks"


    "Ah, it smells really good"


    "Right!"


    Mr. Luiselia seems to enjoy the smell of tea.


    Mr. Kara is drinking quietly.


    "Ivy, what are you doing tomorrow or something?


    "Tomorrow?


    "Yes, why don''t we go have some sweetness together?


    "Like ~"


    "Hey, I didn''t ask Rutlua,"


    "Isn''t it awful to ignore me knowing I like sweetness?


    "Eh."


    Mr. Meera looks unfaithful.


    If I didn''t know anything, I''d stand out for my cuteness because I''m a beautiful person.


    From me, it''s horrible.


    "We should all go."


    Kara embarrasses Meera with a quiet voice.


    "Yes, but"


    "All right, decision! Tomorrow we''ll go to ''Floflo'' or ''Amarokal''"


    "What, why those two exclusives!


    "I introduced Ivy to town today, and that''s when you were talking about going,"


    I''m not talking about that at all.


    But I guess there''s a reason.


    "Yes."


    "Eh, I recommend ''Mommy Loco'' or something,"


    "Mommy Rocco is fine, but you haven''t got a new one."


    "... well, yeah"


    Is that it?


    Something was a little crazy right now, Mr. Meera.


    Is it your fault?


    "Already! Anywhere!


    All of a sudden, Mr. Luiselia, he shouts out loud.


    Surprised.


    What is it?


    "Then tomorrow it''s" Floflo "or" Amarocal ". The day after tomorrow is'' Mama Loco ''"


    "Right. Let''s do that."


    I knew it was something...... is it your fault?


    Or is there something in there called "Mommy Loco"?


    Still, I feel kind of in a hurry.


    Both Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda said the organization was good at intelligence.


    No, I don''t get the impression.


    Don''t get me nervous.

 84 81 Stories Ununderstandable Behavior

    When Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia made their plans, they rushed home saying they had business to do before turning down.


    Mr. Kara also takes a seat, as he follows.


    Something bothered me a little bit about how she looked then.


    Staring at two of my friends who look so grumpy...... no, a little different.


    Mr. Kara looked like someone whose expression didn''t really move.


    The girlfriend creased between her eyebrows and stared at Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia.


    At first glance, it looked like I was staring, but when I calmly thought about it, I felt like that was a bewildering atmosphere.


    ... Are both friends and referrals from the organization?


    Mr. Meera has been judged for sure.


    Mr. Luiselia also felt the same atmosphere as Mr. Meera somehow.


    But Mr. Kara feels very different.


    "Are you okay?"


    Mr. Ratlua made me some new tea.


    "Thank you. Isn''t that ~ strange?


    "Yeah. That''s crazy"


    "Right. The organization I was listening to said it was not ready and would leave no evidence. But I don''t get that impression of what Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia did. Are we suspicious?


    "It could be. But I think you''re behaving differently if you''re out of line. Maybe this is all a trap or something?


    Oh, well.


    Sometimes everything is called a trap?


    ... but what kind of trap would this be?


    In the meantime, this doesn''t make sense to spread suspicion among the three of us.


    He''s really just a friend, and I might say to distract him from Mr. Meera.


    With that said, that was like saying there''s something in the store that says'' Mommy Loco ''earlier.


    Do you act that easy to understand?


    "What kind of store is it that says'' Mama Loco ''?


    "It''s an established sweetener. I have sweets made with dough."


    Dumplings...... I''ve thought of a lot of things, but this must all be my knowledge from before.


    I don''t know the name, but some things are covered in black dirt.


    I wonder what that is, ''Anko?''.


    That looks amazing.


    "What''s up? The crease between my eyebrows is amazing though."


    "What, no. Nothing, sir."


    Dangerous, I was suspicious about the previous knowledge.


    We have to be careful.


    Eh......


    "What stores are ''Floflo'' and ''Amarokal''?


    "These two are shops run by former adventurers I trust." Floflo "is close to Mirpa, but serves more fluffy treats. ''Amarokal'' serves crisp treats"


    Uh, what an abstract explanation.


    Fluffy treats similar to Milpa''s? And a crisp treat?


    I''m forced to hold onto something that''s going to come to my head.


    All right, calm down.


    "Tomorrow, I look forward to it"


    "Me, too. Long time no see."


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua said you don''t drink much alcohol.


    Instead, do you have no eyes for sweetness?


    Mr. Ratlua has a personality that makes me feel kind of cute.


    Dry the forgotten laundry and get to dinner.


    For some reason, there are more ingredients than yesterday.


    I don''t know who increased it...... no, this must be Mr. Nooga.


    Magic items have things that keep the ingredients fresh.


    Meat packed in bulk in it.


    Once you are sure, there are 6 chunks of meat of different types.


    You probably want to eat it.


    And on the other one...... Mr. Schiffer, I guess.


    The ingredients I heard tasted good when I put them in the soup were packed.


    I got some seasonings for Mr. Seiselk, and let''s make it good.


    "Sorry, Ivy. It''s kind of amazing."


    Looking at the pile of ingredients, Mr. Ratlua has a slightly shaken face.


    "It''s okay. Because I like to cook."


    When I think of everyone''s smile when I eat it, I''m motivated.


    All right!


    In the meantime, stain the flavor with a hidden knife in the meat......


    After that, soup.


    With that said, Mr. Borolda was coming for milk.


    They say you can use it freely, so let''s turn it into milk soup.


    It has a strong flavor of meat, so let''s simmer with it.


    When I was about to cook the meat, Mr. Nooga came back.


    ... Does it even have any sensors?


    "Welcome home. Thank you for the meat."


    "Oh... did you use it?


    "Yes."


    I made a sweet sauce and marinated it.


    I don''t know... staring at the meat.


    Uh, can I bake it?


    Moving the meat gently, I could hear the noise of G ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    "... sorry. Oh, I think I''ll get you a plate or something."


    I''m going away with a little blush, Mr. Nooga.


    Are you expecting me?


    Then I''m happy.


    "I''m home. Looks like you''re back just in time. Thank you, Ivy."


    "No, thank you vegetables"


    Looks like Mr. Sifal and Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Marl Leak are back.


    A short distance away, I see Mr Seiserque and Mr Borolda, Mr Ratlua, talking.


    Are we talking about Mr. Meera and the others?


    "What''s a vegetable?


    "What?... you know, the ingredients... that?


    Mr. Sifal looks strangely at the ingredients that are mountainous.


    Could it have been useless?


    "Ah, that''s me!


    Mr. Rickbelt speaks up.


    Surprised.


    I wonder when you were coming back, I noticed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Rickbelt"


    "Never mind... so..."


    "That''s right, you don''t have to worry about it at all"


    Mr. Marl Leak gives Mr. Rickbelt a frightened look.


    Both Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga are back.


    Uh... what happened?


    "Ivy, Rick Belt wants me to feed this to Sola."


    To Mr. Marl Leak''s words, it seems true because Mr. Rickbert distracted himself.


    "Sola... Mr. Sifal, I need your help"


    "Copy that!"


    "Uh, hey, Ivy, that''s not it!


    "I''ll let Sola see you in gratitude for the vegetables. Mr. Schiffer is with us."


    "Leave it to me, Ivy. Rick, come on, Rick!


    Mr. Rick Belt with a very shocked face.


    I don''t know if it''s bad - but there''s no choice in Sola''s mental health!


    ''Cause I''m not stopping Sora until she really hates it.


    I don''t have that one.


    Everyone gathers and the meal begins.


    We should have been talking while eating, but we all focused on eating along the way.


    I''m glad it seemed to taste like a preference, but the amount of meat that Mr. Nooga sometime secured makes me say... I''m scared of serious eyes.


    Mr. Borolda was a little surprised at the way he used the milk.


    There''s a milk stew, isn''t there?


    ... Is that it? There should have been.


    The meal is over. Take a breath in tea.


    "I was going to tell you a lot during dinner, but you couldn''t"


    "Right. And that marinated meat was delicious."


    "Thank you"


    It makes me smile at what Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Marl Leak think.


    "Time to talk"


    A little nervousness returns to Mr. Borolda''s voice.


    "Ratlua told me. When Meera and the others arrived, who... Luiselia and Kara"


    "I do remember those two were separate teams of adventurers. I didn''t get the impression that we were close."


    "I don''t see why you''re here today."


    "Too crude for a trap"


    We all don''t have opinions like this and it still feels like trouble.


    Again, the behavior of the three is quite uncomfortable.


    "You''re inconclusive. Who else has something to tell you?


    I had my reservations about Mr. Meera''s behavior for now.


    "Tort and Marma are going to do a special training in the woods tomorrow, so I''ll make sure"


    Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Low Creek.


    Besides, it looks like Mr. Seiselk will be joining the investigation.


    Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga are monitoring merchant behavior today.


    Tomorrow, they''re going into investigating the person they''ve been in contact with.


    Me and Mr. Ratlua were supposed to hang out with the three of us as a result of our discussions.


    Mr. Ratlua said he would put in an exploration.


    I was told it was okay as usual but I''m already nervous.

 85 82 Stories 3 Relationships

    When I saw the three of them, I was still nervous.


    You sensed that, Mr. Ratlua slapped me gently on the back.


    At that moment I could see that extra power had fallen out all the time, and I laughed small.


    Truly, he is a reliable man.


    "Ivy, over here, over here"


    Mr. Meera waving and Mr. Louisellia gently raising her hand.


    And give me a glimpse, Mr. Kara.


    In Mr. Marl Leak''s story, he said he wondered if we were really close.


    But I get the impression that we''re very close when I look at two people, Meera and Luiselia.


    Mr. Kara doesn''t look friendly because he does have a one-step atmosphere.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    "Sorry."


    The meeting place is in front of the ''Floflo'' store.


    In the morning Mr. Meera sent a message to Mr. Ratlua about the meeting time and location.


    As soon as I heard the message, I headed to the rendezvous point, but I was a little late.


    Meera and the others go into the store without even showing how concerned they are.


    After that, is it possible to say in the morning? The store is slightly gallant.


    The only customers are two women and three men.


    The shopkeeper leads me to sit in a chair.


    Next to me, Mr. Kara, on the other side, Mr. Ratlua.


    Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia in the front seat.


    It looked a little like Mr. Luiselia was staring at Mr. Kara, but I wonder what.


    Is it your fault?


    Talking about the menu, I felt my gaze.


    Slight discomfort.


    Look around the store, taking care to be natural.


    Sight fits with one man.


    I get a little fit, but I got a different impression from the gaze I felt earlier.


    From a man''s point of view, he can see how interested he is.


    I think it''s my first face, but I don''t know.


    "What''s going on?


    I hear a voice from Mr. Kara, who sat next to me.


    There will be nothing to mislead.


    "Hey, there''s a man who''s gonna come and look at you"


    "Male?"


    Mr. Kara looks around the store and looks at the man looking at me.


    Somehow, I''m sighing as much as I want.


    "I''m sorry. Someone I know...... I''ll talk to you for a second"


    Was Mr. Ratlua listening to the conversation, too, sees the man?


    "Are you okay?"


    They asked me in a small voice, so I nod.


    I don''t feel uncomfortable with the man''s gaze that I know Mr. Kara.


    More than that, it''s an atmosphere of uncontrollable curiosity.


    He seems to know Mr. Kara, so I''m sure he heard something from her.


    It''s a curiosity-inspiring story, isn''t it?


    A little loud noise spreads through the store.


    I rush to see what seems to be the source of the sound.


    Looks like Mr. Kara slapped the man in the head as much as he wanted.


    ... The man is even apologizing to Mr. Kara, and the two men with him were laughing a lot.


    It''s kind of a very concerned group.


    "Is that Kara''s acquaintance?


    "Uh, is that right?


    The conversation between Meera and Luiselia arrives.


    Again, the three of us can''t seem to say we''re close.


    "Since when have you been friends with Meera and Luiselia and Kara?


    Mr. Ratlua looked a little surprised next door.


    I just found it odd the other way around to be vigilant and not hear anything.


    I suspect Mr. Meera, so I''m in a state where I can''t hear anything trying to find out what it means.


    I thought about how I would behave if I didn''t have that premise.


    If you have any doubts, definitely ask until you are satisfied.


    That''s my personality.


    Then this question shouldn''t be wrong.


    Besides, you might know the answer.


    "Uh, a while ago, I guess. When you''re drinking..."


    Mr. Luiselia speaks in a slightly rushed atmosphere.


    "Yes, it was Kara who brought me and Luiselia closer and introduced me to Luiselia."


    "Really? I was wondering if you''d become close to fellow adventurers."


    "I wonder if even the same adventurer would be so close if it wasn''t for the joint team''s crusade request"


    "Really? You know, if you have the same skills or something, you get along better, right?


    "Well, yeah,"


    To Mr. Ratlua''s words, Mr. Meera clouds his words a little.


    I still can''t wipe the discomfort in the relationship between Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia.


    When Mr. Kara returns, he asks for an order.


    She also added 5 new products and a treat that only Mr. Ratlua always eats.


    After a while, the fluffy, puffy impression treat on the plate and the fruit-squeezed juice were placed in front of him.


    "I''ll have it."


    Everyone grabs a spoon and eats a plate of sweets.


    It is soothing to the taste that is so gentle that it spreads through the mouth.


    Delicious.


    "It''s delicious."


    Nod to Mr. Ratlua''s words and put another bite of sweets in his mouth.


    Drink juice after you''ve eaten everything.


    Your mouth is refreshed.


    "Mr. Ratlua, it''s really delicious"


    "Hey, Ivy"


    "Yes."


    "You know, I''d like to find some tea leaves. Will you come with me to the woods?


    To the woods together...... I guess this is a sure trap.


    I don''t know how to say no.


    Hard.


    "Is a tea leaf what I drink?


    "Yeah, think it''s perfect after dinner. I wanted it, but I didn''t know what kind of tree it was."


    It''s hard to say no.


    "I don''t know if it''s in the woods around here. We walked from where the crusaders were to this town, looking a little at the woods, but there were no trees where we could take the tea leaves."


    "It is. Maybe if we go deeper?


    "I don''t know."


    "Then we''ll look together."


    Mr. Luiselia comes to the conversation as well.


    "Because I''m with you."


    "Ratlua has a job, doesn''t she? I''m getting a little rest day, so no problem."


    Rest day?


    "Oh, are you making it a day off for a few days when Marma and Tort train alone?


    "Yes, and I know you''re after it, so I''ll be sure to protect you."


    "I''m listening a little. I''ll protect Ivy with you, so you''ll be fine."


    Mr. Luiselia will cover for Mr. Meera.


    This has been buried in the outer moat.


    "No problem then. Because Seiselk tells me I won''t take requests for the time being."


    "What, why?


    "Oh, it''s an important time for Sifal."


    Mr. Ratlua replies with dignity to Mr. Meera''s impatient atmosphere.


    I can''t tell if it''s true or not from that way of speaking.


    But we didn''t talk about that yesterday.


    Even so, I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. Schiffer.


    Which is it?


    "Then we should all go."


    In one word of Kara, there is a wrinkle between Luiselia''s eyebrows.


    Apparently, he didn''t mean it.


    When I noticed my gaze, I hid the look in an instant.


    "Kara, what was your interest in tea?


    Looks like Kahlua''s behavior is unscheduled based on what happened to Mr. Luiselia and Mr. Meera.


    After all, does Mr. Kara have nothing to do with the organization?


    "I got interested after I had Ivy''s tea. That''s right. Do you think someone I know would be good with me?


    "Who do you know?


    When Mr. Ratlua asks, Mr. Kara points to three men in the store.


    The man with the finger pointed is in a bit of a hurry.


    "Well, it doesn''t have to be today."


    Mr. Meera''s slightly louder voice echoes the store.


    When I look at Mr. Meera in surprise, I panic.


    "What are you doing, Meera?"


    Mr. Luiselia followed him in a hurry, but seeing how he was doing, he still twists his neck.


    Whatever you think, I don''t see it as an organization that isn''t a glimmer.


    Is there anything wrong with it?


    Do you have any idea what that problem is?

 86 83 stories. Too much thought?

    The tea leaves were to be searched for again by everyone.


    Mr. Meera replied that he had no problem, but his face was a little drawn.


    I was planning on going to the next store, but I hear Mr. Luiselia has business.


    We were talking about going to the woods earlier.


    Is this because it didn''t go as planned?


    Break up with Meera and the others in front of the store and head back to the square.


    Still all kinds of weird.


    Besides, even the 5 people who were in the store got suspicious.


    As we head back to the square, we look around at the stores selling vegetables.


    Vegetables are in the pile, so there''s no need for it.


    As a result of each other, we didn''t feel like going back to the square right away.


    "I wonder which Kara is?


    As far as what you did earlier, you seem to be helping me.


    But I don''t get an answer when I think about why.


    Does she suspect anything about Mr. Meera?


    "Kara is an adventurer who moved to this town two years ago. Until then, they were adventurers in two neighboring towns."


    Mr. Ratlua gives me information about Mr. Kara.


    I just don''t know much about adventurers.


    "If you''re an adventurer, do you travel often?


    "When you want to increase your rewards or, well, get away with a little trouble"


    "Trouble?"


    "Ahhh, uh, men''s and women''s issues and all that stuff between brothers... you know?


    "Somehow, but I understand"


    There seems to be no discomfort with the fact that it has moved.


    Finished looking at the store and into the path of few people.


    Look around, make sure it''s okay, and then ask Mr. Ratlua.


    "Um, control failed, didn''t it?


    "Oh, yeah. Why?"


    "Because it doesn''t match the image of the organization we were talking about because of how Meera and the others are doing. Even so, given the fact that we keep adventurers company, it is still inferred that we are prepared. Given that, I thought something was wrong with the organization."


    "You mean the thing that caused the problem was the control?


    "I don''t know, but it feels like Meera and the others are in a hurry to get things going."


    "Sure, you''re under the impression that Meera and the others are in a hurry. But that restraint was really nothing. I did leave some paperwork behind."


    "Is that a paperwork?


    "Yeah, but they didn''t make any sense at all. Seiselk has also confirmed this."


    "If it''s not a document, how about money?


    "Money? Was I talking about the fact that I did have a safe and left a little. But that''s not a lot of money either."


    "Is a controlled place a private house?


    "Sure, it was a former merchant. It''s a pretty big building."


    Could it be a big building?


    "Is there any chance that something is hidden in the building?


    "No, I don''t think so. I''ve been through it thoroughly."


    "Really...... what''s going on with that place now?


    "Now I''m sure I''m keeping an eye out because the problem hasn''t been solved yet"


    "Watch...... how many people?


    "Uh, fewer people than at first, and now it was five or six,"


    "Is it the vigilante who''s watching?


    "Yeah, the adventurers were in on it, but there''s something about Meera and the others. Now it''s just the vigilante."


    "Vigilante. Um, I told you I checked the location of the controls, but who did?


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s okay. The vigilantes are the only ones I''ve looked into, because the adventurers aren''t in."


    "Just the vigilante... maybe..."


    "Ivy?"


    I don''t know what to do, just my imagination with no evidence or anything.


    I guess I''ll just talk about it for now.


    "Um... are the vigilantes okay?


    "Vigilante? Could it be about the guys we checked? No, they said it was okay..."


    "How did those people get into the vigilante?


    "Recommendations from captains, deputy captains, and then nobles..............."


    "Noble"


    "Yes, recommended by the nobles..."


    "Um, it''s hard to say..."


    "It''s okay, I know what I''m trying to say. Yes, even the vigilante has a traitor."


    Yes, it occurred to me that a well-prepared organization would be reaching out to vigilantes as well as adventurers.


    Mr. Ratlua must have noticed that, too.


    A little confused.


    If you consider that the vigilante also has a traitor, there is a possibility that something is hidden in the former merchant.


    The organization wants it back, but they can''t take action because of the lookout.


    If you wait slowly, it''s not too late because any of them will be out of watch.


    But suppose the evidence you''re hiding is too important to wait...


    How it works as an organization.


    All you have to do is sharpen the manpower you break into watches.


    Mr. Meera may be a throwaway pawn for the organization.


    Not only Mr. Meera, but all who are now thought to be people of the organization are also considered abandoned pawns.


    The discovery that Mr. Meera is a traitor has made it difficult for the Adventurer Alliance to move, considering the possibility that there are still traitors.


    I''ve already pulled my hand off the watch.


    In doing so, it becomes primarily the vigilante who moves.


    If Mr. Meera and the others take action at that time, they will definitely move to catch him.


    You won''t even be able to afford to turn people around on the lookout.


    "Lizard Tail Cut"


    "Eh, what''s that?"


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    Take one deep breath and tell Mr. Ratlua what you think now.


    Mr. Ratlua seems to have thought of something similar.


    And you look like you''ve scuffed a bitter bug.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "About 30% of the vigilantes are referrals from nobles."


    I don''t know what to say, that''s too much again.


    There won''t be any traitors, but it''ll take too long to find out.


    If this is also calculated behavior, the top of this organization is horrible.


    But as much as I thought about it, others would come up with it.


    Because Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of the vigilante know more than I do.


    "Well, sometimes I think too much."


    "... If Ivy were to suspect the most, what nobility?


    Mr. Ratlua stops and looks down at me.


    If I were you......,


    "Is it someone who is judged to have nothing to do with the crime? Or maybe there''s a martial arts tradition."


    "... why?


    "It is easy for people who are trusted or respected to gather a variety of information. And when something happens, there''s nothing to suspect first, so you can get away with it safely."


    "Well...... I have two people in mind, one who Borolda trusts. The other one is a resident of this town who doesn''t suspect anything."


    "I don''t doubt... why not?


    "Eleven years ago, I saved the children of a family of adventurers being attacked by bandits because they didn''t care about their lives."


    "... the one who saved"


    Someone who saved my life, kind of a word I''ve heard over and over in the last few days.


    "He''s a town hero for bravely protecting a child even though he was injured."


    "What happened to the bandit who attacked you?


    "They''re all dead... why not?


    "..............................................................................................................................................................."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh, I shut up.


    But if that''s a selfie, I''d have been ready for 11 years.


    Is that it?


    "Um, how many years ago was the organization recognized?


    "I guess it was seven years ago for sure. A woman who was about to be enslaved found out there was an organization for running away."


    Seven years ago, four years before that, a selfie?


    I guess it''s too soon.


    But even though it was recognized seven years ago, the activity has been around for a long time.


    I see the square.


    Turning his gaze to the tent, he sees Mr. Seiselk.


    You''re early today. I think all the time, but I don''t see Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Low Creek.


    Did something happen and only Mr. Seiselk came back?

 87 84 stories, confusion for all.

    "What''s the matter, you look a lot more serious"


    Seeing the faces of the two of us, Mr. Seiselk asks in a bewildered manner.


    After a little thought, Mr. Ratlua took a big, deep breath as he had decided to be ready.


    Let Mr. Seiselk, who was a little freaked out about the condition, sit in his chair and tell him what the exchange was at the store today and what the two of us were talking about.


    "... no, but... but..."


    A deep wrinkle is carved between Mr. Seiselk''s eyebrows.


    So hard to assume that the aristocracy we are now talking about is the person of the organization?


    In my image, people do anything for money and power.


    Mr. Seiselk sighs loudly.


    "I think Ivy''s idea could be. But I don''t think it''s Count Faltria."


    Count Faltria?


    Could it be the noble name I suspect?


    "Why not?


    "Count Faltria is the one who suggested control."


    "Is that right? Uh, how did you come up with a proposal for control?


    "Uh, I wonder what it was. But Count Faltria got the information on the merchant doing the back business. The merchant was in and out of the former merchant''s... No, it wasn''t. The merchant should have been based in a different place...... That? How did you end up taking control of that place?


    "... did you investigate a different place than the first one?


    "Oh, yeah. I wonder whose information it was. I can''t remember."


    I don''t think it''s possible that Mr. Seiselk can remember such an important thing.


    What is conceivable is that information was deliberately hidden and flown.


    But where did the information on the former merchant come from?


    "Is that it? Why did it become that place?


    Mr. Seiselk''s flashy voice arrives.


    Mr. Ratlua also has a complicated face.


    "Ahhh! I''m not good at this! That''s why I became an adventurer!


    Mr. Seiselk suddenly messed up his hair with his hands and shouted out loud.


    Mr. Ratlua and I were surprised and jumped out of the chair.


    And stare at Mr. Seiselk, who still keeps giving you a roar that doesn''t make sense.


    ... broken.


    Mr. Seiselk is broken.


    I gaze at Mr. Ratlua and sit back in the chair.


    I don''t know what to do, leave it for about 5 minutes.


    Finally, the roar stopped.


    Good.


    I was really anxious to know what I would do if I stayed like this.


    I''m just a little nervous about him not showing his face, though.


    "What are you doing?


    Mr. Borolda looks at Mr. Seiselk with a flashing look as he turns to the voice he hears from behind.


    Can I help you?


    I mean, I need your help.


    Mr. Ratlua tells you how he''s been and what he''s been talking about.


    Again, Mr. Borolda seemed a little confused along the way, but he listened to me until the end.


    "Well, so this is what happened to Seiselk. I don''t like this guy''s drowsy stuff and he''s an adventurer. The adventurer, look, all you have to do is crusade."


    Really? That''s done a very bad thing.


    Let''s not look at Mr. Ratlua looking kind of funny.


    I don''t want to get involved.


    "But Ivy"


    "Yes."


    I wonder what they''ll say.


    I thought you were thinking too much.


    "You''re deluding the years. You''re definitely not 9 years old. Be honest."


    Looks like Mr. Borolda''s in a mess, too.


    I''m telling you, I''m not confused.


    It was read.


    "Well, look, Ivy''s story surprised me. It''s similar to what we talked about today."


    "What do you mean?


    "I was called to Gilmouth in the morning, but there was also the head of the vigilante. So, he told me that our own people could have traitors. Apparently, there''s a suspicious guy on the lookout."


    "Wow, it''s doing exactly what Ivy said. That''s amazing, Ivy."


    "Right? So I''m definitely not saying I''m 9!


    Even so, I''m 9 years old in this look.


    "So, if the vigilante has a traitor, things change. About Meera''s behavior."


    "Oh, so you were called back in the middle of a lookout?


    Mr. Seiselk gives you a face.


    I kind of look like I''ve aged about 5 in the last few decades.


    "Oh, it''s going to be the other side''s idea to move badly."


    "I see. So?


    "The same conclusion as Ivy''s, there''s something in that ex-businessman. So, I looked into the person who told me to look into that place. At first, I assumed it was Count Faltria. And then he was designating a different place."


    "I remember that too, Count Faltria said the place was a private house off the village, right?


    "That''s right. So, it was Lord Foronda who changed it to that place"


    Lord Foronda, I wonder if you are a nobleman ruling this town.


    "Lord Foronda, it''s one of the two I was going to tell Ivy."


    Surely Mr. Borolda was a trusted aristocrat, wasn''t he?


    Good, Lord Foronda could be on his side from the atmosphere of this story.


    But I want to find out.


    How can I make a good decision about my enemies and allies?


    The bag on my thigh also moves.


    Turning his gaze, it looks like Sola in a regular bag is moving.


    Mr. Schiffer told Sola and the bag he gave me.


    It has a fur inside for some reason, it''s a slightly unusual bag.


    Are you comfortable in there, I like it a lot.


    Oh, can''t you tell by asking Sola to cooperate?


    "Um, why don''t you ask Sola to look into it?"


    "" "What?


    Why are you so surprised?


    I think it would be best to look into it.


    "Come on, Ivy, how can you help Sola? You can''t just let him out there, can you?


    "Yes, I''ll have Sola tell me from inside the bag"


    "Oh, that bag. I''ve kind of seen it before."


    Mr. Seiselk stares at the bag with a surprised look on his face.


    What is it, don''t get anxious.


    "Yes, Mr. Sifal gave it to me"


    "Seriously!


    Mr. Ratlua looks surprised, too.


    What the fuck?


    Does that mean anything to you about the bag Mr. Schiffer gave me?


    It''s not a magic bag, it''s a regular bag.


    "Um, is there something in this bag?


    "No, that''s okay. Cifal doesn''t give a lot of people things. A little surprised."


    "Not really. It''s a total mistake."


    Am I?


    I got clothes that I could weave feathers from above, not just bags.


    With that said, you got a beautiful glass too.


    "For now, we can discuss that again, and now we''re talking about Sora''s cooperation."


    Mr. Borolda stares at Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua discussing Mr. Sifal''s character in the way he has been exposed.


    "Bad. So, that''s Sora''s cooperation. Can you do that?


    "I think it''s okay. Sola, is Mr. Kara on your side that we met today? If you''re on my side, shake it twice. If not, stop."


    Something in the bag is pulling through my legs.


    Mr. Kara seems to be fine.


    "Mr. Kara seems to be fine. How''s Mr. Luiselia?


    The bag vibration stops completely and does not show movement.


    After all, he seemed to be from the organization.


    Too bad.


    From the three of us who were looking at the condition of the bag, a small voice rises.


    "It''s strange as a bag move, isn''t it?"


    "That''s okay. ''Cause some Tamers keep animals they tame in their bags."


    Really?


    Then it''s okay to have a bag that moves on its own.


    And it''s strange what you''re judging by Sola.

 88 85 Stories Solas Judgment

    I''m taking Sola to the Adventurer Alliance.


    The purpose is twofold. One is for Sola to judge Mr. Gilmouth.


    The other is to report that once Mr. Gilmouth is confirmed as an ally, he can identify the traitor.


    As for Sola, both Mr Borolda and Mr Seiselk promised to keep it a secret.


    However, anxious to see if there was a way to convince him, Mr. Borolda was getting ready for something.


    I asked him what he would do, but he told me it was fun later.


    I get a little excited about my first adventurer guild.


    This is where I thought I would never set foot.


    Looking around, there aren''t many people.


    I was under the impression that more people were overflowing.


    "People don''t have a lot of time right now. After a while, it''s time to fill up with adventurers who''ve finished their requests."


    Mr Ratlua explained to me that I was a little disappointed.


    I see, are you all just at work now?


    Too bad.


    As I follow Mr. Ratlua, I look at the requisition form stuck out on the passing.


    There seems to be a variety of medicinal herb collections, town cleaning, ore mining in the cave and requests for demon crusades.


    "Ivy."


    I noticed they called my name, I stopped at some point and looked at the requisition form.


    Hurry up and enter the room where Mr. Ratlua is.


    Inside there were four male figures.


    Isn''t it just Mr. Gilmouth, who?


    You''re all in good shape.


    There''s just one person who seems like an awesome nerve.


    He looked at me and wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    "How could such a young child be with you?


    The nervous person asks a little louder.


    "We talked about this, didn''t we? This is Ivy."


    "You brought him here!


    The scariest person in my face screams.


    My body freaks out at that voice.


    "Gilmouth, shut up"


    When Mr. Borolda made the gesture of blocking his ears, Mr. Gilmouth apologized to me.


    "There''s something wrong with the other move, isn''t there? So we decided to move together."


    Looks like everyone was convinced by what Mr Seiserque said.


    "Ivy, I''ll introduce you. It''s Gilmouth who''s loud."


    "I''ll be persistent. It''s the Alliance Master''s log riff. Gilmouth will do."


    "Regards"


    "I''m Birksby, the head of the vigilante."


    "Agrop the deputy commander. Greetings."


    "I''m a followmaro who manages the guild''s finances. Excuse me earlier."


    "Regards"


    Mr. Gilmouth is tall and scared of his face anyway, but his voice is sweet.


    The captain has an incredibly calm look.


    The deputy commander has a large wound to his face and sharp eyes.


    Mr. Folomaro looks nervous after all.


    Two big nods towards Mr. Borolda.


    This is a signal that the people here will be fine.


    Before I came here, I asked Sola for a favor.


    When introducing yourself, let them decide if you have a problem or not.


    So whenever I was introduced to myself, he was telling me that I was shaking and shaking twice in my bag.


    As a result, Sola''s judgment is all right.


    So I nodded to Mr. Borolda twice.


    By the way, once if anyone has a problem.


    Point your gaze at what Mr. Borolda had in his hand.


    That''s a little big glass ball I''ve deliberately brought out of the tent.


    I wonder what you''re doing to the way you''re staring.


    "Everyone here seems to be okay"


    "What?


    Mr. Gilmouth has a strange look on his face.


    He as well as the other three people in this room look alike.


    I''m a little thrilled with that word.


    He said he wouldn''t talk about Sola, but how do you convince him?


    "Oh, because this magic item didn''t respond, everyone here decided I was on your side."


    ...... hmm?


    Oh, I see.


    Did you prepare something else to hide Sola?


    "Ho, is that a magic item?


    "I''ve never heard of such a magic item."


    "Magic items are discovered all over the world, unknown things, and that would be one of them."


    Gilmouth is at the forefront and trying to peek into Mr. Borolda''s hand.


    The captain and the deputy captain seem interested, but not as good as Mr Gilmouth.


    Mr. Borolda quickly hides the glass balls in his bag.


    "I recently got it. It just turns into stone in a couple of days when you start using it"


    "Really?


    "Oh. There was another one, but I used it for nothing and it turned to stone"


    I think you''re good at lying.


    But it''s my fault you made me lie like that, so I''m a little backwards.


    I can''t explain what happened to Sola...


    A little depressed, I felt plush on my back.


    Looking to the side, Mr. Seiselk laughed a little and shrugged his shoulder.


    And I smile back slightly.


    Yes, let Sola do her best to thank Mr. Borolda.


    ... I''ll just carry Sola... let''s do our best to make rice better.


    "A couple of days... Borolda, I need you to do something."


    The captain stares at Mr. Borolda with a serious look.


    The captain''s wishes will be known to everyone here.


    "I know, finding a traitor to the vigilante, right? What about adventurers?


    "I''ll call the guy who wants you to join me here, can you come back later?


    Nod to Mr Gilmouth''s words. Mr Borolda leaves the room with the captain and the deputy captain, that and us.


    "... are you all right? Ivy''s still a kid, isn''t she?


    I can hear the Deputy Commander asking Mr Borolda and Mr Seiserque in a whisper.


    Plus the two of them say it''s no problem, but apparently the deputy commander is worried.


    I look back again and again to make sure of me.


    How can you be so worried?


    "The deputy captain has three kids the same age as Ivy. I don''t think it''s human resources."


    Mr. Ratlua tells me why.


    Did you hear that, the Vice Commander''s ears are a little red.


    He had sharp eyes and looked a bit like a cold person but he didn''t.


    Six people walk for a while and you see a big merchant.


    There were several watchmen in the vicinity, dressed as vigilantes.


    He has a slightly surprised look at you for noticing the captain and the deputy captain.


    "Thank you, sir. I''m just going to check inside. Oh, I''ll introduce you. This girl is Ivy. Borolda and the others are escorting us because of circumstances. Ivy, let me introduce you."


    The captain introduces his name in turn from the right.


    That''s to make the glass balls check one by one.


    Because I already know Mr. Borolda, I don''t check his name one at a time.


    It is a disguise for this purpose.


    Actually, to get Sola to check one at a time.


    "Margajra at the end"


    Until then, I felt Sora pulling over stopped.


    I mean, the last person introduced, traitor.


    Pull Mr. Ratlua''s clothes once he was holding them.


    "Margajra, it''s been a long time. If you didn''t think I''d see your face here lately, you''d be here."


    "Oh, you''re a little hurt. I asked the captain to move in because if he was on the lookout, he might be able to do it."


    Apparently, I knew Mr. Ratlua.


    Good, naturally Mr Borolda and Mr Seiselk told me.


    Seeing Mr Ratlua''s response, Mr Borolda is communicating something to the head of the delegation.


    At the next moment, the captain gave a sharp eye for a moment.


    Surprised.


    Until then, the gentle look of the captain frightened Mr. Gilmouth.


    After all, there is only the head of the vigilante protecting this town.


    Calms the beating and loud heart by taking a slow, deep breath.


    When my heart settled down, he was supposed to show me around the building.


    "Um, this kid, too?


    We can''t leave because the organization is after us.


    The vigilantes seem quite surprised by Mr Seiserque''s answer.


    "Looking forward to it, Ivy. Can you find anything?


    Mr. Ratlua looks around with an exciting look.


    I really wish I could discover something, especially the hidden doors!

 89 86 Tales Two Nobles

    I look around at the former merchant''s house while the group guides me.


    The captain is acting differently, and I can''t confirm his appearance by looking around.


    Neither is the Deputy Commander, who has been somewhere with Mr. Margajra and is nowhere near him.


    "And it''s huge."


    Mr. Ratlua looks around as he slaps the wall.


    "Right. Looks like there''s two of them."


    "Really?


    "I saw it through the window"


    "If there''s a hidden room, is it that way?


    What do you think?


    Where did you build the hidden room, you wouldn''t find it the most?


    Zuo somehow has an image of the stash, so he''s going to be able to focus on it.


    Aah!


    "Where is the place Mr. Margajra looked up?


    "Hmm? Oh, you''re saying that."


    "Yes, because he''s here on orders from the organization to do backwork."


    Report the problem room as no problem.


    It is Mr. Margajra who has the role.


    I mean, there''s got to be something connected to the hidden room in the room he checked.


    Maybe the captain went to check it out by himself.


    I hope they find it.


    Because there must be something driving the organization.


    When I finished looking at the ground floor, I heard a door opening at the entrance to the building.


    Just when I turned my gaze because I was nearby, there was a man with a nice, mild atmosphere and a man with a seemingly difficult atmosphere who had been guided by two members.


    The moment I saw him, I heard Mr. Ratlua take his breath.


    Apparently, you don''t want me here.


    I wonder who.


    "Count Faltria, Lord Foronda. What have you done?


    Mr. Borolda immediately speaks to a man.


    That name sounds familiar.


    Count Faltria is a suspicious man.


    Lord Foronda is someone Mr. Borolda would like to believe.


    "It just so happens that you take a walk through the vicinity. I wanted to see what was happening now."


    "Really?"


    "I was with Count Faltria, so I just followed him"


    As it seems, Count Faltria has a very calm way of speaking, with the impression that it has nothing to do with bad things.


    Lord Foronda has a quiet vibe, but I have the impression that it''s hard to get close.


    "Oh? What about you?


    Count Faltria''s gaze turned to me, chuckling fluffily.


    There was nothing offensive about that laugh, and the thought aroused me to ask if I could really suspect this guy.


    Is that why I''m a little backwards?


    "Ivy."


    Mr. Borolda invited me, so I''ll line up next door.


    There was no change in his expression, but I noticed a slightly stronger hand on my shoulder.


    And as I get caught in it, I get into my body, too.


    "This kid says Ivy. We''re escorting them because they''re being targeted by an organization. Because they overlapped with other jobs, they were asked to act together."


    "You''re a cute girl. Faltria. Nice to meet you."


    A slight back bent so as to gaze at me, to a calm voice, a soft smile.


    There is no element of anxiety anywhere.


    The bag just doesn''t even work with Pickle.


    I mean, Sora seems to have decided Count Faltria is in trouble.


    "That''s tough. The Boroldas are excellent. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    Lord Foronda never looked down at me and smiled.


    I don''t have any kindness in my voice either, but I felt kind of warm only when I said Mr. Borolda was excellent.


    I can honestly say that you look scared.


    But I felt a swing of pull and sola on my thigh.


    Grab a little of Mr. Borolda''s clothes.


    "Best wishes, Count Faltria"


    Speak up and at the same time pull the clothes you grab once.


    "Lord Foronda, thank you."


    Gently take your hands off your clothes.


    From Mr. Borolda''s hand, which was placed on his shoulder, he lost a lot of strength.


    I''m sure he was relieved.


    I''m glad that someone Mr. Borolda believes is on his side.


    I was able to draw strength from my body, too.


    You noticed that, pompous and lightly patted on the shoulder.


    "Where is the captain?


    Count Faltria looks around and asks.


    Is that it?


    Sounds like you know there''s a captain here.


    But how do you know?


    Earlier the captain said, "I''ve been busy and it''s been since the day of the controls".


    Did someone tell you that?


    ... Could there be someone outside the building who is also a watchman?


    I hate that you seem to be lurking around a lot.


    "I''m here, can I help you?


    The captain showed himself from the back of the ground floor.


    Oh, Mr. Deputy Commander and Mr. Margajra are with us.


    "No, I''m just here to check on you."


    "Was I? Do you want to go up and look inside and go?


    Follow the words.


    I don''t know what to do, I haven''t yet informed the captain that Count Faltria has a problem.


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Borolda, who is right next door.


    You noticed my gaze, and then he changes his expression.


    Hmm? You''ve never seen such a look.


    Should I call it a face like you''re up to something...... something.


    "No, no, because it''s bad to get in the way of your work. I just wanted to see you look good."


    "Really? Thank you for taking the time"


    Count Faltria walks out of the building, smiling and also speaking to the members around him.


    Lord Foronda turns his foot out so that he can follow after it.


    Lord Foronda, there''s something I''d like to talk to you about.


    "What?


    "It''s a little hard to say here, so I''d like you to make some time."


    Mr. Borolda, bow your head.


    Lord Foronda showed me a glimpse of thinking about something for a moment, but promised to show his face to the guild later.


    When I couldn''t see the two of them completely, I got more tired.


    It was the first time I was in front of a nobleman and my heart kept pounding.


    Besides, one is an enemy of the organization.


    The gentle look and tender smile scared me from the middle of nowhere.


    If they talked to me a little longer, I might have trembled.


    The deputy commander has instructed Mr. Margajra to gather the team members because he will investigate Zao again.


    After all, it looks like we haven''t found a hidden room yet.


    ... is different.


    The fact that you are giving instructions to Margajra in question¡­.


    Could it be a camouflage?


    Maybe they found a hidden room!


    Ms Margajra immediately went to summon two members and with the deputy commander went to the cave.


    Dropping off that hindsight, there was the voice of the Captain giving instructions to the two members who had guided the Counts and those who had guided us so far to return.


    The only ones near the entrance are Mr Commander, Mr Borolda, Mr Seiserc, Mr Ratlua and myself.


    The captain looks at me for a moment and looks a little creative.


    Tilt your neck.


    "Captain, Ivy''s fine"


    "I know that. I don''t think so."


    "Oh, you usually do"


    "What?


    "Ivy is probably anticipating what the head of the regiment has been up to now and the consequences as well"


    "What?"


    Oh, when someone with a scary face has a slightly missing look, he makes an interesting face.


    Even so, why would the captain be so surprised?


    If you think about it in an orderly fashion, you''re likely to know the answer.


    "I can imagine what Ivy''s thinking, but I''m not thinking about a normal nine."


    Twist your neck on Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Wouldn''t you?


    That''s normal, even though I''m a normal 9, too.


    "You don''t even look 9 years old."


    Mr. Seiselk disparaged me!

 90 87 stories Confusion, regret, maneuver?

    "Nine?


    I, too, get in trouble for the confused voice of the captain.


    I wonder if it is uncomfortable with my age to say I am so 9 years old and how I look.


    "Yes, I''m 9 years old"


    "Oh, no. It doesn''t matter how old you are. Bad. Uh, I wonder what it was. Yeah, you''re in favor of my actions here."


    ... Agreed?


    What is it about...?


    I agree with you if you''re looking for a hidden room.


    It doesn''t matter if I agree or don''t.


    "Captain, calm down. Ivy predicts that you were alone here and acting differently because you were looking for a hidden room. And I''m sure you think you found it."


    To Mr. Borolda''s words, the captain stares at me.


    So nod one with the meaning of consent.


    "Really?"


    "True. Besides, the vigilante has a traitor. It also predicted the possibility that there would be a hidden room inside this building and there would be important evidence there. I''ll tell you what, Ivy told me about it before I told her the information. I didn''t tip you off."


    The captain does not keep it slight, but keeps staring at me.


    It looks serene at first sight, but its gaze has sharpness.


    I don''t think he''s going to be angry, but somehow he feels scared and takes a few steps back.


    "Captain, Ivy''s scared."


    Mr. Ratlua taps gently on the captain''s shoulder.


    He grinned bitterly as he noticed hah and lowered his head gently.


    "Bad. I''m surprised. But wow."


    "No.... So, did you find it?


    Was there a hidden room or not?


    That''s my biggest concern.


    If so, was there any evidence left that could be used?


    He gave me a slightly surprised look at the way I listened, but he gave me a nigga and a grin.


    "Oh, they found me. I just checked a little, but I was able to find some paperwork on the slave trade. All I had to do was borrow money and kill requests. We''re going to look into it and identify the people involved."


    I just checked a little, and I didn''t expect that much stuff to come out.


    I wonder how much evidence there is of crime.


    So you want to send your people in and hide them through?


    "Did you have the money?


    "No, I haven''t looked that far into it yet"


    "Really?"


    Mr. Borolda, who was listening to my conversation with the captain.


    "What do you do with the paperwork?


    "We''re gonna take it to the vigilante''s office and find out."


    "Well, shall I call my men? Ivy, come with me."


    You should go with Mr. Borolda and find out if there are any traitors among the rest of the vigilante.


    But before I do, I have something to worry about.


    As I felt in the attitude of Count Faltria, it is possible that there are organised humans lurking around this building.


    "Um, I don''t think you should move the paperwork"


    "I think so too."


    Mr. Seiselk seems to be thinking the same thing.


    "Why? Leaving it here is more likely to take it away from the tissue. We need to hit him as soon as possible."


    "Yes, but there''s a good chance there''s someone in the organization lurking around this building."


    "What makes you think that?


    "Faltria, it''s from his actions. He may have made a stupid mistake this time."


    "Hey Seiselk, your words are going too far for Count Faltria. If someone asks you, you''re gonna be treated like a problem."


    "Oh well. You hadn''t reported it yet. Faltria is a man of the organization."


    The captain opened his eyes to Mr. Borolda''s words.


    "What? Oh, that''s a magic item! Borolda, did you react?


    "Oh, that''s why Faltria is a person in the organization. Probably the former tightening of the organization or the executives close to it. Wasn''t his name on the evidence?


    "Yes, no. I haven''t looked into that much yet... but is that better?


    The captain looks flashy and thinks of something.


    And little by little, the look on his face turns to anger.


    My gaze shook sharply, and when I saw it, I shuddered for a long time.


    "If Faltria was a person in the organization, everything comes with an explanation. Failure to control... and the killing of the people who were sneaking in. He''s the one who moves the organization... then I..."


    In the eyes of the captain, who was showing anger, a deep regret comes to mind.


    If the cause of the death of your companion was caused by the information given to Count Faltria...


    "Damn! I was the one who tipped him off. You killed my people!


    That''s not true.


    I didn''t suspect Count Faltria, so I had no choice.


    But the words are of no help to the captain.


    No one can speak up.


    For a little while, near the front door of the former merchant, he was wrapped in unusual tranquillity.


    "Ha, I''m sorry. It''s all right now."


    On several occasions, the captain repeatedly takes a deep breath and walks out to the back of the ground floor.


    "The hidden room is this way. And there''s a possibility that someone from the organization might be lurking around."


    "Oh, do you have any hands?


    "It''s hard, the average person is around here, so what distinguishes them from the people in the organization?"


    Mr. Borolda follows the captain.


    Behind it, the three remaining follow.


    Talk as if nothing had happened, stare at the captain and Mr. Borolda from behind.


    I sincerely think they are strong people.


    Strength that shocks my mind and still stands up quickly.


    I guess I''ve been through a lot before.


    Is this the strength of your heart?


    "Ivy, any thoughts?


    "What? No, that"


    Mr. Borolda can swing.


    I have hands on watchdogs.


    But this is dangerous in a state where organizations don''t know how far around they are.


    "You got something."


    Mr. Seiselk peeks into my face from the side and assures me.


    "Talk to me, I want to get them."


    "Uh, it''s dangerous,"


    "I don''t mind. We in the vigilante are ready for this job."


    "Okay. Uh, why don''t you use the watch to make us attack this place?


    "" "" Hmm?


    A little slower for everyone.


    Is that it?


    I wonder if I didn''t explain it enough.


    Uh, I don''t know what to say.


    "Show those on watch that this place has gotten worse. That should strike."


    I see. You mean we''ll catch them there.


    The captain and Mr. Borolda stop and turn their gaze to me.


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua give a slightly surprising look.


    I don''t think I said anything surprising... did I do something wrong again?


    "Yes. The most important thing now is to protect the evidence. And slowing down the movement of the organization. If you capture all those who attacked you, you will assume that your movements have been read. That makes it suspicious and difficult to act. However, the question arises as to how far the organization is grasping this information."


    "" "You''re not nine, are you?" "


    "I''m 9!


    Mr. Commander, why are you shaking your head to the side?


    Mr. Ratlua, I know you''re laughing.


    Even if you hide your face, your shoulders are shaking too much.


    "But there''s no reason to be thin."


    Both the captain and Mr Borolda are nodding at Mr Seiserque''s words.


    The captain walks a little and opens his hand to the door of a room.


    Apparently, in the deepest room on the ground floor, there was a hidden room.


    "Perhaps Mr. Meera and the others will make it"


    Enter the room and look around.


    With shelves lined up, it looks like a nado or storage room.


    "Meera and the others? Oh, sure, those guys are acting a little weird repeatedly.... I do know that something is about to happen. And if you take a ride, it doesn''t make a strange impression that this place is too thin."


    "Yes. So it''s up to Mr. Meera and the others."


    "... that''s a funny operation"


    Mr. Borolda is laughing.


    That would be so.


    Because I leave it to the enemy.


    "Sure."


    Mr. Seiselk also has an indescribable face.


    Only the captain still looks harsh.


    "Yes, does it work? Even if Meera and the others were, the vigilance here wouldn''t be so easy."


    "Yes, so we focus on guarding people with problems."


    The captain is right, there are limits to making it thin.


    Then you can place the traitor.


    You should be deluded because you''re going to look well guarded.


    "It''s kind of an operation that''s using enemies all the time."


    Am I?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Seiserque''s words.

 91 88 Stories Organization Money

    "Here."


    At first glance, the nearby wall slowly moved to the side as the captain pressed the shelf with his hand, which appeared to be fixed.


    What emerged from beyond the wall was a shelf divided into eight parts.


    The five shelves were empty, but the three shelves were stacked with boxes.


    One box has a lid open and the paper inside is visible.


    "It was this shelf that I found. Everything else was in the box, the paperwork."


    "Is it okay if we take a look?


    Three people reach for the paperwork when the captain nods to Mr Seiserque''s words.


    The captain also opened the new box lid and began to confirm.


    It''s not a good document for me to look at, so I look around the whole room.


    "No way..."


    After a while, I heard someone full of bitterness.


    And say Don, the sound of slamming the shelves.


    When I see it, Mr. Borolda has a painful look on his face.


    Mr. Seiselk puts his hand on his shoulder like that.


    "He..."


    Maybe you''ve even seen the documents that an acquaintance is involved in a crime?


    I wonder how many people will suffer from the truth that will be informed.


    Looking at Mr. Borolda, a gnawing pain ran around his heart.


    Out of sight, take one deep breath.


    There''s not so much I can do, just let someone in trouble know first.


    Walk slowly through the room, checking walls and ceilings to get there.


    As I looked around the building, I also saw the safe, but I was surprised by the small size.


    I was asking about the size of the organization, so I was uncomfortable with the size of the safe.


    So I''m hoping you have a stash of money.


    Try pushing or pulling the parts you care about in order...... there is no sign of anything happening.


    Too bad.


    Didn''t you put the money in this building?


    Even after looking at the whole room, the momentum of reading the documents of the captains will not stop.


    But it''s important to be aware that staying here for a long time is suspicious.


    As I approached the four of them trying to speak, I heard a giddy noise from my feet.


    "Hmm? Floor?


    It''s a wooden building, so the floor doesn''t sound so uncomfortable.


    Now the front door and the hallway were sounding giddy every time I walked.


    Yet somehow I was concerned about the sound of the floor.


    Try to step where the sound rang again.


    I hear a giddy noise.


    That''s crazy, what did you care?


    "Something happened."


    Expect a little and crouch in to take a closer look at the floor area.


    When I look around the floor, I notice that there are a few steps.


    I''ll push the part of that step, but there''s no particular change.


    Next time I pull to try to move it to the side, but there''s no sign of it moving.


    "Yes, I''m afraid you''ll find it well."


    Push with your hands on the floor to get up.


    but the floor with my hand moved forward.


    "Wow!"


    Gong!


    Shock to the forehead.


    "Ivy!"


    To my scream, Mr. Ratlua rushed right to me.


    And he wakes me up falling and pays off the dust on my body.


    "Hey, that"


    Hmm?


    Following Mr. Borolda''s gaze, part of the floor is open.


    Was it a way to move forward, not sideways, a shame?


    When Mr. Ratlua moved the floor completely, a large crate was seen underneath the floor.


    When you open the lid of the crate......


    "There it is!


    The bumped forehead hurts a little, but the excitement of finding the money stands first.


    At the end of the line of sight is a ton of money in a box.


    Besides, there are three identical crates.


    The organization didn''t just leave the paperwork, it left the funds.


    Loss of funds is a huge pain in the ass for the organization.


    That explains Meera''s unusual movements as well.


    "That''s a lot of money, Ivy. You''re bleeding!


    To the chief''s hurried voice, Mr. Ratlua rushes to push the cloth against his forehead.


    Because they held me down, or the stinging pain ran.


    Shit, I forgot to bring the potion.


    "Yes."


    Blue potion in front of me.


    Turning his gaze, Mr. Borolda is offering a potion.


    "Ah, no. It''s okay."


    "Never mind, it''s the reward you found"


    "Borolda, your reward is too low."


    To Mr. Seiselk''s sober penetration, Mr. Borolda distorting his face.


    "I know, but for now, I guess"


    Mr. Ratlua receives the potion from Mr. Borolda and sprinkles it on my wound.


    I can see the pain pulling away sooo much.


    The fact that the pain disappeared immediately would be authentic.


    You didn''t think the day would come when I would use authentic products.


    "Thank you"


    When I lowered my head to Mr. Borolda, he stroked my head.


    "Ivy, thank you."


    The captain thanks me as I pull the crate up from under the floor.


    Glad it helped.


    There are a total of 4 crates under the floor.


    It didn''t seem like three.


    Every box is packed with gold coins.


    I don''t have to count, I just know there''s a great amount of money.


    The organization that was moving so much money.


    It''s just horrible to think about.


    "Somehow, that''s a bit more than I imagined."


    Three other people are nodding at Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    Money beyond imagination, even for four people who know the organization.


    "Well, you mean it was a bigger weave than we thought it was."


    The captain sighs like he''s tired.


    Depending on the size of the money you move, they know the size of the organization.


    I guess I can think of something from experience around here.


    Oh, that''s taking a lot of time.


    "Would you like to leave this room before you get suspicious?


    Mr. Borolda grins bitterly and gently strokes my head with a pong.


    And then he touches my forehead.


    Was it even scarred?


    "You didn''t leave a scar, good"


    I have never cared about the scars, so I feel a little uneasy.


    I have heard that potions are important life-threatening objects, so they never give way to others free of charge.


    Yet, Mr. Borolda gave it to me without hesitation.


    My mouth looses when I think of it.


    "Do you want to start the operation Ivy just thought about? It seems more successful than I think."


    The horrible words of the captain get in my ear.


    When I rushed to see the captain, he nodded for some reason.


    What, what does that snort mean?


    "No, no, Captain. We have to think about it."


    I nod silently and over and over to Mr. Borolda''s words.


    Mr. Ratlua is looking down and hiding, but his shoulders are trembling.


    Think a little when I''m in a hurry, make a fist and slap him on the shoulder.


    "Ahahahahaha......"


    It got worse.


    Along with that, Mr. Seiselk laughed out, too.


    Why!


    "No, Borolda. Think about it. Ivy''s maneuvers are convincing. Can you think of more maneuvers than that?


    "Mm-hmm. Well, that''s true."


    "Right?"


    What, hey, how are you convinced to go as far as Mr. Borolda?


    The captain has a strange face.


    "Um, just because there are so many parts of that operation that you can''t handle, I think it would be better if the Captains set up an operation more firmly"


    "I''m fine. Even as it is, it''s a solid operation."


    I don''t think it''s okay......


    Just undo the paperwork and the money and head to the front door.


    "Well, first of all, the movement of evidence and money, but what would be a good place?


    Mr. Commander, how come you''re turning to me and you''re just gazing at me and talking?


    Funny, you''re either the youngest of these or you''re a kid.


    "... I was wondering if Mr. Margajra would like the collection he''s looking into"


    "Right. Don''t be the best candidate there is."


    Mr Borolda seems to have come to the same conclusion.


    Then I want you to give me your opinion sooner.


    "Then throw Margajra out of here"


    "Mr. Commander, let Mr. Margajra also participate in the movement of evidence"


    "No, no, no, no, no, you can''t do that to the people in the organization."


    "Oh, that''s a lack of explanation, I''m sorry. Uh, there were crates, shelves, etc. in each room. Move it in the name of keeping it in storage. So, we get the paperwork and stuff mixed up in it. If you move around checking inside, you will be impressed by Margajra that there are only useless items in the collection."


    "For the organization."


    Nodding at Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    All the anomalies here will be circulating to the organization, Ms. Margajra said.


    That''s why I''m here.


    I heard a horrible word from someone with the captain saying, "Get Ivy to freshly operate".


    I''ll never get my eyes on you!

 92 89 stories, specialist unit?

    Join the captain and Mr. Borolda on their way to the vigilante stall.


    "Do you need Ivy to come with you? Borolda will be back soon. I don''t know why I introduced myself. The crew has a lot of scary faces, I think it scares them."


    The captain has confirmed many times that it is Sola, not Magic Items, who will judge the members.


    Besides, Mr. Borolda alone can''t think of a reason to let him introduce himself.


    I say it doesn''t matter, but if you feel uncomfortable, the operation may fail.


    So I need to go with you.


    It''s because I haven''t told you about Sola, but I''m very worried.


    Is there someone with that scary face?


    To convince the captain, it was because I trusted Mr. Borolda the most.


    At the time of the story, I was afraid of Mr. Ratlua''s face.


    You''ve never seen his face like that before.


    Remember, my body shivered all the time.


    "Are you all right?


    The captain saw me, and I was applauded for worrying.


    Failed.


    "It''s okay. Let''s hurry."


    This time the vigilante and adventurers gathered to create a major nickname for organizing a specialized unit to hunt down the organization.


    That''s why I chose you.


    The base location is the former merchant.


    I''m supposed to be ready for that by the end of the day.


    Everything, of course, is a lie to trap the organization.


    Even so, by the end of the day, I will choose people and prepare them, so it is also true.


    The only reason for this is not to set up a base location.


    To move evidence documents and money to a safe place.


    "But you''re a specialist unit. I never thought about it."


    To the words of the captain, I laugh bitterly.


    When asked about a full-time person investigating the organization, the head of the regiment was surprised.


    I realized that the knowledge that a specialized team would be created just to solve a crime belonged to me before, but it was too late.


    If you don''t think hard before you talk, you''ll strangle yourself one day.


    It was the captains this time, so I''m fine.


    "Sure. Well, it''s only with the Meera and the others'' movements that we can make a unit."


    Sure, they would have been suspicious if it wasn''t for the cause, because they make things they never had before.


    The reason for creating a specialist unit is because the people involved in the organization have been active.


    In a way, I am grateful to Mr. Meera and the others.


    With regard to this specialized unit, it was said that it came to the mind of the head of the apparent delegation.


    I told the deputy chief about the documents I found, the money, and the upcoming operation.


    When I told him about the specialist unit, he said, "With the usual array of commanders".


    Apparently, the captain, acting on his mind, is running around to make up for the deficiencies.


    I think I heard something similar somewhere.


    In the vigilante, it was up to the deputy commander to share the information, and the rest was only Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Sifal.


    Other than superficial information, it is supposed to be hidden from members who have no problems.


    Because if there are more people who know, that''s the better chance of leakage.


    With the tissue''s eyes nowhere to be found, it''s better to move only in a very small number of cases.


    "Right here. Ivy, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    I nod forcefully at the captain and gently stroke the bag.


    I need Sora to do her best.


    I checked before I came here, but I was shaking fine, so I guess I''ll be fine.


    "Ooh, get together. There''s a kid I want to introduce you to."


    The total number of members gathered is about 120.


    Some people are on vacation and this number...... there are only large towns and a lot of people.


    Besides, they even have apprentices on this.


    It''s just that this time, the apprentice is excluded.


    Exactly. Nearly 120 people line up in front and it''s rolling.


    Mr. Commander, that I am the person targeted by the organization.


    Therefore, protect one person as soon as he/she is seen.


    Also, if anything goes wrong with someone, report it to the captain or Mr. Gilmouth.


    Explain that I will introduce myself to remember my face.


    "I say Ivy. Best regards,"


    Pinch the hem of Mr. Borolda''s clothes and gently bow your head.


    Exactly. I can get a little low on this number, but I don''t have time to say that.


    I need to tell Mr. Borolda that Sola made a good decision for me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tired."


    Exactly 126 people introduce themselves a lot.


    And I was tired because I was focused on Sola so I wouldn''t miss it.


    I''m sure Sora will be tired too.


    I''ll give you lots of potion later.


    "And that''s a lot to do. 29 people with a problem."


    I am desperate to communicate Sora''s decision without mistake, but I don''t know how many people were there.


    Maybe we were lucky that the watchman wasn''t made up solely of traitors.


    "What do you say?


    The captain comes to ask Mr Borolda softly.


    I think I''m a little lost, but I''ll tell you how many.


    Besides, the movement stopped for a moment, but soon the captain nodded quietly, "Right."


    "Write your name on the paper. Can you do that?"


    "Naturally. I''ll do it soon. Where''s the paper?"


    The captain hands over a few sheets of paper and faces the members to talk about his upcoming plans.


    It looked normal, as if nothing had happened.


    I just saw him hold his hand all the time once.


    "If you''re an adventurer, be prepared."


    A small spilled voice gives the impression of tiredness at any rate.


    Many who thought they were buddies, had betrayed them.


    This reality is hard.


    It was the people in question who were chosen as specialist units, eight of whom the Commander had ever trusted.


    And 12 problem-free people were selected, a total of 20.


    When I saw the name written on the paper, the captain''s eyes were opened only once.


    The person is Mr. Gabojra.


    The person had also been chosen as a specialist unit.


    Next we head to the Adventurer Guild.


    Mr. Ratlua must be talking to Mr. Gilmouth.


    I''m a little tired, but a little more, let''s do our best.


    "You''re tired, you''re in trouble"


    Mr. Gilmouth was in the conference room with 15 adventurers.


    And give the same explanation as the captain.


    Introduction after that.


    I''m very happy with the numbers that say 15.


    It will be over soon...... Sora decided that 7 people were in trouble.


    From Mr. Borolda next door, I hear a small sigh.


    "Are you all right?


    When I asked in a low voice, a dry laugh returned.


    "Ha ha, I was ready. But the ones we raised with our hands are the traitors..."


    Mr. Gilmouth hears the results and deepens the crease between the brows.


    The specialist unit was chosen a team raised by Mr. Borolda.


    Worried about Mr. Borolda''s condition, but talking to the people on the team of the three chosen, he was as usual.


    Huh. Sigh small.


    You''re mentally tired.


    Gently stroke the bag from the top.


    I really appreciate Sola.


    Go to the former merchant''s house with the people chosen for the specialist unit.


    In the meantime, the captain told us about his upcoming plans.


    When I said I would be based in a former merchant, I bothered a little, but there was no one to give my opinion.


    "Agrop, we''re back!"


    When the captain called the deputy captain''s name out loud, Mr. Sifal showed his face after a while.


    "Is that it? What about Agrop?


    "We''re checking to see what''s moving inside. Someone called Margajra is helping. Ivy, are you tired?


    "Yes. It''s okay. Thank you."


    Uh, does Mr. Sifal have a story to talk about?


    Everyone is good at hiding and I don''t know.


    "Oh, Captain. Are you finally back?"


    The vice president shows up in a tired atmosphere.


    There is also Mr. Margajra behind it.


    "I checked the contents of the crate and decided it was just something that I had no problem moving around. The destination is Zuo. Get on with it right away. Someone will be sleeping in this building starting today. I''ll finish cleaning."


    "Wait, it''s the roster of those gathered here. Some adventurers, so I put it together."


    I could see the captain whispering something to the deputy captain when he gave him a piece of paper with a mark on the person in question.


    Probably let you know what the mark means.


    Having seen the paper in its entirety, the vice president immediately begins to give instructions individually after a few nods.


    Wow, I didn''t show any confusion.


    Moreover, it is tinkered with a delicate balance so that the person in question does not solidify and act.


    "Exactly, there are only people who have been supporting a leader who runs without thought for more than 10 years."


    I have more respect for Mr Borolda''s words than for Mr Vice-President.


    As I thought when I was deputy captain Velivella, the guy who supports the top is amazing.

 93 90 Story Organizational Person

    Under the direction of the Deputy Commander, a large quantity of luggage is brought into the vault to go.


    Due to the size of the building, the amount was higher than I thought.


    The vigilantes are running around the building.


    Hey, I''m sorry.


    But this is also to protect the evidence paperwork and the money, and let''s get it done.


    No one questioned him, and he proceeded smoothly and the last box was carried into the vault.


    The deputy commander and the captain confirm and lock the cage.


    "Well, I know you''re tired, but it''s cleaning. Let''s get this over with. Some guys are staying in this building today. Unless you can be dusty, but I don''t like it."


    Tired face members reach for cleaning tools with a bitter laugh.


    Dust is scattered all over the room because we moved crates and shelves.


    And the members and adventurers who are here now will surely be feathers sleeping all over the dust if they don''t clean.


    Exactly, even the people who are going through a lot don''t seem to like it.


    "Excuse me. Anyone?


    I heard a voice from the front door, so I headed over, and Mr. Ratlua rushed after me.


    "Come on! Not if you act alone!


    "Oh, excuse me. Safe to be in the same building..."


    "I''m glad you''re relieved, but I need to be careful."


    "Yes."


    On the doorstep, two figures from the vigilante who decided there was a problem.


    The moment I saw it, I grabbed Mr. Ratlua''s clothes.


    True, we need to be careful what we do.


    "Whoa, that smells good. Could it be a plug?


    In Mr. Ratlua''s words, I notice that the entire front door is full of fragrant scents.


    "Correct."


    One of them had it in his hand, gave him a ton of paper bags to show him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s just gonna be a while now. I''m cleaning now."


    "Is it cleaning? Have you moved your stuff yet?


    A member of the group who does not have a paper bag stares behind the hallway and tilts his neck.


    "Oh, I brought it all into storage. All we have to do is clean up."


    I felt the expression of the two members subtly distorted by Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    It was a moment. I don''t know.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "What, no. I don''t know if there''s anything because I''m a former merchant. Look at the gold eye thing."


    "That''s a shame. If there was, Margajra would be getting it."


    "Margajra?


    "Oh, the deputy commander and Margajra must have been checking everything inside."


    "Heh, let''s ask him later. Did you find anything?"


    "If you find it, you can have it."


    "Hahaha, good for that. Let me in, too."


    I can see from the conversation between the two members that they came to check the contents of their luggage.


    I know you''re going to hide it well, but it looks like you''re in a hurry because you''ve already been brought in.


    With a little expression, the impatience was hidden.


    Nevertheless, I am glad I left Mr Margajra to check.


    Probably can mislead you through that.


    However, the organization is moving fast.


    "It was Ivy, wasn''t it? It''s gonna be tough, but don''t worry, we''re here."


    Suddenly the story changes and one of the members speaks to me.


    Plus my shoulders jumped a little, but I make a smile right away.


    "Thank you. We have Mr. Borolda and Mr. Ratlua, so we''re fine."


    "Right. But if anything happens, we can count on you."


    "Yes, then please"


    Gaze firmly with the two, then lower your head once.


    Each of them laughed at me with such a friendly look on his face.


    A really sweet look if you don''t know anything.


    But I know, so I felt extra scared and something hit my back ran.


    "Oh, you were here"


    Turning his gaze to his voice, Mr. Borolda and Mr. Seiselk were walking over here.


    There was a leader behind it, but I saw the members and wrinkled between my eyebrows.


    He said he brought me a plug.


    To Mr. Ratlua''s words, the two members bow their heads gently.


    "Thank you. There''s an agrop in the back, go up and take it with you"


    "Okay. Okay, excuse me. Ivy, see you later."


    "Yes. Again."


    ... I don''t want to see you if I can.


    But I''m sure I''ll see you again.


    Head of the regiment with a sharp gaze at the members heading to the back.


    "Be careful. Sounds like we''re moving fast."


    To Mr Borolda''s words, the captain shrugs his shoulders.


    "Besides, we decided to go back to the square."


    I am a little surprised by what Mr Seiserque said.


    As it is, I thought it would be something to spend time here.


    Nevertheless, it helps because I want to calm down for once.


    There''s something about Sola.


    "All you have to do... is Sifal, where are you?


    I look around at Mr. Borolda''s words, but I don''t see Mr. Sifal.


    "Bad. I got you back first. They might be coming back."


    With that said, I may not have seen it since I was carrying luggage.


    "Right, then I''ll keep going back. Captain, for now, I''m going to show my face tomorrow morning."


    "Oh, it''s just possible that if anything happens, I''ll go get it. Ivy, thank you for today."


    "No, good luck. See you tomorrow."


    Greeting the captain, he stroked his head just a little harder.


    When I went outside, I was kind of filled with openness.


    Probably because I''ve been nervous.


    "Are you tired?


    Mr. Ratlua taps his back gently with a pom.


    "Just a little bit. I feel nervous all the time."


    "Because you had a big part to play. It''s possible he''s still lurking around here, so we have to be careful."


    Still, near the house where I used to call myself a former merchant.


    I''m sure there''s someone in the organization lurking.


    That was too soon to get distracted.


    "All right, we''re going home today with a ladder of popular stalls ~"


    Mr. Seiselk, who was leading the way, suddenly makes a declaration and goes back to the square.


    In that direction is a place with dense stalls.


    Apparently, there''s no need to cook dinner.


    I''m mentally tired today, so it helps.


    Perhaps Mr. Seiselk has been spotted.


    ... No, even to Mr. Borolda and Mr. Ratlua.


    "Ivy, shall I buy you something sweet too and go home? There''s my push."


    "Thank you"


    Really good people.


    Returning to the square, I see Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga.


    With that said, Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga should have been monitoring the merchant''s behavior.


    I wonder why he was acting differently.


    I don''t see Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Low Creek, but are you okay?


    I should have gone to see what Mr. Tort and Mr. Marma did in the woods.


    "Welcome home. Whoa, is that the guy from a popular store that''s been delicious lately?


    Mr. Sifal is happy to quickly check the contents of the paper bag.


    Apparently, he''s always in line, so he gave up.


    "I''m going back to the tent for a moment"


    Speak up so everyone can hear you, and enter the tent.


    When I got Sola out of the bag, she started doing some tremendous laziness - vertical exercises.


    Apparently, it was cramped in the bag.


    "I''m sorry. Because I can''t get it out of my bag for a while."


    Sora bouncing lazily.


    Kind of creepy in shape, but adorable.


    Next to exercising, remove Sola''s dietary potion from the velcro bag.


    You''ve done your best today, so I''ve got five more than usual.


    Keep it full of capacity, good.


    Did you finish exercising, Sora, who covered herself in potion and started eating?


    Looking at the potion that disappears all the time, there is a voice coming from outside the tent.


    Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Low Creek are back, so he wants to eat.


    Hurry up, take the tea leaves and get out of the tent.


    Mr. Ratlua was preparing hot water for me.


    Tea for the number of people and sitting in a chair had spread the landscape that had become familiar in the past few days.


    My heart lightened so much to the sight.

 94 91 stories Too many people suck!

    I didn''t forget.


    "Is Mr. Rickbelt not here?


    "I have some business to attend to. Eat first."


    Nod to Mr. Ratlua''s words and put the meat in front of him in his mouth.


    Long-boiled soft meat is delicious.


    "Delicious."


    "Sure, it''s just a popular store"


    I nod silently at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Everyone enjoys stewing meat and tea time after meals.


    Mr. Borolda opened his mouth when he activated an anti-eavesdropping magic item.


    Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga, but they still seemed to be looking into the merchant''s behavior in the morning.


    "I''m a merchant, but I was seeing one guy in a place where I avoided people. I didn''t know who the man was, so I decided to split up and find out."


    "You figured out who that man was?


    "Of course. It was Orwa who was meeting with the merchants, for the nobles'' sake. It took me a while to find out."


    "Right. So, for your information, did you find out which nobles are in and out?


    To Mr. Borolda''s words, Mr. Sifal shakes his neck beside him.


    Ms Ratlua sneaked me to tell me that if I looked into it, it could be eye-catching in the case of aristocracy, so I couldn''t do a bad investigation.


    Nobility is a pain in the ass.


    "Okay, okay."


    "I''m a merchant, but after I broke up with Sifal, there''s nothing wrong with me except that I was seeing a merchant in this town. It''s just that the merchant I met said Tough Douglas."


    "That''s him. You''re a guy who doesn''t hear very good rumors."


    "There''s no evidence, but they say he''s dyeing his hands for opium trafficking."


    Opium?


    Words like I heard somewhere, but I wonder what.


    "Mr. Ratlua, what is opium?


    "Don''t you know? It''s a drug that exalts your feelings. It''s forbidden as a country."


    Oh, drugs.


    You forgot because you''re unfamiliar.


    Is the organization getting its hands on drugs, too?


    Nevertheless, merchants are likely to be traps prepared by the organization.


    Would someone involved with the organization go to see someone like that?


    It could be a commercial enemy.


    "The rest is us. This one could be worse. Tortoise and Marma, but we found out they were hiding a lot of people in a cave behind the woods."


    Everyone looks a little harsh on Mr. Low Creek''s words.


    Mr. Marl Leak continues the conversation with a slightly tired look.


    "I didn''t think of them as ordinary people, no matter what they saw. Well, there''s no need for ordinary people to hide in caves. You''ll feel like you''re hiding criminals and using them well."


    He said, "Maybe he''s going to hurt them this time."


    Mr Marl Leak and Mr Low Creek nodded to Mr Seiselk''s words.


    "Did you confirm the number of people?


    "I don''t know if it''s all of them, but we''ve got 21 people we can confirm today."


    "That''s a lot!


    I can also tell Mr. Borolda is surprised.


    I thought they were a little smaller because they said they were hiding in a cave.


    If the organization had predicted that it would be able to do so, it might have increased the number of people.


    The more guards at the base, the smaller they have to be.


    But what kind of criminal would that be?


    That manpower is the most necessary crime... like killing people?


    No way.


    "What did the Boroldas start? So, how are we supposed to move?


    Mr. Schiffer will tell you what happened in the morning on behalf of Mr. Borolda.


    Based on the former merchant, the trap has already been prepared for the organization.


    That Sola judged the vigilante and the adventurer Mr. Gilmouth had chosen to choose who was needed for the trap.


    The number of problematic people found there, and the fact that Mr. Borolda and his adventurers were blindfolded.


    "Can''t they? Is that true?"


    "Oh, Ivy, that''s for sure."


    Both Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga sighed loudly when they saw me nodding at Mr. Borolda''s words.


    "Well, well, that''s all the vigilantes are on that side. Is it possible? You''re stupid people."


    Mr. Sifal''s quietly sounding voice sounds lonely and sad.


    Is that it?


    So, I wonder what happened to Mr. Rickbelt.


    "Um, Mr. Rickbelt..."


    "Oh, I forgot. Bad. Rick Belt, but he''s got a stunt."


    Mr. Marl Leak''s, the place brightens up a bit to what I forgot to say.


    "Is that a stunt?


    "Yes, I''m good at remembering people''s faces. I just saw them once and I can remember them"


    "Amazing. I''m jealous because I''m a little bad at remembering people."


    "Hehe, there''s something Ivy doesn''t like about you."


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Ratlua said.


    There are so many things I don''t like.


    "There''s plenty of them."


    "Really? I didn''t realize"


    "I do have the impression of doing something like Ivy. So, Rick Belt, I had them check out the guys lurking in the cave, and now they''re checking to see if anyone''s wanted in the guild."


    "Whoa, if you say so."


    Mr. Seiselk raises his hand towards the entrance to the square.


    When I saw it, I saw Mr. Rickbelt coming this way with a pretty tired face.


    "Tired ~. That was just a lot of people"


    "Thank you. So, how''d it go?


    "I think you can give me a break. Well, fine. There are 11 nominees. We have five people under investigation."


    "Are there 11 nomination arrangements? Definitely?"


    Mr. Schiffer is surprised by the number of people, but everyone reacts similarly.


    I didn''t know there were so many nominated people, either.


    "I was surprised, too. So I checked a few times, I''m pretty sure. And the worst part is that 10 out of 11 people are murderers. The person under investigation was also a killer."


    "Wow. That''s disgusting to think those guys are lurking in the woods. I mean, we haven''t seen each other much before."


    Mr. Seiselk is rubbing his own shoulder.


    I do feel bad.


    Whenever I encountered it, it wasn''t strange, so it''s horrible.


    No, if the organization collected it for a trap, it could have been gathered recently.


    But the fact that this many criminals can be gathered soon could be hidden somewhere from time to time.


    "So, what were you talking about?


    Mr Rickbelt will be briefed again by Mr Borolda.


    "I see. A trap. I mean, what about involving Ivy?


    "Yes, but most of the operation is Ivy''s idea."


    "Sure, but... Ivy, as soon as you get scared, run... it feels like where is this town right now?"


    Everyone laughed bitterly at Mr. Rickbelt''s words.


    Surely there are too many enemies to see an escape.


    "It''s time for me to go."


    "Hmm? Oh, so you promised to meet Lord Foronda"


    "Oh, the transmission came after that, and I was supposed to go to the mansion at night."


    "Are you okay on your own?


    Mr. Nouga is asking worried.


    In contrast, Mr. Borolda shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    Is that okay, or...?


    "I believe in Sola''s judgment. I''m going to ask you where Orwa is."


    Mr. Borolda, laughing and saying so, left the square behind.


    Mr. Nouga and Mr. Sifal are worried about dropping off their backs.


    Mr. Rickbelt is as usual.


    "You''re gonna be okay. I decided that Sora would be okay."


    "Right... oh, I''m sorry, Ivy. I''m not suspicious of Sola."


    Mr. Nouga is panicking when he sees my face.


    Of course I''m not worried about that.


    No, I don''t think I can help being suspected.


    Because there''s still no certainty in Sola''s judgment.


    "It''s okay."


    "Nevertheless, a traitor has been named an arranger. What''s going on in this town?"


    Nobody seems to be able to answer anything to what Mr Seiserque said.


    I''m sure that''s because it''s worse than I thought.


    Is Mr. Borolda okay?


    Are you sure Lord Foronda is from this side?


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    You perceived my mood, Mr. Ratlua stroking my head gently.


    Turning his gaze, he smiled and told me it was all right again.


    That''s right.


    You can''t be worried about me believing in Sola.


    "Thank you"

 95 92 Stories Foronda Lords

    Wash your face with cold water but you have a slight headache due to lack of sleep.


    I had no choice because I was up late last night, but it''s a little hard.


    Yesterday, I was worried about Mr. Borolda, who went to see Lord Foronda, and waited until midnight to come home.


    I felt terrible on the way to him not showing up, wondering if Sola had made the wrong decision.


    Mr. Ratlua recommended me to worry about me like that, and I went back to my tent on the way, but I apparently fell asleep because of the interrupted memory from it.


    My consciousness surfaced, and I jumped up in a hurry, but already in the morning.


    When I looked out of the tent thrilled, Mr. Ratlua told me that Mr. Borolda was coming home.


    "Good."


    "I told you it was okay"


    "Yes. But I''m really glad"


    The moment a big sigh came out of relief, a scratchy pain ran on my head.


    She laughed at you for expressing yourself or for lack of sleep.


    After the pain settles, I start making breakfast.


    It''s morning so it''s an easy soup.


    And I cut the rest of yesterday''s meat into easy-to-eat sizes and pinched it in the bread.


    I got a little more vegetables, so I should be able to eat them refreshingly.


    I just want mayonnaise, but if you say so, you''ve never seen it.


    Let''s look for it next time.


    "Morning. I heard you waited a long time late yesterday. Sorry about that."


    Mr. Borolda''s expression is as usual, calm and gentle.


    I heard he was coming home, but I was really relieved to be able to confirm his appearance as well.


    "No, because I was just waiting on my own. Um, so what happened?


    "Yeah, we''ll talk about that later."


    "Yes."


    "And what is that? It in my hand."


    It''s a sandwich.


    "Heh, that''s funny. You found out in some town?


    "... like that"


    I wonder why I made this.


    After all, maybe he had a lot of temper.


    For God''s sake, I purposefully pulled it out of my memory and made it.


    "Something looks delicious, but don''t look at it the first time"


    Hahaha, Mr. Sifal, don''t stab me in the stops.


    I don''t know, so I don''t have a choice.


    In the meantime, let''s do something we didn''t hear.


    "We''re all set, shall we eat"


    "Oh my goodness. Ivy made something interesting again."


    Stop Mr. Marl Leak, too!


    Ugh, I just pinched it in the bread.


    There must be something similar out there somewhere.


    Yes, there must be!


    I hope so.


    "Is that Lol? Kind of different, huh?


    If you have something to say lol, I wonder if I can mislead you with that.


    "They say," Which way is it? "


    Oh, shit.


    Mr. Borolda, you have a different name!


    "Heh heh heh heh heh"


    Oh, you can''t do this.


    Everyone has heard.


    ... You''re hungry.


    "Shall we eat?"


    The sandwich was well received.


    I just pinched the meat and vegetables in the bread.


    Lol, by the way, sounds like bread pinched with cheese.


    So I insisted I try to imitate that.


    And his name became "Sandwich Back".


    I want to roll back, but when I say something, I''m going to dig a grave and I''m too scared.


    They asked me why my name was, so I answered that I thought of it, but did you convince me?


    I''m a little nervous, but I don''t think I''ll ever eat that, okay?


    Because you can''t make soft bread unless you get it.


    The dominant black bread is hard and not suitable for sandwiches.


    Mr. Ratlua happened to have a soft loaf of bread for me in the morning.


    Soft bread is expensive, by the way.


    "Well, it''s time to talk about it because it''s settled"


    Drinking tea after a meal and slowing down, Borolda, who activated the magic item, tells us about last night.


    Lord Foronda, as Sola judged, is fine.


    It was Lord Foronda who misled the former merchant based as a place of control for the Alliance.


    An adventurer on Lord Foronda''s side, to be exact.


    Lord Foronda recognized the organization eight years ago for protecting a child who had fled the organization.


    Mr. Ratlua and the others found out about the organization, a year ago.


    They''ve been investigating it independently ever since, and they''ve managed to wreak havoc on the organization.


    However, he was long and hateful in a state where he could hardly grasp the whole organization.


    That''s when I jumped in for information on a merchant doing back business that Count Faltria grabbed.


    But Lord Foronda questioned the information.


    He had already looked into the merchant.


    And I thought it had nothing to do with the organization.


    Maybe ask the adventurer, whom I have trusted for years, to investigate independently, considering the possibility that Count Faltria is being deceived.


    The merchant still decided it had nothing to do with the organization.


    And I thought about what I should do with the information I checked, and at first I was going to tell Count Faltria everything.


    But if someone from the organization were near Count Faltria, he would not consider the possibility that his life would be in danger.


    I decided to let the former merchant, whom I had long considered suspicious, change secretly as a place of control.


    The former merchant was the base of the organization as intended, but after the information was leaked and all the evidence was brought up.


    And by that move, he decided that Lord Foronda might have noticed that he was after the tissue.


    "Until that time of restraint, you''re just a Foronda lord to deceive organizations."


    Mr. Seiselk gives you a respectful look.


    Mr. Borolda is looking happy.


    I guess I''m glad someone who believed me fought the organization all the time.


    Especially after you find out there''s a lot of traitors.


    "So, what about this operation?


    "I told the vigilantes and adventurers there were traitors. I thought I was ready, but I was surprised to hear the numbers."


    "Ah, well. That''s a surprising number of people. But even for adventurers, there''s a good chance they''re still here, right? I didn''t check them all."


    Surely only the adventurer Mr. Gilmouth introduced me to was left to judge by Sola.


    As a result, half said there was a problem.


    ... Could it be worse than the vigilante?


    Well, should we think about that after all?


    "And when I told him Count Faltria was part of the organization, he yelled at me that it couldn''t be. Well, I thought you''d say that, so I had no problem with it, but I told you I used magic items to get you to believe me."


    "There are only a few others in this town who connect with the Earl of Faltria."


    "Oh. I was stunned. I was anxious if you would believe me, but Gilmouth believed me because I used magic items. I''m not talking about this operation. More than that, because the problem has come up"


    "Problem?"


    "A few days ago, they talked to Count Faltria about chasing the organization. So he''s supposed to introduce me to a trusted adventurer as an escort."


    "It''s dangerous."


    It''s certainly a disturbing presence for an organization, such as a lord chasing an organization.


    So what do we do as an organization?


    Definitely, I''m coming to turn it off.


    And it would put those who make a profit in the organization on the lord.


    "Lord Foronda was also aware of the danger and worried about what to do. If you turn down the escort thing, there''s a chance that the organization will move quickly. That''s why I put the adventurer I was introduced to nearby."


    "Are the adventurers really enemies? I think not only Lord Foronda, but his adventurers will be killed together."


    "What, I know Lord Foronda, but also the adventurer?


    "I think it would be more effective if we killed him together..."


    "Hmm... what''s effective?


    "Eh. The way you mourn the loss of the adventurers you referred to, and your dear friend, invites sympathy. And for his sake, which he could not protect without his strength, he would put the hand of the organization in the next lord, saying something about introducing him who was willing to fight the organization. I think it would be more effective if one or more people died to gather sympathy. I think this organization is going to be okay with this. What do you think?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Did I say something strange?


    How is it that everyone is looking at me and solidifying?


    Mm-hmm. I said before that sympathy makes people run into the stupidest behavior, but it''s not?

 96 93 Talk Crush the plan!

    "Oh, right. Yes, you''re right."


    Mr. Borolda''s, leaning his neck slightly confused.


    After all, did I make a bit of a mistake?


    "It''s a future that could happen, given the organization''s previous moves."


    All Ratlua and the others snort at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    What, I knew it would fit.


    But then how could it have been such a reaction?


    Oh, my age!


    Shit.


    "Ivy really can''t come up with a lot of things"


    "No. Just..."


    Shit, what am I gonna do?


    I was going to talk to him after I thought about it, but I was excluding the part where he said he was 9.


    From now on, let''s be a little more cautious.


    ... but I, the organization is after me, right?


    Do we need to be cautious in this state?


    Besides, after everything I''ve already said, I feel it''s too late to fix it now...


    Or it would surely be too late.


    Yeah, this time, okay? Keep it up.


    But when this problem is solved, let''s think about it.


    I''m going to strangle myself one day.


    "It''s good to think that Lord Foronda is likely to be targeted. What are we gonna do, talk to the captains?


    Mr. Borolda shakes his neck to the side in Mr. Seiserque''s words.


    "There are too many enemies around the current captains. Well, I''d like to get more allies."


    "You''re on my side, I''d like to increase it. Manage your information."


    Mr. Marl Leak''s words are what everyone thinks.


    It''s easier to move around a lot with more allies.


    On the other hand, information leaks easily.


    "If only those guys weren''t enemies," Mr. Borolda heard a small voice.


    I''m sure it''s about the adventurers who decided there was a problem.


    "Ahhh. Let''s just give up our allies"


    When will Count Faltria make his move?


    So far, the organization has moved faster than you can imagine.


    If so, it is also possible that we have already finished some preparations.


    "You might want to think Count Faltria is already ready. So you''ll also need to be ready so that your organization can move at any time."


    "Sure, the organization''s moving fast."


    Between Mr. Borolda''s eyebrows, a tight crease leans over.


    I want to drive the organization''s plans crazy somewhere... ahhh, I can''t think of anything.


    "You can''t help but be pessimistic. All right, let''s rendezvous with the captains first. If the tissue moves, we have to decide how it moves. We''re headed to base for now. Don''t let Rutlua leave Ivy."


    Everyone moves on to Mr. Seiserque''s words.


    I pick up Sola in the tent.


    Sora was shaking near the bag that Mr. Sifal gave her, as if she had been listening.


    "Sola, let''s do our best. Back me up."


    Touch Sola, which stretches vertically once, to put it in the bag.


    The bag moved slightly but quickly stopped moving.


    Exit the tent and walk out in line next to Mr. Ratlua.


    "With that said, Mr. Ratlua, didn''t you promise to meet with the Meelas again today?


    "Ah! I forgot. I have to say no."


    If I say no, what do you think of Mr. Meera and the others?


    Mr. Meera''s aim is probably to grab me.


    You won''t use it when you grab those massive criminals because you don''t think they can get close to town.


    The organization wouldn''t have told me that I was there for another reason, so I can think of...


    I wonder if they''re guards during surveillance or movement of those who grabbed them?


    The way in and out of the base of the organisational measures must already be known.


    So if you break your promise, you''ll think there''s some movement.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t move to see how it goes for now.


    Hmm?


    You can''t, can you, this?


    "What''s going on?


    "No, I was wondering what Meera and the others would do when we came in and out of the base."


    "Oh, you''ll be on guard"


    "You can''t do that, can you? If you don''t move, we can''t run the operation."


    "Really?


    "Yes, I think the organization is after us to create a special unit to get Meera and the others. That''s why we collected so many criminals and murderers."


    "Hmm? Uh, why?


    "To make the base watch less. Perhaps, in a couple of days, there will be some information coming in that Meera and the others are hiding a killer group. Maybe we''ll have a lot of problems everywhere that day."


    "Uh..."


    You didn''t pass it on, what can I say?


    "Well, when you catch a killer better than a thief, you need a man."


    "Oh, right. Because it''s dangerous."


    "If we get intel that the people gathering under Mr. Meera and the others are a homicidal group, won''t a significant number of people be driven out? And for some reason there are many problems only that day. How many people can be based in this situation?"


    "I guess the least. I see, that''s why you thought all those criminals were here."


    "Yes, the purpose of the organization is to get people away from former merchants without discomfort, so finally even from inside the town. That would make it easier for those in the organization to move."


    "I see. Plus, if the information Rick Belt grabbed gets into the vigilante, the vigilante will move quite a bit"


    "I think both Mr. Meera and the criminals are throwing away pawns. If you get caught, you can''t connect to the organization, or... let the people in the organization who got into the crusade kill everyone. I thought maybe the latter."


    "... disposable"


    Mr. Ratlua''s expression clouds at once.


    I was listening in front of me, and I''m going to regret the look on Mr. Marl Leak''s face.


    Even if you''re a traitor, you want to save it.


    But you set it up on a tissue move, it''s probably going to kill you.


    That''s different, wrong!


    The criminals don''t have to move, the organization just needs to circulate information!


    I made a fundamental mistake.


    What do we do...... wait.


    Why are we waiting for the organization to move?


    Set it up here and crush the organization''s plans......


    Yeah, well, the guy who keeps an eye on the base wouldn''t think he''d move the next day when the base was ready.


    Then today might be the most advantageous day to move this one.


    "Use Meera and the others to set it up right away!


    "" "Huh?


    Yes, if you want to set it up, you better hurry.


    If there is any movement, the organization immediately considers countermeasures.


    If you know you can base it, you should do something about it.


    Then you just have to move before you can.


    Then even Mr. Meera and the others should be able to save them.


    "Ask Meera about Marma and the others. And you divulge information that a crusade has already been formed. No, it would be better if the crusaders were already moving..."


    "Hey, wait a minute. ''Cause I''m gonna get Sezelk and Borolda."


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda?


    How could you?


    Oh, with that said, they always set the course.


    Well, each of them is the leader of the team.


    Do you have to decide with one of the two to decide what it is?


    Ugh, I''m in a hurry, too.


    Easy, easy!


    "Ivy, I heard the story. Uh, you''re gonna use Meera to set this up? Is that today, too?


    Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda line up to my left and right in a hurry.


    As I walk, I respond with a low voice, minding my surroundings.


    "Yes, it is. Mr. Meera probably has a lookout on him. You say you''ll use Mr. Meera, or you''ll use the watch. And it works today, or right now! I realized I didn''t have to bother waiting for the tissue to move. Besides, you wouldn''t expect an organization to move the next day when you have a base. If we move forward, we might be able to help Mr. Meera and the others."


    Mr. Seiselk opens his eyes a little.


    And Mr. Borolda stroked my head.


    "Okay, then discuss it with the captains."


    "No, there are plenty of people in the organization around the captain. So let''s force ourselves into it."


    "Uh... what''s this all about?


    Mr. Borolda, I''m rather confused.


    "Make a noise that Mr. Marma and the others are hiding criminals, and form a crusade immediately. In the meantime, I and Mr. Ratlua will make contact with Mr. Meera to divulge information. Probably, Mr. Meera, but I think it''ll work soon. Because Mr. Ratlua tells me he''s a good brother. If you don''t move, it''s possible I was wrong."


    "Well, if Meera makes a hasty move, the watch will notice our move. That way, we''ll have to move the raid on the base to execution immediately."


    "Yes, I don''t think it would be uncomfortable because the same information flows around the base. The crusaders are actually leaving."


    Hmm, that''s the problem from here.


    To keep a lot of people from dying, it''s a battle with time.


    Can you do that?


    No, I don''t like how everyone looks sad.


    Show them with everyone''s help.

 97 94 stories, if its to crush tissue.

    "This is the battle with time from here. I want the captains to capture all the people who decide there''s a problem as soon as they get into the woods."


    "What? If that''s the case, why don''t the cave guys get out of here?


    "I''d like to catch Mr. Meera on the way and make sure no information gets to the cave, can you?


    "Hmm, I wonder if I can figure it out. So?"


    "The Crusaders, who have only become allies, should return to their strongholds and guide the people around them first. I''ll take care of the reason. And Sola will look into the people she''s been led to. I''ll be glad to have Mr. Borolda with me then."


    "I mean me, that''s a fake magic item."


    "Yes. Um, is there a way to put everyone in the building to sleep?


    "Oh, I do. We need it to catch the guys standing in the cave. Oh, I see, you''re going to let me sleep regardless of the enemy allies, wow."


    "Uh, I''m short on manpower, and I want to make sure I can''t get away with it for now. I plan on sweeping away the criminals in the cave after that...... Um... is this what it looks like?


    "Wow. It''s a radical plan."


    "Yes. I think so. Excuse me."


    "No, you don''t have to apologize. If you can crush tissue, there''s nothing like it. And..."


    Mr. Seiselk is laughing bitterly.


    Is that it? That''s a little different.


    Do I look like I''m having fun?


    No way, huh?


    "Sounds fun."


    Wow, I''m surprised!


    Soon, Mr. Sifal stood behind me.


    You didn''t show any signs.


    That sounds fun?


    "Is the aim of catching the vigilante traitors and those in the organization around the base to make the organization think that inside information is leaking?


    "Yes, Mr. Sifal is right. It would be best if adventurers were caught to some extent."


    "Yeah, like that. Once that''s done, the movement of the organization will be quite dull. Worried about the information being leaked, he had limbs and legs to move. And stabbing a stop with evidentiary documents."


    I wonder what it is.


    Both Mr. Schiffer and Mr. Seiselk should be laughing, but I feel chilly.


    Mr. Ratlua is not always...


    A huge smile for some reason...... a smile, right?


    Uh, there''s still got to be something to tell you, but I wonder what it was.


    "Oh, I want the base to leave a lot of people on the organization''s side. And then there''s Lord Foronda."


    "To Lord Foronda?


    Mr. Ratlua tilts his neck.


    Good, it''s the usual him.


    Just now... let''s forget it.


    "Yes, because there is no prediction of who the organization will send to the base. No way, I don''t want to think there''s nobility, but I was wondering if the vigilante could handle it if you were there. So think it''s safe to have a nobleman on your side."


    "Noble. I''d say no, but I have an array... I don''t think so."


    Mr. Seiselk has a slightly distant eye.


    Normally I don''t think nobles would do such vulgar things.


    But as a precaution in the event of anything, the organization will move the aristocracy.


    "That''s the kind of operation I can''t do. So..."


    "But we can hunt down the organization, and we can help them. And it sounds interesting."


    "Hey, Sifal. There won''t be any fun ~"


    Sayserk, who says, sounds like fun, too.


    Both Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Rickbelt laughed bitterly.


    I wonder what.


    I was prepared to be opposed by a pretty impossible operation, but I''m so motivated.


    I guess that means I hate the organization so much.


    It bothers me that Mr. Borolda has been thinking about something.


    "Well, Ivy''s the best."


    Mr. Borolda is scared, too.


    Funny, where did the gentle people go?


    "Don''t be so motivated when you think you can pay back your previous grudges. How many people have really grieved without ever being hit. Plus, you dragged me down to my people."


    Other people snort at Mr. Borolda''s words.


    I heard that since I acknowledged the existence of the organisation, I have been thinking about and implementing various measures.


    And then people suddenly disappeared from town.


    Due to the lack of evidence, it was a bitter expression that everything could not be said to be tissue-related but some victims would have been.


    Given that, my operation is reckless, but if it works, I can hunt down the organization.


    "Let''s do it."


    Mr. Borolda says so forcefully.


    "It will already be known to the organization that we have examined the nomination arrangements. But it''s not strange to check it again. Rick, Belt and Low Creek need to check out the nominee at the guild. I can''t believe it, come act like I''m going to talk to the captains. Yeah, what time''s your appointment with Meera?


    Two of the nominated people look so disgusted by Mr. Borolda''s words.


    With that said, are they normal but okay with their voices?


    Look around, but if their volume, they could hear you.


    I''m worried because I don''t use magic items.


    "I guess in an hour. More than that, maybe you haven''t told Ivy?


    Do what?


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua took something out of Mr. Seiselk''s bag.


    It is a magic item that prevents people from listening.


    "Is it activated?


    "Yes. I''m sorry, I''ve been whispering, so I thought it was crazy."


    "... I would have liked to have told you a little sooner"


    "Bad. I thought someone was talking"


    Mr. Seiselk gestures to hold his hand in front of his face once and for all.


    It''s a sign that adventurers apologize when they can''t speak up.


    No, I can''t help but forget because I''m busy with a lot of things.


    "It''s okay. So is it okay to talk normally?


    "As long as you''re not shouting, you''ll be fine."


    Mr. Ratlua makes me squirm my hair.


    Sounds like my mistake is funny.


    It''s kind of regrettable.


    But you kind of lost the power that was in it.


    "All right, I''ll keep talking. Marl, Leak, Nooga and Cifal will go to base like this. Tell the captains to gather a significant number of people from the vigilante that we may have a problem and need a crusader. However, there would be no need to go into details. They''re professionals too, so they should be able to guess with some information. Just let me know that there will be an exit on the way."


    Will it be communicated to the captains to some extent?


    That''s right, you''re just going through a lot.


    "What about us?


    "The rest, wait outside the guild. Let''s rendezvous with the Rick Belts after the confirmation. Ratlua and Ivy need to hear from Meera, so go where you promised. We''re going to base, we''re going to build a crusade, we''re going to the woods."


    I see, that''s Mr. Borolda.


    Later, I guess it''s okay to leave it to them.


    "How''s that feel? Ivy?"


    Hmm?


    I don''t know why you ask me, but there''s no problem.


    "I think it''s all right"


    "Ivy, how do I ask Meera?


    "Right."


    Why are you asking me?


    Even though Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda are right next door.


    "In the meantime, let''s hear what''s going on in the woods of Mr. Marma and the others. Has Mr. Marma and the others made any debts lately?


    I heard that money has a lot to do with people falling apart.


    Anything else, maybe they took a secret?


    "Ah, money is certainly the most important thing to ask."


    "If we talk about the woods and Marma and the others, I think Meera will notice"


    What we need to do is make Mr. Meera realize that he knows the problem in the woods.


    So a straightforward question would be better.


    "I can''t talk about people, either. Ratlua, think for yourself."


    "Well said. Even Borolda was worried about you checking with Ivy."


    "... of different importance"


    "Oh, shit, I reopened it."


    "Both of you, both of you."


    Laughter spreads on the spot at Mr. Sifal''s penetration.


    He''s annoying his people... it sounds really fun to watch out for.


    But thanks to that, the tension loosened up a little and it felt good.


    I guess this is what you''re after, wow.

 98 95 stories, more buddies.

    "Ugh, I''m getting nervous"


    "Ahahahaha, it''s okay, it''s okay"


    Head to the promised place with Mr. Ratlua.


    I mean, the operation has moved.


    Success or failure.


    Scary.


    Honestly, it makes me want to escape right now.


    If you fail, someone could die.


    Hold both hands in a good way.


    If you get distracted, you''re going to tremble.


    "Ivy, thank you so much"


    "What?"


    Mr. Ratlua turns his gaze to the sky like he sees far away.


    On its side, I could see the shade somewhat.


    "Until now, no matter how much you think you''ve cornered the organization, it''s disappeared from right in front of you as if grabbing a cloud. That''s over and over again. How much we resented our powerlessness. That''s not all. The children we know in Borolda and Cifal could be harmed. My brothers, maybe... I can''t say anything because I don''t have proof."


    Surprised, it stuffs my breath for a moment.


    Sometimes Mr. Ratlua looked sad looking at me.


    Though I thought there was a reason.


    I can''t believe your younger brothers could be harmed...


    "The organization has been shadowing this town for a long time. But I couldn''t reach for it and grab it. That''s Ivy, thanks to you, I was able to grab a shard of tissue. And even more, I got it."


    I''m sure it''s about the evidence.


    "But without Ivy and Sola, I''m sure they would have taken it. I mean, you''re more likely to have disappeared from there before you realized it. It''s all because of Ivy. More importantly, Ivy pushed our backs that she was about to give up. Plus, he set up an operation to get out of the organization. And then it''s our job. Live in this town, protect this town."


    From both hands I was gripping in, I slowly pull myself out of the force.


    Yes, they are not weak people.


    He says he was about to give up, but I think he endured it the whole time and looked at the opportunity.


    When it hits the organization.


    "Right. Mr. Sezelk and Mr. Borolda''s people are very good at it."


    "Of course, me too, right?


    "Of course!


    I see the promised place.


    There, Mr. Meera and Mr. Luiselia, Mr. Kara.


    And the first look at a man.


    My heart beat a little dodgy on the unscheduled.


    But it''s okay.


    "Are you the one who knows?


    "Oh, he''s the same adventurer we are. But he..."


    Mr. Ratlua clouds his words.


    Is he someone who has something on his mind?


    "Ivy, Ratlua, good morning"


    Mr. Meera smiles and waves.


    "Good morning. Mr Meera, Mr Luiselia and Mr Kara. Er..."


    "I''m sorry. Hurry up and add one. But he''s a good guy."


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Makasha. You''ve worked with Mr. Ratlua before, haven''t you?


    When a man gives his name, a pully vibration is transmitted from the bag.


    Looks like this guy is okay.


    Release your hands gently from Mr. Ratlua''s clothes, which you grabbed the moment you saw the man.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. Why are you with Meera today?


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Kara, and she says she''s going to eat some delicious food, so I followed her"


    "I don''t have eyes for sweetness. This guy."


    Apparently, he knows Mr. Kara better than Mr. Meera''s friend.


    You don''t have eyes for sweetness, Mr. Ratlua and I are going to talk.


    "It''s Mom Rocco today, isn''t it? I like it when you say" stamp over there. "


    "That... you''re sweeter than me"


    Mr. Ratlua''s face caught on a bit.


    Oh, so is Mr. Kara.


    Could it be a pretty sweet treat to say "gradually"?


    "Ivy, don''t get your hands on me. That sweetness sucks."


    "Sure, it''s a little too sweet, isn''t it"


    Mr. Meera giggles.


    She''s a beautiful person, so I guess that laugh attracts people.


    "Oh, yeah. Meera, I need to ask you something."


    "What? You don''t have to be in a store like this, do you? Come on, let''s go!


    "... right"


    To make haste, Mr. Meera invites you to the store.


    Maybe there''s some kind of trap in the store?


    I wonder what.


    Suppose there is......


    Pull Mr. Ratlua''s clothes a little.


    My gaze pointed this way, so I''ll have you crouch down a little.


    "Beverages, food precautions."


    Tell them to whisper so they can''t hear you around.


    He looked a little surprised but immediately smiled and smiled.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Mr. Meera''s voice is a little lower than earlier.


    Did they ask you?


    "He wants to give it a shot."


    "Eh, no. ''Cause that''s really a sip and a stomach bite."


    Before Mr. Meera opens her mouth, Mr. Kara disagrees.


    Mr. Makasha looks a little pitiful next to him.


    "Eh, isn''t it delicious?"


    "Your taste is absolutely strange."


    Somehow, Mr. Kara, the atmosphere is different than before.


    Is it because we have a close Mr. Makasha?


    I was under the impression that it was more important.


    "Good morning, Hugs"


    When I entered the store where I said Mama Rocco at the head of the line Mr. Meera, the person who said Mr. Hug greeted me.


    The atmosphere seems very gentle.


    "You have your first child."


    "Yes, you say Ivy."


    "Nice to meet you. It''s Ivy."


    "Mom, I say Rocco''s hug. Greetings."


    The bag doesn''t even work with Pickle.


    I had predictions, though.


    Grab Mr. Ratlua''s clothes and pull once.


    He would have predicted it too, so it just feels like a confirmation job.


    "What''s your order?


    I would like the sweetness recommended by Mr. Meera and one at a time.


    I''m a little concerned that Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Kara disagree.


    It''s not sweet, though, considering what''s going on now.


    Looking over the store, but it doesn''t look like there''s anyone else but us.


    With that said, are you planning on grabbing me here?


    I wonder what Mr. Ratlua and the others are going to do in that case.


    No way, you''re planning on killing him or something?


    That sounds possible.


    Well, I don''t plan on hooking you up to that trap.


    "Meera, I need to ask you something."


    "Oh, my God, change it"


    It''s about your brothers.


    Mr Ratlua''s expression changes slightly to his words.


    When he tries to gaze at Mr. Hug so that he can''t escape, Kara, who acts the same, enters his sight.


    After all, I feel like Mr. Kara knows something.


    Maybe you can give me a hand.


    At Sola''s discretion, no problem.


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Hug, he seems to be making what he ordered.


    But for a moment, it looked like I was staring at Mr. Ratlua.


    Again, I guess I plan to set something up in this store.


    "My brothers what? I''m training in the woods now, though."


    "Are you sure it''s training? Someone saw them in the woods."


    "What... What''s that supposed to mean?


    Mr. Meera''s face is a little tense.


    "Hey, those guys, they don''t owe anybody shit, do they?


    "I didn''t! What did you just say? That''s crazy, Ratlua!


    "I have information to tell you that those guys are hiding criminals. So the crusaders have already left."


    I guess it''s about time you were out of base.


    Unless your plans are crazy.


    "What, what do you mean?


    "It''s definite information. Didn''t Meera know? No way, you knew?


    Mr. Luiselia is surprised to see her eyes open.


    Based on that appearance, I would determine that she is not a watchman.


    Mr. Hug, who was visible in the corner of his sight, was found to move gently.


    Exploring the situation, he''s trying to get out.


    Apparently, he''s the watchman.


    Probably going to inform my buddies outside the store about the crusaders.


    I don''t know what to do, Mr. Kara is in position to make it easier to move.


    Mr. Ratlua will be all over Mr. Meera.


    I guess I''ll bet here.


    "Marma and Tort hide a large number of murderers in caves. In contrast, we have a crusader."


    There is a noise in Mr. Ratlua''s words that says gatan.


    Mr. Meera knocked down the chair and stood up.


    "Ah!"


    Mr. Kara moves.


    No! No!


    "Mr. Kara, no! Mr. Makasha, get Mr. Luiselia!


    "What!"


    "Whoa! Ri, roger!


    Good.


    Mr. Hug left the store and Mr. Kara stopped for me.


    Mr. Luiselia, who tried to escape, Mr. Makasha grabbed Gassili''s hand.


    She''s rampant, but that''s the power of a man.


    I can''t escape.


    "What? What is it?


    Mr. Meera is staring at me.


    That would be so.


    I''m a 9-year-old, aren''t I?


    I don''t know what to do, how to mislead.


    "Ivy, thank you. You''re right."


    That''s right, Mr. Ratlua!


    "Yes. Are you glad this is it?


    I looked convinced by Kara and Makasha to Ratlua, who smiled and nodded.


    Good, I''m really glad.

 99 96 stories, Mr. Kara.

    "Get off me, what is it? Makasha, get off me!


    Mr. Luiselia shouted and rumbled out.


    You felt something, that face is distorted by fear.


    "Luiselia, give up. We''re looking into your involvement in the organization."


    "... no. No, no! I don''t know! I don''t know the organization!


    "Come on!


    Mr. Ratlua''s yelling echoed inside the store.


    My body trembles at the power of that voice.


    "Oh, Ivy, I''m sorry. Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Mr. Ratlua apologized to me for his face saying he had failed, but to be honest he was scared.


    I''ve never heard him like that before.


    "Do you want me to explain?


    Mr. Kara alternates between me and Mr. Ratlua.


    I don''t care if you ask me to explain... so I see Mr. Ratlua.


    "Ah, you say. How could Kara have acted with Meera and the others?


    "Hmm? Didn''t you look into the circumstances over here?


    Oh, Mr. Ratlua looks a little troubled.


    That''s right.


    Because I didn''t talk to them, and I got them involved.


    I''m sorry.


    "I''ve looked into not being part of the organization, but I haven''t looked into it any further. But I was just wondering if there was something going on with Meera and the others at the organization''s disposal."


    "Yes. I mean, I don''t know what that organization is.... maybe say the most problematic organization in this town or something?


    "You didn''t know? Meera is the man at the end of the organization."


    Mr. Meera is a terminal human being?


    ... is that so too?


    If you were a person deeply involved in the organization, you wouldn''t be made disposable, would you?


    "... Really? I didn''t know that. I''m looking for my sister. There''s a chance that his brother took him somewhere... and he gave it to the organization?


    Mr. Kara''s complexion gets worse all at once.


    And when I thought I''d stunned Mr. Meera enough to sound gibberish, I grabbed her chest barn.


    "You! Where are you!


    "Calm down, Kara!


    "I can''t believe I''m calm!


    "Now it''s Setouchi who can hunt down the organization! So I need you to calm down a little!


    Mr. Ratlua''s words stop Mr. Kara''s movements perfectly.


    Both Meera and Luiselia have a surprising look.


    Probably never thought the organization would be cornered by such a situation.


    "Shh. Shh!


    Mr. Luiselia collapsed on the spot like he was powerless.


    And he''s shaking his head and saying something about bumps.


    "Shut up!"


    Mr. Kara stabbed something in Mr. Luiselia''s neck.


    ...... eh!


    Keep your body away from Mr. Kara.


    "What? Hey, Ivy, it''s different. Because I didn''t kill him! Because I just hit a sleeping pill. Makasha, right! Hey!"


    "Ahahahahaha, yes Ivy, Kara is scared, so when you get close, ghhh, ho ho... Kara, elbow!


    Mr. Makasha holds his stomach and kneels.


    When I saw Mr. Kara, he looked terribly frightened.


    Are you sure he''s alive, Mr. Luiselia?


    "Ivy, it''s okay. Kara is also a pharmacist. Probably just put him to sleep."


    Saying it''s ok, I''m going to nod, wondering what I''ll probably put on it.


    "So, maybe it will continue to work?


    To Mr. Kara''s words, Mr. Ratlua and I nod at the same time.


    Mr. Kara, who sees it, stares at Mr. Ratlua.


    "Hey, no way, are you letting Ivy help? This kid''s just a kid!


    "It''s not! I was forced to participate."


    "But!"


    "Kara, we''ll take good care of it."


    "I know, but for a kid about 6 years old!


    Six!


    Youngest seen!


    "I''m 9!


    "What! With that said, I thought Meera was saying that. Sorry, it looks..."


    "Kara, I''m sorry. Ask Meera too. It took a little too long."


    To Mr. Ratlua''s words, Mr. Meera tried to escape but was immediately put to sleep.


    Tied his hands and feet, and now what to do, Mr. Ratlua told him to wait and left the store.


    "Really, you''re not forced to be attached to each other?


    "No. They''ve been protecting me ever since I found out I was being targeted by the organization. I want to cooperate as much as I can because it''s my own business."


    "Oh well. But you can''t do it! Never."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Kara is a good man.


    Good, it''s Mr. Kara who''s here.


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting"


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Ratlua''s words, someone had seen it recently.


    Sure, he''s from the "Floflo" store.


    With that said, you said Mr. Ratlua trusted a former adventurer''s shop.


    "I heard a brief explanation. I hope we don''t let these two get away with it."


    "Yeah, I''ll try to pick it up as soon as I can, but I can''t make plans."


    "I''m fine. I would never let anyone in the organization get away with it. Still, you''re an adventurer."


    Among the adventurers, there seems to be a traitor grieving.


    They are not the only ones.


    More adventurers are involved in the organization.


    Once you know that, you can''t even imagine how many people will grieve.


    Really, how could I have betrayed you?


    "Kara, Makasha, help me."


    "Of course...... oh, could my collaborators be good too?


    "Ahhh, that''s"


    "What? I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "Bad. I can''t look into it. I can''t say anything in my current state"


    "What do you mean? You''re telling me I can''t trust you?


    "Let''s talk as we move. Then I''d like those guys, please."


    "Whoa. I got it."


    I''m amazed at how the "Floflo" store guy walks out of the store with two people on his shoulders.


    I can''t believe I can carry two people at once.


    "Wow."


    "Oh, you can still be active."


    Mr. Makasha gave him a look like he was thrilled, so maybe he''s a famous person.


    As Mr. Ratlua heads to the base, he talks about the organization and about those who help the organization.


    "What, that much?


    Mr. Makasha is asking Mr. Ratlua with a strange look.


    Mr. Kara, too, has a pretty harsh look.


    "Oh, so Kara. I can''t trust your collaborators right now."


    "Right. You''re right about that. But how can I find out?


    "Borolda''s using magic items to find out. From now on, we need to clear out the group lurking around the base and the other criminals with Meera''s brothers."


    "Around the base?


    "Borolda finds them because the organization keeps multiple watches around the former merchants."


    "Yes. So, how do we work together?


    "Help me catch the criminals. That better be a lot of people."


    "Criminals? Is it that bad?


    "It''s a nest of nominees. Besides, it kills the most people."


    "Whew."


    "Makasha, don''t make weird noises"


    "Looks like securing a vigilante traitor has been a success. Looks like the Crusaders are back already."


    Following Mr. Ratlua''s gaze, the confused facial expressions are beautifully lined up.


    The vigilantes, who decided there was no problem around it, are walking around with their weapons in one hand.


    From the base, people with their hands and feet tied up are thrown into the garden... being transported.


    Oh, someone wears some awesome fancy clothes.


    "That''s noble. You got a read. I''m not happy, though."


    Look at that nobleman, Mr. Gilmouth has his head.


    Apparently even the aristocracy is that way up there.


    Are you all right with Lord Foronda?


    If you''re someone who can''t help you......


    "Hey, what is that?


    "Hmm? That''s what we came here to take away the evidence from the base, to get a grip on those in the organization."


    "I feel like some of the people piling up over there have nobles,"


    To Mr Kara''s question, Mr Ratlua laughs bitterly.


    "Now, Kara and Makasha come with me. Ivy, there he is! Because Borolda''s over there."


    Following Mr. Ratlua''s gaze, there is Mr. Borolda ahead of the line of people.


    Apparently, he''s ready.


    That''s where I''m supposed to go.


    "Well, I''ll be there,"


    "What, why?


    Mr. Kara asks strangely.


    "You''re safer next to Borolda, aren''t you?


    "Oh well.... but there could be someone from the organization in this column, right? I''m coming with you."


    "Thank you"


    Go to Mr. Borolda with Mr. Kara.


    Mr. Borolda seemed surprised to see Mr. Kara but guessed something.


    "Sorry, Kara. Thank you."


    "No... Um, can I put someone I know in this row?


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    "Thank you"


    My hand rides over my head with Pong.


    Look, Mr. Borolda with a huge good smile.


    Looks like we''re happy we made it this far.

 100 97. Explain it to me!

    - Captain Barksby.


    "How''d it go?


    Agrop shakes his neck to the left and right.


    I asked him to look into it because he said there could be people from the organization lurking around the base.


    After all, I couldn''t even feel the signs.


    So far, don''t wonder if you''re really being watched for nothing.


    That''s what she felt, though.


    I''m sure he''s here.


    But how does Meera and the others work?


    Although we need to move a lot of vigilantes all at once to make the lookout here handy.


    Is there a star around here, too?


    "What''s up?


    "No, I was wondering how they''d move."


    "I see, is that her move? He''s the one who''s after you..."


    Agrop creates deep wrinkles between the brows.


    Thank you. You don''t seem to like having her join you.


    Well, that doesn''t mean you''re 9.


    "You rely too much on her, don''t you?"


    "I know."


    "If you''re conscious, I won''t say anything more"


    Sure, you''re relying too much.


    I''m trying to run that kid''s operation, just like that.


    That''s the worst decision I''ve ever made as an adult, taking advantage of being targeted, too.


    But I was tired.


    Hunted down many times, he gets away, and every time, the victim gets out.


    My heart was exhausted by the matter and I was feeling like giving up.


    Although I hid it and aroused my feelings.


    Fatigue kept piling up and honestly to the limit.


    At that time, it was that girl, Ivy, who was introduced to Borolda and Seiselk.


    I felt like saying again that the child was being targeted.


    Now I want to protect you, but I couldn''t wipe my anxiety.


    But Ivy was totally different from the kids he''s had before.


    Like me, Borolda laughed when she was being hunted down.


    When we talk about the organization, there''s a guy who was even letting his grief drift.


    I was surprised to hear the story.


    Because I heard you understand the environment in which you are placed and think about how you should move on it.


    I was wondering if there was a child who could do that.


    I figured it out later, even if it was only a little older than it looked.


    Besides, he said he would even confront the organization.


    The thought broke into feelings that were coming to the limit.


    A good old adult, what are you doing?


    "You''re nine years old."


    "Yes, I am."


    It leaks agrop and bitter laughter.


    He knows.


    That I''m being pushed to the limit.


    And now it''s not the same thing or the cause of it.


    The sound of the entrance to the base opening reaches your ears.


    "Looks like you''re here."


    "Right."


    When I picked him up to Agrop and the front door, I saw Marl Leak, Nooga and Cifal.


    But there is no one else.


    Leaning his neck, Cifal gave him a huge smile.


    The look on his face gives him a tingle in the back.


    "You''ve come to a good place. Captain, please make a crusade to catch a group of killers as soon as possible."


    "" Huh?


    Not much disagreement agrop and a voice.


    What''s this all about?


    Crusaders?


    We''re supposed to be waiting here, right?


    Or did Meera and the others move where I didn''t know?


    "There are a lot of pretty dangerous people, so please increase the number of people. Oh, yeah. Exactly what we''re going to do is we''re going to have the murderers, so there''s going to be someone on the way out. Thank you for thinking about the crusader."


    Exit?


    Some people will get hurt, but the way you say exit... Oh, I see.


    "Lieutenant, can you ask for a candidate for the crusade?


    "Okay."


    He''s on his way out.


    "No problem. I''m not letting anyone get away with it. Then I''ll go."


    The deputy commander heading to the vigilante''s office early seems to be having some fun.


    But it''s good to catch a vigilante traitor on the way to the crusade, but what happened to yesterday''s operation?


    I want an explanation......


    "Captain. What''s wrong? What about the deputy commander?


    From the back rest room, a vigilante walks in.


    I thought it would be okay if I left it to you, Gabojra.


    When I found out he was a traitor, I was shocked.


    How can someone who also has a desire from the people of the town lend a hand to the organization and so on?


    Well, I''m not the guy, so there''s no way I know.


    "A group of murderers has been found. Apparently a murderer. So get the crusaders on their way as soon as possible. The deputy commander has just gone to the jail to gather the number of crusaders."


    "Murderer, is he a murderer... but we need to be sure before we send the crusaders to see if that information is true"


    The minute the crusader story came out, I saw a slight upset.


    It''s unusual.


    Well, I hid it right away.


    "If that''s the case, no problem. We got confirmation."


    Marl Leak laughs at the dust and Gabojra.


    The team of adventurers led by Borolda and the team of adventurers led by Seiselk are highly trustworthy in this town.


    That''s a good reason to give their opinions on what they''ve looked into.


    "Really, excuse me. Captain, what will you do to protect the base?


    "Oh, yeah."


    I was going to say I''d make base protection easier, but what are we going to do with this?


    I haven''t been able to talk to you.


    Follow-up, if appropriate, come in?


    "Get people out of base too. This is the least I can do."


    "Captain, you better not do that. It is possible that this location is still important to the organization. To some extent, let''s leave people here. Besides, you moved important documents about the organization out of the jar, right?


    That''s different from yesterday.


    Really, explain it to me.


    "Really? Well, you sure do. Is it too late for something to happen? Gabojra, pick a guy to defend your base. The rest are crusaders."


    "Okay. Right away."


    Gabojra drops him off at the back of his way to the break room.


    "Ha, I feel quite different from what I heard yesterday"


    I shrug my shoulders when I stare at Sifal.


    "I''m sorry. We switched to this operation a while ago."


    "Huh? Who told you that?


    "Of course, it''s Ivy, isn''t it? No need to wait, it''s best to set it up today."


    Is that her?


    Then, well, you''ll be fine.


    "I wonder what. She''s a strange girl."


    Until now, anxiety has accompanied any maneuver contemplated.


    Yet now, I don''t feel anxious.


    Besides, I''m not even listening to the operation.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    "Oh, I was. Take this."


    "What... hey, does this look like a sleeping ball?


    "That would be so. It''s a sleeping ball."


    "... how do you use it?


    "Looks like the people who entered the base are going to make it across to all the buildings the minute they enter that room."


    Let it all go?


    What are you talking about?


    No, it sounds serious.


    Marl Leak and Nooga are laughing bitterly.


    ... Are you serious about putting everyone on base to sleep?


    "Not only do we have enemies, but we also have allies in base."


    "That''s, well, there''s no choice. We don''t have enough men."


    "Ha... no way, that kid did?


    "Hehe, that kid''s really funny, isn''t he?"


    I can see your face pulling.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t think of it.


    I mean, how am I supposed to explain this to an ally who put me to sleep?


    That''s definitely my job, isn''t it?


    "Ahhh, the other way"


    "You''re going to set me up. I don''t even have time. Exactly. If it''s all about the building, it''s hard!


    "Hey."


    Ignored it.


    And what, that smile!


    Well, if you think about going after the organization, can''t you do it for a little while?


    "Captain, this"


    Nuga hands me a net knitted with tough strings to use when catching demons.


    I have a terrible feeling...


    "What''s this?


    "When you go into the woods, you should throw it at the traitor and blunt your movements."


    "... is that her?


    "No, Sifal did"


    Good.


    Isn''t this that girl?


    I don''t even think about Sifal.


    Receive the net and sigh.


    "This is a net that catches top demons."


    "Oh, he said this would be exhaustive."


    "Hahaha, this doesn''t matter to the enemy allies either, does it?


    "Come on, that''s up to the commander''s arm"


    "No, what do you think, you can''t just throw at the enemy!


    "Good luck."


    I thought it was someone else.


    "I''ll see you later. Here he comes."


    Turning our gaze to Nooga''s words, we are gathering those who have been chosen as crusaders.


    That''s agrop.


    To the traitors, confident allies in their arms.


    I''ve been picking it pretty well.


    Well, using a net means out of town.


    You''re secure around the woods.


    "Captain, there are 45 of us all. Is there a problem?


    "Yeah, we''re only going to have a few people from the base."


    "A few...... ok"


    Okay, do you want to do it?


    With previous grudges.

 101 98 Stories Operation Decisions

    - Captain Barksby.


    "Oh, there''s already a crusade in place. That''s the captain."


    I heard Rick Belt from outside the base.


    Turning his gaze to that voice, he could see Borolda and Seiselk, Rick Belt and Low Creek at the front door.


    "Wow, I''m almost done getting ready for the crusade. You got a problem with that?


    "Morning. The Crusaders would be a vice president, wouldn''t they? Then you''ll be fine."


    Fresh Borolda look all the time.


    You must be most careful when he looks like this.


    "Right. So, what kind of gathering are they? Where?"


    "A group of murderers, lurking in a cave in the middle of the woods"


    "In the middle of the woods, surely it used to be the residence of demons?


    "Yes."


    "I''d like a little more information about the killer group."


    "At least 21 in all. Ten people are wanted for murder. We''ve got five people under investigation, and we''re in a killer relationship."


    "... Isn''t that a little too much?


    "Well. But this is a confirmed number of people. In fact, there''s more to it than that."


    "Right, got it. We need to keep an eye on him."


    "Oh, you''re a bad opponent. But don''t let anyone die."


    I see. Is that why you first catch the traitor?


    They may have instructed us to kill the criminals.


    "Okay."


    "Commander. Ten people out of base. There are 10 people left in the protection of the base. Confirm."


    "Sorry, Gabojra"


    That''s brilliant.


    The base is full of traitors.


    There have been rumors that these three people on my side are definitely in trouble for money.


    Did you think you could take it in?


    "No problem. I''m sure you''ll be fine, but be careful when the suspicious approach."


    "Okay. So, when did the captain leave?


    Oh, I''m already ready, but when are we going?


    You forgot to ask.


    "I don''t care if they move and disperse. If you don''t have a problem, let''s go right away."


    Borolda turns her gaze to the vigilante who''s ready.


    That''s when it caught sight of Cifal lining up next to Nooga.


    And then he looked at me and laughed niggly.


    ... scared.


    You''re all set.


    "Oh, perfect"


    Agrop answers my words.


    "All right, listen up, everybody. The opponent is a murderer and includes those who are wanted. Keep your head tight. Let''s go!


    When my voice echoes the stronghold, a little nervousness comes from the vigilante.


    But just as nervous as this is.


    For the upcoming battle.


    "We''re going backwards. And they''re with us."


    For those who Borolda points to, a team of traitor adventurers participating in a specialist unit.


    Perhaps those guys will be secured by the Boroldas.


    "Well, if you''re going to catch the ones who escaped, is the adventurer in your favor?"


    "Ah."


    "I''ll take care of that one. My team''s going to report to the Alliance."


    Apparently, Sezelk''s team will stay.


    I don''t know what it''s for, but I''ll take care of it.


    When Borolda raises her hand and sends a signal, the traitors approach her with a happy look.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to work with Mr. Borolda''s team, so I''m happy"


    "Really? I''d be really happy to hear you say that."


    Go to Aggrop, who waits in the lead, with his tense voice and his calm Borolda voice behind him.


    "Are you leaving?


    "Oh, let''s go!


    Moving through town, the townspeople pave the way with a surprised look.


    This small number of crusaders is rare.


    That''s the only time this number sucks.


    "This is what happens when you make a mistake?


    "This one''s a surprise, too. to them."


    Agrop turns his gaze backwards with chills.


    I can''t confirm his appearance because he''s in the lead, but it must be Borolda and the others.


    Surely an hour ago, you didn''t even think about putting together such a big crusade to head to the woods.


    Well, is that the same with the guys in the organization?


    People in the organization who didn''t even make me feel signs are going somewhere in a hurry.


    To deceive your enemies is to say from your side... brilliant.


    "Funny"


    "It''s good to have fun, but you won''t be allowed to fail. By the way, I''ve always wondered, who invented what''s in that hand?


    "It''s Cifal."


    "I see. But did you also anticipate this?


    Confirm behind Agrop''s words secretly.


    Behind me, the leading group of crusaders.


    The group is a brilliant gathering of traitors.


    Show Agrop, shrugged shoulders.


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know that.


    However, the reason these guys are gathering behind me would be to kill all the crusaders.


    To do that, we need to line up in front of the crusaders.


    If you don''t jump out first, it could be secured.


    After all, the organization has ordered you to kill him?


    I would never let that happen.


    Out of town, pushing through the woods.


    Moving on for a while, the trees go out into a slightly open place.


    "Okay, here."


    It''s big enough to spread the net.


    I''m just coming from behind about feeling good.


    "Agrop, prepare"


    I kept two nets.


    Pass one of them to Agrop.


    Walking in the lead When I stop, the agrop moves sideways.


    I stopped, so the crusaders stopped moving.


    Stay put for 10 seconds and wait until agrop is ready.


    He releases a net toward the slightly bothered members without turning around.


    The members have a clear look at my actions.


    Another net spread in the air in my sight and I saw it fall.


    "Yes! Half!


    He was in the vanguard of the crusade, seems to have secured about half of the traitors.


    The nets are huge enough to catch a giant demon, and they''re sturdy.


    Plus, it''s a magic item, so if the prey is hung, the magic is activated and the power is lost.


    Cifal''s guys often come up with things like this.


    It makes me laugh bitterly when I see the traitors sitting around feeling powerless.


    Apparently Agrop has also succeeded.


    ... Ah, two allies are harmed too... well, because that''s Agrop over there.


    I''ll leave it to him.


    "Captain, what the hell are you doing!


    Gabojra, who was not in the vanguard of the crusade, comes to me early.


    Behind it is another traitor.


    Looks like these two are the only ones left.


    I mean, it was 20 traitors and... two allies that hung on the net.


    "What?


    Behind Gabojra, you can also see the members of the team on the side in a hurry.


    "What, what are you thinking! Like this."


    "Gabojra, Dalgore. I''ll get you guys. Get him!"


    The members of the allies behind Gabojula and the others gave me a bewildered look in my words.


    Well, I have no choice.


    They haven''t heard anything.


    "Captain, please don''t be ridiculous!


    "You think so? Gabojra, find out who''s caught in the net. Most of them are in the same people-grabbing organization you are."


    Gabojra''s breathtaking sound reaches her ears.


    The look on his face is astonishing.


    I guess I didn''t think you''d be fooled.


    "So what... are you saying? Am I part of the organization? Misunderstandings are also ''True, not Misunderstood''"


    I don''t need to hear Gabojra''s words.


    The allies marvel at my words, and gaze at Gabojla and Dalgore with suspicious looks.


    Soon, you won''t believe it.


    These are some of the people I''ve been having a hard time with.


    But.


    "Get him quick!


    We don''t have time.


    In my words, Gabojra tries to escape, but there is a sword tip in front of her.


    "Let him escape, or the traitor will"


    Agrop stands back a long time ago.


    Apparently Agrop kept the mess behind me.


    "What are you doing! Follow the commander''s instructions!


    The angry crew rushes out to Agrop''s roar.


    Dalgore was secured by the members, and Gabojra was tied behind his back.


    "It''s over. Gabojra."


    Gabojra kneeling on the ground like she was out of strength.


    "Commander, Deputy Commander. Is it true that these guys are part of that organization?


    "Oh, I looked it up on a magic item. Definitely."


    To my words, the members nod quietly.


    I''m sure you have a lot on your mind.


    "Um, we..."


    These are two allies secured by a net.


    "Ah, you guys have no problem. It''s a little mistake...... wow ''to exhaust the enemy. Is there a problem?


    With a frightening smile, Agrop interrupts my words.


    Two people get pale on that look.


    And the members supporting the two are stiff.


    "... no problem"


    "That''s right. But Miss apologizes. You''ll forgive me, won''t you?


    ''Yes!''


    A voice rises from around the two at the same time.


    Too scared.


    For now, it''s the next operation.


    "You guys, I''m turning back"


    "What! Captain, what about the homicide group?


    "Oh, that''s later. Now back to base."


    "Right. It must be interesting."


    Hahaha, I wonder if I''ll get back to my usual agrop soon.


    "I''m coming!


    "Ooh."


    Start moving by splitting the team into two groups: those who move the traitors and those who return to base.


    Discover a team of adventurers with a white look at what the Boroldas did along the way.


    "What have you done?


    "As a senior, I just talked a little bit"


    The way they look freaked out by Marl Leak''s voice.


    "... right"


    Some kindness you don''t touch.

 102 99 stories To hunt down the organization

    - Captain Barksby.


    Approaching the gates of the town, the vigilantes serving as gatekeepers showed themselves.


    He came back in less than an hour to give us a surprised look.


    When you left the gate earlier, you looked the same on the number of crusaders.


    Well, I wonder if there''s a 55 crusaders every few decades. So I don''t know what else to do.


    "Captain, what''s wrong? And, you know, the guys behind you..."


    Marse, the oldest and compiler of vigilantes, asks with a bewildered look at the group walking a little further than we do.


    In his gaze were the traitor vigilantes with their hands tied behind their backs and their hips tied with rope.


    The vigilantes other than Marse seem to have noticed.


    Looks like I''m being shocked by what my people look like.


    I''m comparing what''s going on with the people connected to me.


    "They betrayed us and detained us because they turned out to be part of the most problematic organization in this town. Cage them and keep an eye on them."


    Raise your voice a little and explain the situation to everyone.


    "What¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Ok. Because of the large number of people, even if you used both the cage in the gatekeeper building and the cage in the filling, it would be three people at a time, would you mind?


    Marse gives my words a look that I don''t understand for a moment what they said.


    But I guess that''s where the experience of working for the vigilante says things.


    I seem to have changed my mind immediately.


    "No, leave me five at a time, not three, in the cage."


    Run your gaze through my words to those who are constantly caught.


    Looks like they''re checking the numbers.


    And you counted the numbers, leaning your neck.


    "Besides the guys here, there''s still the rest of the traitors in the stronghold we built yesterday"


    Marse only stops moving for a moment in my words, giving me a complex look mixed with sadness and anger.


    But it also instantly returned to its usual face.


    "Okay. It''s a cage, but is it enough for five people at a time?


    Enough?


    I have no idea how many people are pushing to the base.


    Plus, there''s a criminal group.


    "No, two places isn''t enough. Keep the conversation open so you can borrow all the cages of the Adventurer Alliance and the Commercial Alliance. I hope that''s enough..."


    "Is that so? Okay."


    The moment I said all the cages of both guilds, I got a bitter laugh at Marse, who opened his eyes slightly.


    Seeing the look on my face like that, he also gave me a grin that included sadness.


    I''ve been a vigilante for years, but this time it''s a tough job.


    He bows his head gently to me and then turns to the vigilantes who are still staring at his people.


    "Hey! How long have you been mocking me? Get to work! Throw the traitor into the gatekeeper''s cage. Whatever you say, don''t lend me your ear. They''re not one of us anymore, they''re criminals who betrayed us. Tighten your fucking head!


    "Ha, yes."


    "Put five people in one cage at a time. The rest are crammed cages. I don''t have enough men on the lookout. Make an emergency rally on the nonstop guys."


    ''Yes!''


    I can''t help but feel like I''m letting another vigilante live.


    Just because you''re an ex-companion doesn''t mean you''ll be perplexed forever.


    Especially if there''s a gap in your heart, you might listen and let them get away with sympathy.


    I thought about choosing a team from the Crusaders to watch out for out for that worry, but if Marse is around, you''ll be fine.


    The rest of the crew seem to have changed their minds about his temper.


    We''re moving criminals in a move that doesn''t show stray.


    "Agrop, it would be okay to leave the watch to Marse and the others. When the captured ones break out, put down only a few who can be held down, and then let me head to base."


    "Okay."


    Agrop has chosen five watchmen to give instructions.


    "Captain, can we get a little more people back to base?


    Marl Leak, who handed over the caught adventurers to the vigilante, asks.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    Those who entered the stronghold must be sleeping with sleeping pills.


    As a result, not so many people are needed.


    "Is there something? I think we still have personnel..."


    "If we mobilize all the vigilantes, we can secure the personnel, though. What''s wrong, sir?


    Looks like Agrop''s back.


    It was helpful because I know Agrop better than I do about personnel.


    "Is that it? I''m planning on bluffing out people from the organization lurking around the base, haven''t you heard?


    ''Huh?''


    Ooh, this is the second time today that Agrop and I have a voice.


    I don''t care about that.


    "How are you going to do that? It''s hard, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm? I plan to judge everyone around the base by magic items..."


    I found my face catching on.


    If you''re sure to catch the lurker, that''s the best way to do it.


    But how many people are you going to check around the base?


    "No way, that operation was done by that kid?


    "Yeah, come up with something amazing."


    "Pfft, Kukuk. I''d like to take a moment to talk to her when it''s all over."


    Agrop makes a small laugh.


    I don''t know what to say, who are you really? What about that Ivy kid?


    "Gilmouth and the problem-free adventurers must already be on the move"


    "Hmm? Have the adventurers done their research?


    "That''s not yet. I heard that when I finished checking the perimeter of the base, I would work on it. That''s why we''re short on manpower."


    "Right. But is that also why you keep your hands open and caught so far at once?


    I feel like I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    Or is it necessary?


    "Hmm? Sure... If vigilantes, adventurers, and organization officials around the base are caught together, the organization should suspect that the information is leaking. Cifal said it would slow things down."


    "When we catch them all together, the organization leaks information?


    "Eh, because I just heard Cifal talking to Ivy nearby. Ask the two of us for more information."


    "Haha, roger. But is that okay with you?


    "... I know I can hit the organization, so no problem!


    ... I hope it''s simple.


    Well, you came up with a good idea.


    Sure, if the hands that were letting you dive in were caught at the same time, don''t suspect a leak.


    I''m looking into it on a magic item, which is also a substitute that suddenly came out yesterday.


    The organization should not have confirmed the credibility of the information yet.


    No, just a few of us still confirmed the existence of the magic item.


    It is likely that the existence itself is not yet known.


    Is that why it''s now?


    If you find out you''re looking into it on a magic item, the information leak line disappears.


    Now that we don''t know how we''re looking into it, can we make preparations to hunt down the organization?


    If the operation does go well, we can create an environment where the guys in the organization suspect the leak of information the most.


    That''s not all, I might even think about the possibility of a traitor inside.


    Until now, I would have used those who were making me dive in to find out.


    But I can''t use it this time because I''ve already been caught.


    If I were to examine this motion in this situation, I would be rather cautious.


    Besides, the uncertainty about how far the information is leaking would slow down the movement.


    Well, can we temporarily stop the movement of the organization with our work?


    While they can''t move, we''ll make sure the paperwork we find is credible and we''ll consolidate the evidence.


    In order to do this, we need to capture the group, even if it''s a slightly unscrupulous operation.


    ... My 9 year old thought of this?


    Not Agrop, but I''d like to talk to you slowly when it''s all cleared up.


    "If that''s what you''re saying, I''ll gather all the people who can move. Or I''ll let you mobilize. From which neighborhood do you control toward the base?


    ... Although suppression would be different.


    But Agrop seems to have the same idea as me.


    No heart. My voice is up.


    It was on the side of being cornered all the time that all of a sudden there was a possibility that we could be in the opposite position.


    Is it stranger not to be excited?


    "Agrop, don''t get excited and fail."


    "Naturally. That''s where that kid ate me. You can''t possibly fail."


    Indeed.


    You can''t face that kid if you fail.

 103 A hundred stories. An ambush?

    - Captain Barksby.


    To Agrop''s question, Marl Leak briefly says it''s about 3 blocks......


    Speaking of three blocks, there''s about 120 buildings coming in.


    It would be quite a hassle to lead everyone there to a base.


    "It''s a magic item decision, so it''ll be quick, but there''s going to be a guy who won''t cooperate."


    There''s definitely the one who''s trying to get away with a lot of things like running out of time.


    I don''t like convincing those guys.


    I hope there is some good way......


    "Wouldn''t you like me to tell you the truth? People who are part of a criminal organization are diving in, and if they refuse, they''ll look at it as a companion."


    "So do you want to cooperate?


    "Right ~. Oh, then let''s just say it''s a crowded organization. If there''s a rumor that you''re part of that organization, it''ll be pretty tough in this town. It usually feels like you can throw stones, doesn''t it? Unless you''re a fool to be right, I don''t think you''d spare any cooperation, would you?


    "That''s true... well, okay. Do you want to go that way this time?"


    The agrop method will certainly get the help of the people in town.


    There are so many people who resent that organization.


    If it''s rumored that you''ve joined the organization, enough to consider the worst possible consequences.


    Because of this, I have always handled it with caution, but this time there are a lot of people to move and I am not going to miss a single one.


    "Agrop, let the apprentices line up so they can judge you too"


    Marl Leak gives a surprised look to my words, but said Agrop gives me a more nimmari and scary grin.


    After the judgment, you thought more people would be able to move.


    Well, that''s what I''m saying.


    Apprentice, I suppose, but there is no mistake in the vigilante.


    Do you want me to work hard?


    "Okay. The apprentices will make sure everyone is in line."


    When the traitors get out, it''s not gonna be a hard experience for them.


    Well, won''t you continue as a vigilante if you don''t get over it?


    "There it is. The captain wanted us to get to the base."


    "You''re asleep anyway, so anyone can do it, right?


    "No, Ivy was worried that maybe sucks people might be getting mixed up"


    "Shitty human? What is it?"


    "Mm-hmm, nobility or something?


    "Ahhh ~ With that said, there was a nobleman whose name was on the paperwork. No, but... are there any stupid aristocrats who would ambush the stronghold?


    "Come on, I don''t know that,"


    "I''ll leave that to the captain. I gather manpower in the stuffing and head to the base as I direct people from around the 3 blocks. The apprentices will go to Borolda and the others first. Now excuse me."


    Without my involvement, I stare at Agrop as he turns to refreshment and vigilante stuffing.


    The Agrop guy ran away.


    He hates nobles.


    A big sigh on me, Marl Leak puts his hand on Pong''s shoulder.


    "Because adventurers have a weak relationship that way. Come on, nobility may not be here."


    "Ha, you don''t really think about it. Or did you forget to give instructions to the rest of the vigilantes who are Agrop''s guys?


    "No, shouldn''t there be a captain?


    Yeah, but.


    I don''t like explanations.


    "You''re tired enough ~. Good luck, we''re almost there!


    Raise your hand on Marl Leak''s light backup and head over to the remaining vigilantes.


    Looks like all the catchers were thrown into the cage.


    I see the vigilantes are nervous about me.


    I don''t like this vibe.


    When I catch my people, there''s really some flowing air.


    Manage to contain feelings that are likely to sink in.


    "Good job, Captain!


    I can see Borolda and the others gently raising their hands.


    And it lightens the air softly.


    Probably surprised how light Borolda''s voice was, and the nervousness of the vigilantes was broken.


    It makes me laugh a little bitterly.


    They really read the situation around them very carefully.


    "Thank you, are you ready over there?


    "Oh, no problem. What are we gonna do with the rest of the vigilantes out here?


    Borolda''s words gather my gaze, but they don''t create the same kind of air.


    You really appreciate it.


    Marse and I laughed small when we gazed at each other.


    "Wait till Agrop gets back. Then have them head to the base. Marse, I want a job."


    "Yes."


    "Divide the vigilante into three teams at a time. Direct all human beings around 3 blocks from base toward base"


    "... hmm? What, all of you? It''ll be quite a crowd, though."


    "Yes, Marce. All of them without letting one escape. Ask me more when Agrop gets back."


    "Okay."


    I gave you a rough explanation, so let''s leave the rest to Agrop.


    You pushed the base problem on one of me, so I left this one to you.


    "Okay, let''s go. Oh, yeah. Ros¨¦, Cridaro, you two need to come with me. And... Marce, pick about three guys who won''t even pull off against the nobles."


    "Okay."


    The three chosen by Marse and the two chosen by me, they are the ones who can deal with the aristocracy that may be based.


    Ask Borolda about your upcoming plans as you head to the base.


    "Don''t change a bit since you went to base. For now, the adventurers will not be in base. Think about it. So that way, please."


    "I know."


    The aristocrats reluctantly follow the vigilante''s instructions, but they are rather strong on the adventurers.


    Many fools try to wield power and get away with it.


    "We''ll rendezvous with Seyzerk, and we''ll go into confirmation as soon as we''re ready."


    "Are we staffed enough?


    "Gilmouth should be collecting some for me. We''ll start with them."


    "Right. Ros¨¦, follow me to Borolda."


    Two people, Borolda and Ros¨¦, look at me strangely in my words.


    Rose is afraid of expressions, no matter what she says or does normally.


    I''m scared of what I say.


    So just being next to Borolda should work.


    "If anyone makes a scene, stare. Still, if it doesn''t work, you can suppress it with force."


    In this operation, the magic items that Borolda has become quite important.


    Threatened personnel will be needed to make things go smoothly.


    "Ah, I see. It was Mr. Ros¨¦, nice to meet you!


    "Yes. Welcome."


    I got to base, but it''s quiet.


    A little peek inside through the front door is causing more people to fall than they could have imagined.


    ... How many of them are there?


    Borolda is next door, smiling bitterly.


    Follow that gaze, there are men who look different from those around them no matter what.


    I can''t confirm that because my face is looking down, but that is the design the aristocrats prefer.


    ... That''s not alone either.


    3 people just peeked through the front door.


    "Huh, are you stupid?


    "No way, you wouldn''t expect sleeping pills to be planted in the place where they were based. Isn''t that why you joined us in peace?


    A laugh spills over Borolda''s words.


    Yes, this is the result of what they put behind them.


    ... although it took nobility.


    "Captain, what''s this?


    "Those are the hands of the organization, who tried to bring up evidence of their stronghold. A few allies are mixed, but never mind."


    My words surprise the five Knights who came with me.


    "Well, from here on out, adventurers can''t. We''ll handle it alone. Rose asks for this one until Borolda''s ready."


    "Yes."


    "In the meantime, that''s a change of air. I don''t want to lose consciousness or anything the minute I come in."


    Put a cloth on your mouth and open the front door completely for now.


    Well, I''m looking forward to seeing how many organisations people caught it.


    The nobleman''s problem is behind us.

 104 101 stories. Those kids are the safest.

    -Borolda.


    I saw the captain move out and leave the base right away.


    Some nobles make fun of adventurers.


    It''s better not to get involved.


    "You''re early, were you already back?


    Turning your gaze to your voice, Seiselk and the others.


    I lean my neck over the absence of Gilmouth.


    I should have gone to call you, but was something wrong?


    "What about Gilmouth?


    "We''re supposed to bring some teams here."


    "Right. The captain is in the stronghold. We''d better stay out of this."


    "Have you ever had a foolish nobleman? The captain is in trouble. What about the deputy commander?


    "We''re gathering manpower in the crawl. Yeah, we''re bringing the apprentices here."


    Seiselk nodded after thinking a little.


    "In the meantime, look for somewhere to rent"


    Look around, look for empty houses, etc.


    A lot of people are going to push us here.


    I want to set up a little environment for you to judge all of them.


    It''s okay if I do it outside, but Ivy''s just a kid.


    I have a job to tell you that Sola decided to make a decision.


    It will be quite tiring.


    Good place to sit down.


    Besides, it can be assumed that those in the organization will suddenly come under attack.


    We have to make sure it''s a place where we can protect them.


    "What are you using that corner building for?


    A small building can be seen at a bend just outside the base.


    It has a slightly different vibe.


    From what I''ve seen, is that a warehouse?


    No, that''s a better impression than that.


    Approaching, a sign is placed at the entrance to the building that says Assembly Hall.


    Sounds like a rally point.


    "Isn''t it a little small for a rally point?


    Sifal and Nouga are nodding at Seiselk''s words.


    Looks like Marl Leak and Low Creek went to check around.


    Rick Belt puts his hand on the front door of the building.


    The door opens with a noise of chatter.


    Apparently, it wasn''t locked.


    That''s careless.


    "No problems around"


    "So is this one."


    Marl Leak and Low Creek are coming back.


    "You have a manoeuvre. With that, we can separate the place to go in from the place to leave, so it''s easy to guide people."


    "The doors aren''t that big either, so it''s easy to protect the Ivies."


    Cifal and Sezelk are carefully checking the entrance and exit.


    Can we protect those who are in the midst of an ambush?


    They discuss one after another how they can deal with it when they come in a group.


    Listening to the two of you, I''m going to do my own research, too.


    Listening to my buddies, Ivy''s safety aspect seems to be the most considered.


    "But is it really a rally point? I don''t care what you think, it''s too small. I''d call it a warehouse, but there''s a cooking area."


    The outside appearance was simple, but inside there is an unfit glamour in this building.


    In the building, there is a room for cooking when the front door is opened, and there is another room behind it.


    Cifal opens the door in the back room.


    Seiselk, who was next door, also looked inside and sighed loudly for some reason.


    When I''m wondering, I tell him with a trick to look inside.


    If you look in the room, you''ll find a luxurious chair and a few decorated bags on top.


    "... I''ll tell the captain"


    I can hear Seiselk''s shuddering voice.


    All his faces grinned bitterly as he raised his hands lightly to respond to it.


    After a while, the captain of the frightened expression came.


    And look at the package. One big sigh.


    "Thank you. How''s it going over there?


    "Five nobles are gone. One of them is famous for his royalty."


    Looks like a lot of big guys got caught.


    Are you okay with this?


    "Don''t worry. This is still quite a long time as a captain. Ask the noblemen to turn their hands because they know each other. Oh, you were calling Lord Foronda. Thank you. He knew someone from the royal family, so I asked him to turn his hand around."


    "Really? I didn''t know that."


    Lord Foronda is a little mysterious, isn''t he?


    "I''ll take your stuff. Haven''t you touched it?


    "Oh, I just saw it"


    Seiselk looks terribly nasty.


    "I''d like to use this place. What am I supposed to do?


    "I''ll leave you to your permission from the vigilante. I''ll keep the paperwork. I''ll just need your signature."


    Copy that.


    The captain heads to the base with his luggage.


    Looking outside, the townsfolk were gathered with their faces stiffened.


    "Let''s hurry. You have a chair and a desk. Let''s use that one. Just make sure Ivy can sit next to me."


    Seiselk and the others will get inside the room on my instructions.


    I wonder if Ivy and the others are here yet?


    Is something wrong?


    "Excuse me. The deputy commander told me to look for Mr. Borolda?


    I hear voices coming from outside the building.


    Turn your gaze in a direction where there is a sweet shop, as Marl Leak turns to cope.


    "Oh, what. We''re almost there."


    Ivy and Rick Belt, plus Kara and Makasha?


    I don''t know why Makasha is here, but I''m peering inside the base.


    Besides, is that Gilmouth?


    Oh, you saw the captured nobleman.


    Woe to you.


    Ivy checked me out and gave me a horrible look.


    Raise your hands gently to the four nearby.


    And I was surprised because for some reason Kara looked at me as much as she wanted.


    Ratlua smiles bitterly and turns her gaze to Ivy.


    What the fuck?


    Could it be because you''re letting your kids in?


    Ah, if you think about it normally, you do.


    "Sorry, Kara. Thank you."


    I''m sorry to have you join the kids.


    But because this operation is Ivy''s idea... it''s going to make me unnecessarily angry.


    I''m just glad you''re thinking about Ivy.


    Just now, I see Lord Foronda''s carriage stopping at the base.


    Immediately five supported by the vigilante were put on board, and the carriage drove away with Lord Foronda.


    to Ivy, who looks worried about how it is.


    "The nobleman will be fine if he leaves it to him."


    "Good."


    To Ivy''s words, a grin spills.


    Without this child''s words, Lord Foronda would never have come here.


    Because I don''t think nobles would join in such absurdity.


    When I stroke my head, Ivy looks up with a strange look on her face.


    You know what, he''s not here, he''s just a strange kid.


    You convinced me how we were, Kara headed to the base to participate in a criminal group crusade.


    Ask what concerns you with Sola''s reaction as you head over to the prepared room with Ivy.


    "Can''t you turn Sola''s reaction against me?


    "What? What do you mean?


    "We''re going to look at a good number of people. If you were trembling when you had no problems, wouldn''t you be tired of Sora?


    "Oh, right!


    Ivy hastily looks in the bag and tells him to reverse his reaction when judging.


    "Sora, don''t tremble when you''re someone with no problems. Pull when you think you can''t."


    So that''s what you''re gonna tell them?


    Should I give it a try?


    "Want to try it in Ratlua?


    "Yes."


    Rutlua, who was listening, says his name, but Sora in the bag seems to be standing still without trembling.


    "It''s okay."


    Uh, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Bad. It''s time, okay? I''ve been in a pretty long line."


    Ivy is nodding at Marl Leak''s words.


    ... I just have to believe in Sola.


    "Ivy, Sola. If you''re tired, you can take a break on the way."


    Ivy checks into the bag and nods.


    "It''s okay. I''ll do my best!"


    "All right, go into the room in turn and say your name. If there is no problem, it will be over soon. I can see it coming from the line."


    Marl Leak''s voice sounds, and a little while later, people come into the room.


    Sounds like a vigilante apprentice at first.


    I saw the deputy commander at the entrance to the room.


    Under the desk, grip in the magic item.


    Tabarida.


    The feel of clothes that are pulled quickly.


    "What!!


    Surprised, my voice went out.


    You can''t pull it, can you?


    Wouldn''t it be too soon?


    ... Let''s believe it.


    "A traitor."


    Tabarida looked blue in my words and tried to escape, but the deputy captain caught him right away.


    "I didn''t know you were part of the organization. I''ll take you. Soon... Looks like Ros¨¦''s here. Thank you. And then, please."


    The deputy commander drags the apprentice out of the building.


    "Um, Mr. Borolda. Have you found it yet?


    "Hmm? Oh, well. I''m just surprised you didn''t get your first shot."


    Touch Ivy''s head sitting next to her.


    It''s soothing.

 105 102 Good luck with the story!

    One, I''m tired......


    3 hours in time.


    I''ve been getting Sola to do her best.


    I''ll pass on that decision. I also continue to be nervous, maybe it''s time to limit myself.


    Point your gaze out the building window.


    There are still people in line, but that number is definitely decreasing.


    Let''s try a little harder.


    "It''s Adalikri."


    The bag swayed when the man in front of him told him his name, so he pulls Mr. Borolda''s clothes once.


    "Get him."


    "What! Wait a minute. I have nothing to do with the organization. It''s true."


    A man gives a hasty look to Mr. Borolda''s words.


    Is that it?


    I tilted my neck slightly wondering.


    The number of people caught so far is 22.


    22 in 3 hours...... too many to be honest.


    I guess that means the organization was reaching out.


    So, their reaction is slightly different from that of this man.


    Some of the 22 tried to escape, try to do it under the guise of normality.


    One shot of Mr. Nouga, the one who yelled at Mr. Borolda and complained of violence, was set in his stomach and turning bright blue.


    Is that guy okay?


    Well, if I can''t help it because I deserve it, the person in front of me is kind of in a huge hurry with a bright blue face.


    I feel like I''m different than I''ve been before.


    Did Mr. Borolda care, too, I''m watching a little bit.


    "True, I have nothing to do with the organization. If you look me up... oh, no, I''m not."


    "Is there something behind this?


    "No! It just shouldn''t be like that... but he got caught too..."


    Somehow, you seem like a weak person.


    Are you sure this guy is from the organization?


    "Um..."


    "Hey, don''t!


    "But I need to explain it properly..."


    "If I don''t say it here, as an associate of the organization, I take them. ''My man, he just deposited it!''... did you keep it? What the hell?


    Someone who supposedly is his wife shouts out a man to stop him.


    "My guy has a house he doesn''t use, and he wants me to put my stuff there. I''m renting the house on condition that I don''t tell anyone."


    "Hey!"


    "Enough, please! Didn''t that guy just get caught!


    "It''s... but... the debt"


    "I can''t believe I''m in debt at a time like this! If there''s a rumor that you joined the organization, you''re leaving this town!


    ... Really?


    Looking softly at Mr. Borolda, he shrugged his shoulders and showed them.


    Apparently, it''s true.


    Well, he said there were a lot of victims of the organization in this town.


    It must be difficult for those people to forgive those who helped the organization.


    "Where is the house?


    "It''s a two-story house next to five of the houses I live in. There was a restraint a while ago, wasn''t there? Suddenly this man''s childhood training came that morning. It seemed kind of suspicious, but I agreed that if this guy could pay off his debts... sorry."


    Control day... maybe the package is a paperwork!


    When I look at Mr. Borolda, he has a pretty surprised look, too.


    Looks like the same conclusion.


    ... Oh well.


    I was able to get the information on the day of control, but it was too sudden to travel to a safe place.


    That''s why I had to hide it near the base.


    The chief said he had mobilized all the vigilantes to patrol the town.


    Even after that, I heard they increased patrols around the base.


    "I see. By the way, what''s your name?


    "What, ah... it''s Mirea"


    It conveys vibrations that say sieve from the bag.


    ...... Surprised by that, gently pull Mr. Borolda''s clothes.


    His movements stopped for a moment and he grinned bitterly.


    "I see, did you make a cut out for the organization?


    A woman is a little rushed by Mr. Borolda''s words.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "Don''t lie to me. You knew everything and you were part of the organization. Don''t you?"


    "Become, no! I really didn''t know.... My husband might have known, ''What are you talking about! You do it!'' Ugh. Shut up!


    "Shut up, you must have decided everything! I was against it!


    "This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t made a debt!


    "Oh my God! That debt was originally yours!


    Wow, it''s a training ground.


    You can fight a lot in front of the vigilante Ros¨¦ and Borolda.


    Nevertheless, I almost got fooled.


    Sora is amazing.


    Gently stroke Sola from the top of the bag.


    It conveys a slightly fuller vibration.


    ¡­ healed.


    "Huh, you kind of doubled your tiredness"


    Mr. Borolda sighs loudly, covering his face with his hands.


    "Mr. Rose, I''m sorry, can you take me?


    "Yes."


    At Mr. Ros¨¦''s direction, the vigilante apprentices take the couple.


    The fight seems to be going on because I hear voices even when I go outside the building.


    Really, you''re amazing people.


    "Good Luck"


    Mr. Ratlua puts a hot cup of tea on the desk in front of me and gently pounds his head.


    "Wouldn''t you be surprised? Are you okay?"


    "Yes. You were amazing people"


    When I drink tea, I am horrified by the stifling heat from inside my body.


    Apparently, I''m more tired than I imagined.


    But there are still people waiting.


    I look at Mr. Borolda and nod once.


    "All right, go on!


    "Yes. Next, come in"


    Mr. Marl Leak, standing at the door, speaks to someone waiting outside the room.


    A little more, let''s do our best.


    Then less than an hour...... drop off the last one leaving the room.


    Still, we have an adventurer''s decision, but for now, we''re done investigating the area around the base where the most numbers were unpredictable.


    Stand up from the chair and stretch your back.


    Feels good.


    "Good luck. And I don''t know what to say."


    Mr. Rose stares at the stronghold a short distance from the building window and clouds his words.


    The stronghold is temporarily gathering the people we''ve caught.


    A total of 34.


    23 males and 11 females.


    "That was a lot. I was expecting around 10 people... just over 30."


    Nor did Mr Borolda think that just over 30 people.


    That''s right, there''s just too much.


    "I won''t like it. Five of them came out of the apprenticeship."


    Mr. Ros¨¦''s words are outrageous.


    Looks like they''re still enjoying the capture of their people.


    "Mr. Ros¨¦."


    "It''s okay. Thank you, Ivy."


    "No, Mr. Rose is tired too. Looks like the captains are back."


    I saw the captain outside the window.


    The captain was on his way to crusade a group of criminals by restructuring his crusade.


    I was worried because there were a large number of wanted killings, but the vigilantes and adventurers seemed to be fine.


    When I got out of the building and headed to the captains, he looked at us and gently raised his hand.


    Then he turned his gaze to the base and solidified.


    Probably surprised at the number of people caught.


    He even has a surprised look on his face to the deputy who was next to the captain.


    "Hey! Is this true?


    The captain asks me a little excitedly.


    "You''re amazing. We were just surprised."


    "No, it''s amazing... well, it''s amazing"


    The captain is a little confused.


    "Captain, please calm down. Thank you, Rose. Wasn''t there a problem?


    "Yes. The problem is... Ah!


    Ros¨¦ sees Mr. Borolda as she remembers something.


    Mr. Borolda leaned his neck into his gaze, but immediately looked around noticing something.


    When I find Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Rickbelt, who were a little far away, I invite them.


    "I''ve been checking. Definitely in paperwork."


    Paperwork¡­ Ah, it was brought out of the base.


    Was that couple''s information true?


    "Paperwork? What are you talking about?


    We found the documents that were taken from this base.


    "... is that true?


    The captain sees Mr. Borolda.


    "Oh, because there were some guys who talked to me about the information."


    Mr Borolda''s words seem strange to both the leader and the vice-president.


    Mr. Ros¨¦ laughed bitterly.


    But did you have the paperwork?


    Now we can hunt down the organization.


    You did your best.

 106 103 stories. They were amazing people.

    The captain and Mr. Gilmouth are discussing what to do with the people they''ve caught.


    They haven''t got enough cages at all because more people have been caught than they could have imagined.


    The vigilantes and the townspeople who joined the organization to the criminal group, even though this is already overflowing.


    To this, the adventurers are scheduled to join.


    It''s horrible just to think about how many people you end up with.


    With that said, how could there have been 34 people around the base?


    Does that make any sense?


    Mm-hmm. I don''t know.


    With that said, there were nobles.


    Lord Foronda took him, but where did he go?


    You''ve annoyed that one, too.


    I need to thank you later...... can I see you?


    Enjoy a slow cup of tea and watch the vigilantes and adventurers who seem busy working.


    The captains advised me to take a break that I would be tired.


    Still, what is it?


    Again, see the vigilantes and adventurers.


    They should be tired too, but for some reason I feel like I have a bright look on my face.


    Is there something there?


    "Good luck"


    As Bo watched the vigilantes move, Mr. Seiselk stood nearby.


    Shit, I''m getting distracted.


    It''s not all over yet, so we have to be careful.


    "Good luck. Are you all right, sir?


    He''ll be pretty tired, too, as he''s been moving around in the morning.


    "I''m fine. I''m out of the organization, and I don''t feel happy or tired at all."


    Oh, you know what?


    The reason why everyone''s expression is so bright is because they have been able to blow a bubble into an organization that has been suffering all along?


    "Ivy and the others are all right? We had a lot of people, so it would have been tough, right?


    Sure, it was harder than I imagined.


    But I was just passing on Sola''s judgment, and I''ve been sitting there the whole time.


    "It was harder than I thought, but it was easier because I could sit. Sora''s fine, too, so I''m fine."


    "Right. But don''t push it, okay?


    "Yes."


    To my words, Mr. Seiselk, stroking his head with joy.


    But to the voice calling him, I showed him a face that didn''t seem funny.


    "Ha. I said don''t push it. I''m sorry I said it right away, but I want you to try harder"


    "What''s wrong?


    "The adventurers will be here in a few moments. Can you ask me to make a decision?


    Check inside the bag dedicated to Sola, which I put on my lap.


    I left a potion for Sora''s meal a while ago.


    For that reason, Sola looks like she''s going to sleep a little after dinner.


    "I''m sorry. Can you work harder?"


    Sora swayed a lot at my words.


    Then I''m stretching my body.


    ... Is it a prep movement?


    He just seems to be careful not to get out of the bag, which is a little weird to stretch.


    When it''s all over, have your body stretched out as much as you want in the woods.


    I''ll give you lots of potion too.


    "It''s okay."


    "Well, good."


    "Um, what do you do with the people you catch?


    See the people gathered in the garden of the building where they were based.


    Everyone is tied with their hands behind their back.


    A string is also bracketed around his hips to keep him from escaping, connecting with everyone.


    "The former merchant based there has an affordable room, so it looks like we''re going to remodel it. Ex-vigilantes and criminals need solid cages, but residents won''t have a problem with simple cages."


    Sure, I''m anxious that it''s a simple cage where former vigilantes and wanted criminals have remodeled their rooms, but residents won''t have a problem keeping a close watch.


    From here everyone has a tired look on their face.


    Looks like the people who were fussing that it didn''t matter at first also gave up as soon as they found out that Mr. Borolda had used the magic items he found.


    Nowadays, no one is sinking without making a scene.


    Both Mr. Borolda and Mr. Seiselk are the top team of adventurers in this town.


    Their findings appear to be credible enough to be reflected in sentencing as well.


    Thanks to this, no one questions the magic items used by Mr. Borolda.


    He says it''s different when he wonders if all the top adventurers are in that position.


    Conditions vary in towns and villages, but in this town, they apply a team recognized by Mr. Gilmouth as the town''s exclusive top adventurer.


    I heard he was a top adventurer, but I didn''t think Mr. Borolda and the others were such amazing people.


    What do you care, Mr. Gilmouth, he was an amazing man.


    The look on the face of the adventurer I introduced when I found out I couldn''t do it, and the dripping appearance when I saw the aristocrats, I really don''t think so.


    I guess I have a strong impression of the wretched because of the inconsistency between my face and my behavior.


    Still, you were surrounded by amazing people while you kind of didn''t know.


    I was most surprised by that.


    "Oh, I think I''m here. The adventurers were asked to gather as watchmen around the base. I''m supposed to have the captain say his name, so can you judge me then?


    "Okay. Sola, let''s do our best."


    Whisper in a whisper to Sola in the bag.


    Then a small vibration came through.


    Dusted by it, we head to Mr. Seiselk and the adventurers.


    Not so many adventurers Mr. Gilmouth assembled.


    Just a little relief from that.


    Looks like we''ll be able to judge everyone without much time.


    "Whoa, you''re here."


    Standing between Mr. Borolda and Mr. Seiselk, I felt a glimpse from the adventurer.


    ... I guess he''s an admirer from the adventurers.


    Look at the two...... yeah, cool if they''re crisp.


    The adventurers make a scene when the leader talks about watching those who joined the organization.


    And when Mr. Gilmouth said, "Shut up," the adventurers quieted at once.


    I didn''t even particularly rough out my voice, but I see, is Mr. Gilmouth an amazing person?


    Ask Sola to examine the adventurers who will be introduced one after the other.


    The number of adventurers is 41 for all, 12 teams.


    Every time Sora trembles, she gently pulls Mr. Borolda''s clothes.


    That''s three times.


    Three out of 41 couldn''t do it.


    Each of these three people belonged to a different team.


    I feel the malice of the organization there.


    Mr. Borolda has moved near Mr. Gilmouth and is talking.


    I think it''s kind of like the look on Gilmouth''s face I showed at the next moment.


    It''s usually a scary face, so I guess I get a strong impression on the pitiful look on my face.


    It''s unusual for people to change their impressions so much just because their eyes drop.


    "Gilmouth is a man of deep emotion. You must be sad to have a traitor out there."


    Mr. Seiselk explained to me that he was staring at Mr. Gilmouth.


    No way, I can''t say I watched it because it was funny how my face impressions changed too much.


    I can never tell you.


    Apparently I''m tired.


    "Really?"


    I felt like the bag shook with a pull.


    Is it also magic that sees me through Sola?


    "Now you''re done with the operation."


    Mr. Seiselk looked funny in my words.


    "It''s been a hell of a day from morning to here."


    I think so.


    The maneuver I came up with required speed anyway.


    Thinking about it, the vigilantes and the adventurers are amazing.


    Because we can deal with sudden matters immediately.


    From among the adventurers, you can see someone running away.


    "Ah."


    At the next moment, I see Mr. Gilmouth running backwards at a tremendous speed... and a kick has been decided.


    "It looks painful."


    The adventurer who flew forward from behind seems to have lost his mind.


    Well, because you flew away with tremendous momentum.


    "Hahaha, it scares me when I really piss Gilmouth off ~"


    Really?


    I''ll be careful with my attitude, too.

 107 104 stories Mr. Team Leader is amazing

    The people outside are taken to a simple cage made inside the stronghold.


    Everyone is looking down and trying not to be seen in the face.


    Some of them seem to be weeping.


    "It''s too late to regret it now. Why didn''t you think about when you got caught?"


    The words of the captain who hangs on them are harsh.


    That''s something I can''t help.


    They chose this path for themselves.


    We will take a long time to atone for that responsibility.


    "Huh..."


    I''m glad the operation succeeded, so I can hunt down Division.


    This won''t even get me targeted.


    That way I can continue my journey.


    But I kind of can''t clear my mind.


    I''m sure it''s because it''s the first time I''ve seen the grief of those caught.


    "You don''t get sick."


    Turning his gaze to his voice, Mr. Sifal and Mr. Ratlua.


    Apparently, he looked rather discouraged, and he fell apart.


    "I know, because it''s the first time I''ve seen it"


    "Oh well. We had a lot on our minds in the first place, didn''t we?


    "Oh, you were so young. It was when Ratlua had more cuteness."


    "Hey. What are you gonna say?"


    "What! Can I tell Ivy about those days? You''re so brave."


    "No! Don''t tell me!


    I wonder what happened.


    Mr. Ratlua''s face is dyed bright red and panicking.


    ... I''m so curious what to do.


    Sneak in later......


    "Ivy, you''re not gonna ask me later, are you? No way?"


    It was read.


    Plus, I''m so scared of your face!


    Quickly and silently snort again and again.


    "Right?


    Black! Mr. Ratlua''s smile is so black!


    I''m terribly curious, but let''s stop.


    Mr. Ratlua, who has always returned to his usual smile, strokes his head gently.


    And I was horrified.


    Good ~.


    Oh, I''m losing the moody feeling I had earlier.


    Maybe Mr. Sifal brought up Mr. Ratlua''s past for me.


    They''re really sweet people.


    ... No, you meant that dislike of Mr. Ratlua.


    I guess Mr. Sifal told the story knowing that.


    I knew you were a fighter, Mr. Schiffer.


    I inadvertently heard yelling from around the base.


    And my body freaks out.


    "It''s okay."


    Mr. Sifal gently puts his hand on my shoulder.


    And answer with a smile.


    "But what would it be? Let''s go."


    From the garden of the stronghold, the area around the stronghold was much noisier when it moved to a position where it could be seen outside the gate.


    "Rumor has it that those who joined the organization have been captured."


    Mr. Sifal''s face is getting tougher.


    At the end of that gaze are the people of the town pushing over to this place.


    I hear voices like, "Tell me who you caught" and "Clear up your grudges.


    The vigilantes are trying to rule, but there are too many people.


    Is everything okay?


    "That''s a bit of a shitty number."


    Mr. Ratlua''s expression is also harsh.


    What are we going to do?


    "Is it going to be okay?


    "Hmm? I think the captain and Gilmouth will do something about it. Oh, look."


    Turning his gaze in the direction indicated by Mr Ratlua, he stood in front of the people gathered by Mr Commander, Mr Deputy Commander and Mr Gilmouth.


    "Quiet!


    The captain''s voice echoes around the base.


    The neighborhood quiets to its voice.


    "The rumours are telling the truth. The organization that has caused the most damage to this town. We''ve got the people who joined the organization."


    In the words, a voice of joy springs up from the people of the city.


    but the deputy commander slaps his hand and stops it.


    The captain starts talking when it gets quiet again.


    "A lot of traitors have come out of the vigilante. And even from adventurers. My deepest apologies for that."


    When the captain bows his head, the vice-captain and Mr Gilmouth also bow their heads.


    The people of town staring quietly at it.


    When the captain gives his head up, he starts talking just a little slowly.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t announce who got caught right now. Because we have not obtained any certainty about individual sins. I don''t think there''s any misidentification, but I want all announcements to wait until we can prove it."


    Now that Sola just made the decision, she still doesn''t know who was in the organization for what.


    We''re going to gather evidence to establish each sin.


    It must be tough because of the large number of people we''ve caught.


    "I have a favor to ask of the inhabitants. I don''t want you to lay your hands on those you''ve caught."


    To the words, curses fly from the gathered people.


    Some of them are crying.


    Mr. Commander, keep your hands up.


    "You know sinners fall into slavery, but few know how much that is. But I do. How harsh a place for sinners to go."


    Your voice disappeared into the words of the captain.


    It goes without saying that sinners fall into slavery.


    Sure, they impose it on forced labor.


    But I recall never hearing of the place.


    That was the same for the people in town.


    "You won''t be able to choose death on your own in that place. They just torture their bodies every day and make them work for this world. That''s such a harsh day that words can''t describe it. Exactly hell. That hell will last until the day it is forgiven."


    In the words of the captain, the expression of the inhabitants begins to show calm.


    The victims want the perpetrators to suffer.


    That can''t be beautiful, it''s true.


    "When their lives are over, so will their suffering. So you can forgive me? Is it that easy to free yourself from suffering? I can''t forgive you. So make sure they fall into slavery. I want them to swear they won''t do it."


    There are no more people who curse at the captain.


    Besides, Mr. Vice Commander and Mr. Gilmouth solved the hard look.


    "That''s amazing"


    The captain has carried everything in his back.


    "You know, Ivy. What''s that..."


    Mr. Ratlua sounds anxious somewhere.


    I lean my neck against it.


    I wonder what.


    "Ratlua, I think Ivy''s noticed."


    "What?"


    About what?


    What do you notice?


    "Ivy, do you know how the captain said that?


    "Uh, to keep residents from committing crimes, right? That''s why the captain carried everything in. He''s amazing."


    Had it not been for the words of the captain, I''m sure the people who couldn''t hold their anger would have attacked the stronghold.


    And I can''t abandon the possibility that I killed the people who were there.


    If that happens, the victim will be the perpetrator, even for a reason.


    That''s too sad.


    That''s why the captain dared to tell them.


    When I make them suffer.


    That''s all the time while you''re alive, too.


    So don''t give me a hand.


    The captain was talking to people who couldn''t hold their anger because of grief and suffering.


    Let their anger calm down a little.


    Don''t let that anger turn to the perpetrator.


    "You see."


    Mr. Sifal stares a little proudly at Mr. Ratlua.


    Mr. Ratlua makes me squirm my hair.


    "Wow! What is it?


    "No, you understand the captain properly - I don''t know."


    "Understand? You mean amazing people?


    I''ve been thinking about that for a while.


    Adaptability to respond quickly to a variety of things and the ability to guide people.


    And strength of mind.


    I think that''s just great.


    "I want to be like the captain"


    "" Eh!


    I heard two very surprised voices in my words for some reason.


    The voices, of course, are Mr Sifal and Mr Ratlua.


    Would you be so surprised?


    "Ivy, it''s too early to give up your life."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s right, Ivy. I can''t believe I want to be like a captain. Because the future is still bright."


    ... The captain should have talked about being amazing...


    "You guys."


    Turning his gaze to the heavy bass, there''s a captain with a sticky face.


    Soon, the story seemed over.


    "Good luck"


    When I greet him with a smile, he will have a very calm look after a moment of surprised face.


    Definitely better this way than the slightly stretched face I just had.

 108 105 Stories Relax in the Morning

    Consciousness surfaces.


    I checked the entrance to the tent with a small yawn...... I laughed a little.


    I''ve been on the board in the last few days.


    It''s not a bad thing, so I''m going to keep going, but I''ve learned a lot about this one.


    "Huh. Good morning."


    Get up and speak to Sora sleeping next door.


    Sora glanced at me and stretched as much as she thought goofy.


    I guess the day in the bag was cramped.


    After a day of rage, you don''t have to worry about being targeted from today on.


    The anxiety I''ve always felt about it has disappeared.


    Of course, we need more vigilance than we need to continue our journey, but I want to relax about today.


    I think, but I also clear my ears to the slightest noise outside.


    "You''re being hypersensitive..."


    Sora jumps right on her knees.


    And swinging with pulls.


    The slightly rhythmic shake is a reminder of rice.


    I''m starting to see a slight change in the way Sola rocks.


    It''s just hard to tell by the subtle differences.


    "Wait."


    Grab the bag with the potion for Sola and check inside.


    Is that it?


    Less... is that right?


    I gave everything to Sora for her hard work, except for what she needed in the morning.


    I have to pick up the potion by the end of the day.


    "Sora, shall we go get the potion later? I''m worried about Adandala."


    I''ve always wondered about that girl.


    I haven''t seen that since I started being with Mr. Seiselk and the others.


    According to the book, there was a fairly strong demon, so I''m not worried about it.


    There''s something sweet about it.


    Sora interrupted the meal and jumped gently to show it.


    Apparently, Sora wants to see Adandala, too.


    "Adandala is an important companion, isn''t she? Yeah, I want to give it a name, but is there no problem?


    Give it a name when you taste it.


    I studied as a Tamer.


    But I don''t have enough magic and I haven''t been able to tame Adandala.


    Can I even name a demon who hasn''t taemed it?


    You can ask someone, but they''ll suspect you.


    But I think names matter.


    Yeah, I''ll ask him directly if I can see him today.


    "Ivy, are you awake?


    I heard Mr. Ratlua from outside the tent.


    "Yes, just a moment. I''ll be right there."


    Hurry up and get your clothes ready.


    Before I got out of the tent, I made sure Sola''s meal was over.


    It is not known that Sola''s diet is a degraded version of potion, including bins.


    You''d be surprised to find out.


    Because it digests organic and inorganic matter at the same time.


    But if it was Mr. Ratlua and the others, I''d feel like nothing was wrong just to be surprised.


    "Good morning. It''s late."


    Both Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda were already awake when we got out of the tent.


    Wow, I was drinking a ton of alcohol last night saying it was a celebration of operational success.


    Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Seiselk have heads on whether they are hungover or not, but the rest of us are as usual.


    What a cool-looking Mr. Schiffer you drank the most, eating the rest of last night''s meat from morning on.


    Well, I haven''t eaten as much as Mr. Nooga next door.


    "Morning, aren''t you tired yesterday?


    "It''s okay. Is Mr. Borolda and the others okay?


    "It''s okay. Except those two."


    Mr. Sifal makes the call as he wipes his mouth with a cloth to see if he''s finished his meal.


    When I approached him, no matter what, he pulled the chair next to me.


    Sitting on it, Mr. Ratlua brought me some soup and bread.


    You went shopping in the morning, it''s soft bread.


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Ratlua seems kind of in a good mood.


    Was there something good going on?


    Ivy, I''m keeping a message from the captain.


    "Are you the captain?


    He had a sinking look last night when he saw the massive amount of paperwork brought into the base.


    It''s a tough job because we''re going to see all of that.


    But the final confirmation really seems to be going to be Mr. Commander, so I want you to do your best.


    Message from the captain?


    "Yes, what is it?


    "You don''t have to be afraid of that. Just a little favor from the captain, okay after the meal"


    "Ha, I see."


    When I started eating, Mr. Nouga took out a basket from somewhere and put it in front of me.


    I stare at Mr. Nouga wondering.


    "From someone I know, he gave Ivy a thank you."


    "To me?


    Swallow the fluffy bread in your mouth before speaking out.


    Soft bread tastes really good.


    "Oh, he''s one of the victims who was robbed of his family by the organization. He''s a former adventurer and master of me and Sifal. So, Ivy must have been in some kind of operation because she was with us, and she got sickled. I meant to delude you, but apparently I couldn''t hide it through. I brought it earlier."


    "I''m sorry, Ivy, I screwed up. I should have left active duty, but I''m still a sharp reader."


    A master of Mr. Nouga and Mr. Sifal.


    Somehow, I''m going to imagine someone very distinctive.


    "Your two masters will have no problem."


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Sifal gives a happy look.


    Mr. Nouga has a happy vibe.


    And what would it be?


    Stop eating and reach for the basket.


    The smell is sweet when I check inside.


    "Is that a treat?


    "Sounds like it. And I can''t believe that guy buys sweets... too scared"


    Mr. Sifal gives an indescribable look.


    So is Mr. Nouga.


    I wonder what the hell he''s like.


    Who just buys sweets and gives a subtle look around.


    Eat the meal you have prepared and clean it up later.


    Prepare tea for the number of people after the meal and relax for all.


    Apparently, Mr. Seiselk and the others are going to relax today.


    "So what was the captain saying?


    When I asked Mr Borolda, he gave me a strange look for some reason.


    Huh?


    I thought we were talking about something earlier.


    "Oh, yeah. Bad."


    I seem to have forgotten if I''m still tired.


    "The captain said, ''I want you to wait for me about the gratuities and the bounty. 2 weeks for now''. There''s a lot of paperwork and other confirmations I gathered this time. Looks like we''re gonna be working on a vigilante outfit, but I don''t think we can get around to it."


    Gratuity or bounty?


    I wonder what it is.


    "What do you mean? Could it be an organizational relationship?


    "Hmm, I knew you hadn''t thought about it"


    Mr. Borolda is laughing bitterly.


    Mr. Ratlua has a gentle smile for some reason.


    I don''t know, this raw air.


    "It''s an organizational relationship. Gratuities and bounty money for working with me on the operation."


    "Eh."


    I do say the operation was set up, or it''s like stirring everyone up.


    I feel like I deserve to cooperate because I''m being targeted.


    Can I have it?


    "That sounds strange ~. Ivy can have it grand. He''s the biggest collaborator in this operation. Including Sora."


    Mr. Ratlua gently strokes his head with a pomp of fun.


    Oh, well.


    It will be an operation that Sola was able to determine.


    Then it''s more about gratuities for Sola than me.


    "I understand about the gratuity, but what is a bounty for information?


    "There was supposed to be a bounty on the organization''s information. To gather some information. I mean, Count Faltria, you have information on Meera and the others."


    I see. Is that what happens to the information on Meera and the others?


    Will Count Faltria have also given you information?


    I feel like I''m going into the gratuity at Sora''s discretion about that time.


    "Don''t think deeply about it ~, because this gratuity and bounty is tricky"


    "Really?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    What do you mean, it''s tough?


    "Because normally I get information, and then I scrutinize that information with vigilantes and move it into action. It''s unusual to mix information and behavior like this one."


    "Oh, and because there will be bounty money from other town and village adventurers'' guilds"


    As Mr. Borolda recalls, I will mention another bounty.


    "That''s about the people who were wanted, isn''t it? I don''t think that''s what matters to me?


    That should have been totally vigilante work.


    The adventurers who were on the crusade would understand the story.


    "Well, that''s exactly what I am. Catching them was part of the operation. That''s why Ivy''s involved."


    Is that what this is all about?


    "I wouldn''t have any trouble with the money. Take it."


    I think it is true to Mr Sifal''s words.


    If summer passes, it will be winter.


    Maybe I should think I''ll get some money for the Inn during the winter.


    "Right. I will."


    "Good. Ivy, now you have slaves."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?


    "Hmm? This gratuity and bounty. I think it''s going to be a lot of money. That''s enough to buy expensive slaves."


    What... what''s that scary?


    Personally, it was about the cost of the inn.

 109 106 stories Running away!

    It''s been a long time since I''ve walked relaxed in the woods.


    Of course I care about the signs around me, but still fun.


    Plus, I feel like I''ve sharpened the feeling of feeling signs.


    You can naturally grasp your senses better than before there was a problem.


    Did you grow up on this one?


    There was a lot of anxiety, but some good things seemed to happen.


    "It feels good ~. Sola"


    Sora bouncing around with Piong Piong around me.


    I''ve been acting in the tent alone the whole time, so I seem pretty happy.


    Looking at Sola, you''re really done - I feel it all the time.


    "Potion, I hope there''s plenty"


    The place we''re headed is a dump.


    Sola''s dietary potion is gone.


    I arrived at the dump and got a little confused.


    Traded in the usual garbage, household belongings, etc. were badly destroyed and dumped.


    Maybe it belongs to the people who got caught?


    People''s darkness is deep and sad.


    "Huh. Well, let''s find the potion"


    Restore your mind and enter the dump.


    It''s just a big town, dumped so much that you don''t have to look.


    Besides, if it degrades a little, it seems to throw it away, and I get a potion that''s in pretty good shape for me.


    As long as I''m happy.


    With that said, there should have been several caves near this town.


    Don''t feel like you''ve heard that the demon stones that show up there will be traded for a pretty high price.


    Maybe a lot of adventurers with money?


    Money.


    Gratuities and bounty money.


    Honestly, I''d be happy if I didn''t have to worry about winter.


    But I had no idea that expensive slaves would be the amount you could buy.


    "Oh, but I don''t know the amount of expensive slaves."


    I was so surprised that I forgot to ask you to tell me the amount of expensive slaves.


    I just asked at that time, and I might have graduated.


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua seemed very happy about it.


    If you were to continue your journey, was he the one who told you that you should protect yourself in slavery?


    I can understand what you''re saying.


    But you''re a slave.


    Do you want to say that there is a wall in your heart?


    I feel like I have a little rejection.


    Why not?


    Heh, you''re behind on this issue.


    I can still afford two weeks.


    I asked Mr. Borolda to send a message to the captain saying, "I understand."


    It''s not a quick journey, and I want to slow down a bit and start hunting again.


    With that said, they seem to get busy in line with the captain.


    The vigilante had requested a designation.


    Mr. Borolda and Mr. Seiselk, Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Marl Leak were there to sort out the documents found.


    Mr. Sifal, Mr. Rickbert and Mr. Ratlua are going to work together to hear from the people caught.


    By the way, Mr. Nooga seems to be Mr. Sifal''s stopper.


    What the hell does Mr. Schiffer do?


    Mr. Ratlua was laughing so hard that a request came as a halter, as a matter of course.


    Then I told Mr. Sifal......... well, there was a lot going on.


    "Heh, my hips..."


    Return to the position you were bending over and stretch your body.


    The potion was packed as much as it could pack in a magic bag.


    "Sola, why don''t we go a little behind the woods?"


    I walked around the woods so far, but Adandala never showed up.


    Maybe he''s gone somewhere?


    Then I can''t help it, but I''m sad.


    Sora jumps right at me.


    Speaking of which, I never got caught in garbage today.


    Has Sola grown up, too?


    Go for the back of the woods away from the dump.


    However, if you go too far back, you need to be careful because there are strong demons.


    I walk for a while looking around and on trees, but I don''t see him.


    "Is it goodbye?


    "Puffy?"


    Hmm?


    I felt uncomfortable with the way Sora sounded.


    "What''s going on?


    As I held Sola up, I noticed signs of approaching this way.


    He looks like an adventurer, and the signs are pretty faint.


    If I had been me before, I wouldn''t have noticed until I was closer.


    "Sola, stay hidden."


    Hide Sola in the bag.


    I feel something somewhat unpleasant from the signs of approaching.


    Sweat transmits to the sensation on the back.


    "What shall we do?"


    Oh, I''m not alone.


    One in the slightly away part of the person walking the lead...... no, there are three!


    Looks like all four of us.


    I want to escape, but I''m fast approaching and I can''t make it.


    Plus, they''re almost there!


    "Is that it? What are you doing here? Oh, you''re definitely an Ivy, aren''t you?


    Calm down!


    I manage to contain the look that makes me feel like I''m going to be strong.


    When I turn my gaze to my voice, there are men who laugh with a mild look.


    It''s just that the other three don''t show up.


    Take a slow, deep breath so your voice doesn''t get tense.


    "Yes. You''re certainly the adventurer who came to get Mr. Seiselk and the others, aren''t you?


    I remember.


    The morning after I arrived in this town, I came to see Mr. Seiselk and the others.


    "He remembered me. Yeah, that''s what I call a middle-aged adventurer Harle. Greetings."


    When Mr. Halle names his name, the bag he was raising from his shoulder shakes slightly.


    Trouble, I''m alone here.


    Besides, there are three other people in this guy.


    I felt with signs that it had circled around to surround me.


    I can''t escape.


    What can I do to make the gap work?


    "Best wishes. What''s wrong with you today?


    "Hmm? Oh, a little bit of a lot."


    "A lot?


    "Oh, I have information about a dangerous demon. I''m here to make sure."


    It''s a lie.


    Then why are the other three hiding? I want to hear that.


    Ugh, what do I do?


    To some extent, should we find a gap to match?


    But if they use drugs, they won''t get their hands or feet.


    In Mr. Meera''s operation, the medicine was supposed to be used.


    One or eight.


    "That''s a lie, right?"


    "What?"


    "Are you an organisational associate? The three of you will find out."


    Mr. Halle''s eyes are opened.


    Even from the three of us who are hiding, upset comes through.


    Well, what do we do from here?


    "What do you mean," You''re an associate of the organization, as the captain and Mr. Gilmouth already know. "


    I hope so.


    To my words, Mr. Halle, visibly wolfed.


    Now!


    Hit Mr. Harle.


    And run and run.


    "Oh, wait. Hey, what are you doing, get him! He sells high!


    The three hiding were hiding behind my back for when I ran away behind them.


    So if it''s any surprise, I thought it was Mr. Halle.


    I succeeded in the meantime, but only adult feet are fast.


    "Let him go!


    The voices and footsteps of the men approach.


    Was it an operation failure after all?


    But! I don''t want to give up!


    "This guy!"


    He grabbed my arm and hit a tree.


    My chest gets compressed and I can''t breathe.


    "Want."


    "Hey. Don''t scratch me! A product."


    What''s the product!


    No kidding!


    "Ha, you''re gonna be okay for a little while. It''s that perverted place anyway, isn''t it?


    "Hahaha, well"


    The pain runs because they are grabbing my arms as much as they want.


    Regrettably.


    somehow......


    "Whoa..."


    A man''s frightened voice reaches his ear.


    I want to turn to you, but my bumped chest and grabbed arm hurt and I can''t confirm it.


    "What, why..."


    "Hey, what are you gonna do!


    V ~, Grrrrrrrr......


    I hear a huge heavy bass.


    The body of the man who was grabbing me trembled and his hands loosened.


    I immediately swung my arm, which was being grabbed, and pulled my hand away.


    For some reason, my hands quickly went away.


    When I look at a man wondering, he looks bright blue and stares at something.


    "What, what?


    Sher.


    I heard some kind of intimidation coming from behind.


    The next moment, a man falls backwards.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking around, it looks like the men other than Mr. Halle are already flying in consciousness.


    Mr. Halle, too, is sitting back shaking.


    I put a lot of effort into my trembling body and turn back gently.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, power fell out of my body.


    Behind you, Adandala looks at Mr. Halle with her fangs out.


    Staring at me, he glances at me for a moment and then approaches Mr. Halle.


    And then he opened his mouth wide in front of him... and Mr. Halle fell with his white eyes peeled.


    You''ve never seen a white-eyed person before.


    "Huh."


    Strength falls out of his whole body and sits on the spot.


    The bag moves around and Sora looks softly.


    "Adandala helped me."


    When I tell you, Sora bounces happily.


    Adandala approached me and rubbed her face against her head.


    Happy with the feeling I haven''t had in a long time, I hug it around my neck.


    Grrrrrr.


    Ah, it''s Adandala.

 110 107 stories. Hes one of us.

    I smelled the sun from the adandara I hugged.


    Besides, the mind and body that was trembling with fear lighten up a lot.


    "Thank you, I was scared ~"


    I get zero tears.


    The moment you hit your body to escape, the moment you grab your arm, the pain that comes from your grabbed arm.


    I was afraid of everything.


    I was really, really scared.


    As I hold Adandala''s neck and cry, I hear the gentle sound of a grunt and throat.


    From the body you''re holding, the warmth that twitches and stains.


    "Puffy."


    And what a distracted voice of Sola.


    "Hehe, thanks. It''s okay now."


    Let go of the body you were holding and laugh at the two of them.


    Sola bounces around vigorously with Pyong-Pyong, and Adandala grunts and throats as well.


    Okay, look around.


    Four men falling.


    What should we do with this?


    Well, I need to tell the captains.


    Trouble.


    You need to explain why they fainted, don''t you?


    What shall I say?


    Oh, someone''s running over here.


    Guess who?


    Is it one of them?


    With Adandala here, I don''t have the same anxiety.


    "Is that it? This attention."


    Coming closer is a sign of them we''ve been with for the last few days.


    After waiting for a while, I caught sight of Mr. Borolda and the others panicking.


    Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga have already pulled out their swords.


    Mr. Rickbelt and Mr. Ratlua have a harsh look, too.


    "Ivy, great............!!


    He looked at me and was relieved, but he noticed something and opened his eyes.


    I wonder what it is?


    "Ivy, slow down. Come here."


    Mr. Ratlua reaches out to me in a small voice.


    The look is a little fearful and tense.


    If you look closely, he''s not the only one, and all of Mr. Borolda and the others seem to be terrified of something.


    I wonder how they are.


    I think it''s safe here because Adandala is here.


    I see those who are falling, but they are not conscious.


    Is there anyone else hiding from them?


    I''ll explore the signs around, but there''s no sign of that anywhere.


    A grunting Adandala rubs her head against my body.


    Tilt your neck as you stroke him over your nose.


    What is scaring them so much?


    ''What?''


    I heard the surprised voices of Mr. Borolda and the others.


    Looking at it, he''s staring at me for some reason.


    What? I''m sorry.


    You got something?


    Calm down Adandala, who rings and rinses with a grunt.


    Seems nice to see you in a while.


    But now I care how they are.


    "Um..."


    What am I supposed to ask?


    Mr. Ratlua came a little closer to me like that.


    "Uh, Ivy. The demon behind it..."


    Demons?


    Turn around.


    Adandala and I have a gaze.


    Are you happy? Your tail is shaking with great momentum.


    Or tap the ground and the dust is up a little.


    In a little while, I feel like I''m gaining strength.


    And if you say so, demons...... demons?


    "Ah!"


    Yes, I forgot.


    Adandala was a superior demon.


    If we were to crusade, they would have said we needed a few teams of top adventurers.


    If there''s no damage, don''t lay your hands on it, but the book said so.


    ... What shall I do?


    I stare at Adandala again.


    Ring and rinse the gully and throat with joy.


    "Uh, I''m a fellow traveler"


    I didn''t want them to have anything to hide.


    Besides, I''d like to introduce you to some of my proud people.


    Even now, you saved me.


    "So, I see. Is that forehead stamp with Sora?


    Forehead mark?


    When I look at Adandala, there''s something on her forehead.


    Eh!


    The moment I saw it, my head turned white.


    Because Adandala''s forehead has the mark that shows up when she tames.


    "Ivy was an amazing Tamer. Ivy? What''s going on?


    That''s crazy.


    I didn''t do Tame.


    I can''t because I don''t have enough magic at all.


    So how come there''s a mark?


    "Huh.... no, it''s nothing"


    Mr Borolda''s question gave me a strange voice.


    Let''s calm down.


    Let''s think slowly later.


    "Is it okay to get close?


    Mr. Sifal asks as he approaches softly.


    To me, Adandala snorts because she''s not a scary being.


    Mr. Borolda and the others are impressed with something when they see Adandala.


    Looking at it strangely.


    "Because it''s a miracle to see Adandala so close. With that said, what''s this kid''s name?


    Name?


    Well, if you''re taming, you must have a name.


    I mean, I knew you weren''t taim.


    Because if you don''t name it, the mark shouldn''t show up.


    What is that forehead mark?


    I''ve been trying to put it on since I got your permission, but it''s weird not answering here, too.


    "It''s Ciel."


    My previous knowledge says it means sky.


    Empty, it means with Sola.


    I thought this name was perfect.


    Are you mad at me for giving you a name of your own?


    Softly watching Adandala''s condition, her tail was tremendously shaken.


    Pretty happy for me.


    Good...... but.


    "... Ciel, shall we stop the tail for now? ''Cause someone''s going to be buried in the dirt falling nearby."


    The power of the tail slamming the ground sounds like a lot of stuff.


    The ground is a little choosy.


    And the rising sand is pouring down on the fallen to hide himself a little.


    Tail that stopped perfectly.


    Ciel looked back and looked at the ground, paying the person who was falling with his tail.


    Someone blowing up on the side.


    And how about this? Look at me all the time and tilt your neck.


    Sure, people don''t get buried in the dirt anymore, but something''s different.


    Or I hear groans from people who have blown it off.


    Did you hit him somewhere?


    "Wow. The tail alone blew people away."


    Mr. Nuga''s impressed voice.


    Mr. Borolda cheered.


    Mr. Cifal stares uncommonly at Ciel''s tail.


    Mr. Rickbelt has been caught by Mr. Ratlua trying to get close to Sola.


    Why doesn''t anyone worry?


    "Is that guy going to be okay?


    "You deserve it."


    "Still alive."


    ... I do think you deserve it.


    But I''m still alive. Don''t feel a little different.


    I can''t say anything to Mr. Sifal''s smile.


    "Right. With that said, why are you here?


    That''s right.


    How did Mr. Borolda and the others get here?


    "I was talking to the adventurers I caught, and I found out there were still a few who hadn''t been caught."


    Mr. Sifal speaks pleasantly.


    Next to it, Mr. Nooga gave a slightly slacker look.


    "When I heard from Sifal, the vigilante moved quickly, but I didn''t know where a few people were. And one of them came from a gatekeeper who said he went into the woods to chase Ivy."


    Mr. Borolda shrugs his shoulder.


    "So, in a hurry, I decided to search Ivy, because the woods are huge, so where do I look? I panicked then. When I was lost, I heard a demon groan coming from the woods, and I followed that voice, and I arrived here."


    Mr. Ratlua sees Adandala.


    Demonic groans?


    You''re desperate to escape. I don''t know.


    Maybe Ciel called them in to help me?


    "Was that voice Ciel?


    Mr. Ratlua asks me, but I don''t know either.


    "I am desperate to escape them and I have not heard a voice"


    "Oh well. What did they do, desperate to escape?


    Mr. Ratlua grabs my shoulder and asks.


    So I explained how it went from the beginning.


    "Huh. That happened. And you seem to know some perverts. Don''t you think we need to talk about that? Nuga."


    Mr Sifal says with a very good smile.


    Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt strayed their gaze on the fast track.


    Mr. Ratlua also has a grin on his back.


    It''s okay, because Mr. Nooga is here.


    "Right. Let''s get ready for something."


    Is that it?


    Aren''t you a stopper?


    Staring at Mr. Nuga, with a grin and a smile.


    "I''m fine. They''ll never talk about perverts, but I''ll try to convince them."


    No, if I saw the faces of Mr. Schiffer and Mr. Nooga right now, I think I''d talk fast.


    I don''t know if I can let you.


    And if it''s just to convince me, I don''t think I need to prepare for anything...


    When I look at Mr. Borolda, he''s pointing in a completely different direction.


    "Mr. Borolda."


    "Hahaha, I can''t do this"


    Ciel rubs his nose against Mr. Cifal''s shoulder.


    "Leave it to me."


    Grrrrrr.


    Ciel seems to agree.

 111 108 Stories Why Relax?

    Ciel was asked to hide herself for a while.


    The reason for this is that a demon named Adandala is very rare and I''ve never heard of him saying he taemed it.


    When Tame''s story spreads, they say there''s a chance I''ll be targeted again.


    Because Ciel is here, I can''t work hard, but I was told that there are as many ways as there are to poke weaknesses.


    People are horrible.


    "Ciel, if I turn them over, I''ll be back, so will you wait?


    When you grunt at my words, you immediately run away to somewhere in the woods.


    That speed is amazing whenever you look at it.


    "Wow. You''re still pretty young to say that, Ciel."


    "Really? I don''t know."


    "Mm-hmm. Maybe? I don''t know much about Adandala."


    Mr. Ratlua twists his neck as he remembers something.


    With that said, I wonder if the book contained less content than any other demon.


    There was information about appearance, fur, food, etc., but little was written about the growth process.


    "Young Adandala is rare. They say it''s only 10 years after birth that you leave your parents."


    Parent for 10 years.


    Pretty rare in demons.


    You said Ciel was young, but it''s been over 10 years?


    "But that kid''s younger. Probably a couple of years? Considering that, it could be an eliminated child."


    Mr. Schiffer looks at who Schiel ran away with his imaginary face.


    "... What is an excluded child?


    That''s a very bad word.


    "Adandala is a demon who only raises strong children. If you decide you''re weak, they''ll kick you out of the herd. I hear a lot of kids get killed by their parents."


    I hold my breath for a moment at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    Because I remember what happened when I met Ciel.


    Ciel was dying then.


    Though I''ve always wondered what Adandala, who was supposed to be strong, was after.


    No way. To my parents?


    "That''s terrible."


    Nodding at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    "Well, from our point of view, it does, but the world of demons is a weak predator. If you don''t leave a strong child behind, you may not survive as a species."


    Strong kid, that''s the same in the human world.


    Because the weak without stars were slashed and abandoned.


    Is Ciel and I like each other?


    "Puffy."


    "Huh?


    "What?"


    To the sound of Sola, Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal gaze at Sola.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Ah!"


    With that said, maybe I didn''t say that Sora would ring.


    Because I thought slime was a ringing thing.


    But maybe it doesn''t ring a slime?


    Watching these two react makes me feel that way.


    "Sora''s really special."


    When Mr. Sifal nods to convince himself of something, Mr. Ratlua is also nodding.


    Only Sola seems to enjoy jumping with Pyong-Pyong.


    "I''m ready, hide Sola for a while... what''s up?


    Mr. Borolda is a little confused as to whether he feels anything.


    Should we talk about Sora ringing?


    "It''s nothing. Did they wake up?


    Mr. Sifal doesn''t seem to be willing to say.


    Why not?


    Strangely, hide Sola in her bag.


    Because of her special appearance, she also told me that I should hide Sora.


    "Nuga is waking up. It''s a hassle to take them away from you."


    From a short distance, I can hear you say it a few times all the time.


    The way Mr. Nooga woke up, it''s a little radical.


    Earlier, is anyone okay with being flown by Ciel?


    Ciel did it, Mr. Nooga did it.


    After a while, four men who are a little fluttered come here.


    Since he is tied with his arm around his back, was it determined that he could not escape or that he was not connected by a waistband?


    They are unusually concerned and frightened.


    What is it?


    "Hey, move fast"


    One of the men freaks out his body at Mr. Nuga''s words.


    A man who feels a little uncomfortable when he is among adventurers.


    "I didn''t know you were involved in the organization."


    Mr. Sifal speaks to the man.


    but the man is desperately turning away from his face to keep his gaze out.


    Do you know him?


    "He''s the eldest son of a slaver''s house."


    "Slaver?


    "Huh? Oh, it''s about regular slave traders. Not in the back."


    I see.


    Is he the eldest son of a regular slaver?


    Is that why you had a different vibe than the adventurer?


    But would my oldest son cross a dangerous bridge?


    If there''s nothing wrong with it, it''s a sure way to inherit the house.


    Could it be that Home Guru is part of the organization?


    Then I don''t feel uncomfortable with my oldest son moving.


    When things go wrong, it''s also an opportunity to spread the word.


    As I stared at the man, I heard a slight laugh from Mr. Sifal as he walked next door.


    "Uh, what is it?


    "No, maybe you''re thinking the same thing as me."


    "... Are you saying that being part of the organization is a house guru?


    "Did you think about it after all? But why?


    "For the house, I''ve heard that the eldest son, the eldest daughter, is special"


    "Huff, you have the same eyes. Maybe we''re all alike, huh?


    Same as Mr. Sifal.


    It makes me happy and smile naturally.


    "You''ve never seen me look happy when I said I thought alike. It''s kind of fresh."


    "How horrible to think similarly to Sifal"


    Mr. Rickbelt is shaking his body all the time.


    I wonder why he has so many words like this.


    There you go.


    "Rickbelt, let''s talk later."


    "Hih!"


    You deserve that, don''t you?


    So, how come they''re getting caught, too, freaked out?


    "Huh, leave Cifal at that, too. Here we go."


    Is that about it?


    About what?


    ... Could it have been even a killer flying?


    I heard that when you''re a top adventurer, you''re free to turn your kill.


    I thought it would be amazing if it was true, but is it?


    I knew Mr. Sifal was an amazing man.


    "Ivy likes cifal."


    Mr Ratlua says strangely.


    Am I?


    I tilt my neck, but I do like it, so I nod aloud.


    I do like the way Mr. Sifal thinks and acts.


    "Glad to hear it."


    I can gently stroke Mr. Sifal''s head.


    Plus, my mouth is bare.


    "It''s unusual for a child to like you."


    Mr. Nouga alternates between me and Mr. Sifal with a strange look.


    "Sure, they probably scare me."


    "Scared? Mr. Schiffer is very sweet."


    Mr. Borolda and Mr. Rickbelt''s face catch on to my words.


    Mr. Nouga and Mr. Ratlua laughed bitterly.


    It matched the speed of my legs, so it''s a slow walk.


    For this reason, it was decided to take a little time to come back to town.


    As soon as I saw us, the gatekeepers panicked.


    One of them comes running towards us.


    Is something wrong?


    "Good job. Ivy''s fine."


    "Good. The deputy commander kept asking me questions, and I was in trouble."


    The deputy commander?


    I never talked to him much, but is he also running errands for me?


    "Ivy''s a habitual person."


    Another word from Mr. Rickbelt.


    When Mr. Sifal turned his gaze slightly, he was pale.


    Mr. Borolda has a face.


    "Does Mr. Rickbelt want to be irritated by Mr. Schiffer?


    "Buffoo."


    Mr. Ratlua, who was next door, suddenly blew away.


    Looking at the neighbor in a hurry, he seems to be gazing away from me and laughing.


    ... Could it have voiced a word I just said to my head?


    "You never mentioned Mr. Rickbelt as an unusual sexuality!


    I excuse myself in a hurry, but my voice was a little loud.


    "What, hey, Ivy, what do you mean? My sexuality?


    Mr. Rickbelt, who was handing over the people caught by the vigilantes, is screaming in a panicked voice.


    Both Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal laughed out loud.


    Mr. Nuga is also giggling with a trembling shoulder.


    ... sounds fun and most importantly!

 112 109 stories. Whats Ciel?

    Sometimes Mr. Rickbelt stuffed me, but I decided to go back to the woods because I handed over the catchers safely.


    I was worried about Mr. Borolda and the others, but they convinced me when I answered that it was okay because Ciel was here.


    Reminds me of the mark on Ciel''s forehead as I return to the forest.


    I couldn''t take a closer look at it then, but it looked very much like Sora''s mark.


    Confirm the signs around you, then get Sola out of the bag and see the marks.


    "Hmm, looks the same..."


    But Tame should never have been able to do it because of magic.


    Even the name, I just gave it to you...


    But there''s a mark.


    I wonder what''s going on?


    Do you know what it is if you meet Ciel?


    Walking towards the back of the woods, I felt signs of Ciel in the wind.


    Probably nearby.


    Look around and aim for a place full of thick trees that hide what Ciel looks like.


    Apparently Adandala is a rare demon, so it could be a commotion if seen.


    I have trouble getting crusaded by mistake.


    We have to be careful.


    After a short walk and stopping, a ton and Ciel descended from the tree.


    "Thank you so much for earlier. I''m sorry I haven''t been here to see you in forever."


    Grumpy, grumpy.


    Ring your throat, shake your tail and rinse it on your head.


    I stroke my neck slowly.


    Sola is also bumping into Piompion and Ciel.


    ... I''m bouncing back and rolling, but I guess I don''t have a problem with Sora because she looks like she''s having fun.


    "That''s right. Ciel, can I see your forehead mark?


    To my words, you hold still the face that was slipping in my direction.


    "Thanks"


    I''ll touch the little mark on Ciel''s forehead.


    The uneven feel of the mark slightly at your fingertips.


    It sure looks the same as Sola, for sure.


    But this isn''t connected to me.


    When you touch Sola''s mark, you feel connected somehow.


    But I don''t feel anything when I touch Ciel''s mark.


    "Ciel, I''m not tayming, am I? What''s this mark?


    Ask Ciel.


    Then Ciel tilted her neck and her forehead glowed a little after a while.


    "What... gone!


    In front of me, the mark disappeared from my forehead.


    There''s nothing touching my forehead.


    What''s going on?


    Leaning his neck, the mark appeared again slightly glowing.


    When gently touched, the presence of the mark felt in the hand.


    "No way. Is this mark made by Ciel?


    Look into Ciel''s eyes and ask.


    Ringing gleefully and staring at me, Ciel.


    You look like you''re saying that your eyes are right.


    The mark of Tame is the thing in which the form of magic of the Lord appeared, not the thing made.


    The forms of magic are different from each other, and no one is in the same shape.


    It''s another thing that shows up naturally, so if it''s a fake thing, it can be quickly dismissed... and it was in the book.


    Was that information a mistake?


    Or is Ciel the only one special?


    Either way, what''s in the book is commonly known, so it''s going to be a big deal.


    Marks, maybe you shouldn''t see much.


    But if there''s a mark when they see you, you''re off the crusade.


    "Uh-huh. It''s a difficult problem."


    Besides, I can''t seem to get to town with you.


    Mr. Borolda told me.


    Adandala is rare enough to be among the top 10 among demons and is known to be strong again.


    For that reason, he said that if we take him to town, the town would be confused, so we should stop taking him.


    I studied being strong and rare, but didn''t know it was such a superior demon.


    "Ciel, he said we could travel together, but we shouldn''t go to town. I''m sorry."


    Ciel, who is grunting, doesn''t seem to care much.


    And the mark, what am I going to do?


    Shall we talk about it?


    If it was Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal, I''d feel fine.


    Ugh, I didn''t have a problem with Sola, but what about Ciel?


    You reassured me because you''re taming me, didn''t you?


    What if I find out you didn''t?


    Are you going to be crusaded or something?


    ... What shall I do?


    "I don''t know what to do"


    It''s warm when you hold it in your arms.


    Sora jumps to momentum and rides Ciel''s back.


    ... That''s an awesome jump power.


    Soon, Sora got stronger, didn''t she?


    I need to be strong, too.


    For starters, let''s try to believe someone that I want to believe in.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    Grrrrrr.


    "Puppy, puppy."


    Heh heh, I knew Sola''s squealing was out of strength ~.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Believe me, it''s the people who protected Sora and me.


    "Okay, if you decide so. Oh, I thought you said you''d be late from today."


    There seems to be a lot of trouble with the organization.


    They say the paperwork lists the names of the nobles of the surrounding villages and towns, not just this town.


    I am in contact with each vigilante and guild for that matter, but as someone who has been informed, you think it is causing a lot of confusion due to a sudden story?


    I was surprised that Mr. Borolda and the others were doing this so extensively.


    Apparently, the people who caught him again began to rub their sins together after a day.


    With that shame, sin, not yet known, is unleashed.


    This is Mr. Sifal guiding him pretty cleverly, and he''s letting him spit it out.


    That''s Mr. Schiffer.


    "... I guess I''ll have something delicious for dinner so I can come home whenever I want. If it''s a simmering dish, it''ll taste even better by warming it up again."


    I''ll do what I can.


    Later, yes. Let''s hunt.


    "Let''s pick up what we need to hunt from the dump."


    Grrrrrr.


    Grrrrrr.


    Grrrrrrrr......


    "Nya-yay."


    Hmm?


    I heard something strange.


    When I look at Ciel, he stares at me.


    "Ringing now?


    "Nya-yay."


    Lovely.


    That''s a pretty voice I can''t imagine from the looks of it.


    Still, it didn''t say anything in the book about Adandala ringing.


    I guess it did scare me when I rang my throat and rang.


    ... Yeah, it didn''t say anything about ringing in such a pretty voice.


    Sora is jumping with Piompion over Ciel''s back.


    I seem to be feeling better when I hear Ciel''s voice.


    It''s nice to be jumping, but I''m a little thrilled I''m about to roll off.


    "Sola, you''re gonna fall."


    On my voice, I jump small with Pyong-Pyong and ride Ciel''s head.


    Ciel doesn''t particularly dislike it. I don''t show it.


    "Ciel, if you don''t like it, you have to tell him properly, okay? I wonder if Sola would like to get on her head, too, so let''s get off."


    Hold Sola and gently stroke her.


    "Plump ~"


    That''s fun.


    Until yesterday, I was really anxious to shake off the organization''s hands.


    Heh, okay!


    "Shall we go to the dump and go back to town"


    First of all, you''re looking for tools to create a trap in the dump.


    You had less rope left, though.


    I want a basket, too, but I guess it''s time to practice so I can make my own.


    What would it take to make a basket?


    ... wooden skin?


    Ask someone how to make it before we try.


    After ~... k (...) a (...) a (...)... hmm?


    To the feeling of being pulled, look behind.


    Ciel is wearing clothes.


    "What''s going on? Your clothes will grow."


    Let go of your clothes, Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr ciel.


    With that said, you rang with this voice earlier.


    That''s when I told you to go to the dump.


    Ciel doesn''t like dumps?


    "You don''t like dumps? But you''ve never had that vibe before."


    I''ve been to dumps that were in the woods with them.


    I didn''t show you how to dislike it then.


    Mm-hmm... ah.


    "Could it be a hunt?


    Grrrrrr.


    Grrrrrr.


    Does this mean I''ll take care of the hunt?


    Sure, I haven''t had a problem with meat since Ciel started taking part in the journey.


    I''ve had too many problems.


    He must have come back from somewhere on the road with his prey.


    It will be a surer achievement than my hunt.


    But if you do that, it won''t do it for me, will it?


    Hunting is great for studying demons and animals.


    He has also studied exploring what is going on in the woods.


    "You know what, Ciel? The hunt is also for my study. So from now on we need to hunt............ let''s work together"


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel sings with joy at my words.


    Good.


    I can''t believe I just tried to turn down the hunt and get those lonely eyes.


    If I could stare at you like that, I wouldn''t be able to say "I don''t need it".

 113 110 stories Again, me!

    Picking up a lot at the dump took me a while unexpectedly.


    Ciel, I''ll see you tomorrow.


    Ciel and I split up in the woods and head back to town.


    I want to go to town with you, but from what I hear, I can''t seem to do it, so I just have to give up.


    Too bad.


    When I greet the gatekeeper and go inside, one man approaches me.


    I wonder what it is? Thinking so, he bowed deeply.


    "Excuse me. I say Alibus, who is an assistant to the deputy commander. He said he really wanted to talk. I hope after tomorrow, do you have some free time?


    From behind my assistant, Mr. Alibus, I kind of feel like there''s something black out there.


    Besides, I think I just said he was the deputy commander...


    "I''m fine..."


    I''m not particularly busy, so no problem.


    "Isn''t the deputy captain busy?


    "Pfft, you''re going to be okay. I''m sure."


    Wow, what is it?


    It''s a very inclusive way of saying it.


    Besides, you look kind of very tired.


    "Are you all right? Looks pretty tired though."


    "Ha, will you listen to me?


    "Eh! Eh... what"


    "I''m called the captain and the good deputy captain..."


    Then I''ll keep talking to you, Mr. Alibus.


    Stupidity became a grudge, turning into a cry when I thought I had complained... a busy man.


    Mr. Gatekeeper on the street lasted until he rushed in to stop him.


    I didn''t think you''d be the wingman to listen for nearly half an hour.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. Hi, something seems to have accumulated... I''m so sorry"


    Mr. Alibus, who has returned to sanity, is a very low back man.


    I guess that''s why I stacked up too much.


    "It''s okay. Because I know I''m busy with organizational issues. I''m going to the vigilante''s office tomorrow from my side, so when should I go?


    "Is that okay? I think the time would be fine if it was around lunch, but are you sure you''re okay?


    "It''s okay. Could you tell the deputy commander that I''ll be there around lunch? Please."


    "Okay. Helpful, thank you"


    I bow my head over and over again, Mr. Alibus, and I seem sorry.


    I think this would be stressful.


    I care too much about them.


    Break up with Mr. Alibus and think about what we''ll make for dinner as we head to the square.


    Meat reserves don''t diminish at all for some reason.


    Because Mr. Nouga is constantly replenishing him, saying he doesn''t have time.


    A lot of people like meat, so let''s simmer chunks of meat carefully.


    For flavoring, try using a little sour and sweet vegetable that says herbs and thomas, not herbs.


    Eating raw is the mainstay, but even simmering is delicious.


    When large quantities of meat and thoma slowly simmer in a large pot, they smell good around them.


    Sometimes, the adventurers around them turn this way to make sure of the scent, but as soon as they see the tent, they show how they gave up.


    Mr. Borolda and his tents seem to be specially ordered, so we''ll soon know who the owner is.


    When I find out I''m making it for them, I don''t get to say hello.


    Since no one has said anything about difficulty, I can work with confidence.


    Point your gaze at the entrance and exit of the square, but no one''s coming back.


    "After all, I guess I can''t. You seemed busy."


    Sounds like you''ll be eating dinner alone in a while.


    See what''s going on in the pan and prepare a meal for one.


    The stewed chunks of meat are tender because it took time, and the potatoes stewed together seem to be stained with flavor and delicious.


    It is a slightly sweet, thin potato, so it is delicious when it is simmered.


    I particularly prefer to be left alone.


    "Looks delicious."


    "Heh?............... Mr. Vice Commander?


    Is that it?


    That''s crazy, there''s someone in front of me who''s supposed to go see me tomorrow.


    Next to it are Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga.


    And Mr. Marl Leak with a tired look.


    "... good job. Do you want to eat with me? Even so, all the food is prepared by Mr. Borolda and the others."


    "If you plug it in, you can eat it, right? So yes."


    I was handed warm bread.


    Hmm?


    It''s like I just heard something strange.


    Can I eat it if I plug it in?


    I wonder when that had happened.


    You don''t have to plug it in. You can eat it.


    The food belonged to Mr. Borolda and the others.


    "Yummy, look, Marl, Leak, you were right to come home, right?


    "Huh? Tell him to come home. I can''t help it...... well, look, it does look delicious. Besides, they even follow the deputy commander. Alibus guy, I think he''s in a lot of trouble..."


    Mr. Alibus?


    Listen to the name you know as you turn the meat around on a plate prepared for four people.


    "It''s okay, he should be working with a lot more patience"


    ... Mr. Alibus, are you okay?


    "You can''t make me do too much!


    Speak while placing the plate in front of the vice president.


    "Is that it? Maybe you know Alibus?


    "Yes. You asked for a message today, didn''t you?


    "... ah! Yes, thank you for the message."


    When I looked at the Vice Commander with a slightly dazed eye, he laughed bitterly.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be careful."


    Mr. Marl Leak looked amazing next to the Deputy Commander.


    Too surprised and stunned to say what, what a hard face to describe.


    "What''s wrong with you? Mr. Marl Leak?"


    "Eh. That deputy captain said he was sorry... he apologized!


    Even though they said that, when it was there before, it was about saying hi.


    I don''t know because I haven''t heard from him.


    "Well, I don''t know."


    "Isn''t Ivy new to the Vice Commander?


    "No, I said hello."


    "Oh well. Because he''s famous for not apologizing to the deputy commander."


    I feel like Mr. Marl Leak is saying something pretty terrible.


    "Excuse me, if you think I''m wrong, I apologize."


    You didn''t like the Deputy Commander either, and I started talking to Mr. Marl Leak.


    Maybe these two are close.


    Mr. Schiffer is staring at the salad I''m finishing right now, leaving me alone.


    Tilt neck, sprinkle powdered cheese and herbs over raw vegetables served on a large plate.


    And then have them eat it with salad sauce if they like.


    Place the large plate at the center of the desk and prepare the small plate for the number of people and sit in the chair.


    The bread bought for me by the Deputy Commander is also served on a large plate.


    "Thank you for waiting. Go ahead."


    "I''ll have it."


    Mr. Nuga puts meat in his mouth at the same time as words.


    And Nimmari laughs and keeps eating silently.


    Just a little creepy at this time...... scary.


    Mr. Marl Leak, who starts his meal with a big sigh, looks a little pale if he is tired of speaking to the deputy commander.


    Is everything okay?


    The deputy commander seems to be doing kind of well.


    Salad for a small plate, trying to eat it.


    "That''s a rare way to make it."


    Mr. Sifal says it sounds interesting while he eats the salad.


    Huh?


    Could I have done it again?


    "Really?


    Which is unusual.


    Because I''m eating salad...... salad?


    But it won''t be because I have a habit of eating raw vegetables.


    The stewed dishes should be different because they have been eaten in the street.


    I look around at the dishes I''ve made, but I don''t know.


    Which one!


    "Surely you''ve never eaten a toma in a simmer before."


    The deputy commander is eating a boiled thoma in wonder.


    What is this?


    What, I usually remember eating somewhere...


    Hmm?


    Maybe my previous memories are mixed up?


    ... Yes, I don''t remember eating it now.


    Or maybe I''ve never even made it!


    "Because I remember eating before"


    I''m not lying.


    It was before.


    It may have been a long time ago.


    "Neither have you, but I''ve never eaten cheese finely and sprinkled it on raw vegetables before"


    This way, too!


    Bear with Mr. Schiffer''s words, he''s about to scream.


    "Because I tried it before and it was delicious"


    "It sure tastes good and delicious"


    Both Mr Marl Leak and Mr Nouga are nodding at the Deputy Commander''s sentiments.


    Apparently, there was no problem with the taste.


    Mr. Sifal is giving me a change.


    But you have to sort out my previous memories as soon as possible.


    Let''s do our best tomorrow so we don''t make the next mistake.


    ... Nevertheless, I''ve never made it before but it''s delicious.

 114 111 Stories Target is at least 3 wild rabbits.

    Mr. Deputy Commander, I hear we didn''t have a particular conversation.


    I went home having dinner and just talking a little bit.


    When I left, I said, "I prefer roasted meat to stewed meat, next time say hello on the grill!," he said with a smile.


    Does this mean I''ll be back for dinner?


    I don''t have any particular problems, but I''d like to hear from you in advance if you''re coming.


    I could not tell the Deputy Commander, so I asked Mr. Sifal to leave a message.


    Drop everyone off with a tired look as they clean up their breakfast.


    Among other things, Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga are fine.


    What do you care, Mr. Nooga? I think the guidelines are good.


    That''s right, hold Mr. Schiffer... you just have your back.


    The dinner I made yesterday was gone clean in the morning.


    I was going to make quite a few, so I was surprised.


    Mr Seiselk seemed to like it and for the first time he asked me to make it again.


    I''m very happy to be asked to do another dish I made.


    Mr. Ratlua liked the cheese he had on the salad, or he had been fine-finishing the cheese in large quantities since morning and eating it with raw vegetables.


    Did he like the cheese flavor?


    Maybe next time I''ll make something out of cheese.


    Drop them all off, then head back to the tent.


    Sora is bouncing around with Piompion looking to enjoy herself in the tent.


    I''m going to set the trap I made in the woods today.


    After that, I''m thinking of taking my time with Ciel.


    Yeah, I guess I''ll buy something before I go to the woods.


    Take out the small magic bag and make sure the money inside.


    With nearly 3,000 dals in it, there doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    Ever since I met Mr. Borolda and the others, I can afford all the dining relationships because they let me out.


    "I''m helpful, okay?


    Ingredients to make rice are also bought more sometime when they realize it.


    There is also a wide variety of ingredients.


    I was surprised when the luxury ingredients were crossed.


    Besides, the types of herbs are amazing.


    It''s fun to see some herbs for the first time, but I can''t run out of them.


    "Sola, let''s go"


    Put Sora in the bag and also raise the bag with the trap from her shoulder.


    Magic bags with money are ready in bags wrapped around your hips.


    Get out of the tent and tighten the entrance tight.


    Look around and see if there are any anomalies and head to the woods as there seems to be no problem.


    Walking around town, I noticed that the town was a little different from yesterday.


    The people of the town are gathered and talking with a confused look.


    I hear a bit of a leak in the conversation.


    Clear your ears as you walk slowly.


    "What, those people too?


    "It seems so. I don''t know how many of them will be caught anew."


    Apparently, there are those caught as associates of the organization again.


    That''s really a lot.


    Hopefully I''ll settle down soon.


    Go to the place where the stalls are gathered.


    I never had lunch before, but I try to eat a little these days.


    The reason is, well, for growth.


    You can''t just be seen at 6 or 7.


    I feel like it''s extra easy to target.


    Even so, I haven''t eaten in forever so I can''t eat many.


    The meat is enough to eat at night, so I''d like something to pinch lightly during the day.


    Find something like small bread.


    It''s about the size of two bites you can eat.


    But I don''t know what kind of food that is.


    "Excuse me. What is this?


    "Here you are. This is a little sweet treat to say Donac."


    It was a treat.


    But it looks delicious.


    "This, please. Uh, can I have 100 dal minutes, please?


    "It''s okay. A hundred dals makes five, okay?


    "Yes."


    Remove one piece of copper plate from the magic bag and give it to them.


    I picked up a donuck in a bag, thanked him, and left the stall.


    It''s just the right size to eat out.


    I''m glad I found something good.


    Through the gate to the back of the woods.


    Check around and then get Sola out of the bag.


    Pull and tremble - stretch all the way up for flexible gymnastics? Sola who does.


    Wait for Sola to finish her prep before heading back again.


    After a while I feel signs of Ciel.


    When I checked to see if there were any signs of people around, I found a few just a short distance away.


    Move away from the signs to see how it goes.


    Apparently, they''re heading in the opposite direction where we are.


    On the other hand, sure, there must have been some caves.


    I guess it''s work.


    "It''s okay now."


    To my word, Ciel comes down from the top.


    He was waiting for me on the tree.


    You''re really smart.


    "Morning, Ciel. Nice to meet you today."


    I asked Ciel to tell me where to put the trap.


    Ciel is a good hunter.


    I thought it was because I knew the habits of prey.


    Using your habits will increase your hunting success¡­ should.


    So Ciel should be a good mentor.


    Walk through the woods looking for traces of small animals, paying attention to people''s signs.


    After a while of walking, I was able to find a place that seemed like a good place from me.


    "Ciel, how''s it going around here?


    Look around and make sure there are no footprints of large warcraft or animals.


    If I make a trap in that passage, they''ll just crush me.


    Find a small footprint and make sure it''s a wild rabbit.


    Then you set a trap.


    Before that, I''m asking Ciel to confirm.


    Ciel looks around and looks around the tree.


    Grrrrrrrr


    ... Which one?


    With that said, I hadn''t decided how to answer.


    I don''t know from the look on your face.


    "Sorry, Ciel. Uh, if there''s no problem, can you ring it?


    "Nya-yay."


    If it''s not a problem, it rings. So, no problem.


    All right!


    "Uh, no problem setting traps around here?


    "Nya-yay."


    Good.


    Looks like a good place to look from Ciel.


    I mean, for me, this place was a pretty good place, so I didn''t feel like I could look any further.


    Spread the 10 traps you bring around and set it all up.


    The target is at least 3 rabbits.


    This town has a large number of adventurers because there are several caves nearby.


    So when the demand for dried meat was high, the butcher''s pavilion owner who went in to check it out told me.


    There are just a lot of adventurers, but most of them cave aim.


    They don''t have adventurers who go out of their way to hunt cheap wild rabbits and wild rats and make change.


    So they asked me to bring it to you if I could hunt it.


    They buy it out with a little color, so I want to do my best.


    When you''re done setting 10 traps, stretch your back and stretch your body.


    Sola, who was bouncing piompion around, is also stretching together ~ loose.


    Watching how it was, I found another slight anomaly in the way Sola''s colors came in.


    Sola''s colors are translucent blue and translucent red.


    Until now, those two colors were attached when Sola made the stretch.


    However, there is now enough blank space between the two colors to be seen at first glance.


    It''s a slight change, but I''m a little nervous because I don''t know what this change will lead to.


    Sora''s fine, so I''d like to think she''s okay, but let''s be a little careful.


    Grrrrrrrr


    He rubs a rind and a face as Ciel rattles his throat.


    Somehow, I''ll stroke you around your throat with a little force.


    I keep my eyes closed to see if it feels good.


    That''s cute, like a big cat.


    I mean, it looks like a leopard.


    "Hmm? Big cat? Leopard? What..."


    I''ve unconsciously thought about it, but I have strange words.


    Oh, is that my knowledge before?


    Have you ever had a lovely Adandala like Ciel there?


    If you say that, does that mean you''ve grown up on purpose and put your word on it, little cat? Did you have it?


    A small version of Ciel...... I might want to see it immensely.

 115 112 stories, lets delude.

    "Shall we have lunch"


    I''m done setting the trap, so my plans for today are over.


    The rest is about spending some time with Ciel and my memory before I left it behind.


    Come on, man. We need to get a good grip.


    It affects not only the herbs, but also the way they are cooked.


    Mr. Ratlua and the others are sweet, so I''ve never asked them to come in.


    But that''s not necessarily the case with the people we''re going to meet.


    If you don''t think about excuses, I''m going to dig a grave.


    "Which is the river?


    A good place to take your time if you want to take a break.


    The riverside has good prospects, so it''s my favorite place.


    So I tried to find the river, but I forgot to check the location of the river on the map.


    You''re in trouble.


    Grrrrrr.


    Looking at Ciel''s voice, he''s about to walk out into the back of the woods.


    Will you tell me where the river is?


    "The river is that way?


    "Nya-yay."


    I knew you were smart.


    Walk the woods ahead of Ciel.


    Try to probe for signs of people, they don''t seem to be around here.


    I feel slight signs of the beast, but I can''t get close to a certain distance if it''s because Ciel is nearby.


    With Ciel, you''ll be safe in the woods.


    "Puffy ~"


    Does Sora feel that way, too, and she replies.


    Piong Piong and Jumping Sola.


    I''m a little too motivated, I''m hitting a tree, but I don''t care at all.


    I think you''re in a pretty good mood.


    "Oh, the river."


    Reflecting the sunlight, I can see the glittering river.


    When I went out by the river, I could find fruit trees nearby.


    From the shape of the leaves and the shape of the fruit, it''s apparently my favorite tree with sweet and sour fruit.


    "Sola, is that tree okay?


    "Pu ~"


    Approaching the tree to Sora''s reply.


    When Ciel decided how to answer, Sola and I decided how to answer only one.


    When I said it was ok or no problem, I tried to get it to ring only "pu".


    However, it is only in the woods because there are no people.


    Still, the easy answer is very convenient.


    Climb the tree and harvest the fruit in a magic bag.


    I was able to reap a certain number.


    Get down the tree and look around.


    Discover a tree that is bearing fruit a little further away.


    Except it''s a tree I''ve never seen.


    Is it okay to eat it?


    There seems to be no problem with the tree as Sola is bouncing around that tree with piompions.


    When I approach the tree, the branches are full of fruit.


    Since the branches are slightly smaller due to the weight of the fruit, I was able to harvest one just by reaching out.


    Smell it, it smells sweet and good.


    I took a bite... and spit it out.


    "Reluctant ~"


    It is sweet but very sinister.


    I can''t seem to eat like this.


    Was it actually dried to make it edible?


    I can''t remember in detail.


    I have no choice, let''s give up this time.


    There are still quite a few fruit-bearing trees around, and I guess I''ll just harvest some ready-to-eat fruit.


    Climbing a fruit tree harvests it in a magic bag.


    After a while the magic bag filled up.


    "Phew, it''s over. All right, shall we make it a meal? Sola, I''m sorry I''m late."


    The harvest was fun and took a little while.


    Get off the tree and move to a place where the sun is shadowed.


    Take the potion out of Sola''s bag and line it up.


    Sora, who seems happy with it and absorbs it all the time.


    Ciel falls asleep near Sola, asleep.


    If you say so, you haven''t brought Ciel''s food.


    Should I have brought the meat?


    But how much do you eat?


    "Ciel, I''m sorry. I didn''t bring the rice..."


    Grrrrrr.


    Ciel glances at me and rings his throat, closing his eyes.


    Does that mean you don''t need it now?


    Besides, it''s hard to prepare Ciel''s share.


    ...... Let Ciel himself handle it.


    Take the donnack you bought out of your bag and take a bite.


    Sweetness and moist texture spread across the fluffy mouth.


    This is delicious.


    Not as hard as black bread, not as fluffy as white bread.


    Looks like a delicious treat.


    You were right to choose.


    "Heh, it was delicious"


    When I finished eating the 5 Donnacks I was pretty full.


    That was just the right amount.


    I guess next time I buy it, I''ll pick if I have a donack.


    Drink water from the bamboo barrel and take a breath.


    Well, I guess it''s time to sort out my memories.


    I wonder if herbs and cooking methods are likely to be a problem in engaging people first.


    Fighting an organization doesn''t mean it does.


    Or I''d be in trouble if there were!


    And from now on, I can use the phrase "I had a similar experience and learned it then".


    I''m pretty sure I''ve learned a lot from listening to Mr. Seiselk and his captains.


    However, herbs and cooking methods are easy to go wrong because they are mixed up in everyday life.


    I try to say herbs, but sometimes I still use the word herbs.


    I guess I''ll just have to be careful with this.


    Later, it''s the cooking method.


    You don''t realize this unless they actually say it.


    I didn''t realize how to put the cheese on it until they told me to simmer the thoma.


    ... Is that it?


    I don''t remember learning how to cook from birth until now...


    Could it all be my memory from before?


    This is a prerequisite for thinking about excuses.


    I can''t use telling my parents to learn.


    You can''t even say that this way of making is mainstream in town, can you?


    The people of that town are fleeing to other towns, and it''s hard to make excuses when they fall apart.


    Others... Oh, I wonder if I could use the fact that I was taught by someone I''ve been with on the journey.


    If you decide to think about the rest yourself additionally, you should be deluded even if pursued.


    A little discomfort would be a good word to say because I like to cook.


    "Cooking lovers still work here, don''t they? You''re an adventurer and a cook? I wonder if you''re all right."


    Thinking about me before, I don''t get it.


    What I saw in my memory just a little bit was a scene where people were talking about something in a place full of people.


    And then, I guess there''s a place full of books.


    Books full of bookshelves.


    I remember that, so you felt uncomfortable when you saw the book in the bookstore.


    The book the fortune teller gave me also looks a lot like the book I had before.


    But here is the mainstream booklet spelled using yarn, right?


    Where did the fortune teller get the book?


    Plus where did I learn how to fight before......


    "No. Thinking about me before, it''s a mess in my head."


    "Puffy."


    Sora jumps on my feet with a piompion.


    Ciel grunts and throats, too, and scrapes his face.


    Apparently, I''ve been worried sick.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    I don''t care who I was.


    Without her, I wouldn''t have been here right now.


    Or I wasn''t in this world.


    A young man who protected my heart.


    Ridge.


    Pimp.


    "I''m happy to have more people now. Sora and Ciel are my precious companions."


    I''ve thought about it before, but I can''t think seriously about me before.


    I feel like I''m interrupted by something.


    But maybe that''s okay.


    I''m sure it''s because you don''t need it.


    He tells me exactly what I need to do.


    I''m sure I don''t have to do anything else.


    "What I found out today is that all the culinary relationships are my memories from before? But if you know what I mean, you can handle it in no hurry when you tell me. I guess that means I''m glad I got it sorted out."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm?"


    Ciel rang.


    I wonder what it is?


    When I check the signs around me, someone comes closer to me.


    I was immersed in thought and forgot to explore the signs.


    Try to call Sola, tilt her neck.


    Neither Sola nor Ciel seem to be in a hurry.


    A sign you know?


    Again, make sure there are signs of you approaching.


    "Ah, it''s a sign of Mr. Ratlua."


    Is that why neither Ciel nor Sola was in a hurry?


    What''s the matter with you?


    Can I help you?


    But I''m sure you''re still busy with the organization.


    "Oh, I wanted to. Sorry, Ivy, do you have a minute?


    "Yes. What is it? You know exactly where it is."


    "He said he was going to set a trap. Because this is the area where big demons and animals are hard to come by."


    I see you can do this because you know more about this forest.


    That''s Mr. Ratlua.

 116 113 Stories Mr. Ratluas stupidity

    "Mr. Ratlua, is there a problem? I can''t believe we''re getting here."


    "What! Oh, no, no. Don''t worry, there''s no problem. I''m just here to take a break."


    A break?


    To this point?


    When I look at him wonderfully, I give him a slightly evil look.


    Maybe something happened to this.


    "Really, there is. Do you want this?


    Remove one of the sweet and sour fruits just harvested from the bag.


    I chose a well-ripened product, so it should be sweet and delicious.


    It''s just that sometimes there are detachments that characterize this fruit.


    "Prue fruit."


    "Yes, sometimes it comes off, but it should probably be okay"


    "Hahaha. The detachment of Prue fruit is so sour."


    "Yes. Have you ever hit it?


    "I do. I''m so surprised because I put it in my mouth expecting it to be sweet. I''ll take it."


    "Oh, you haven''t washed it with water, have you?


    "Hmm? It''s okay, ''cause I''ll wipe it and eat it"


    Mr. Ratlua gently wipes the pru and puts it in his tease mouth.


    I''m thrilled to know what to do if it''s off.


    Looking at his expression, it seemed okay.


    Good.


    Sorry if this is a detachment.


    "Looks like it was ripe enough in a tree. Sweet and delicious."


    "I still have it. Go ahead."


    "Thanks"


    Remove 3 Prue fruits from the bag.


    They all smell sweet and sour.


    You''re starting to want me to watch you eat.


    Wipe one gently with a cloth and wipe.


    Sweet fruit juice spread over the mouth.


    Uh-oh. Yum.


    "This is a nice place. Slow time is flowing"


    I see Mr. Ratlua sleeping with Ciel and Sola and chuckle fluffily.


    Sora sleeping with her thrust into Ciel''s stomach.


    That''s the way I used to sleep when I was traveling.


    "It''s been a little rough for them to come in the morning. The captain and deputy captain responded, but they complained and it was really depressing."


    Speaking with a small sigh, he seems tired.


    The relaxed atmosphere I had earlier faded a bit, making it more and more atmospheric.


    "Good luck"


    "It''s true.... but I managed to calm down because Lord Foronda came for me. Huh."


    Is it the nobility that is so annoying?


    Probably came to complain about running the operation without talking to the nobles.


    "I''m gonna complain if I don''t get through to you for nothing. If I talk to you, I can leak it outside. Those motherfuckers, tell me to think and act for a minute!


    That said, the captain was blurry when he was talking to Mr. Borolda about the operation.


    Although Mr. Borolda only laughed bitterly.


    "I would have escaped if I''d known more or less about this one beforehand. Those idiots."


    This seems to have been complained of by a truly useless nobleman.


    Quite possibly the nobility above is involved this time.


    If you think you don''t want to get involved, you''ll have to run away.


    But if that behavior makes you feel strange, it''s possible that the operation failed.


    ... After all, I guess I was right to keep this matter a secret.


    Well, I couldn''t afford to let you know.


    "It feels good that Lord Foronda gave me the name of the nobleman involved and I was turning my face bright blue"


    Has Mr. Ratlua been refreshing as he talks, the atmosphere brightens up?


    Good.


    Looks a little calm.


    "That''s right. Because tomorrow afternoon we''re going to make a big move about the organization."


    Move big?


    ... I wonder about Count Faltria.


    "Did you get the evidence?


    "Oh, there''s just a name in the paperwork. And Lord Foronda listened. He could also take testimony from the nobles, and he also gave evidence. ''Cause other merchants that Cifal heard about, they also had evidence."


    "Really?"


    Count Faltria is probably around the top of the organization.


    If he gets caught, a lot of people could get caught again.


    "Tomorrow afternoon the town will be amazing, so be careful."


    "Is it going to be dangerous?


    "I''d like to think not, but because you''re a popular person, I don''t know what will happen. The vigilante has been ordered to stand by."


    A nobleman popular with the people of the town.


    What happens if they find out that the person was betraying the whole town?


    Even today, someone newly caught seemed anxious to get out.


    Count Faltria''s capture separates us.


    But that fact would overwhelm the town too heavily.


    "Will the people in town be okay?


    "You''d be pretty shocked. But you can''t avoid it."


    "Right."


    I hope you calm down soon.


    "Mm-hmm. Makes me want to sleep, but if it''s not time to go back, Seiselk might piss me off"


    "Good luck with that. I''ll make something delicious."


    "Nice to meet you! It''s my only pleasure these days"


    "Okay!


    Use my previous knowledge to make delicious things.


    People who work hard need rewards.


    "Okay! Well, I''ll be home for dinner, absolutely"


    Drop him off with a forceful proclamation of the part that says absolute.


    This is for sure. Don''t come home for dinner.


    Maybe all of us.


    I wonder what I''ll make today.


    Mr. Ratlua seemed to like cheese.


    It would be delicious to add cheese to the stew of Thomas.


    Anyway, they wonder what I make, so they won''t even have to hide it now.


    Plus, I kind of blew it off while I was thinking about it a lot.


    You don''t have to hide it if you''re going to delude me anyway.


    It bothers me because I hide it from you.


    If you don''t hide it and be grand, you''ll convince me it''s such a thing.


    ... maybe.


    "Tomorrow... you''re a little nervous"


    Grrrrrr.


    I can inadvertently hear Ciel.


    Turning his gaze, he''s staring at me.


    Am I worried?


    "It''s okay, I guess"


    The capture of a popular aristocrat would create confusion.


    With confusion and grief, there can also be riots.


    I''d like to believe it won''t.


    The vigilante is waiting for you to think about what might happen.


    "Ah, I want you to calm down quickly!


    "Nya-yay."


    "Right! Ciel thinks so, doesn''t he?


    Grrrrrr.


    I wonder how far you understand Ciel?


    You''re a real strange being.


    "hehe, thanks"


    Don''t get really sleepy when you''re slow.


    When will you wave that you''ve been so relaxed?


    ... before I met Mr. Seiselk and the others?


    That was a long time ago.


    "Tomorrow, I hope the trap has prey hung"


    Dismantle the meat for a while, go sell it.


    routine before engaging with the organization.


    I want to get back to normal soon.


    "Hmm, don''t get really sleepy. But if you fall asleep, you can''t."


    Don''t let your mind get a little lazy from the peace of mind when Ciel is around.


    We have to be careful.


    "Maybe it''s time to go back and make some delicious stuff"


    If you go back now and make it, you''ll be able to make something with your hands.


    It was just stewed dishes yesterday, so I guess I''ll cook some meat today.


    That said, Mr. Seiselk bought an unusual herb for the seasoning.


    It tasted a little spicy when I put it in my mouth.


    Looks like it''s on roasted meat.


    "That said, there was a way to cook steaming."


    Maybe I can steam it with vegetables.


    ... You''re definitely going to say something around Mr. Sifal.


    Hehe, I might be a little excited about that too.


    "Sola, wake up! Thank you, too, Ciel. Looking forward to the trap tomorrow."


    Grrrrrrrr


    "Puffy ~"


    I don''t have a problem with the sound of Ciel''s throat ringing, but what a sleepy Sora''s voice sounds like she''s about to lose her strength from her body.


    Get ready to go home and head back to town with Ciel on the way.


    Even though I said it was okay, he followed me.


    "There ''ll be a lot of adventurers from here on out, that''s fine. Be careful."


    Grrrrrr.


    As Ciel rubs his face against the rub, he gently flicks himself and runs away to the back of the woods.


    What a dependable figure.


    Exploring the signs around you, there are signs of people a little further away.


    Could be an adventurer returning to town from the direction of travel.


    "Sola, there are people out there, let''s go in the bag"


    When I call Sola in a low voice, she jumps right into my arm.


    panic about that appearance.


    I''ve dropped Sora before and let her down.


    The teasing Sora is adorable...... she was pathetic so I can''t drop it.


    Ho, the feeling of hugging looses power from my body.


    Looks like he was hugged today without dropping it.


    "Sola, because when you suddenly jump in, you drop it"


    Sora shivering with pulls in her arms.


    What a pleasant atmosphere I feel.


    Look at me in a hurry, amused?


    ... No way.

 117 114 Stories Good eating

    "I really didn''t know we''d all be together"


    All of Mr. Seiselk and the others are seated at the table.


    I''m supposed to be working in a different place in the organization''s investigation, but as I indicated, I''m back at about the same time.


    Mr. Ratlua was laughing bitterly, so maybe he did something.


    I''m going to finish my dinner with a little shuddering.


    Braised dish with plenty of cheese on the stew of thoma and meat today.


    Mr Seiselk and Mr Ratlua seem quite happy.


    Steamed dish with meat slightly larger than a bite size in a basket filled with leafy vegetables.


    I prepared a spicy sauce for this.


    Mr. Nouga is intrigued by the steaming dishes.


    Salad filled with potatoes with water and crushed objects, seasoned with dark eyes, cooked and mixed with meat cut into small pieces and eggs with water.


    The raw vegetable salad was served with crushed black bread, and the salad sauce was hung.


    "You failed?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Sifal''s words, he is referring to black bread.


    Apparently, he thought it was burnt bread.


    "No, I''m not. I wanted to make a little difference in texture, so I put it in."


    "Heh. Looks like you kind of blew it off."


    That''s Mr. Sifal.


    Seems like a lot of things are spotted, it makes me laugh bitterly.


    He nods eating a raw vegetable salad when he gently strokes his pom pom and head.


    "This is funny"


    Apparently, he liked it.


    "Hey Nooga! Don''t hold me in and eat me!


    Seeing Mr. Nouga in Mr. Borolda''s words, he is holding a basket of steamed dishes and eating them.


    Looks like Mr. Borolda is trying to take that up.


    "Um, I''m almost done steaming the other one."


    "Hmm? Is there more?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Nouga loves the spicy flavor on the meat.


    Together, I know that my appetite will increase more than usual.


    So I only made steamed dishes twice as much as usual.


    It should be time for the second round to steam up.


    I''ll go check on the meat on the cooking table.


    "Smells good"


    Watching you do it, Mr. Low Creek shows his face from behind.


    I was sitting next to Mr. Nuga, so he probably hasn''t been eaten at all.


    "It seems to be okay now."


    "Can I take it?


    "Yes. Be careful because it''s hot. I''ll take the sauce."


    Mr. Low Creek sat away from Mr. Nouga as he happily carried his basket onto a large plate to the table.


    When I took the sauce, the others appreciated it very much.


    I guess it''s hard to take the meat away from Mr. Nooga.


    When I look at Mr. Nuga, Mr. Cifal is cleverly taking meat from Mr. Nuga''s basket.


    ... That''s what I can do because it''s Mr. Schiffer.


    Not everyone can do it.


    "Is Ivy eating properly, too?


    When I sit in a chair, Mr. Ratlua gives me a potato salad mixed with meat.


    "Thank you. I''m eating well."


    I tried my best to eat lunch and my taste when I seasoned it made me quite full.


    I didn''t mean to taste so much.


    Maybe I couldn''t have eaten 3 prue fruits.


    Eat your own plate salad and watch the large plate go empty.


    That''s crazy, I made quite a few of them.


    Thought it would be for tomorrow morning if I stayed......


    "Were you hungry?


    Speak up to Mr. Sifal, who was enjoying tea after one meal.


    Mr. Sifal is as quick to finish eating as Mr. Ratlua is to Mr. Seiselk, isn''t he?


    I''ve heard that breakfast is bad for you... but you don''t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Sifal.


    "Have you heard about tomorrow?


    Tomorrow is about Count Faltria, isn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "Yes. You haven''t had lunch today because you''ve been bummed all along by confirming the evidence you''ve collected and confirming tomorrow''s movements. That''s why I was so hungry."


    "Were you?"


    "Hey, don''t say it like everyone''s out of noon. You and Nuga would have eaten well."


    I''m somewhat convinced by Mr. Borolda''s words.


    Neither Mr. Schiffer nor Mr. Nouga have eyes to lose.


    "Eh, I didn''t have more time than usual, so I couldn''t eat well."


    To Mr. Sifal''s words, Mr. Borolda with an indescribable expression.


    Probably eaten less than usual but normally.


    What do you care? Mr. Sifal ate a lot with Mr. Nouga.


    It seems that Mr. Borolda gave up with a big sigh.


    I do think it takes a lot of courage to beat Mr. Sifal by mouth.


    Or ready.


    Either way, you should stop in tired conditions.


    "Welcome, Ivy. It was delicious."


    "Mm-hmm. I ate it. Ivy, thank you."


    Thanksgiving comes from the people who have finished eating.


    Every face seems tired, but seems satisfied.


    Good.


    As I prepare my tea, Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Rickbelt will help me clean up later.


    "Thank you"


    We both have a surprised look when we thank you.


    Did I say something strange?


    "Ivy''s a really good kid, isn''t she? Because it''s as obvious as this."


    "Yeah, it''s tough, isn''t it? We''re all going to make it."


    Sure, it''s tough when you have a lot of it, but I''m glad you ate it up pretty.


    I''m out of for breakfast tomorrow morning, though it hurts a little.


    Well, the ingredients are still there, so you''ll be fine.


    Maybe I should just prepare some soup for the morning.


    "It''s all right because it''s fun"


    "Don''t help me if you say so."


    Mr. Borolda brought me a dirty plate.


    Say thank you and receive it.


    "It''s an unusual dish, but will it open in the store someday?


    "... Huh?


    I kind of heard a very unlikely word from Mr. Borolda.


    Shop?


    Whose?


    How could you?


    "Is that it? No? Because it seemed like she liked to cook and tried many different cooking methods. I thought the goal was the store."


    "Oh, no, you''re not. I just like to cook."


    "Really? What a waste."


    I''m glad you said that.


    But I told you how to make it.


    If this opens a store, I''m going to feel like I''m doing something wrong.


    I guess that''s a bit of a mental shy.


    "That''s right, Ivy. Sorry."


    Suddenly, for some reason, Mr. Ratlua apologizes.


    My hand stops trying to prepare soup for breakfast.


    I twist my neck, but there should have been nothing to apologize to him for.


    It makes me think a lot, but I still don''t get it.


    "Uh, what is it?


    I can''t think of anything, so I''ll ask.


    "I spoke to the slave trader."


    ...... eh!


    How far is the story going in Mr. Ratlua?


    I need to stop for a second.


    "That was... not all the slave traders in this town because they were involved in the organization!


    Wow.


    I don''t know about that either, but for now I''m glad the slaves aren''t ready while I don''t know.


    ... Good for you, huh?


    Or did you not want all the slave traders?


    That''s amazing, too.

 118 115 stories, more dangerous than you can imagine.

    "Um, Mr. Ratlua. I didn''t say I''d still have a slave."


    In the breakfast soup, add the vegetables and the meat cut into bites and simmer.


    I think the flavoring should be about refreshing and salty.


    I was here last night.


    "Hmm? I know, but I wanted to introduce you to someone nice."


    "Huh."


    "When I spoke to the captain, he said he couldn''t make a contract until he found out how far he was involved with the organization and that there were no problems. Besides, all the slaves we have now are moving them to other towns and villages!


    A little excited, Mr. Ratlua.


    "I was going to make an offering for Ivy''s trip."


    It seems to be incorporated into his plans at some point.


    And I''m surprised.


    But didn''t it all mean that all slaves would move?


    You were just confused earlier and rebuffed Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    And I don''t think I''d do anything unscrupulous, but one day I said, "Yes. Decisions!" or something like that. It''s an atmosphere where slaves are likely to be brought in.


    ... See Mr. Ratlua for a moment.


    Uh, you should make sure it stops here, right?


    But I don''t know what to say.


    "Um..."


    "Here, Ratlua! Don''t run wild without Ivy''s input!


    Mr. Seiselk scolds Mr. Ratlua.


    Thank you.


    I know you''re worried, so I didn''t know what to say.


    Nevertheless, slaves are a bit.


    You''re somewhat of a rejection, aren''t you?


    Hmm, how should I talk to you and make you understand?


    Trouble.


    "But seiselk! It is absolutely dangerous for Ivy to continue her journey alone. When I think about what''s going to happen, it''s absolutely necessary!


    Hmm?


    If you think about what''s going to happen, do you absolutely need it?


    "Well, you''ll need it when you think about safety. That''s not why I''m forced to push my thoughts."


    Huh?


    And Mr. Seiselk?


    "Um... why is it absolutely necessary if you think about what''s going to happen?


    ''Eh!''


    Huh?


    Other people besides Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Ratlua look at me with a surprised look.


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Ivy, uh, I''m having a hard time talking. Do you remember what I said before? When you grow up, you don''t delude yourself."


    When you grow up, you don''t get deluded.


    Sure, I should have talked about being impossible to disguise as a boy.


    "Yes."


    "That''s what caused it. ''Cause a girl''s solo journey can be targeted."


    Mr. Ratlua answers by dropping the tone of his voice a little.


    So you''re saying it''s easy to target because it''s a girl''s solo journey?


    And now the reaction...... does everyone realize I''m a woman too?


    Was it impossible to deceive them through after all?


    If it was about a little bit involved, I''d still be fine now.


    I guess we''ll be busted together for a long time.


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua said I was a woman''s face...


    "I knew you couldn''t?


    "I think you should give up."


    I sigh heavily at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    I see.


    Can''t you?


    Well, I want to grow up on my age, too.


    "I think Ciel will be a good escort. But on the contrary, it''s also likely to get people''s attention. Besides, I can''t take you into town or village."


    I nod at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Ciel is a strong demon, so he acts as an escort.


    But you''ll also get attention because of the rare demons that say Adandala.


    I want to avoid getting noticed.


    It is possible that things that have not been taemed will be dispersed.


    "There''s a chance some guys will come out thinking about doing something about Ivy to get Ciel"


    Ugh, that scares me when I think about it.


    But Ciel wants to be with me because he''s one of us.


    "I''ll be careful not to see people even in the woods"


    "Well, I think you should until you can protect yourself."


    I''m also snorting around at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    So that I can protect myself...... how is that?


    I don''t have the skills to fight.


    Good luck. I learned about handling small knives... but they''re for demolition.


    "Hey, that''s why I thought of slavery as an escort."


    I think it''s enough to be Mr. Ratlua''s word.


    Sure, me right now, it could be pretty dangerous.


    Nevertheless, money when it comes to hiring someone... Oh, I thought you said there was no problem with this one.


    You forgot.


    "I''ll think about it properly"


    You can''t just disagree with the rejection.


    You''re seriously worried about me, so I need to take this seriously, too.


    When I grow up, I''m seen as a woman.


    What if it is impossible to delude?


    Ciel gets noticed when people see him.


    You can''t even look at Sola, can you?


    ... Is that it?


    Is it because you feel like you''re having more problems somehow?


    "Well, I''m still in this town for the time being because of the gratuities and the bounty. You just have to take your time."


    Mr. Borolda makes tea and gives it to me.


    I thank you and take a sip.


    Warmth leaves your body.


    Yeah, you don''t get a good answer in a hurry, do you?


    Let''s think slowly.


    "Well, it''s tomorrow more than that. What about Ivy? Are you even planning on going somewhere tomorrow?


    Mr. Seiselk asks while tasting the breakfast soup tomorrow.


    "Isn''t that a lot to taste? Tomorrow I''m going to go check on the trap."


    "It''s delicious. A trap? Oh, that said, I was making a trap for wild rabbits. You hunt unusual."


    Is hunting to set a trap still unusual?


    I''ve been told before.


    "If I hung it, I''d dismantle it and go sell it"


    "Sell it? You''re not gonna eat? The guy who baked the rabbit before, it was delicious."


    Mr. Nouga asks me unfortunately.


    Besides, Rick Belt has a frightened look on his face.


    "Eh, when I can hunt a lot, I''ll serve it at dinner"


    "I expect"


    I don''t know, I feel like I''ve got a huge, heavy expectation.


    Should this be dinner tomorrow if we can hunt at all?


    "Ivy, you can put it up for sale for the extra guy. Don''t worry about Nuga."


    Mr. Borolda says, tapping Mr. Nouga lightly.


    Mr. Sifal is also staring at Mr. Nouga.


    "Okay."


    Seems good to prioritize selling.


    Or Mr. Nooga is infidel.


    Hehe, you''re adorable.


    "Ivy, pay attention to what''s going on in town tomorrow. If you feel any danger, I want you to evacuate to the jail."


    "I''ll talk to Gilmouth, and I''ll give you the Adventurer''s Guild."


    I am a little nervous about what Mr Borolda and Mr Seiserque have to say.


    Tomorrow will definitely be a tough day for the people of town.


    How it works.


    "Okay. I''ll evacuate you as soon as I feel safe."


    "Oh, I''d like to believe it''s okay. Not all of this."


    Mr. Borolda shrugs his shoulder.


    They also can''t seem to predict how the impact of Count Faltria''s capture will affect the people of the town.


    "The top adventurers seem to notice something strange."


    To Mr. Low Creek''s words, see how they are gathered in the square.


    I guess I felt the tingling vibe of the vigilante.


    In anticipation of something happening, more adventurers were gathered in the square than usual.


    Few people seem to be going for a drink.


    "Well, if the vigilante and we were moving around, we''d feel something. You can''t have someone who can''t feel you."


    Mr. Seiselk laughs bitterly and turns his gaze to a group of people who are drinking and coming home and making noise.


    Mr. Borolda also has a frightened look on his face, so I guess it would be helpful when forming crusaders and other teams.


    Feeling weird is life-threatening for adventurers.


    I can''t leave my job to an adventurer who can''t feel weird.


    "Well, it''s time to rest for tomorrow"


    To Mr. Borolda''s words, each goes back to the tent.


    I, too, get hot water to wipe my body and go back to the tent.


    In the tent, Sora was already asleep.


    Wipe your body with a squeezed towel and put on the clothes you''re sleeping on.


    Tomorrow, hopefully nothing.


    Sora leans softly against me when I lie next to Sora.


    "Hehe. Good night, Sola."

 119 116 story hunting?

    At the end of the breakfast, Mr. Seiselk and the others rushed behind the square.


    Looks pretty busy today.


    Prepare to go to the woods, hoping nothing happens.


    I''m also concerned about what''s going on in town, but I''m also concerned about the state of the trap I set.


    In the meantime, if you see a trap and you have prey hanging on it, I''ll dismantle it and sell it!


    "Sola, let''s go"


    Sora jumps right in and jumps into her arms.


    Take it again ~ with desperate thoughts.


    ... Ha, good.


    In my arms, Sora is swinging with a pull.


    Somehow I feel like Sola is playing me.


    Was this what Sola was like?


    I know it''s pretty much my pace though.


    "Sola...... don''t make me rush!


    Even if I''m angry, I don''t look like I just cared about the pull and shake.


    Sigh gently and put Sola in a special bag.


    Hold a bag with a sola in the opposite shoulder with a knife or other bag in it raised from the shoulder.


    All right, ready.


    When I get out of the tent and look around, I usually see a glimpse of the top adventurers already behind the square.


    I guess you realize there''s something going on today.


    He''s a little nervous.


    Take a gentle deep breath and follow the square.


    When I go to town, there is still more tingling air than yesterday.


    Even if you don''t know what''s going to happen, you''re feeling weird about the vigilante''s movements and all that.


    I head to the gate a little faster to see how it goes.


    "Whoa, are you going out?


    The man who is the gatekeeper is the one who stopped Mr. Alibus''s stupidity, who used to come at the use of the deputy commander.


    "Good luck. I''m going to the woods."


    "Right. Be careful."


    "Yes, thank you"


    He''s waving at me, so I gently bow my head and head to the woods.


    If it weren''t for that guy, Mr. Alibus''s stupidity could have lasted forever.


    I tried to stop it on the way, but I didn''t know where to cut it.


    I laugh when I remember Mr. Alibus back then.


    That was a very desperate look.


    "It''s bad for Mr. Alibus, but you had a funny change of expression."


    A short walk through the woods felt signs of Ciel.


    Also, you must be watching me from the top of the tree.


    Keep walking towards the back of the woods.


    I don''t feel any signs of people.


    Few adventurers are in the woods today.


    When I stop, Sciel comes down from the top with a stack.


    "Good morning, Ciel"


    ... Oh, I forgot to get Sola out of the bag.


    I rush Sola out of the bag.


    "Puppy!!"


    He seems a little angry.


    "I''m sorry."


    Apologizing to Sola, she looked at me slightly and shook her pull.


    I guess he forgived me because the atmosphere was gentler.


    Sola''s change in atmosphere became apparent only slightly.


    Even so, I still can''t tell the difference so much.


    "Well, let''s go see how the trap turns out!


    Encouraging Sola pushes me to the back of the woods with Pyongpyeong.


    Hurry up and follow after that.


    ... Is that it?


    Over here?


    "Sola, was it this way?


    Sora stops moving perfectly to my words.


    Stay put, stay still.


    Could it have been a serious mistake?


    Hehe,...... cute.


    "Uh, Ciel. Where was the trap?


    Ciel squeaks his throat with Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr and walks out


    Sola is in a state where she stays.


    I''m going to blow out at that figure, but I will endure it.


    "Ah, here you are. Thank you, Ciel."


    After a while after Ciel, we were able to get to the place where we set the trap.


    Check around and be horrified.


    There seems to be no trace of a large demon or animal, so the trap would not have been destroyed.


    Sounds like Sola had Ciel let her go, bouncing around like nothing was going on around me.


    I''d love to get into it, but let''s stop it, ''cause it''s pathetic.


    Besides, you''ll be absolutely obstinate.


    "Well, is it hanging?


    There are 10 traps I set.


    How long have you been hanging me?


    Watch one trap at a time and go.


    "... why?


    I saw all the traps, but nothing hung.


    That''s crazy.


    The area was full of wild rabbit and wild rat footprints.


    I should be able to hang one or so.


    Wrong place to set me up?


    Check the footprints and marks around you again.


    "What is it? Few new footprints. Is something wrong?


    Mm-hmm. Too bad.


    I can''t even go and sell it for dinner.


    "Huh, why not? Ciel, you know what I mean?


    When I look at Ciel, I look around.


    Is there something there?


    Together, I''ll look around, but nothing.


    Are things different from what you see with Ciel?


    "Ciel, what''s wrong?


    When I speak, I move slowly and move a little behind the woods.


    Looking at what it might be.


    "F ~, Sher!


    "Wow!"


    Ciel suddenly raised her voice of intimidation, so she made a small scream.


    At the next moment, I see the noise of gutter and wild rabbits and wild rats rushing around from around me.


    "What? What?


    The wild rabbit and the wild rat ran around for a little while and hid somewhere after a while.


    You were so around here.


    Hmm?


    One trap enters the eye in the corner of the eye.


    Approaching, two wild rabbits hang in a trap.


    This could be.


    I''ll see all the traps again.


    8 of 10 traps are hung by wild rabbits and wild rats.


    "I see, curly hunting?


    When I look at Ciel, I''m kind of proud of him.


    I didn''t know one intimidation would do this much good.


    That''s all, Adandala is a threat to small animals.


    It was an awesome mess.


    Is that it?


    The fact that there was no movement after the trap was set is that I could feel the signs of Ciel...


    Uh, it could be, right?


    I felt a scary sign, so I didn''t move to see how it went.


    View Ciel.


    I see a wild rabbit in a trap and my tail is shaking happily.


    I guess I shouldn''t say anything about this.


    But what do we do now?


    Hmm, do we have to set a trap and turn it into a way to see how things are going for a couple of days?


    If you still can''t... then let''s think about it.


    We need to dismantle it now.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Good luck dismantling it!


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    Eh, don''t feel like you''re having more problems.


    Well, you can handle it.


    But I want to make sure it doesn''t mean winding hunting every time.


    Take the trap and head to the riverside.


    By the river, get ready to dismantle immediately.


    It''s a banana leaf wrapped in a knife.


    "Well, good luck. Ciel and Sola, take your time."


    Ciel falls asleep in the shade of a tree, and Sora thrusts around its stomach.


    That''s the same relationship.


    The dismantling of wild rabbits and wild rats has been going on for a long time, so I was able to end it without taking so long.


    Wipe the blood clean and wrap one at a time with banana leaves.


    Clean the knife, wipe it with a cloth and it''s done.


    Now, let''s move before demons and animals come along with the smell of blood.


    Well, I also feel like I don''t have to be attacked in such a hurry because I have Ciel.


    "Please wait. Ciel, I''m sorry. We''re back in town after the demolition."


    "Nya-yay."


    Sora is... asleep.


    Hold up Sora gently, but she doesn''t look like she''ll wake up.


    Is this girl okay?


    I''m a little worried, but I''m sure you''re relieved to have Ciel.


    Gently place Sora in the bag and lift her off her shoulder.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Today..."


    I don''t know what''s going on in town.


    Promise me, I wouldn''t like it if it weren''t for this.


    I''ll see you tomorrow.


    "Nya-yay."


    When I gently stroke my head, he gives me a look that narrows my eyes and makes me feel good.


    This is so cute.


    Okay, let''s go.


    He even made his way to town with me today.


    I think he''s a really sweet kid.


    Well, I wonder what''s going on in town.


    I''m a little nervous.

 120 117 stories. You can doubt it.

    "Good luck"


    When I entered town speaking to a different gatekeeper in the morning, I immediately noticed something strange.


    In the daytime, there are few people on the main streets of the town who were showing a lot of buzz.


    When I look around, I can see the store owners gathering to talk to each other in secret.


    With a little anxiety, I head to the butcher who I''ve heard about.


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm? Boy, what''s wrong?


    The butcher''s shop owner looked a little tired, but he laughed at me.


    "I''d like to sell meat of wild rabbits and wild rats, are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m fine. It''ll help."


    Leave the meat wrapped in banana leaves at the table before the owner enters the store.


    Six wild rabbits and four wild rats are for sale.


    Two wild rabbits were left for dinner.


    "Whoa! You did a pretty clean demolition. This won''t go to waste, it''ll help."


    I''m confident in dismantling it.


    So my face burns with happy words.


    "Thank you"


    "Right. How about 100 dals a mouse and 100 dals a rabbit?


    100 dals for both wild rabbits and wild rats?


    It''s usually cheaper for wild rabbits.


    I feel like I got a little something.


    Oh, did you color me?


    "Yes, so please"


    "That''s a thousand dals in all. Copper plates, okay?


    "Yes."


    Receive 10 copper plates and put them in a small magic bag.


    Earnings from a long hunt.


    ... It was a little different than a normal hunt though.


    Well, that must be a hunt, too.


    "Yes."


    What was soothingly offered was a slice of dried meat in a sachet.


    I took it, but what is it?


    "Thanks for coming to sell me meat"


    Is that it?


    Was it different that you bought me a raven for 100 dals?


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh, thank you. I thought that was the color because I bought the ravens for the same price as the wild rats."


    "Ahahahahaha, did you? But noodles are the same price around here as wild rats."


    "Really?


    "Oh, as I said before, wild rabbits are popular with cavernous adventurers. Especially for lower adventurers. It seems cheap and gutsy to eat. I''d tell you to come hunt wild rabbits, but if you make good money in the cave, it''s a few times more than hunting."


    I guess that means I don''t have time to hunt because I''m stuck in a cave to earn a few times more.


    "I''m always thin, so I''m buying wild rabbits with wild rats."


    "I see."


    As I was relaxing with the store owner, the door of the store opened with a glance.


    Two men come in looking panicked from there.


    Pretty much a younger couple than the owner.


    "Looks like the story is true after all"


    "Now Count Faltria has been taken to the Knights brought by Lord Foronda"


    "I can''t believe Count Faltria was betraying me!


    Two people start talking excitedly when they go into the store.


    From the look of it, I can see it''s pretty frustrating.


    They cannot leave the store because they are at the entrance and exit of the store.


    The only way to get a little distance seems to be to move to the back of the store.


    Move gently and quietly to avoid being noticed.


    "Relax! The Knights won''t move without proof. It worked because we have proof! You know that."


    The shopkeeper tells toward two noisy people.


    The two people I was talking to gave me a look of regret somewhere when I saw the store owner.


    "But..."


    "But what? Are all the vigilantes and Gilmouth-led top adventurers in this town incompetent?


    "It''s..."


    "It wouldn''t be. If you look at the work you''ve done so far, you''ll see that. Think about it. You''ve grabbed so many people before, why couldn''t you grab who you are? If Count Faltria was involved, it would explain it."


    "But I was saved by Count Faltria!


    "But I''ve made many people unhappy behind it. The captain''s story finds solid evidence."


    "... you''ve been betrayed, us. I''ve worked for the Count."


    "Go home today. Don''t run for booze. If you drink poorly, it''s going to get rough."


    In the words of the store owner the two looked at each other and exhaled heavily.


    "Sure, maybe we should stop drinking"


    "... ah"


    "Hey, really, don''t drink. I''ll see you at home later. If you''re drinking, I''ll beat you down."


    "Hahaha, I get it. I''m sorry. Take care."


    The two seem depressed but have a slightly refreshing look.


    I could probably bump my feelings, and I could afford just a little bit.


    The two of them finally seemed to notice my presence and apologized small before leaving the store.


    "Sorry, kid. Everything all right?


    "Yes."


    "You know what Count Faltria is?


    "Yes, we talked about it once."


    "Right. He''s a very popular guy in this town, so they''re a little confused."


    "... Really?"


    Grief floats in the face of the shopkeeper.


    I''m sure this man, too, believed in Count Faltria.


    "I told them that, but I haven''t convinced myself yet. No, I believe in vigilantes. But I doubt it''s true."


    "... I think that''s fine"


    "Hmm?"


    "You just have to doubt it until you''re convinced. It''s not a bad thing to doubt."


    That''s right.


    If you''re not convinced, just doubt it.


    You just have to find out if the evidence gathered by the vigilante is true.


    Until I''m properly convinced.


    "Right."


    "That''s right. You just have to look into it until you''re satisfied."


    "Right. Right."


    The store owner gave him a slightly surprised look and then laughed strangely.


    Did I say something strange?


    "Hahaha, the kid is hilarious. Right, until I''m convinced? But I''m sorry you two ran off."


    "No."


    "Also, don''t ask me if I hunt. If you make a request to the Alliance, it will cost you extra, so you''re welcome to sell it."


    "Copy that. Good luck and I''ll bring you some good meat."


    "Whoa, reliable"


    The owner smiles refreshingly somewhere.


    Looks like my conversation with me cleared me up a little bit.


    ... Good.


    "See you later, please"


    Gently bow your head before leaving the store.


    View the whole town as you head to the square.


    There is grief and confusion in people''s faces.


    Some of them seem to be drinking and crying at the store.


    "Ah."


    There seems to be a crowd at the store on the way to the square.


    Seeing, men are gathered to speak up aloud.


    Stop and see how it goes so you don''t get involved.


    If there seems to be a problem, I intend to evacuate it, as Mr Seiselk and the others have said to me.


    After watching for a while, I see the vigilante people approaching them early enough.


    I wish I could calm down with that.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    My body trembles when I am suddenly called from behind.


    Turning back in a hurry, Mr. Rickbelt with a slightly bewildered look.


    "Bad. I''m going to surprise you..."


    "Ah, no. It''s okay. Why are you here?


    "Gilmouth''s home."


    Mr. Gilmouth''s use?


    "Oops, you seem calm"


    See where there was noise, like following Mr. Rickbelt''s gaze.


    Apparently, the vigilante has settled down with his arrival.


    "Sounds like a little problem going on, but you look okay"


    I am horrified by Mr. Rickbelt''s words.


    He''s already been taken by the Knights.


    I guess it''s about Count Faltria.


    "Thank you very much."


    "It was tough, but this calms me down. You finally see the end."


    Mr. Rickbelt''s tired, but somewhere horny voice.


    I guess that''s what all the people who have been involved in this problem feel.


    "All right, I''m going back to work."


    "Yes. Good luck"


    "Whoa. That said, how''d the hunt go?


    "I''m serving a roasted wild rabbit for dinner today."


    "Oops...... I guess Nooga will hold it in anyway"


    I laugh at Mr. Rickbelt for giving me a slightly sober look.


    Hi, Mr. Rickbelt is vulnerable to Mr. Nouga.


    "I''ve got two."


    One is Mr. Nouga and Mr. Sifal.


    The other one is for the others.


    It''s not much, but it''s not just wild rabbits, so it''ll be fine.


    "That''s right, Ivy, I know exactly what the Noogas are about. Well, you''re looking forward to it!


    Leave it to Mr. Rickbelt, when he responds with a laugh, he goes to a separate place.


    I''m sure we''ll all be here today at dinner.


    Good luck, I guess I''ll make it a little extravagant.

 121 118 Stories Dried Meat is Popular

    "Whoa, that''s a ton of stuff today. Boy''s a good hunter."


    "No......"


    See 14 pieces of meat I put on my desk.


    It is massive indeed.


    But this is all Ciel''s business.


    Um, Ciel''s been working hard since the day we hunted for a long time.


    Every time you set a trap, Ciel messes with wild rabbits and wild rats with intimidation.


    Once I asked him to stop, the next day he usually brought his hunted prey.


    Apparently, they''ve decided to offer me prey no matter what.


    From Ciel''s point of view, does that mean I can''t hunt?


    ... I was planning on working hard, too.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No. I''ve been buying it out for you that whole day, are you okay?


    "Hahaha, never mind. Apparently, rumors of this store are spreading among junior adventurers."


    "Rumors?"


    "Oh, when you come to my shop, you can buy a lot of dried meat."


    "Oh, I heard that rumor in the square."


    "Whoa! I knew it was a rumor?


    "Yes, I heard about this store, so I always wondered what it was, so I''m pretty sure."


    The rumor I heard was, "I''m pretty sure you can buy a lot of dried meat at the boulevard store."


    The junior adventurers need to prepare for a variety of things before caging in.


    Tools to hunt demons in caves, tents to use in caves, and food.


    Dried meat is the main necessity in food.


    But every butcher in this town has thin dried meat.


    For this reason, it is necessary to search around the store in order to count.


    That''s a lot of work.


    However, if you come to this store in the past few days, you won''t have to go around the store because you can buy a lot.


    That''s what''s spreading in the square as rumors.


    I was surprised when I first heard it.


    The reason for that information is because it''s the meat I sell.


    "Well, thanks to that rumor, my shop is a popular one. So, I still want the meat"


    If that rumor does spread, you''ll need meat.


    "Hey, kid."


    "Yes."


    "Can we just increase the amount a little bit?


    "What!"


    For 14 today.


    When I get more of this, I get about 20.


    Or 15 yesterday.


    Before that, for sure, 18.


    Does that mean it''s not enough?


    "Ahhh, I''m not saying I can''t. It''s a little oversold."


    The shopkeeper''s gaze turns to the shelves selling dried meat.


    When I look at the shelves with that too, there are about six large bags of dried meat on that shelf.


    I''m sure there were about 25 of them yesterday.


    "I''ve got guys buying five in the morning. That''s all we have."


    Five!


    The big bag in this store is about five days worth of food for one person.


    There should have been a group of three or four adventurers going into the cave.


    ... I do feel like I''m buying a little too much, but that would mean caging in a cave.


    But it''s oversold.


    If it sells in that condition, it''s not enough at all.


    "I''ll do my best"


    "Sorry."


    I''m Ciel, even if I say I''ll do my best.


    No, I want to be able to hunt somehow, too.


    Ciel normally has me hunting, and I set a trap, too.


    I wonder if I can do my best with this.


    "Copper plate as usual, okay?


    "Yes."


    Receive the copper plate and leave the store.


    Eight days from the day Count Faltria was captured.


    The whole town finally returned to its original state.


    He seemed to be really popular with the people in town and the atmosphere across town seemed dark and depressing for a couple of days.


    That calmed down a little bit, and people started laughing on the boulevard.


    Mr. Seiselk and the others seem relieved.


    Mr. Low Creek and Mr. Sifal went back home from the square two days ago.


    Mr. Nouga also said he would roll into a house he knew, and he''s not here since today.


    It will be time for Mr Borolda and the others to get back to their original jobs.


    Then you''re done with my diner.


    ... It''s over, isn''t it?


    You''re a little nervous.


    Well, I''m not particularly concerned because I''m happy they need me.


    Returning to the square, there is the figure of Mr. Ratlua.


    Still, I have a few hours for dinner.


    Is something wrong?


    "Mr. Ratlua, you''re early today"


    "Good luck"


    "Good luck"


    A little tired look but its atmosphere is soft.


    Apparently, something good happened.


    "I have a message from Gilmouth and the captain."


    Mr. Gilmouth and the captain?


    "What is it?


    I''m not involved with the organization anymore.


    So I don''t think there''s anything about this.


    I haven''t even caused any problems... I bet.


    "''I want to talk to you slowly, so why don''t you join me for dinner?'' Cause."


    "... ah! Uh."


    Doesn''t seem to mean I was having problems before I knew it, good.


    And it''s dinner.


    ... Are you coming to eat?


    "Are you coming here to eat?


    "What? Oh, no, no. He said he''d buy us dinner."


    "Luxury... is that okay?


    "It''s okay. We''re going to have to take care of it."


    Is Mr. Ratlua and the others with you?


    I hope so.


    "Yes. Pleasure!


    "Okay! What do you want?


    "There''s no particular hope, though."


    "Oh well. Then I''ll take my chances."


    Is that good?


    Besides, he has an indescribable look.


    Don''t feel like you''re thinking about something that''s definitely not good.


    "Hmm?"


    "No, it''s on your face."


    "...... hahahaha, I''m fine. Because it''s not impossible."


    Looks like he was thinking something after all.


    Are you sure it''s okay if I leave it to you?


    "I''m really fine"


    Mr. Ratlua laughs bitterly when he sees my face.


    Apparently he had a worried look on his face.


    But because this is Mr Ratlua''s fault.


    "I believe you! Please."


    I don''t know what kind of store there is, so I have to ask for it.


    Good luck, Mr. Gilmouth, Captain.


    "Okay, I''d like to go in this town. Kind of a fancy store. ''Please don''t be nervous at the store''...... eh"


    There''s no way I know what it tastes like to be in a fancy store because I''m nervous.


    Normal is the best.


    "Mr. Ratlua, please make yourself at a convenient place to eat"


    Let''s just keep it in mind.


    He looks a little sorry for my words.


    I''m glad I told you.


    "I don''t have a choice, I''m so sorry. I''ll tell you exactly what Ivy wants."


    I was empowered by the huge part, but I won''t give up on this.


    It''s going to be kind of awesome if I leave it to you.


    Still, I''m a little excited.


    "Mr. Ratlua, is that your use to say it?


    "Uh, I''m a little tired, so I guess I feel like I''m out here."


    Does that mean you''re skipping?


    Mr. Ratlua is a free man, isn''t he?


    But don''t you get angry or something?


    ... you''re not the one who makes that mistake.


    Absolutely.


    "Ah, Seiselk will explain later,"


    "Yes?"


    "Count Faltria has pleaded guilty."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, the evidence we gathered was enough. Evidence coming out of his lair seems to be decisive."


    A safe house.


    That''s what I felt like being aristocratic.


    Still, did you finally admit it?


    I was worried because even when I poked at the evidence, I heard that it was a conspiracy and that I would not plead guilty to it.


    You must have been a good guy, but you feel like you got your nature at the end of the day.


    That''s scary.


    "That''s it, finally."


    We are.


    What about us?


    That''s kind of an inclusive way of saying it.


    "Did you blow it off or did you throw yourself away? He talks, he talks. This is the worst part about nobility."


    "... what do you call it"


    "Because of that, it looks like we''re in a pretty rush in Wang Du. I hear he talked about the backpack that was in trouble in Wangdu. They say the Knights are investigating now."


    In every town, is there an organization behind it?


    Thinking about it, we need to continue our journey more carefully.


    I guess I really need to think about solo travel.


    "Thank you and stupidity were both received from Gilmouth, the king''s capital."


    "Gratitude and stupidity?


    "Yes. A thank you that finally seems to have a purpose about the organization I''ve been chasing. You''re so stupid that you can''t afford information all of a sudden."


    "... it''s similar to here"


    "Hmm? Really, the state here a while back? That''s tough, the place is the king''s capital. Poor thing."


    I hope you make a little look of pity.


    Otherwise, you''ll look like a belly-black person.


    "Mr. Ratlua, that''s just what they say with such a smile..."


    "Oh, no. Nature."


    I try to hide my face with my hands, but it looks like a lot of fun.


    Mr. Ratlua is refreshing but belly black.


    I''m probably sure of it.


    Maybe it was a good fight with Mr. Schiffer.

 122 119 Stories Popular for Dried Meat

    Put Sora in her bag and head to the woods.


    "Morning."


    "Good Morning"


    The gatekeepers seem to have remembered my face because of the day after day.


    Not only do you say hello, but you give me a little information.


    I really appreciate all the animal and demon moves, especially in the woods.


    "Are you still hunting today?


    "Yes."


    "Right. Oh, yeah. Watch out for information on intermediate demons in the woods over to the cave."


    "Thank you"


    If it''s an intermediate demon, it''s not about Ciel.


    I don''t know what kind of demon it is, but let''s be careful.


    Proceed through the woods for a while, make sure there are no signs of people, and then get Sola out of the bag.


    "Puffy."


    Jump around me with a piompion, and stay in the back of the woods.


    "Sola, not that way."


    "... pu ~"


    I noticed recently that Sola is directional tone deaf.


    You didn''t notice because you''ve been beside me the whole time so that you could hide it in your bag right away on the journey.


    Free to walk? and sometimes go in a hell of a direction.


    Sora seems to be aware of the matter herself, and when cautioned, she makes a disloyal voice.


    It''s cute, but I''ll be more unfaithful when I say it, so be careful.


    As I walked out in the direction where I set the trap, I felt signs of Ciel.


    After stopping and waiting for a while, Ciel descends from the top of the tree.


    "Morning, Ciel. That''s a lot of stuff."


    A slightly larger basket in the mouth of a good ciel.


    The basket was given to me that it would be difficult to bring the prey.


    And there are a lot of wild rabbits and wild rats thrown in.


    Starting yesterday, I decided to separate the trap from me and the hunt from Ciel, but he seems to have worked pretty hard.


    "Wow. Let''s hurry up and see who''s in the trap."


    Ciel leaves his basket in his mouth and walks out to the place where he set the trap.


    Somehow that look is smiling, I have to think about the contents of the basket.


    "Well, what do you say?


    The number of traps set is 16.


    Have you been a little successful?


    I''m going to check every trap I set.


    Oh, it''s hanging.


    Put the prey hanging from the trap in the basket you brought.


    12 of 16 traps had prey hung.


    ... That''s crazy?


    Does it take this long?


    Normally, if you hang your prey in half, it''s massive.


    Yet today 12 pieces are hung with prey.


    This is the same as when Ciel intimidated you.


    ... No way Ciel cooperated?


    "Ciel, could you have intimidated me?


    "Nya-yay."


    This way of ringing is, ''Yes, I did'', right?


    ... Is that it?


    I asked you yesterday, didn''t I?


    Because you don''t have to intimidate your prey.


    I thought Ciel gave you a convincing look, too, but you didn''t make it through?


    Or, what the hell number will it be when combined with the prey that Ciel has been hunting?


    ... This needs to be quickly dismantled.


    Grab one basket with prey and hurry to the riverside.


    The other basket was brought to me by Ciel.


    "Thanks"


    Counting, Ciel has 4 wild rabbits and 7 wild rats.


    You can hunt this many often, can''t you?


    Wow.


    I have 8 wild rabbits and 4 wild rats.


    And a wild bat.


    For some reason, Nobato was in a trap.


    I wonder how unlucky it is to hang on a trap you set on the ground.


    "Okay, dismantle it!


    12 wild rabbits and 11 wild rats.


    Too many to say I''m just used to it.


    Besides, I even have a second field bat to dismantle.


    We have to work hard.


    "Huh, I''m tired."


    In front of me is meat wrapped in massive banana leaves.


    Nobato could be dismantled beautifully today without wasting it... should be.


    I also got a good bone.


    Stretch out your arms and let your body loosen up and you''ll hear it.


    Sounds out of my own body, but wow.


    "Well, let''s go back to town and sell the meat!


    Ciel and Sola lie down by a nearby tree.


    Sora is asleep again.


    I envy you.


    So, the freshness drops.


    "Ciel, thank you. Next time you set a trap, don''t intimidate me. Please."


    "Holy shit!


    Are you saying you don''t like this?


    You didn''t say "nya," did you?


    We don''t have time for this right now, so we''ll talk about it the next time.


    "Okay... Sora won''t wake up ~"


    Put the sleeping Sola in the bag and hold the bag with meat.


    With that said, I feel like Sola has been sleeping unusually the last few days.


    Is it your fault?


    I''m healthy, and I eat a lot.


    I''m just sleeping a lot?


    Mm-hmm. We don''t have time for this right now.


    Think slowly later, or ask Mr. Ratlua about the slime.


    "Ciel, I''ll see you later"


    We''ll come back to replace the trap, so we''ll discuss it with Ciel thoroughly then.


    I''m sure it will turn out delightfully... but my hunting won''t improve.


    How can I put it, will you understand?


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and go into town.


    Take the boulevard to the butcher who has taken care of you the last few days.


    "Hello."


    "Ooh. I''ve been waiting for you!


    Have you been waiting?


    Is something wrong?


    "What''s wrong?


    "That."


    Empty shelves in the direction indicated by the store owner.


    Could it be sold out?


    "Did you sell them all?


    "Oh, while I put the dried meat I finished today on the shelf for less than an hour."


    "That''s amazing"


    It''s only lunch.


    And yet I didn''t know it would sell out.


    It would mean that the story is quite widespread.


    "How was your day?


    "Good luck"


    Ciel did.


    Remove the meat wrapped in banana leaves from the bag.


    "Um, can I have a wild bat, too?


    "Did you hunt wild bats? Wow."


    "Hahaha, those bones too"


    "Of course I''m fine. Because wild bats are pretty rare, they sell at high prices."


    Good.


    "The wild bat is 180 dals. Bone''s 150 dals, okay?


    It should have been 150 dals just for wild bat meat before.


    Pretty expensive here, huh?


    "Yes. So please"


    "Are you sure you want a copper plate?


    "Yes, because it''s easy to use"


    "Okay. 330 dals of wild bat to 2300 dals. That''s 2630 dals in total."


    When I receive the copper plate and the copper coin, I put it in a magic bag.


    "Thanks a lot."


    "No. Um, I''m thinking about going to the next town."


    "Oh, well."


    "Excuse me."


    I''m done with the organization, and it''s time to solve problems like gratuities.


    So I''m planning on heading to the next town.


    It''s bad for the owner.


    "Well, that''s what I knew. Besides, I''ve made up my mind about this one."


    The store owner shows a bit of a niggling laugh.


    "What is it?


    "Hahaha, that''s not a big deal, but I decided to make a request to the guild"


    "To secure meat? But he said it would cost him extra money."


    "Well, it is. I know I can sell more meat than that."


    "It''s the adventurers, but when things work out in the cave, they''re coming to my store to buy meat. I thought it was a celebration, too. A little high meat. They say dried meat makes a good ingredient to spread the store."


    I see the impression of the store is good because I was able to buy a lot of dried meat.


    I wonder if this is something called an initial investment.


    Ah, I feel like my knowledge before.


    "Good for you"


    "Whoa. I wouldn''t have noticed if the kid hadn''t brought me a ton of meat. Thank God."


    "No, you can safely embark on a journey"


    "Don''t get lonely ~"


    I''m a little surprised by what the store owner said.


    I didn''t expect you to say it that way.


    "Not yet, I''ll take care of you for a while"


    "That''s what I say. Say hello."


    "Welcome. See you tomorrow."


    "Oh, don''t push it."


    "Yes."


    Leave the store and head to the square to pick up the trap.


    Oh, no.


    My face is definitely burning.


    I can''t believe you said that to me.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t expect the store to have a better reputation for dried meat.


    That''s funny.


    Now, what do you want me to tell Ciel to stop the intimidation?


    Ah, but if you stop intimidating me, you''re going to have a lot less prey.


    Given the condition of that store, even if you made a request to the guild, you won''t get a steady number any time soon.


    "The shopkeeper took care of me, and in this town, I think I''ll get Ciel to do his best."


    ... Let''s do that.


    Just a little more.

 123 120 Stories Celebration

    "Ivy, over here!


    Mr. Ratlua waving in front of the store.


    Today, they''re celebrating organizational devastation.


    The story of Mr. Gilmouth and the captain luxurying me for dinner somehow became a celebration of renting out the store.


    Mr Ratlua told me that the deputy commander seemed to have made quite a leak.


    "Sorry, it''s late"


    "It''s okay. You were going to set a trap, weren''t you?


    "Yes."


    "Ivy is behind the butchers that have become popular! Right."


    "What is it?


    "Gilmouth was saying. The butcher asked me to find out if Ivy existed."


    "I?"


    "Yes, Ivy was the one who made the butcher that the adventurers were making popular. It''s been rumored."


    "... yeah! How could you do that!


    When are we going to be talking about that?


    Though I did tell the store owner that I was the reason for the rumors.


    I can''t believe you even passed it on to Mr. Gilmouth.


    I''m too embarrassed.


    "Whoa! Ivy, you''re here."


    Mr. Borolda is showing his face from inside the store.


    Its face is slightly red, so it looks like it''s already drunk.


    "Mr. Borolda, you can''t drink too much. We need to be careful."


    "Hahaha, I''m fine. I know exactly what to add and subtract."


    The store is quite busy.


    Or it seems that some people are already able to do it drunk.


    When I went to the back of the store with Mr. Borolda''s guidance, I saw Mr. Gilmouth and the others.


    Looks like Mr. Seiselk and the others are with us.


    "It''s late"


    "No, I''m fine. It must be about the butcher. Rumor has it we hunt amazing every day."


    I laugh bitterly at Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    Rumors really seem to be spreading.


    Sure, hey, maybe I overdid it.


    When I told Ciel to work hard for the store owner I took care of him, the next day the number of prey had exceeded 30.


    I got a little lost, but, well, maybe I couldn''t sell everything to the butcher.


    Over 30 every day in the last few days.


    Again, too much.


    "hahahaha...... thanks"


    I have no idea what to say.


    In the meantime, let me thank you.


    "All right, here comes the lead. Let''s toast."


    Lead role?


    I twist my neck but don''t wonder around, I spin alcohol in a glass.


    "Um, what''s the lead role?


    "Sorry Ivy. Gilmouth and the others could not be deluded."


    Mr. Borolda looks sorry.


    Couldn''t you mislead me?


    ... about Sola?


    "Sola?"


    "Yeah. I''m sorry"


    I shrugged my shoulders when I turned my gaze to Mr. Gilmouth.


    You don''t seem angry from how it looks.


    "Excuse me."


    "You don''t have to apologize at all. Rare can hide things."


    Both the captain and Mr Gilmouth are nodding at the words of the deputy captain.


    "Thank you"


    Good.


    Doesn''t seem like a hassle.


    "Ivy, will you show your face to the guild when you have time?


    "Are you in the guild?


    Mr. Gilmouth calls out in an atmosphere of intrigue.


    Besides, Mr. Borolda distorts his face.


    What is it?


    "Out, Gilmouth''s Rare Likes"


    You like Rae too?


    "That''s good. I''d like to see a little girl named Sola."


    Ivy, you can say no.


    Mr. Marl Leak pinches his mouth with a frightened look.


    Sure, Sola is a rare slime.


    I wonder if it''s irresistible for people who like rare things.


    "Can I have it tomorrow evening?


    I''m looking out for Mr. Gilmouth, and Sora will help me if I have enough to show her.


    "Then I''ll come with you. I don''t doubt Gilmouth."


    Don''t worry, Mr. Ratlua, if you''ll come with me.


    When I thanked him, he stroked my head.


    "Whoa, it''s a specialty of this store. Eat a bunch of ivy. Cheers before you do."


    The captain stands up with a glass.


    "Attention all! He did his best this time. Thanks. Drink well and eat well today! Cheers!"


    A toast goes up from here and there to respond to the words of the captain.


    Pretty busy.


    I''m a little confused because this is the first time I''ve come to such a busy place.


    But they all look like they''re having fun smiling.


    I''m kind of excited.


    "Still, that was an amazing operation. They''re pretty messed up, too."


    The captain seems to be having a lot of fun.


    "Heh, well, you don''t normally have that kind of operation."


    To Mr. Rickbelt''s words, he''s nodding around.


    Sure, it was a pretty reckless operation, wasn''t it?


    Well done.


    "He couldn''t even escape because he had no idea what was going on. As for catching him, he''s been quite helpful."


    of specialties from the plate in front of me...... I wonder what.


    Take the fried stuff and eat it.


    Mm-hmm, a little salty.


    Is this the one that tastes good for alcohol?


    But delicious.


    What meat.


    "Delicious?


    "Yes. What meat is this?


    "That''s a wild bat. It''s a specialty of this store, but I can''t really get a wild bat. You''re lucky today."


    ... Nobato.


    Sure, that''s the prey Ciel''s been hunting for me for the last three days.


    No way, the meat I sold?


    "With that said, wasn''t this shop bought from the store Ivy was selling meat from?


    Mr. Borolda tilts his neck at Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    "Ah, yeah. Certainly Seiselk is right."


    That means Ciel''s prey.


    "Ivy, have you been hunting wild bats?


    "Ah, my people."


    Answer Mr Ratlua''s words a little cloudy.


    People who know what''s going on make a face of it.


    Probably noticed Ciel was hunting.


    "Ivy, gratuities and bounty money, but you got the whole organization, all you have to do is calculate. When are you coming to get it?


    Gratuities and bounty money.


    Oh, well, I thought it was time.


    "I''m always okay"


    If I get paid, I''ll have to get ready for the trip.


    "Right. Then I''ll call you when I''m ready, okay?


    "Yes, please"


    I don''t know, because there hasn''t been anyone with us since we started our journey.


    A little, no. Pretty lonely.


    "Let''s drink more than that now!


    Mr. Low Creek, with a bright red face, suddenly stands up and screams.


    "Hey, we got zero!


    "Ahahahahaha, it''s okay, it''s okay"


    He seems pretty drunk going around.


    The words are firm, but fluttering.


    "You, drink too much!


    Mr. Borolda tries to take away the cup Mr. Low Creek has, but cleverly avoids it.


    Wow, I''m turning around drunk and avoiding it.


    But are you okay?


    "Ugh."


    "Ah!"


    I knew it.


    Mr. Marl Leak rushes to take Mr. Low Creek somewhere.


    Everyone sighed loudly, dropping off their backs.


    "Sorry."


    Mr. Borolda seemed a little drunk, but he seemed to wake up.


    "Well, let''s drink and eat slowly. This store has a reputation for delicious food. Ivy, eat well."


    "Don''t drink too much, Captain."


    "Hahaha, be careful"


    Is this atmosphere a little more?


    I made my own decision, but I might just regret it a little bit.


    But I don''t want to give up my journey.


    I can gently stroke my head.


    When I gave him my gaze in surprise, Mr. Sifal laughed and was beside him.


    "Stay back. In this town."


    Mr. Sifal is really good at reading people''s minds.


    And give me the words I want.


    "Yes, of course."


    That''s two places.


    The village of Latme and the town of Otolwa.


    You''ve made it to the good guys.

 124 121 Stories Why we continue our journey

    "Ho, that''s so rare. I''ve never seen a translucent slime."


    To Mr. Gilmouth, Sora, who is staring intriguingly.


    Sola is staring at Mr. Gilmouth.


    Is there something in Mr. Gilmouth that would interest Sora?


    "That''s a weird picture."


    Nodding at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Slime stares at each other with a good physical strength.


    It would be a strange sight for anyone to see.


    ... strange or creepy?


    "Uh, Sola. This is the Alliance Master¡­¡­¡­"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The gaze of Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Ratlua hurts.


    Uh, that?


    What was Mr. Gilmouth''s name?


    "Ivy, there''s nothing to worry about. Because most guys don''t remember Gilmouth''s name."


    "Excuse me."


    "Hahaha, never mind. Ratlua''s right, there are many adventurers who don''t know my name."


    Mr. Gilmouth is laughing, but rude, isn''t he?


    Ugh, name......


    "It''s a log riff. Say hello, Sola."


    Mr. Logliffe?


    ... No, I can''t remember at all.


    Let''s give up.


    "Pfft. Pfft."


    "Ivy, what are you saying?


    "... I don''t know"


    Mr. Gilmouth will ask, but I just don''t know.


    It sounded a little silly, but I''d like to think it was my fault.


    "That''s funny."


    Mr. Ratlua pokes at Sola.


    "Pu ~!"


    Oh, this is a grumpy voice.


    "Mr. Ratlua, I''m a little upset."


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry"


    When Mr. Ratlua strokes Sola slowly, his eyes become much narrower.


    I love being stroked, Sola, so I seem to be in a better mood.


    Simple.


    "With that said, you''re getting ready for a journey?


    Mr. Gilmouth asked while serving sweets off the shelf.


    "Yes, I''m going on a journey when the gratuity and bounty thing is over"


    "Right. You''re not going to settle down in this town like this?


    "Uh, I''m going to continue my journey"


    "Well, don''t get lonely. That''s what Ratlua would think, isn''t it?


    "Well."


    Mr. Ratlua, who spoke to Mr. Gilmouth, shrugged his shoulders and showed them.


    "It''s a treat that''s gonna be a specialty of this town."


    ... What a subtle explanation, huh?


    I look at the sweets wonderfully, but they look like butter cookies.


    It is baked into beautiful colors and looks very tasty.


    Turn down and then put one in your mouth.


    I''m just happy with the size of being eaten in one bite.


    "What do you say?


    "It''s delicious. It''s crisp, sweet and sweet. I''m delighted with the easy-to-eat size"


    "Right. No, good."


    I wonder what it is?


    Is there something in this cookie?


    "Gilmouth''s wife made it."


    Oh, I see.


    Is that it?


    Miss Gilmouth, is your face a little red?


    "Gilmouth can light up as soon as it comes to his wife. That''s funny."


    "Hey, don''t tear it up"


    Mr. Ratlua laughs and reaches for cookies.


    "It sure is delicious"


    "Oh, he''s trying his best to open the store."


    "That''s amazing"


    "Oh, thank you"


    Mr. Gilmouth''s cheeks turn soothingly red.


    Seems pretty vulnerable to your wife.


    I didn''t expect you to know Mr. Gilmouth''s weaknesses.


    "Well, come back anytime."


    "Yes, thank you"


    All the people I met in this town are so sweet.


    Though there have been some major problems with the organization.


    Get a souvenir full of cookies and leave Mr. Gilmouth''s room.


    Walk slowly through town.


    Say goodbye to this town, too.


    "After all, don''t you feel like living in this town?


    Where there were few people on the road, Mr. Ratlua stopped and asked.


    "... the journey so far has been a thing to escape"


    "What?"


    I wanted Mr. Ratlua to hear it.


    All this time, you thought a lot of things for me.


    It''s because he''s so sweet.


    I never thought I''d want you to know the truth.


    "I checked my skills at church when I was 5. It was Tamer."


    I''m thrilled.


    Are you sure it''s okay to talk?


    Still.


    "Except it was starless"


    "... no stars..."


    The desire to see and the fear of what look he is listening to this story intersect.


    "Then everything changed. My parents have become enemies around me. Except for just one."


    The only allies were fortune tellers.


    "When I was eight, my father almost killed me and I ran away from the village. I was sad and sorry, and I just ran away to live."


    "... right"


    I don''t remember Mr. Ratlua''s voice being disgusted or anything.


    Get the courage to do that and gently turn your gaze to him.


    Serious expression, but my eyes are so sweet.


    My eyebrows get hot when I twitch about it.


    "I was anxious to see how long I should run away. Where should I flee?"


    "Yeah."


    "If they find out it''s no star, they think it''s gonna kill them."


    That was the case in that village.


    From the moment I found out it was starless, my parents dumped me.


    So I''ve always been anxious that if they found out, they''d kill me.


    "But you were supposed to meet Captain Oguto and Deputy Velivela in the village of Latme and realize I was a translator, but you didn''t ask me anything and help me. You even gave me my word."


    "Yeah."


    "Meet Mr. Ratlua and give me a hand when you know they''re after me. He didn''t say anything about such a reckless operation, and he stayed with me."


    "Yeah."


    "It wasn''t like the people I knew. The fortune-teller told me to know the world, and I finally understood what it really meant."


    "Right."


    "Yes, I know what I meant when I said be strong."


    At first, when the fortune teller told me to work out my body to live in the woods, I thought.


    But when I met Captain Ogt, I thought those words were saying the strength to believe in people.


    But I think the strength the fortune teller was talking about is the strength that doesn''t run away from itself.


    Strength that doesn''t escape the reality of no stars.


    I didn''t mean to run, but I was running.


    I didn''t want to admit it.


    But I can tell you now. It''s okay without the stars.


    I don''t have a problem.


    "You''re here for the good guys."


    I will be happy with Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    "Mr. Ratlua, the journey ahead is not to escape, but to find it"


    "Find it?"


    "Yes, I really want to find something to do"


    "I see, that''s good. Then it''s good to see the world. Some have opened inns from adventurers, others have opened drinkers. And, of course, the one who opened the sweetener."


    "Yes."


    I thought Mr. Ratlua would say that.


    Because he was serious about me.


    "When we first met, I was worried about the volatile atmosphere."


    Unstable atmosphere?


    I guess it''s because I was scared of all sorts of things.


    "But it looks okay now. I think he''s looking right in the front."


    "Thank you. I got the courage to see Mr. Ratlua taking me seriously."


    "Hahaha, that''s just embarrassing"


    Horrified by the slightly reddened face covered with his hands and laughing.


    Nice talking to you.


    It''s good to meet Mr. Ratlua.


    "Thank you"


    "I didn''t do anything. That''s the answer Ivy found herself with. To be honest, I was surprised that there were no stars. But Ivy is Ivy."


    Yes, I am, including the fact that I have no stars.


    What''s wrong with that?


    "I''m me, right?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Glad to hear it.


    But.


    "The purpose of the journey is positive, but the problem is piling up"


    "Hahaha, we need to figure out a way to protect ourselves for now"


    Yes, it is.


    Sola on Ciel, and me.


    Too much anxiety to travel.


    As we continue our journey until we find something, we must first look for ways to keep ourselves safe!

 125 122 stories, the more I know.

    "Ivy, can I ask you something?


    Mr. Ratlua urged me to point my stopped leg at the square.


    That being said, it was a street, albeit less crowded.


    You should have thought more of a place to talk.


    "Yes."


    "Without the stars, surely there''s not enough power in everything? That means you can''t do Tame, right? Ciel''s been wondering about magic for a long time, but is Sola made of Tame?


    Not strong enough for everything?


    Is that how they say it?


    You''ve never heard of it before.


    "Ciel hasn''t been able to do Tame because he doesn''t have enough magic. Sola is Taming."


    "Then wouldn''t no star be a mistake?


    "No, Sola is a collapsed slime."


    "... yeah! Oh, sorry. That was loud. What, that collapse?


    You''re kind of more surprised than I was when I didn''t have a star.


    Is it so surprising that Sola is a collapsed slime?


    "Yes, it''s a collapsed slime that is also rolled by the wind. Now I''m solid, though."


    "Right. You mean you could have taemed without a star because you''re weaker than a normal slime?


    "Probably is"


    I can''t think of anything else.


    Mr. Ratlua is staring at the bag containing Sola.


    Is it so uncommon to collapse slime?


    "Is collapse slime that rare?


    "Oh, rare in the slime but rare in the rare. Even so, there''s no adventurer looking to be useless because he''ll be dead soon... you''re alive"


    "... Yes. I''m fine."


    "Really... ah, is collapsed slime dedicated to Tamer without stars?


    "I thought so, too."


    "Right. Even a single star Tamer lets the Tame of Collapse Slime die with too much power. That''s why I''ve never heard of Tame before. I see. A slime dedicated to no stars? Can I ask you what you can do?


    "Eh."


    What shall I do?


    We''ve talked this far. Can''t we hide it?


    "If it''s hard to say..."


    "No, probably because Sola is pretty special"


    "Hahaha, just because you can judge people is special."


    Yes, it was.


    You already did.


    I hope so.


    Resolve and talk about Sola''s meals and Adandala''s encounters.


    Along the way, I was a little scared because Mr. Ratlua''s expression got harsher.


    "Ivy."


    The nervousness runs because they called me by my name with a serious look and voice.


    "Yes."


    "I''m glad you told me, but from now on, I''m going to hide the basics. You have to choose who you want to talk to."


    Is Sola special after all?


    Right, because it digests the degraded version of the potion to the bin.


    "I can''t believe you''re healing the seriously wounded. It''s the power of those who have five stars in their light skills."


    That way?


    Is that so?


    "What''s a light skill?


    "Don''t you know? Do you know your heel skills?


    "Yes, it''s a pretty rare skill to cure wounds and illnesses, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, you can think of light skills as the top version of that"


    Even the heel skills are pretty amazing, but the top version of it?


    Does Sola have that 5 star power?


    Eh......


    "If you say 5 stars with your light skills, you''re famous for two people who serve the king. There must have been no one but Kako."


    Serving the King...... Somehow, Sola has become a being on the cloud.


    I don''t know, I might be happy in a way.


    After I admitted to myself, I was able to look around slowly.


    The more I know......


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "Hahaha, I can''t get a word out of you either. I didn''t know Sola had that power...... Oh, did I tell you Ciel wasn''t tayme?


    "Yes."


    "After I heard about Sola, it was very hard to ask, but what was the mark on Ciel''s forehead?


    "... it was made by Ciel to imitate Sola''s mark himself"


    To my answer, Mr. Ratlua held his head with a strange roar.


    I can''t seem to afford someone who happens to pass next door to see him with strange eyes but cares.


    I''m terribly afraid to ask the answer.


    "Um, could it be something amazing?


    It is true that the book said, ''It is a thing that manifests itself naturally, so if it is a fake thing, it can be quickly dispensed with''.


    "It''s amazing or impossible."


    Impossible.


    Hahaha, the problem keeps piling up ~.


    "It is difficult to imitate the mark of Tame, even those with such power. Even if I could, it would soon collapse. And they say that part burns."


    Burn! Burn!


    That, I found out.


    "I''ve never seen a mark made by Ciel break, and it never burns."


    "Ivy, don''t tell me about Ciel."


    "Right"


    The two of us gaze at each other and sigh.


    I have too many problems, I don''t know what to do anymore.


    "Will you involve Sifal when this happens? They could come up with a good solution."


    I think that''s a good idea.


    If you''re Mr. Schiffer, I think I''m okay, too.


    "Ivy, what do we do?


    "Let''s get involved"


    "Okay, then let''s go now. I hope it''s sooner."


    "Where are you?


    "It''s Cifal''s house. I''m gonna walk a little, okay?


    You''re very interested in Mr. Schiffer''s house.


    I can imagine a house that''s so focused and unplugged, but I wonder.


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    "But you''d be surprised. When I talk about it now. Looking forward to it."


    Head to Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal''s house in a good mood.


    After a while through the square, you can see a particular peeping house through the gate.


    That''s Mr. Schiffer.


    As you can imagine.


    "Ivy to Ratlua?


    Mr. Sifal gives a surprised look at the front door.


    I saw Mr. Ratlua''s face and wrinkled between my eyebrows.


    I''m sure you may have realized that you''ve brought every problem.


    "I just need to talk to you. What about her?"


    "Oh, we broke up"


    "What, you broke up... eh? Breaking up? Why again?"


    "You''re going to have a lot of trouble. It''s just that you get your mouth shut at work."


    Mr. Schiffer shakes his head with a sigh.


    Relationships between men and women are difficult for me.


    "Well, I guess it''s just for today. I know you realize that, but we need to talk about Ivy."


    "I guess. Go ahead."


    I got Mr. Sifal''s forgiveness, so I''m going up to the house.


    Everything is gathered from the shelves and from the chairs.


    Then it''s not too flashy, it''s calm.


    "Sit down. I''ll bring you some tea."


    Sit in a chair and see the whole room.


    It''s still Mr. Schiffer''s space.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Excuse me. I''m suddenly here."


    When I lowered my head to Mr. Sifal, he was gently stroked with a pompous pompous.


    "If you let Sola out too,"


    "Yes."


    Get Sola out of the bag and explain that it''s Mr. Sifal''s house.


    Sola looked around and came back to me as she circled the room with Pyong-Pyong.


    Apparently satisfied.


    "So."


    I will tell you again the story that Mr Sifal urged me to tell Mr Ratlua.


    When I talked about Sola, I was more nervous than I was about myself.


    Because I thought the presence of Light Skill Star 5 was easier to target than without stars.


    "So..."


    Is that it?


    Why did you need to involve Mr. Schiffer?


    To continue your journey safely?


    There is no difference between Sola and Ciel so that no one can see them as before.


    "Eh?


    "Ah, that sounds a little confusing. Looks like there''s some convicts out there."


    "Convict?


    View Mr. Ratlua.


    He is laughing a little badly.


    "Heh, that''s a great story indeed. Sola is definitely 5 stars in light skills. Ciel could be better at magic than a magic master called the Great Mage."


    I wonder what a magic master is.


    You''re afraid to ask me something.


    "The magic master is the head of the magic research facility held by the royal family. Magic technology says no one is better than this guy"


    Sigh loudly at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    I didn''t want to know.

 126 123 stories Beauty?

    "Huh, and Ivy''s people are amazing"


    "Right. I just couldn''t hold it alone, either. Schiffer, thank you."


    "... Huh, well, I don''t know what else to do"


    ... I''m kind of sorry.


    Neither did I think he was such an amazing being, not only to Ciel, but to Sola.


    I think now that you''ve healed my wounds and saved my dying Ciel, I think you''ve noticed.


    You were conscious of running away and overlooked other important things.


    I''m sure you''re glad you noticed...


    "With that said, Ratlua was recommending the slave of the adventurer to Ivy?


    "Oh, there''s a good chance Ivy will be targeted if we continue our journey. I''m thinking of an adventurer''s slave with the meaning of preventing it, not recommending it"


    Likely to be targeted.


    I''ve been getting a lot of attention before I told you about Ciel and Sola, but I don''t know why.


    It''s kind of more than just being a woman.


    "Am I easily targeted because I''m a child and a woman?


    That''s all?


    "... maybe you haven''t noticed? Ivy has a nice face. I think if you grow up, you''ll be beautiful."


    ... Beautiful?


    Wrap your face around with both hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh! Can I be a beauty?


    "I didn''t realize that."


    "That''s why. When we talked about being targeted, he looked a little strange."


    Mr. Schiffer gives me the look I see.


    Did you look like that?


    Or can you be beautiful?


    ... Wow, my face is hot.


    "Hahaha, Ivy, it''s lit"


    "I''ve never been told that before."


    Embarrassing.


    I feel like my face is red.


    "Hahaha, you have a good personality."


    To Mr. Sifal''s words, I want to escape.


    I''m honestly happy to be told I''m going to be beautiful.


    I''m so embarrassed, but I''m happy.


    But I don''t like being targeted more easily.


    "Ugh, it''s hot"


    I try to fan my face with patty hands, but I don''t feel comfortable.


    Mr Sifal and Mr Ratlua stroked my head for some reason.


    "Well, that''s why I need to think about protecting you. It should be easy for people in danger to catch their eyes."


    Mr. Sifal is nodding at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    "Is slavery still the best?


    "I think so."


    Mr. Ratlua had a few ideas, but he still doesn''t seem to change his mind.


    But Mr. Sifal has a slightly more difficult look.


    Are you against slavery?


    "Hmm, maybe we should stop being slaves to adventurers."


    Mr. Ratlua gives a surprised look at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    "Why not?


    "I don''t think it''s a problem being an adventurer if you just protect it. But in Ivy''s case, it''s important to be discreet."


    "Well, I guess so"


    If it does stand out, there is a good chance that Sola and Ciel will get away with it.


    That is a situation I would definitely like to avoid.


    "The slave of the adventurer is certainly not a problem as an escort, but it can be a prominent factor"


    "Oh, sure."


    Did Mr. Ratlua think of anything, too, that distorted his face a little.


    Would such an adventurer''s slave stand out?


    Though I have seen a few people on the journey.


    ... It may stand out, but I''m also stuck following it with my eyes.


    "Besides, many of you will know me as an adventurer to be an escort"


    "Ah, I wasn''t thinking about that! Sure, a lot of people I know are good for protection, but don''t stand out."


    If you''re an adventurer who can escort you, you mean an adventurer with a lot of arms?


    But slaves like that would be pretty expensive.


    I don''t think I can do it.


    Or is it cheap?


    "Um, how many slaves are adventurers?


    "I know Ratlua better than I do."


    I wonder if Mr. Sifal knows much about slavery?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Ratlua.


    "Mostly a slave to the top adventurers, I guess from about 25 gold coins on a five-year contract. That''s how many slaves I recommend to Ivy."


    ... from about 25 gold coins?


    What, you can never do it, can you?


    You don''t have that kind of money, do you?


    Ah... gratuities and bounty?


    Uh, no way......


    "Um, money..."


    "He said the money problem is fine with the gratuities and the bounty."


    Mr. Ratlua laughs and answers, but I see his face has caught on.


    Uh, 25 gold coins for the gratuity and bounty?


    Is there that much?


    "If you''re one slave, you can afford it. There will be plenty of room left. Maybe we can have two."


    "....................................... Huh?


    What, now I hear something horrible.


    If you were one slave, could you afford it?


    In other words, the gratuity and bounty are at least 25 gold coins.


    Buying slaves leaves money......


    The second one too.


    "Ah."


    "Oh, Ivy''s broken"


    Mr. Sifal laughed because his strange voice came out of his mouth.


    But I don''t think we have a choice.


    I was thinking with gratuities and bounty money, many would be about 10 gold coins.


    Because that was the amount that exceeded the forecast.


    ... but it hasn''t been decided yet.


    Even Mr. Ratlua just won''t know how much the gratuity and bounty is actually.


    "Ivy, because the amount that Ratlua is saying is reasonable"


    Mr. Schiffer stabbed me to a halt.


    Is it reasonable?


    "You''re the biggest credit for crushing all that organization. Besides, there are cases of wanted murderers. Yeah, I''m pretty sure 50 gold coins."


    ... 50 gold coins...


    "Oh, uh... I think I''m getting some headaches"


    I don''t know, I don''t want to think about it anymore.


    No, I have to think about it to solve the problem.


    "Let''s get back to it."


    I manage to snort at Mr. Sifal''s words.


    The two of you are giving me a lot of thought, so let''s do our best.


    And gratuities and bounty money, horrible.


    "If an adventurer''s slave is impossible, merchant?


    Are there also merchant slaves?


    Until now, adventurers have only been conscious.


    "Mm-hmm, business? You know, Ivy''s going to be a good businessman."


    "Right. The food is delicious. Don''t you think we could make a popular store or something?


    "... what are we going to do with it as a popular store? You stand out, don''t you?"


    "Oh, I did"


    Mr. Sifal and Mr. Ratlua keep talking, but I wonder how the hell I''m being seen.


    I have never done business, so I think success is difficult.


    You can''t cook without my help before.


    "Hmm, other than the slave of the adventurer"


    Mr. Ratlua is bothering his head.


    "Are non-adventurers slaves difficult to find?


    "There''s plenty of them."


    Mr. Sifal''s slightly shuddered voice.


    "Except it''s the cause of the enslavement that''s the problem."


    "Uh, problem?


    "Adventurers often fall into slavery because of work failures, but the average person falls into slavery because of alcohol and gambling debt problems. Some people repeat it over and over again, and this kind of guy can''t do it."


    "The worst part is the alcohol problem. Some people change their personality when they drink."


    What causes you to fall into slavery?


    Certainly the alcohol problem will not improve soon, and I would prefer not to.


    I''ve heard that gambling is a habit.


    "For what other reason do you fall into slavery?


    "Mm-hmm. You''ve also heard of houses at merchants for filling holes in business failures, or for treatment costs. It''s just that they''re so small and popular that they can''t get around each other."


    I see, a slave fall caused by none other than himself?


    I''m sure those people are better off, too.


    "You said you were headed to the next town in the king''s capital, right?


    "Yes."


    "Is that the path through the town next to Otrewa, the town of All?


    "Yes."


    "There are famous slave traders in that town over there. You might get a slave of hope over there."


    Mr. Ratlua is really familiar with slavery.


    Is it also for any reason?


    "Ivy, Ratlua''s had a slave fall once."


    "What!"


    I stare at Mr. Ratlua in Mr. Sifal''s words.


    "I got an old, adventurous, slightly reckless request. An adventurer I know bought me a debt service in four years."


    I see, that''s why you''re familiar with it.


    "You''re lucky to have a good guy buy it. Ivy would feel safe."


    Is it also for me and for the slaves?


    Mr. Ratlua is really sweet.

 127 124. No compromise.

    "In the meantime, I''m going to the slave trader in the next town. Conditions are fine, middle-aged male slaves."


    As a result of the discussion, I still bought a slave.


    Mr. Ratlua''s story says that the closer we get to the King''s Capital, the more people with dangerous thoughts.


    In squares with many people, it stands out because you are alone.


    There''s a little resistance, but if they''re after us like this one, we need to take care of it.


    Middle-aged men are conditional because they are of similar age to my father.


    When parents and children see you when they see you, they don''t see you prominently.


    The reason I''m not a woman seems to be that men are more of a wall.


    "If you''re a slaver in a neighboring town, I know you, so I''ll write you a letter."


    I thank Mr Sifal for his words.


    With that said, he also knew the eldest son of a slaver in this town.


    That''s a strange friendship.


    "I''ll keep my terms together."


    "Thank you"


    I think I''ll manage to keep my journey safe.


    But I really didn''t know you were going to buy slaves... I hope there are good people out there.


    "Ivy, you can''t compromise when you decide to be a slave. It''s an important journey."


    "Yes."


    Mr Sifal tells me not to choose if you feel uncomfortable with someone who does not fit the conditions, or even someone who fits the conditions.


    He told me to choose carefully because he''s an important partner in making the journey together.


    "Sola, you fell asleep."


    Following Mr. Sifal''s gaze, Sora is asleep next to me.


    Sleeping again.


    Don''t sleep really well.


    "How much sleep does that slime need?


    "Sleep?"


    Mr. Ratlua gives a bewildered look.


    "Sora has been sleeping longer lately. I''m worried there''s something wrong."


    Caress Sora slowly.


    He woke me up before, but lately he hasn''t woken up after stroking me.


    Is it because you are at ease, or is there a different reason?


    "It''s the first time Sola''s seen Slime sleeping in the first place."


    Mr. Sifal also nods at Mr. Ratlua''s words.


    Don''t you see it?


    "You''ll only see about Tamer"


    Right, Slime is one of the demons.


    Unless Tamer tames and makes friends, don''t you see him asleep?


    "But I''ve never heard of slime sickness, and you''re okay with it?


    "Right, you''ve never heard of Slime getting sick. I''m sure the conversation will come in because of the important role of garbage disposal."


    Good.


    Then I guess I''ll be fine.


    "Well, it''s time to go back to the square"


    Mr. Ratlua lifts his arms up and relaxes his body.


    When I move to stretch my body, too, it seems to have solidified and feels good.


    "I think I''ll come with you. I want Ivy''s dinner."


    That''s kind of a happy word.


    "Let''s buy something sweet and go home. I''m tired of thinking too much."


    Mr Sifal also agrees with Mr Ratlua''s words.


    Sure, you''ve been bothering me a lot about Ciel and Sola.


    "Thank you"


    "Fine. It''s not right for you to say you''re just worried about me without doing anything."


    "Yeah, well, Sifal''s right. Well, we haven''t decided on a slave yet, so I''m not entirely relieved."


    Leave Mr. Sifal''s house and head to the square.


    I bought sweetness along the way, but the amount was......


    "Isn''t that a little too much?


    "What? You wouldn''t be"


    See how much sweetness the 3 of us have.


    I don''t care how you look at it, it looks like it''s for about 25 people.


    Mr. Borolda wasn''t supposed to come back to the square today.


    Mr. Nouga and Mr. Rickbelt are not here either.


    "Ivy, you can eat all this by yourself, Ratlua."


    "What! All this?


    "Yes. I''ll say it''s okay after dinner. Absolutely. Because the sweetness seems different."


    The sweetness is a different belly.


    Words like I heard somewhere, but where was it?


    Well, more than that.


    I try to remember all the sweetness I bought.


    There must have been something sweet.


    "Amazing. A little respect... I don''t think so."


    You have no respect.


    I''m pulling a little.


    "Oh, wait a minute. I also recommend the sweetness there."


    Still buying?


    He gave me a slightly frightened look as I dropped off Mr. Ratlua heading to the store.


    "That shop is Ratlua''s favorite."


    "Really?"


    The three of us return to the square with sweetness in both hands.


    Mr. Seiselk is frightened when he sees him.


    "What, the amount of that sweetness? Is something wrong?


    It is frightening but I am also worried.


    That''s Mr. Seiselk.


    "I was consulted about my journey."


    "Oh well. Are you okay?"


    "Yes."


    I thank Mr. Seiselk and go get ready for dinner.


    I don''t know what to make of it.


    From this hour on, there''s not enough time to simmer.


    Speaking of which, you didn''t eat fried food.


    Deep-fried or something delicious, right?


    ... deep-fried, good.


    "Okay, fried chicken."


    Season the meat and just fry, so it''s easy.


    Ah, it''s massive because Mr. Sifal is here.


    Let''s do our best.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Deep-fried yesterday was a great success.


    He didn''t seem to eat much fried food and looked uncommon.


    With that said, there''s not a lot of fried food in the stalls.


    As sweet as you can see?


    Is that it?


    What fried meat... well, don''t worry about it.


    It was delicious, so everything was fine.


    And donned to the amount of sweetness Mr. Ratlua consumed after dinner.


    That''s just it.


    Right now, I just remembered a little chest injury.


    Oh, sweet on fried food...... maybe the combination was a little bad.


    "Whoa, Ivy, good morning"


    Mr. Ratlua greets me refreshingly.


    Is it unrelated to heartburn?


    "Good Morning"


    "I bought you some bread."


    "... thank you"


    Do you eat breakfast well?


    Somehow Mr. Ratlua may have a stronger stomach than Mr. Nouga.


    "I''ll have it ready in a minute."


    I''m ready last night, so I''m just gonna warm it up.


    It was gutted meat for dinner, so I left it in a light flavored soup full of vegetables.


    "Morning."


    Mr. Seiselk wakes up, holding his stomach for a moment.


    Well, if you ate a ton of fried chicken and all that sweetness, it would also come to your stomach.


    "Good morning. Shall we just have soup?


    "Hahaha, you ate a little too much. Just the soup. Say hello."


    Everyone woke up and it was breakfast, but Mr. Ratlua and I were the only ones who even ate bread.


    Mr. Sifal back in his own house, I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    "Oh, I left Ivy a message. Did you talk to him yesterday?


    Shake your head to the side of Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    I haven''t heard anything.


    "Bad. They want you to come and get it because the money''s ready."


    It''s finally here.


    "Uh, I''ll be there from lunch today"


    "Right. I''ll tell you in the morning, I have a meeting with the captain."


    "Yes, thank you"


    I have to be prepared.


    Perhaps you were right to ask Mr Ratlua and Mr Sifal a certain amount of money in this regard.


    Suddenly, if they told me 50 gold coins or something, I might have acted confused and something strange.


    "Soup, can I change it?


    Given what''s been going on since lunch, Mr. Ratlua''s energetic voice is a little resentful now.


    Staring back, he looked back at me with a strange look.


    Ha, how much is it?


    I''m getting nervous now.


    Yes, it''s a lot of money, isn''t it?


    Could they give you a lot of money in the stuffing?


    Wow, it would be horrible if it were.


    I need to go put it in my account right away.


    Yes, would you come with me to the commercial guild if I asked the captain?


    Exactly, I don''t like carrying a lot of money by myself.


    Or scared.


    Let''s ask for it.

 128 125 Stories Gratuities and Bounty

    Good, looks like you don''t have to carry a lot of money with you.


    They put it in my account because the amount is the amount.


    "I want you to confirm this"


    The captain is given several sheets of paper.


    When viewed, it is a list of meritorious persons in the destruction of the organization.


    I found my name there.


    Besides me, there''s a line of names for Mr. Seiselk and the others.


    Something strange about my name being written together.


    Eyes through the second sheet.


    It says something about the organization.


    There was an unfamiliar mark on the list of nobles involved.


    "Um, what is this?


    "Oh, it means royal kin."


    Royal relatives...... there are 5 marks.


    They have written the names of other nobles involved in this town, as well as the nobles of nearby towns and villages.


    The captain told me because I''m not familiar with it, but I guess it was a really large organization.


    The number of names written is high.


    The third is a report from the Adventurer Alliance.


    If you read it, there are 58 apprehended nominees, 45 under investigation.


    That''s more than the number of people caught in this town.


    Are you saying there were criminals hidden elsewhere?


    There are many nominees for murder, but there are even other bandits, bandits, and marriage frauds.


    That''s a really amazing group.


    I was chilled when I thought they were after an organization that was carrying these people.


    "Are you all right?


    Did my expression get strong?


    The captain asks me worried.


    "Yes, it was such an amazing organization that I got a little scared"


    "Well. I didn''t think it was that huge, either, so I was surprised every time the information came in."


    "Really?


    I''m really glad you''re devastated.


    "Thank you, Ivy. I didn''t thank you properly."


    "No, I didn''t do anything. Because the captains didn''t give up."


    "Hahaha, thanks"


    When they say smudge, it lights up.


    You''d be a little red. Lie down on your face and look through the last piece of paper.


    "Huh?"


    My voice leaks unexpectedly at what it says.


    Uh, I''ll try to blink a few times.


    Maybe I saw it wrong.


    Yeah, it doesn''t change.


    Apparently, it''s not a mistake.


    The last piece of paper shows the amount of the gratuity and bounty, underneath which is a breakdown.


    "10 Gold Plates 100 Ladals as Gratuity, 5 Gold Plates 50 Ladals as Sweepstakes"


    50 gold coins is 50 ladals and 5 gold plates.


    Three times what Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal expected.


    I''m just getting ready... uh, there''s a special gratuity out of the royal family.


    Looks like this jumped the amount.


    "That''s an amazing amount of money"


    "Apparently, there was some pretty nasty people in the royal family that the organization was reaching out to."


    "Pretty shitty person?


    "Someone who can influence the present king. I''ve prevented it, so I''m thanking you for the amount."


    I see.


    ... and that''s amazing.


    That''s scary.


    Ah, I''m just scared to think that this amount is in my account.


    "What''s up? Is there a problem?


    As he looks at the paper and wrinkles between his brows, the captain asks.


    I guess even this sum would take a little surprise for the captain.


    Perhaps even Mr. Seiselk and the others.


    Because the value of money is different.


    "No problem"


    "Right. If you''re convinced, fill in your name."


    "Yes."


    Under the last piece of paper, there is a field where you write your name.


    "Hasn''t anyone checked yet?


    "Ivy''s the first. You''re the best."


    No, I don''t think so.


    Probably just gets flushed, even if I say so.


    Write down your name and give the paper to the captain.


    "All right, now the confirmation is complete. Should I put the money in my account?


    "Yes. Can you please?


    "No problem, but it''ll be tomorrow, okay?


    "Yes."


    "Okay. I''m going to keep the account plates."


    To the words of the captain, take out the account management plate he is carrying and give it to him.


    The captain, who confirmed the plate, brought me some paper and filled out his name and offered it to me.


    Looks like a certificate that you kept your account plate.


    "Are you going to travel as soon as the money comes in?


    "We''re all set. I just got a favor from the butcher shop owner."


    "Please?"


    "Yes. He wants me to come hunting wild bats"


    "A wild bat? Oh, speaking of wedding anniversary."


    Huh?


    Wedding anniversary?


    As I leaned my neck, the captain laughed and told me.


    The butcher''s wife seems to love wild bats.


    And it looks like 4 days from now is our anniversary.


    So as a shopkeeper, I was wondering if you wanted to get a wild bat.


    "I see."


    So your face was a little red when we talked about this?


    I was in a lot of a hurry when I was worried about my health, so I thought it was strange.


    Was that embarrassing to be told that it was lit?


    ... I''ve done something I''m sorry for.


    "But he''s got a wild bat for his wife."


    "Do you know him?


    "Well. When I ran out in the vigilante, I caught him because he was a little evil."


    Really?


    You look like a very nice person though.


    Besides, he seems to be taking care of the young people.


    "Well, now I''m taking care of them calm and unstable. You know what I''ve been through, young people."


    I see.


    Ask Ciel to work hard on the wild bat.


    ... Too bad I can''t hunt myself.


    "Yes."


    In front of me, the basket offered by the captain.


    I got it, but what is it?


    Open the basket lid and check inside.


    "I heard you like sweetness. I''ll do it."


    Baked confectionery that looks delicious in the basket.


    I pulled into Mr. Ratlua''s plenty of eating yesterday, and I''m glad I couldn''t eat much.


    Exactly right in front of me, when I can eat well for about 20 people... pull.


    "Thank you. But is that okay?


    It looks like a gift to me.


    "Oh, no problem"


    The captain has no problem, so it would be good.


    Let me thank you.


    Oh, it also contains the sweetness that Mr. Ratlua was eating yesterday and was curious about.


    Happy.


    "Ku, hahaha"


    Suddenly the captain laughed.


    Turn your gaze to something.


    "Bad. You deserve to be old before sweetness."


    Apparently my face was loose before the sweetness.


    Could have done it to.


    Put your hands on your cheeks, a little massage.


    ... That''s embarrassing.


    "Bad. Bad"


    My face is hot.


    Lately, it can often be illuminated.


    Whoa, calm down.


    Take a deep breath.


    "Uh, thank you. I''ll take it."


    "Ooh. The plates, yeah. Will you come get them after noon tomorrow?


    "Yes, please"


    Keep your head down, grab your basket, and leave the captain''s room.


    Ah, don''t feel like your face is a little red.


    Nevertheless, 150 ladals.


    Fifteen gold plates, that''s amazing.


    I remember the money, and I trembled a little.


    I''m happy to think about buying slaves and winter, but the amount is a little too big.


    "This town''s a little bit more, a little bit more rusty."


    Leave the clock and head to the woods.


    Because we have to ask Ciel to hunt wild bats.


    Take your time walking around town and look around.


    I think it''s a good town, protected by the Captain and Mr. Seiselk.


    Also, I''ll be sure to come back.

 129 126 Stories No-Bat Soup

    "Thank you. No, thank you so much"


    In front of the butcher''s shop, meat and bones for three wild bats.


    When I asked Ciel, what a hunt he had for four wild bats for sticking me out.


    Three of them are in front of the store owner.


    One is for dinner today.


    "No, I hope your wife will be pleased"


    "What! Oh, no... whoa"


    Shit.


    The story of delighting your wife on her anniversary was what the captain told me.


    Or see the store owner.


    It turns bright red and lines up words that don''t make sense.


    I didn''t think you''d be able to light this far.


    "Gohon. Uh, that''s your money for today"


    Looks like you managed to change your mind.


    Good.


    I didn''t know how to speak up.


    Speak weirdly and it''s going to make it worse.


    "Speaking of which, when are you leaving this town?


    "I''m thinking about it in about three days"


    The money problem has also been solved and the account plates are already back.


    Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal are also getting the same amount, so I was told that now you can buy slaves with confidence.


    Again, being a top adventurer doesn''t seem as confused as I am with 15 gold plates.


    It took me two days to check the contents of my account.


    Even though I knew it was in there, I blinked and confirmed the indicated amount many times before.


    "Right. Don''t get lonely."


    "Thank you for your help"


    "No, I think I''ve been pretty much better looked after. Including this."


    That''s what I say. Lift up the meat of wild bats.


    My cheeks are blushing, I can tell.


    When I laughed at it, it turned more red.


    ... I''m sorry.


    "Oh, I was going to buy dried meat..."


    Look at the shelf where the dried meat should be, but it''s stunningly empty.


    The adventurer continues to follow and sell out quickly.


    That''s a really popular store.


    "Ho. This is it."


    "What?"


    To the voice of the store owner, 5 large bags of dried meat when you turn your gaze.


    "I''m sorry about the slice."


    Apparently, he kept it for personal use.


    "No, thank you. Amount?"


    "It''s cutting-edge. Farewell."


    The purchase price for today and five large bags are on the desk.


    "Thank you. Oh, yeah."


    Remove the paper bag with the herb from the bag.


    It is a seasoning mixed with herbs to remove odors and soften when stained and cooked in meat.


    "This. Rub into the meat and cook for a while before cooking. Eliminates odors and makes it tasty."


    "Ho."


    The shopkeeper smells the inside of the paper bag, licking it just a little, examining the flavor and nodding something.


    "Is this a herb? And it''s all mixed up."


    "Yes."


    "Is the boy also a pharmacist?


    "No, because it''s just a seasoning. It''s not like a pharmacist."


    "But using mixed herbs for cooking is amazing. Thanks."


    "I don''t know if it''s in your mouth, so try less at first."


    "Hahaha, ok. I will."


    Put the money and the dried meat in their bags, respectively, and leave the store.


    You were a good man.


    I''m surprised you were more illuminating than Mr. Gilmouth.


    Think about dinner today as you head back to the square.


    This is just around the corner.


    Let''s make something delicious.


    Nobato or the pharmacy made it soup, right?


    It''s still lunch, so if we simmer now, can we get some good stock?


    "Well, let''s try our best"


    Later, get ready for the trip.


    Even so, Mr. Ratlua did the maintenance of the tent, didn''t he?


    Plus, Mr. Borolda gave me three authentic versions of the magic bags.


    There are plenty of them, so he said he didn''t use them.


    This will considerably reduce your luggage and make it easier.


    Sifal also gave me a pot for one that my ex-husband bought.


    Besides, it was a convenient pot for water to come out because water magic was granted.


    ... It''s kind of exhausting.


    I can see the square.


    All right, I''ll make some delicious food ~!


    Around the tent, there is a good smell of stock.


    The stock taken from the wild bat is quite flavorful and delicious.


    I made a soup full of vegetables based on that stock, but it''s really delicious.


    I''m glad you added meat dumplings, too.


    Make a sweet sauce and put a lot of meat in there.


    I''m taking the time to simmer.


    In my previous memory, it looks like a boiled pig.


    Although it is not an animal called a pig.


    I tasted a little, but the sauce tangled in the meat is delicious.


    Later it''s a salad, but the sauce is delicious, so there was simply potatoes with water.


    And the meat from the wild bat was fried.


    Hi Bird = Deep-fried, because I''ve complained before.


    "Looks delicious."


    I''m not surprised because I was aware of the signs, but I wonder why I''m here.


    Mr. Schiffer must have gone home.


    "Is the job good?


    "I had a lot of income, so I''m off for a while"


    "Really?


    "I always wanted to say, Seiselk pushed me to work."


    "Really? It''s tough"


    "Well. Well, if you take it too easy, your body will be dull. So, it''s nice to have my dinner, too!


    I don''t have a particular connection, but, well, dinner for everyone is delicious, so I don''t care.


    Besides, I have a particularly delicious soup today.


    Mr. Sifal likes soup, so he can be happy to be here.


    "And what soup? It looks delicious, but I think I''ve smelled it somewhere, but I don''t know."


    "It''s soup taken from the bones of wild bats."


    "Eh!


    What? I''m sorry.


    I just heard a voice that didn''t sound like Mr. Schiffer.


    "Uh, don''t you like wild bats?


    Tastefully, it tastes pretty good.


    "Because wild bat soup is that bitter thing, isn''t it?


    A bitter soup?


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but the stock doesn''t taste very bitter with wild bats.


    ... Ah, Nobato was souped in a pharmacy and sold.


    I''m sure it was nourishing with soup mixed with herbs.


    Maybe the array is bitter.


    "It''s not like the soup we sell at the pharmacy, so I think it''s okay. Would you like to taste it?


    "Oh, yeah."


    Pass the soup to the small plate, Mr. Schiffer, who gives a terrible mouth.


    Is the soup of wild bats so sold bitter?


    "Is that it? Delicious...... really wild bat soup?


    I look at him with a very strange face, and I laugh.


    Something is bothering me about the soup sold at the pharmacy very much.


    For once, I might want to try.


    "You shouldn''t try pharmacist soup."


    Is that it?


    It''s been read.


    "Because that''s pretty tough. When I catch a cold, I only go through my throat when my taste is crazy."


    "Is that so?


    "Yes. So even if they say this is wild bat soup, I honestly can''t believe it"


    Somehow, they sell soups that taste terrific.


    But maybe they don''t think about flavor because they sell it in pharmacies rather than eating it deliciously as a pill to take.


    Mr. Seiselk and the others will be back when we are ready to talk to Mr. Sifal for a while.


    For some reason, everyone, grab a souvenir.


    "We''re almost there."


    I almost cried a lot for Mr. Seiselk''s words.


    I still have a few days.


    Already, I''m full of feelings.


    "Thank you"


    When we all tried to eat together.


    "Yes, it''s wild bat soup today."


    Mr. Sifal''s brilliant bomb attack.


    They all solidified with a tremendous look.


    Mr. Marl Leak and Mr. Borolda were on the verge of drinking soup, so they were freaking out.


    "Ivy made it for everyone, so you can''t leave it, can you? Let''s eat."


    Brilliant, Mr. Sifal.


    I put a lot of effort into suppressing what makes me laugh.


    "What''s going on? You''re not eating? Borolda?"


    "Oh, no, you know... eat it"


    Mr. Borolda''s wolfish appearance is about to erupt.


    Maybe he''s pretty bad at it.


    Mr. Schiffer smiles.


    If I could afford to see Mr. Cifal''s face, I''d probably notice something if it was Mr. Borolda.


    Looks like we can''t totally afford it this time.


    Put a fearful spoon in your mouth.


    "............ hmm? Is that it?"


    For some reason, other than me and Mr. Cifal are staring solidly at Mr. Borolda drinking soup.


    And the moment I put it in my mouth, someone uttered "wow".


    But everyone tilts their necks at the next Mr. Borolda''s reaction.


    "Delicious. Huh? Delicious, though."


    "Nasty. There''s no way Ivy''s gonna serve bad food, is there?


    That''s what I said, Mr. Sifal, who drinks soup looking delicious.


    Seeing that, they are all surprised to see the soup in their mouths.


    "pu, ahahahahahaha"


    A laugh in the face of all too much.


    So much so that I''m concerned about the soup of the pharmacist that makes me feel threatened.


    Still, it''s hilarious for this reaction.


    "Cifal, and even Ivy..."


    Mr. Borolda''s big sigh.


    I''m sorry, but it was funny.

 130 [Character List Table 2 * Nerd Note]

    [Otruwa Town]


    "People judged by Sola to be allies."


    Adventurer


    Seiselk "Sword of Fire" leader, brain muscle


    Ratlua "Sword of Fire"


    Cifal "Sword of Fire"


    Nuga "Flaming Sword"


    Borolda "Thunder King" leader and leader of the Auga Crusades


    Rick Belt "Thunder King"


    Low Creek "Thunder King"


    Marl Leak "Thunder King"


    Karamira''s people, friends?


    Makashakarua''s Friends Super Sweet


    Logliffe "Adventurer Guild" Guildmaster commonly known as "Gilmouth," tall and scared of the face but kind of voice


    Folomaro "Adventurer Guild" Financial Administrator Looks Nervous


    vigilante


    Captain Barksby seems calm at first sight...


    Deputy Agrop, he''s got a big scratch on his face, sharp eyes, three kids his age as Ivy.


    Older members of the Marse vigilante. Years of experience depends on


    Character not drawn to the aristocracy considered by the Commander to be the strongest aspect of the Ros¨¦ vigilante


    Character not drawn to the Cridaro aristocracy


    aristocracy


    Foronda Lords Ottorwa Township Lords Who Borolda Trusts Intimate Atmosphere


    A member of the organization? Or executives? Sola identified them as enemies. "


    Adventurer


    Meera "Green Wind" Tamer


    Tort "Green Wind" Meera''s brother


    Marma "Green Wind" Tort''s twin brother, Meera''s brother


    Luiselia, Mira''s buddy, friend?


    vigilante


    Margajra General Legion Member Problem Merchant''s Watch


    Someone who Captain Gabojra thought he could trust and leave the rest to me.


    Dalgore


    aristocracy


    Count Faltria, the mastermind of the human trafficking organization? Or executives? Gentle smiles in a mild atmosphere


    []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) listening to you/


    Olwa, listen to the nobles.


    Merchant


    Rumor has it you''re dyeing your hands at buying and selling tough dougla opium.


    Slave traders


    ? Who was stealing an Ivy

 131 127 Stories Departure

    "All right!"


    Fold up the tent and put it in a magic bag.


    All six magic bags I got.


    Mr. Borolda gave me three, Mr. Low Creek gave me two, and Mr. Nouga gave me one.


    They all have a fair amount, including spares.


    That''s just the top adventurer.


    Nevertheless, the authentic version of the magic bag has a large capacity and is very user-friendly.


    Because all my previous luggage will fit in two bags.


    And most of all, I''m happy with the time stoppage.


    Adding food won''t spoil.


    I just need to be careful not to let Sola in like before.


    "Wow."


    "Right? You can take the rest in reserve. They''re gonna do it anyway."


    Mr. Ratlua is collecting garbage from the area where the tent was installed.


    I got a magic light from him.


    Magic bags and magic lights seem to be easily available when you crusade demons in caves near this town.


    Well, it sounds like a superior demon, so it''s a story I can''t talk about.


    "Yes, thank you"


    Raise the bag from the shoulder and finally raise the bag for Sola from the shoulder.


    When I came to this town, I had 5 bags.


    Now there is one special bag for Sola in two magic bags.


    I got more baggage, but I got lighter.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ratlua"


    He should be ready for work, too, but he''s helping me clean up.


    Until the end, I really took care of you.


    "This one''s done"


    Clean up the area around the tent and finish what you do in the square.


    Mr. Ratlua strokes his head gently.


    When my gaze is on, I smile so soft.


    A courageous look many times.


    "So..."


    I wonder what to say.


    "See you later. Have a good trip."


    "Yes."


    "But don''t push it. Take care of yourself."


    "Yes. And Mr. Ratlua."


    Once you bow your head deeply, then behind the square.


    Looking back where I left the square, he waved at me.


    Wave back and head to the gate.


    He''s a really good guy to the end.


    Absolutely, I''ll come back and see you.


    At the gate, the gatekeeper spared me goodbye.


    I''m a little surprised by this.


    Walk a little through the woods and check around.


    No sign of people, make sure they''re a little far away but no problem.


    Get Sola out of the bag.


    "Sora, you''re traveling again today. Greetings."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Hehe, so is Ciel."


    I felt a sign of Ciel nearby, so when I call his name, he comes down right in front of me from the top of the tree.


    You''re as light as ever.


    "Okay. Let''s go!... Sora, you''re going back to the village of Latme where you went before."


    "Pu ~ ~!"


    No, I hope you''re not angry.


    Sora bouncing with momentum.


    I''m hitting Ciel as hard as I can because of the momentum, but Ciel doesn''t even care.


    Is body making sturdy?


    Though it hurts a lot lately to hit Sora.


    "Sora, it''s gonna be late, and let''s go."


    "... pu ~"


    Oh, I''m infidel rotten.


    Speaking of which, you''re often infidel these days.


    I think it''s easier to get angry even with a few things.


    ... rebellion period?


    Will there be such growth in the slime?


    "Ciel, you can stay with me all the way from today to the next Alltown. Greetings."


    "Nya-yay."


    He rinses and squeaks his face off at my words and sounds cute.


    So cute.


    "P ~!!"


    Turning his gaze to Sora''s slightly louder voice, he jumps into his arms with momentum.


    I panicked, but I managed to hold Sola.


    Good, I don''t have to drop it.


    When I look at Sola in my arms, she looks at my face and is shaking into pulls and small pieces.


    This is an attitude I show you when I want you to understand.


    Did you miss being left unfaithful?


    "Nice to meet you, too, Sola. I''m counting on you."


    "Puffy ~"


    The tone of my voice turned into a thing when I was in a good mood.


    Laugh at it and move the legs that were stopping.


    Too slowly, you won''t be able to get to where your goals are today.


    Sola is down on the ground with Piong, bouncing around.


    Changing your mood is also a recent trend.


    I wonder what it is.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Shall we rest around here today?"


    I''ll look into the traces left around me.


    Whether or not there are claw marks on the high ground and large footprints on the ground.


    If they do, there is a good chance that a big animal or demon will come.


    Looking for traces, there are small footprints, but no big ones.


    Sounds fine.


    "Nya-yay."


    All right!


    Find a place to sleep.


    "Pu, pu, pu."


    Sora''s voice comes from a little further away.


    Shit, I wasn''t looking at Sola because I was too focused on checking the area.


    "Sola?"


    Relying on Sola''s voice, I look around.


    "Puffy."


    Soon Sola could be found, but there is a hole near it that looks like an entrance to the cave.


    There are animals and demons in the cave, so I rush over to Sola.


    I look softly into the cave, but there was no creature.


    "Good ~. Sola, we need to be careful because caves and stuff are dangerous"


    "Pfft!"


    Sora speaks up a little confidently.


    Maybe he looked for a bunk for me?


    Sure, the place I thought it was a cave was just right for the bunk with a slightly larger eye hole.


    Get in the hole and check for traces.


    Because demons and other things could be bedding them.


    "Looks like you''re okay. Sola, that''s right!


    "Pu!"


    I knew I was confident.


    I don''t even look like I''m violating my chest somehow.


    It''s just not much different though.


    "Ciel, shall we stay here today"


    Ciel was also looking around in the hole, so he would tell me if there was a problem.


    "Nya-yay."


    No problem and.


    You were able to find a good place today.


    It''s Sora''s move.


    "Thank you, Sola. This is going to be a nice bunk."


    When I call Sola, she''s swinging with a pull.


    Well, let''s have dinner and go to sleep before it gets dark.


    Ciel grunts her throat as she takes the potion out of her bag for Sora''s meal.


    Turning his gaze, he''s trying to get out of the hole.


    I''m probably hungry, so I''m going hunting.


    "Come on in. Be careful."


    Glue.


    I rang my throat and replied, leaving the hole.


    Ciel has never eaten in front of us.


    You eat away, and then you come home.


    You''re a really smart, sweet kid.


    "Sola, with us... we''re already eating"


    I was already eating the potion out of the bag.


    I didn''t say go ahead.


    Well, I don''t have a choice.


    Eat dried meat and the nuts and fruits harvested in the woods out of the bag.


    I have a time-stopped magic bag, so I harvested a little more.


    Well, we''re eating more, so it won''t be a problem.


    I wonder if this will grow a bit.


    After all, it bothers me to be seen by younger children.


    Guru


    "Hmm? Ciel, welcome home"


    Ciel with a slightly satisfied face returns to the hole.


    The hunt was successful and my stomach looks swollen.


    Good.


    Nevertheless, this dried meat is delicious.


    Each store tastes different, but the butcher seems to be quite skilled.


    Don''t feel like it''s the power of the store owner that has become a popular store.

 132 128 stories Soras frustration?

    "Puffy ~"


    Sora is jumping momentum well.


    "Hey, Sola, over here, over here!


    Things have been wrong with Sola for the last 2 days or so.


    For some reason, you suddenly show frustration.


    I think there is a cause, and I think back over and over again about it, but I don''t know.


    I am worried about whether I am ill or have pain, etc., but I eat as usual.


    I also see movement and so on, but I don''t feel particularly painful.


    Ask Sola, I''m not sure.


    I wonder what to do.


    "Pu ~"


    "Sora, are you okay?


    Strangely enough, bouncing around for a few minutes and bumping into frustration, he drops by my side looking depressed.


    It also looks like he''s suing something......


    Hold Sola up and hug her.


    Ciel also looks worried about how Sola is doing.


    Day 7 of resuming your journey.


    Just around half way to All Town.


    I can''t turn around and ask anyone.


    "Puffy."


    A slightly powerless voice.


    I see the look on your face, but it hardly looks that way.


    I''m just really upset.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t handle it."


    "Pu ~"


    I shook a pull and closed my eyes after a while.


    Apparently, he fell asleep in his arms.


    Gently place Sola in a special bag.


    "Shall we hurry up and go to Alltown?"


    Honestly, I just went to Alltown, and I can''t ask anyone about Sola.


    If I had a bookstore, I might have a book about Slime.


    According to Mr. Borolda''s story, there are quite few books about slime, but there are occasions.


    But as far as the books I''ve seen, I can''t expect much.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    Ciel is looking back.


    I''ll see if there''s anything there, but the movement I''m particularly curious about doesn''t get in my eyes.


    I wonder what it is?


    "Uh, what?


    Ciel looks at me and sits sideways in front of me.


    And slap him on the back with his tail.


    "... you''re telling me to maybe get on?


    "Nya-yay."


    Is Adandala a good demon on board?


    Wouldn''t it hurt your back or something?


    Glue.


    Ciel''s gaze turns to the bag that contains Sola.


    Are you worried about me?


    "Thanks. But... are you okay on board?


    "Nya-yay."


    Are you okay?


    Surely Ciel''s feet are faster than mine.


    I''m worried about Sola, and I think I''ll just give her a ride.


    "Don''t push it. Take me down as soon as it gets hard."


    Glue.


    Gently ride on Ciel''s back.


    Luggage and other items are positioned in such a way as not to hurt Ciel''s body.


    All right, you''re all right.


    You felt me ready, Ciel walks out slowly.


    A little thrilled, but stable to the extent that it feels slightly (shake) vibration.


    I just don''t have anywhere to grab it, so if they walk too fast, they''re going to fall.


    Ciel walked slowly for a while and gave it a little speed to see if she thought it was okay.


    My body is shaking a little but I am able to ride without any problems.


    If I could fix my body, I might be able to run.


    View over Ciel.


    Sure, faster than I walk.


    Could I be short legged?


    Look at your own feet.


    Well, I''m just a kid, so I can''t help it.


    Growth is coming.


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    The bag is moving just a little bit.


    Looking inside, Sola is opening her eyes a little.


    When my gaze matched mine, I stared but after a while I fell asleep again.


    Really, what''s going on?


    In sickness etc., I hope not......


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Puffy."


    From the bag, Sora jumps to the ground.


    You slept and calmed down, I''m fine.


    Nevertheless.


    See what''s going on around you and see where you are on the map.


    Maybe I''m short legged after all.


    It took two days for my leg and it was a day for Ciel to walk normally.


    I don''t know, these chest sprouts.


    ... If I massage my legs, do I stretch?


    "Puffy."


    Looking at Sora''s voice with her tail up, she looks at me still.


    And he''s bouncing around with piompions.


    Looks like he''s in a good mood now.


    Good.


    "Shall we have dinner?"


    I''ll think about my legs again.


    It''s okay, I''m going to grow up!


    When I''m getting the potion out of my bag, Sola starts eating right away if she was hungry.


    Schwa is always digesting in her body.


    I don''t have a problem with the way you eat.


    "I wonder what the problem is?


    Ask Ciel, but she leaned her neck.


    "Puffy."


    Sora wriggles around us in a good mood after dinner, wriggles.


    Didn''t you have to worry?


    Or is there a wave?


    Hmm, I don''t know.


    "In the meantime, I''m fine now, okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    Let''s just make sure it''s all right.


    Looks fine today though.


    Remove the dried meat from the bag and the fruit.


    Today''s fruit is quite rare.


    It is sold in town for a fairly high price, as a luxury fruit.


    When walking in the woods, Ciel walks looking for nuts and fruit trees to eat.


    And when you find it, you tell me.


    Me too, I''m looking, but I still can''t keep up with Ciel''s speed.


    It''s just a little fight in me.


    One day I''ll find you before Ciel does!


    Eat dried meat and peel the fruit.


    A very sweet fragrance drifts around.


    Looks delicious.


    I just can''t remember the name, unfortunately.


    It wasn''t the price I could handle, so I just saw it for a second.


    But my previous knowledge reminded me of the name Mango.


    "Mango, we have to make sure we don''t call it wrong."


    When applied, fruit juice spreads across the mouth, causing juice to become much sweeter.


    ... That''s just fine fruit.


    Very, delicious.


    Besides, it''s a unique delicacy.


    Soft, but present texture.


    How strange.


    View the magic bag you keep next door.


    As a matter of fact, we''ve been reaping a lot.


    It has a time stop function, so you don''t have to worry about rotting.


    I wish I could sell it in All Town ~.


    I got a lot of money for gratuities, etc., but money is something that goes away if I spend it.


    If you want to think about what''s going to happen, I want to think about the income side.


    First, we need to make sure we can harvest and sell nuts, fruits, etc. in the woods.


    If you can''t sell without passing a commercial guild, there''s no choice.


    Some stores, like butchers, can bring it in.


    "Commercial guild or skill registration is required."


    Even though he doesn''t care about no stars, it doesn''t matter who he can talk to.


    So I can''t register.


    Then I guess the best way to find someone to travel with you in Alltown and get you registered.


    I hope there are good people.


    "Pu ~"


    To Sora''s voice, I see those who rushed to hear her voice.


    "Pu ~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pu ~"


    Sleeping words?


    I look at Sola still, but I sleep no matter how I look at her.


    Caress gently, but keep your eyes closed.


    It doesn''t look painful or nearly so.


    I''m still asleep.


    ... Is bedtime speech one of the most recent changes here?


    In the meantime, let''s just remember that you said your bedtime words.


    Guru


    Ciel smells Sola, too, making sure.


    No problem, I fell asleep to wrap Sola and kept my eyes closed.


    "Ciel, thank you for today. Thank you so much."


    Glue, glue.


    Ciel keeps her eyes closed and squeals her throat.


    Do you want to sleep?


    That''s also true, because you''ve been walking me around all day.


    I''m sorry.


    When I gently stroke my head, I get a pleasant look.


    Today''s bedding is the root of a large tree.


    Or it''s on the root.


    Thick roots are flourishing on the surface from the soil, but they are on top of it.


    Looking up, the thick branches are giving me a replacement for the roof.


    Shift your gaze and look at the sky.


    A thick cloud is covering the moon.


    It might rain.


    I look around, I''m a little higher than the soil because I''m on the roots.


    A little rain would be fine.


    Rain is a great adversary for traveling.


    When you get down, don''t move. Wait in this place.

 133 129 Stories Thunder is Scary

    Look up at the sky.


    "It''s not raining."


    I was worried about the thick clouds last night, but it hasn''t rained.


    But the clouds are still covering the entire sky.


    It also feels humid in the wind, so it is likely to descend.


    I don''t have a problem with light rain.


    But if it rains heavily, it''s troublesome.


    The smell of animals and demons is eliminated, thus increasing the danger in the woods.


    Besides, the problem of thunder also arises.


    "Pup ~"


    Sola seems to be in a good mood so far and bouncing around enjoyably.


    Ciel watching it, looking up at the sky from time to time.


    Is it something you feel?


    "Ciel, do you know what it rains or something?


    "Wha."


    You don''t know what that is.


    Mm-hmm. Again, look at the sky.


    What a cloud covering the sky makes me look like a thundercloud.


    "You''re in trouble."


    If thunder strikes, it is dangerous to be near a tree.


    So looking for caves, caves, etc. isn''t necessarily where we''re going.


    Take the map out of the bag and make sure it''s around here.


    Wouldn''t there be a cave somewhere?


    "Don''t you? If it was just rain, I wouldn''t have a problem... thunder..."


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy"


    Sora jumps right on top of the map.


    "Sora, you have to think about what happened when the thunder went off, right?


    Map your way to town, but the forest continues.


    If there''s a rocky mountain or something, there''s a good chance there''s a cave where you can hide yourself even if the thunder goes off.


    "It''s a little off, but shall we go for Rock Mountain? Thunder scares you."


    When Sora and I were together, it rained and thundered.


    I hurried to find a safe place, but there were no caves or caves around it.


    I couldn''t help but hide myself under a small tree.


    If I was afraid of the lightning coming closer and closer, I would have fallen into a nearby tree.


    Fear then, I don''t want to taste it again.


    Fortunately, I was a little away, so it didn''t affect me, but Sora and I jumped up.


    "Pu ~"


    Do you remember Sora too, she shook her body a lot at the word thunder.


    I don''t know if thunder will sound, but I have to think about when it does.


    A little late to town, but I can''t help it.


    Above all, your safety comes first.


    "All right, we''ll be a long way to town, but shall we go towards Rock Mountain? From here, maybe an hour."


    Going to Rock Mountain doesn''t necessarily mean there are caves and caves, but that can''t be helped.


    Let''s pray for something.


    Or don''t thunder, that''s your best wish.


    Pack up and move a little early.


    After a short walk, it rained a little.


    "I knew you got out. Sola, let''s go back to the bag."


    Put Sola in the bag and remove the cloak from the bag that prevents rain from top of it and put it on.


    This will do fine with some rain.


    "Ciel, are you okay?


    Ciel doesn''t seem to care about the light rain.


    He has the look of nothing.


    You''re strong.


    Keep walking, your rainfoot gets stronger and stronger.


    And the sound of thunder that sounds slight.


    Still, it seems far away, but it rang.


    "Huh, do you have one? I hope so."


    Somehow, we arrive at Rock Mountain before the thunder approaches.


    It just depends on your luck if you have somewhere to hide yourself from the thunder.


    Watch the rocks, move.


    "Ah!"


    I found it!


    Little bit of a cave.


    Look inside, but there''s no sign of a creature.


    We''ll also look at the trail around the cave, but there''s no sign of a particularly large demon or animal.


    I can use this without any problems.


    Enter the cave and light the magic light.


    It''s deeper than I thought, and even Ciel can afford it.


    "Looks like they found a nice cave."


    "Nya-yay."


    Sola is moving around in the bag, so I''m going outside.


    "Let''s spend some rain and thunder here"


    Sora jumps the cave intriguingly.


    Seems like I enjoy my voice echoing a little, and my ringing voice is louder than usual.


    "Pfft... Pfft."


    Ciel trembles his body several times near the entrance and exit of the cave.


    A splash of rain every time.


    Come on, I''ve been walking in the rain.


    My clothes are wet because I couldn''t prevent them from just cloaks either.


    Leaving you wet can catch a cold.


    I want to set fire to it and dry my clothes, but it is dangerous if there is no wind flow in the cave.


    Stretch out your wet arms and wait.


    I felt the wind flowing firmly, whether there was a wind passage.


    Looks like it would be okay to set fire to it.


    Rely on magic lights to gather tree branches and fallen leaves that were in the corners of the cave.


    There were also thick tree branches, which seems to help.


    If it''s just a thin tree, the fire goes out quickly.


    Build up the fallen leaves and put thin trees together on top of them.


    All right!


    Remove the firestone from the bag and start a spark.


    The cave sounds like a crash and a stone bump.


    Patsy. Patsy.


    The fallen leaves seemed to dry out completely, and I was able to set them on fire after several repetitions.


    The branches I picked up would also be fine because they were well dried.


    "Sora, be careful, the fire is dangerous. And Ciel."


    "Puffy."


    "Nya-yay."


    Looks like a thin tree caught fire, adds a little momentum.


    A little bit, I saw how it was going, but I don''t have a problem with it, so I''m going to add a thick tree.


    "Sounds fine."


    Remove clothes and cloths from the magic bag.


    Wipe your head, wipe your body and go.


    Keep wet clothes hanging on protruding rocks nearby.


    Now, it''ll dry.


    "Ciel, let me wipe your body a little."


    Grab a big eyed cloth and approach Ciel.


    When I touch the hair, it''s still a little wet.


    Slowly moisturizing with a cloth, but with a big body, it''s quite a heavy labor.


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel looks worried.


    "It''s okay.... Okay, how about this?


    Mostly wet spots should have been wiped.


    Ciel seems satisfied.


    "Pu!"


    Turn your gaze to Sora''s dissatisfied voice.


    Near the bag for some reason, screaming.


    Am I hungry?


    But it''s still early.


    Approaching Sola, a dry cloth near the bag.


    "Are you wiping Sora too?


    "Pu ~"


    Apparently, I kinda didn''t like the fact that it was just Ciel.


    I''m getting more (selfish) than ever.


    Gently stroke Sola''s body with a cloth.


    It''s not wet, so I don''t need it.


    "Okay. That''s all right"


    "Puffy."


    Boil the water in a pan as you adjust the momentum of the fire.


    After a while, a tremendous thunder sounded from the outside.


    "P ~!!!"


    Sora dives under Ciel''s stomach with momentum.


    I guess I still had a strong impression of thunder I saw before.


    I''m honest, I''m scared of impotence, too.


    My body shudders slightly.


    Thunder that becomes continuous.


    It''s ringing pretty hard.


    The rain foot seems pretty strong, and the rain sounds terrible.


    "I''m glad we found a cave. If not..."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel seems to think so too.


    He is gently licking and calming Sora, who dived under my stomach.


    Still, that''s amazing.


    The sound of thunder and rain echoing the cave.


    It''s intense enough to worry about what''s going on out there.


    "I hope there''s no damage"


    Heavy rainfall can make the road impassable.


    In addition, if lightning strikes a fire, it can be dangerous if you don''t hurry away from the forest.


    You''re worried.


    "Pup ~"


    I hear a very fine Sola.


    Turning his gaze, he sounds like he''s diving under Ciel''s stomach.


    ... Nice, I want to hide too.


    I got a little envious of Sora as the sound of do-doon and thunder fell.

 134 130 Stories Forest Damage

    Out of the cave, looking up at the sky.


    Stunning cloudless sunny weather.


    It''s like yesterday''s weather was a lie.


    "Ha, and that was amazing ~"


    The rain continued until midnight, and the thunder never stopped ringing.


    Sora was trembling at the sound of thunder that shook the ground many times.


    Ciel slept with me to wrap it up, but not just that thunder.


    I couldn''t wipe my fears, and I woke up many times.


    "Sleepy"


    "Pu ~"


    Sora has no tension in her voice either.


    Didn''t Ciel have a problem, as usual, stretching out her body?


    Reliable.


    I''ve come to the rocks, so it''s a little off the road to town.


    Let''s do our best to get to town today.


    "All right, let''s go!


    I went out into the woods through the rocks to make my way to Alltown, but my legs stop in the tragedy in front of me.


    The wind was blowing pretty hard with the rain yesterday.


    It must be because of that, the thin trees are being knocked down.


    "Ha, this is tough"


    We have to cross it one by one to block the way the knocked down trees go.


    As far as I can see, quite a few trees have fallen.


    "Well, let''s do our best"


    I can''t help being stuck here.


    Careful not to take your legs off, go over every one of them.


    "Oh, I can''t do this."


    In front of you, the fallen trees are stacked and no longer walls.


    This is just impossible to cross a tree.


    Give up and walk along the fallen tree.


    There was a stack of trees in this quantity, which made me a feather that walked quite a distance.


    "I''m tired, let''s take a break"


    Sit on a falling tree and drink water.


    When I look at Sola, I''m a little flustered.


    He''s not sleeping, so he seems to be enjoying himself.


    "Sola, let''s go back to the bag"


    "Phew."


    Hmm?


    Something sounded a little different now......


    Sora is a little dirty as she hugs Sora, who jumped fluffy.


    Probably because the ground is soaked with rain.


    Gently wiping dirty areas gives you a pleasant look.


    "Good night."


    Well, the break''s over.


    I guess I''ll do my best.


    Grrrrr


    Before I tried to get up, Ciel approaches.


    Then lay down sideways and gently slap yourself on the back with your tail.


    "Thank you, Ciel. But this situation makes you more tired than you were before, right?


    "Nyah!"


    I feel like they said it''s okay.


    I have that look on my face.


    Mm-hmm. Are you okay?


    "If you''re tired, let''s stop it right away. Absolutely. Because I don''t want you to have to."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ciel, thank you"


    Embrace Ciel in a giggle.


    I also had trouble sleeping, which was pretty much the limit.


    "Nya-yay."


    Span the ciel and position the bag.


    The most important thing is to be careful not to squash Sola''s bag.


    "I''m ready. Best regards,"


    I don''t look like Ciel, but I kind of bowed my head.


    Don''t do it sometimes, is it a habit?


    Ciel moves gently.


    When you cross the trees, just don''t let your body shake quite.


    It''s more like general exercise than last time.


    ... This is pretty tough.


    As Ciel''s hard work progresses, she smells like burning.


    Maybe the lightning caught fire.


    "Ciel, will you stop for a second?


    I look around from above Ciel, but I don''t see a firehand.


    I hope it''s well extinguished.


    I don''t think it will burn up because the trees are damp due to the rain.


    "You stink of burning."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel walks out again slowly when she rings.


    I''ll look around carefully, but I can''t see the fire rising.


    Was it just the smell left?


    It''s moving slowly, but I was able to travel quite a distance.


    I really appreciate Ciel.


    Nevertheless......


    "No matter where you go, the scenery hasn''t changed"


    Look around, but the view of the trees falling continues.


    How much damage has been done?


    Besides, I don''t have a place to sleep today.


    The trees that were safe also involved branches that flew from somewhere.


    Leaves containing large quantities of water are also with them.


    Exactly in that place, I can''t rest.


    What should I do?


    "Thank you, Ciel. I''m coming down."


    "Nha."


    Get off Ciel and move your body gently.


    My whole body is screaming.


    Tomorrow, let''s get ready for muscle aches.


    "Ciel, are you tired?


    "Nah."


    When I stroke my head, I rub my face against a rub and a hand.


    Does it feel good? My eyes are narrowing.


    That''s cute.


    After playing with Ciel for a while, he starts looking for a place to sleep.


    "You''re wiped out on the tree. It''s slippery because the leaves are stuck."


    Walk around looking for a place to rest.


    No way, I didn''t think the damage was extensive so far.


    That was a shallow read.


    See the ground.


    It is soaked with water.


    Exactly. I can''t put up a tent on this.


    "Today, I wonder if it will just be a break"


    It''s hard on your sleepless body.


    I stop and look around, but there''s still no place I think I can rest.


    As I sigh, the bag moves out in a mess.


    "Good morning, Sola"


    Did you get better from sleeping, jumping out of your bag?


    "Puffy."


    Sora looks around and looks at me with a strange voice.


    Huh?


    Could it be because the view hasn''t changed?


    "Sora, it looks like the damage was extensive. From where Sola started sleeping, Ciel worked hard for me."


    "Pu ~"


    Piong Piong and Sola bouncing on the spot a few times.


    I watched how it went and somehow the movement stopped perfectly.


    And after a while, it moves in a certain direction.


    "What! Hey, Sola?


    Follow Ciel and Sola.


    Sora jumps and moves without wondering if she has any purpose.


    Sora is directional tone deaf, is she okay?


    When I followed Sola, I heard something.


    I''m just not a person when it comes to voice.


    Something sounds like an animal buzzing.


    I''ll try to get closer quietly and gently.


    By the tree with slightly larger eyes, there was a figure of a large animal in his ear.


    The animal is digging soil.


    As I stared at what I was doing, the animal accidentally raised its face and her gaze matched.


    "Ah."


    It''s not that big of an animal.


    You''ll get away with it when you see Ciel. I always thought it wouldn''t work.


    I''m on alert, but I don''t seem to move around worrying about something.


    "Uh, I''m fine. We''re getting close."


    I''m curious about what you''re doing, so I approach you not to surprise you.


    Ciel asked me to stand by where I am now.


    As we approached, we noticed that there were animals of the same species under the fallen tree.


    Apparently, I can''t move stuck in a tree.


    Watching how it goes, it looks painful.


    "You were digging dirt to help"


    You saw this animal in a book.


    Sure, uh... hmm?


    "Okay, that''s a rescue first. I''ll help you."


    I don''t care what your name is!


    Now, we need to help.


    I don''t know what to do.


    The soil is quite dug.


    If they lift the tree a little, you''re going to get out.


    However, it is possible that you are injured... oh, that''s ok because there is Sola.


    I need to figure out a way out of under the tree first.


    Eh, how to float a tree...... I wonder if I can use the Teco principle.


    Look around.


    Trees just about the right size are rolling.


    "Move this tree...... whoa heavy"


    Push to move the tree, but it doesn''t move.


    "Nya-yay."


    When I thought I heard Ciel''s voice, the tree that was heavy moved.


    Ciel is using her forefoot to roll.


    Exactly.


    "Thanks. Uh, here, please"


    When you specify a location, Ciel will carry you to that location.


    I knew you were reliable.


    So, next thing you know, it''s a longer branch of wood.


    Good size branches...... oh, you were rolling all over today.


    You can choose all you want.


    I was able to find branches that were easy to hold and ideal in length.


    Put that branch on a moving tree and stick it under the tree you want to float ahead of.


    He was digging the dirt for me, so I could plug it into the back.


    The animal I was helping seems confused about what''s going on.


    The kid under the tree, he''s pretty neat.


    It worries me, but if I get out of under the tree, Sora can do something about it.


    Sola led us this far.


    All right!... I can''t do it alone.


    "Ciel, I''m sorry. I need your help."


    Weigh onto the branches opposite the branches pierced into the soil.


    Yeah, it hasn''t changed much in my weight.


    Ciel gently weighed on the branches to see what she realized she wanted to do.


    Then the tree that was falling rises a little.


    A child wandering anxiously quickly moved his companion, noticing that a tree had floated.


    "All right!"


    "Kyu ~"


    Turning his gaze to a deafening voice, Sola enveloped the child who rescued him from under the tree.


    I see a fellow in a rush for it.


    Well, because you look like you''re being eaten.


    "It''s okay, ''cause I''m just treating you"

 135 131 Stories Solas Wonder

    "Kyu ~"


    Another kid wandering around Sola, wrapping his people around him.


    I can''t get the word through, so I won''t pass it on when I say it''s okay.


    I can''t wait to hear your voice on a very worried look.


    But all I can do is have you wait.


    When the injury heals and you see your fellow healthy figure, you''ll understand.


    "Kyu ~"


    Oh, yeah.


    We''re almost there...


    "Kyu ~"


    ... Sola, come on!


    A little more, a little more to whine with my heart and wait for Sora''s treatment to finish.


    "Pu ~"


    Sora sounds, jumping right off and away from the child she was treating.


    Apparently, the treatment is over.


    Good.


    The child who has finished treatment is quizzingly keatonic about what happened.


    The other one seems surprised to see his buddy safe and solidified.


    Seriously, he seemed to think he was being eaten.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    It looks and feels like it''s digesting.


    I thought they were eating me too...


    "Puffy."


    Sounds satisfied Sora''s voice.


    Speaking of which, it''s a long time ago.


    It''s been since Ciel, isn''t it?


    ... maybe Sora needs a therapeutic act or something?


    Is that what''s causing your frustration these days?


    "If that''s the case, it''s a pretty big deal."


    No way, looking for injuries while traveling?


    Plus, animals or demons are exclusive because of the possibility of you telling them you''re a person.


    ... don''t keep getting more and more problems ~.


    Hahaha.


    "Kyu ~"


    "Ku ~"


    Looks like we both finally figured out what happened.


    They make sure each other''s bodies are clear.


    Horrible to see that look.


    Problem is, it doesn''t look like it.


    "Thank you, Sola."


    To my voice, Sora jumps happily with Piong Piong.


    Is that it?


    You''re still bubbling.


    It''s been a little while since I finished my treatment.


    Speaking of which, there was a time when the bubbles were still out long after the meal.


    Soon, though, it was back to normal.


    With that one?


    "Kiyu."


    When I turned my gaze to my adorable voice, I saw two people looking at me and Sola.


    Staring at each other for a while.


    "Kiyu."


    Also, it rang a bell.


    The two run away.


    Apparently, he''s calmed down, so he''s going back to bed.


    Good.


    "Bullshit, be careful"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    It feels like we''re all dropping you off.


    Still, that worrying atmosphere.


    Now that I think about it, you were cute.


    If I could get the word out at all, I could reassure you.


    ... Speaking of which, when both Sola and Ciel met, you couldn''t understand my words, could you?


    ''Cause I remember Sora acting funny when she didn''t understand my words in the beginning.


    "Sora, give it a ring"


    A strange voice in my words


    "Pfft."


    Ciel had somehow conveyed what she wanted to say, but she didn''t understand the details.


    "Ciel, too, keep it short"


    "Nha."


    Yeah, we both seem to have a good understanding.


    I wonder when I can do it.


    Speaking of which, it said in the book that Tame will allow you to communicate your intentions.


    Communication of will¡­ is not done, is it?


    I don''t understand Sora.


    I don''t know, I feel like I lost so much to Sola.


    "Nya-yay."


    Thinking about it, Ciel has put his face on his shoulder.


    When I looked at him in wonder, he pointed in a direction with his face on his shoulder.


    With that, my gaze turns to you, too.


    The sunset is bright.


    Looks like it''s time for the sun to fall completely.


    ... Ah, sleeping bed...


    "Thank you, Ciel. Let''s find a bunk."


    "Puffy."


    Sora responds to my words.


    Then we head somewhere with refreshment.


    Again, you found a good bunk in this condition a while back.


    "Let''s go after the rest."


    Follow Ciel and Sola.


    Sora is pushing along without showing any stray, but do you know the terrain here or something?


    But is it weird to think you know?


    Collapse slime is a slime that is said to disappear in a day.


    From where you met me, this should be your first place.


    But no matter how you look at it, you''re not lost.


    After Sola for a while, he goes out on a big rock.


    "There was a place like this close by."


    When you see where Sola stopped, the entrance to the cave.


    I knew you knew?


    "Sola, did you know this place?


    "Pu ~"


    Probably responding.


    Just that I don''t understand.


    After all, I''m losing to Sola.


    So first, we need to make sure that Sora is safe where she found us.


    Hurry up and try to find out the cave, Ciel has already looked into it with care.


    And look at me.


    "Nya-yay."


    And, a shout.


    And he went into the cave satisfactorily.


    Probably means there''s no problem.


    Following Ciel, Sora goes into the cave just right, so it follows.


    The cave isn''t that big, just enough to go to sleep.


    Since there is no sign of any other animals, it seems to work fine.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Thank you, Sola."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy."


    Learn more about the way the two sound and look.


    That should give us a better understanding of what we''re trying to say.


    "Well, let''s all wipe our feet"


    I got pretty dirty in one day today.


    Take the pan that Mr. Schiffer gave me out of the bag and give me a slightly larger bucket.


    When you shake the pan and let the water out, transfer it to the bucket.


    Repeat a few times and soak the cloth when the water is full.


    I wipe the dirt with that cloth, but it''s hard because it''s pretty dirty.


    When I manage to end myself, I swap all the water and wipe the dirt off Ciel''s body.


    By the time I changed the water twice, I finally got some dirt off.


    Sora quickly gets dirty because of her tumultuous body.


    ... That''s convenient.


    "Pu!"


    I didn''t say anything, but I think I realized I was thinking something bad.


    I just thought you had a good body.


    "Sorry."


    Apologize and stroke gently.


    Then he narrowed his eyes and gave a pleasant look, so he seemed to be in a better mood.


    Good.


    "Well, let''s have dinner and get some sleep. I''m tired today."


    "Pu ~"


    On the way out of the potion, Sora starts eating.


    He seems to be quite hungry.


    Maybe the cure is hungry.


    Serve Ciel his favorite fruit.


    She looks cute happily in her mouth.


    Eat your share of fruit and dried meat out of the bag.


    I don''t know, you''re tired.


    I got Ciel on board, but yesterday''s lack of sleep is working pretty well on my body.


    I''m in the middle of eating, but I''ve had many extensions, and if I''m not working hard, I''m going to fall asleep.


    I managed to finish my meal and when I saw Sola I was already asleep.


    "Shall we go to bed too? Or sleepy ~"


    Lay a cloth over the goza you laid after removing the dirt and lie down.


    I can see Ciel sleeping next to it.


    Gently, I reach out and stroke Ciel''s head, grunting and throat.


    "Thank you so much for today. Good luck tomorrow."


    To build strength, let''s do our best.


    "Good night, Ciel, Sola"


    "Nya-yay."

 136 132. Dont get too dirty.

    Let the sun shine and extend your arms as long as you want.


    Feels good.


    ... but the position of the sun is higher than usual.


    "Ha, I overslept"


    Were you tired, or when I woke up, the sun was directly above me.


    I made it look good for a while.


    Well, I have no choice.


    I''m in a bit of a hurry because of Sola, but it''s not a trip with a deadline.


    Sometimes, you could have days like this.


    "Puffy."


    Even today, Sola is jumping around in a good mood.


    There doesn''t seem to be any recent frustration here either.


    Good, but is it really a bad physique if you don''t treat it?


    Then I have to rethink the way the journey itself is going.


    A little more, I guess I''ll see how it goes before I judge it.


    "All right, let''s go"


    Back to the woods through the rocks, but in the same condition as yesterday.


    However, my body is feeling better than yesterday.


    So jumping over trees is still light now too.


    However, there are still trees in front of us that have been knocked down on one side.


    You''ll be tired on the way, so be careful not to rush forward to make sure.


    After a few hours of walking, fewer trees were falling.


    Almost there, it looks like we can get through where the damage happened.


    I realise that and I''m disappointed.


    It was time for my legs to come to the limit.


    How many trees have you gotten over in the last day?


    "It''s time to go back to the old woods."


    "Nya-yay."


    Did Sola get tired or not? No reply.


    When you look at it, the way it jumps is a little smaller.


    "Sola, if you''re tired, go back to your bag?


    "Pu ~"


    Ring without power and come near me.


    I''d rather sleep than be tired.


    This drowsiness does not seem to improve even with treatment.


    Hold Sola up and put her in the bag.


    It was moving a little rough, but after a while I went to bed or stopped moving.


    Irritability calms down with treatment, but drowsiness does not improve.


    "Does that mean treatment has nothing to do with it? Or less treatment?


    I think I''ll look for an injured animal.


    There''s more to town, or you can go a little farther.


    "Ciel, why don''t we take a little detour to town"


    Ciel tilting her neck at my words.


    I was in a hurry to get to town, so I guess the word is strange now.


    "Thought Sola needed treatment. Because people are treated later, I thought I''d look for an injured animal first. What do you think?


    "To


    I was surprised that Ciel''s grunting noise was different than before.


    You''ve got a lot of art, Siel.


    So, I don''t agree with the ringing right now.


    "You disagree"


    If Ciel says he understands Sora better than I do, should we hurry to town?


    When you look at Ciel, you''re staring at me.


    Right, let''s hurry to town.


    "Let''s not go far, let''s go straight to town"


    "Nya-yay."


    He seems to agree with this.


    Nevertheless, I cannot reach it in the number of days I had already approximated due to rain and wind damage.


    On my first schedule, I was supposed to get to town tomorrow.


    I checked on the map, but even if things went well from here, it would take three days.


    The rain and wind were really bad this time.


    "Shall we go a little further?"


    Take a short break before proceeding through the woods looking for today''s bedding.


    It''s a place that''s getting less damage, so it doesn''t seem like a problem even on trees.


    Find a place to sleep a little easier.


    "Nya-yay."


    Turning his gaze to Ciel''s voice, Ciel looks at a giant tree.


    Is that good for the bunk over there?


    Gently stroke Ciel''s head before approaching the giant tree.


    "Wow."


    Of all the giant trees I''ve seen in this forest, it''s the biggest.


    The thickness of the branches is also amazing.


    "Shall I take care of this giant tree today"


    "Nya-yay."


    Look around the tree and come under one branch.


    He''s fat and disappointed, and he doesn''t worry about getting attacked from above because he keeps his figure well hidden.


    I thought about it on the branches, but given the safety of it, it''s this place.


    Look at the state of the tree, look for traces of animals but no problem.


    All I found were small animal claw marks.


    Remove the goza to be laid on the dirt from the bag.


    Look at the condition of the soil, but it is dry so no special preparation is required.


    Lay two sheets of Goza on top of them with a large cloth.


    "Okay. Shall I wipe your body and then go up"


    Remove dirt from the body thoroughly.


    Neglecting this can make washing cloths a lot harder.


    Finish yourself up and help Ciel get rid of the dirt.


    "All right, over"


    Get on the cloth, and now wipe the dirt off your upper body.


    The cloth I washed with cold water feels good on my body that I walked around and lit on fire.


    "If we find the river, we''ll have to wash it. It''s full of dirty stuff."


    Because of the rain, there are many dirty cloths and clothes.


    The cloth I make into a rug is also careful but dirty.


    And I want to get dirty and refreshed with water, too.


    Even if you wipe it, it gets dirty all the time.


    Open the bag dedicated to Sola and hang up.


    "Sora, shall we have dinner?


    "Pu?"


    You''re asleep, and they rang me up with a tail up.


    "Sola, rice"


    Even if I call you again, I''m bawling.


    It''s unusual.


    Though Sola loves to eat and is definitely a wake-up word.


    "Sola? Are you okay?


    "... puppy. Puppy!"


    You woke up, tension returned to your voice and jumped out of your bag.


    "Wake up?


    "Pup ~"


    Sola exits the bag and looks around immediately.


    Looking for potion, apparently.


    You still like to eat, don''t you?


    "Wait a minute."


    Remove the potion you picked up for Sora''s meal from the bag.


    The minute we''re done lined up, Sora eating.


    You always eat the same way.


    I think you could eat a little more calmly.


    "Well, let''s eat, too"


    As usual, dried meat, nuts and fruit.


    Unfortunately, I''ve already eaten out the fruit that Ciel likes.


    Besides, Ciel will be full today.


    While resting in the woods, once away from us.


    When I came back, he looked pretty satisfied, so I think the hunt was a success.


    My stomach was pounding and swollen.


    When Sola finished eating the potion, she began vertical exercise.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t had this movement since you left Otrewa town.


    Thoughts were on Sora''s unusual behavior, and I noticed.


    "Long time no see, the movement"


    "Puffy ~"


    I think I''m in a good mood.


    Mm-hmm. Is it because I still treated you?


    If I could do another treatment, I might know what it is.


    "All right, a treat"


    Finish your meal and get ready for bed.


    "I have to wake up tomorrow."


    Brush your teeth and loosen your mouth.


    Next, remove the blanket from the bag.


    I want to wash this too.


    Yeah, we''ll buy another blanket when we get to the next town.


    I need to replace it when it gets dirty.


    Maybe even two because I can still afford a magic bag.


    "Heh, I brushed my teeth too, shall we go to bed?"


    Lie next to Ciel.


    When I look at Sola, she''s already asleep.


    Sounds like when.


    Move your body into a sleepy position.


    It smells kind of dusty from my body.


    Speaking of which, you had quite a bit of wind and dust today.


    Touch your hair with your hands.


    The dust and sand are to be removed from the garbage, but it becomes rough.


    "Go for the river, even if you''re far away"


    Yeah, I''m curious.


    Don''t worry about it for once.


    I care until I get rid of the dirt.


    Let''s definitely go for the river.


    I''m running out of clothes to wear, and I''m just fine.

 137 133 words Laundry Day

    "Phew, this is the last time."


    Hang the squeezed blanket on the tree.


    The weather is pretty good today, so if you dry it in the sunlight, it will dry in a short time.


    When we check the position of the sun, it''s just about lunch.


    Blue skies as far as I can see, so I don''t have to worry about rain.


    It''s called Laundry Day.


    "And I''m tired"


    5 pieces of dirty clothes.


    3 pieces of cloth to be laid on top of you.


    This is bigger, so it was harder than I thought.


    And two blankets at bedtime.


    This, too, Ciel helped me along the way heavily when it included water.


    Sora was bouncing around me fine at first, but tired, and now she''s asleep.


    When I suggested in the morning to look for the river while proceeding to All Town, the two of them agreed.


    Especially since Sora got more tense, maybe she was concerned about the dirt on the blanket she was sleeping on.


    Remove dirt in the river yourself.


    I washed it a few times to see if there was sand in my hair more than I thought, and it finally came clean.


    Summer journeys wipe your body every day to make you sweat, but it''s still different when you get dirty in the river or something.


    Your whole body refreshes.


    Wipe hair and body with a dry cloth and put on clothes.


    If you wash the cloth you used and hang it on a tree, the washing will go away.


    Ciel, too, was getting into the river and getting dirty because the water seemed fine.


    Inspired by that, I was surprised when Sola jumped into the river.


    Soon, I was relieved that Ciel had rescued me.


    Sometimes, Sora makes reckless challenges.


    By the way, Sola didn''t come up slowly sinking into the water.


    Go in the shade where two people are taking a break.


    Ciel''s wet hair seems to have dried up already.


    Sit next to me for lunch.


    Dried meat and root vegetable soup, made before washing.


    The day before I left, Mr. Gilmouth gave me a vegetable.


    You said something about nutrition.


    "Delicious ~"


    This is my first soup since I left Otrewa town.


    It''s a little hot, but that''s good too.


    Still, it''s hot ~.


    I don''t know what you think while drinking soup.


    The rain before this is probably a storm that will come around the middle of summer.


    The fact that this is here means that the summer is half over.


    In that case, we''ll have to think about winter.


    "I wonder where we''ll spend the winter. I''m not used to it, so I shouldn''t move for about two months."


    The winter journey is based on moving fairly sparingly.


    It is dangerous to move incorrectly because you cannot predict how much snow will fall.


    Especially those unfamiliar with the journey, like me, sometimes die in the first winter.


    Or they say the best reason an adventurer dies in winter is frozen death.


    So if you feel the cold, wait in town or village.


    As half of the summer, I think it''s about two months before I can travel.


    From All Town, how far will it go?


    Get the map out of the bag.


    One large town in two villages.


    I guess this is about it if I can move.


    Like the town of Otrewa, we don''t know what''s out there, so let''s schedule something we can afford.


    Cold weather can be an early year, so you have to be careful.


    Is that it?


    Does Ciel hibernate?


    "Ciel."


    Sleeping Ciel opens her eyes softly to the voice I call.


    "Does Ciel hibernate?


    "Huh."


    This way of ringing, you don''t.


    "During the winter, me and Sola will be waiting in the village or town, but is Ciel in the woods nearby?


    "Nya-yay."


    "When the snow is terrible, I can''t go see him, okay?


    I hear that when it gets heavy snow, the entrance may be closed and the entry/exit will be stopped.


    So I can''t go see him anymore.


    "Nya-yay."


    I''m worried about just one, but I can''t help it.


    Ciel says it''s okay, so let''s believe it.


    Mm-hmm. If it''s a big town or village, it''s a long way from where you can meet Ciel by looking around.


    In order to meet you nearby, would you like a normal village?


    Oh, and don''t make the inn a little pricey.


    I check the inns in the villages and towns I came by, but large villages and towns have lodging for junior adventurers.


    I was going for it.


    Ordinary villages had less lodging and higher prices than larger towns.


    Even if it''s okay because we can afford the money this year, we''ll have to keep spending down, considering what we''re going to do.


    After all, I guess I''ll have to discuss it with the traveler and ask him to register with the commercial guild.


    That should steadily sell what you find and hunted in the woods.


    All the butcher shopkeepers I''ve ever met were good people.


    But Mr. Gilmouth cautioned me that I was just lucky.


    After all, it seems natural to be bought and beaten if you don''t go through a commercial guild.


    Sometimes they say half the price of the guild.


    Especially the meat hunted, the freshness is important and the price drops once you have time.


    They''re going to stick it in there.


    So now it was a winter inn issue.


    You know, you got a lot to think about.


    "Puffy ~"


    To Sora''s voice, look around Ciel''s stomach.


    Sora, sleeping to be buried in Ciel''s belly hair, opens her eyes and stares at this one.


    "Morning, Sola"


    "Pu, fu"


    What a powerless squeal.


    As I watched, my eyes slowly closed when I thought I wobbled with a pull.


    ... Could he be sleeping down?


    "Sola?"


    Ciel is also staring at Sola.


    Sora closed her eyes and started sleeping again.


    He still seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "You fell asleep."


    "Nya-yay."


    Me and Ciel who somehow whisper.


    It''s about Sola, so I don''t think it''s going to happen if we talk normally.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Stretch your arms as far up as you want.


    It''s hot, but it''s by the river, so the wind feels good.


    I''m waiting for the laundry to dry, but I''m going to fall asleep.


    So, if I fall asleep here, I''ll definitely regret it.


    "Let''s get it out of the dry laundry. Ciel, can I ask you a favor about Sola?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thanks"


    Gently stroke your head before leaving the pleasant place in the shade of a tree.


    When I got out in the sun, I felt the temperature go up a lot.


    "It''s hot."


    After touching the laundry and checking, the clothes seem to be already dry.


    Exactly, it dries fast in the summer sun and wind.


    The blanket still feels a little wet, so later.


    Goza and the cloth that lays on it was dry.


    One at a time, he examines the dirt and then acts like a magic bag.


    Looks like she washed it hard and the dirt is clean.


    "Heh, all you have to do is really blanket"


    The blanket should be dry in an hour.


    Back in the shade of the tree, there are two sleeping faces that seem to feel so good.


    Don''t jump in there and want to sleep with me.


    Well, I can''t.


    "Ciel, Sola. It''s time to get ready for town."


    When Ciel opens her eyes, she tumbles and snorts Sora, who is in her stomach.


    Plus when you swing with a pull, Sora opens her eyes.


    "Sora, now it''s time for good morning. Is it time for you to get ready?


    Ciel is stretching her forelegs long enough to relax her body.


    Is Sora loosening her body by shaking her pull after seeing how it is too? I guess it''s meant to be.


    No, maybe you''re really loose.


    When I wake up, I''m shaking a lot.


    Wash and clean the dishes and pans used, then punish the bag.


    The blanket was completely dry while I was getting ready for the decadence.


    "Well, let''s go"


    Considering the position of the sun, you won''t be able to make much progress to town.


    Well, I can''t help it today.


    Nevertheless, I feel refreshed about laundry for a long time.


    It''s nice to have dirty things clean, right?

 138 134 stories. Sola and Sola?

    I''ll be in All Town in a little while.


    If you check on the map, you''ll see the gate if you walk another half day.


    I''m a little excited about it now because I hear it''s the same as Otrewa town and all town is a huge town.


    However, if you go to town, you can''t stay with Ciel.


    That''s all I care about.


    "Ciel, if we go to town, we''ll have a lot of other actions, okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    I''m glad it''s okay, but I wish there was some way.


    So I''ve been thinking about it a lot, but I can''t think of any measures.


    "Just be careful not to be seen by people"


    I heard Adandala is rarely targeted for crusade.


    But I''m worried!


    Oh, yeah.


    If I go to All Town, I have to go to the slave trader.


    ... Somehow, I''m getting nervous...


    "Pu ~!"


    Sora''s loud voice echoed through the woods as she immersed herself in a little thought.


    "What, Sola?


    Hurry up and find Sola.


    Then Sora in the back jumps into my eyes, who is heading somewhere at an awesome speed.


    "Uh, hey, Sola!


    I''ll be right behind you, but it''s really fast.


    Nevertheless, Ciel''s feet would be able to stop him immediately.


    ... I just don''t seem to feel that way about Ciel.


    Running next to me for some reason.


    "Ciel?


    Turn a blind eye to my call, but there''s still no way to stop Sola.


    Is there something going on?


    Why don''t you stop because Ciel knows that?


    Either way.


    "Did Sola run so fast?


    I don''t know if I can tell you to jump and move, but it''s fast.


    I''m running at full speed but I can''t catch up.


    Plus, it''s like Sola''s looking a little smaller.


    After a while, I notice a smell like I burned something.


    It is not incendiary due to the intensity of the smell.


    Something smells like something big burned.


    No way...... another problem?


    "Sola, no problem."


    My voice echoes through the woods, but Sola never stops.


    "Ciel, stop Sola"


    "Huh."


    I desperately ask Ciel while I run, but I refuse.


    Something, sad.


    Or the smell gets darker and darker.


    Besides, it looks like there are traces of blood on the soil......


    I don''t like trouble.


    Screaming in my heart, I desperately follow Sora as she grows smaller.


    I think Ciel, who runs sparingly next door, is a little hateful all this time.


    Damn.


    Good luck and get more strength.


    Hmm?


    How to rush Sola to the scorching smell.


    Could it be, an injury?


    "Sola, people can''t get hurt."


    Is that it?


    I''m in too much of a hurry, like I said something strange.


    No, we have to stop Sola more than that!


    Oh, my legs are going to stick.


    "There he is! Ah, people."


    We finally caught up, but already Sora was after wrapping up the bloody guy.


    "Uh, are you going to help that person?


    See who''s inside Sola.


    One arm is missing a trail that seems to have been eaten away by something.


    My stomach wound is pretty bad too...... I see my gut.


    I''m not dying, but I look dead.


    As I stare, I notice a slight movement in the heart area.


    "Alive. But"


    I wonder what happens to the missing arm.


    Could it grow?


    "What, I can''t"


    I imagined so much that I shook my head aside and drove away.


    In the meantime, if this happens, I have no choice about Sola.


    Safety around¡­¡­.


    Look around and stop.


    I was too desperate about Sola, I didn''t see her.


    Four carriages, rolled over and three of them burning.


    Two are extinguishing fire, but one is still dull with a small fire.


    And what an adventurer looks like around it.


    There are 18 good physical adventurers in all.


    There are also three merchant-like figures.


    Pretty bad.


    Some people are dying of being torn around their stomachs.


    "That''s terrible."


    Looks like he was attacked by some big animal or demon from what happened to the carriage and the deceased.


    Large claw marks are left here and there.


    Maybe not one.


    Check around, look for someone alive, but no.


    Someone that Sola is helping, I guess, is the only survivor.


    "I wonder what. It smells funny."


    When I''m looking into the damage, I smell something else mixed with the scorching smell.


    It kind of smells like I''ve smelled it somewhere.


    "Nyah."


    Turn your gaze to Ciel''s voice, but you can''t see her.


    Moving to those who heard voices, something had just come out of the carriage where the fire was dulling.


    "Ciel, it''s dangerous. And what''s that? Oh, this smell."


    From what Ciel is wearing, the smell I was worried about smells strong.


    So I noticed.


    "Huh? Why is this here? I mean, water!


    Hurry out of the magic bag and serve the pan where the water comes out.


    Fill with water and sprinkle it on the good smell (like this) that Ciel had removed from her mouth.


    The smell has diminished, but it still stinks.


    Looking around, a large barrel was rolling, so fill it with water and sink Yukata into the water.


    How could something like this have been in the carriage?


    The smell of fortunate incense seems to be attractive to demons.


    For people, it only smells strange.


    "Huh, I was in a hurry. I think this is going to be okay."


    Were you attacked by a demon who stopped by this smell?


    I kind of have a terrible feeling about this.


    How can you hit trouble so many times?


    "Ah, Sola!


    I forgot about Sola for a moment now.


    Are you all right?


    Hurry up and go to Sola.


    "Good. We''re still in therapy."


    I feel a little powerless when I''m relieved.


    I can''t get distracted because of Lucky Incense.


    "Ciel, are there demons around here?


    It doesn''t feel like I''ve explored the signs.


    "To"


    Uh, if you''re here, yeah.


    Is there any such thing?


    "Thanks"


    Wait for Sora''s therapeutic behavior to end with caution around her.


    I''m waiting, but it''s a long time.


    I feel like it''s longer than it was at Ciel''s.


    Besides, there''s so much bubble that I can''t see people completely.


    "Are you okay?


    As time goes on, I get worried, I walk around Sola and around.


    There''s no point in me doing this.


    Ah, what if something happens?


    "Heh, calm down, heh"


    Calm down by doing the same thing over and over again.


    "Pu ~"


    "Sola!"


    Sora''s voice stops me from walking around.


    Turning his gaze, he was just away from the person who treated him.


    "Good. Sola, are you okay?


    Approaching Sola...... for some reason I started vertical exercises as much as I wanted.


    "Ugh, yeah."


    Ah, it looks like the person I treated woke up, too.


    Well, what am I going to do?


    Run away?


    But you might remember something.


    "Uh, that?


    Ah, my gaze just matched.


    Oh, it looks like my arm didn''t go back.


    Are you all right?


    That''s not true.


    What should I do?


    Sola ~.


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    Huh?


    I turn my gaze to you because I heard a strange squeal.


    ... what?


    "Uh, Sola?


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    At the end of my gaze is Sola when I met her.


    Blue monochromatic translucent slime.


    It stretches a little to the side, but not as much as it did when we met.


    So, who''s next door?


    Slime collapsing sideways like when we met.


    It is red and translucent.


    This color is half the color of Sola.


    Oh, Sola split into two!


    "... uh-oh. Relax! Sora''s got two! More! What shall we do?"


    I don''t know what to do, I get confused.


    Uh, for now, what?


    What am I supposed to do?


    "Ah, I want you to calm down. And is the demon there safe?


    Had a calm male voice.


    Yes, there was someone here who had finished the treatment.


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    Why are there so many more problems?


    I''m going to cry.

 139 135 words confusion, understanding the status quo

    In front of me, a man sitting around.


    And to Ciel, Sola and Sola?


    What the hell am I supposed to do?


    "Nya-yay."


    Power falls out of Syel''s voice.


    Yes, I need to be more prepared than this happened.


    For now.


    "This kid is all right because he''s one of mine, say Ciel"


    "... well. Uh, Adandala...... no, you helped me? No, it was that slime that helped you? Is that it?"


    Oh, well, men are confused, too.


    You understand I''m dying, and that''s what I lost my arm but I''m alive.


    And in front of me, we first met.


    Is it stranger not to be confused?


    ... you need to explain this situation, I will!


    "Eh. Well, Sola had the power to treat it."


    Is that it?


    Finished?


    "... uh, thanks"


    Ahhh, continued.


    "No, so my arm seemed impossible"


    "Oh, that sounds like it. I don''t have a choice, Gulbal ate me up. It''s a miracle you''re alive."


    "Guru?


    Is it the demon that attacked you?


    Was it in the book?


    I don''t remember.


    "You know."


    "Yes."


    "Which one of those kids is Sola?


    Follow the man''s gaze. Sola and Sola? See.


    Which one?


    "Both of them, Sola?


    "Hmm? Both?


    "Mm-hmm, half sola and half sola"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The man has shut up, but he hasn''t said anything wrong.


    One''s halved, Sola. Half.


    ... In the meantime, I just found out that I''m not cool at all.


    Take a few small, deep breaths.


    Calm down!


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    As always, it''s a powerless squeal.


    Besides, if you''re a red kid, what a hard way to describe it.


    "You''ve never seen a slime ring before. And healing... that''s pretty rare."


    Ah, he said it''s unusual to ring.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Somehow, I have no idea what to do now.


    "Are you all right?


    "What?"


    "No, because you have a kind of crying look, is it my fault? Bad, confused."


    Kind of sounds like a very good guy.


    Let me ask you a favor.


    No, I need to install my promise somehow.


    "Um, please! Will you shut up about Sola and Ciel?


    "Hmm?... Oh, sure! It would be dangerous if we had all this rarity. I got help, I''ll never tell anyone."


    Good.


    I''m a little nervous about the only way to believe it.


    "Ha, even so... that''s terrible"


    In the face of a man looking around, grief floats.


    It''s natural, because you lost your people.


    "Is there anyone else alive?


    "No, he wasn''t. 21 people are more dead"


    "21? Not 35?


    Thirty-five?


    Some of them were a little hard to understand, but there must be 21 of them.


    "Uh, it was kind of hard for some of us to figure out how to die, but I think there''s 21 of them"


    "Well, maybe some of them got away."


    Were there 35 people?


    If he had escaped, he would have fled into Alle Town.


    About half a day on my feet from here.


    I guess it would be quicker if I were to run and run in.


    Even while hiding from the demons, the adventurers will come as rescue in a few hours.


    That''s bad.


    There''s something about Sola and the others, and Ciel needs to be hidden somewhere.


    "Wha."


    Looking into Ciel''s voice, he looks behind the woods.


    Could the rescue have already arrived?


    Concentrate and explore, signs of people.


    He''s coming this way pretty fast.


    That''s multiple, too.


    "Ciel. I want you to take Sola and the others and hide a little, okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    In a bag dedicated to Sola, blue Sola and red Sola.


    When I lifted the red sola, I was thrilled.


    Whatever you think, it''s the first collapse slime we met.


    It''s hard for me to let you die by mistake.


    Softly put it in the bag... I get anxious that it will be okay.


    I never put two slimes in my bag.


    "Sora, are you okay?


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    I thought they were both Solas?


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    Put the bag around Ciel''s neck.


    Ciel gently walked out around the entrance of the bag.


    Men look at our interactions with dismay.


    Was something wrong?


    "You must be an amazing Tamer."


    "What! Oh no, no"


    Do you think I''m Taming Adandala?


    It''s tricky to correct it, and I wonder if that''s what I should do.


    I turn my gaze toward Ciel, who disappears into the back of the woods.


    I was alone, so suddenly I got thin.


    "That''s right. You didn''t thank me properly. Thanks for your help."


    The man glanced at me and thanked me, bowing his head deeply.


    "No, that"


    He laughs slightly when I''m in a hurry.


    ... Glad I could help.


    "Speaking of which, how did those kids get on the move?


    "Ah, looks like rescue will be here soon"


    "Rescue?"


    "Yes, because there are signs of people coming this way"


    "Right. Sorry, I''m really bad at reading signs."


    Speaking of which, Mr. Ratlua was telling me that some adventurers couldn''t read the signs.


    Oh, and now I need to discuss with this guy what I''m going to tell the rescue guy.


    I can''t say I helped a dying person.


    "Um, I need another favor."


    "I''m just going to lose consciousness because I''ve been eaten off my arm. You just happened to be the one who helped me."


    "What?"


    When I turned my gaze to the man, he smiled gently and nodded.


    Apparently, you perceived my situation, wanting to hide things from Sola and the others about Ciel.


    "Thank you"


    Keep one head down.


    Good for this guy.


    Did Sola know and help?


    "Because it''s up to me to thank you. Yeah, well, how am I supposed to cure my arm?"


    "Ah, right. Will it be all right with the potion?


    "Because the scar is beautiful instead of eaten away, do you insist I put a few directly on it"


    The man''s arm is missing from both arms.


    I''ve seen it with a man checking for scars, but it''s in very beautiful condition.


    As far as I''m concerned, they''re too pretty even though they''re right after the wound.


    "Well, that''s about all I can think of. All right?


    "Yes. ''You put a blue potion directly on it'' if you ask me."


    "The blue potion alone won''t make it this much cleaner, so I guess I should hurry up and put a lot on it"


    I see. Does it mean that the scar has been cleansed due to some action?


    Does it work?


    Well, I guess it''s a reasonable place because there''s nothing else.


    "Okay."


    "Oops, I forgot"


    Do what?


    When a man corrects his posture, he turns his gaze to me.


    It''s a little scary because it''s a serious look for some reason.


    "I''m a middle-aged adventurer in Alltown, Druid. Say hello."


    "... it''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    I was thrilled to see what would start, so I was a little slow to react.


    I didn''t expect the introduction to begin.


    "Ah, but with the failure of this request, you''re in debt. Slave fall?


    "Slave Fall"


    "Hmm? Don''t worry about it. It''s the second time."


    Men, Mr. Druid doesn''t really care. There''s no such thing as sadness.


    I felt comfortable with the way it was going.


    But don''t worry. I''m here.


    "Well, the carriage was loaded with lucky incense."


    "Huh? No, it wouldn''t be possible"


    "No, Ciel found it in that burning carriage"


    "That carriage is the thing my client was on"


    Lucky for the carriage my client was riding in.


    I kind of have a bad feeling about it.

 140 136 words fortunate incense

    Bring a bucket near Mr. Druid to show Yuka inside (like this).


    The troubled look on his face makes him look sorry for me.


    Because of the loss of one arm, I couldn''t get a sense of equilibrium and fell down when I tried to get up.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t think you''d fall."


    "No. Are you okay?


    When he fell, he didn''t seem to have taken it well.


    "I''m fine. I''m still working out."


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Because you really don''t have to worry about it. You don''t have to look like that."


    Apparently, my thoughts are on my face.


    "Yes. Excuse me."


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly and nods one, looking in the barrel and wrinkling between his eyebrows.


    Probably to the size of the lucky incense inside.


    Lucky incense is "the fruit that becomes the tree of happiness", but it never brings back the fruit as it is.


    Because of the big fruit, the smell is strong.


    It definitely attracts demons.


    So when moving fortunate incense, scrape just a small amount and put it inside the box of magic items.


    They say the box of magic items has sealed magic to keep the smell from leaking outside.


    But the lucky incense in front of you is in itself.


    It''s soaked in water, but I''m anxious.


    "What do you think of this stuff..."


    "I heard you''d be fine if you soaked it in water, okay?


    "Oh, that''s all right for now. Just keep it for a day because the water will be contaminated by the smell of fortunate incense."


    "Really? How to process it?


    "I wonder if there''s only one way to burn it in the woods. Don''t burn into the trees around you, light a fire and run away. Even so, I''ll see how it goes nearby. It''s dangerous because there''s a good chance the demon will come."


    That''s an amazing way.


    Speaking of which, are there demons all around the Tree of Happiness?


    All this time, you''ve been wondering.


    "Um."


    "The Tree of Bliss itself is poison to demons, so there are no demons around."


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly and gives me an answer before asking.


    I''m a little surprised, but I think it may have been asked many times in Yukaka''s explanation.


    And the tree of happiness poisons the demon?


    You''ve never heard of it before.


    The fruit attracts demons, and the tree itself is poison.


    What a strange plant.


    After a while, people''s hurried voices and footsteps reach their ears.


    Apparently, the rescue adventurers are here.


    "Is anyone there?"


    I can hear you looking for survivors.


    "Right here!"


    When Mr. Druid raised his voice, he heard a slight voice of joy on the other side.


    I''m sure you were glad it wasn''t all destroyed...


    "Have I made you happy?"


    "I think so"


    I make a face that says Mr. Druid is gone.


    Well, I have no choice.


    The approaching adventurers are checking the surrounding conditions to make their faces strong.


    uncomfortable with their reaction and lean their necks.


    Aren''t they the top adventurers?


    I hear only the top adventurers are at the rescue.


    "Hey, don''t be a wolf about this."


    After the first adventurers to arrive, I heard a tremendous rag.


    I think you have a calm voice.


    It''s a little hard to tell with a ragged voice.


    Probably the top adventurer.


    "Hmm? Is that the Druid?


    "Hi Gilmouth"


    It was Mr. Gilmouth.


    Mr. Gilmouth is a tall, disappointing back length, but I guess the characteristic is his voice.


    Wherever you are, you''re going to notice with that rattling voice.


    "That''s a lot worse. Besides, what about this kid?


    "Oh, if only Grubbal attacked me. This girl owes me my life."


    That''s what you said you''d explain?


    Eh.


    I can''t say anything bad, so I''ll keep one head down in silence.


    "Is it Grubbal? You survived so well."


    Mr. Gilmouth is surprised by the name Gulbal.


    Sounds like a pretty horrible demon.


    I wonder if the Siers are okay?


    You''re worried, huh?


    "And who''s the benefactor of life? And you, my arm..."


    "It''s like they were eating my arms off me and I was unconscious. So, this ivy took me down the street to help."


    "They ate me up... Beautiful, huh?


    Mr. Gilmouth gives a strange look when he sees the scar on Mr. Druid''s arm.


    "I think he used all the potions he had, regardless of the type."


    "Everything? Regardless of the type?


    "Yes."


    "So the scar is that pretty? Although it has long been said that combining potions has a strange effect. This is the first time I''ve seen it in my eyes."


    Yes, it is.


    You''ve never heard of it before.


    But I''m sorry that scar is a lie.


    Keep an apology in your heart.


    Mr. Gilmouth nodded when he saw a bottle of empty potion rolling nearby.


    That''s what Mr. Druid has been wandering about to talk to you about.


    The total number of bins is 22.


    You counted the numbers, wrinkles between Mr. Gilmouth''s eyebrows.


    "That''s a lot."


    When I can turn my gaze softly, I get nervous.


    "I''m in a hurry."


    My voice has been plundered.


    It''s okay, don''t rush, calm down.


    "Right. Thank God."


    Did you believe me?


    Hmm, I think he''s a little suspicious.


    I don''t have a choice.


    "Introduce yourself. He''s an all-town guild master, Gotos."


    "It''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    "... Ivy? You''re from Otrewa town?


    "Yes."


    "Right, that Ivy? Oh, no problem."


    There''s a big problem.


    What is that Ivy?


    Besides, your voice resonates with ragged habits.


    The adventurers around him also seem to have heard voices and are seen as flirting.


    "Gilmouth, you know what?


    "No, I''ve never seen him before. But famous."


    Famous?


    Why would you do that?


    "An organization involving royalty nobles would have been crushed in the town of Otolwa. That actor was named Ivy. It wasn''t accurate information, but it was definitely because it was information that he was just a child. Does it fit?


    The child fits, so I snort.


    But a useful actor?


    ... it must have been about someone who plays an important role at the heart of things.


    When did you become that big!


    Oh, Mr. Druid is surprised.


    I kind of have a really bad feeling about it.


    "So you noticed"


    Hmm?


    Have you noticed?


    "What?


    "This is it."


    Mr. Druid shows the good smell in the bucket of water.


    "Huh? You, you!


    Mr. Gilmouth''s expression turns to amazement.


    No, Ciel noticed.


    That''s what I want to say!


    I can''t, though.


    Let''s definitely solve Mr. Gilmouth''s misunderstanding later.


    "Who the hell brought in Lucky Hana?"


    A tremendously powerful voice echoes around.


    To that voice jumps up the bodies of the adventurers who were stretching their faces in this tragedy.


    My body freaked out for a second too, but not as much as they did.


    I thought you weren''t the top adventurer?


    It''s too different from the top adventurers, Mr. Borolda.


    "Gilmouth, calm down"


    "You, I can''t believe this is calm. If this was getting into town!


    "I know, but I can''t help being mad here right now."


    Mr. Gilmouth sighs, staring at the bucket with fortunate incense.


    "Bad. Right."


    "In Gilmouth''s position, I know what it''s like to be angry."


    Mr. Druid speaks to Mr. Gilmouth in a calm voice.


    Mr. Druid said he was a medium adventurer, but the atmosphere is the top adventurer, right?


    "Ha, well, that would help you survive."


    "Hahaha, I can only help a little."


    They started talking about what was going to happen, so they left the place a little.


    It won''t be a good story for outsiders to hear.


    Besides, let''s not act like we''re more likely to get involved.


    Look around.


    The adventurers who came to the rescue are doing things like checking the status quo.


    There''s nothing I can do.


    Travel to the place where the fallen tree lies and sit.


    Somehow, when I was relieved, I lost my strength.

 141 137 Talks Not Young!

    "Are you all right?


    Looking forward, Mr. Gilmouth with a ragged voice.


    He seemed a little boisterous.


    We don''t have Ciel and the others, so we need to keep our heads down.


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    I look around to see if it''s over, but the adventurers are still working on it.


    That''s something that takes a lot of time.


    Oh, yeah!


    "Um."


    "What?


    "How widespread is it about me?


    If my information is widespread to many people, I need to be aware of a lot of things.


    "Hmm? Oh, was that earlier? No, there''s no such thing as Ivy, is there?


    "What? But just now he said he was famous."


    "Sorry, you had a problem with the way I said it. It''s famous among us, Gilmouth, in the villages and towns where the damage occurred. Gilmouth receives information about the organization and those who contributed to crushing it, but there''s a name there that I''m not used to. Besides, it was rumored that everything but his name was down."


    "Rumors?"


    "Oh, it''s rare for information to get laid, so there were rumors about gender, age, etc. One of the credible rumors in that, aren''t you a kid? There was something about it. Sorry, I got a little excited earlier"


    Good, looks like you don''t need to be particularly careful.


    But does Mr. Gilmouth and the others have a name?


    It''s like a huge number of villages and towns were damaged.


    The rumor of a child seems to have spread.


    Hmm, like I''m not purely happy.


    Is that it?


    "How could Mr. Gilmouth, knowing me... wasn''t there, was there? Did you notice that?


    Is it just a rumor of a name and a child, something you notice?


    "I have information at my place that there are top adventurers who are helping the organization. I couldn''t believe it, so I went directly to Otrewa town to talk to him. Then you''ll see the young child behind you with the top adventurers. I thought it was similar when I saw it, but I was wondering if you could ask me your name."


    "I see."


    Perhaps you saw where I was with Mr. Borolda and the others.


    Well, did Mr. Gilmouth notice because of that?


    Then I wonder if another Mr. Gilmouth has a problem.


    "Ivy, thank you for crushing that tissue"


    Mr. Gilmouth bowed his head with thanks when he thought his gaze was sooo right.


    I''m surprised at that, and it solidifies.


    I didn''t think I could keep my head down.


    "Hahaha, you''re surprised ~"


    "... Yes, I''m surprised"


    I don''t know, I got a weird answer.


    "Bad, bad"


    "No. But why thank you?


    "Gilmouth, who was the victim of tissue damage, wants to thank you."


    "Really, thank you"


    I guess that means there was a lot of damage.


    Nevertheless, I was really surprised because that organization was already in the past for me.


    Ivy''s a good girl.


    When you say it with a straight eye, it''s more illuminating than you can imagine.


    Shit, my face is hot.


    It may be bright red.


    "Hahaha, you''re just a kid around there"


    Kids?


    Speaking of which, I wonder how old Mr. Gilmouth is looking at you.


    I think I heard ''young children'' if it wasn''t a mistake earlier.


    ... I have a really bad feeling about it.


    "Don''t make fun of the kids."


    I can hear Mr. Druid from the side.


    When I turned my gaze, I saw him standing firmly on his feet with a rubber fluff on him.


    Little by little, maybe your body is getting used to it.


    "Bad, bad. Yeah, well, if your wife teases you about young kids, she''ll piss you off."


    It''s not like I have a wife.


    I knew it was young, but it''s on!


    "Um, I''m 9, so I''m a kid, but I don''t have to put it on young!


    Oh, my voice got a little louder.


    ''Cause he said he was young.


    I can hear words that bother me so much!


    "" What, nine!


    Or Mr. Druid......


    "Yes, even if I look like this, I''m 9 years old"


    Saddest to say so myself.


    I increased the amount of meals, but you can''t grow right away, can you?


    Every day, I exercise I wonder if my legs will stretch...


    It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry.


    Because I plan to grow slowly.


    "Ah, bad. Right, right. You can crush tissue like that, so it can''t be done by young children."


    Mr. Gilmouth looks at me and panics about what the hell I look like.


    I''m sorry, I''m just being a little hypersensitive.


    "Sorry."


    Mr. Druid apologizes with a little confusion.


    "No, it''s okay"


    Because the growing season is coming up.


    Is it the meat that stretches your back, after all?


    "Um..."


    Two of the adventurers who came to the rescue spoke to Mr. Gilmouth with a face of tension (mould).


    Apparently, the job is done.


    It''s going to be tough to check the damage.


    Still, why are you so nervous?


    "Ooh. Thank you."


    Two bow their heads to Mr. Gilmouth''s voice and hand him the paper.


    I snorted a few times through the contents of the paper.


    "That''s no problem. Have you finished retrieving the body?


    "Yes, to the best of my ability,"


    Some of them were terrible.


    "What about the carriage?


    "You''ll have a horse ready to come and get it."


    "All right, what else?"


    "Uh..."


    Watching it, I''m a lot worried.


    After all, I''m not the top adventurer.


    Why not?


    Mr. Seiselk said the rescue was to be carried out by top adventurers.


    That is because the information brought in cannot be judged to be correct, and because there is a possibility that there is still a problem in the place where it rushes.


    This is a report to the vigilante.


    "Ah, well, good, thank you. Go home."


    "Yes!"


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, tension could be removed from the faces of two adventurers.


    Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Druid laugh bitterly at the way it is.


    ... That''s an unspeakable vibe.


    Could it have been some kind of exam?


    Mr. Gilmouth flies instructions to the adventurers who are ready to go home.


    I look at Mr. Druid''s way of walking and he gets a little wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "I''m going back because I have post-processing."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll walk you home slowly"


    "Ah, do you want me to call someone? I don''t mind a carriage."


    "No, I''m fine. I''ll walk home to get used to it. It''s about six hours from here."


    Six hours?


    I thought it would take about half a day, but maybe I misread the map, let''s be careful.


    While Mr. Gilmouth cared about Mr. Druid, he left for work.


    Mr. Gilmouth is in trouble too.


    "Mr. Druid, can I come with you to town?


    "Oh, I don''t have a problem, is that good? You don''t have to worry about it. They''re here."


    Three adventurers ahead of Mr. Druid''s gaze.


    These are the adventurers who came after the rescue team.


    When Mr. Gilmouth was worried, he was giving instructions to come home with Mr. Druid.


    "Mr. Gilmouth''s pace, think it''s too fast for me"


    "I see. So nice to meet you."


    Join Mr. Druid on his way to the adventurers.


    They seemed to notice, too, and came closer to me.


    "Seniors, the..."


    Were you an adventurer in Mr. Druid''s junior years?


    "Never mind. But it''s your day off, and they drove you out."


    To this word of Mr. Druid, one adventurer speaks out as if he had cut a weir.


    "That''s right! I was on vacation at last. Gilmouth says there''s nothing we can do about it because we''re running low! But it was a really nice day off."


    Sounds like there are a lot of things going on in Alltown, too.


    Don''t get involved!


    ... Ah, Yukika.


    It could be like we''re already involved......

 142 138 more stories!

    "I''m sorry. Took you a while."


    Mr. Druid apologizes with regret.


    We''ll be in All Town soon, but it took him longer to arrive than he thought because he could only walk slowly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!


    The juniors and Mr. Druid said they met when the juniors freshly became adventurers.


    Sometimes the adventurer has taught me what I need from the ground up, and he seems to have a lot of respect.


    He told me how active Mr. Druid had been on the road, saying that he had always taken care of me.


    Mr. Druid had stopped, but one likes to talk.


    He''s a man named Erid, and he talks all the time.


    I''m used to it, so I guess it''s the usual thing.


    This is my first time, so I''m honestly surprised.


    I mainly talk a lot about Mr. Druid, but fail to talk about his work and next to next.


    Often, so far, so many things to talk about.


    "Erid, it''s time for town"


    It was Mr. Doro, a leader among the three who spoke up.


    "Hmm? Oh, right."


    With that said, take something crap out of the bag......


    Fishing in the bag with the crap.


    "Erid?"


    "No, it''s okay. I remember letting you in."


    Mr. Erid stopping and looking in the bag.


    Mr. Doro has a big sigh.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "I think it''s an adventurer''s permit. Because Erid is a child who often drops things."


    "Really?"


    Adventurers based in town get a special permit from the Adventurer Alliance.


    Probably that.


    Still looking.


    Still, how could Mr. Erid have had it that would make the drop better?


    Oh, Mr. Doro took the bag.


    "Ha, ''cause I was pretty panicked then. I didn''t stop Erid when he had it. I''m sorry, but I didn''t expect him to drop it again."


    "I didn''t drop it! Absolutely!"


    Looks like Mr. Doro''s checking each and every one of the bags, but he''s not coming out.


    Hmm?


    I can already see the All Town Gate from this place, but there are people waving their hands at the gate.


    Am I calling someone?


    "Um, aren''t they called?


    "What?"


    When everyone glances at the gate, the hand that was being waved becomes fierce.


    Seems to be the right answer.


    "In the meantime, go"


    To Mr. Druid''s voice, Mr. Dro walks out looking in his bag.


    It just looks like you''ve already given up.


    Sure, you heard I had money when I got my permit again.


    "You dropped it again."


    "Hahaha, I can''t help it"


    Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly.


    It doesn''t look like it''s the second time because of what happened to Doro and the others.


    "Druid, are you okay?


    One man approaches from the gate.


    Like a bear.


    Kuma?


    That''s previous knowledge.


    I''m glad I didn''t speak up.


    A man who has accumulated a disappointing mustache of his body.


    Pretty strong side at first glance.


    ... No, it''s a strong side to watch all the time.


    I guess some people are afraid of small sharp eyes.


    "Oh, I''m fine. What''s happening more than that?


    "This is it."


    That said, show Mr. Doro and the others one green card.


    At that moment, Mr. Doro gave him a somewhat reassuring look.


    Could it be, a permit?


    "Thank you. I''ve been looking for you now."


    When Mr. Doro gets his hands on it, the man hands it over.


    "It was falling right out of the gate. How many times this year?


    Everyone laughed bitterly at the man''s shuddering voice.


    Only Mr. Erido seems a little bad.


    Well, you will.


    And that''s a beautiful card.


    "Whoa, is this the girl?


    This kid?


    Probably about me.


    So, did Mr. Gilmouth say anything?


    "Nice to meet you."


    When I say hello, he laughs with a grin and returns the greeting.


    A little surprised.


    Laughing changes my impression.


    Pretty enough...... too good, but gets a little cute.


    "Gilmouth tells me. I''ll get you a permit right away, so come here."


    I knew it.


    Don''t worry about what Mr. Gilmouth said.


    Listen, are you okay?


    "What did Gilmouth say?


    Mr. Druid, who is here with me, asked me.


    Thank you.


    Don''t scare the shit out of me because the kid who helped the Druid is coming.


    Don''t scare me?


    "Oh, I see. But Ivy wasn''t scared to look at you."


    "That''s right. Surprised."


    Hmm?


    Scared of people like Mr. Bear?


    Oh, no.


    Don''t go unconscious, you have to be careful.


    "You, little boy, always cry. Well, it looks."


    Little girl.


    When I''m a little depressed, I see Mr. Druid.


    "Oh, bad. Uh."


    "No, it''s okay"


    A man looks back at Mr. Druid with a strange look on his face as he hurries to apologize.


    "What, what''s up?


    "No, it''s okay"


    "Really? This way, Gilmouth tells me, but let me just make sure."


    "Yes."


    After the man, he walks into a room near the gate.


    Then when you go in, a simple room called a shelf on your desk is similar to the town of Otrewa.


    Well, I guess it feels similar everywhere because of the amount of luggage and a little listening.


    One piece of paper is handed over.


    It''s a piece of paper that [name, town of origin, purpose] can write about.


    Is it okay to be the same as the town of Otrewa?


    Write the name and also fill in the Purpose field.


    However, the town of origin takes out the white plate of the account without writing.


    The man who saw it gave a slightly surprised look but took the stone out of the shelf.


    Plate close to stone.


    "Okay, no problem. Hmm? Guarantor section. Wow."


    Guarantor column?


    I heard you can''t see the contents of the account, but is the guarantor being seen?


    You forgot to make sure.


    "Uh, you''re Captain Oguto from the village of Latme, right?


    "Hmm? That''s not all. Though the name" Birksby "of the head of the vigilante is on Gilmouth" Rogriff "in the town of Otrewa?


    ... what are you doing to me!


    I told you I didn''t want to stand out.


    "The names of the amazing people..."


    Mr. Druid is surprised that you were here with me.


    "All right, this is the permit. Give it back when you leave town so you don''t lose it."


    "Yes, thank you"


    When I thanked him, he stroked my head.


    It''s an attitude toward the little one entirely.


    But I don''t feel somewhat angry that you''re a bear.


    I wonder why.


    Looking?


    Receive your permit and leave the room with Mr. Druid.


    Outside the room are three juniors.


    I wonder if you''ve been expecting Mr. Druid.


    "What, you were still there? I''m back in town. That''s enough."


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Like life."


    "I''m fine. Well, it''ll change your life a little, but no problem. That would be the end of the job, wouldn''t it? Rest tight."


    "Huh. Tell me if anything happens. I''ll work with you."


    "Please do it then."


    The three of them wondered, and went away looking at Hiraki and Mr. Druid.


    You''re really admired.


    I''m glad this is the one Sola helped.

 143 139 stories Demonic change?

    Entering the town, I was in a rush somewhat.


    Wondering, looking around.


    "There was information that we had been attacked."


    Mr. Druid told me what was going on around him.


    "So..."


    When someone is attacked near town, all sorts of rumors spread at once.


    It varies from worrying about whether the thing you attacked will come to town, to worrying about your family outside the gate at work, to what it is that you attacked.


    I hope it''s just rumors, but we need to be careful because suspected demons can create confusion.


    "With that said, you know amazing people. Oh, but is it the relationship that crushed that organization?


    "Uh, you have that, too"


    I knew you''d stand out.


    Still, how can you be a guarantor without saying anything?


    "Could you possibly go to King''s Capital or the surrounding towns?


    "Yes, I plan to go to the town next to Wangdu once. How did you figure that out?


    We''re not talking about where we''re going.


    Did I say something to make you realize?


    "Guarantor."


    "What?"


    Guarantor.


    Was that the one that was increasing on its own?


    "The Wang capital and its surroundings can be carefully examined when entering the town. Depending on who you hit, well, there''s a lot going on."


    A lot?


    "But if that''s all the people are guaranteeing, fine. I''ll be right through."


    All sorts of things, maybe talking... or something?


    The gatekeeper did that?


    "I have a strange look on my face, but I think the closer I get to Wang Du, the more problematic gatekeepers I''ll come across."


    "... I don''t like that"


    "Hahaha, Ivy''s fine"


    ...? Oh, the guarantor?


    "Captain Ogt is a legend among adventurers."


    Is he that amazing?


    "Captain Barksby seems to have established a good relationship with royalty officials by destroying the organization."


    Yes, it is.


    Oh, speaking of which, you saw a flashy letter with decorations, and you were sighing like hell.


    A good relationship?


    ... Well, the captain will be fine.


    "Mr. Logliffe of Gilmouth has been active since he was an adventurer, and there are many adventurers who admire him."


    Yes, it is.


    Mr. Gilmouth, who was all lit up about his wife, is also an amazing man.


    "There''s no fool to sell a fight to the three of us. Well, if the head of the gatekeeper in charge isn''t crazy, he''ll be fine."


    Crazy, that''s a great explanation.


    Still, I wonder if you put your name on it for that.


    If that''s the case, if you tell me... I might say no.


    ''Cause I''m sorry.


    Although Mr. Borolda and the others had read his personality, it might have also been read by Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of the regiment.


    Otherwise, you won''t be a guarantor in confidence, will you?


    Next time I see you, I''ll be sure to thank you.


    "It''s gonna be okay, okay? Because there are many decent people."


    Puzzled by the thought, Mr. Druid is in a panic.


    Did you even have a worried look on your face?


    "It''s okay. Where is Mr. Druid now?


    "Ah... I had to go to the guild and tell you what happened"


    Guild?


    I feel like I just passed by.


    "Somehow, I''m here about Ivy"


    "What... I''m tired. I''m sure."


    "Hahaha, leave that to say. Is Ivy in the square?


    "Yes, I plan on doing that. We''ll take the place and then we''ll go back to the woods."


    "In the woods... I think you''ll be fine, but be careful. It''s possible Grubal is still nearby."


    Yes, Grubbal!


    "Um, what kind of demon is it?


    "You don''t know?


    "Yes, I''ve never even seen it in a book."


    "Right. He''s grown stronger in the last year or two, and his personality has become more ferocious."


    That''s what''s happening.


    We need to get more and more new information.


    Let''s remember.


    "Gulbal has a big horn at the tip of his nose and his legs aren''t that fast, but he''s strong. When you were attacked, you came from everywhere and there was no escape."


    Big horn on the head of the nose.


    Is it moving in the herd from anywhere?


    Or have you been gathered by the smell of fortunate incense?


    "Do you act in flocks?


    "That''s a little bit of a change in the ecosystem, too, and I''m not sure. I wasn''t a herd before."


    "Really? Thank you."


    "No, but either way, you''re weaker than that kid."


    That girl is about Ciel.


    Even so, it would be dangerous if they came in numbers.


    I may not be able to move freely because I have Sora protected now.


    "Okay. But I''m worried."


    "Right. Oh, take this."


    From the bag Mr. Druid had, he took out three sachets containing something.


    I just received it, but what is it?


    "It''s a hot bag, you know?


    "I know if it''s a hot bag"


    When you hit the area around the face of the object, the powder comes from the inside.


    The effect should vary depending on the type of powder.


    Try to keep your nose close to the mouth of the bag.


    "Ah, you better stop. Because if you inhale a little, your nose hurts."


    The hand that had the sachet in Mr. Druid''s words stops.


    Good.


    I almost inhaled it.


    I guess pain means chili.


    "Because if you hit me in the face, I''ll buy you time to escape. Well, if they come in numbers, they can''t escape."


    "Thank you. But is that okay?


    "No problem. It''s something you can make right away."


    I made it too and had it, but you''re hanging up.


    Let''s make a good number next time.


    "Okay, I''ll take it"


    "Oh, I''ll see you later. Be careful."


    "Yes, thank you"


    One head down to Mr. Druid and head to the square.


    Walk a little and then look back and see how he is.


    Seems like he''s used to walking a lot.


    "Good."


    I lost my right arm, so I was hoping it was my arm, but his arm was my left.


    So I was a little horrified.


    If I were a strong-arm, I''d be pretty much in the way of my life.


    Mr. Gilmouth was just a little relieved of the matter, too.


    "Well, go to the square, pick up the place, then it''s the woods"


    I''m a little scared of Gulbal though.


    Ciel and Sola... yes, we need to find out more about Sola.


    Sola to Sola?


    ... Let''s ask him if he can change his name.


    And you split... split.


    Do you think there''s ever going to be more?


    Or will new kids split up and increase?


    Hahaha, let''s not think about what''s ahead of Sola and the others.


    Scary. Scary.


    "There was."


    Found the square a little further!


    The square of this ol'' town is also huge.


    There are two entrances and exits, but does that make any sense?


    "What''s up?


    Looking inside from the entrance and exit of the square, one man called out to him.


    "Yes, there are two entrances and exits, so I thought there was something there."


    "This one has a lot of teams of 3 or more adventurers. That''s a small team of adventurers."


    "That''s right. Thank you."


    "Oh, it''s okay to be free, especially over here."


    "Yes."


    Say thank you to the man and head to another square.


    The proximity of a large team of adventurers is often noisy.


    Especially when someone sings drunk.


    Enter the square and look around.


    With that said, there doesn''t seem to be a janitor in Alltown Square.


    There is no one at the entrance or exit.


    Oh, but there''s a cabin, so are the vigilantes coming to see it?


    Good.


    There was something about the tent, so I can rest assured that you will stay.


    Walk around the square a little and see what the tent looks like and how people are doing.


    In the tent, I want to get Sola out for you, and of course the new kid.


    So we need to be careful where we put up the tent.


    There was a moderate size between the tent of a woman and a man who looked like a solo trip, so I speak to the two of them and ask them for permission.


    I got a pleasant acceptance, so I''ll set up a tent.


    "All right, over"


    Go inside and put only what you need in one bag.


    Put the hot bag you received in a place where it can be removed immediately.


    Hope you don''t meet Gulbal.

 144 Lets get 140 stories involved!

    When I said I was headed to the woods, the gatekeeper stopped me.


    There was a gurval out near town, so I guess I have no choice.


    I promised him I''d run away as soon as I felt threatened and he let me through, but it was pretty shabby.


    At a time like this, if I could tell you about Ciel, you''d be relieved, but I can''t.


    Proceed to the back of the woods, paying attention to the signs around you.


    I walked for a while but I don''t feel any sign of Ciel.


    Usually, I think it''s about time you picked me up.


    "Is something wrong?


    Carefully explore the signs around you.


    I feel signs in the back of the woods, but I''m too far away to tell if it''s Ciel.


    Nevertheless, we can''t help but stop in the woods, so we go in the direction of the signs.


    "Oh, it''s Ciel."


    As I approached him, I was able to determine that it was a sign of Ciel.


    Besides, I give up my chest.


    I wondered if something had happened.


    Hurry up and head over there.


    "Ciel!... Wow."


    Dead bodies.


    That would be it if I were to describe myself around Ciel.


    There''s some big animal carcass rolling around.


    Look, a big horn on the tip of your nose?


    Not so long when you look at your legs.


    And a gusty physique.


    Could it be Grubbal?


    "Uh, Ciel''s fine... right"


    I don''t know what to say, a little or a face in a beautiful way.


    He looks like he''s got a look like ''I did it''.


    "Thank you. That''s great."


    Sure, there was a word for proper praise for the way the cat was clinging.


    How to cling a cat?


    Previous knowledge again or not at all... well, okay. Ciel''s not hurt, either, and no problem.


    "And how many are there?


    Count the falling carcasses.


    Eight heads.


    However, there are some footprints leading to the back of the woods, so it seems that some Gulbal has escaped.


    "I don''t know what to do with this"


    You can''t just leave it alone, can you?


    We decided to contact you for information on demons and animals that broke out near town.


    You don''t have to say anything about Ciel just because you want to see the carcass.


    Or should I ask Mr. Druid to cooperate?


    But I don''t want to bother you.


    "Ah, more so, Sola!


    "Nya-yay."


    Hmm?


    When I look at Ciel, I just get up and climb the tree.


    And fluttered off the tree.


    There is a bag dedicated to Sola in the mouth.


    Were you in a safe place?


    "Thanks"


    Receive the bag and gently check inside.


    Two slimes leaning in and sleeping.


    Lovely.


    "Uh, let''s just move the place"


    I can''t slow down right by Grubbal''s body.


    It might attract other demons and animals.


    "Nya-yay."


    As he tries to move around with his bag, Ciel stands in the direction of progress.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    Turn to Gulbal, whose sight is dead on my question.


    And look at me.


    I wonder what it is.


    Grubbal?


    Dead demons, so I... Ah!


    "Could it be dismantled and sold?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Uh, Ciel, I''m sorry. I wonder if it''s just impossible to dismantle and sell Gulbal."


    I''ve never dismantled such a big demon.


    There''s nothing you can''t do, but it''s gonna be pretty tough.


    ... and 8 heads!


    And even if it can be dismantled, it can''t be sold.


    Because I can''t explain how I was able to crusade Gulbal.


    "Wha."


    Looks pretty dissatisfied.


    Ugh, what do I do?


    "To


    ... If you look so sad, you want to do something about it.


    "Ciel, wait here. ''Cause I''m gonna need Mr. Druid''s help."


    The acquaintances here are Mr. Druid and Mr. Gilmouth.


    Mr. Druid is the only one who knows about Ciel.


    It could be pretty annoying, but let''s just ask once.


    "Nha."


    Ciel''s push? to hurry back to town.


    He did say he had business with the guild.


    Will you still be there?


    If you weren''t there... let''s give up.


    I was so worried about Mr. Gatekeeper because I came back in a hurry.


    I''m sorry.


    I said it was okay because I wasn''t attacked, but did you believe me?


    I just saw the guild building, and I saw Mr. Druid coming out of the building.


    He also has the look of surprise that he seems to have noticed me.


    "Uh, excuse me. Please."


    "Oh, if I could, I''d be fine."


    "Um... Ciel''s hunting the Gulbal"


    "... seriously?


    "Yes."


    "............... for now, do you want to go see"


    "Excuse me."


    "No, I''m glad you told me. The town''s been making a lot of noise about Gulbal."


    Head to the woods with Mr. Druid.


    Now he gave the gatekeeper a strange look because he was with him.


    I laughed bitterly at the way I tilted my neck.


    Walk to where Ciel is, but is that an experienced adventurer?


    Mr. Druid''s walking speed is faster than what he''s back in town.


    That''s great.


    "Right there."


    "Wow."


    Look at the state around Ciel, Mr. Druid, he stops.


    It''s the same reaction as mine.


    It will, I knew it.


    "How many heads are there?


    "There were eight heads"


    "Right. I''d better get someone to clean this up."


    "Well, what shall we do with the explanation?"


    "That''s the problem. ¡­ Involve Gilmouth"


    Mr. Gilmouth?


    I don''t seem like a bad person from how things were earlier, but are you okay?


    "Gilmouth is a little like that, but I think it''s okay to trust someone who''s caring"


    ... All right!


    "Right. Let''s get Mr. Gilmouth involved."


    Even if I''m worried here, there''s probably no solution.


    Then let''s believe Mr. Druid.


    "Okay, back to town...... Ivy okay?


    "No problem, right? Why is that?


    "No, think I''m walking quite a distance"


    Am I?


    But I''ve only been walking about 9 hours today, so it''s no problem.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go back to town."


    "Okay."


    Tell Ciel to go back to town and bring his collaborators.


    You gave me a good reply, so I''ll be fine.


    "How long do you walk in a day?


    "Right. In the morning, from sunrise until sunset, so I think it''s 14 or 5 hours in the summer."


    "Wow."


    "I''m used to it"


    That was tough in the beginning.


    After 6 hours of walking, your body has complained about its limits.


    However, in the beginning, I was desperate to escape anyway, so I dragged my tired body and managed to move forward.


    If I lived every day like that, I would normally be able to walk for 10 hours.


    Depending on the location, you walked 24 hours a day.


    That said, I stopped walking through 24 hours after I started traveling with Ciel.


    Mr. Gatekeeper leaning back at us in a hurry back into town.


    Mr. Gilmouth could be with me next...


    Inside the Adventurer Guild building was overflowing with adventurers.


    And it''s kind of killing me.


    That''s a little scary.


    "This way."


    "Yes."


    Follow Mr. Druid up the stairs.


    Mr. Gilmouth''s room upstairs? When I entered, there was another man besides Mr. Gilmouth.


    He looked a little surprised at what we looked like, but he immediately recommended the chair.


    "so we can move quickly"


    "Okay. Druid, that was tough."


    The man and Mr. Druid seem to know each other.


    You looked at me slightly, so keep your head down gently.


    "Hahaha, well. Gilmouth, I need to talk to you for a second."


    "Wait. ''About it'' story about Grubal...... hmm?


    Could it have been for the Grubbal crusade, where adventurers were gathered?


    "Gilmouth, I''m sorry."


    When Mr. Gilmouth nods one look at Mr. Druid, he gives instructions to the other man to leave the room.


    "Tell the adventurers to wait."


    "Okay. Excuse me."


    You''re a polite man.


    Could he be Mr. Gilmouth''s assistant?


    "So?"


    There is sharpness in Mr. Gilmouth''s voice.


    That''s just the top of the guild and it''s compelling.


    "Gulbal''s already crusaded."


    "....................................... who?


    "Ciel, it''s Adandala Ivy''s Taming"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    You''re afraid of the silence that fills the room.

 145 141 stories My personality?

    "... a real Adandala..."


    Ciel sitting a bit next to Gulbal''s carcass.


    Mr. Gilmouth stares at the look of it.


    To an indescribable sight, Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly.


    "Wow. Is it real?"


    I guess that means that a demon named Adandala is rare.


    I think when I look at Gilmouth, who is staring at Ciel definitely and saying it''s amazing.


    If I did, the carcass of the rolling Gulbal would be more amazing.


    "Um, who''s Gulbal?"


    "Oh, yeah, you did"


    Could you have forgotten?


    "What do we do? Can you announce that Adandala hunted me?


    "Ah, you can''t. Adandala is a subject of interest to adventurers. I''m scared, but I want to see it."


    "Sure, the young guys are gonna come looking for us in the woods."


    "Oh, because some people won''t listen if you ban them from looking. Wait a minute, I''ll make sure."


    Mr. Gilmouth will examine Gulbal''s body.


    I wonder what you''re doing?


    "Right, ''some kind of demon'' would be fine. There is no other noticeable damage as there are marks of fangs eating in and nail scratches. If this were you, you wouldn''t be able to identify what hit you."


    "So you''re convinced?


    "If you say I witnessed it, no one would say anything"


    Is that okay with you?


    "Ivy, because Gilmouth is so trusted"


    "Druid, I don''t think that''s what you''re saying."


    "Hmm? Oh, the truth has come out"


    You said Mr. Druid was a medium adventurer, but you and Mr. Gilmouth are very close.


    Or is there no forgiveness for words?


    "Look, Ivy suspects me because of you"


    "What?"


    Doubt it?


    Do what?


    "Probably not. It was our relationship, wasn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "Gilmouth and I were basically slapped into the ground by the same guy. And I respect you as a senior."


    "... look at Druid''s attitude, I don''t think there''s one guy I respect first."


    Indeed.


    You just seem to be having fun teasing me.


    "Hahaha, we''ve got a better direction than that, so let''s go back and handle this. The people in town will calm down."


    Yes, it was.


    I brought Mr. Gilmouth here because I want you to decide what to do with Gulbal.


    Hi. When Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Druid are together, don''t go out of the way.


    "Right. Leave the rest to me. Oh, because Ivy found the Gulbal herd and told the Druid that the Druid had told me. So, when we get here, it''s okay to say it''s already like this?


    "Okay. Do your best. Don''t let Ivy stand out."


    "Don''t stand out?


    "Oh, Ivy doesn''t seem to want to stand out"


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Right. But it''s a solo journey, I think it''s already noticeable."


    That''s right.


    I hadn''t noticed, but Mr. Ratlua told me.


    My... he said he stands out as being alone at a young age.


    "Please don''t stand out about this."


    Copy that.


    Now that the conversation is over, I''m going back to town.


    Before that, hang the bag containing Sola and the others from your shoulders by the side of Ciel.


    It''s a bummer, so Ciel was protecting me.


    Don''t let Mr. Gilmouth hear you, thank him and tell him to stay away from Gulbal.


    As he grunted his throat, he ran to the back of the woods with refreshment.


    "That''s cool."


    I stuck to Mr. Gilmouth''s words and nodded over and over.


    There was a little confusion in the Alliance about the absence of Mr. Gilmouth.


    But Mr. Gilmouth seemed calm when he told him that he was confirming the information on the Gulbal herd because it came in.


    Besides, questions arise.


    I think it''s much later that Mr. Gilmouth moves, but no one wonders?


    "That Mr. Druid"


    "What''s up?


    "Are there no top adventurers? I''m uncomfortable with Mr. Gilmouth moving."


    It wasn''t the top adventurers who came to the rescue, either.


    I feel something''s wrong.


    "You''re watching Ivy."


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing. There were five top adventurers in Alltown not long ago."


    That''s kind of a bad tooth cut.


    "If it''s hard to say..."


    "No, it''s okay. The guys on the two teams were helping the organization. So there''s not enough top adventurers."


    It''s that organization again.


    Really devastating.


    "Did you?"


    "Oh, and now the remaining top adventurers are gone to the back of the woods to see what''s going on with Gulbal."


    Is that why the people in this town seemed unusually anxious?


    I remember the look on the faces of the people I saw while I was going to the square, and when I did it, I was frightened.


    Maybe it was a good thing Ciel hunted the Gulbal.


    Looks like we''re done here.


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Gilmouth on Mr. Druid''s words.


    The look on the faces of the people around you is bright.


    Looks like Ciel did a good job after all.


    "That''s right. Sign up for the Alliance? If so, you''re presenting your guild card at the gate."


    "Right. I didn''t."


    "Right. I''ll tell Gilmouth I''ll get a special reward later."


    Special boundaries for gratuities?


    Or another gratuity?


    "Uh, what is the gratuity for? And what''s the special frame?


    "I''m guessing the gratuity doesn''t deduct any fees from the special frame for finding Gulbal."


    Fees?


    Could it be that if you don''t sign up for the guild, you''ll get a commission deduction?


    But I haven''t been able to explain the commission in the gratuities so far.


    Am I being pulled?


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Could it ever be a special frame or something?


    With that said, Mr. Ratlua asked me about the amount of the gratuity.


    To Mr. Borolda, and to Mr. Seiselk.


    I was wondering, but I said it without hiding it because it''s a gratuity we''re all getting.


    With that said, everyone I''ve asked was nodding happily.


    As for Mr. Ratlua, he told me you were with him.


    I didn''t know what that meant then, but was I sure it was a special frame that didn''t deduct fees?


    Somehow, you''re being sneaky favoured.


    "Like you don''t care."


    "What?"


    "Because he doesn''t seem to like what Ivy says or being special or being helped"


    Am I?


    But surely, you may have the same idea of being an adventurer.


    He''s much younger, and he''s running out.


    I''m glad you did something, but it kind of makes me think bad.


    "Oh, yeah, Mr. Druid, why don''t you come over for dinner? The place is a square."


    I want to thank you for today.


    Then should I have taken advantage of it rather than made it?


    "Ivy, from beside what I said"


    "What?"


    "No, I guess it''s Ivy''s personality. I''m in a rush today in this state, so I guess I''ll ask you tomorrow."


    My personality?


    Oh, well.


    Do you want to thank me for being helped because you want to be equal?


    Is that a pain in the ass personality?


    "What''s up?


    As I thought a little down, I heard a voice that seemed worried.


    In a hurry, raise your face and shake your neck to the side.


    "It''s okay. It''s dinner, but I''m not saying it''s impossible."


    "It''s not impossible. It helps because I live alone. Thanks."


    Horrible when you say it with a beautiful smile.


    "Is there any food you don''t like? And whatever else you like."


    "What you don''t like is vegetables, what you like is meat"


    "What!"


    I think I heard something very childish.


    "Hey, I''m kidding."


    Mr. Druid is in a hurry to deny it, but it''s probably true.


    I meant the vibe when I was saying it.


    I don''t like vegetables... if you use them as sauces and hang them on meat, they should be delicious to eat.


    And you don''t like vegetables?


    View Mr. Druid''s entire body.


    Only adventurers and a disappointing physique.


    ... tall too.


    Do people who don''t like vegetables grow taller properly?

 146 142 stories. Solas kid?

    Ask Mr. Gilmouth for the Gulbal thing and leave the guild with Mr. Druid.


    I was kind of in a hurry when I walked into Otrewa town, but I didn''t expect this to happen in All Town.


    That said, a team was created to look into Yukika (like this).


    I hope you don''t get involved any more.


    ... I''ve prayed so many times, how could I be near the center if I noticed?


    "With that said, what are your plans in All Town?


    Mr. Druid asks me and reminds me.


    We have to go to the slave trader.


    "To the slave traders"


    "Slaver? Oh, for the journey?


    "Yes."


    "Right. ''Cause there''s a big slave trader in All Town, and one of them is crushed."


    Could it be another organization?


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly, so you''re probably right.


    Too much influence!


    Oh, maybe.


    "Um, is it the Gorga Slaver that crumbled?


    He''s a slaver who got a letter of introduction written.


    "No, it''s not. Maral, I''m a slaver. Got business for Gorga?


    "Because I asked an adventurer I knew to write me a reference"


    "Right. If you want to go now, I''ll show you."


    I''m happy with that, but I''m kind of tired today.


    "No, I''ll be there tomorrow. I''m a little tired today."


    Even Mr. Druid should be tired, but you''re fine.


    "Right. I''m not tired, am I?"


    Aren''t you tired?


    Are you hurt?


    "Is it because of those kids?


    About Sola?


    If Sora treats you, can you get tired too?


    How was my time?


    The shock of being attacked and the surprise of the wound healing make my memory kind of fuzzy.


    Mm-hmm. Speaking of which, I may have been able to move as soon as I lost a lot of money.


    "But please take your time today. I brought in the Gulbal thing, and that''s what I''m talking about."


    "Hahaha, it''s okay. But, you know, from now on, I''m gonna relax at home."


    Break up with Mr. Druid and look around the market before you return to the square.


    To find out the selling value of vegetables, nuts, fruits, etc.


    I''ve been doing some digging to sell the stuff I put in my magic bag.


    "I don''t know, expensive"


    All the vegetables and fruits on the market are a little higher than the town of Otrewa.


    I wonder if this is the effect of Gulbal.


    Mr. Gilmouth said it was dangerous to go out into the woods.


    The gatekeeper was quite reluctant, too.


    Go around the store looking at the products lined up and the store owner.


    As I walk, all I hear is talk about Grubbal and the demons that defeated it.


    That''s quite a rumor.


    But I wonder how the size of the demon that defeated Gulbal can be as large as 3m.


    I don''t think Mr. Gilmouth said anything about that.


    Huge fangs? Stand up?


    Listening to me, I keep moving away from Ciel''s image.


    Rumors are amazing.


    What demons can we have tomorrow?


    I look at some shops and then I turn to the square.


    The price was a little high but all the items were fresh.


    Perhaps the Alliance manages quality.


    Then to sell it individually, it could be bought and beaten.


    I wish I could meet a good shopkeeper.


    Return to the square and enter the tent and close the entrance securely.


    I''ll take a look outside, but there doesn''t seem to be any particular problem.


    Well.


    Gently lower the bag hanging from your shoulders into the middle of the tent.


    When I opened the lid, the two were still asleep.


    Blue slime, gently lift Sola up.


    "Good morning, Sola"


    "Pu ~"


    "This is inside the square, so be quiet."


    Is Sola a substitute for a reply or is she swinging a pull in her arm?


    Gently lower to the place next to the bag.


    The next red slime holds you more carefully than earlier.


    Softer than Sora''s touch.


    Softly, gently, place on the blanket with care for vibration.


    "Uh, good morning. Don''t make a sound."


    New kid waking up all the time and looking around.


    Sora is also staring.


    With that said, what''s going on with these kids'' memories?


    "Sola?"


    In the meantime, I''ll call you Sola towards two.


    Blue slime stretches once before swinging with a pull.


    But the red slime just stands still.


    Don''t you remember Sola?


    But in the woods, I think I was responding to the name Sola.


    With that said, there''s a Tame mark in the same spot as Sola.


    Does the Tame relationship mean it was inherited from Sola?


    For now.


    "Nice to meet you, say Ivy. Can I decide on a name?


    Is that it?


    They say I can''t do Tame without saying my name, right?


    Again, see the mark of Tame the Red Child.


    Definitely, the same mark as Sola.


    I also know that it''s connected somehow.


    "Well, look, I don''t even know what to think about it. What''s your name?"


    With that said, both Sola and Ciel are words that came from my previous memory, aren''t they?


    Uh, the new kid''s name is, because it''s a red slime... and seriously?


    I don''t know, it came to my mind, but it''s kind of not painful, unlike when it was Sola or Ciel.


    And well ~.


    Anything else, Flem?


    See the new kid, Frem?


    As I stare, I stare back.


    "Flem, your name is Flem."


    Pull-pull and swinging frem.


    I''m thrilled at what it looks like.


    About Sola when we met, it could be dangerous.


    "Flem, if you get too hard, you''ll disappear."


    To my words, Frem, stop shaking and stare at me.


    Good, you stopped.


    Oh, can you understand the words?


    That would be a little different from when Sola first started.


    Sora didn''t understand the words at all.


    Is that it?


    Tame''s mark is different than it was just now.


    It''s a little different.


    "Tame''s mark is supposed to be one per person, right?


    View Sola.


    Oh, the mark shown in Sola has also changed slightly.


    Does the number of tames change the mark?


    ... I''ve never heard that before.


    I have to go see Ciel tomorrow and tell her that the mark has changed.


    Piong and Sola jump.


    And under one bag.


    That''s a bag containing Sola''s rice potion.


    "Sorry, you''re late than usual"


    Line up the potions in front of Sola.


    Blue potion and red potion.


    Oh, speaking of which, what does Flem eat?


    Shwah, shwah, shwah, shwah.


    The slight sound of digesting the potion is doubly audible.


    When I see it, Sola eats the blue potion and Frem eats the red potion.


    Good, does Flem eat red potion?


    Arrange the red potions in front of the frem.


    I''ll have to get more red potions next time.


    After watching for a while, I realize that Sola hasn''t eaten the red potion.


    "You''re not eating?


    Ask Sola, but she doesn''t even have eyes for the red potion.


    That''s crazy.


    Could it be that you were eating for Flem or something?


    Is that happening?


    With that said, it could have been about the same time when the red part appeared on my body and when I started eating the red potion.


    Does that mean he was eating red potion to grow it?


    "Think so. What''s Flem, Sola''s kid?


    Slime gives birth to a child?


    Is this a good question to ask someone?


    "Let''s stop it. Somehow I think so."


    When the two finished their meals, they leaned in and started sleeping again.


    Lovely to watch.


    It''s just, Flem... Could it be who?


    Somehow, I have a slightly more unfortunate impression than Sola.


    A blue slime sola eating a blue potion nonetheless.


    Red slime frem eating red potion.


    ... There are two more potions


    Green and purple.


    "It''s not good to think when you''re tired. Let''s get some sleep today."


    There were too many things.


    It''s not good to pack too much!

 147 143 stories Sola...... and the sword?

    Trying to get to the woods in the morning, the gatekeeper, unlike yesterday, stopped me immensely.


    Many times, I get reluctant to say ''I have a child by myself'' no matter what I say is ok.


    I promised not to run and do anything dangerous as soon as I felt strange signs, and I was allowed to go out into the woods somehow.


    Does this look so dangerous?


    Nevertheless, all town gatekeepers have many overprotective people.


    Because of the dangerous Grubbal, is this every time I go to the woods?


    Don''t get tired of it.


    First we head to the dump.


    Sola and Flem are being fed.


    There were two more, so I was anxious to see if I needed a lot of potion, but I didn''t need to worry about it.


    The amount of Sola eaten was reduced to about half.


    And Frem''s eating half of that.


    I mean, the consumption is almost the same as before.


    Does that mean Sora''s been eating Frem''s share?


    How strange.


    "There it is. I knew it was huge."


    In front of you is a vast dump.


    There is a wide variety of garbage, even if you just look at it.


    I also saw the broken sword being thrown away in a state of escape.


    We need to be careful not to injure our legs.


    Look around the dump and look for places that have less impact if the wind blows.


    I kind of miss this behavior, too.


    Gently place the bag with the frem in the somewhat tucked away area at the root of one tree.


    Then when I open the bag lid and gently lift the flem, I lower it to a place where the wind is less affected.


    "I''m going to go secure the potion, so you wait here. Be careful not to be flown by the wind."


    Sora was often rolled in the wind, but what about Flem?


    If the wind blows hard, you have to be careful, because they''ll roll you everywhere.


    "I''m coming."


    It''s just Sora and Flem''s potion today.


    Other potions slowed down when they were placed in an authentic velcro bag.


    So I''m still able to use it sparingly.


    As we enter the dump, Sora jumps right next door and rushes into the garbage.


    You''re kind of better today than usual.


    "Sora, be careful not to get hurt."


    Well, if you go too far, it''s hard to get back, so you can go around here, right?


    Still, you''re throwing it away in bulk.


    Ah, but I guess the potion quality is a little bad.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora''s in a good mood.


    Did something good happen to you?


    When I looked in the direction where Sola''s voice sounded, a sword was stabbing Sola.


    "What! Yeah! Hey, Sola, you okay?


    I rush over to Sola.


    And on the sword you''re stabbing... hmm?


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    The indescribable sound echoes slightly from Sola''s mouth, and the sword grows smaller and smaller.


    Could it be eating?


    In the meantime the sound continues, the sword keeps fitting in my mouth and now the gripping part is about to enter.


    Definitely eating.


    Eh, Sola only ate blue potion at first, didn''t she?


    I ate the red potion and the red slime increased.


    What would you give birth to if you ate a sword?


    Oh, no!


    That''s not what I''m worried about right now.


    Is that it?


    Look at the landscape that Sola is eating.


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    The second sword gets smaller with tremendous momentum.


    Like he used to say it would take half a day or a day to eat out one, although he showed me the sword-eating slime.


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    Already, the second part of the grip is about to get into my mouth.


    The atmosphere seems somewhat satisfying, so I guess there is no problem.


    I wonder if my digestion rate feels like a solar specification.


    Can we do that now?


    Yeah, yeah, let''s do that.


    You''ve given up thinking since yesterday.


    "Hahaha, it''s beyond comprehensible tolerance."


    To whom are you making excuses?


    Ha, let''s find the potion.


    Oh, does Sora eat swords mean Flem eats anything other than potions?


    Let''s just secure the potion, and then we''ll see how it goes.


    And there''s a lot of garbage.


    "Oh, do I need to pick up my sword too?


    View Sola.


    It is rocking with great satisfaction.


    How many swords the hell did you eat?


    The sword that was around Sola, it''s all gone at some point.


    ... Glad I got a magic bag.


    Otherwise, it would have been a big deal.


    "All right, over"


    I packed a potion in a bag, took out a new magic bag and packed my sword.


    I''m glad I brought it.


    Returning to where Flem waits, Flem is still or somehow a rolling figure.


    Looks like Flem was also flown into the wind after all.


    It''s not such a strong wind today.


    "Frem, are you okay?


    "Cuckoo."


    Can''t you handle this way of ringing a little more?


    I feel more sorry for you than Sola......


    "Pu!"


    I just thought something was wrong, but Sora screams in dissatisfaction.


    I wonder why I did it.


    "Flem, do you have anything else you want to eat besides the red potion?


    "Cuckoo."


    ... I don''t know!


    I can''t help it, let''s line up in front of Flem and see how it goes.


    I go back to the dump and collect all sorts of things.


    And line up in front of the frem.


    cotton clothes, bamboo baskets, wooden baskets, swords and shields.


    And a bow and arrow.


    Later, various dishes in the kettle.


    Bins in pots.


    "Okay. Frem, what do you want?


    ...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    And Sola.


    Don''t eat the sword I brought for Flem, he was eating a lot earlier, wasn''t he?


    "Don''t you want it?


    Doesn''t that mean you don''t need it?


    Well, Sora was just potion in the first days of being one of us.


    "For now, I don''t want it now, okay?"


    "Cuckoo."


    Reply, let''s be convinced.


    Well, we need to get the lined up stuff back to the dump.


    "Well, I put the stuff back in, and let''s go see Ciel."


    "Puffy."


    "Cuckoo."


    ... don''t lose your strength ~.


    Flem still can''t travel on his own.


    So I put it back in my bag, but if I put too much effort into it, it''s going to disappear and I''m thrilled.


    - Softly. - Softly, gently.


    It''s a simple operation, but I''m tired after a while.


    "Flem, we''re moving. Forgive the vibration."


    Go for the back of the woods from the dump.


    Explore demons, animals, and signs of people, but nothing is coming this way.


    After a while, I felt signs of Ciel in the wind.


    Stop on the spot and look up.


    I knew it.


    I had eyes with Ciel on the tree.


    "Good morning, Ciel. Sorry I''m a little late."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel descends from a fluttering tree.


    Keep your throat rattling, it''s getting sweet.


    You didn''t even thank me properly because I got bummed yesterday.


    "Ciel, thank you for protecting Sola and the others yesterday. And thanks for hunting Grubbal."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Right now, the people in town were anxious because there are no top adventurers in Alltown. But I think I could feel a little relieved that Ciel hunted Gulbal for me. Thank you so much."


    Grrrrr, grrrr, grrrr.


    Caress the eggs slowly.


    Ciel, who narrows her eyes and rings her throat in a pleasant way, is the cutest.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora is also in a good mood to jump around Piong Piong.


    With that said, since yesterday, I haven''t been in a bad mood for Sola once.


    I hope you stay calm.


    "Oh, yeah! Ciel, Tame''s mark has changed a little. Sora, can you come over here for a second?


    "Puffy."


    Sora jumps big with Piong and jumps into her arms.


    I was thinking more about doing it so I could deal with it right away.


    Heh, good.


    "Puppy-puppy"


    "Huh, that''s all you have to say. Ciel, this is where the mark came in."


    Show Ciel the mark of Sola.


    Sitel staring.


    Then a new mark appears as soon as the mark on Ciel''s forehead disappears.


    Yeah.


    No matter how many times you look at it, it''s an act of overturning common sense, isn''t it?


    Gently stroke the place of the mark.


    I''d really like to taste it someday.

 148 144 Stories Slavers get tired

    "Huh, slaver? I''m a little nervous."


    Ciel and I were playing (deflected), and we told Ciel that we named our new kid Frem, and now we''re on our way back to town.


    "Nya-yay."


    Are you there for me?


    "Thank you, I''ll find someone good for the trip."


    I need to find someone absolutely good for Ciel, Sola, and Flem.


    "All right, you can go anyway."


    I can''t help but be anxious here, let''s just go and think about it.


    It stops once in a place called Walk A Little More To Town.


    "Ciel, thank you for sending me. See you tomorrow."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel rings one, licks Sola and then disappears into the back of the woods with freshness.


    Is that it?


    I''ve never licked Sola before.


    View Sola.


    Are you surprised, staring at the back of the woods without moving even Pickle?


    I knew it was the first time.


    Well, it''s not a bad thing, okay?


    "Sola, let''s go back"


    Point your gaze at my words, Sola.


    And he started vertical exercise at a tremendous rate.


    Eh, is this delightful or angry...


    In the meantime, let''s wait until we calm down.


    "Calm down?


    "Puffy."


    Good.


    It''s the usual Sola.


    Return Sola to her bag and go back to town.


    I thought about asking what Ciel thought of his behavior, but I stopped it.


    Also excited? I''m in trouble if they do.


    Let''s take it easy.


    The gatekeeper looked at me and gave me a very reassuring look.


    Were you so worried?


    I feel somewhat sorry for you.


    I hope we find the offering soon.


    Slightly off the town''s boulevard, there are three slavers lined up.


    However, as I heard yesterday, one house is closed because it is crushed.


    One of the two remaining houses, comes before the Gorga slave trader.


    Take a small, deep breath before entering the store.


    When I came in, it was normal.


    I didn''t imagine anything in particular, but it''s really normal.


    However, the product won''t be on the shelf.


    "Oh? Welcome. I''m Gorga, the shopkeeper. What can I do for you?


    After all, here again, the shopkeeper gave me a bewildered look for a moment, either because of my appearance.


    But that''s the store owner.


    Soon the look disappeared and now she''s smiling.


    "Uh, for the journey... oh, not the letter, but the reference"


    What are you still saying when you get nervous?


    "It''s okay. Slowly."


    This tension seems to be conveying, and the store owner will talk to me slowly.


    Mr. Schiffer, you''re just introducing him.


    "This is it."


    Pass me a bullet with references and conditions, written by Mr. Sifal and Mr. Ratlua.


    Mr. Sifal said he would write to someone he knew, but the contents were references, no matter what he saw.


    The shopkeeper checked the references and bullets and opened his eyes slightly, but it also went right back to normal.


    "I''m a slave to the conditions that were written here, but there are about two of them. But one of them is a woman."


    I am told that it is not possible in the case of women.


    He said the damage would only double.


    "Excuse me, man, please"


    "That''s right. The other is a 40-year-old man, isn''t he? Do you want to talk about it?


    "Uh, can I just see it for a second?


    "See? Yeah, I''m fine. This way."


    Inside the room guided are several slaves.


    It''s like living together.


    Something completely different than I imagined.


    "What about that kid? New kid?"


    "No, sir."


    "Yeah, that''s who I bought it for! What, really?


    One young woman who is pretty excited, probably in her early 20s.


    Others are men in their late 20s and women and men in their 40s or so.


    Probably who the man was talking to.


    I just wanted to see it from the shadows, but I just got eyes and eyes.


    Hmm?


    Don''t feel any discomfort.


    Softly touch the bag containing Sora and Flem.


    I can''t imagine where I''m with these kids.


    "What do you think?


    The shopkeeper talks to me.


    Because of the way it looks, I''m probably confident that it fits the conditions perfectly.


    What should I do?


    In this slaver, this man is the one who fits the criteria, right?


    But I still feel different.


    Can I say no?


    Both Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal said to choose who they think is "this guy".


    Even try to stop it if you feel any anxiety or discomfort.


    "Excuse me."


    Shake your head to the side of the store owner.


    "Really? Would you like to see something else?


    "No, because I''m not going to change the terms. Thank you."


    "Okay. I''d like to introduce you to Lord Sifal. I can''t say I can''t."


    "Excuse me."


    "No, because it''s for the journey. It''s only natural to choose carefully."


    Ha, I was wondering what I would do if I was highly recommended, but it looks okay.


    I''m glad Mr. Sifal wrote you a letter of introduction.


    Thank you and apologize again and leave the slave trader.


    "Phew."


    In the meantime, I decided to have someone call me if they fit the criteria.


    And they''ll see if the other slaver fits the criteria.


    He was a better man than I thought.


    But I''m mentally tired.


    ... you want something a little sweet.


    "Shall we go to the stall? Or shall we make something?"


    If you rely on my previous memories, you will surely be able to make something.


    I''m just really mentally tired today.


    The act of buying people is hard on my mind.


    "Let''s go to the stall"


    Eat sweet food to relieve fatigue.


    Can I get you anything?


    Getting close to the stall makes me excited.


    Looking forward to it.


    I look around to make sure I know what I''m selling.


    I have a skewer made of grubal meat.


    I feel kind of successful.


    Hmm?


    Grilled wild rats...... I wonder about that.


    Wouldn''t you like to see it for a second?


    "Is that it?"


    Stop in front of a shop.


    Sounds like a treat named Donuts.


    ... I wonder what that means.


    In my previous memory, there is a matching treat.


    It looks a little different, but it''s the same fried confectionery.


    A coincidence?


    Don''t worry about it.


    "Excuse me. This, please"


    "Yes. How many do you want?


    "50 dal minutes, please"


    "Well, that makes about seven."


    "So please"


    Round fried confectionery the size of which can be eaten out in about 2 bites.


    The sugar is lightly covered.


    "Yes, go ahead"


    "Thank you"


    Give me 50 dals and receive a treat in a paper bag.


    Sweet and good aroma.


    With that said, there was a park nearby.


    Let''s eat there if the chair is empty.


    "Is that it, Mr. Druid?


    Looking for a chair in the square, it caught my eye that Mr. Druid and a man were talking in the street visible from the square.


    The atmosphere is not very good.


    It doesn''t seem to be a fight, but Mr. Druid''s face is in danger.


    It''s more of a look of regret than that.


    I''m starting to peek, but I''m worried about his expression.


    I just feel bad about watching it.


    When I was lost, I saw a man pushing Mr. Druid hard on his shoulder.


    Besides, you lost your arm.


    Worst case scenario, what is he?


    I don''t know what the circumstances are, but you can''t do that as a person!


    Anger brings blood to my head.


    Nevertheless, you can''t stick your neck in people''s circumstances.


    Calming his feelings, the man went away in an atmosphere that made a fool of Mr. Druid.


    "Kind of annoying"


    That''s right.


    Get out of the square and approach Mr. Druid.


    He was looking down a little and erasing his expression.


    "Good Morning"


    "What... Ivy. Uh."


    "Good morning. Would you like to take a break with me?


    "... break?


    "I''ve been to the slave traders since morning. I was so tired of my heart that I almost ate something sweet and took a break. Let''s do it together!


    Let''s be nervous and the words sound a little strange.


    Well, I don''t care. I don''t care.


    "... Huh, Kukuk. Right or a break. Right."


    Mr. Druid''s shoulders are trembling trying to contain the laughter.


    I''m horrified by the way it looks.


    "But bring your own sweet things."


    "Ahahahahahaha, ok. Shall we go buy something?"


    "Yes, I bought donuts, but the treats next door seemed delicious"


    Mr. Druid nodded at me with a laugh.


    We stayed together for a little while and I thought, he likes to be relied upon by people.


    It''s more like being relied on to calm down than like it.


    So it sweetens me.


    That would increase your sinking mood, too.


    ... but I''m not used to it, so I don''t feel comfortable.

 149 145 Stories On Break

    Strangely enough, the doughnuts tasted just like I imagined.


    I tilt my neck at it, but that happens... I guess.


    Still, it''s delicious.


    What Mr. Druid bought me was a candy coating around, though similar to a doughnut.


    A treat called Ameppo.


    This one is delicious too.


    "It''s delicious."


    "I haven''t eaten in a while, but it''s delicious"


    "Don''t you eat sweet food?


    "Hmm? Yeah, the guys on the team I''ve been on lately didn''t eat it."


    Yes, it was.


    Mr. Druid had just lost his people.


    I even bothered you yesterday.


    I guess it was a little glamorous to invite you to a break.


    But there was a situation this time...


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    I guess I even gave you a troubled look, Mr. Druid worried me.


    "No, it''s okay"


    Is that it?


    ''The guys on the team I''ve been on lately,'' I said, but that''s kind of an unnatural way of putting it.


    "Um, what team have you been on?


    "Oh, I''m not on the team."


    "What? Hmm? But the team?"


    "Bad, that''s a lack of explanation. Every request I make, I let them join a variety of teams. So I don''t have my own team."


    "Really?"


    I''ve never heard of joining a team before every request.


    Is it normal in All Town?


    "Um, are there a lot of people like that in Alltown?


    "Is he like me?


    "Yes."


    "No, not much. If we team up properly, we''ll have a better chance of success."


    I can''t believe you take such good care of yourself, but you don''t have your own team.


    I''m sure he''ll be a good leader.


    No, I guess he''s an adjunct to stopping the leader''s rampage.


    Is there any reason not to team up?


    ... I guess you shouldn''t ask.


    "Really?"


    Oh, the last one.


    Put the remaining one doughnut in your mouth.


    Dusty sweetness.


    I knew you liked it no matter how many times you ate it ~.


    ... Ah, my memories are messed up before and now.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''ve never eaten before!


    "Hahaha, don''t eat like it tastes good. Can I help you?


    "No, I''m fine. Besides, we''re going to go to the woods and report today."


    "Oh, yeah. Was there anyone who fit the criteria?


    "I was there, but I said no"


    "Really?


    "Yes. Kind of uncomfortable,"


    "Right. Sorry to hear that."


    "It''s no problem. I''ll look slowly."


    "Right. Oh, you know, if you''re going to the woods, can I come with you?


    And Mr. Druid?


    I don''t know, I feel the kind of gaze I''d expect... maybe.


    "Is it Ciel?


    "Ugh, sorry. I couldn''t take my time yesterday because there was so much going on¡­ I want to stroke it if I''m allowed"


    Oh, is Mr. Druid interested, too?


    At first I was surprised, but then I thought you weren''t interested because you were normal.


    Well, it''s right after you get hurt.


    Can''t you afford that?


    "Let''s go together! I think the gatekeeper would be more comfortable with that."


    Interaction with the gatekeeper this morning.


    I wonder if they repeat it every time I go through the gate, I''m glad you''re worried, but I have a little trouble.


    So if you''re coming with me, I''d appreciate it.


    "A gatekeeper. Ha ha ha, they are very conscious that they will protect the children of the town."


    "Right. It was tough in the morning."


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah"


    "Really?


    "I wonder if he''s dangerous, or if he looks young, or something else, or if he''s going to do something reckless. Once or twice a year, it''s famous in this town for gatekeepers and kids to get into a big fight." I''m going to the woods! '''' I''m with my parents! ''What? "


    Wow.


    I don''t know what to say, I''m glad I got out in the woods this morning.


    Could it possibly have been said that you couldn''t do without a guardian?


    ... Oh, I''m an adventurer on a journey, so are you okay?


    "Well, shall we go?"


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it"


    Is Mr. Druid really looking forward to it or is he a little twitchy?


    For me Ciel is one of those people I can see whenever I want, so I don''t really know what that feels like.


    I also forget that it''s a rare demon.


    Exit the square and head to the woods.


    The gatekeeper is with Mr. Druid, too, so permission came out immediately.


    I knew it would pass softly.


    Walk towards the back of the woods for a while.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I see him running his gaze over here looking for Ciel.


    You just won''t find it that way.


    "Um."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What?"


    "I''ll be right with you."


    "What?"


    I smile a little bitterly at him looking around at my words.


    "Um, up there"


    "Up?"


    "Yes. Ciel, come down"


    To my words, Ciel comes down from the top of the tree without any footsteps.


    "Wow. You were up there."


    Mr. Druid is staring at the tree that Ciel came down from.


    Is that so strange?


    "That''s cool."


    "Yes."


    Oh, I got strength in my reply.


    But I wanted someone to admit how cool Ciel is.


    Because I''m so proud of my company that I think it''s a waste of my monopoly.


    "Oh, I forgot Sola and the others."


    Open the lid of the bag raised from your shoulder and your gaze matches Sola''s.


    It''s kind of like a fudge......


    I completely forgot, so I can''t make excuses.


    "Eh, I''m sorry. Do you want to go outside?


    When I hear it, Sora jumps out of the bag with momentum.


    Hold the bag tight and check inside.


    Good. Flem is safe.


    Fr¨¨me looking at me sooo much as I look at him.


    ... You look so sleepy.


    "Flem, are you still sleeping?


    I shake a little and my eyes slowly close.


    Slept.


    I sleep better than Sola did when we met.


    Besides, again. Who?


    "What''s up?


    "No, Flem fell asleep."


    "Flem?"


    Well, I''ve met him before, but I was confused then, too.


    Or you didn''t have a name then.


    "It''s about another slime."


    "Oh, you mean Flem.... Who is it?


    Mr. Druid looks into the bag and asks me strangely.


    Who is it?


    And besides answering, what do you want me to say?


    I knew you cared.


    From the mouth of the sleeping slime. Who''s Taller?


    This didn''t happen when Sola.


    Oh, look closely, whose spots are in the bag!


    "You''ve never seen Slime asleep before."


    That''s what Mr. Schiffer and the others told you.


    Do you still only see about the people who are taim?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Ciel, I haven''t found anything for the trip yet. I''m looking for you now."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy, puppy"


    Mr. Druid is surprised by Ciel''s voice and his eyes are open to Sola''s voice.


    Sora has a bit of a doya face.


    "Sola, don''t play"


    Sora sees how people are and makes fun of them sometimes.


    "Wow! I''ve seen Tamed Slime, but I''ve never seen a kid like Sola before"


    Mr. Druid suddenly got excited.


    It was an unexpected thing, so I freaked out a little bit and my body left.


    Mr. Druid, who notices it, coughs several times.


    "Bad. I got a little excited"


    "No. Is Sola amazing?


    Well, I know it''s amazing because it treats people who are dying.


    But the way I put it now felt differently than that.


    "I''ve never seen a slime so emotional before."


    Emotional?


    View Sola.


    ... a little chesty.


    Sure, that''s unusual.

 150 146 stories, Mr. Gilmouth.

    "Sorry, call it in early in the morning"


    "No. So what is it you want to hear?


    "That''s..."


    It was in the early morning that Mr. Gilmouth received a message saying, ''I want you to come to the guild because I want to ask you something''.


    I had breakfast, took a short break and then came to the guild, but Mr. Gilmouth''s expression looks tired.


    Looks like something went wrong.


    "Ivy''s the one who found Lucky, isn''t she?


    "Yes, it is. Ciel, to be exact."


    "Right."


    The characteristic ragged voice is quite quiet today.


    Still, that''s a nasty vibe.


    "Ha, I''m sorry. This time, my client is not loaded with Koka or anything. Tell me it was the guy you found."


    "Eh."


    I can''t believe that''s happening.


    I didn''t expect anything at all, so what should I do...


    Oh, I need to deny it properly.


    "Um, I didn''t"


    "Hmm? Sorry, you made me nervous. I''ve got confirmation from Druid that Ivy is not involved. That''s why I''m fine. That''s before the building, when you heard about it, you got confirmation that it had nothing to do with it. Ha, I''m not good at this."


    Good.


    Thank you, Mr. Druid.


    Let''s go say thank you later.


    Still, Mr. Gilmouth is in trouble, too.


    "Um, what do you think I would do that for?


    "He said it was money."


    "Money?"


    "Ah."


    "Eh? How does money arise?


    If I set Lucky Incense up, how can I make money?


    Attract and defeat demons?


    Is there something wrong with Ciel?


    "Um, is there something wrong with Ciel?


    "It doesn''t, rather, you wouldn''t even know what Ivy looks like. All they know is that they''re young adventurers. He said," You''re supposed to be threatening me about that young man, Yuka. "


    Threats?


    Well, then shouldn''t you tell anyone about Lucky?


    "It''s impotent, isn''t it?


    "Right. If you threaten me, you have to tell me about Lucky Hana."


    "Exactly. There was more damage than I expected, I guess I was in a hurry. So, if you''re a traveling adventurer, you thought you''d be in trouble for money."


    "I don''t know..."


    "It''s stupid, isn''t it?


    When Mr. Gilmouth and I gazed, the two of us laughed bitterly.


    Adventurers who travel make more money than adventurers who belong to towns and villages.


    That''s because we''re constantly moving to places where we can make money.


    Few adventurers travel even though they can''t make money like me.


    And money?


    Sure, we''re heading into winter, so no matter how much there is, there''s no problem.


    Or, honestly, I want money.


    But it''s not such a troubled situation.


    There is also a bounty, but I have something my people have found for me.


    That''s why it''s okay.


    View the magic bag you keep next door.


    Unlike the bags containing the Solas, they contain a lot of nuts and fruits.


    That''s what Ciel found for me in the woods.


    And if this sells for a regular price, it will be a good amount of money.


    So it''s not a situation where you''re in so much trouble for money.


    The trouble is I don''t know who to sell it to.


    Remove two types of fruit from the magic bag.


    When I put that on my desk, Mr. Gilmouth gave me a pretty surprising look.


    That would be so.


    It''s the fruit they say grows only in the back of the woods and the nuts every medic wants.


    Sure, it''s one of the medicinal fruits... but I''ve forgotten how useful it is.


    "You have amazing stuff"


    Ciel will find us.


    "Oh, that kid. Wow."


    "Yes, that''s why I''m not having trouble with the money"


    "Hahaha, it''s okay. I''m not suspicious. Hey, aren''t you selling this?


    "Now I''m looking for someone to buy me without having to go through the guild"


    "Guild? You''re not signed up for a commercial guild?


    "Yes, there''s a little something going on."


    "Right, bad. Ah, why don''t you sell it to the guild with my introduction?


    "What?"


    "If I sell this, I can insist that I have no money problems whatsoever. Problem solved."


    Eh, pass the fruits and nuts I have through the guild.


    Doesn''t Mr. Gilmouth need to be registered for an introduction?


    "The fruit and medicinal fruit will undoubtedly be expensive. Even though it''s usually expensive, the price is a little higher now because of the Gulbal thing."


    Does that mean that if I make some money, I can prove that the people who are arguing are wrong?


    If that solves the problem, there is no particular problem.


    Or if you can pass the guild, that''s the best.


    "Um, don''t you need to register?


    "Oh, does that make sense? I shouldn''t have asked. Sorry, forget it."


    To Mr. Gilmouth, who bows his head, he hurries and shakes his neck to the side.


    "It''s no problem. Hey, I''m not registering because of my personal circumstances."


    "Thank you. If you don''t sign up, it will only be special this time. Mm-hmm. We''re going to go around Wang Capital, right?


    "Yes."


    "How about slaves on a journey? All you have to do is have that slave sign up for the guild. Besides, there are a lot of people around Wang Capital. One Ivy is noticeably more likely to be targeted. You can write me a reference if you need me."


    Don''t all agree.


    "Thank you. I have the references, so I''m fine."


    "Hmm? Is it the slaver''s?


    "Yes, I got it for Sifal, a senior adventurer in Otolwa town"


    "Oh, that''s him! We''ve worked together, but how many times have we been told we hate each other?"


    "Disgusting?"


    "Oh, a lot of words, a lot of things."


    Well, I do think Mr. Gilmouth is a bit of a light-mouthed guy.


    ... Is everything okay with Ciel?


    Ivy thinks I''m a light mouth, too.


    "hehe"


    I can''t deny it.


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s not that light."


    I''m worried that you''re saying that yourself.


    "More than that, what do we do? Can you sell it?


    "Yes, please. Doesn''t that make it more problematic?


    "I''m fine. I''ve had quite a few requests for medicine fruit, but I couldn''t get that request because the advanced guys aren''t here right now. It''s in the back of the woods where the medicine is. Letting the bad guy do the favor is self-destructive. Is the product in that bag?


    "Yes."


    "Is it okay if I keep it?


    "Uh, yes"


    In my reply, Mr. Gilmouth takes the paper out of his desk drawer.


    "I want you to write down everything you have in your bag"


    "Okay. There are other than those two types, can you do me a favor?


    "Oh, I''ll sell it all through my guild."


    "Thank you"


    Receive and confirm the paper.


    There are columns where I write my name, item columns and number of items to sell.


    Finish writing everything and give it to Mr. Gilmouth.


    He checked what was written and said ''wow'', but was there anything else besides these two?


    Mr. Gilmouth filled in and stamped his autograph.


    "Thank you. Yes, this is a preliminary. That solves two problems."


    I wonder if you are referring to the problem of Yuka''s client and the request for medicine fruit.


    I wish I could have helped.


    But the drug fruit thing will be solved.


    The other one, is it going to solve the problem just because I make money?


    "Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Whoa. I look like an all-town guild master. I have trust."


    Uh, won''t you tell me how it''s okay?


    Or is that all of the answers?


    Because I have trust... well, if you say it''s okay, I''ll take care of it.


    Kind of different from Mr. Gilmouth I''ve met before and Mr. Gilmouth in All Towns.

 151 147 stories Ill judge for myself!

    Get out of the guild and stretch your back.


    "I don''t know what to do"


    I was planning on looking for a store to sell fruit today, so I lost my plans.


    Nevertheless, it is completely unexpected that you will be able to pass the guild.


    The Alliance inspects the goods brought in fairly strictly.


    I feel uneasy there, but if I go through it, it definitely comes with a high price.


    Ciel found it for me, so I''d like as much permission as possible.


    I have money such as bounty money, but I want to save it if I can.


    Because you don''t know what''s going to happen.


    There was a lot going on before I came to this all-town place.


    I kind of feel like I''m getting used to things going wrong.


    ... I don''t like that.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you where Mr. Druid is!


    I wanted to thank you for today, so I forgot I was going to ask you on my way home.


    You can go back and ask Gilmouth, but it gets in the way of your job.


    Where are you, a drinker?


    Mm-hmm. You don''t look like someone who''s been drinking in the morning.


    Would Mr. Gatekeeper know?


    Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Druid and Mr. Gatekeeper have spoken in this town.


    It must be Mr. Gatekeeper who wants to talk to you right now.


    If you seem busy, give it up and try to glue around town.


    The gatekeeper was... in the middle of a conversation with the kids.


    Hi, looks like he wants to go to the woods with just the kids, but he''s against it.


    Speaking of which, the adventurers were talking about traces of Gulbal coming near Morning Town.


    "What are we going to do when Gulbal comes out?


    "Fight. I''m not afraid of Gulbal!


    I can hear that conversation.


    When I look at the children, they all have swords.


    But none of those swords seem to fit your body.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the Gulbal who tragically killed the middle adventurer? You can''t let someone in the woods who''s saying something stupid like that."


    "What the hell. We''re good adventurers! They''re teaming up!


    Heh, those kids are a team.


    Wow.


    Maybe a little bigger than me?


    I don''t look like an adult, so I guess I''m 13 or 14?


    "We''re teaming up, it doesn''t matter if you''re not there. Are you going to die?


    "So," Hills, you took my sword out on your own! ''Oh, wow, it''s broken. Run. "


    Hmm?


    The child, who was most vociferous and complaining, fled in panic.


    After that, this one with a similar vibe is chased by a child about the age of majority.


    ... Apparently, he was taking your brother''s sword out on his own.


    So it was a little big for that kid?


    Where they run away and become quiet, they approach the gatekeeper.


    He was the one who dealt with me when I first came to All Town.


    "Excuse me. I need to ask you something."


    "Hmm? Oh, sure it was Ivy?


    "Yes."


    Well, you remember.


    Is it easy to remember?


    "What''s up?


    "I''m looking for Mr. Druid, do you know where he is?


    "Is that the Druid?" You''re gonna die with a guy like that, "he said today," hey! Say what!


    Disturbing words blocked Mr. Gatekeeper''s words.


    Turn your gaze toward those who were surprised and heard voices.


    Oh, this guy.


    That''s the guy who pushed Mr. Druid''s shoulder.


    The atmosphere was very bad then too, but I can tell from a close look.


    I have a very malicious eye.


    I know these eyes.


    I''ve been targeted, too.


    "That monster, now he''s killing his work buddies, isn''t he?"


    "Hey, come on! Besides, it''s probably not the Druids."


    "No, it''s his fault. I''m sorry!


    That''s terrible.


    "Dolgas! Stop it!"


    Mr. Gatekeeper''s atmosphere changes gallantly.


    Besides, my body trembles with vicli.


    A person named Dorgas also blued his face in an instant.


    "I''m telling you to stop."


    "What do you know? I said," Can''t you hear me? "!


    Uh, I want to leave.


    Why, later... I feel a little distant.


    "If you''re hearing me, shut up and get away from here. It''s none of your business."


    "I''m pathetic about that kid, so explain, ''Never mind''... Huh?


    Oh, the words came out.


    Because I''m not free enough to listen to people I don''t know.


    Besides, I''ll decide for myself about Mr. Druid.


    Even if something goes wrong as a result of my own judgment, it''s the thing I carry.


    Even if I regret it.


    "I don''t know who, but thank you for worrying. But don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to ask a stranger."


    Is that it?


    I tried to make it easy, but it seemed to contain thorns...


    I didn''t mean to... it''s okay, right?


    D...... what is it?


    When I look at the man in front of me, wow - I''m scared.


    I was stared at with tremendous eyes.


    Oh, no, this is a narrow heart.


    Oh, I might be followed, too, let''s calm down.


    Take a small, deep breath.


    "Become! You!


    Huh?


    How can you look scarier than you just did?


    I turn my gaze to ask the gatekeeper for help because I''m in trouble.


    My gaze made me laugh bitterly.


    "Ha, that was just a loss to worry about. You''re a fucking kid who makes fun of people, too!


    Dosomehow she went somewhere screaming for something she didn''t understand.


    Apparently, I greased the fire.


    Ah, I was careful not to stick my neck in the trouble.


    What are you doing now!


    "Are you all right?


    As I shook my head in retrospect of my actions, the gatekeeper spoke softly.


    Worried.


    "Yes, I''m fine. A little reflection on your actions."


    "Oh, that was a brilliant return."


    "... I didn''t mean to."


    "hahahaha"


    They laughed at me!


    "But I''m sorry. That''s gonna be Druid''s brother."


    "Um, I don''t particularly care. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "What? Doesn''t matter?


    "Yes, I''m not interested in Mr. Druid''s home environment. I''m interested in seeing him wherever he goes. That''s all."


    "... right"


    "That''s right. My family has nothing to do with me and his relationship. In the meantime, I''d like to thank you, so do you know where you are?


    That''s right.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of home environment he grew up in.


    With that said, I was abandoned by my family, too.


    Sure, there are parts of the home environment that affect it, but not all of it.


    "Hahaha, Ivy''s been through a lot."


    "Right ~"


    I''ve only lived nine years, but I think that.


    I want to tell God, this life without stars, I resent you.


    Mr. Gatekeeper looks at me quite happily.


    Maybe something similar has happened before.


    And then, people left Mr. Druid.


    Well, I imagine.


    "Um, it''s time to get a place."


    I feel like I''ve been forgetting some questions, so I''ll ask again.


    "Oh, you did. I haven''t been to the woods, so there''s a good chance I''ll be at home. It''s unlikely he''s been asked to do it with that arm."


    That''s right.


    Can you hunt with that arm?


    "Is he going to be able to continue his adventurer?


    "Hmm, I think it''s hard. I wish I could help around until I get used to it, but the Druids will reject it."


    Surely he doesn''t seem to like people getting something done.


    "I grew up with my family telling me things, so I don''t have the personality to bring people in."


    Things to do with my family?


    You mean that brother isn''t the only one?


    "I''ll tell you where the house is. Not a good thing, Ivy would."


    shrugging his shoulders and the gatekeeper laughs.


    "Thank you"


    Good relationship with Mr. Gatekeeper? I''m glad I''m building.


    If I hadn''t, I''d have left All Town behind.

 152 148 Stories Mr. Gilmouth is a bit of a shame

    "There was."


    Quite far from the town centre, Mr. Druid''s house was there.


    Look around.


    As much as the house is bumpy, I get the impression that I''m somewhat lonely.


    "Excuse me. Mr. Druid, are you there?


    Confirm your name and knock on the door.


    I''ll wait a while, but there''s no response.


    Is he not here?


    Hmm, I wasn''t thinking about when I wasn''t there.


    Well, the house figured it out, and I guess I can thank you again.


    "Ivy?"


    Unexpectedly, the name is called right beside me, and I''m surprised.


    When I saw those who heard voices, I saw Mr. Druid with the bag.


    I can''t believe you''re so beside me but you don''t notice...


    It is impacted and dropped.


    "Ivy?"


    "Oh, good morning. It''s time to say hello."


    "Hahaha, sure. Hello."


    I''m leaning my neck towards my suspicious behavior, but let''s be deluded because it looks extra dented when I explain it.


    I just wanted to say thank you.


    "Thank you?"


    "Yes, because I heard you told Mr. Gilmouth that I had nothing to do with it"


    "I wish that were true. I just told you the truth."


    "Still, thanks to Mr. Druid, I wasn''t suspected at all."


    "Gilmouth has eyes too."


    "... Gilmouth that doesn''t make you feel that way is amazing in a way, isn''t it?


    "Heh?... Blink"


    "I see the reason for Mr. Druid''s attitude. Somehow I feel sorry for everything."


    "Hahaha, haha. Hey Ivy, ''cause I''m gonna have a stomachache."


    Seems pretty much taken.


    I''m holding my stomach and laughing.


    But I can''t help it, because it''s Mr. Gilmouth''s impression that I felt in one day.


    "Ah, I laughed. I want to be hungry."


    "Mr. Druid, I think you''d be rude to Mr. Gilmouth if you laughed so much"


    "No, no, because you''re Ivy the best."


    "I just said my honest thoughts"


    When Mr. Druid and I gaze at each other, we can''t stop laughing and we both blow away.


    "Ah, I laughed. You want to come up and have some tea? Even so, nothing but tea."


    "No, because I just wanted to say thank you. Oh, yeah. When should I promise to cook rice?


    I''m really looking out for a lot of things, so let''s take the time to make it.


    "You don''t have to worry about it"


    "It''s okay. I mean, I like to cook."


    "Really?


    "Yes, but it''s not enough for one person. So if Mr. Druid is going to eat a lot, it''s worth making."


    "Oh, well, I guess I''ll make it lighter that day."


    "Hahaha, yes! Is there food you like and food you don''t like? When I asked you before, you said you didn''t like vegetables and you liked meat. But he also said it was a joke."


    We need to make sure.


    "I''m sorry. I was really kidding."


    I thought it was true, but it wasn''t.


    Mr. Druid is good at deceiving people.


    That''s not a good way to put it.


    Good at deluding?


    "Oh, yeah. I haven''t really thought about that. There''s nothing you can''t eat."


    Sometimes I don''t know whether I like it or not.


    I think everyone likes and dislikes it a lot.


    And there''s nothing you can''t eat, even if you don''t like it.


    "Eh, do you have any ingredients that you would like to eat right now?


    "Ingredients?... Crillo I guess"


    Crillo was definitely a nut.


    I remember it was delicious when it was hot and loose.


    It''s a little out of season, but Krillo would certainly be selling it.


    But what do we make out of that?


    "Oh, and does it taste a little hesitant to eat?


    "I wonder if that would taste bitter. And sour."


    I see, I don''t like the irritating flavoring.


    When that happens, I wonder if the gentle sweet flavor is good.


    Let''s also refrain from harsh scents.


    "I''m sorry, is that a pain in the ass?


    "No? It''s easier the other way because the taste has been oriented"


    "Wow. I respect people who can cook because they don''t like to cook."


    "Hehe, eh. Are you okay the day after tomorrow or something? Time''s around 6: 00 in the evening."


    "Oh, I''m fine. Should I go to the square?


    "Yes, please"


    "Copy that. I''m kind of looking forward to it now."


    "Eh, I''m glad you''re expecting me, but I''m sorry if I took it off"


    "hahahaha"


    Mr. Druid shrugs his shoulders and laughs joyfully.


    When we met today, did we look somewhat blocked but a little distracted?


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you the day after tomorrow."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yes."


    Wave back to the square.


    Let''s check things out at the store on the way home.


    I was just wondering about someone named Mr. Druid''s brother.


    But I still thought it didn''t matter.


    I can tell from the attitude of a man named my brother that something would have happened in the family.


    But it''s none of my business.


    "To me, Mr. Druid feels like a dependable brother."


    Well, if you look around, you''re definitely a parent and child.


    Mm-hmm. Krillo.


    ... That''s a bit of a difficult ingredient.


    I can only think of enough to boil sweetly.


    Snacks later.


    Chestnut Kin Ton Stewed in Chestnut Shin Skin...... hmm? Chestnuts? Crillo, right?


    Uh, you have a little mixed memories.


    Maybe I''ve never eaten a crillo before?


    ... yes, it was me who ate it, and it was a chestnut thing.


    I''ve seen Krillo before, but I''ve never eaten.


    Ha ~, you didn''t say anything funny to Mr. Druid, did you?


    I kind of feel fooled by my own memory.


    "When memories are remembered naturally, you don''t know which."


    Well, I need to get used to this, too, because it''s something I''m going to be dating all the time.


    Right, do I need to talk about this for the trip, too?


    ... Somehow, I''m starting to feel sorry for someone who gets picked for you.


    Just get your mind back on it, that''s how Crillo cooks.


    Chestnut rice, if you think of it as chestnut.


    Rice?


    That, speaking of which, you don''t see rice.


    Don''t you have one?


    Black bread is generally the staple here.


    Only people with money have fluffy white bread.


    Let''s just look for it.


    Maybe there is.


    Chestnut rice!


    I''ve never eaten, but I know it''s delicious.


    And I really want to eat because I remember the rice.


    I go around the store and buy what I need, but I don''t see any rice.


    You mean there''s no one in this world?


    I''m a little shocked.


    Well, there were other gains.


    There was something similar to pasta.


    Fatter and shorter than pasta, but as far as I can tell, I think I can use it in a similar way to pasta.


    Just a little higher.


    So I guess it''s just a special occasion.


    "Ahhh, I want rice!


    Is my senses getting stronger before or my desire to eat rice getting stronger.


    But I don''t keep it in any store.


    Without it, I want to eat extra.


    Then I look around at a store called a store, but it still doesn''t.


    "Looking for something?


    Dozens.


    When I saw the product from the store, I sighed and the person at the store spoke to me.


    Until now, I''ve said no, but I think I''ll ask.


    "Um... do you have any white grain ingredients?


    Dangerous, I almost said rice.


    Even though it may not be named rice here.


    In the meantime, can you tell by the looks of it?


    "White grain?


    "Yes. Uh, about this size, it''s wrapped in light brown skin outside, and it''s got white grains inside."


    Explain the appearance while expressing the size with your hands.


    Now will you understand?


    "... that''s not an ingredient, is it?


    "Feed? Ah..."


    The moment I heard about the store people, I screamed in my head, ''There''s a certain one!''.


    Good. You don''t have to speak up.


    It was pretty dangerous right now.


    If I scream here, he''s crazy.


    Still, it''s been a long time since I''ve had this feeling.


    And I wonder what ''there is'' is.


    "Yes, it''s livestock feed"


    Feed......... Well, you won''t know until you have a look.


    "Where can I go to see it?


    "I think it''s in a store selling wheat."


    "Thank you. By the way, what is the name of the product?


    "It''s Rasu."


    "What! Oh, thank you"


    Rice?


    When it comes to rice, my previous knowledge tells me.


    Is there such a coincidence?


    ... Speaking of which, there are other things with the same name and similar names.


    It can be the influence of someone with a memory like me.

 153 149 stories, Kome?

    "... Rice?


    It does say ''Rarasu'' when you check your name.


    But thank you. It''s not what I imagined.


    What I imagined was white rice.


    The object in front of you is like whitening crusted wheat.


    I guess my explanation was bad.


    Because I said it looked similar to wheat.


    But I didn''t think there was white wheat.


    And there''s another thing next door that concerns me.


    There''s only livestock feed on this shelf, so perhaps something of interest is feeding as well.


    Unlike the white rice I imagined, there is crusted rice.


    Besides, his name is Kome.


    "''Kome'' for ''Rasu''"


    I''m really curious about something.


    Who thought of the name?


    "What''s wrong?


    I guess you wondered because I stare at rice and rice too much.


    Someone who seemed to be the owner of the store who was looking a little further away asked.


    I want to talk about these breast sprouts, but I can''t do that.


    "No, it''s nothing"


    "Really? You''re young, but you''re interested in feeding?


    Uh, how can I explain that to you, it doesn''t seem suspicious?


    ... I can''t, I can''t think of anything.


    No more, no more.


    "Um, can you refine this rice?


    "Precision rice? You mean refined wheat? Well, I know you can, but what are you gonna do with all that effort on the bait?


    "No, not bait... thought I''d try it"


    "... do you want some?


    I guess they think you''re absolutely weird.


    But let''s give up here.


    To get rice!


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t that ''Muggle''?


    "Yes."


    Is that it?


    "Mugi?"


    Look around the store and find ''Muggle''.


    There it is, barley thing.


    Is the barley in memory a ''muggle''?


    The shelves here were ingredients, weren''t they?


    Oh, there''s also "Komugi" next door.


    Speaking of which, you had ingredients similar to pasta, wouldn''t it be surprising if you had wheat?


    Nevertheless, barley is'' muggy ''and wheat is'' komuggy ''.


    The name of this world is strange.


    "Well, I don''t think there''s anything you can''t eat. Are you sure you want to eat ''Kome''?


    "Yes."


    Yeah, but don''t worry about this Rice thing.


    You just don''t have the courage to do both.


    All right, let''s try ''Kome'' today.


    Next up is'' Rasu ''.


    "How much do you need?


    "In one sachet"


    It''s unclear how long it''s in there, but given its size, there ''ll be enough to cook three times for one person.


    I''m a little nervous considering it fails, but if it''s not enough, you can come back and buy it.


    "Wait a minute, refined wheat... refined rice? I will."


    "Yes, please"


    I see, the grander you are, the better things you get through.


    Well, they''ll think you''re a kid who acts pretty weird.


    Speaking of which, how do you do precise rice?


    I waited, but I was concerned, so I chase after the shopkeeper who moved to the next room.


    When I look at it, I put the rice with the wax in it like a box and I''m swinging it to the left and right.


    Hmm?


    I wonder what that is.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No, I was wondering how to do precision rice"


    "I use a box of magic items. Because it does not produce heat, it has a reputation for not escaping the flavour of" Mugi ".... I don''t know if it works for Kome."


    If it''s rice in my imagination, I''m pretty happy with the precision rice method.


    And I said it before.


    So I guess there''s no problem.


    "You kept me waiting."


    "Thank you"


    Shit.


    I bought it before asking the price.


    What if it''s very expensive?


    "25 dals."


    "What, ah yes. Now."


    I was surprised at how cheap it was.


    Could it be that it tastes terribly bad?


    Hey, I''m getting scared.


    "Ahhh."


    "Yes?"


    Looks like the owner is wondering if he wants to say something.


    I''m opening and closing my mouth.


    I waited a while.


    "No, it''s nothing"


    "Really? Thank you."


    I have to try it first.


    If I could eat this, I''d be so happy.


    I can keep my food costs down.


    ... If it tastes so bad, well, I can''t help it.


    Give up and try Rice.


    Return to the square and start making dinner for the day after tomorrow.


    The meat I bought is a chunk of grubal meat.


    I''m going to simmer this carefully.


    Cut the vegetables to simmer with and add to the pan.


    Add water and light a fire.


    Cook the surface of the meat by boiling.


    Just a little, scrape the meat to make sure it tastes like meat.


    Like the store guy said, you have a little teeth.


    The flavour is delicate, contrary to the appearance of Gulbal.


    It has a flavour, and this looks pretty promising.


    I put a chunk of meat in the pot...... glad I bought one pot for 4 people.


    After that, just simmer carefully.


    The only thing to season is salt first.


    Let''s taste vegetables and meat in the end.


    "Well, rice."


    Uh, wash it as a previous memory, soak it in water, cook it?


    Cook over high heat, turn to low heat...... steam?


    ... That''s going to be kind of a huge challenge.


    Let''s just wash the rice and soak it in water.


    I wonder how much time you can marinate it?


    I tried soaking it for an hour anyway, but are you okay?


    So you cook next, right?


    Uh, strong fire at first... can I put a lid on it?


    Is the amount of water enough for rice to soak thoroughly?


    Well, we''ll figure it out.


    Let''s cook today''s rice while we''re cooking.


    Oh, it''s going to blow, should I make it weak?


    The lid... can I keep it like this?


    I have rice, so I guess I can fry the slices of Gulbal meat and the vegetables.


    "... yeah, that''s a failure"


    Pretty soft cooked rice in the pot.


    Looks like there was too much water.


    Or was it a long time to soak?


    In the meantime, I know how it tastes, okay?


    The way to cook deliciously is from now on, from now on.


    A few times and you''ll get the hang of it.


    "I''ll take it."


    I''m a little thrilled.


    ''Cause it was so cheap.


    One mouth.


    ... Is that it?


    It might taste normal, but it was softer than it looked.


    This is too much water.


    Nevertheless, it resembles the taste in memory.


    This could be good.


    Ah, I want some rice balls.


    Bowls are good, too.


    Ugh, one image after another in my head......


    Looks like I''m running wild inspired by the taste of rice before.


    I''m a little scared of the first time, but you''re gonna have to wait until you calm down.


    "Heh, calm down. Good."


    And I used to like rice a lot.


    Well, it''s delicious.


    "Thank you very much."


    Still, rice would be nice.


    A rice balls in a floating image?


    That might be good for lunch.


    "Well, before you do, you have to be able to cook it deliciously."


    Eat it. Okay, but the moisture content is pretty important when cooking, right?


    I''m a little surprised I''ve never been aware of the amount of water when cooking before.


    Rice is delicate.


    I wonder if it''s easier to tell the amount of water or make a special cup.


    Amount of water relative to the amount of rice.


    I have to repeat this and know how to add and subtract it.


    It could be a little rough until you can cook it deliciously.


    I''m going to be a regular customer of that store.


    "Speaking of which," Kome, "" Rasu, "" Mugi, "" Komugi "? If you look, you may have a name that better matches your memory."


    Come to think of it, it''s not strange that beings like me have been in the past.


    Because the fortune teller told me, without any particular surprise, ''it''s better to keep it to yourself''.


    Besides, it''s none of my business if you were there.


    It must have been a long time ago that the name was so pervasive.


    No more problems than not now.


    Well, let''s go set a trap in the woods tomorrow.


    It''s likely that Gulbal will break it, but I still can''t rely on Ciel.


    ... so that the prey goes into the trap, I make a push...


    Well, that''s it.

 154 150 stories. I hate Gulbal!

    "Good morning, Ciel"


    I was able to come safely to the woods today.


    Well, it''ll still take a little while at the gate.


    Sometimes I get a little sick of the same explanation over and over again.


    It''s all Grubbal bad!


    Last night, a herd of Gulbal was sighted in a place visible from the gate.


    It''s just that the Grubbals got scared of something and immediately fled to the back of the woods.


    What the hell frightened you?


    The gatekeepers said it was dangerous because a demon stronger than Gulbal could be nearby.


    Is Ciel okay?


    And I went for the back of the woods worried, but Ciel and I joined safely.


    Good.


    "Ciel, be careful that there may be stronger demons around here than Grubbal"


    "... nya"


    Hmm?


    I feel like there was a little while before I answered, but is it my fault?


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel says it''s okay, so it''s going to be okay.


    But what was it earlier?


    Well, I can''t help but care.


    "All right! Let''s do our best to set a trap. Oh, Ciel, don''t push the prey."


    "Nyah!"


    ... As always, I disagree with you on this.


    I think the technology has improved a little, but I wonder if it''s still sweet from Ciel''s point of view.


    When the hell are you gonna let me handle this?


    "Let''s get back on our minds and find a place to set it up"


    Walk around the woods looking for traces of small animals.


    However, it is still difficult to find a place to set up as Gulbal seems to be moving around the woods.


    "Is it here?


    Since there are more traces of small animals than elsewhere, I would choose without hesitation if it were usual, but there are also traces of Gulbal walking around.


    However, Grubal seems to be moving around quite vigorously, leaving traces everywhere.


    Even if we set a trap this time, Grubbal might break it.


    "Are small animals hiding, too, with little trace?"


    There are still traces. This place is more likely to succeed.


    10 traps in total.


    We each set them up a little further away.


    I usually set it up in about three places, but today I''m going to set it all up in one place.


    Well, it''s because I couldn''t find a place to set it up.


    "Okay, it''s over"


    Stretch the hips you were bending over.


    Ugh, it feels good.


    All the way forward, my back hurts.


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy."


    "Cuckoo ~"


    Oh, the way the flem sounded more.


    But before that.


    "Is the way it sounds intact?


    Sora and Flem gazing at me.


    Maybe I''ve said a bit of a challenge.


    "Sorry, it''s nothing."


    When I apologize, Sora jumps around me with a piompion.


    Flem is also a little shaky with the pull on the spot.


    Did you get angry?


    "Cuckoo ~"


    "Puppy ~"


    The way the flem sounded changed slightly.


    I just don''t know what to say, a level where I can''t choose between better before or better now.


    And why did you even try Sola?


    "You don''t have to. As usual."


    Yeah, you can''t do anything.


    Nature is the best.


    "Pussy, pussy"


    "Sora, shall I undo it? Because it''s cooler."


    "... Puppy ~"


    "Yeah. That''s the best"


    I really think that sounds best.


    Take a short stroll through the woods with Ciel, Sola and Flem.


    Compete with Ciel to find edible fruit.


    That''s just because I''m unilaterally challenging the battle.


    By the way, it''s failing.


    "Sola, Flem, is it time to go back to town? Ciel, the woods are dangerous, so be very careful."


    "Nya-yay."


    "If there''s a scary demon, you run away right away."


    "Nya-yay."


    Gently stroke your head.


    Ciel narrows her eyes in a way that feels good is really cute.


    "See you tomorrow."


    "Nyah."


    Ciel licked and ran off again with Sora and now Flem as well.


    Sora still seems a little nervous and hardens with the pickin but Flem looks happy with the pull.


    "Well, shall we go home? Tomorrow morning we''ll see the tricks, and in the afternoon we''ll finish dinner."


    I don''t like the vegetables Mr. Druid joked about.


    You still have a few questions about whether that was a real joke.


    Maybe he''s unconsciously telling the truth.


    Or maybe I know, and I tried not to distract you.


    Either way, I don''t like vegetables at all.


    So when I simmered the hardened meat, I kept more vegetables.


    Not only is it nutritious, but it''s also rich, so it''s two birds with one stone.


    But what do you do with the mixed vegetables?


    Leaf or root vegetables?


    I''ve seen people say that leafy vegetables are good because the meat is gutsy, but they stink blue and they don''t like it.


    Is root vegetable salad easier to eat?


    Oh, maybe if I mixed crushed potatoes with sapphic sauce, I could eat it lightly.


    After that, I guess I should serve fruit after dinner.


    All right, you''re in shape somehow.


    I look forward to tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Morning, Ciel. Uh, what''s going on?


    Something''s wrong with Ciel.


    "Nyan."


    "Uh, not feeling well?


    "To


    Is it not?


    "How are you?"


    "Nya-yay."


    How are you doing?


    Oh, are you depressed?


    But to what?


    In the meantime, let''s go check out the trick.


    Time is limited today.


    "Uh, let''s go see the trap"


    "to"


    Eh!


    Something''s sounding amazing...


    I see, is this why Ciel is depressed?


    At the end of his gaze, a trap trapped.


    Probably Grubbal from the footprint.


    "Ciel, it''s okay. ''Cause I set a trap for you, too."


    "to"


    "Uh, don''t be so depressed"


    Ah, I''m so depressed.


    I hate Gulbal already!


    "Next! Ciel, protect me next time"


    I don''t know what else to say besides this, though I might be strained if I told you to protect me.


    "Nyah!


    Oh, I''m so motivated.


    But I don''t plan on setting a trap today, or I don''t have anything to set it up.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll bring you a trap. Nice to meet you, Ciel."


    "Nyah!


    I have to make a few traps by the end of the day.


    It''s just that tonight is the night to thank Mr. Druid.


    "... I''m a little busy today, so sorry if I can''t"


    Ciel tilts her neck.


    Sola is jumping around it with Piong Piong.


    And at some point, Frem walks in and shakes between the legs of the sitting Ciel.


    Too free...... Frem definitely inheriting some of Sola''s personality.


    If there is to be more again, a child with just a little common sense is good.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Cuckoo ~"


    "Huh."


    "Nya-yay."


    I think it''s because of your mind that Ciel told you to hang in there?


    Collect the broken trap.


    And you''re stunningly stomped.


    After all, I guess it''s reckless to trap a demon with a big body when it''s raging.


    But I don''t know when Grubal will settle down.


    Speaking of which, you said it was time for the top adventurers to come back.


    I hope you have some good reports.


    "Ciel, I''m sorry about today. It''s early, but I''ll be back."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thanks ~"


    Break up with Ciel and head to town.


    Flem can''t travel on his own yet, so go to the bag.


    Sora follows me as she jumps around me cheerfully.


    You''re really well, aren''t you?


    Check the position of the sun from among the trees.


    We''re a little behind schedule, but all we have to do is warm it up and put it in the plate, so we''ll make it.


    Still, I can''t believe Ciel''s so depressed.


    We need to be careful from now on.


    The gate is closer, so I put Sola in the bag.


    "Grow up."


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and head for the square with a little haste.


    When I go back near the tent, I get a nice scent of slight (calf) smell.


    I kept the meat warm in the morning.


    Check the pot.


    Sad if I was burning with this, but no problem.


    I''ll have to finish the salad later.


    Return to the tent and get Sora and Flem out of the bag.


    "I think it''s going to be late to come back to the tent today, so I''ll leave the potion out. Eat when you''re hungry."


    Get the potion out of the bag and arrange it in the center of the tent.


    If you roll a little, move the flem to the edible position.


    "All right. I''ll come back later to see how it goes, so keep it a good girl."


    Sola is fierce and Flem is gently pulling and shaking.


    Probably fine.


    All right, let''s get it done!

 155 151 free men?

    Oh, shit. I totally forgot.


    I look around, but there''s no reason I''m not ready.


    "What should I do?"


    The food is almost done, so I thought I''d put it on a plate and arrange it on my desk... I don''t have a desk.


    Usually cook and eat in the tent.


    One adventurer can do this.


    So I don''t have a desk or anything.


    And I don''t have one either.


    So I was completely oblivious.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Turning his gaze because he heard a man, the adventurer next door.


    He''s a guy about 10 years younger than Mr. Druid.


    The adventurer seemed to notice how I was doing.


    "Is that your desk? You want me to lend it to you?


    "Is that good? Uh, for two."


    "Two? Uh, how many servings the hell did you make?


    View the pot where you cooked.


    And salads and soups... oh, not two servings, no matter what.


    I made it with my previous senses.


    "Uh, how about cooking in gratitude"


    "Come on, thank you. I''ve been wondering because it smelled good since yesterday. The desk''s in front of the tent, okay?


    "Yes, thank you"


    Thanks.


    The man took a foldable desk and chair out of his magic bag and lined me up in front of the tent.


    "It''s not a magic item table, so it''s a little rattled though"


    "No, I''m fine. Thank you."


    Arrange dishes on the table.


    Next, pass the man''s share of the dish in a plate.


    "Wow, it looks seriously delicious. Thanks."


    "No, it helps me too"


    The man walks into the tent with the food.


    Heh, I''m so glad I''m in a hurry but my neighbor is a good guy.


    In the tent for one, they were going to eat it.


    View the table.


    I arranged the food, and I gave up the rice and bought the bread.


    A little excited and white bread.


    Thanks, so good luck.


    "You were here."


    "What?"


    I was feeling signs of coming close, but not Mr. Druid''s.


    That''s why I didn''t really care. Apparently, someone has business for me.


    Turning back...... Mr. Druid''s brother was there.


    D...... D somehow.


    Actually, I was worried that Mr. Gatekeeper might be involved this morning.


    That''s when I heard his name, but he seems to have forgotten it again.


    That''s funny, did you remember things so badly?


    "He seems to be cheating on a child who knows nothing"


    "You''re gonna make your life unscrupulous when you''re with him, I''ll tell you because you''re pathetic."


    He enjoys crushing people''s lives.


    In the meantime, I don''t know if I''ve been fooled.


    What''s wrong is I predict in this guy''s behavior.


    So I can ask.


    But I''m the one who decided not to ask.


    So it''s not like Mr. Druid is deceiving me.


    I decided I didn''t have to.


    Is life unscrupulous?


    That''s tough.


    But isn''t it the person who''s making this guy''s life unscrupulous?


    Mr. Druid may indeed have created some kind of trigger.


    But what you do after that depends on who you are.


    Crush people''s lives?


    Isn''t that about you as it is?


    Still, is this guy free?


    "Hey, are you listening!


    "No, I didn''t ask"


    I''ve been talking about something for a long time, but it didn''t seem important, so I was flushing it.


    "Buh."


    Slightly from the next tent, I heard a squirting sound.


    Other people around the tent are pressing their mouths and shaking their shoulders.


    I don''t remember saying anything that funny.


    "Come on, you, I''ll be nice!


    Kind?


    Kindness in this man and the kindness I know must mean something different.


    And this guy sounds angry.


    What the hell, uh... calcium!


    Yes, isn''t there enough calcium?


    Speaking of calcium, fish?


    ... Speaking of which, you''ve never seen a fish in this world.


    "You!


    Oh, shit.


    I ignored it.


    "Look, listen carefully. I lost my star because of him! You''ll see the same thing!


    Lost a star?


    Is that about the skill star?


    "See, he said I was kind."


    "No, not at all"


    "Buh."


    The man next door must be laughing Uedo.


    I just sprayed it out earlier.


    Is that it?


    People around me are kind of shaking their shoulders...


    "Become, even if they crush my life," brother "...... I don''t have the muscle to be called to you!


    I heard Mr. Druid, so there was Mr. Druid with a flashing expression when he turned his gaze in haste.


    You look pale.


    "Now you''re here to crush this kid''s life? That sucks."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Different air flows around.


    Mr. Druid fell on his face, too.


    "Good evening, Mr. Druid. I''m glad the weather''s nice, isn''t it?


    "" "" Eh!


    Hmm?


    I think my voice was kind of overlapping for a long time...


    Well, okay.


    "Thank you for coming today. I was just finishing the line, so I''m glad."


    "Ivy, I knew it was'' Mr. Druid ''...... yes"


    Mr. Druid''s expression is tense.


    I don''t look good on him like that.


    "The food will rot"


    "" ""... Huh?


    No, that''s why my voice...


    "Uh, Ivy?


    "Mr. Druid said he''d come hungry, so I made a lot. If Mr. Druid doesn''t eat it, the food will rot. My hard work will also be wasted. Don''t you think it''s a waste?


    "Huh? Something different."


    "It must be! Because this is the dish I made for Mr. Druid. If Mr. Druid doesn''t eat it, it will be wasted."


    I can get other people to eat it, but I don''t like that.


    ''Cause I really made this dish with all my heart thinking of Mr. Druid.


    If he doesn''t eat, it''s all for nothing.


    "Whoa!


    "I''ve been screaming all alone since just now, are you okay?


    "What?"


    "Is that why you''re okay?


    Mostly my head, I''m not saying.


    "Thank you for taking the time to worry about the lives of others in red, even though people are kind enough to teach them."


    "But an extra favor. My life. I''ll choose for myself."


    "I''m telling you I won''t be able to do that! They''ll take away the stars."


    No problem because there are no stars to be taken away!


    Well, I can''t tell you this.


    Aside from that, what are you doing?


    "It''s a big favor"


    Oh, I said it.


    "You."


    Do something, when you tried to come a long time ago.


    "What are you doing! Dolgas again?"


    Oh, yeah!


    It''s Mr. Dolgas.


    Mr. Dorgas looked at the man who went in to stop him and gave him a sinister look.


    "Come on!


    "Shit, don''t worry about it."


    Bump the word on Mr. Druid and get out of the square de...... dollar?.


    The silence spreads around.


    "Uh, thank you. I was worried that the food would get cold."


    "Kukukuku"


    A grunting laugh heard from the tent next door.


    Absolutely neighbors are laughing Uedo.


    "No, are you okay? Don''t worry about the dolphins either."


    "Uh, ah."


    Somehow Mr. Druid looks at me with a flashing look.


    "Are you all right?


    To my words, Mr. Druid nods slightly.


    Doesn''t look okay though.


    For now.


    "Shall we have dinner?


    "............... right"


    "Yes. I''m hungry"


    Mr. Druid smiles bewildered by my words.


    Good.


    Looks like they''re going to eat it.


    The people around them walked away with the vigilante people coming.


    "Thank you"


    Head down to the vigilante.


    Mr. Druid is also in a hurry to bow his head.


    I''m a little flattered from earlier, but are you sure you''re okay?


    "No, tell me if anything happens"


    "Yes."


    Drop off the vigilante and then recommend the chair to Mr. Druid.


    I''d be happy if you laughed at me for being delicious.

 156 152 words Very satisfied!

    Delicious ~.


    I don''t know about complimenting myself on my own cooking, but...... yummy.


    "Delicious."


    "Thank you. I think so myself."


    Grubbal''s meat is a stewed dish!


    This is a decision!


    It simmered carefully, leaving it soft while remaining elastic.


    What an exquisite tooth.


    I just took the time.


    Mr. Druid initially looked at me like he was looking at me, but seemed to lose strength from his body when he looked at me that he didn''t care at all.


    Now, he''s smiling a little pitiful.


    Nevertheless...... it''s overmade.


    There is no less meat in the pot whether you eat it or not.


    Damn, how much did I make?


    I have no choice, I''ll have Mr. Druid help me tomorrow.


    "Ivy, isn''t that a little overmade?


    "... thank you for your cooperation tomorrow, Mr. Druid"


    "What! I knew you''d overmade it?


    "Hehe, I think I just overmade it"


    "A little?"


    "Uh..."


    "Ahahahahaha, roger. Try your best to help. It''s cooking for me."


    Oh, it''s the usual Mr. Druid.


    I knew this smile would suit him.


    Have a slow dinner and serve fruit and tea after meals.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. This."


    Mr. Druid takes the box out of the bag.


    Put it on your desk and pull over to me.


    When I receive it and open it inside, it contains baked confectionery.


    "Plug in"


    "Looks delicious, thank you.... Now it''s" I can''t, because I''m hungry. "


    We ate too much and neither of us wanted to move.


    I just overmade it.


    And I tried too hard to eat.


    Let''s add and subtract it properly next time.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take it"


    "Oh... Ivy, what are your plans for tomorrow?


    "Tomorrow I''m gonna go set up in the woods"


    "A setup? A trap?


    "Yes."


    "That''s unusual, hunting in a trap. Oh, but not now."


    "Yes, I was stunningly stumped by the guru. Too bad it tastes good if you eat it."


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    "Delicious is important."


    Seriously, Mr. Druid, I''m gonna spray it.


    And there''s a laugh from behind.


    "Hmm? Oh, thank you for today"


    Behind me was an adventurer who lent me a desk.


    Looks like he came to return the plates he used.


    "No. It was fun, fine."


    Did you have fun?


    What are you talking about?


    "No, I don''t care if you look so strange."


    Dollar......?


    Do something with you!


    "Oh, speaking of which, I laugh too much!


    "... I tried my best to keep it down, but I couldn''t. Long time no see, Mr. Druid."


    Is that it?


    Do you know him?


    "Sure, was it Matthew Rae?


    "Yes. You remembered me. Glad to hear it."


    "Hahaha, don''t exaggerate like that. Are you close with Ivy?


    "No, I got close today"


    "I borrowed a desk. I''m completely lost."


    Point to the chair sitting and explain to Mr. Druid.


    "Did you?"


    "Yes, I am quite fortunate because I have put it on the palate thanks to it."


    Mr. Matthewla stares at the plate that is washed beautifully.


    "Was it in your mouth?


    "Oh, it was really good. Also, tell me when you''re missing something. Because I have more or less everything. Thank you is cooking, please!


    You like it, you''re powerful at the word cooking.


    "Is that it? Speaking of which,


    Mr. Druid calls out wondering when he looks around Mr. Matthew.


    "We did have a team of four, didn''t we? One now?


    "Yes, one was married and the other said he could do what he wanted and fell out. The other one is going to propose now. Depending on the outcome, I''m thinking of retiring as an adventurer, too."


    "Really?


    Mr. Druid has a surprised look on his face.


    That would be so, Mr. Matthew is still young.


    I feel like I''m early to retire my adventurer.


    "Yes, I saved some money too, so I thought I''d go back to the village where I was born"


    In the village where you were born?


    I guess it''s a good village that makes you want to go home.


    "Right. Either way, don''t regret it."


    "Yes. It''s connected now that you told me to think about the future firmly when we worked together. Thank you."


    I knew Mr. Druid would take good care of him, right?


    It''s a little something, but I''m telling you what''s important.


    I''ll pick up the plate from Mr. Matthew and ask him where to return the desk.


    "I wish you would fold it in front of the tent. Good night."


    "Yes. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Drop me off. Slowly take a belly break for a while.


    "Well, it''s time to go home. Thanks for today."


    "No, thank you again tomorrow at last"


    When I bowed my head, they laughed, but I couldn''t help it.


    I don''t care what you think. I need you to help me out with the rest of the pot.


    Let''s get Mr. Matthew involved, too.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    "Okay.... See you tomorrow"


    I don''t know, I just said something. I did.


    Well, I''ll see you tomorrow, and you''ll be okay?


    "Yes, I''ll see you tomorrow"


    Drop Mr. Druid off and clear his desk.


    Put your desk where you were taught to go, grab some hot water and head back to the tent.


    Sora and Flem already seem to be asleep.


    The potion is gone, so I guess I ate it.


    Wipe your body with hot water and put on new clothes.


    And that was delicious.


    Perhaps you would like to try one more stewed grubal dish with a different flavour.


    Yeah, let''s change the flavoring of the rest of the meat a little bit.


    You get tired of the same flavor after 2 days.


    I don''t know what to do.


    ... No, I can''t think of anything.


    "All right, let''s get some sleep today. Sola, Flem, good night."


    Is that it?


    I think I forgot something.........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    We have to make a trap!


    I promised Ciel.


    I have ingredients, so 3 for now!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good Morning"


    "Oh, good morning. Looks like the Druids are with us today."


    "What?"


    Mr. Gatekeeper and I heard strange words if we thought we were going to battle again today.


    Are you with Mr. Druid?


    "Morning."


    "... Ah good morning. With you?"


    Mr. Druid comes out of the room used as the gatekeeper''s lounge.


    Is that it?


    Did you promise yesterday?


    "I''m sorry to surprise you. Can I come with you?


    Good.


    I thought you forgot your promise yesterday.


    "Of course, I''m fine"


    "What, you weren''t promising?


    The gatekeeper looks at me with a strange look.


    "I didn''t say I promised. I just said I was waiting for Ivy."


    "Yes, though. Oh, they''ve got traces to the west, so be careful."


    Was there any trace of Gulbal around the west from town today?


    You''re a little far from where you''re going to set a trap.


    I hope you succeed this time.


    "Okay. I''m coming."


    "Oh, be careful."


    Exchange greetings with the gatekeeper and go through the gate.


    "Sorry, suddenly"


    "It''s no problem. If Mr. Druid is here, we can get through the gate smoothly."


    "Hahaha, well. I''m glad it seems useful."


    Mr. Druid smiles, but feels a little unwell.


    I wonder if that noisy guy has said something again.


    I don''t like the tricky stories, but you might want to discuss them with Mr. Druid once.


    Maybe today is just the right time.

 157 153 It would be nice if you knocked down the story...

    "Wow, there are traces here too"


    Mr. Druid looks harsh as he examines the traces left by Grubal.


    "What''s amazing?


    This forest has been in this situation for as long as I know.


    I don''t know what''s amazing.


    I''m going into the woods to rendezvous with Ciel and set a trap.


    Mr. Druid is twisting his neck firmly as he looks around.


    I walked towards the back of the woods for about 30 minutes and there was a tree, but I sighed loudly when I found traces there as well.


    "Gulbal doesn''t get out of places where he''s used to a strong sense of territory. I never thought I''d be walking around so extensively."


    "Really? But not just here, but everywhere in this forest, there are traces of Gulbal."


    "Isn''t it just here?


    "Yes, there were traces just across town, too."


    "I checked Gulbal''s scope of action before, but I didn''t tend to do this at that time."


    In my words, Mr. Druid''s eyebrows have become amazing.


    "Speaking of which, someone you know said you got a perimeter survey request in."


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora, who was jumping around, made a huge leap as she rang.


    "Ah!"


    "Huh?


    Landing on Mr. Druid''s head, which I''ve been thinking about as it is.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The two of us gaze at each other too much.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, maybe you''re mad at me for thinking about it. He said he must be here to set a trap."


    "Pu!"


    It''s like, ''Yes, you''re right,'' and Sora''s chirping like you''re saying.


    "I''m sorry, Sola. Let''s find a place to set it up."


    "Puppy, puppy."


    "Before that, Sola. Shall I step out of Mr. Druid''s head?"


    "Pu! Pu!"


    Oh, you''re refusing this.


    I don''t know how I''m going to get it down, even if I can''t get it down, I''ll jump right on it.


    "Does that mean Sora''s good here?


    "Excuse me, I''ll be right down"


    "Buh!"


    Don''t feel like you''re complaining completely.


    Or I don''t exercise vertically over people''s heads!


    "It''s okay. I don''t want Sola to be heavy."


    "Puffy ~"


    Oh, Mr. Druid, you can''t say that word.


    I''m in a completely sitting position.


    "Put it down as soon as your neck hurts"


    To some extent, I need Mr. Druid to do his best to get off.


    Excuse me.


    "Copy that, Sora. Be careful not to fall."


    "Pup!"


    Looks like you''re in a pretty good mood.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t been in a bad mood in the last few days.


    Does that mean you don''t have a problem anymore?


    "Well, let''s find a place"


    "Yes, but it''s hard to find a place with no trace of Gulbal."


    "If they walked around this far, I guess they would. What kind of place are you looking for?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Mr. Druid gently strokes Ciel''s head.


    Right, today''s setup for the trap was a promise to Ciel.


    Maybe we should find a place that Ciel can protect.


    "Um, Ciel protects the trap, so give me a place that''s cozy for Ciel"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    When I tell you how I''ve been, Mr. Druid is staring at Ciel with a very impressive look.


    "I thought you were smart, but not so much"


    "Nya-yay."


    A proud ringing ciel.


    Sora also has her chest strained over her head for some reason.


    ...... Mr. Druid looks manuke......


    "Ivy, shall we stop that raw and warm gaze? ''Cause I''m a little frustrated imagining myself, too."


    You don''t know that Sora has her chest stretched over her head, but slime on her head.


    You don''t want people to see much of this, even if it''s just this.


    A child would, well, be forgiven.


    A man''s head in his 40s or so......


    "Ivy, your shoulders are shaking, but what did you imagine?


    "No, let''s find a place!


    Travel through the woods as Ciel searches for an easy place to wait.


    After a while I found a large tree with thick branches spread to the left and right.


    "What about this? There are traces of Gulbal, but there are also traces of small animals."


    "Fine. The Grubbal trail looks like you should give up now."


    Sure, there are traces all over the place that it''s hard to find fewer places.


    Speaking of which, I feel there are more traces around here than yesterday.


    "Holy shit!


    Ciel rings mightily.


    "Whoa! Ciel, you''re motivated."


    I''ve certainly been quite motivated since I promised to set a trap.


    Hopefully I''m not trying too hard to get hurt or anything.


    "Ciel, if they come in a group, they run away, right?


    "to¡­"


    They rang me with a voice that looked so dissatisfied.


    "It''s okay, Ivy. Because Adandala can''t beat Gulbal or anything."


    I guess it''s okay because Mr. Druid, who knows a lot more about a lot of things than I do, tells me.


    But I''m worried because I''m an important companion.


    Ask Ciel to confirm when you set a trap.


    5 locations in total.


    Ciel seems kind of happy.


    "Shall we take a break?"


    "Yes."


    A little behind the woods, but there''s a lake.


    Walk ahead of Ciel to that place.


    "Speaking of which, what about the other one?


    "Another one? You mean Flem?


    "Yes."


    "It''s still weak, so it''s in the bag"


    "Weak? Oh, yeah! I thought you said collapsed slime."


    "Yes."


    "Looking at Sola, I forgot because I can''t imagine the ''collapsed part'' at all"


    Seeing Sola in Mr. Druid''s words.


    Sure, you got a solid body, didn''t you?


    Now even if I bump into you, I''m fine.


    "Whoa, there."


    At the end of the line of sight is a lake that reflects the sun''s light............ and a large group of Grubals.


    Hide yourself in a nearby tree immediately.


    Ciel tried to rush out for some reason, but managed to stop it.


    "You didn''t notice."


    "Yes."


    Softly confirm the large group of Grubbal from the shadow of the tree.


    Is that it?


    "It''s crazy."


    "Weird?"


    "Yes, the signs of Gulbal are very faint."


    In the woods, constant attention is paid to the signs.


    That''s because it''s important to avoid danger.


    It is possible that the accuracy had dropped slightly due to the reassurance of having a companion indeed.


    But there''s no way you won''t notice a sign until you come beside me like this.


    I wonder and look at Gulbal.


    Apparently, the cause lies with Grubbal.


    "Sorry, I can''t read the signs. How thin?


    "I''m right in front of you, but I can''t grasp how many there are"


    "Really?


    "This is the first time I''ve seen a living Grubal, is it a demon with faint signs?


    "I''ve never heard of you."


    The two of us tilt our necks.


    Does this also have anything to do with Gulbal''s anomaly?


    "No!"


    Lurk yourself in the shadow of a tree. Probably for a few minutes.


    Suddenly the chirping of Ciel echoes around the lake.


    "" Eh!


    I rush out of the shadow of a tree and see who heard me.


    "Ah!"


    "Ooh, wow!


    What got into my sight was the way Ciel was attacked by Grubbal.


    By the time I thought about it, Ciel was flying to the next gurval.


    And then a few seconds later, I jump on a different guru again.


    "I knew you were strong."


    Mr Druid is impressed, but I am not at all.


    I was stunned by the way Ciel looked the first time I saw him.


    I''ve heard many times that Adandala is strong, but I can''t believe this much.


    I don''t know the exact number, but there were probably more than 30 Grubals.


    He appeared to run away a few heads, but was mostly knocked down by Ciel in minutes.


    Ciel is quite satisfied.


    "I knew it was amazing. Overwhelming strength."


    "Right.... Mr Druid, will Mr Gilmouth cooperate again?


    Surely Ciel was strong.


    However, there were too many Grubals defeated.


    Even if Mr. Druid and I worked together, it would be one head.


    View Ciel''s neighborhood.


    More than 20 Grubbals have been defeated.


    "Ah, I forgot. What am I gonna do?


    "Yes. What shall we do?"

 158 154. The problem is with Gilmouth.

    Ah, Mr. Gilmouth''s face is caught.


    Mr. Druid must have absolutely noticed, but he''s ignoring it.


    ... I want to get out of this place.


    I interrupted the guild because I needed to tell Mr. Gilmouth about Gulbal.


    When I look at Mr. Gilmouth''s expression, I feel sorry for him.


    Nevertheless, it is likely that Gulbal relations will continue to be a favor because only Mr. Gilmouth can rely on them.


    "I appreciate the report. But the number of crusades is a problem!


    "It''s okay."


    "What!


    "You can stay with me."


    When Mr. Druid says lightly, Mr. Gilmouth''s eyes hang.


    Ghost shapes?


    "Haunted shapes? What is it?


    "Hmm? Ivy, what''s going on? You don''t have to worry about it. There''s nothing wrong with crusading Gulbal."


    Blur.


    Looks like the words were coming out of my mouth.


    "Yes. Uh, Mr. Gilmouth, excuse me, please"


    "... ha-ha, well, I really appreciate you crusading Gulbal moving around town... because they''ll definitely ask who crusaded you, that''s the only problem"


    I''m sorry to bring you all these troublesome issues.


    "Even though I haven''t finished processing the previous Gulbal..."


    Previous Gulbal?


    I wonder if that was when I met Mr. Druid.


    Speaking of which, you talked about getting a gratuity.


    "If this happens, I''ll ask you to keep it a secret."


    "What''s that?


    "No, I just came up with it. Oh, because I called an adventurer from the next town."


    "... Gilmouth, finish talking one at a time before you go on. So, why did you call the adventurer?


    "It will be decided. We''re understaffed. I don''t care what you think, you can''t just deal with the top adventurers in this town."


    "Well, you are. So, who''s coming?


    "I don''t."


    "... you didn''t ask?


    "Oh, Gilmouth over there knows about the Grubbal, he''s coming for the solid guys."


    Mr. Druid sighed at Mr. Gilmouth''s story.


    "Well, I''ll leave that to Gilmouth''s discretion. So, what are we gonna do with Gulbal?


    "... ahhh, I was going to forget!


    "No, you can''t"


    Mr. Gilmouth fell powerless.


    "Confidential request means'' I just can''t do it ''... can''t I?"


    As a result of the discussion, it was decided to make it the same cause as the previous one.


    I guess he was attacked by a demon stronger than Gulbal.


    However, unlike last time, no sightings.


    It turns out that Mr. Druid found him walking in the woods to get used to his body.


    "Excuse me."


    I bow my head deeply because the discussion is over.


    Shh!


    "No!"


    Hmm?


    Like there''s been some crazy noise right now?


    When I give you my head.


    "Ivy never apologizes. Gulbal''s problem around town was a project to deal with as soon as possible. Residents of the town will be relieved if they know the number has dropped at all"


    For some reason, Mr. Gilmouth spins the word rather hastily.


    I wonder about that, but is it okay because Mr. Druid won''t say anything?


    "I''d be happy to help."


    Two days ago, anxiety has increased since the sightings came out right next to town.


    If that''s going to ease up just a little bit, I''m happy too.


    Promise to turn the adventurer to the lake in an hour, and leave the guild behind.


    "To Mr. Druid, and to Mr. Gilmouth, you remain helpful."


    Sigh a little as you head into the woods.


    Can''t we just sign up for the guild......


    You can''t talk about Ciel.


    "I have nothing to worry about. I''m not doing anything wrong."


    "Yes, but it looks like you''re pushing Mr. Gilmouth to get into trouble."


    "Hahaha, because that''s what Gilmouth does"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Really? I think Gilmouth is a troublemaker in town."


    ... Sure, there''s that side to it.


    That''s a tough job, the job of guild master.


    Back to the lake, Ciel, Sola and Flem are leaning over to sleep.


    It seems pleasant because it''s where the sun is shining.


    Slightly out of sight, the fallen gulval enters sight, but ignores that.


    Don''t worry about them.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Mr. Gilmouth arranged for the adventurer to come here a little later."


    I''m sorry I''m asleep, but I need to explain everything, including what''s to come.


    So I''ll explain my plans after I wake you up.


    Growl your throat at at my words and stretch your back.


    Sounds like Sora and Flem woke up to that move too.


    "Puffy."


    "Kayuyu ~"


    Is Flem still half asleep? I''m sorry to hear that more than usual.


    "Sorry, I woke you up. Let''s move because someone else is supposed to be here."


    Sola jumps with Piong, twirls around us, twirls.


    I was in a bad mood right up until a while ago, but it looks okay.


    Sure it''s from around where Flem was born?


    ... Could it have been a precarious period before childbirth or something?


    Is that it?


    A female named Sola?


    "That Mr. Druid"


    "What''s going on?


    "Do you have a gender of slime?


    "Gender?"


    "Yes. Did you give birth to Flem? because it''s Sola. I was wondering if Sola was a female."


    "... I''ve never heard of any gender in the slime"


    Don''t you?


    Or is it generally unknown?


    "Really?"


    Is there anything else going on besides Flem?


    Oh, maybe Mr. Druid''s injuries were healed and calmed down.


    Possibly, that too.


    If Sora''s fine, don''t you have to worry about it?


    But there may be times when I get the same symptoms again...


    That''s why it''s wrong to force Sola to break her mood.


    In the meantime, if I get the same symptoms again, will I have to look for conditions similar to this one?


    Too little information now.


    "It''s time to move"


    In Mr. Druid''s words, I could see Sora moving towards his head in momentum.


    I guess it''s useless to stop it.


    Mr. Druid, too, seems kind of happy... just leave it.


    "Shall we?"


    It follows Mr. Druid, who walks with Sola on his head.


    Flem is in my arms.


    Is that it?


    "Um, don''t you have to be beside Gulbal?


    "Hmm? Ah!... you can''t. I''m going back."


    Again, as a Grubbal witness, Mr. Druid seems to have to wait for the adventurers.


    Receive Sola over your head and temporarily leave with Mr. Druid.


    "Is it okay because Ciel is here? See you later."


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting around the dump."


    "Oh, Syel, I''m done hunting today."


    "Nya-yay."


    "You''re a good boy"


    Mr. Druid stroked Ciel''s head many times before returning to the lake.


    Piong and Sola jump off their arms and head in the opposite direction to Mr. Druid.


    Sure, there''s a direction, but you know what I mean?


    Lead Sola to the dump.


    And Ciel''s strength was amazing.


    We''re going to take down all those Grubbals in no time.


    View Ciel walking next door.


    ... That was cool ~.


    Honestly, I was a little scared at first.


    ''Cause there''s more and more blood back in Ciel''s body.


    I''ve never seen anything like it.


    "Ni?"


    You noticed the gaze, Ciel looks at me wondering.


    "That was cool - I thought"


    "Nya-yay."


    My tail is circling in circles.


    Apparently in a pretty good mood.


    There is a wind in the tail movement and the leaves are rising.


    "Ciel, let''s just calm down a little bit"


    "Nya-yay."


    When the tail movement settles slightly, the leaves that were rising flutter to the ground.


    Really Ciel''s tail is the murder weapon, isn''t it?


    Speaking of which, you were fighting with only your fangs today.


    That would only tell you what demon hit you about the size of it.


    Could it be for that?


    Looking at Ciel''s behavior so far, it seems possible.


    You''re smart.

 159 155 stories Place? What are you doing now?

    "Good luck"


    Somehow, a very tired looking Mr. Druid came.


    Did something go wrong?


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, he says he hasn''t seen it, but he insists on what kind of demon it was."


    I laugh at him with a fed up look on his face.


    The adventurer Mr. Gilmouth sent in seemed to have had a bit of a problem.


    "I''ll make you some tea, would you like a drink?


    "Oh, thank you"


    While I make Mr. Druid some tea, I listen to him.


    He didn''t seem to have a problem until he came to retrieve the Gulbal, but he seemed interested in the demons he hunted in surprise at the number.


    Even though I explained that I hadn''t seen it many times from there, about the shadows, they were persistent about the hindsight.


    As an adventurer, I may be interested and deserved, but it would be a good annoyance from Mr. Druid.


    "I''m sorry I pushed you into trouble. Thank you."


    "Because there''s no need to apologize at all. I don''t know if the Adventurers of All Towns could handle all that grubal"


    Is Gulbal that strong?


    I don''t know how strong it is because it was still so ravaged by Siel today.


    However, you would be scared if Arre came this way because he was unexpectedly fast on the run.


    "I wasn''t sure how strong Gulbal was because he was being blurted out by Ciel?


    "Yes, I understand Ciel''s strength, though. I''m just surprised how fast those legs are. You don''t get the impression you saw."


    "It''s faster than people. Besides, I''m gonna bump into you with that giant, so if you''re a kid, it''s a blow."


    Sure, the gurubal that had been knocked down was pretty big.


    Are you going to clash with me... if it were me, it would definitely be a moment.


    "You''re scared"


    "We have to be careful when Ciel''s gone."


    "Yes."


    Drink tea slowly.


    Speaking of which, your plans are so crazy.


    I was going to ask Mr. Druid a lot today.


    Ask here?


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    They called me by my name when I was just wondering if I was going to talk to you, so I was thrilled.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he has a determined look at something.


    "I need to talk to you. I want you to hear everything before you judge me."


    I snort only once at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Let me apologize for my brother first. It''s my fault I made it that way. ¡­ I have 3 skills"


    Three skills?


    Generally two, so wow.


    "The first is swordsmanship, the second is physical. That''s the third problem. Things appeared like symbols, not letters."


    Symbol?


    "I had it looked into, but I still don''t know what it means"


    Skills that didn''t make sense.


    Speaking of which, I''ve heard that new skills have ever been discovered.


    Is that it?


    "My parents were happy that it was a new skill. But before my third skill knew it, I took my brothers'' star."


    Take the stars?


    If the stars were three, would they be two?


    "Um..."


    "What?"


    I feel tension mixing in Mr. Druid''s voice.


    "What symbol was the display of skills...... eh?


    "This is it."


    Mr. Druid draws something on the dirt with a stick of wood.


    When I look at the stuff I''ve written...


    "... plus thrash negative?


    "What? Ivy knows this too?


    No, I don''t.


    Although it matched the symbol in my memory before.


    He said nature and positive thrash negative, so I guess that''s what he calls it.


    The meaning that came to mind was'' add or pull ''.


    "Ivy?"


    - may indeed have taken the star.


    But + means the opposite.


    This symbol will allow you to increase or decrease the number of skill stars.


    This is a pretty amazing skill, isn''t it?


    Until now, I''ve never heard of more stars.


    If there''s one born star, it''s one for life.


    Because that could increase.


    But how did you take your brother''s star?


    From what I''ve just heard, it''s unconscious.


    Is that it?


    Did you say brothers?


    And you took it away from me... Does that mean Mr. Druid has more stars?


    "Ivy?"


    Mr. Druid''s anxious voice reaches his ear.


    Shit.


    I''m immersed in thought.


    That''s my bad habit.


    "Excuse me. Uh, first symbol plus, slash in the middle. The last one is negative."


    "Plump"


    "Meaning adds plus, minus pulls. Slash is...... or? Yes."


    "Or?"


    I wonder how to explain it.


    or what?


    I don''t know what that means.


    "''Add or Pull''... eh, I think it''s a skill that can not only take away the stars but also increase them"


    "What! More?


    "Yes, that''s what happens from the symbols"


    "Increase... my brother''s stars..."


    I have my doubts about Mr. Druid''s explanation earlier.


    Skills are not activated unless you are aware of them.


    I''m trying to get a taste of it, and I can use my skills for the first time.


    It would be tough if you were unconsciously taming.


    In my case, it dies out of magic.


    "What about your brother''s star... before you know it at all?


    "Oh, I didn''t know how to use it."


    That''s right.


    Take it unconsciously or add...


    That''s right.


    "You said you''d take it."


    "Oh, adult rituals show my skills, but that''s when I found out my oldest son''s star was down. When my parents rushed to check my skills with the two men, the two stars were gone, too. Conversely, my" Plump? It had brackets behind it, and it had a number 4 inside it. "


    Is it really ''taken''?


    "How many brothers do you have?


    "There''s two of us up there. I forgot to talk to you."


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly and drinks tea.


    I guess he squeezed a lot of courage into telling this story.


    "My brothers had two skills at a time, and each one took a star"


    A star...


    Mr. Druid taking the stars.


    Me without stars.


    Is this what you call a patrol?


    "Puffy."


    I overheard Sora.


    Turning his gaze, he saw Sora sleeping buried in Ciel''s belly hair at the root of the tree.


    Oh, it''s not like a roundabout.


    This is the encounter that Sola led.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Yes."


    When I looked at him uncomfortably at the words, my expression was tense.


    Skill information quickly spreads.


    Maybe they''ve been saying a lot of heartless words.


    That''s not all, maybe some people have gone away.


    Mr. Druid himself must have been scared.


    Skills that didn''t make sense were taking away my brothers'' stars before I knew it.


    I thought we''d just be together and take the stars... oh, that''s why we''re not teaming up.


    He must be the one who''s most afraid to be with me.


    "Thank you for talking to me"


    "... no, we needed to talk sooner. It could take away Ivy''s stars."


    Take the stars?


    Again, see Sora asleep.


    Rare slime that is a little mean and potion at my pace and has the power to heal the dying.


    And a dear fellow who brings me a good encounter.


    Mr. Druid takes the stars unconsciously.


    I don''t have a star to take away from me...


    That''s the strongest combination, Sola.


    "I''m fine. No problem."


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid gives a strange look.


    Okay, now it''s my turn.


    ... You''re just getting nervous.


    But let''s talk about everything.


    And let''s invite him on a journey.


    He asked me to come with him.

 160 156 Stories Surprise Box

    One deep breath.


    Since I decided to talk, I can see my heart moving at a tremendous rate.


    "I have something to ask Mr. Druid, too."


    Drink a sip of the remaining tea because it dries unusually in your mouth.


    "That I''m Tamer. But there are no stars."


    "What!"


    I heard a small surprised voice.


    "I think that''s why I was able to tame Sola, the collapsed slime."


    "Oh, yeah... that?


    "Ciel hasn''t taemed. My magic power is too little to do it."


    Lack of stars means less magic.


    There''s no way I can Tame Adandala, who holds a huge amount of magic.


    Hmm?


    I wonder what''s wrong.


    Mr. Druid compares Sola to Ciel.


    "Tame, are you ready? Because."


    He touches his forehead as he says so.


    It reminds me of The Mark of Tame.


    Oh, you know what?


    "That was made by Ciel himself. So I don''t think you''ll feel my magic from that sign."


    "What! Is that happening? Is that it?... Ivy"


    "Yes."


    "From that mark, I felt Ivy''s magic."


    "What?"


    That can''t be right.


    I''m not tayming, and that mark is something Ciel is making himself.


    The two of us tilt our necks.


    And I''ll get close to the sleeping siel and look softly at the mark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know what you mean.


    "It''s definitely Ivy''s magic, isn''t it?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes"


    From the mark on Ciel''s forehead, I feel slightly but exactly the same as my magic.


    Magic is also slightly different from person to person, so there''s no way you can go wrong with your magic.


    Eh.


    Is that it?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was asleep. You woke me up."


    "Nya-yay."


    I''m sorry if I disturbed you, so the two of us gently leave the Siers.


    What was that?


    Talk to me.


    Is that it?


    "Are you all right?


    When I''m stunned by the fact of the shock I just found out, Mr. Druid hears me worried.


    Honestly, it''s not okay.


    It''s a mayhem in my head.


    In the meantime, heh.


    "Yes. Uh, we''ll keep talking."


    "... you still have it?


    "Hmm? Uh, oh, I have memories of a previous life,"


    I kind of messed up the story.


    You haven''t said anything about this yet, have you?


    Am I forgetting to mention something else?


    "Memories of a previous life?


    "Yes."


    Is that it?


    I don''t know what I''m talking about and what I''m not talking about.


    Eh, no stars and memories of previous life... that''s all you have to talk about, right?


    About Ciel... a little more around.


    "It''s kind of awesome Ivy."


    Hmm?


    Awesome?


    "Really?


    "Oh, it''s like a surprise box"


    ... I''m not happy about that.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Hahaha sorry. But I was so prepared to be stupid."


    Ready?


    Oh, you''re talking about taking the stars.


    "I couldn''t sleep last night. ''Cause I thought I''d talk to Ivy today."


    Things were a little different yesterday when I left.


    I wonder if I was going to talk to you then.


    "I wonder why. I''ve given up on thinking I had no choice but to tell Ivy, but I felt scared I''d get those eyes."


    Those eyes... I''m sure it''s about an eye mixed with hate and fear.


    Those eyes scare me too.


    "I spoke with great courage. Ivy was more of a surprise box, so I lost my power."


    "Absolutely, it''s not my fault!


    Mr. Druid erupts into my assertion.


    I get followed and laugh.


    "I had a little idea when they told me I''d taken the star."


    Eh!


    "My house is a merchant. My father wasn''t very good at his skills, but he worked hard to make the store bigger."


    I guess he''s a proud father.


    I''m a little envious.


    "The top two, but they had good skills and good stars. For that reason, they were the ones who made my father disapprove. I wondered if they would take care of my father if the stars were gone many times."


    I see.


    Is it true that Mr. Druid''s brother, whom I had, has long been sorry for his character?


    I kind of felt that way though.


    "So when I saw the two of them making noise about no stars, I was afraid because I thought it was my fault. But just a little, I was hoping that this would make my family friendly. Well, I couldn''t."


    I guess you can''t do it with that guy who''s making a scene that it''s all Mr. Druid''s fault.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m looking for people now"


    "... Oh, you said you were looking for slaves"


    "Yes. But I haven''t decided to be a slave. I''m looking for someone I can trust and want to travel with. The reason we''re looking for slaves is because we have the status quo we just talked about."


    It wasn''t something I could tell anyone, so I was a slave who could keep a secret.


    "I see. You sure don''t want Ivy''s surprise box"


    "Nooo! You can''t surprise me with a box! You may not have noticed that, but Mr. Druid''s skills, too, right?


    "Hahaha, I know. It''s known to the inhabitants of All Towns to take the stars."


    Mr. Druid with a sad look on his face.


    ... I don''t think I noticed.


    I''ve been holding you captive for a long time, so maybe you''re invisible.


    "It''s not you, it''s the giver."


    "Hmm?"


    "Have you ever heard information about more stars?


    "There won''t be more stars...... ah! I can increase it..."


    I think I noticed.


    What happens if the public finds out that there are people who can overturn the common sense of Mr. Druid?


    "Mr. Druid, would you please travel with me?


    "What, me?


    "Yes. If you have an awesome obsession with this ol'' town, I''ll give up. But if you don''t, you have to travel with me."


    I don''t know, I''ve been thinking about proceeding more carefully, but you''re a gudagda.


    But it feels like me.


    "Ivy, if I could add more stars, I''d think I''d be in the way for Ivy."


    Mr. Druid, are you still confused?


    Or is your horizon a little narrower?


    "Mr. Druid, Sola has the power to help the dying Mr. Druid. And I even gave birth to Flem."


    Did you give birth? Fine, right?


    Speaking of which, I haven''t told you yet that Sora and Flem eat potion.


    Oh, Sola even started eating her sword.


    "Ah!"


    "Ciel is a pretty superior adandara among demons. And it hasn''t been taemed... it would be even more amazing if it had been done, wouldn''t it? Because no star has taemed Adandala."


    "Ahhh... is that Ciel awesome or Ivy awesome"


    Sure, but don''t feel like Ciel is amazing.


    Because even the mark can be imitated.


    "Maybe Ciel is making my magic"


    "No, Ivy. You can''t imitate magic."


    "That''s the same mark for Tame, isn''t it?"


    "Oh. Well, you said you made a mark"


    "Yes."


    "... the power of Ciel is amazing too"


    "Yes."


    "Am I one of Ivy''s surprise boxes?


    "Are you coming with me?


    "... I don''t know"


    The words that followed after getting lost were a little weak.


    I''m sure it''s about the family.


    The guilt of taking the star seems to be tying him up all the time.


    "Mr. Druid, I think how you live depends on who you are. Even if you encounter unexpected things along the way."


    "Ivy."


    I''ve always wanted to blame someone for having no stars.


    But I can''t change reality.


    Then it''s a waste of time to be a jerk.


    "I think that''s important to see what Mr. Druid himself wants to do"

 161 157 Stories The best answer

    There are only a few people in my life who get what I want.


    Most people give up on all sorts of things and still live by choosing the best of that time.


    Mr. Druid took the star.


    Even if that were unconscious, you''d have anger and resent it.


    But dragging that around forever doesn''t change the reality.


    Then we just have to move on, no matter how sorry or resentful or hateful we are.


    I used to resent my parents.


    But not now.


    I honestly appreciate it now.


    He said thank you for giving birth.


    It seemed that way because I must have met and supported a variety of people.


    However, I would never want to see my parents if they wanted to.


    "Sometimes leaving can calm you down. Well, some people will be dramatically high."


    That man who resents Mr. Druid could also be imprisoned because of the existence of resentment in front of him.


    "My presence..."


    "Well, that depends on who you are,"


    Mr. Druid seems lost for a long time.


    The answer is not right now.


    Because Mr. Druid will not be able to leave here until the problem of this all-town grubal is resolved.


    ... Speaking of which, I forgot, but you had some lucky incense issues.


    That, what happened?


    "Mr. Druid, think slowly and come up with an answer. Anytime."


    "How long will Ivy be here?


    "Ah, for now, we will not embark on a journey until the problem of Yuka has been resolved."


    Mr. Gilmouth would say it''s no problem, but that''s not necessarily what they think.


    Especially since you''re trying to push me.


    I can''t believe I traveled here. If it happens, it''s going to make noise that I ran away.


    ... I knew you''d be standing at the center of the problem at some point.


    "Oh, is that it? Now they''re making a scene that I''m killing my people and blaming the demons."


    "... hahaha... what can I say now"


    "Really. We''re talking about a journey, but I need you to wait a minute."


    "Of course it is. Give me the best answer for Mr. Druid."


    "Oh, thank you. Ah! That''s why"


    "What is it?


    "No, talking to Ivy makes me feel strange. Even though I''m younger, it''s like I''m talking to older people. Is this because I still have memories of my previous life?


    "... probably"


    The impact is still huge, isn''t it?


    Knowledge is mixed, and emotions sometimes feel in tune.


    I guess it''s a strange or creepy existence from a third party.


    ... Creepy is something I thought about myself, but sad.


    "Ivy?"


    "Puffy ~"


    If you accidentally think Sora''s voice sounded, Sora over Mr. Druid''s head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Why are you there?


    "Excuse me."


    I just have to apologize.


    "No, it''s okay. Did you find out we were done talking?


    I think it is true to what Mr Druid said.


    Sora is smart.


    Except for directions.


    "Pup ~"


    "Oh, my God."


    Looks like Flem''s awake, too.


    This kid sleeps really well.


    Grrrrrrrr


    "Good morning, Frem, Ciel"


    "Nya-yay."


    When I look at Ciel, she tilts her neck cutely and looks at me.


    ... you forgot.


    On the issue of feeling my magic from the mark of Tame, on Ciel''s forehead.


    "Mr. Druid. Have you heard somewhere about someone with little magic taming the top demons?


    "I''m afraid not."


    "Really?"


    Don''t you?


    No, maybe he''s hiding it because it''s a big deal.


    "Speaking of which, you said Ciel wasn''t tayme, right?


    "Yes. Ciel, did you imitate and mark my magic?


    "Huh!


    "Oh well."


    ... is it not?


    So, you really think you could have taemed it?


    How?


    "Uh, what''s that?


    I saw you interact with Ciel. Mr. Druid has a strange look on his face.


    "That ''to'' means to say no. So they''re not imitating magic."


    "Wow. Maybe you can tell by the way you answer."


    "Yes."


    Is it amazing?


    Was I able to tame Ciel better than that?


    The magic I feel from that mark is mine for sure.


    "Tame, did you do it?


    "I think it''s done. Well, it''s a long way from being able to tame, but it''s Ivy."


    I don''t want you to do it because it''s me.


    Still, I don''t know what caused it, but I''m happy with Tame.


    "Tame said I could do it. Is Ciel all right? Can I?


    "Nya-yay."


    Is it good?


    If the person is good, okay?


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nyah!


    I wonder if you''re happy, my voice toned up.


    I''m glad you were happy.


    But.


    "Shall I suppress the tail movement before the damage is done"


    As always, when the tail moves hard, branches and leaves are dancing in the wind.


    "Surprise, don''t keep getting more and more contents in the box"


    Mr. Druid, I wonder what that expression is.


    When we travel together, he''s in one of those contents too?


    Speaking of which, you said something about that earlier.


    Surprise box...... no, because I haven''t collected it!


    "I haven''t collected it!


    "Does it feel like we''re coming together on our own?


    With me without the stars, then Sora the Collapse Slime, then Ciel the Adandala......


    When I think about it, there are signs that we''re going to come together more...


    Shake off your thoughts in a hurry.


    "Ha, no way"


    "Ivy, your face is tense."


    "Never mind"


    "Ha ha. Ah, don''t let time go faster when you''re with Ivy. Time to go back to town."


    "Right."


    You''ve spoken here a long time.


    "Let''s go to the square together like this and treat ourselves to dinner"


    Oh, speaking of which, you said thank you again today.


    I forgot.


    "Yes, thank you again today"


    "Ivy, it''s this way for a treat. It''s time to get out of my head, Sola."


    Oh, there was Sola on my head.


    You''re indulgent over your head as a matter of course, so you weren''t worried.


    "Pu?"


    "Sola, I''m going back to town, so get out of my head. Because you can''t go back to town with Sola on your head right now."


    If I did that, Mr. Druid would have a reputation.


    ... to an interesting uncle, huh.


    "Ivy, what the hell did you imagine?


    "No, nothing"


    Shit, I think I got it on my face.


    "Let''s go back!


    Though I put Sola and Flem in a special bag and broke up with Ciel here.


    For some reason Ciel ran off to the back of the woods very happily.


    "Wasn''t Ciel in a pretty good mood somehow?


    "Yes. Ah, trap watch"


    Speaking of which, you were motivated.


    "I hope you don''t have to."


    I know the strength, but I''m still worried.


    "It''s okay, ''cause you seem pretty smart as well as strong"


    Sure, Ciel is pretty smart.


    He understands exactly what I''m saying.


    The more you think about it, the more you''ve taemed an amazing kid.

 162 158 Stories Druid and Gilmouth

    - Druid viewpoint -


    "Yo! That''s unusual, I can''t believe I''m meeting you here."


    I was accidentally slapped in the back when I was drinking at the store.


    When I saw it, there was Gilmouth.


    "Nothing."


    "Is that true? Did I look like I was thinking of something?


    ... Oh, are you worried?


    I''m sure you heard the story of my brother Dolgas getting tangled up in Ivy.


    I''m worried about you.


    "Nothing."


    Two nights ago, I saw my brother and Ivy talking and I thought I couldn''t hide anything.


    So I was going to tell you everything and leave the judgment to Ivy.


    As a result of the conversation, even if Ivy leaves, there is no choice.


    But I''ve been thrilled ever since I decided to tell Ivy.


    I was terribly afraid Ivy would reject me for some reason.


    It''s been a long time since you felt that way.


    Yesterday, I was ready to talk.


    I never thought that would lead to knowing what skills meant, or even Ivy''s secrets.


    Nevertheless, I was surprised at the amount of stuff Ivy was holding.


    I could imagine it would be a secret about Sola, Ciel, and Flem.


    Because I realized I was pretty rare.


    But no way, I never even imagined Ivy herself without a star.


    Abominable Child, a being abandoned by the God of the story.


    I didn''t know there was such a thing.


    "What''s really going on?


    "What, you were still there"


    Shit, I''m immersed in thought.


    Is he wild or weird and sharp?


    "Hey, what happened with Ivy?


    You still asked about my brother.


    "Phew, it''s okay"


    Yesterday''s unspeakable discussion? reminded me.


    "What?


    "It''s nothing. I really don''t have a problem with Ivy."


    "Really?


    When I look at Gilmouth, he''s twisting his neck a little.


    He knows my personality.


    I''m sure you thought I''d tell Ivy about myself if you found out my brother was involved with Ivy.


    And thinking about the possibility that something went wrong with Ivy, that you were looking for me?


    "I can''t believe I''m meeting you here" is so white.


    "As you can imagine, I told Ivy everything. There''s no problem with that."


    He gave me a slightly surprised look at my words but laughed sooner or later.


    Don''t get annoyed with that look.


    When did you order it, the booze arrives.


    "Look, it''s expensive."


    "Is that alcohol you were supposed to comfort me with?


    "Hahaha, looks like you didn''t have to. And Ivy has some attractions!


    Even if Gilmouth tells you, Ivy''s going to have a subtle look, isn''t she?


    I''m sorry to hear that, Mr. Gilmouth.


    "Speaking of which, did Ivy say she found a slave?


    "Ha?... No, I haven''t heard. Besides, I don''t think I''m looking for it right now."


    Probably won''t look until I give you an answer.


    A journey... I wonder what to do.


    I''ve tried to leave this town before.


    But when I saw Dolgas, there was no backwardness.


    "Depends on who you are"


    "About what?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    "Really? But you''re not looking."


    Tilt your neck to Gilmouth''s somewhat unfortunate voice.


    "What''s going on?


    "Oh, someone I know has fallen into slavery. Well, I thought I''d introduce you."


    "Who?


    "A female adventurer in her 20s."


    "... I don''t think I can introduce you. I''m looking for a male adventurer in his early 40s."


    "Ah! I did"


    "Hey. Even Ivy''s busy. Don''t make me waste my time."


    Why do you insist?


    Don''t point your mouth at me.


    Even if my father is a good year, it''s disgusting to say he''s not cute.


    "What''s so disgusting!


    "Is that it? Was it out of your mouth?


    That''s crazy. I thought I said it in my heart.


    "Damn, you''re the one."


    "Hahaha. Hey, I... no, it''s nothing"


    "I think you should do what you want."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say, but Druid should do what he wants."


    "... invited me on a journey"


    Don''t say anything about details, just tell them that.


    "Right. Don''t get lonely."


    For some reason in Gilmouth, it is a prerequisite to embark on a journey.


    "I didn''t know you were still going..."


    "Really? It''s a good thing you put your true feelings into action."


    "What?"


    "You gave me a happy look when I said you were invited on a journey."


    A happy look?


    You sure about that?


    "There''s a lot going on, and you''ve been suppressing yourself, haven''t you? Come on, take your own path!


    That being said, Gilmouth drinks up all at once.


    It''s your own way.


    You say something similar to Ivy.


    "Well, it''s time to go home. Ma''am, I''m waiting for you."


    "Yes, sir. You''re still close."


    "Naturally. Druid"


    I''m a little thrilled with Gilmouth speaking out a changed voice.


    "What?


    "I feel safe watching you with Ivy. You''re laughing naturally, in front of her."


    Really?


    Though I didn''t notice at all.


    Drop off Gilmouth on his way home.


    Drink the liquor you received.


    ... how come the liquor I plan to comfort is my bad sweet liquor!


    Harassment?


    "Absolutely, it looks like Gilmouth."


    Slap your cheeks gently with your palms.


    Are you laughing naturally?


    ... Speaking of which, you never realized it in front of Ivy.


    Right, am I funny?


    Leave the store and head home.


    Walking slowly, it seems a little drunk and the wind feels good.


    Almost stops at a place called home.


    There''s someone in front of the house.


    Looks like they noticed me too.


    He looked at me and raised his hand.


    "Brother Dolwka"


    "Long time no see. How have you been?


    "... oh, what are you doing today?


    My brother approaches me when I stop.


    "My brother Dolgas was bad."


    Unexpectedly opens his eyes.


    It was such a shocking word.


    My brothers resent me.


    So you should be able to hear those words......


    "And it''s been bad"


    ... Is that the real Dolwka brother?


    To my great surprise, my brother smiles slightly.


    And I''m surprised again.


    My brother laughed at me before he knew the stars had been taken.


    It was a long time ago.


    "I used to be an idiot."


    I finally lost my strength from my body to my bitter brother.

 163 159 Stories Druid and Druka

    - Druid viewpoint -


    "Is something wrong?


    I don''t know how to deal with an attitude that''s too different from when I saw you before.


    Years ago, though.


    "I saw you with the kid''s adventurer. I wonder if that girl, Ivy, has been talking about lately."


    Shit.


    Are you getting attention for being with me?


    Tomorrow, but I have to tell Ivy.


    How could I be... if I don''t like being noticed?


    Hold your hand in a good way.


    "Druid?"


    "Oh, bad. Yes."


    "I haven''t seen it in a long time. That look on Druid''s face"


    Gilmouth told you, too, that you''re laughing naturally.


    Is that so different?


    "I remember the old days. When I told Shileela about it, she said," You were a jerk until a while ago. I was taking that smile away from you. ''"


    ... Huh?


    Mr. Sirella is that grown-up wife, isn''t she?


    You''ve only come to say hello once.


    "Well, I did take that smile off the Druid, so you can''t help it if it''s called scraps."


    "Brother."


    What''s the matter with you?


    I would never have been the one to admit my mistake.


    Are you sure it''s real?


    "You never let me take care of the shop, I talked to my father directly."


    Have you changed your mind?


    Talk about the store?


    Well, my father''s a good year, too.


    Will it fit when I can leave the store to you next?


    "My father told me, ''Try it for a month. You have to take a good look at reality.''"


    Look at reality?


    What''s this all about?


    Is the store in danger?


    I haven''t heard anything like that.


    "In a month''s time, I made my father admit I was going to take over the store. But a customer is honest."


    "Guests?"


    "Oh, I don''t have many customers when I''m the only one in the store. Even though it''s normal to come in with Cyrilla or my mother."


    ... That''s because of my brother''s character.


    You''re unconscious, because you''re willing to say things that look down on others.


    Still, I settled down a lot compared to the old days.


    Well, there''s something that comes from the atmosphere, even if you''re careful not to put out words.


    "I managed to do my best, but it didn''t work out at all. I got frustrated and sprinkled by Sirella."


    Wow, ma''am, that was tough.


    "Well, Cyrilla told me she knew."


    Kind of sounds like you got a great guy for your wife, brother.


    Mr. Sirella, you came to say hello, but you chased me back to say it would be tough if my brother could tear me up.


    I did something I''m sorry about.


    "You must have even given me a surprised look. ''Maybe you haven''t noticed? You, as a merchant, no. It would suck if you saw it from someone else,'' he said with a smile. I just didn''t understand what they said for a second."


    ... Isn''t that just too much to say that you suck as a person?


    "Hahaha, no matter what I understand the meaning, what can I say? Instead of listening to the story and defending it, my mother tells Shileela," You''ve often come to my son''s wife like this. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''m so flabbergasted."


    That''s well, you will.


    But your brother''s growing up, too.


    If they used to make fun of me at all, I would have gone mad.


    "I was in store the next day, and you had a pretty bad look on your face, and a regular Tokihi looked at me and he sighed a lot."


    Mr. Tokhihi?


    I''m the one who got adored, too.


    How are you?


    "''It''s always hard for customers to get in. Are you going to crush the store''? There was blood on my head the day before. I''ve ruined what I think."


    Brother, what are you doing to our guests?


    "I''m trying, but I can''t admit it, or you think this happened because the stars are gone"


    ... Oh, can you still forgive me?


    Turn your gaze softly to your feet.


    A gripping hand enters sight.


    I didn''t realize it, but it seemed like a lot of effort.


    My fingernails are eating into my palms.


    Speaking of which, you always had a scratch on your hands when you talked to your brothers.


    "Things, I think I said"


    I wonder what my brother wants to say.


    After all, you think I can''t forgive you?


    "''I thought the stars were gone and I grew up a little bit as a person... but I''m sorry I''m still holding on to that crap. You''re my brother here, and the only thing I need in town is my youngest brother!


    "What?"


    "''This happened because the stars disappeared? It won''t be. You and your brother were crumbs as people. That gave the Druid a chance to grow up as a person. Well, if you look around, you still look like a shitty human being''... that''s what Mr. Tokhihi said to me"


    Speaking of which, Mr. Tokihi was a kind man who would sigh but pay attention to his brothers.


    "I wonder why. I remember being told many times, such as" Scraps "and" The Worst Man, "but until now I cleaned up that it was" The seclusion of those who couldn''t hold it ".... but at this time... what can I say? I was shocked."


    "Brother."


    "I was curious about what Mr. Tokhihi said, and I asked my father." What if Druid says he''s going to take over the store? ''and. My father said,'' I will leave it to you soon. ''Cause she''s not the kind of kid who makes fun of people.'' That''s what they said. "


    With that said, you haven''t spoken to my father in the last few years.


    "At the end of a month, my father said, ''Did you understand that you couldn''t do it? Business is not over if you sell things. Connecting with people becomes important. In particular, store owners are invited to consult a lot. It also becomes important to listen carefully to it one at a time and worry about it together rather than just solving it. You compared to old times, but you still see others below yourself. I can''t leave the store to him like that. The store will be left to Sirella''"


    Talk to him.


    Sure enough, a lot of people were looking to talk to my father.


    That''s what bothered me with my mother when she even talked to me about something completely different from business.


    "It was a shock. I can''t believe Cyrilla let me inherit. But it''s like my mother and Cyrilla already knew. Did Druid know?


    "I just heard it the first time"


    "Right."


    My brother has been saying for a long time that he is the one to take over the store.


    My father''s judgment would have been astonishing.


    But is that right, Mr. Sirella will succeed?


    That would be reassuring.


    "There are words that my mother kept saying to me for a long time." Skills and stars aside. Don''t forget that ''"


    I''ve been told, too.


    ''Certainly there are things that make it easier to do your job with your skills. If the stars were good, I would be able to do it a little better than people. But I can make it up to you if I make an effort. So think about your skills and your stars. "


    I''ve seen my father''s efforts up close, so I guess I can say it because she''s my mother.


    "This past month has made me think a lot. So I guess I was taken by Mr. Tokhihi''s words and those of his father and mother in a different way than usual. Nevertheless, to be honest, I''m still bound by skills and stars. But that''s not all I realized."


    I see.


    Have you finally noticed?


    My father and mother''s efforts have finally come to fruition.


    Good.


    "I told Cyrilla, ''Thanks to the disappearance of the stars, you were able to grow up a little as a person. And now you could have grown just a little bit more. I''d have been divorced the whole time."


    ... Mr. Siriella, I don''t think you should judge people by their appearance.


    It really feels like we''re adults.


    "Druid, I''m sorry. I''ve been too constrained by the stars to do much terrible things. I could understand that being a person sucks."


    "No, it was'' us, wasn''t it? ''Huh?"


    When I saw my brother blocking my words, he looked a little bitter.


    "The one who was most saddened by my attitude and that of Dolgas was the Dolphins. I guess I wanted to do something about it. You were nice to us, too, haters. And yet we''ve done a terrible thing to you because the stars disappeared."


    I''m not.


    "It was for my father. I feel like my family is falling apart. So I can''t say it''s for my brothers."


    "You don''t remember?


    "What?"


    "You asked me, didn''t you?" With fewer stars, can you be gentle with people? ''And I don''t remember what I answered then. I remember being asked. "


    ... have you ever heard of that?


    I don''t know, but if my brother says so, does he?


    "I think it is now. But sorry."

 164 160 story decision!

    "Good morning, Ivy"


    "What! Oh, good morning. What''s the matter, sir?


    When I left the square to go to the woods, Mr. Druid was there.


    Apparently he was waiting for me to get out of the square.


    Is something wrong?


    Hmm?


    The expression is different than usual.


    What do you mean, happy?


    "Was it any good?


    "What!!!


    So, what?


    Why are you so surprised?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Uh, well, there''s a lot going on."


    A lot?


    "Are you all right?


    "Hahaha, it''s okay. Sorry."


    I still look happy.


    "No, if you don''t have a problem"


    Head slowly to the woods.


    Today is a confirmation of the trap we set yesterday.


    "Trap, I hope you''re successful"


    Mr. Druid thinks of something in my words.


    I wonder what.


    "You''ll be fine because Ciel is protecting you. Just..."


    Tilt his neck to him with a slightly troubled look.


    "Also, there''s a lot of grubal rolling around,"


    "... hahahaha, no way"


    I imagine a little in Mr. Druid''s words.


    Ciel could do that, too.


    Or I''m gonna be happy to do it.


    "Gulbal has told you not to hunt?


    Uh, I wonder how it went.


    That day, Ciel was rushed by the commotion that hunted Gulbal.


    So, after that, Mr. Druid and I each talked...


    Keep going, back to the square with me......


    "I forgot."


    "Ahahahahaha. Will you still be taking care of Gilmouth today?


    "¡­ undeniable"


    Uh-oh, Ciel, please. I can''t help but pray here and now.


    Go into the woods and get Sora and Flem out of the bag.


    Sola has become a classic, over Mr. Druid''s head.


    Somehow, I''m getting used to seeing it.


    Mr. Druid, too, is that good or what?


    Flem is in my arms because he''s still weak.


    Ivy, I need to ask you something.


    A slightly different grin when you gaze at his voice.


    Looks like something really good happened.


    "What is it"


    Mr. Druid''s story happened last night, it was an exchange with your brother.


    Not only that, but he also told me how Mr. Druid felt when he was confused at first, when he doubted his brother, when he was ashamed of him.


    "I laughed when I remembered yesterday this morning. My brother and I followed each other, and even though we were brothers, we had a conversation somewhere else."


    The look on his face is more calm than I''ve ever seen before, and I''m happy about it.


    "Thank you for talking to me"


    "I wanted Ivy to hear it. Because you made me a cut."


    Did you make a cut?


    ... What are you talking about?


    I have absolutely nothing in mind.


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "I lost my arm, so I can no longer work as an adventurer. If anything happens to Ivy, I don''t know if I can help. Still want to travel with you. I''ve always been concerned about the house and the family and couldn''t move. But I think it''s time for me to move on."


    The eyes that stare straight at me, they have beautiful colors and I can''t find any stray.


    "Thank you. Glad to hear it."


    "But is it good? It really doesn''t help."


    "Ciel and I will take care of the threat in the woods. Besides, Mr. Druid isn''t the one who keeps quiet, is he?


    "Well, don''t do what you can. And there was Ciel."


    "Yes, I''m not going to depend on Ciel, but if there''s a big presence behind me, I can work hard"


    "Hahaha, Ivy really is amazing"


    What? What?


    You can leave everything to Ciel.


    "You can''t do that! I''m one of them traveling together, so I''ll do what I can! Yes."


    Copy that.


    You seem happy for some reason, Mr. Druid.


    "I want you to share your knowledge with me. Especially good and bad people."


    "Good and bad people?


    "Yes, because there was really a lot going on to get here. Think it''s necessary to avoid danger."


    There really is too much.


    I want to nourish the eyes that see people at all and keep the danger away.


    "I see, okay. Glad you chose me."


    "I''m happy too. Best regards,"


    Stop and bow your head to Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Druid also hastily lowered his head. It''s the thing, so Sora falls out of his head into the sight of the two.


    "Pu ~!!"


    "Wow, Sola, I''m sorry!


    Mr. Druid hurries up and hugs Sola.


    Sora swinging hard and pully in his arms.


    I think you''re quite angry.


    "Sora, I''m sorry"


    "Puh-puh."


    If you talk to Mr. Druid seriously somehow, don''t go crazy along the way.


    Why not?


    "Pfft, Kukuk. I don''t think Ivy and I are gonna have a serious conversation."


    Apparently he thought the same thing.


    "Yes. It''s strange"


    "Well, it''s nice to meet you. Uh, should I sign up for a commercial guild?


    "Uh, if there''s no problem, I''d like to ask you"


    If you can register for a commercial guild, you can safely sell what you harvest in the woods.


    You won''t be able to keep up with Mr. Druid''s income, which was an adventurer, but it will add up a little.


    "Copy that. Skills are already registered and known by adventurers, so there''s no problem."


    "Thank you. I don''t think it will reach your adventurous income, but I''ll do my best."


    "Ivy, let''s hang in there together."


    Hmm?


    Oh, well.


    Since I am not a slave, is it not necessary for me to construct all the money?


    "Excuse me. I was planning on offering you a slave."


    "Hahaha, Ivy is really solid"


    Though I don''t mean to.


    Aah!


    "Looks like Ciel''s nearby."


    "Where? I don''t know, I think Ivy''s got a good taste for Ciel. It''s connected, so I think it''s natural to come close."


    Twist your neck on Mr. Druid''s words.


    I wonder how he taemed it.


    Is there another way of Tame?


    "There''s only one way I can do it without the stars."


    "What!"


    I never thought about that.


    The sign of Ciel thickens, so I stop.


    "Morning, Ciel"


    Ciel showing herself from the top of a tree in my words.


    "Nya-yay."


    Apparently, you''re in a good mood.


    Happily my tail is shaking left and right.


    I''m a little thrilled with the way it looks.


    What if there are tons of gurbars rolling around?


    "Good ~"


    I got to the place where I set the trap, and ho, my strength fell out of my body.


    Grubbal wasn''t rolling in front of me.


    Apparently, Ciel stopped me just to chase him back.


    "Good for you."


    Mr. Druid also gives a slightly reassuring look.


    That''s right. I can''t be bothering Mr. Gilmouth all day.


    "Looking forward to the results"


    "I''m thrilled because I''ve never hunted by a trap before."


    Indeed, many adventurers are good at swords and martial arts.


    I don''t use traps or anything because it''s faster to hunt for myself than to set a trap.


    "Right here. Uh... that''s Ciel."


    "Oh, wow"


    There are four wild rabbits in the trap you set.


    How can there be as many as four in a trap for one?


    I''m sure Ciel cornered him in this place.


    "Nya-yay."


    When I give my face to Ciel''s voice, Ciel with a proud expression.


    I saw that. Mr. Druid''s shoulder is shaking.


    "That''s amazing, Ciel. Thanks."


    "Ah, Ciel, that''s amazing"


    "Nya-yay."


    The tone of Ciel''s voice rises slightly.


    "Ha ha. Bad."


    "No."


    Apparently, I got into Mr. Druid''s bump.


    Suddenly I sprayed and laughed.


    Ciel stares at him with a strange look.


    Sola, who was back over her head... vertical exercise for some reason.


    I don''t know, the atmosphere in this unspeakable place.

 165 161 stories, little by little, division of roles.

    "... wow. Is it always like this?


    Mr. Druid is impressed to see all the wild rabbits that hung in the trap.


    The number of traps set is 5.


    Usually, two or three.


    With any luck, it would be about 4.


    There are 15 wild rabbits in front of us.


    "Yes. Will Ciel always surprise you or push you, it''s a big hunt"


    "Wow - Ciel. That''s great."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ah! Mr. Druid, no!


    "What?... Could it have failed?


    When I look at Ciel, my tail is shaking violently if Mr. Druid was happy with what he said.


    For this reason, dirt has risen behind Ciel, and things are a little awesome.


    "Ciel, calm down! Keep your tail down for now!


    "Nah."


    Look behind you, Ciel, putting your ears to sleep for a bit.


    I''m gonna be pathetic, but I just can''t get a little.


    "Sorry, Ivy. What was wrong with you?


    "Hahaha, I''m happy to help, but I have no idea how to set a trap or anything good or bad"


    Mr. Druid sees a trap.


    And when I saw the pile of wild rabbits, I seemed convinced.


    I don''t know which is the best trap if you hunt in large quantities no matter what trap you set.


    "Sure, you don''t get it now."


    "Yes. Are you anxious with my tricks, you always help me. The result of your help is right in front of you."


    "Ciel must be thinking about Ivy."


    "Yes, that''s why it''s so hard to stop"


    In the meantime, move to a place with water.


    When the hunt is over, dismantle it and go sell it.


    It''s the usual order.


    I found a banana tree along the way, so I harvest the leaves.


    It is a fungicidal leaf, which makes it useful for wrapping meat.


    I came near the river, so I observe carefully around.


    It would be tough if there were a ton of Gulbal like yesterday.


    It will be nowhere near dismantling.


    You will also take care of Mr. Gilmouth.


    Exactly. I want to avoid the day after day.


    "Looks like you''re not here today."


    Sounds like it.


    "To


    Ciel sounds a little dissatisfied.


    Do you want to hunt?


    ... Should I give Ciel a full hunt?


    I just don''t know what to do with the Gulbal that''s gonna pile up.


    When I started dismantling it, Mr. Druid helped me a little.


    He''s just a little bit depressed by what he couldn''t do more than he thought.


    In this case, is it better to comfort or wait until you calm down...... I don''t know!


    "Uh, sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we go back to town?"


    "Oh, right. Huh, that really doesn''t help. Bad."


    Seems pretty depressing, not a little.


    Sure, it would be hard not to be able to do what I was doing.


    ... What can I say?


    "Uh..."


    Because there is no higher technology to comfort.


    "I think we should look for ways we can do it with one hand, or work we can do."


    Wow, I feel like I''m saying something that sounds kind of great...


    "You sure do. I guess I''ll just have to take my time looking for what I can do. Thanks."


    "No."


    Wrap meat in banana leaves.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy."


    "Teriyu ~"


    Too many replies.


    "Here, Sola. You know, you''ve just been so lenient on my head today."


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora rocking over Mr. Druid''s head a little dissatisfied.


    Oh, I''m in a hurry about to fall.


    "Sola, ''cause I''m gonna ram you"


    "Puh-puh."


    Move your gaze softly and see Frem at Ciel''s feet.


    Flem also exercises stretching vertically.


    But unlike Sola, it''s a pretty slow exercise.


    Looking at Flem, I feel like there''s a lot more lying around than Sola.


    If you can make it easier, that way! I can peek at places like that.


    Slime also has a lot of character ~.


    "Shall we?"


    Mr. Druid raises a bag with meat from his shoulder.


    I was wondering if I could give you a hand, but I decided to ask you to help.


    I dismantled it, so Mr. Druid is a haulier.


    "Ciel, thank you for today. You don''t have to hunt for Gulbal. Please."


    "Nyah!


    ... how can you be very anxious about something.


    Besides, I feel powered by Ciel''s reply.


    Eh.


    "You can''t hunt if you really can''t."


    "Nya-yay."


    The sound of the way it rang dropped a bit.


    ... Let''s believe it''s okay.


    "Ciel, I''ll see you tomorrow"


    As I approached Mr. Druid''s words softly, I licked Sora one more time over his head.


    The next thing I know, I lick Flem, and then I leave refreshed.


    "Wow, what?


    Looks like the licked Sora got a bit of a hard vertical exercise.


    On your head.


    Of course it''s not stable, so it fell out of my head.


    Mr. Druid panics, but the licked shock seemed to be greater than the fallen shock.


    He jumped right around us.


    "Sola?"


    Funny, Sora should have gotten used to it, too.


    "What''s going on?


    "Because Ciel licked me. But I''ve gotten used to it a little bit over the last few days."


    Mr. Druid chases Sola with his gaze.


    It''s bouncing around.


    I''m hitting the tree a little incorrectly looking in the direction, but, well, I don''t care because it''s about Sola.


    "He was over my head, so maybe he didn''t think he could lick it."


    I see, are you surprised that they accidentally licked you?


    However, I think it''s time to get used to it.


    "Sola, I''m going home."


    If you think you stopped making the perfect move on one of my words, jump big and go back to the classic place.


    "You''re becoming a classic over my head."


    It''s already a classic place in me......


    "Right. If you don''t like it, say it properly."


    "It''s okay."


    Gently bag Flem, who is already traveling in his dreams.


    This kid likes to sleep better than Sola.


    I still don''t know if my body wants it or if it''s my personality.


    On the way, Sora also gets in her bag and goes back to town.


    I haven''t signed up for a commercial guild yet, so I''m headed to the butcher shop that Mr. Druid knows.


    Oh, my God, it looks like Mr. Tokhihi''s shop.


    With that said, you haven''t heard what Mr. Druid''s shop is selling.


    "What do you sell in Mr. Druid''s father''s shop?


    "Oh, it''s a grain store. I have a pretty good reputation for handling Mugi and Komugi. They also sell bait."


    ... No way.


    But I also feel kind of similar......


    "Maybe it''s a store near where the stalls are gathered? From the main street, it''s on the left."


    "That? How do you know that?


    Wow.


    You may have already met Mr. Druid''s father!


    "Just go buy some rice"


    "Feed''s" Kome "?


    Oh, well.


    It was a bait here.


    That''s right!


    "Yes. It''s delicious."


    "What? Do you want it? Feed... didn''t my father explain it properly?" Kome "is a bait, Ivy."


    Shit.


    I was more responsive than I thought.


    "That calm down, please"


    "No, I didn''t think my father was in such a business. ''No!'' Hmm?"


    Let me surprise you, or I shouldn''t have thought about it.


    It''s bad for the heart.


    "It''s a fine food in my memory"


    "... you know what?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry, I didn''t think I''d panic that far"


    "No, I thought you sold it to a kid who didn''t know how to feed... Ha, my father wouldn''t do that"


    I laugh a little bitterly, Mr. Druid.


    Apologize firmly again and tell us about the rice.


    "Hehe, that''s funny"


    "Yes...... it''s just that I haven''t succeeded yet. Difficult to hydrate."


    I cooked rice 4 times, but it hasn''t worked.


    The fire is probably there because it was in my memory, and the rest is water, but this is difficult.


    Still under study.


    Yeah, let''s buy it on the way home and go home.

 166 162 Stories Slightly Better

    Mr. Druid enters the butcher feeling a little nervous.


    "Long time no see"


    "Oh, Druid. It''s been a really long time. I heard about your arm, are you okay?


    After Mr. Druid, he enters the store and sees Mr. Tokihi, who would be the shopkeeper.


    All the butcher shopkeepers so far had a good width, but Mr. Tokihi was a skinny man.


    "It''s okay. Thank you."


    "If adventurers can''t go on, I can introduce you to work, don''t worry."


    Mr. Tokhihi is a very good man.


    "It''s okay. Uh, I''ll introduce you. Ivy, over here."


    Mr. Druid calls me in a little rush.


    His face is kind of a little red.


    Could it have been embarrassing for you to be worried?


    "Whoa? Oh, that''s the kid?


    That kid?


    What do you know about me?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he has the look that he''s gone.


    Apparently you know why.


    Let''s check back later.


    "Nice to meet you, Ivy."


    "Oh, thank you politely. It''s Tokihi the butcher. Say hello."


    Hands that are soothingly offered.


    While I feel uncommon, I hold the hand offered to me,


    "Nice to meet you"


    I bow my head a little deeper.


    When I gave him a face, he gave me a surprised look, Mr. Tokihi.


    ... Was it any different?


    "You''re a pretty solid kid, though."


    ... again.


    Mr. Druid, you seem to be working very hard and putting up with it, because your shoulders are shaking.


    And then the mouth is drawn.


    "Um, I''m Ivy, 9 (...) years old (...). Best regards,"


    I say it with a little effort to my 9 year old.


    "What!... right. I''m sorry, I looked like I was about six or seven."


    ... You''re an honest man, I''m sure.


    "No, I''d like to sell that meat. Is it okay?


    "Meat?"


    "Yes, it''s meat from a wild rabbit."


    "You''ve been to the woods? No matter how many droids there are, it will be dangerous."


    I''m surprised your voice gets a little louder.


    Do people in this town have a lot of worrying people?


    "It''s okay. So, uh."


    Oh, my voice got a little louder when I was followed.


    "It''s okay. Because I''m in the woods after I''m properly prepared to escape."


    Mr. Druid walks in between laughing.


    By the way, what are you getting ready to get away with?


    Oh, could it be about the hot bag?


    "Right. Prepare yourself. How strange is Gulbal these days"


    "Oh, so it''s meat."


    "That''s no problem, I appreciate it. I''m having a hard time getting it because I''m in this condition."


    "Good. I just spoke to him."


    Get the rabbit out of the bag.


    There are 13 to sell.


    I plan to use the two for dinner.


    Let''s bake some vanilla today.


    "Don''t let me see it"


    Mr. Tokihi looks at the meat wrapped in banana leaves with a serious look.


    When I finished looking at it all, I nodded silently several times.


    "Good condition. Freshness is no problem."


    "Good for you, Ivy"


    "Yes, thank you"


    As soon as I hunted, the freshness was different.


    "Wait for me. I''ll have the money."


    Once in the back, Mr. Tokihi comes right out with a basket.


    "It''s 130 dals a piece, and it''s going to be 1690 dals in total, okay?


    "130 dals! Isn''t it expensive?


    Mr. Druid makes a surprised voice.


    Sure surprised me, too.


    The ravens are 100 or 110 dals tall.


    130 dals.


    "Fewer adventurers are going to the woods because of Gulbal. That''s why I don''t have any meat. The shelves are empty, aren''t they?


    To Tokihi''s words, look at the store shelves.


    I usually check when entering the store, but today I was distracted by Mr. Druid''s nervous face and forgot to confirm.


    There''s just a small amount of meat on the shelf I saw.


    I''m free after that.


    "That''s not much. What is happening to the livestock producers?


    "It hasn''t grown enough to cover all the meat in town. We''re spreading it a little bit, and it''s growing in numbers."


    You don''t know what you''re talking about.


    "I didn''t know. He said it was something that could already be covered to some extent."


    "There''s a demon. Yeah, well, spreading the town doesn''t get around to security. If you spread it poorly, you''ll be attacked and damaged."


    "That''s true."


    "It went well along the way, but there would have been a massive influx of people from the neighboring village a while back, wouldn''t there? I don''t have plans."


    Uh, does this mean that meat for all the people in this town can''t be prepared in livestock?


    Well, isn''t it strange because I hear there are many villages and towns that rely on the meat of adventurers?


    Still, what do you mean, a massive influx of people?


    "You had that, too. There''s something about Gulbal now."


    "The top guys in town look like they''re in trouble. By the way, do you have a problem with the amount of ravioli?


    "Yes, it wasn''t a good decision for me to make. Ivy?"


    "Yes! Uh, I''m fine"


    I was just struggling to understand what the two of us were talking about, so I was a little surprised.


    "What''s up? Are you okay?"


    Mr. Tokihi worried me.


    "It''s okay. I''m just a little bored."


    "Right. Go to the woods, you may be nervous and tired."


    Go to the woods and get nervous?


    Hmm?


    "Yes. Money."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Receive the money and put it in a small magic bag for your wallet.


    "What are we going to do today?


    "Oh, I''m going to the square ''To buy rice, I''m going to Mr. Druid''s father''s shop''...... eh!


    Is that it?


    I wonder why Mr. Druid is so surprised.


    Tell me you''re going.................. maybe you didn''t!


    I might have forgotten to tell Mr. Druid.


    "Kome? You''re going to buy another rare thing. Well, at this hour, you''ll have a father. Come on!


    There is a wrinkle between Mr. Druid''s eyebrows in Mr. Tokihi''s words.


    You failed.


    I thought I was talking and put it to words.


    What should I do?


    "Druid, talk to your father for once."


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly at Mr. Tokihi''s words.


    "Uh, I have plans."


    I planned on putting it together on my own.


    You can''t involve Mr. Druid.


    "No, let''s go"


    "What, are you going?


    I gave Mr Druid a slightly weird response to his words.


    Well, I know what that means, so it''ll be fine.


    "Oh, I can''t help but run away forever. I could talk about it."


    "You''re serious!


    Mr. Tokihi makes a very surprising voice.


    "I''m sure Mr. Tokihi has recommended it."


    "No, I did... but I didn''t think I was going. Right, is something wrong?


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly at Mr. Tokihi''s words.


    A little lighting mixes in that look.


    Mr. Tokihi noticed, too, and smiled happily after giving him a slightly surprised look.


    "I don''t know what happened, but I''m glad."


    "It is also thanks to Mr. Tokhihi. Thanks."


    "I don''t know, don''t worry about it"


    Really, Mr. Tokhihi is a good man.


    When I left the butcher, Mr. Druid said he wanted to talk to Mr. Tokhihi soon.


    Looks like it''s heading in a good direction.


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Druid would like to thank you on his way to the next store.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    He laughs a little at my words and strokes his head with a pong.


    I''ve never seen Mr. Druid act like that before.


    I''m a little surprised, but that hand makes me so sweet and happy.


    "Huh. Don''t be more nervous than just now."


    When I saw Mr. Druid''s face, I almost sprayed it.


    I do have a more nervous look than I did earlier.


    It''s funny...... no, it''s not.


    Come on, man!

 167 163 words. How old are you?

    "Welcome... Ah, Druid..."


    Upon entering the store, the shopkeeper gave a surprised look when he saw Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Druid, on the other hand, somehow solidified the moment he entered the store.


    What am I supposed to do?


    Compare the store owner to Mr. Druid, surely similar?


    "Uh, how are you? Is it weird that you got hurt and you''re fine?"


    He was a confused looking shopkeeper, but he seems worried about Mr. Druid''s condition.


    "It''s okay, it is. I don''t feel any pain."


    Mr. Druid is in a hurry to respond, but he''s interrupted, and he''s pretty much behaving the other way.


    As far as we can tell, tension is at its peak.


    Even if we wait like this, Mr. Druid doesn''t feel comfortable.


    "Hello"


    "Hmm? Oh, you are."


    "Yes, he who had rice refined. I''ve been wanting to ask you to add me."


    "... you still ate? Did you have a problem?


    "Yes. It was fine. I just can''t cook very well yet."


    "Cook? Do you cook ''Kome''?


    "Yes, I do, though. What''s wrong, sir?


    "Oh, I tried to boil it a while ago, but it didn''t taste good when I made something drooling"


    Boil?


    If you boil rice, it should be food called itching.


    Well, as far as what I''ve just been reminded of, is it sure to be a drool?


    But it doesn''t taste good?


    "Though I think it would be delicious to drop a little salt and eggs"


    I''ve never eaten it before, but it looks like it will taste rustic.


    Don''t worry about it for a second, let''s make it.


    Oh, but this world has a little dark flavor.


    Then think about it.


    "Salt? I added salt..."


    "I think it will taste pretty rustic. So you may not feel good enough."


    I tilt my neck wondering if the store owner is remembering the flavor.


    "Sure is rustic when it comes to rustic... but isn''t the taste of ''kome'' tasteless?


    Mm-hmm. The rice itself is slightly sweet.


    It might be hard to feel that.


    If you want to cook, I think it would be better to cook a rice dish with a good effect on the stock (dashi) than the itch.


    "Um, so do you have rice?


    In Mr. Tokhihi''s story, he said that people had increased rapidly.


    Maybe the rice is gone.


    "Oh, I''m fine. Same amount as before, okay?


    "Yes, please"


    No one seems to be buying up to rice.


    Or maybe you don''t have the idea of eating because of the perception of feeding.


    The owner takes the rice and goes to the back room for the precision rice.


    "Huh."


    When the shopkeeper disappeared into the back of the room, he heard a loud sigh from next door.


    He seemed pretty nervous.


    I see tiredness in his face.


    "Are you all right?


    "... hahahaha, do I look ok?


    "No, not at all"


    "Neither did I. I didn''t think I''d be so nervous."


    Is there something going on between you two?


    That''s not a good story to ask.


    "How long have you not seen him?


    "Ahhh, since I left home...... that''s over 20 years"


    Over 20 years!


    I''ve been in the same town for over 20 years.


    You''ve probably seen it before......


    I see.


    So the store owner as well as Mr. Druid followed some place?


    ... Is that it?


    You''ve never heard of Mr. Druid for ages.


    I''m around 40 years old by prediction.


    Are you about 40? Let''s not ask.


    "Mr. Druid... how old were you when you left the house?


    "I''m 12."


    Hmm?


    Twelve?


    ................................. about 32 now?


    Eh!


    32 years old!!


    "Mr. Druid, are you 32 now?


    "Now you''re 33."


    33!


    Watch Mr. Druid, stand still.


    "You struggled ~"


    "Ivy, what does that mean? Shall we discuss this properly and thoroughly?


    "Ah, uh..."


    I think I''ve said something extra.


    Ah, my eyes are sitting still!


    What should I do?


    "Ahahahahaha"


    Huh?


    When I see those who hear laughter, the store owner is laughing with the sachet in his hand.


    Apparently he was listening to our conversation.


    "Great, the Druids are looking good"


    The shopkeeper seems to enjoy coming back from the back room.


    "I haven''t seen you like that in a long time"


    "Dad."


    Whoa, that sounds kind of good.


    Looks like Mr. Druid''s calmed down, too.


    ... I''m sure you''ll forget about the years.


    "You ate Kome, too?


    "No, I haven''t eaten it."


    "Right. I just wanted to know what you think."


    Perception?


    If so.


    "Um, would you like to come and eat if you have time? Eat with Mr. Druid in the square today."


    For some reason, the store owner seems interested in rice.


    Then why don''t you have them eat cooked rice, even if they''re failing?


    I''m sure it''s better to eat than to ask.


    "" Eh!


    Hmm?


    Why are you both surprised?


    Did I tell you something strange?


    "I think you know better to eat than to ask."


    "Oh, right. Yes..."


    The store owner has a bewildered look on his face and somehow looks at Mr. Druid still.


    Oh, maybe Mr. Druid didn''t like it.


    Right, you were a little insensitive.


    "Mr. Druid, uh, sorry"


    "Hahaha, I''m fine. How''s your dad? Ivy''s cuisine is a little different but delicious"


    Hardness is missing from Mr. Druid''s voice.


    Looks like you''re okay now.


    And I can''t believe it''s changed... though I can''t deny it.


    "Are you sure?


    "Oh, sure. But I don''t know anything about Kome''s cooking, so I can''t guarantee it."


    Mr. Druid looks at me and laughs.


    Oh, it''s payback at this age.


    Eh, even though it''s not a waza.


    ... Ask Ciel to get the wild bat.


    I''ll make you a rice cooker with wild bat stock!


    Or I think it''s absolutely delicious.


    Nobato makes good stock.


    ... It''s hard to ask Ciel, but I want to eat!


    "Ivy?"


    "Oh, excuse me. I was thinking about what to make."


    "If the ''Kome'' dish was Ivy, I''m sure of it."


    Mr. Druid strokes my head just a little hard.


    Ah, my hair''s a mess.


    Somehow, gently tap the hand over your head pessimistically.


    "hahahaha, shagga"


    "Oh."


    Mr. Druid gently tones his hair with laughter.


    "Thank you"


    "No, no, because it''s what I did. Well, I''m really not anxious about the taste. I just care about Kome."


    Why is there such a rejection of rice?


    Is it also for any reason?


    "Is rice that bad?


    That''s a strange way to ask.


    But how do I ask?


    "I can''t, but I have a strong perception of feeding. The idea is whether livestock can eat things like that."


    I feel so much for the words of the store owner.


    Handed down from generation to generation, it''s a assumption.


    "Feeding hasn''t always felt like eating."


    Looks like Mr. Druid has it, too.


    View the shelf where the rice is placed.


    There are things in big bags, things in small bags, and even oversized bags.


    Is there also a large amount of feed because he said he was increasing livestock?


    For that, the feed named Rice next door is considerably less.


    Do you even like or dislike livestock?


    "Ahhh, Dad. What are we gonna do?


    "Right. ''Kome'' also bothers me, can I interrupt?


    I guess the way you put it now means you care about Mr. Druid as well as rice.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Right, I''ll even make a bowl with a good flavor."


    Bowl floated in my head.


    It could be a little bad if the rice is not cooked well...


    Believe in yourself.


    Almost there, I think it''s coming to a delicious place to cook.


    "" Bowl?


    I wonder what to do with the meat.


    You can''t have a rabbit.


    Oh, speaking of which, you have wild bat meat in your magic bag.


    Before I came to Alle Town, Ciel hunted me down and brought me some.


    Unfortunately, I have already used the bones.


    Let''s just buy some eggs and go home on the way home.


    Oh, but there''s no soy sauce.


    ... Is there none?


    There was rice and rice.


    Maybe there is.


    Let''s find out if there''s anything similar.


    "Ivy?"


    "It''s delicious to make."


    "Oh, I didn''t hear that."


    Huh?


    Do what?


    I leaned my neck and looked at Mr. Druid and he laughed bitterly.


    "I hope so."


    I snort loudly at the store owner''s words, but it doesn''t change considerably without soy sauce.

 168 There was 164 stories! But the other way around?

    I didn''t know there really was.


    Moreover, I was surprised to learn that there was not just soy sauce, but even ponzu.


    However, I have a few questions.


    Ponzu in my memory has the impression that I diluted the black, but the ponzu in front of me is black.


    And I feel the soy sauce is a little lighter in color.


    Really soy sauce? Ponzu?


    "I''m very anxious, but you just have to buy it and try it"


    "Uh, Ivy? Are you okay?"


    Mr. Druid looks quite anxious at me wrinkling between my eyebrows with two bins in front.


    If you looked around, you''d look like a bit of a shitty kid.


    But I''m serious.


    The reason is that the product in front of you is quite expensive.


    It''s a 1.5 liter bottle, but it has 3,000 dals of soy sauce, ponzo and vinegar.


    If I fail, it hurts too much.


    What shall I do?


    I want to buy it... but if it is not soy sauce at this size, can I use it?


    No, should I just use it to make it look like it at all costs?


    It costs 3,000 dals!


    "Let''s do our best"


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck, but now, while his determination is not dull.


    "No, it''s nothing. Excuse me, both of these please."


    "Is that enough? I''ve been watching you for so long, I was worried you''d find something."


    "I don''t know what it tastes like."


    I knew you''d be a little embarrassed.


    "Do you want a taste?


    "What?... do you have one?


    "Oh, ''cause I keep it for a taste"


    Store owner, I wanted you to tell me sooner.


    No, I wish I had asked......


    Oh, Mr. Druid is laughing.


    I look in the direction of the day after tomorrow when I turn my gaze, but my whole body is shaking with a pull.


    Looking at his attitude, I''d say no...


    "Please"


    "Buh, kukuku"


    Mr. Druid sprayed.


    Regrettably.


    Decided to cook just rice today!


    "Yes, ''soy sauce'' and ''ponzu''"


    "Thank you"


    Try licking the soy sauce you had put in a small plate, on your index finger.


    Is that it?


    Unlike what I imagined, it smells sour and citrusy...... is this pong vinegar?


    Lick the other small plate on your index finger as well.


    ... fragrant scented soy sauce.


    View the name written in the container.


    "Soy Sauce" is Ponzu Vinegar and "Ponzu" is Soy Sauce?


    "Well, it doesn''t mean they''re replacing this, does it?


    Well, it''s impossible because I got it in a small plate in front of me.


    "Hmm?"


    The shopkeeper makes sure his nose is close to a small dish with a hint of vinegar.


    "It''s okay, it''s definitely soy sauce."


    Again, the name is the opposite of what is in memory.


    ... It''s tricky!


    "Nevertheless, don''t go shopping for unusual things. I can''t get enough of this seasoning."


    Surely the basics of this world are the source.


    Besides, there is only one type of salad sauce, meat sauce in town.


    For some reason they are regulated by the guild, so sauces with the same flavour are sold in every store.


    However, each of the villages and towns adds its own specialty vegetables and fruits, so the flavour varies from place to place.


    Well, the source doesn''t matter now.


    "Really? I think it suits all kinds of dishes."


    "Heh. You like cooking when you''re young."


    "... Yes. I like to cook."


    I don''t care what it looks like anymore.


    Ivy''s a good cook.


    Mr. Druid laughs and gives me a helping boat.


    If I hadn''t laughed, I''d be able to thank you purely.


    "Wow. Ho."


    Two bins are given.


    "Ah, money"


    Trying to get 6000 dals out of a magic bag with money in it.


    "Yes."


    "Hi."


    Hmm?


    Looking at Mr. Druid and the store owner, the money has already been paid by Mr. Druid.


    "What? Um?


    Come on, let''s go.


    "What? Mr. Druid, money"


    Let''s go.


    When Mr. Druid grabs a paper bag containing soy sauce and pong vinegar, he leaves the store.


    "If you need anything else, thank you."


    "Yes, thank you for today"


    The shopkeeper waves at me with a laugh.


    Then we''ll meet up, and we''ll hurry up and follow Mr. Druid.


    "Mr. Druid, money"


    "Fine, that''s about it"


    "But..."


    Is that okay?


    Mm-hmm. No, you can''t have me pay you to sloppy like this.


    We need to make a proper decision between the two of us.


    "Mr. Druid, there are things to come, so let''s make up our minds."


    "Decided?"


    "Yes, uh, how to share income from hunting and harvesting and how to give money"


    "... Ivy, I think it could be a little sweet"


    Sweet?


    "I think I''m sweet on Mr. Druid, though."


    "What? Really?


    "Yes, quite in terms of feelings"


    If anything happens, there''s someone I can count on, that''s all I can afford in my heart.


    And I really appreciate Mr. Druid for what he cared about that environment.


    "Right."


    "Yes, but that''s not the same as having the money out. Money troubles waste relationships later. That''s why it''s important to be firm."


    "............... I want Gilmouth to hear it"


    Why are you here, Mr. Gilmouth?


    Tilting his neck, Mr. Gilmouth told me that he had a sloppy personality for money.


    At one point, he''s been chased around town by his wife for creating debts in the midst of gambling.


    "That''s amazing"


    "Oh, there''s more..."


    You think having a lot of money makes you feel bigger and luxurious and scattered around?


    You lend money to a friend, and you think he''s had an escaped experience?


    "Now that your wife is tight and tight, no problem though. When I was younger, I was amazing."


    Surely a good addition or subtraction for money, or loose?


    However, it seems that Mr. Gilmouth is for something other than himself except gambling.


    "But I do wonder if we need every decision. For the long journey ahead."


    "Yes."


    I just don''t have any money.


    "What are you talking about? We need you to sign up for the guild, so we can earn two."


    "No, you can''t just split your income with that"


    "Mr. Druid has a job to ask him to carry what he has harvested. As far as I can, of course, and I''ll carry it too."


    Mr. Druid with a surprised look at my words.


    I wonder what it is?


    "... well. Work to carry......"


    "Naturally. Good luck with that."


    Oh, but sometimes you don''t like the job of carrying it?


    I''ve decided on my own......


    Hmm?


    I don''t seem to be doing my job either......


    ''Cause it''s mostly Ciel and Sola''s handle.


    "Oh, leave it to me. I have strength. We can carry a whole lot of them."


    When he laughs happily all the time, he lifts his hand holding two bins.


    "Oh, well, work."


    I wonder what.


    I''m in a great mood.


    Are you happy to carry it?


    ... I don''t know.


    "Eh, nice to meet you"


    I''ll think about my work later.


    "Whoa. Shall we go to the square now? I''ll help you today, to the best of my ability."


    "Thank you"


    Is that it?


    It''s kind of an atmosphere that''s over even though we haven''t been able to talk about every decision.


    Well, I still have time, so it doesn''t have to be now.


    Return to the square and get ready by the time the shopkeeper gets here.


    Rice first.


    Fine-tune watering and retry.


    While cooking, boil the meat from the wild bat with stock (dashi) taken from the vegetables and season with soy sauce and sugar.


    Taste it... what''s this delicious?


    It tastes a little intense, but in my memory, it seems good because I would put it on white rice.


    Later, if you stick it with an egg before sprinkling it over rice, it''s done.


    "... made easy"


    The rice hasn''t been cooked yet, and the store owner hasn''t.


    Parent-child bowl? That''s a pretty easy dish.


    Well, success depends on how the rice is cooked.


    Hope you succeed this time!

 169 165 words. Parents and children.

    I''m thrilled.


    If this were to fail, all this dinner would be a failure.


    Hope you''re successful!


    "... Ivy, I''ve been worshipping for your pot since earlier, but is that what you need?


    Mr. Druid''s, quite bewildered voice reaches his ear.


    When I looked at him with a chilling voice, I saw him with a very complicated look.


    ... Shame on you, this.


    "Uh, God please, or what do you say, because it keeps failing"


    "Oh, my God, you know what?"


    I feel anxious for Mr. Druid, who has a very reassuring look on his face.


    How were you seen?


    "No, I thought your old memories were affecting you."


    Old memory?


    Oh, you mean memories from a previous life?


    I see. Back in the day, I can talk without any problems with people around me.


    I see, that''s just great.


    Hmm?


    The influence of memory in a previous life?


    Is that every time you cooked rice, you were worshipping a pot?


    ... Isn''t that a little creepy?


    "Mr. Druid, that''s just..."


    "Yes, but watching Ivy made me a little nervous."


    I can''t believe I worshipped a pot like that. But I might have prayed for success yesterday.


    ... Could it be my fault that the person who was cooking next door left frightened yesterday?


    "... hahaha, well did you cook it deliciously?


    I''m not looking back on the past.


    I''m sure yesterday people just had a rush to run.


    I didn''t run away because I was creepy! Should be.


    "You''ve already done something wrong."


    I can''t hear you!


    Shake your neck to the side and open the lid of the pan.


    Hope it''s going well.


    "Ah! Probably the best I''ve ever had"


    It looks so beautiful.


    It doesn''t feel like a mess, it looks plump overall.


    Similar to the state of cooking in memory, this could have been a success!


    Stir the rice in a large spoon.


    Looks perfect.


    With a small spoon, take just a little rice.


    Well, what''s it taste like? How''s the texture?


    "... done, succeeded! Is the amount of water important after all? The question is if you can cook the same thing every time."


    "You look indescribable."


    Mr. Druid wrinkles slightly between his eyebrows as he looks into the pan.


    ... I wonder if this happens if you''re unfamiliar with it.


    Although I don''t feel uncomfortable because it''s with my memory.


    "Can I taste it?


    "It''s good."


    Grab a little rice for the spoon and give it to him.


    First meal for Mr. Druid.


    Well, I see the results.


    "... doesn''t taste good, does it?


    I knew it.


    "It''s slightly sweet, but it might be difficult"


    "Sweet? Mm-hmm..., I don''t know..."


    I still don''t seem to know the sweetness of rice because I''m used to dark flavors or because I haven''t been able to eat them.


    When this happens, don''t rely on the flavor you put on top.


    "I say bowl today, and I think it''s fine because there''s something well seasoned on top."


    I''d like to make something called a rice balls, but I don''t think Mr. Druid can do it.


    The saltiness seems to impair the taste of rice.


    "Really... that pot over there?


    "Yes."


    Oh, I saw the shopkeeper around the entrance to the square.


    "Looks like you''re here, Mr. Druid"


    "Hmm? Oh, it''s true"


    ... Is that it?


    You''re not picking me up?


    I don''t think I know where it is.


    I look at the store owner with a nervous face for some reason when I look at Mr. Dolloyd who doesn''t move and wonders how funny he is.


    "... why are you nervous again?


    "Yes, no. Somehow."


    "Good luck! I was able to handle it normally earlier."


    "Male"


    Ouch?


    No, I''m totally nervous.


    I picked you up, but are you okay?


    "Oh, I need to finish it"


    Grab a pot of rice and put it back in the tent and put it on your desk.


    In the meantime, keep the utensils on top warm over the fire.


    Return to the cooking place and boil the pan with melted eggs all at once on top of the warm utensils.


    Then cover it, stop the fire, and move to the tent.


    The fire should be passing through the eggs in a good way on the move.


    That, even the store owner is nervous.


    ... hehe, you''re a parent and child ~.


    The way you''re nervous is similar.


    "Ivy, he said he kept you waiting. What?"


    You seem to have noticed me laughing.


    "No, I thought we were both parents and children."


    "" Eh!


    "Ahahahaha, come on, have a seat"


    I also borrowed a chair and a desk from my neighbor today.


    So prepare dinner for four today.


    Because it is rice dish, he suggested I do it tomorrow, but he said he wanted to try rice.


    Place the rice on a slightly larger, deep-eyed dish and place the egg-stirred utensils on top.


    Looks like the eggs are getting thick and good.


    Finish for four and take one to the next tent.


    "Thank you for waiting! Parent-child rice bowl."


    "I''ve been waiting! That smells good. Is this white" Kome "?


    "Yes, I hope it fits your mouth"


    "Thank you. I''ll take it"


    Return to Mr. Druid and the store owner.


    They both stare at the bowl of parents and children.


    I felt it earlier, but these two people behave similarly.


    You''re a parent and child even if you''re away.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    "No, this is the bowl of parents and children?


    "It looks like it."


    "" "I''ll have it" "


    Ah, the rice tastes delicious with the stock stained.


    The meat from the wild bat is a little toothy, too, but it''s delicious.


    "... this is'' Kome ''? It''s a lot different, it''s delicious."


    Looks like it was in Mr. Druid''s mouth, too.


    You were right to take the stock thoroughly.


    "I caught the stock in my dark eyes, so the flavour is packed."


    "Wow. It sure is delicious."


    Looks like it was in the store owner''s mouth.


    He snorts after eating thoroughly.


    "Is there just cooked ''kome''?


    Tilt your neck to the store owner''s words.


    I wonder what it is?


    "Yes, but I''m not flavoring it."


    "I''d like to try it, okay?


    "Uh, wait a minute, please"


    Tomorrow''s rice balls are left in the pot.


    ... I have no choice.


    Imitate the way you make it in your memory and make rice balls.


    ... I thought it was ok because it''s easy to make, but it''s hard.


    It won''t be a triangle!


    A distorted triangular rice balls were made.


    Uh, well, I can''t help it.


    "Go ahead, it''s already cold though"


    "Oh, thank you. What''s this?"


    "... it''s a rice balls. I wrap it around it, but it''s not here today."


    "Nori?"


    Is that it?


    I''ve never seen you live in this world.


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s salty."


    Do I delude you?


    Mr. Druid, please don''t laugh and help me.


    Look, you laughed so much, you got rice in your trachea, didn''t you?


    Not at all.


    Serve in front of him with tea.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh... thanks"


    I drink tea and take a deep breath.


    The owner is thinking of something with a bite of rice balls.


    "Dad, what''s going on? Something to do with rice, I guess?


    "Hmm? Well, we''re running out of food,"


    "I heard that at the butcher''s. Maybe some cereal?


    "Oh, I haven''t received any supplies from the next town due to the Gulbal issue"


    "Really?


    "Oh, apparently he was attacked by a gurubal who became a herd on the village road. Since that information came, supplies have been delayed."


    Is it a food problem?


    He said there were more people, so maybe it''s pretty serious.


    "''Kome'' is a grain that can be harvested in large quantities, even if left alone. So I was wondering if I could fix it if I could eat it deliciously."


    Can you pick a lot of them alone?


    Is that it?


    Rice takes a lot of time to grow, doesn''t it?


    "Do you grow rice without it?


    "Hmm? You didn''t know? As long as you plow the fields and sow the seeds, you can grow and harvest them."


    "Really?"


    Totally different from the rice in my memory.


    In my memory, I work hard to grow it in a place called a field.


    Rice in this world is easy.


    "Wouldn''t bowls work?


    "Oh, I think I can use it. However, I thought it might be easier to spread the word, but the rice balls taste..."


    I think the rice balls would be good if I thought of something easy to spread. Is it flavorful?


    ... Ah, grilled rice balls that are baking rice balls and applying soy sauce? Looks like there is.


    I wonder if soy sauce is too expensive to substitute with sauce.


    Make it a little sweet, apply and cook.


    "Um, what about applying a sweet sauce to that rice balls and baking them and ''grilled rice balls''?


    "" Yaki Rice Ball "? Grilled, oh," grilled rice balls "? Apply the sauce."


    The shopkeeper stares at the rice balls that are left whether they imagine the flavor.


    That looks a little unusual.


    "That might be nice. Extraordinary food, but if it tastes good, it can be sold as food as is."


    ... That''s the merchant.


    "Ivy, you. Wouldn''t you be able to ask for help?


    Cooperate?


    "I want you to make a sauce to apply to the rice balls"


    Making sauces?


    Well, there''s no problem.


    Or it sounds like fun.


    "Yes, thank you. Oh, Mr. Druid, is that good?


    I was talking about making up my mind with a lot of things, but I made up my own mind.


    "I''m fine. I want to join you."


    "Of course!


    Good.


    Making sauces or looking fun.

 170 166 Talk The weaker he is...

    "That''s kind of an amazing story, isn''t it?


    Awesome story?


    You ever make a sauce?


    "Really? But are you really glad? Because I''ve made up my mind."


    "No problem. We will spare no effort if we can improve the food problem at all."


    At the end of the dinner, the shopkeeper rushed home when he was ready.


    I don''t know what kind of preparation you have, but I guess there''s a lot going on.


    And you make sauces.


    What flavor would it taste good?


    "What was your impression of today''s bowl of parents and children?


    "It was delicious, but as far as I''m concerned, I guess I would have liked some more meat"


    Oh, it was the rest after all the use, so it wasn''t much, was it?


    Is that it?


    With that said, if you have eggs, you must have chickens.


    Didn''t you get the chicken?


    "Sorry, the meat in the bowl of parents and children is really chicken"


    "Tori?"


    Mr. Druid repeats his name in wonder.


    Is that any different?


    ... Could this knowledge be all my stuff from before?


    "Uh, what is the name of the bird that lays the eggs?


    "... an animal laying eggs?


    Mr. Druid tilting his neck.


    ... Could it be fundamentally wrong?


    Eggs out of the magic bag.


    [Fresh six harvested in the morning] and were sold.


    50 dals for the sale of six.


    It was a little expensive, but I bought it because I absolutely needed it for a bowl of parents and children.


    "What is this?


    "That''s the Six Fruits, isn''t it? Uh, six nuts, I guess."


    Six nuts?


    What, eggs become trees?


    Or it wasn''t even an egg.


    ... see the fruits of the six.


    From anywhere, it looks just like an egg in my memory.


    I also used it when I was with Mr. Ratlua and the others, but I went out of my way to say, ''Is this an egg?'' I don''t ask.


    "Could it be that you used to call me ''Egg''?


    Because Mr. Druid used to refer to a previous life.


    "Yes. I thought there was something wrong with the references to the store I was selling, but I assumed it was selling 6 fresh ones"


    "If you''re an animal that gives birth to something similar to six, that''s what wild bats are for. That gives birth to a pebble. And then don''t lay dragons either. There must have been some other demons out there."


    Eh, is the name of the egg the animal lays?


    ... No. I''m confused.


    "It''s tough when you have old memories"


    Mr. Druid gently presses the wrinkles between his brows.


    But it''s really hard.


    "I''m glad you asked, Mr. Druid."


    "Hahaha, sure"


    "Is that it? But when I said eggs to the store owner, I didn''t respond particularly..."


    "I probably cared about something else. He''s not a very clever man, so if he concentrates on one thing, he won''t be able to see anything else."


    With that said, did you care about flavoring rice?


    Aah!


    "Mr. Druid didn''t respond to the eggs either, did he?"


    "What? Was I there, too?


    "I said it at the store today."


    "Oh, you don''t remember at all. I don''t know, it was a big mess back then."


    Right.


    He had an interesting face.


    I remember the look on Mr. Druid''s face at that time, and it''s about to erupt.


    I managed to contain it, but my shoulders wobble.


    "Huh, you can laugh at me. ''Cause I don''t think so either."


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha"


    "When you honestly laugh, that''s complicated"


    When I finish washing the dishes and go back to the tent, there is a basket in front of the tent.


    When I checked inside, Matthew next door said, ''Thank you, eat'' and the dishes were plugged in and washed.


    I borrowed a desk, but I even got it plugged in.


    Tomorrow, I need to thank you very much.


    "Well, it''s time to go back. Is it the store tomorrow?


    "Uh, I''m going to the woods in the morning, so that''s it. So it''s a little late."


    It''s time to secure Sola and the others'' potions.


    I think I''ll go to the dump tomorrow.


    "Mm-hmm. If we''re going to the woods, let''s go together. The gatekeeper will feel safer."


    "Is that good? It''s a hassle, isn''t it?


    "No problem. I want to see you too."


    I''ll drop Mr. Druid off and then head back to the tent.


    When I look at Sora and Flem, I sleep feeling comfortable.


    Heh, let''s go to bed, too.


    Oh, I forgot the hot water ~!


    "I''m a little confused about the eggs..."


    Naturally, previous memories and knowledge become indistinguishable because they get mixed up in the present, right?


    ... Huh, do you have no choice but to prepare hot water?


    When you get out of the tent, grab a pot and go to the cooking place.


    Shake the pan to get the water out and put it on fire.


    When you look at the sky, the moon and the stars look beautiful.


    There is also a night sky in my memory, but for some reason it is sumptuous.


    Civilization seems to be progressing better at my place before, but the starry sky is prettier in this world.


    I heard footsteps approaching.


    Turning around, I had Mr. Druid''s brother.


    ... I forgot my name...


    Your brother looks pretty harsh.


    "It''s your fault!


    Take your gaze straight.


    Honestly, I think I''m scared, but I didn''t think I wanted to run away.


    Besides, I found Mr. Gilmouth walking into the square.


    I''m sure he''ll come here.


    "What is it?


    I could speak quietly.


    To keep you from getting excited, if I''m not calm.


    Grab a good hand.


    "I''m going to think how crazy I''ve driven my life because of the dolphins. Give me that!"


    "Crazy lives, too, can pave the way if you work hard"


    "What the hell!


    Hard work people, I''m not saying that all roads open up.


    But this guy''s parents are store owners.


    Some Tokihi cares about me.


    Those are the people who will surely show us a lot of different paths if we only try.


    This person does not understand.


    I have someone to lend me a hand, someone to care about, how blessed that is.


    "What do you know? My life was supposed to be the best. And then the stars disappeared."


    "Even with the stars, I think it depends on who you are to be the best of your life. The stars just give us hang-ups."


    Mr. Gilmouth arrives right behind your brother.


    Sounds like he tried to speak up right away but hesitates for some reason.


    What the fuck?


    "We can do anything with the stars!


    "I can''t."


    "Kissama!


    Watch your exciting brother, stand still.


    Don''t get kind of silly.


    I don''t know why you stick to the stars so much, because you don''t have them.


    "Did someone say anything to you about the stars disappearing?


    Your brother takes a breath in my words that spilled inadvertently.


    Huh?


    Did they tell you?


    "Shut up! Because he took the star, he was ridiculed by those morons!


    "No, that''s just because they hated you, wasn''t it?


    Oh, shit.


    Something I didn''t plan to say came out of my mouth.


    The look in front of me makes me look like a ghost at once.


    I did it.


    "What do kids like you know!


    I wonder what you are involved in that kid.


    And Mr. Gilmouth, don''t laugh. Please stop.


    "Come on, Dolgas. Don''t get tangled up in kids."


    That''s right, Mr. Dolgas.


    I really can''t remember his name.


    "Why are you here?"


    Mr. Dorgas is bluishing his face after freaking out at the voice he called from behind.


    ... Could this guy be a cautious guy?


    Oh, that came up with an interesting word.


    Is this my memory from before, too?


    "''The weaker you are, the better you bark''"


    That''s an interesting word.


    "Become!"


    "Ahahahahaha"


    "What?"


    Mr. Dorgas'' face stained bright red,


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs a lot.


    ... I think I''ve spoken up.


    That''s kind of a light mouth.


    We need to be careful...... it''s already too late though.

 171 167 words, white bread!

    Mr. Dorgas'' face in front of him is dyeing brighter and brighter red.


    It would be from anger and shame.


    I''d like to ask if you''re okay, but if you''re worried about the cause, it''s going to be worse.


    Hi. Talking to Mr. Dorgas makes me want to go in.


    Why not?


    "Ahahahaha, Ivy is awesome!


    Besides, Mr. Dorgas'' anger-provoking presence is next door from earlier.


    Ah, say something extra again.


    "Gilmouth!"


    "What''s up, Dolgas? Are you in a hurry to be told? Or are you mad at me?


    I am slightly trembling at Mr. Gilmouth''s words that Mr. Dorgas'' body would be angry with.


    "What the hell, you guys? I''m the victim of the star."


    Victim.


    "Ha, Dolgas. You, how long are you gonna be a victim?


    Mr. Dorgas gives a surprised look.


    "Sure, the Druid may have taken the star, but it was over 20 years ago"


    "Shut up!


    Mr. Dorgas left the square when he yelled at Mr. Gilmouth.


    You''re a real hasty guy.


    "I''m sorry. It''s nothing, so it''s okay for you to sleep now."


    Mr. Gilmouth speaks up for the tent around the cooking area.


    Mr. Dolgas''s voice was so loud that he seemed to get a lot of attention.


    Or like some people woke up to the size of their voices.


    I bow my head next to Mr. Gilmouth, too.


    I got a little annoyed, but after a while I went back to the usual atmosphere.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes, that helped. Thank you."


    "Ivy never apologizes. The bad news is, I''ve missed the track fix between Dolgas and Dolgas."


    Track modification¡­¡­.


    Be gentler... it''s not about me pinching my mouth not knowing the circumstances in detail.


    There must have been a time when I was kind enough to say that.


    "It''s tough"


    "Hahaha, well. Speaking of which, how could you have been so angry?


    "I don''t know."


    "Hmm? Don''t you know?


    Tilt your neck to my answer, Mr. Gilmouth.


    The water boiled, so I walk to the tent with it.


    Mr. Gilmouth follows me next door.


    "Ever since I got here, I''ve been like that without giving a reason. So it''s unclear why you''re angry."


    I have a few thoughts.


    It''s a guess, and it could be different.


    "Right, but those words are good. ''The weaker they are, the better they bark''? That''s the right word for Dolgas."


    "I didn''t mean to put it in my mouth. Is he a cautious man after all?


    Oh, it''s been a pretty rude way to ask.


    He said it was my spotlight.


    Mm-hmm. Mr. Gilmouth observes people a lot, too.


    Plus the look on your face now, it''s different than usual.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Oh, I''m back.


    Maybe the usual pitiful look somewhere to make it better for the public?


    Mr. Gilmouth has lost quite a bit in his ragged voice.


    Besides, if you erase this faint look, your eyes will be tight.


    "Ivy?"


    "No, thank you for sending me"


    You were rude with the look on your face.


    I''m glad I didn''t speak up.


    "No, I''m glad nothing happened. If anything happens, I don''t know what the Druid''s gonna say."


    Hmm?


    The last one was quiet and deaf.


    "What is it?


    "No, no, it''s nothing. I think it''s all right now, but I''ll tell you to watch your back."


    "Thank you"


    "Ooh. Goodnight."


    "Good night."


    Drop Mr. Gilmouth off and enter the tent.


    I don''t know, you''re tired.


    Let''s wipe our bodies and get some sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good morning, Sora, Flem"


    Two people greet me with a pull and tremble at the same time.


    Sora is a little fierce, and Flem says something yura - yura - and slowly.


    Is this also a personality?


    "Ivy, are you awake?


    Hmm?


    Is this your voice, Mr. Druid?


    "Yes, just a moment. I''ll be right out."


    "You can take your time."


    I don''t know, I''m supposed to be waiting at the gate.


    Any rescheduling?


    Out of the tent, there was Mr. Druid with a slightly troubled face.


    When I lean my neck.


    "Sorry, I asked the vigilante guys. My brother yelled at Ivy in the middle of the night. Really bad."


    To Mr. Druid, who bows his head, I panic.


    "It''s not about Mr. Druid apologizing. And I don''t give a shit."


    That''s true.


    Seeing Mr. Druid''s face didn''t remind me of yesterday.


    It seems to have been handled as a matter of no concern to me.


    Well, to the point of being entwined by a drunk, if you feel like it.


    When I''m an adventurer, I can''t care less because it happens occasionally.


    "But..."


    Mr. Druid feels responsible for what happened to your brother.


    I guess that''s why I care.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Aah!


    "Mr. Druid, if you apologize, let''s hit your hands with white bread"


    At this hour, freshly baked white bread!


    "What? Shh... Ah, white bread? Copy that."


    Good.


    Besides, it''s white bread!


    "Thank you, Mr. Dorgas."


    "What? Appreciate it?


    Mr. Druid gives a pretty surprising look.


    "''Cause it''s just white bread"


    He glanced at my expression and sprayed it at the next moment.


    "ahahahaha, ivy, ahahahahaha"


    "You don''t have to laugh that far..."


    "Sorry. Buh... kuku"


    Looks like I got stuck in a bump.


    Let''s wait until we calm down.


    But please calm down before the white bread sells out.


    After Mr. Druid calms down, finish the prep and leave the square behind.


    White bread.


    I get a little excited.


    "Pup, are you that fond of white bread?


    Is that so weird?


    "White bread is expensive, so it''s a reward bread for me. So I''m really grateful to Mr. Dolgas."


    "That''s kind of amazing, Ivy."


    What''s so amazing?


    I tilt my neck, but Mr. Druid just laughed without saying anything.


    Get the white bread safe and head to the woods.


    I''m hungry, but I guess you can''t just walk around eating.


    But I want to eat.


    "Speaking of which, what are your plans for today? Setting a trap, too?


    "No, I''m going to the dump today"


    With that said, I might not have told you what I was planning for today.


    "The dump?


    "Yes, it''s food security for Sola and Flem"


    "Oh, well. They''re both slime. Does it work with garbage disposal?"


    Can you say it''s active?


    Well, I guess it''s not a mistake because you''re eating discarded trash.


    It''s just that it''s not the same as regular slime.


    You should tell me this, right?


    "Uh... I''ll talk to you when I get out of the woods"


    "I don''t know, I''m a little scared of what I''ve been thinking..."


    Ever?


    "Is something wrong?


    "Is it normal for Ivy? And I''m surprised."


    Hmm?


    You mean normal to me?


    Is this about Ciel?


    Well, isn''t that normal?


    Because Tame is complete where he doesn''t know it.


    Oh, but then Frem had his mark from birth.


    "... what would be normal?


    "It''s deep, Ivy says."


    Don''t squeak at me like that.


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and head out into the woods.


    After walking for a while, I felt signs of Ciel.


    "Coming."


    Stop and wait for Ciel to come.


    After a while, Ciel''s appearance.


    "Morning. Oh, I forgot to get Sola out"


    When I gently open the bag, it''s a little bigger than usual, Sora?


    "What, Sola''s getting bigger?


    "What?"


    Sora jumps right out of the bag and comes out.


    Standing down, Sola is the usual size of Sola.


    "Is that it? Is that a mistake?


    Stick around and watch Sola, but it''s the usual Sola.


    Did I see it wrong?


    "I''m sorry. Be late."


    When I apologize, I jump big with Piong over Mr. Druid''s head.


    He seemed to be already ready, too, to let him ride without surprise.


    That''s a good combo.

 172 168 stories, because its Sola.

    Are you in a better mood over Mr. Druid''s head, shaking left and right as he rocks vertically?


    ... That''s clever.


    "So, what kind of food do Sora and Flem eat?


    It''s a potion.


    In this way, do they think it''s just the contents of the bin?


    "... Could Sola be a blue potion? That one has the power to heal the wound. Well, I''ve never heard of slime handling potions healing wounds."


    "Yes, Sola is the blue potion and Frem is the red potion.... Eh, I''ll eat everything in the bottle"


    Probably this should tell you.


    "Heh - is Flem red? The red potion was sick...... hmm? Everything in the bottle?


    Mr. Druid spoke as impressed, but seemed to notice something strange.


    "... potion per bottle? Not just the contents?


    Some of the slimes can handle potions.


    But it seems the only thing those kids handle is the contents of the bottle.


    I was curious about Sola, so I looked into it but never heard anything about the slime that I could handle every bottle.


    "Yes, I digest all the potions beautifully in every bin"


    Is Sola proud of herself or does she seem to be a little bit good at chest straining?


    I just don''t look like Mr. Druid because it''s over Mr. Druid''s head.


    Overall, it makes me feel like I''m missing something...


    Should I praise you?


    "I didn''t know there was going to be anything, but I noticed the way Ivy talked. I didn''t know you could handle inorganic and organic matter."


    I still have it......


    "Um..."


    "... you still got something?


    "Yes, Sora has recently started eating swords"


    It''s one of Sola''s secrets that has increased recently.


    Besides, I''m eating faster.


    I processed a small knife in an instant, such as this morning.


    I was really surprised by that one.


    I gave the knife a bad way for a moment, so much so that I searched for the knife that I wondered if it had fallen to the side.


    "Uh, sword?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid opened his eyes and solidified.


    Huh?


    The reaction is more amazing than I imagined.


    Could it be more amazing than you think?


    "Ivy, maybe that''s pretty amazing, so if you say it so easily... no, inorganic and organic things are probably amazing too"


    Hmm?


    Kind of a way to put it...... Mr. Druid, a little confused?


    Is it that amazing that Sola eats a sword?


    But I''ve seen the sword-eating slime before.


    "Is that so amazing?


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly when he saw me twisting my neck.


    "Do you know that those who can make swords are skilled in forge, alchemy, and mason?


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it. That, can those with demonic weapon creation skills make it too?


    "No, they can make other weapons and equipment, but they can''t make swords on their own,"


    You didn''t know that.


    "There are other swords that demons drop, but they can''t be used that much except for the rare drops of top demons. So get those swords rebuilt once by a blacksmith or something."


    Heh.


    You''re amazing at a blacksmith or something.


    "And their swords will not break so easily, nor will they be lacking. Well, if you fail to take care of it, it can be easier to chip, but still, I wonder if it''s different from the sword you dropped."


    "Really? I didn''t know"


    "Hmm? Didn''t you know?


    "Yes."


    "... uh, which sword does Sola eat?


    "Which"


    Which is what?


    "... ahhh, I see. I''m sorry, I think I''m early on. Eh, the sword has the seriousness of being skilled and the multisword of remaining dropped."


    I see, is it that Sora is eating one or the other?


    ... I don''t get it.


    I''ve never known there were two types of swords.


    "Because blacksmiths and other adventurers are not everywhere, many still use multi-swords."


    I see.


    "It''s Sola, so I assumed I''d eat serious. Normally, it''s a slime that can handle multiple swords. This one''s rare too, but don''t show up every once in a while."


    "Is there no slime to eat seriously?


    "Oh, I heard that skill building swords seem to add some power, and I can''t"


    Wow.


    Is it so different?


    "Is it a multi-sword that Sola is eating?


    "Probably."


    He''s eating a sword he put on and so on, so it would definitely be a multi-sword.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    But it was like only one amazing beautiful sword was mixed.


    "Ivy, there''s something going on. Can we look seriously in the dump and give it a try?


    ".................. Yes. Please."


    Yes, there is.


    Sometimes I don''t think so.


    It''s important to look into it.


    "Sola, don''t be any more than that."


    "Pu, pu, pu."


    It''s the same distracting answer...


    When I see the dump, I''m thrilled.


    I didn''t know you were going to come to this place with this feeling.


    "Ahhh, can I have a multi-sword for now?


    "Sola, can you eat?


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft."


    Looks like I''m in a pretty good mood for Mr. Druid''s words.


    What, are you that hungry?


    I had breakfast.


    "Hahaha, Sora''s fine"


    Drop Mr. Druid off to pick out a multi-sword and gently get the sleeping frem out of the bag.


    As always, I sleep all the time.


    I get worried that I''m sick of something, but asking Sola doesn''t give me any particular reaction.


    So I think it''s ok...... if it''s just a reason to say I like to sleep or something, I''m oversleeping.


    Ask Ciel to watch Flem.


    "Thank you, Ciel. I''m coming."


    "Nya-yay."


    Put the blue potion and the red potion in the bag.


    I can see the quality of the potion has fallen since I came here before.


    The adventurer''s entry and exit is probably due to the fact that there are fewer.


    Just pack it in the bag and go back to where Ciel is.


    Just now, Mr. Druid came back with a massive sword on his shoulder.


    When I look at Sola over my head, she''s already eaten.


    ... The way Sola eats her sword eats her mouth upwards and from the tip of her sword, so if you look from afar, it looks like Mr. Druid has a sword stabbed in his head.


    Mr. Druid walks with his sword stabbed in his head...... looks around.


    Good, no one.


    I know because I''ve been searching for signs, but even my eyes kept checking.


    "Well, Sora needs to try her best to eat it."


    "What? You''ve already eaten, haven''t you?


    "What? Are you eating?


    When I nod to the question and answer, I get a wrinkle between my brows.


    What, why?


    "Sora, will you come down from there once you''re done eating that?


    Sola answers by shaking her body with a pull to my words.


    From there the sword was digested in seconds, and Sola stepped out of Piong''s head.


    "... isn''t it too soon to digest?


    "It''s probably a little fast"


    "I don''t think it''s a bit, but, uh, this sword for now, I guess"


    Take one out of the sword I brought you in large quantities and give it to Sola.


    I can''t tell the difference, but is it any different?


    "Does that sword make any difference?


    "It''s a demonic dropped sword, and it''s given the magic of fire. There''s a little red stone here, isn''t there?


    Certainly on the part where the little red stone grips.


    "I know the magic that is granted to me by this stone difference. And then there''s the pattern and the letters engraved in the grip, and we know what kind of demon it is."


    Wow, I have no idea.


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    The dump sounds indescribable.


    Mr. Druid is surprised and stares at Sola looking for the identity of the sound.


    "Wow...... fast"


    I am stunned by the speed with which I eat Sola''s sword.


    And that sounds amazing no matter how many times I hear it.


    ... Is that it?


    There was no sound this morning.


    "Sola, can you eat without making a sound?


    At the same time as my words, the sound I was hearing disappears.


    That''s right, Sora, who seems a little dissatisfied.


    "Something about making noise and eating it better?


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    Perhaps that''s how you describe it?


    But wouldn''t it be something that changes the taste so much without making a sound?


    "I''m surprised at what you say, including Ivy, who''s not surprised at the speed."


    "Are you used to seeing..."


    Mr. Druid laughing hahahaha.


    Looks like it''s not just Sora''s fault but mine for the slightly tired look on your face.


    View Sola.


    I''m already staring at the next sword.


    Were you that hungry?


    You have to be careful.


    But how many bottles do you eat in one day?


    I gave you 10 a day.

 173 169 words limit?

    Sora eats one sword after another brought to her by Mr. Druid.


    I honestly pull a little into that momentum.


    Now that I''m done eating, this is my 18th bottle.


    "Wow. I can''t believe I''m eating all kinds."


    Mr. Druid seems impressed with something else.


    I don''t really understand the difference between swords, so I don''t understand what''s going on around it, but it''s probably amazing.


    And the last one.


    I can tell it''s made a little differently than previous swords.


    Seriously, it has a very beautiful glow on the cutting area.


    "You have someone to throw away serious, don''t you?


    Getting a blacksmith to work out must be paying quite a bit.


    Yet I can''t believe I threw it away.


    "If I lack it because of poor maintenance, I get it to work out again, but it costs more than the first. So I guess more guys make new swords or have their drops reworked. Well, they gave me money to work out, so I''m talking about taking good care of it."


    Mr. Druid is a little frightened.


    It''s a waste, even though I do offer money.


    If I were you, I''d definitely take care of one of these and don''t take care of it.


    Money is important!


    "Something tells me you don''t want to try when you''re watching Sora''s momentum"


    View Sola.


    Eat a ton of swords, I''m in a pretty good mood.


    Besides, I''m staring at the last sword Mr. Druid already has.


    ... before I try, I feel like I have an answer.


    "But if I don''t give it to you, Sora''s going to attack you, right?"


    "Sure, ''cause I''m staring at you."


    I grin bitterly at Mr. Druid and his face.


    And when I give you the last bottle.


    Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~, Kishu ~.


    "... the slime of eating serious ~, and this speed. I wonder what''s going on up there in Rare?


    I look at Mr. Druid with distant eyes, and he laughs.


    In the meantime, more and more swords were digested and disappeared.


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy"


    I''m in a good mood.


    Sora jumps with Pyong-Pyong and heads to Ciel.


    And he''s jumping straight into the area of his stomach and swinging with a pull.


    Looks like he''s kind of reporting his joy to Ciel.


    That landscape is cute and soothing, but seriously after eating it, it''s going to halve that too.


    With that said, I sometimes find it much more uncomfortable that it''s a feeling from me before.


    Just fine, let me ask you something?


    "Um, can I ask you something?


    "Oh, what''s going on?


    "Aren''t you going to let the bins and plates play?


    "Some towns do."


    "What! Really?


    "Yeah, but to regenerate it, once you have demolition skills, you need to demolish things and put them back into the material, and it takes a lot of work."


    Huh?


    You need demolition skills on purpose?


    "So, you have the skills to create woodworking, masonry, vitreous, etc. and you can''t regenerate it without more than three stars to make each of the dismantled materials a commodity."


    It''s harder to find a star with more than three skills than a hassle.


    And I wonder what that restriction is.


    I can''t believe there are more than three stars to have demolition skills.


    Looks like someone knitted it out because they don''t want it to play.


    "Besides, any ingredients dropped from the demon, and if it was a dropped ingredient, you could make two stars, and as soon as it broke, the culture of throwing it away took root."


    "But the problem is that the dump is getting bigger and bigger."


    "Oh, because I haven''t caught up with the slime processing. In the Wang capital, you will be able to recycle it, but you will not be able to gather more than three stars that possess demolition skills and can use it to make objects. That''s why the dump is so wide open."


    I see.


    "What happens when someone other than someone with demolition skills dismantles it?


    "You can just fill up with little trash. They can''t even handle demolition skills if they''re too fine. They have a lot of research going on in Wang Du, but I guess it hasn''t turned out very well. Because it doesn''t tell you anything."


    Yes, it is.


    "Speaking of which, in the Wang Dynasty, they used to make bins for people who didn''t have the skills."


    "What, can you make it?


    "They were able to make it. But I heard that in less than a week, every bottle I built had a crack in it and it was useless."


    Has a lot of research been done?


    "Well, objects made of trees such as bamboo don''t require demolition skills. Break it when it''s no longer available. It''s the ingredient for winter fire."


    Indeed, what is sometimes abandoned is something to which magic is conferred.


    "Then wouldn''t there be a way to bury the crack on the plate without dismantling it, too?


    "Hmm? We''ve already done that, huh?


    Huh?


    But I see it at the dump sometimes.


    "Well, the guy with the money throws it away."


    I see. Was the money thrown away?


    "If there were a lot of kids like Sola, the problem would be solved."


    Sure, kids like Sola are going to work.


    Even one Sola is going to eat the rubbish of the sword from now on.


    "Don''t you have repair skills or something?


    "Repair skills? Are you talking about a skill that can fix a magic trick?


    Fix the magic props?


    "I don''t know about that, but can''t you fix it with that skill?


    "Hmm, I''ve never heard of it. It''s rare to have repair skills."


    Oh, is that unusual?


    Then you can''t.


    Nevertheless.


    "I rely too much on my skills!


    "What, Ivy?


    Uh, you just screamed something.


    ... Was it me before?


    I was surprised that this had never happened before.


    "Eh, looks like I suddenly screamed before"


    "... it is"


    "Yes, I''m surprised it''s the first time"


    "First time?"


    "Yes, I''ve had a voice in my head before, but I''ve never jumped out of my mouth."


    You didn''t, did you?


    Uh... Probably not.


    "Do you rely too much on skills? That''s kind of an interesting word."


    Interesting.


    I know two worlds, so I can''t say anything.


    It makes me uncomfortable when I see a world where this skill determines my job.


    He kind of says he''s been forced to walk the determined path since he was born.


    But when I feel my world before me now, I feel uncomfortable about it, too.


    to that nothing has been decided.


    So I was wondering if everyone in that world would be at work.


    In today''s world, there is definitely a job that suits my skills.


    So everyone is starting to put it on the job.


    Sometimes, too many people are asked to move around town or village, but it is important to work.


    And that''s common sense in this world, so no one feels uncomfortable.


    Yes, it''s common sense.


    Even if it was very uncomfortable from what I saw before.


    And the discomfort I feel in my world before me right now is probably common sense in that world too.


    "Well, Sora''s importance has risen, too, and what do we do?


    ... Yes, Sora had eaten seriously.


    "What shall we do?


    "Right, that''s a secret for now"


    I guess so.


    As far as listening, it''s not easy to talk about.


    "Sora''s secrets will increase"


    "Right. Well, I''ll help you hide it, too."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, bow your head.


    "Thank you"


    If he hadn''t been here, I wouldn''t have known a serious multi-sword.


    View Sola.


    ... Why are you staring at the dump?


    No way, you haven''t eaten enough or something yet?


    "Don''t make me want to try how many bottles I eat at once"


    Immediately to Mr. Druid''s words.


    "I won''t!


    And I answered.


    ''Cause it''s kind of going to have horrible consequences.

 174 170 stories spotted!

    Close your eyes with a hug on Ciel''s neck.


    be healed ~.


    I thought there was nothing more surprising about Sola, but it was sweet.


    You''ve taemed a really amazing kid.


    Or does Collapse Slime look like this to everyone?


    ... Flem any more?


    Let''s not think about it.


    "Ivy, bad. Time to go?


    Open the eyes that were closed to Mr. Druid''s bewildered voice.


    That''s right, starting today I''m making sauces that go with rice balls.


    All right!


    Let''s do our best.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Sora, should we get back to the bag? Flem... let''s get up a little longer"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu, Riyu ~"


    Gently hug the sleeping flem and put it in the bag.


    This kid can hardly eat more.


    For this reason, I feel that it is slower to be firm than when I was Sola.


    That kid, I''m going to watch him slowly because he''s growing up, but don''t be surprised because he''s completely different from Sola.


    "I''m ready. Ciel, it''s early today, but I''m sorry. Good luck with the sauce."


    "Nya-yay."


    Take your time, I want to stay up till night.


    Can''t you do it because of the grubal thing?


    Mr. Druid will agree, but the gatekeepers will.


    If I don''t get back by night, I''m going to make a fuss.


    ... somehow I can imagine.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, I think I want to stay with Ciel until night once and for all."


    "Isn''t that nice? Gulbal won''t be a problem with Ciel."


    "Will the gatekeepers be okay, too?


    "Oh, were those guys there? I can''t talk to you about Ciel. I can see all the fuss about not coming home."


    Hahaha, looks like we got to the same result.


    While we''re back in town, we''ll discuss if there''s any way we can convince Mr. Gatekeeper.


    "No, I didn''t know it would be so hard to convince them."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m worried."


    I''m also quite worried about going to the woods every day.


    Mr. Druid is with me, though he''s a little reluctant.


    "Ciel, it''s fine here. Thanks."


    "Nya-yay."


    I grunted my throat and rubbed my face against my body.


    And then I sola my usual greeting and ran away.


    "Is that it? Sola, you''re not responding today."


    I see Sola over Mr. Druid''s head, but to the point of pulling a little.


    Usually after Ciel licks me, I jump around.


    "Sounds like it. Is it time to get used to it?


    Hey, I miss not seeing that reaction.


    It was funny.


    "Sora, it''s time to get back in the bag"


    "Pu ~"


    Hmm?


    Could it be sleepy?


    "Sola, could you possibly be sleepy?


    "Pu ~"


    I had a drink, and then I was playing quite a bit with Ciel.


    Maybe I''m tired.


    Ask Mr. Druid to give in and gently put Sola in the grate bag from his head.


    "I''m sleepy, so I guess I just didn''t jump around?


    "It''s possible."


    Return to town and head to Mr. Druid''s father''s shop.


    Is the store owner ready?


    "Morning."


    "Oh, Druid. Long time no see."


    When I walked into the store, a woman had a store number.


    Given his apparent age, is it Mr. Druid''s mother?


    "Mother. Ah, it''s been a while"


    I almost sprayed Mr. Druid''s nervous voice a little.


    I pressed my mouth in a hurry, but I felt my gaze so I kept my face to the side for a moment.


    "Oh, it''s you. My stupid sons are taking care of me. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    Stupid son, there have been two.


    One of them is always just unilaterally angry.


    Annoying when I say annoying, but I don''t care because I treat you like a drunk.


    Mr. Druid tells me something I don''t know, so I''m being taken care of.


    "Nice to meet you, Ivy. I''ll take care of Mr. Druid."


    You can ignore the other one.


    "Hehe, you''re a lovely lady"


    Eh!


    This is the first time anyone I''ve ever met has had sex with me!


    The woman panics a little because I gave her a surprised look.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Uh."


    "No, I''m fine. I was surprised because it was the first time someone had spotted my gender."


    "Oh, really? I did think he was a boy when I saw him. My husband told me about it. But if you look properly, she''s a pretty girl. No doubt about it. Right. Druid?


    Oh, speaking of which, when did you find out about Mr. Druid?


    "Ahhh. Right."


    That''s a huge bar-reading reply.


    "Druid? You didn''t know?


    "No, because I know now"


    When a woman sighs, Mr. Druid makes an excuse in haste.


    Never seen a Mr. Druid like this before.


    It''s fresh somewhere.


    "Damn, this is why the men"


    "No, that''s why I know."


    Put some effort into your lips.


    Shit, it''s going to spray.


    Ivy, your shoulders are shaking as much as you want.


    "Ha ha ha. Mr. Druid, please don''t speak up even though you''re trying."


    No, you can''t.


    I laughed.


    "What? Is something wrong?


    Looks like the owner''s here.


    Manage to keep the laughter down.


    "Good Morning"


    "Oh, don''t ask me for a favor today"


    "Nice to meet you"


    "Dad, don''t tell Ivy anything too unscrupulous."


    Mr. Druid doesn''t seem nervous today either.


    Or it looks like the tension was successfully relaxed in an earlier conversation.


    Good.


    "I know. So, I''m sorry, could you cook ''Kome''?


    I see.


    You forgot to tell me how to cook.


    "Yes. Uh, where should I cook?


    This is a store, so I don''t think so.


    "The place is in the cooking area behind the store, please. And I need you to tell me how to cook it, okay?


    "Yes, no problem"


    I head to the cooking area with Mr. Druid while the store owner guides me.


    When I went to the back of the store, there was a fairly spacious cooking area.


    Wow.


    "Fire''s over there"


    Looking in the direction pointed by the store owner, the stove seems to be able to place a large pot as well.


    That''s good.


    "I''ll get you ready."


    "Oh, please"


    When the work began, the store owner stood next to him and took the note.


    Sometimes they ask me questions, so I try my best to remember and answer them but I don''t know if they really fit.


    "I still don''t know much about it, either."


    "No, no problem if you just answer this"


    Good.


    Wait for the 3 of us to cook the rice, but I am anxious because time is a sensation.


    "I think it''s okay now, but I''m anxious because I cooked more than usual"


    "Hahaha, if you fail, you should cook again. There''s only a lot of Kome."


    The store owner laughs luxuriously and opens the lid of the pan.


    Ugh, thrilling.


    Borrow a large spoon and gently stir the rice.


    "Oh, that sounds good"


    Good.


    The amount cooked was quite different from yesterday, and the pot grew so I was quite anxious.


    But I cooked it right!


    I''m pretty happy with this.


    "Can you make me the ''grilled rice balls'' I was saying yesterday? I don''t care if you''re free to use the seasoning right here."


    That''s what I''ve been saying and putting out, tons of bins.


    "Amazing. Is it all seasoning?


    "Oh, sauces and seasonings from villages and towns everywhere."


    That''s a lot of shop-like stuff.


    As Mr. Druid said he was a ''hard worker'', I guess he''s the one who''s built up a lot of effort.


    Because each bin has a taste feeling written down.


    Mr. Druid, is that someone you respect?


    I''m so happy to be able to make sauces with someone like that.

 175 171 Stories Rice Balls are Hard

    My previous memory claims to be soy sauce for grilled rice balls.


    Sure, if you apply soy sauce and cook it, the fragrant smell would appetize you.


    I think you can add a little sweetness.


    But to use soy sauce, there is a big wall.


    Soy sauce is expensive in this world.


    Rice needs to be spread to compensate for food shortages.


    To do this, it''s "easy to make, cheap, and edible."


    I think this is going to matter.


    When that happens, you should basically make improvements to the sources you''re used to using.


    To reduce resistance at all.


    In the meantime, I''ll lick a little bit of this town sauce.


    The taste was strong in salt and it felt less sweet.


    If you keep using it, the rice is going to smoke the sauce and taste pretty dark.


    Mr. Druid is also licking next door to make sure it tastes good.


    "How do you feel?


    "I think it tastes just right. Well, it''s a familiar flavor since you were little."


    I see.


    For the people of this town, this flavor is edible.


    If I reduced the salt, I wonder if I feel the flavor is blurred.


    "I think you should make whatever you want."


    "Really?


    "Yeah, we''ll give you our opinion, too, so no problem."


    Oh, I didn''t make it alone.


    We all make it.


    "Yes, more and more opinions, please"


    Copy that.


    You''ve kind of got room for feelings.


    All right!


    "Store owner, what is this source based on?


    "Oh, here it is"


    What got me out was the black liquid in the big bin.


    Listening to the story, it seems to be the basis of all the sources.


    I''ll just get a little and make sure it tastes good.


    Oh, it looks a little like soy sauce.


    If this is it, I''ll be fine.


    "I''d like to add sweetness and richness."


    "Then there would have been honey and fruit braised in the basket"


    I will add a little bit of the sweetness I was taught to make sure it tastes good.


    Ask two people to see the flavor and get their opinions.


    The store owner suggested to me that I add the nectar stew of the fruit and it tastes better in a few steps.


    That''s right, I''m just doing a lot of research and the store owner''s knowledge is amazing.


    Then I tried adding fruit juice or adding herbs for almost an hour.


    A sweet and savory sauce was made.


    "Wow, I didn''t know you''d put any herbs in it. I never thought about it."


    The shopkeeper I worked with made sauces was impressed with everything I did.


    I get a little anxious about the way it looks.


    Could it be that you''re messing with something again?


    When I asked Mr Druid, who was gently working next door, he whispered to me that it was okay.


    Horribly, he went on to say, ''Later, I''ll tell you not to spread the word about Ivy''.


    Ah, he did something after all.


    Keep your head down small and ask Mr. Druid to keep it.


    I don''t know what I messed with, so it''s impossible to deal with it myself.


    I know what''s going on here. Let''s throw a round at him.


    "Okay, do you want to bake? Is this sauce to be applied before baking?


    "Eh, I''ll apply it before I bake it, stain it a little bit in the rice, bake it, and then apply it again"


    That''s crazy, I don''t remember making the grilled rice balls before.


    Why not?


    Oh, I left the rice intact after cooking.


    It may be cold and stiff.


    Hurry up and check the pot.


    The surface of the rice dried slightly.


    You failed.


    "What''s going on?


    "The rice has dried up."


    The owner checks the inside of the pan.


    "Can''t you make rice balls anymore?


    "No, I''m fine. It might lose its flavor a little bit."


    I wish there was a wooden cabinet (one), but is there something I can substitute for?


    "Um, is there a wooden thing? It''s convenient because it adjusts the moisture content of cooked rice."


    "Wooden stuff? If it was made from a banana tree."


    Bana tree?


    Is that like a banana leaf, bactericidal?


    If that''s the case, it could be pretty good.


    The store owner brought me the container, round and even the lid.


    Maybe the look resembles a cabinet in memory.


    "Thank you. I actually put in a cooking stand, but I forgot."


    I''ll borrow the stuff and add the rice.


    Still, it''s a little warm, so I guess there''s no problem.


    Wash your hands with water floating with banana leaves and make rice balls.


    In memory, you can''t just hold on to your strength.


    But this, if you''re not careful, is going to put some power into your hands.


    Manage to make 6 rice balls.


    Look at the rice balls lined up...... a small sigh in the distorted shape.


    Seems easy as far as I can see, but it''s actually hard to make.


    Apply the sauce you made and cook on a net.


    After a while, a fragrant smell spreads around.


    "You smell appetizing."


    Makes me happy with the store owner''s words.


    Even if this adds heat, if there''s no problem, it''s done.


    It was easier because the base of the sauce was closer to the taste of soy sauce than I thought.


    Let''s hear the ingredients later.


    "Hey, stepfather. Is that the smell of grilled rice balls? I smell so hungry."


    A woman comes from the store.


    She''s quite a bit younger than the woman I saw earlier.


    "That''s right. It smells like grilled rice balls sauce can be cooked. Ivy, it''s your brother''s wife."


    "Nice to meet you, Ivy."


    To my greeting, I look a little open and give a surprised look.


    He said he was surprised.


    "You''re Ivy. I missed you, that idiot is rude. I''m sorry my brother-in-law really took care of me."


    D...... that?


    You forgot your name again.


    Is Mr Druid''s brother, his sister-in-law, calling him ''That Fool''?


    "No, I was protected by the janitors in the square and Mr. Gilmouth, so I''m fine"


    Oh, did that sound a little disgusting?


    "I''ve heard from Gilmouth. The vigilantes caught my eye."


    I see.


    Your family''s in trouble, too.


    "Damn, my husband seems to have finally woken up and he''s still promising, but not that one."


    Sister, it''s spicy.


    Plus, I have a ''that idiot'' father and a brother.


    "Really ~. Still, that smells really good"


    The store owner''s wife came too.


    Is the store number okay?


    "You guys have a good store number?


    "It''s okay. Few people come at this hour, and I can tell by the sound."


    Your wife and sister stare at the grilled rice balls.


    Rice balls, I think I''ll make some more.


    "Can''t we have it, too? I thought the smell was a bit like" Kome ", but I can''t smell it. I can''t stand it."


    Makes me happy with your wife''s words.


    The smell attracts people.


    If I baked it in front of the store, it would be a good publicity.


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Open the lid of the wooden sauce and make extra rice balls.


    I still have plenty of sauce I made, so no problem.


    Apply the sauce with the newly made rice balls on the net.


    Apply the sauce once extra to the rice balls that have been cooked.


    Mr. Druid brought me a plate, so I move it from the roasted rice balls to the plate.


    "Eh, what do you think of the flavor if you eat it"


    Pass the plate to your wife and sister.


    "Ha, you guys are"


    I can hear the store owner''s slightly frightened voice, but the two of them didn''t care or started eating roasted rice balls.


    These two women are kind of alike.


    Faces are different, but the atmosphere is similar.


    "Delicious. Unlike the usual sauce, it''s kind of fresh"


    "This sweetness is good. Delicious."


    Horrible at what they think.


    Good.


    Now, if they twist my neck a little, I''ll start over from 1.


    Transfer the grilled rice balls to the plate and give them to the owner and Mr. Druid as well.


    "I''m sorry. I got it first..."


    I don''t talk about whether the store owner or Mr. Druid cares.


    "It''s better when it''s warm, so eat it. ''Cause the next one''s gonna burn right away."


    To my words, say thank you and thank you and then we both start eating.


    Again, these two are alike.


    So this one was a parent and child.


    "Delicious. A little burnt in this sauce tastes pretty good. We''ll be fine with this sauce!


    Good.

 176 172 stories I represent?

    "Thank you, Ivy. This would also diminish my resistance to ''Kome''."


    "No, I''m glad I could help you."


    I hope everyone accepts.


    I''m kind of thrilled.


    "Because I''ll be registering Ivy as my rep for today''s formula for me and three Druids. When you get a dividend, you can go 5 to 2.5 to 2.5, okay?


    Hmm?


    What are you talking about?


    Registration?


    Dividends?


    "Oh, that''s okay. I asked you, Dad."


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid answered while I was lost, but I don''t know what that means.


    Registration is about the source now, isn''t it?


    "Mr. Druid, what do you mean?


    "It''s about the source''s rights. If someone were to sell Ivy''s sauce, they would pay a royalty to sell the sauce. Improvements create rights in the original source"


    Heh, wow.


    Is that it?


    "Um, am I the representative? Shouldn''t the store owner be the representative in this case?


    I can almost say whatever I want, and it''s the store owner and Mr. Druid who worked hard to make it for me.


    "No, it was Ivy who inspired me to make the sauce, and the flavor must be representative because Ivy took the initiative to think about it"


    Am I?


    When Mr. Druid tells me that, I''m going to be convinced.


    Is it really good?


    ''Cause that''s what my dad said. He said it was okay.


    "Really? Well, if that''s the case."


    Well, rights and such have been since people accepted them.


    Now, a solution to the food shortage would be a prerequisite.


    "Since when do you spread the word?


    Looks like the store owner who was writing the formula or something on the paper is done, so speak up.


    "That''s it, is there a good way?


    Way?


    "Is it a way to spread the word?


    "That''s right. ''Kome'' from the start, it''s likely that people won''t get together"


    Is there so much resistance to rice?


    How to...... oh, why don''t we get together like wives and sisters with the smell?


    "If I bake it in front of the store, why don''t people come together because of the smell?


    "Like you just did?


    My wife and sister, who came for the grilled rice balls, went back to the store number as soon as they ate three at a time.


    "Yes."


    "If you did look at the mothers, it would seem to work"


    To Mr. Druid''s words, the three of us laugh face-to-face.


    Still, you were two powerful people.


    When I found it tasted better to burn a little, the third one was sticking to the rice balls we were cooking for two trying to get that burn right.


    If I was kind of smiling, I''d be involved, too, staring at the rice balls that the three of us were baking.


    But why has it gotten so hot to talk about how much scorch is best?


    If I remember now, you''re embarrassed.


    "Are you all right? Because my mother and sister like to get people involved and make noise."


    "It''s okay. I''m surprised, because it was fun."


    It''s kind of like seeing a new side of me.


    I''ve never been hotter with a grilled eye.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what to say. It''s tough when those two work together."


    I feel a real sense of the store owner''s smug words.


    It''s your wife''s husband, isn''t it?


    I guess it involves a lot of things.


    But the store owner, he seems happier than in trouble.


    Must be a good time.


    "Well, take this to the guild first, tomorrow..."


    The store owner''s thinking about his upcoming plans, so can we clean it up?


    Wash the pan I used.


    With that said, you cooked a good amount of rice and it''s gone.


    I didn''t think the store owner would eat five of them.


    Yes, it would be good to add a drug flavor to today''s sauce and bake it.


    I guess I''ll tell the store owner for a second.


    "Um, store owner"


    "Hmm? Oh, Ivy and Druid are bad. Let me wash my clothes."


    "No, I''m fine. He was helping me before his wife got back, so there was a little bit left."


    "Was it? Oh, so?


    "I thought I could add a drug flavor to today''s sauce"


    I wonder what would fit?


    You can add spiciness or texture.


    "I see, let''s do a lot of things when baking in front of the store"


    Good, looks like you''ll hire me.


    "Ivy, do me a favor"


    "Yes, what is it?


    A little surprised by the serious voice of the store owner.


    "When I make a grilled rice balls, I want you to help me. As a cooking instructor."


    "What, instructor? Uh, what''s that?


    No, you won''t.


    If you tell me, in a child like this, you won''t know what to do.


    "Of course, I pay my salary because it''s my job. I''m going to see how things go first in five days. What do you think?


    Uh, there''s a little confusion...


    "Ivy, I''ll work with you, so let''s do our best."


    "Yes. Nice to meet you...... Huh?


    Is that it?


    I answered like a conditional reflex...


    "Buh."


    Mr. Druid''s laughter echoes in the cooking area.


    "Mr. Druid!


    "No, because. ''Cause I''m serious, but I get a quick response."


    I was surprised myself, too.


    I guess that''s all you trust about Mr. Druid.


    Well, if we''re going to travel together, is this what it looks like?


    "Here! Druid. You can''t get Ivy in trouble."


    The store owner will piss Mr. Druid off.


    I shrug my shoulders and answer, and I lose my strength from my body.


    I''m nervous when they call me a mentor, but there''s Mr. Druid, and he''ll be fine.


    "Um, I''ll do my best"


    "Right! You can use the dolphins."


    "Dad, I don''t think so."


    Somehow the relationship between the two of us has also become quite natural.


    "Hmm? Why do you seem so happy?


    He seemed to laugh when he saw the two of them, and Mr. Druid asks me.


    If I told you about the relationship between the two of us here, you''d both look nervous.


    Because I became naturally involved, you shouldn''t tell me.


    "Looking forward to it, I always thought."


    "Fun?"


    "Yes, I''m worried everyone will accept it, but I''m looking forward to it"


    I''m worried about how far it''ll go, but I''m looking forward to seeing how it reacts.


    "Yes, Father. Do the people in town know we''re running out of food? It doesn''t seem like everyone''s in danger."


    "Oh, I know. It''s just something similar happened before, but I could avoid it then. I have a strong feeling you''ll be all right this time."


    I see, that''s why we''re not all in a hurry.


    The shopkeepers who know what''s going on are in trouble.


    Because not only do we need to secure food, but we also need to change the minds of the people in town.


    "It''s tough"


    The shopkeeper laughed bitterly at my words.


    "The number of people is overwhelmingly different from last time."


    Oh, with that said, Mr. Tokhihi said that people were coming from the neighbouring village.


    You forgot to ask why.


    "Hmm? It''s almost evening already. We need to hurry up and get to the guild."


    When the store owner gathered the paperwork he had prepared and put it in his bag, he began to prepare to go out.


    "You''re in a hurry."


    "Different people think of the formula for the sauce, so you should register it as soon as it''s done. Besides, I need you to talk to the Alliance about food. It would be a little reassuring to say that you have thought about how to use the massive amount of Kome."


    The owner of the store is amazing to be consulted by the guild.


    When he left the store by greeting his wife and sister, who were the store''s number, the store owner approached the guild with a greeting.


    "As always, you''re a busy man"


    Mr. Druid looks happy and looks behind the store owner.


    Plus, my cheeks stick loose.


    "Hmm? What?


    "No, Mr. Druid, let''s do our best for the owner."


    "Oh, let''s try not to push it"


    Oh, it''s lit.


    There''s a grin in his attitude like that.


    All right, let''s do our best to make rice and sauce successful so that we can all laugh!

 177 173 stories. You got a lot going on.

    Tilt his neck as he returned to the square with Mr. Druid.


    I was gonna ask you something. What was that?


    I forgot it because it was a bummer.


    "What''s going on?


    "There was something I didn''t know, so I was going to ask Mr. Druid, but I forgot what it was."


    "What is it?


    Mr. Druid leans his neck against me.


    "What is it?


    "No, I don''t care if you ask me."


    "That''s right.... Oh, he said people were pouring in from the neighbouring village, why not?


    "Oh, you mean that. It''s a power dispute in the village."


    A power struggle?


    Do you ever take power from each other in a village?


    "When a village chief has two or three children, there is a dispute involving the village from the moment the village chief dies. I wonder if it''s time for the Lords to fight worse."


    I see.


    If the villagers were to become village chiefs and lords, they might have something good to do.


    "Did the villagers who lost the power struggle come to this town?


    "No, a villager who doesn''t want to be involved in that dispute has deserted his village and fled. They had a lot of violent incidents between villagers, and it was tough."


    Wow, is there such a village?


    Nevertheless, as you travel, don''t hear all about the troubles and scandals of the village.


    "Villages have a lot of problems."


    "Well, if people get together, that''s pretty much it. The brightest problem is when lords and village chiefs take their place. ''Cause whoever''s going to succeed involves the whole town in contention."


    "I just thought it was the eldest son or the eldest daughter who would succeed"


    "Normally that''s fine, but I guess I''m blind to power to say what. Sometimes the people around you stir it up. The next time a specialty is born. This is a gold fight that comes with rights."


    Money feud over power feud.


    I''m in tune with this idea before.


    I guess that means it won''t change in any world.


    "Oh, did I give you a message from Gilmouth?


    "No, I didn''t ask,"


    "Bad. We''ll be ready in about three days, so make it wait and be bad."


    "Ready? What was that about?


    Me, were you waiting for something?


    Mr. Gilmouth, is it related, Gulbal?


    "Have you forgotten the gratuity?


    Oh, you did have something like that.


    You totally forgot.


    "I remember. It''s Gulbal''s."


    "Oh, and twice."


    Ahaha, I did.


    Ciel hunted Gulbal twice.


    "That was cool, wasn''t it, moving smartly and lightly"


    Reminds me of Ciel hunting.


    Be supple without waste.


    "Sure, I was impressed when I saw that one"


    Return to the square as the two of us talk about Ciel''s cool.


    About in front of the tent...... that?


    Were you and Mr. Druid still making dinner promises today?


    Well, if it''s an easy thing, I can make it right away, so no problem.


    "Ah."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Mr. Druid gives a troubled look.


    Is something wrong?


    "No, I thought you were here about Ivy again."


    ... With that said, you''ve had it before. That sort of thing.


    "That''s the day we met. If it''s an easy thing, I can make it right away, so why don''t we have dinner?


    "No, because it''s bad every day"


    "I''m with you for one and two."


    Mm-hmm. Mr. Druid''s got something in mind as I speak.


    I don''t think it''s that difficult.


    "That''s right! Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t we go eat at the stall today? Dinner and well, what is that? Luxury... thanks."


    Mr. Druid, whose cheeks are slightly red and illuminated.


    Its hilarious...... eh, I think a little surprised by the look I see for the first time what it means to thank you.


    I don''t remember doing anything to thank you.


    "About your father and your mother."


    Oh, repairing a relationship with my parents? I wonder.


    But we weren''t hanging out with each other, so I also feel like we could have repaired it naturally over time.


    "It''s been a while since I was in front of my parents."


    Sure, Mr. Druid''s attitude the moment he walked into the store...... blah.


    "Ivy."


    "Ahahahahaha, sorry. Yes, the store owner and Mr. Druid are together on how to get nervous and how to mislead it."


    "What, with you?


    "It is. The first time I saw it, I was surprised."


    He gives me a surprised look at my words.


    Didn''t you know?


    "That''s what I thought when I became a parent and child."


    He said he respected me, so I guess I''ve been watching the store owner a lot since I was a little girl and acting similar to nature.


    "Right...... well. Parents and children."


    Mr. Druid hides his mouth, but his gaze is completely down.


    I''ll be glad to see him burning.


    It feels good to be useful.


    "All right, don''t treat yourself to delicious food"


    "Hehe. Oh, are the stalls still enough ingredients or something?


    "That being said, I was. I can''t do it either. I''m assuming there''s no evidence that it''s going to be okay somewhere."


    Well, wouldn''t it create a sense of crisis or something if the problem wasn''t imminent in front of you?


    "Let''s go around the stall and see how it goes"


    "Right. If you want something to eat, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Once back in the tent, speak to Sola and Flem.


    You''re coming with me to the stall, just to make sure I get two of them.


    "I''m going to the stall, will you come with me? Or are you waiting in the tent? Eh, pull it when you''re coming with me. Will you stand still while we wait?


    Pull-pull sway as 2 of them look at me.


    Apparently, they''ll act together.


    "Thanks. Sora and Flem are sweet"


    Gently stroke the two heads, then lift the bag to your shoulders and exit the tent.


    Discuss what to eat as you head to the boulevard lined with stalls.


    Apparently, Mr. Druid recommends a soup full of meat.


    "Shall we go from that stall?"


    "Right."


    I felt uncomfortable around getting out on the boulevard and seeing the stall.


    Less lively.


    "It''s affecting you."


    "Looks like it."


    Take a look at the stall and you''ll see a store that''s closed.


    Probably couldn''t go on because of soaring ingredients or no ingredients to buy.


    "Even if rice spread, it wouldn''t be a fundamental solution if we didn''t do something about the Gulbal problem, would it?


    "That''s right."


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly.


    Rumors in the square say the top adventurers are returning behind schedule.


    There are more and more disturbing voices among the adventurers wondering if something has happened.


    Three groups of top adventurers should be looking into the Gulbal issue.


    I hope you come back safe.


    "Hey, it''s the Druid."


    When I turned my gaze toward the voice, there was an elderly man of much better stature.


    To that voice, Mr. Druid''s body, which was next door, trembled for a moment.


    When I looked next to him wondering, for some reason he had a hugely drawn smile on his face.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a master, and you''re not happy?


    "No, you look fine."


    I see, Mr. Druid''s master?


    The face of the master, who saw the look on Mr. Druid''s face, niggles.


    Ah, Mr. Druid, your hips are pulling.


    Somehow, that''s a sad vibe to say.

 178 174 words, Master.

    "No, you, they ate your arm? You''re a total idiot."


    Master is unforgiving.


    "Huh, your master really hasn''t changed"


    "Humans, it doesn''t change that much this year. Whoa, this is the rumored Ivy?


    Hmm?


    With that said, you had my rumors running, I forgot because I''m not interested.


    "Nice to meet you, Ivy. Thank you for your help, Mr. Druid."


    I bowed my head and greeted him, and he laughed niggardly after a bit of surprise.


    Mm-hmm, this smile.


    He seems to be up to something, so don''t bother.


    "I heard there''s some stupid kid going around about the Druid, but apparently it''s not like a rumor"


    Stupid kid following you around?


    With that said, I''ve been with a lot of people lately.


    Is that what it looks like from around here?


    "Is that what they say?


    Mr. Druid''s slightly hurried voice.


    You don''t have to worry about it.


    "Master."


    "Whoa, any objections?


    "Objection? No, I don''t. I''m a stupid kid."


    "" Huh?


    I think all the kids have some stupid part.


    What''s wrong with it?


    "You''re kind of a very unusual kid."


    "Master, excuse me."


    "As always, you''re serious ~"


    The look on Mr. Druid''s face tired of his master''s slightly frightened look.


    The two faces are completely different, but don''t feel very confused.


    Still, this master has a pretty strong habit.


    "Master, what are you doing here?


    "You''re sourcing rice. And the Druids?


    "Uh, no. Why are you in this town?


    "I was in a neighboring town, but you know I got a request for help from this town. I came to see your face wondering what your disciples were doing."


    "With that said, you said Gilmouth asked for help."


    Did the master worry about his apprentice and ask to see his face?


    There are some nice things about it.


    "Didn''t you come to laugh when you saw Gilmouth and me in trouble?


    Hmm?


    Exactly that......


    "Well, that''s how it is. But I was just a little worried."


    ... That''s right.


    Well, it''s possible you didn''t mean it.


    "But you''re pretty much under the influence of Grubbal. About half the stalls are closed."


    "Is that so?


    "Oh, I''ve been looking around, so I''m pretty sure."


    Until two days ago, many stalls were still open.


    "Really? I don''t know what to do, Ivy. If the stall is in this condition, the diner won''t be able to do it either."


    "Would you like to go back to the square? I still have ingredients, and I can make them if they''re simple. How about your master?


    "Eh!


    "Whoa? Okay? Druid, I''m sorry."


    Mr. Druid, you have to stand there a long time.


    Because I put it in my mouth, my master will play me.


    "Ha, master. Please don''t bother Ivy."


    "... that''s not really a rumor"


    You''re afraid to hear what rumors are going on.


    This is the way it''s always been, I guess I shouldn''t mind.


    "Ivy, do you care?


    Oh, my master''s aim has become mine.


    "No, because I don''t really care. Is there anything more inedible than that?


    "I don''t know, you''re a childish kid"


    I hope you don''t hesitate because I don''t get on with my master''s story...


    No, is this a trap, too?


    I feel a slight sign of peeping.


    ... Let''s ignore it.


    "You don''t seem to like or dislike it, so I''ll make it on my own"


    "Wow, it''s totally different from when I was a kid in Druid or Gotos. Are you sure you''re 6 or 7?


    I''m used to it!


    Who''s Gotos?


    ... Ah, like Mr. Gilmouth was definitely that name... like different?


    "Master, I am 9 years old"


    "... 9 years old? At that small size?


    Guh, don''t stab me in the heart the most with the word small.


    "In the meantime, shall we stay back in the square? Ivy, should we find somewhere we can shop along the way?


    The ingredients, uh, there''s still meat of wild rabbits and wild rats, and the vegetables are still there.


    I also secured new rice today in case of trouble.


    Seasonings and herbs have been fairly secure throughout the journey.


    "It''s okay. However, Mr. Druid could be the same bowl as yesterday, okay?


    "Sure. I''ll help you, just say anything."


    "No. It''s okay, because it''s easy"


    Tell me you''re okay, or I''m a little bad at being helped.


    I''m glad you can help me, but you can''t cook on your own steps.


    I kinda hate that.


    If it was enough to get me a plate, I''d appreciate it.


    Speaking of which, when I was with Mr. Ratlua and the others, we used to cook together in the beginning, didn''t we?


    At some point, it had changed to just serving plates and preparing water and tea.


    ... Could it have been unconsciously out of attitude?


    Oh, you were asked once, "Can you make it easier on your own? ''.


    I didn''t realize that at the time, so I wondered why you would ask me that.


    Perhaps you cared so that I could cook well.


    Next time I see you, I''ll thank you.


    "What''s up?


    "No, remember a while ago."


    "Really? Tell me if you need anything."


    "Yes."


    A bowl of beef filled with meat yesterday?


    Can it be substituted with meat from wild rabbits or wild rats?


    Well, let''s make it.


    As long as it''s full of meat, it''ll be okay to some extent.


    Oh, bowls can taste like meat, so let''s get rid of the smell with herbs, both wild rabbits and wild rats.


    "What''s" dude "? Never heard of it."


    Oh, I didn''t ask your master if the rice was okay.


    "It''s been fun since I left."


    Mr. Druid, your expression will tell you something.


    Goodbye, Master.


    "Ho, that sounds interesting"


    ... Did you successfully use your master''s personality?


    It''s kind of bad for your heart to be between these two.


    Return to the square, enter the tent and get Sola and Flem out of the bag.


    "Potion, leave it. Eat slowly."


    Make sure the two swing with a pull at each speed before leaving the tent to start cooking.


    Cook the rice first, then rub with the herb to remove the smell of the meat of the wild rabbit, then rub in the soy sauce.


    With that said, I''m cooking rice after putting it on water in my memory, but rice here is too soft to do that, isn''t it?


    After all, I guess the rice is a little different in nature.


    I''ll make you some tea.


    "Thank you. Is your master good?


    "Oh, I''m fine. I mean, I want a break. Why are you so fine?"


    Ahahahahahaha, it seems like your master has been playing with you for a long time.


    "Good luck"


    When Mr. Druid finishes preparing his tea, he sighs loudly and goes to his master.


    If I''d let you have that kind of grief, I''d think you''d play again......


    Oh, I think they said something.


    Are you all right?


    The rice just cooks and then steams, so we need to finish the utensils in the meantime.


    Simmer in the stock with the meat and vegetables of the ravioli, honey in soy sauce for flavoring.


    Add some dry, spicy herbs today.


    And then the eggs...... done together with the six fruits.


    "Done."


    Okay, let''s take it.


    Hmm?


    I wonder why Mr. Druid is falling apart?


    Master sounds like a lot of fun.


    You have the courage to get close there.

 179 175 Stories Still Young!

    "................................. Hey, Druid. What''s this?


    It''s not a cow, it''s a meat of wild rabbits, so a master staring at a bowl of wild rabbits is causing his face to cramp.


    Is something wrong?


    I eat one mouthful, but the smell is well removed and it is delicious.


    I''m getting better and better at cooking rice, so no problem.


    A little spicy is delicious.


    "What a bowl using ''kome''. Uh, this is wild rabbit meat."


    Wow, Mr. Druid''s full smile.


    And yet, for some reason, is it your fault that it looks black?


    "''Kome''... that''s bait. Humans eat it! Don''t eat" Kome "!


    The master pokes the spoon at Mr. Druid and says it out.


    I don''t know, you have a lot of rejection.


    Would that be so bad?


    Even though it''s delicious.


    "So didn''t Ivy ask you if there was anything you couldn''t eat before cooking? Master, you didn''t say anything, did you? Wasn''t it, Ivy?


    Do we talk here?


    Sure, ''Is there anything you can''t eat?'' I heard.


    I just have to ask you to give up even if something comes out that you can''t eat, than you didn''t say anything.


    But I guess I didn''t think the rice used as bait would come.


    "Right."


    In the meantime, let''s just look at the results and respond.


    That''s what I''m saying.


    "Druid, you set it up."


    Instead of fitting it, it''s like the master himself fitted it.


    "The master would have been on board, too, but he deserved it. Come on, master, eat. Because it tastes good."


    "Ugh, I didn''t know we''d be eating bait this year..."


    If you hate me that much, don''t want to know why.


    "Why do you refuse so much?


    "Older people would be worse off with rejection."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    Older people are better?


    "Hey, I''m still young. Don''t treat me like an old man."


    "Then you can eat, right? If you''re still a young master."


    Hahahaha, definitely payback to earlier.


    You''ve never seen such a black Druid before ~.


    Gently take your gaze off the two of you and focus on eating.


    Looking at it kind of looks bad for digestion.


    Oh, I haven''t heard why you hate rice.


    ... I''ll see you later, I''d rather not talk to you now.


    "Ugh, damn..."


    Oh, I ate.


    I was out of my sight, but I''m curious, so I''ll keep an eye on what''s going on.


    The crease between your eyebrows is terrible.


    Could it not have fit your mouth?


    "... delicious."


    "Ivy''s dishes are delicious. ''Kome'' looks well..."


    "You look just like a poisonous bug egg."


    "Ahahahahaha, you shouldn''t think about that"


    Hmm?


    You look just like a poisonous bug egg?


    I didn''t know that.


    So I wonder if they''ll hate me because of my appearance.


    "And it''s delicious. There''s no smell in the meat habits of wild rabbits. Nice one."


    Good.


    Looks like he liked it.


    "But I thought I''d eat Kome a lot."


    "Eh."


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Ivy is challenged to cook with a variety of ingredients"


    Thank you, Mr. Druid.


    It was helpful because I had no idea how to convince you.


    I''ll be sure to thank you later.


    "Ho, even though you''re young. How did you treat the smell of wild rabbits? It stinks a little, even if it''s fresh."


    "I use medicinal herbs"


    "Herbs for cooking? Do you use that stuff for cooking?"


    "Exactly. Haven''t you heard of it even in your master?


    "Oh, I''m not into cooking, but that''s a lot of information coming in. but you''ve never heard of cooking with medicinal herbs. When it comes to eating with medicinal herbs, it''s wild bat soup you don''t even want to recall"


    Nobato soup.


    I don''t like your master either.


    "Ivy, who can use herbs to make it taste great, is amazing!


    I''m using my previous knowledge, so I''m kind of a little backward when they say that.


    Wandering his gaze, Pong and his hand get on his head.


    When I look at you, your master is staring at me.


    "Master?


    "Young but amazing, Ivy is"


    I don''t know, I don''t think my reaction has changed a bit since just now.


    Until now, I don''t know where the thorns are, but it''s like getting rid of something...


    That''s a little different.


    It''s friendly, but it''s like being observed...... difficult.


    "Right. Wow."


    A deep wrinkle is engraved in the master''s eye buttocks for a moment only.


    Oh, different smile.


    It wasn''t the grin I felt behind me, it was a flash but I seemed really happy.


    "A treat. I ate good food a long time ago."


    "Dear treat, Ivy, thank you. I''ll do the laundry."


    "It was a treat. I''ll do it too, because it''s faster for two."


    "I''m sorry. I still can''t be one hand."


    "I don''t have a choice. I''ll wash it. Please flush it with water."


    As I layered my wash, Mr. Druid grabbed it for me.


    Thanking you for that, when you two try to get to the cooking place.


    "I thought you were a master and disciple, but the atmosphere kind of sounds like parents and kids"


    I hear your master''s teasing voice.


    Parents and children.


    There''s nothing good about a father''s statue.


    But Mr. Druid is your father.


    "I''m happy to be a kind father. I''ll bring you some tea."


    "Huh?"


    From next door, I heard a little crazy, but I don''t care.


    Because I think it''s my freedom.


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you''re a solid kid. You''re happy as a parent, Druid."


    "Don''t say anything extra out loud. There will be strange rumors again."


    Sure, ''the stupid kid I''m with was actually a bloody kid!''.


    You''d be surprised at the store owner or something.


    "Bad, again"


    "No problem."


    "Don''t you hate rumors and all that? They say whatever they want."


    Once there''s a rumor out there, whatever you do, it won''t go away.


    Then it''s best if you don''t mind.


    "Rumors can''t go away, and noise can spread more. If so, it''s best not to worry."


    "Right, but I''m sorry. Because I''m with you."


    "Mr. Druid is not bad. Plus, I think it''s an interesting rumor like," Stupid kid following me around. "


    "Really? Aren''t you annoyed?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, his face is turning into a grumpy thing.


    There''s someone in my place who''s angry with me.


    I think that''s a happy thing.


    "I don''t care. Because Mr. Druid will be here."


    "What? Me?


    "Yes. Do you believe the rumors?


    "No way, I don''t believe you."


    "If a loved one doesn''t get swept up by rumors, I don''t care, and I don''t have any anger."


    "............... right"


    "Yes."


    The two of us finish the washing and return to the front of the tent with dishes and new tea.


    Looking at my neighbor, she looks like she''s away today.


    So I''m renting the desk and chair I left unauthorized.


    Let''s make something good next time and thank you.


    Master, I''d like to ask you a few questions.


    "Oh, my God. This tea is delicious."


    "That''s the tea leaf Ivy found in the woods. Do you have any idea what is causing Grubal to become ferocious?


    "In the woods, that''s amazing. I did a little research on Gulbal, but I didn''t know what caused it. But he hasn''t been a Grubbal in a long time, but other demons have suddenly become violent."


    I need to talk about Gulbal and tea... you''re clever.


    "It was a long time ago? What was the cause then?


    "I don''t know that very well. You know, ferocious for eating dead demons in their lifespan."


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Dead demons in their lifespan?


    Mr. Druid sees his master with a strange look.


    But the master, too, just shrugs his shoulders for not knowing anything more.


    Unfortunately, there seemed to be no thread for a resolution.

 180 176 stories. Weird writing?

    "Speaking of which, the top adventurer who went to investigate Gulbal was wiped out?


    Huh?


    Sure, rumors were circulating that I was going home late.


    Destroyed?


    "Don''t say anything stupid. It''s okay, I think I''ve heard from you. Well, he said it was a less unexpected situation."


    That doesn''t seem to mean it''s okay...


    "Though I suppose it sucks that you don''t feel comfortable. After that, if we don''t hear from you, we need to be prepared."


    "Well, it is"


    "But we need to do something about it. So far, it looks like we''re just gonna get close to town, but we''re gonna have a good chance of coming in soon."


    "Ah, right. Uh, I think I''m still okay for the time being."


    Hmm?


    To Mr. Druid''s somewhat ridiculous response, his master gives him a strange look.


    I almost lean my neck for a second, too, but I remember Ciel.


    Perhaps while Ciel is around, he thinks he''s okay.


    But if you get attacked by numbers, you could get hit by as many strong siers as you want.


    So I don''t want you to push me too hard.


    "Is there anything there? How to undo Grubal."


    "It''s hard."


    Mr. Druid sighs at his master''s words.


    "Really?"


    Speaking of which, I used to say there were demons that suddenly became ferocious, but what happened then?


    "Um, I need to ask you something."


    "What''s up? Something bothering you?


    "Yes, your master said something similar had happened before, but how did you solve it then?


    "Oh, don''t worry about it for sure. Master?"


    When I look at your master, you have a wrinkle between your eyebrows.


    My eyes sharpen and I''m scared.


    Was that a question you shouldn''t have asked?


    "Ah, that''s it. It just said," I burned a dead demon in my lifespan. "


    Burned?


    I don''t know, that''s crazy.


    What your master just told you was'' ferocious because you ate a demon that died in its lifespan ''.


    I should have eaten it, but how could there have been a body that could have been burned?


    You''re saying there''s a lot of demons dying in their lifespan?


    "Uh, is that decent information?


    Oh, do you sometimes mean false information?


    "It''s real information because it was a well signed piece of literature left behind by the village"


    Signed literature?


    It''s about something that has been censored and proven to be true.


    In other words, there was a demon who really died in his lifespan and became violent.


    Speaking of which, why did you bother writing like this?


    "What''s going on, Ivy?


    He saw you tilt your neck. Mr. Druid asks.


    "Uh, why did you bother writing ''Dead in Life''?


    "Hmm? Well, it''s because the facts are, isn''t it?


    "Yes, but I feel like I don''t need to write. Would you rather write the name of a dead demon than that?


    I''m more concerned about what this demon is than the demon that died of its lifespan.


    Because if you know what the demon is, you can be careful.


    "Sure you do."


    "Oh, you''re absolutely right."


    "Master, didn''t it say anything about the type of demon?


    "There wasn''t. The literature reads:" Demons who ate demons who died in their lifespan, become violent and attack villages "and" Demons who died in their lifespan, demons who became violent by burning, are sedated. It just said, "This will fix it."


    Is that it?


    "Didn''t you even have the demon name of the one who made it ferocious?


    "Oh, it wasn''t written. That''s a lot of literature out of hand. I used to keep records like this."


    "Right. If you didn''t know the demon''s name, you should write down the features."


    I can''t say anything because I''ve never read the literature, but is it still a bit strange to write?


    But someone who knew then that they were going through censorship signed this for sure, right?


    That is.


    "Does lifespan matter more than the type of demon?


    "" Huh?


    Hmm?


    I wonder why they all tilt their necks there.


    "Well, the signed literature should say something important."


    "Oh, the literature often says that past experiences seem to help the future. Demonic features and how to crusade. As for the top demons, that includes the experience that this happens when you put your hands on them."


    "It''s an important source of information that connects lives."


    You didn''t know it was that important.


    "Even more important, I think, is life expectancy. Maybe not because I didn''t know you didn''t give the demon''s name, but because other demons could have had the same thing happen."


    "Other demons?


    "Yes, uh, when you write that it''s Grubbal who died in his old life, only Grubbal will be careful. But if the same thing happens to demons other than Grubbal, who died in their lifespan, it''s dangerous to be only concerned about Grubbal."


    "I see you''re targeting all demons by not writing their names."


    "Ah, I see. Druid, this guy''s pretty smart."


    "Master, the way you say this is rude to Ivy"


    "Same as always."


    Master''s words are a little cluttered, but you don''t particularly care.


    I guess it''s because it suits the atmosphere somehow.


    "So, what do we do?


    "What? What is it?


    Tilt your neck with Mr. Druid.


    Master, there are too few words.


    "Oh, my God, Ivy gave me the information. You''re not gonna tell Gotos?


    "Oh, right. I''ll tell Gilmouth."


    "It may be my thoughts, but are you okay?


    If you were Mr. Gilmouth, you''d judge me properly.


    I''m sorry to give you pointless information when you''re busy.


    "It''s not a problem. It''s his job to gather all the information and identify it. And I think we need Ivy''s intel."


    "That''s right, Ivy. But I don''t think this information was going to work until my master realized it."


    "What are you talking about, I would have brought you information. That''s enough."


    Uh, what''s enough?


    "Master, I can''t see the excuse"


    "What, what''s so ugly about it?


    Do you admit you won''t say anything about excuses?


    Manage to keep me from laughing.


    Getting involved is going to be a pain in the ass.


    To calm your feelings, divert your gaze slightly from the two of you.


    "Is that it, Mr. Gilmouth?


    At the end of the deviant gaze was the figure of Mr. Gilmouth, who was in a long rush.


    Oh, I came into the square.


    Are you looking for Mr. Druid?


    "It''s all I''ve got."


    "Ho. You''re starting to say a lot. I used to run around in the woods crying, Peppy."


    "I''m not crying about peppies. Totally."


    "Um, Mr. Gilmouth is here. Why don''t you run errands on Mr. Druid?


    Two gazes in my words turn to Mr. Gilmouth coming this way.


    "Whew, I knew it!


    The expression on Mr. Gilmouth''s, very unpleasant voice.


    Oh, that''s the same reaction Mr. Druid had a while ago.


    "Hey, how you doing?


    Master''s, eye for prey or what?


    If they do see me with this eye, I don''t run fast.


    "Why are you here? Someone said something stupid about seeing my master, so I came here to find out the truth about the Druid..."


    Mr. Gilmouth''s gaze turns to Mr. Druid but is gently diverted.


    Mr. Druid has already been through this, so I guess he''s not willing to help.


    Hmm?


    Uh, Mr. Gilmouth said you couldn''t even look me in the eye.


    "Good luck, Mr. Gilmouth!


    "Ivy abandoned me"


    No, because.


    Because I don''t think I''m the right person for your master to play with.


    "You''re a terrible guy, that attitude toward a long time old master. Don''t you think so, Gotos?


    Come on, Mr. Gilmouth!

 181 177 stories. Huh? Want some?

    Mr. Gilmouth and his master reunited, maybe five minutes.


    I don''t know, Mr. Gilmouth feels a little old.


    It''s your fault, I''m sure.


    Still, Mr. Gilmouth will be polite to his master, too.


    Mr. Druid is basically polite, too, and he just has vegetables sometimes.


    "Master, that''s about it. Gilmouth will be useless."


    "Oh, my God, that''s pathetic. What if I can''t say this back?


    No, I don''t know if it''s possible because Gulbal hasn''t been able to handle it.


    I''m trying, so I think I can give you a little backup.


    Or is this how to support you as a master?


    I see the master''s face all the time.


    Sounds like a lot of fun.


    "So, are the top adventurers wiped out?


    "... ha, I honestly don''t know. It''s the third day I''ve lost my voice."


    Day 3¡­.


    The problem is getting bigger than I thought.


    When the top adventurers returned, they assumed that some solution would be found.


    No way, I never thought I wouldn''t come home.


    "Then I guess you''re thinking of your next hand"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Mr. Gilmouth gives a harsh look and shuts up.


    Don''t you have the next hand?


    Or rather difficult?


    "Gilmouth, I''m telling you, don''t get involved."


    Mr. Druid spits out words in such a voice that he has never heard of them.


    It was so different that I didn''t know whose voice it was for a moment.


    "Oh, I know. I don''t want to be a scrap."


    Involve?


    Crumbs?


    I don''t know, but it seems pretty difficult.


    Hmm, I wish I could help you... because I''m weak myself.


    When it comes to doing something, you will rely on Ciel.


    That''s everything, too.


    No way, I need to help you with something I can do myself.


    "What? There''s nothing you can do in this situation."


    "Master, this is all I can''t give in"


    Mr. Druid''s harsh eyes stare at his master.


    The Master seems a little surprised by that gaze.


    I took a slight breath and nodded, "Okay," you wouldn''t know why.


    ... My father, he''s cool.


    I blush my head to say a few words, but let''s stop now.


    Later, let Sora and Flem hear it.


    "Oh, yeah. I found Ivy funny."


    No, it''s funny...


    And I think there are other people who have noticed.


    "What is it?


    "Have you looked into cases where demons become violent?"


    "Yeah, sure. It was a fairly long time ago literature, but there was something I could determine to be a similar situation, but I couldn''t use it."


    "What''s life expectancy?


    Mr. Gilmouth sees his master with a questionable look.


    "That''s right. It''s that half-way piece of literature. The demon''s name, or even the details, would have helped with this one. Why such literature exists"


    Is that how you interpret it after all?


    "Look, Druid, this way of thinking is normal. Ivy''s a little different."


    "Master...... not at all. Huh."


    Master, I don''t feel like now is the time to prove it.


    Mr. Druid is shuddering, too.


    "What is it, since just now? And Ivy noticed something."


    "A different interpretation of that literature."


    Mr. Druid pinches his mouth before his master says anything.


    I''m sure if you''re a master, it''s because you pinch extra words.


    "Different interpretation?... I don''t know. What''s that supposed to mean?


    "It wouldn''t have written any information identifying the demons, would it?


    "Oh, that''s why I thought it was an unusable literature, isn''t it?


    Ivy thinks life expectancy is important.


    "Lifespan?"


    Mr. Gilmouth looks at me, so he nods and gives his consent.


    "That''s right. I was wondering if any demon that died in its lifespan would have the same phenomenon. So I didn''t dare write anything that would allow me to identify the demons. And it''s written in such a way that it doesn''t even identify the demons that have become violent."


    "I mean, any demon could be affected, so I don''t have any demon information"


    Mr. Gilmouth with a slightly surprising look.


    "I see, then that way of writing literature also makes sense... well"


    Mr. Gilmouth has come up with something.


    If this makes a difference in my interpretation, I guess I''m sorry.


    "If so, what does the solution mean?


    Yes, that''s the problem, isn''t it?


    Ferocious by eating dead demons in their lifespan, which means there should be no more dead demons there.


    Yet they burn demons that have died in their lifespan where the solution lies.


    I have no idea what that means.


    "That''s right ~. I don''t know where it is"


    I feel that whoever wrote this literature has only written important parts so as not to create misunderstandings.


    I mean, the solution, too, should be a succinct way to write it down.


    "I ate it and you still have it? I ate... haven''t you actually eaten?


    "Ivy, what''s up?


    Hmm?


    Have you spoken the words in your head?


    "What is something that won''t go away if you eat it?


    "... uh, naked?


    "No! Er..."


    That was a bad way to ask.


    I don''t know how to ask...


    "You ate it, and you burned it, and you didn''t lose it, did you? Actually, isn''t there something about a dead demon instead of a carcass?


    Yeah, if this is it, do you manage to get through?


    But I can''t think of any reason why you didn''t write something about it in the literature.


    "I see, you can also think that way. Come on... Ivy''s idea is interesting."


    Looks like this guy''s turned out good, even though I don''t care.


    "Holy shit. I say don''t stare at me so much. The Druid guy."


    Hmm?


    Your master says something, but your voice is too small to hear.


    "Master?


    "No, it''s nothing. Can''t you come up with something better than that? You guys."


    Mr Gilmouth and Mr Druid are taking it seriously.


    I think about it for a while but shook my neck to the side.


    The master also sighs loudly, thinking about it.


    Things that make demons ferocious...... that''s hard.


    "Is it difficult for that demon to reach its lifespan?


    You were just wondering, weren''t you?


    If you''re going to be ferocious with a longevity demon, you can have more examples.


    But the literature said it was one of a pretty long time ago.


    I mean, it''s gonna be hard for demons to reach their lifespan...?


    "I don''t know the area very well. But any superior demon will be hunted as a bait if he gets a little weaker because it''s a weak and forceful world"


    I see, if any strong demon gets old, he becomes weak, if he gets weak, he becomes the object of being hunted?


    Tough world.


    "How long is demon life?


    "Life expectancy, literature says, over 200 years."


    200 years!


    That''s amazing, will you survive 200 years?


    I guess the longevity demon has a lot of strength.


    So old and weak that you won''t be attacked.


    "Strong demons, they have magic because they''re demons, right?


    "That''s right, it''s a monster."


    "Right. Um, what happens when the magic of a demon is strong enough to live on?


    "Hmm?"


    Master tilts his neck.


    "The magic power of demons strong enough to live for over 200 years and not be attacked in old age. It''s quite powerful magic."


    Is there ever a magic overflow from the carcass?


    If it overflows.


    "You can eat magic."


    "" "Huh?


    "When you die, your body will overflow with magic, and the other demons who ate it will become ferocious... what a stupid idea, isn''t it? But this idea leaves a carcass, so you can solve the problem of burning it."


    Oh, my God, you think too much.


    "Ivy!"


    "Ha!"


    Surprised, all of a sudden Mr. Druid screams.


    What? I''m sorry.


    Did something go wrong?


    "Wow, Ivy is. Hahaha, right. Magic."


    My master sends me a very impressive gaze.


    What, what''s scary?


    "Thank you, Ivy. Right, magic."


    Uh, what''s the thanks?


    I don''t know what that means.


    "Speaking of which, there was something in the report about magic. At that time, I processed it as having nothing to do with this one."


    Magic?


    Oh, you thought of something you ate as magic.


    Huh?


    Can you eat magic?

 182 178: The world of demons is tough.

    "I''m sorry, but I''ll go back and review the literature and the report."


    Mr. Gilmouth takes his seat in a hurry.


    "Let''s go too."


    The Master seems to be able to help Mr. Gilmouth.


    ... Mr. Gilmouth, if you see that disgusting look.


    "Whoa, is there a problem too? My sweet master wants to help you."


    Look, ''cause I''m definitely going to be attached.


    "Hahaha, thank you"


    The look on Mr. Gilmouth''s face he gave up and his master''s full grin.


    I thought of it when Mr. Druid did, but it''s strange because it looks like a good relationship.


    "See you later."


    "Yes. Good luck"


    You''re going to go back to the guild and reread the literature and stuff, it''s tough, Mr. Gilmouth said.


    Oh, I wanted to ask Mr. Druid something.


    "Mr. Druid, do demons eat magic or something?


    I will ask Mr Druid the question I felt earlier.


    "Hmm? Maybe Ivy doesn''t know?


    "What?"


    What are you talking about?


    "Bad, I assumed you knew. Many demons are said to eat magic."


    "Really?


    Do you want to eat?


    Or from the way Mr. Druid put it, you know this is normal.


    ... Ugh, that''s embarrassing.


    "Some demons eat only fruit that contains the magic of a tree called a native demon soul in the back of the forest."


    "Such demons... herbivores in demons?


    "What, what?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Also, the previous knowledge......


    Mr. Druid, my mouth is slippery because the tension has faded.


    If you''re not careful, you''re going to do it even in front of the others.


    "If demons die outside their lifespan, what can you think of?


    If you die from other causes, will the magic overflow?


    No, if that''s the case, there''s got to be more information on the ferocious demons.


    That means if you die from other causes... disappear?


    "If you were to die outside of life expectancy, you would often fight and die. In that case, we''ll use a lot of magic in battle, so there shouldn''t be that much magic left when we die."


    Oh, well.


    I totally forgot to use magic when fighting.


    You''re fighting for your life, so you shouldn''t spare any magic.


    In that case, the magic power of those who lose will be considerably diminished.


    If there''s any magic left, does that mean eating doesn''t make it ferocious?


    Hmm, if I were to die of something else, would I be sick?


    But even if you''re sick, you''ll be more likely to be targeted if you get weaker.


    A demon with a lifespan may be quite rare.


    Maybe that''s why there''s not much literature left either.


    "But why didn''t you write about magic in the literature?


    If demons are the norm to eat magic, that''s what you should write in the literature.


    Why didn''t you write it?


    "Maybe you didn''t know."


    "What? But it''s obvious, right?


    Mr. Druid said...


    "Previous literature that shows demons eat magic can say something like black."


    Speaking of which, the master said he had read it in old literature.


    In other words, is it possible to eat magic in the literature of an era that is not yet known?


    "I hope you know something because he said he was going to reread it again."


    "Right."


    "Well, don''t go home. The cup of tea."


    "Oh, I will. I''ll wash it while I''m making hot water."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, I''m free while I wait for the water to boil, so I''d better have something to do."


    When you just wait for the water to boil, it kind of feels like a long time.


    When you''re washing things, it won''t be long.


    "Right, thanks. The bowl of wild rabbits was delicious. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow. Be careful on your way home."


    "Hahaha, thanks"


    Drop Mr. Druid off from the square.


    "It''s been a kind of a rushed day."


    Wash the glass while the water is boiling and return to the tent.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. You''re already asleep."


    Both Sola and Flem were already in their dreams.


    Wipe your body and put on new clothes.


    It''s time for your clothes to wash up.


    Find a river in the woods or a washroom in town.


    I know the river is better because I can be with Ciel longer, right?


    "All right, let''s find the river tomorrow"


    Get a place to sleep and lie down.


    "Sola, Flem, good night"


    Tomorrow we''ll go to the river, wash up, go to the store owner''s and talk about the sauce.


    Fluffy... Good night.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Consciousness surfaces at signs that people are going.


    "Eh, good morning. Sola, Flem"


    Speak up, but two are still asleep.


    Seeing how it goes makes me want to sleep again but it''s pretty noisy outside the tent.


    Is something wrong?


    Maybe I overslept...... no, that''s not it.


    From the angle of light coming in through the entrance to the tent, I can tell it''s only morning.


    Yet outside the tent, people are rushing around.


    "... you should make sure."


    Raise your body and extend your arms up.


    Feels good ~.


    In the meantime, there is more noise outside the tent.


    Let''s make sure in a hurry, I''m getting anxious.


    Get dressed and get out of the tent.


    "Morning."


    Turning back to your voice, it''s your neighbor, Matthew.


    "Good morning. Is something wrong?


    "A few of the top adventurers who had gone to the back of the woods to find out about Gulbal came back."


    "What, is that true?


    Good, you''re safe.


    ... that, but a few now...


    "Aren''t they all?


    "Still, it doesn''t sound like proper information, but it seems like three people. Plus, I heard you were hurt pretty bad."


    Three!


    Surely three teams of top adventurers would have gone to the back of the woods about Gulbal.


    Mr. Druid said he was on three teams...... 13.


    I can''t believe there''s three of them.


    I hope yesterday''s information helps.


    Say thank you to Mr. Matthew and go back inside the tent.


    I''d like to go to Mr. Druid''s right now and ask for information, but let''s put some time aside.


    If I go, it won''t do me any good.


    "Sola, Flem, wake up. Let''s have dinner."


    Wake up to the words of rice, Sola.


    As we line up the potions, Frem wakes up slowly.


    Make sure the two of them are eating potions before starting their own meal.


    Dried meat and fruit in the morning.


    "I knew I cared! Shall we go find Mr. Druid? But if I interrupt..."


    To my soliloquy, Sola and Flem shake each with a pull.


    It''s like being backed up.


    ... maybe not.


    All right.


    "Look, if you''re not there, I''ll give up. Find it and come back if you seem busy. Let''s do that."


    Yeah, be careful not to disturb me...


    "Ivy, are you awake?


    "Whew!"


    "What, Ivy? Sorry."


    "No, it''s okay. Wait a minute, please."


    I was surprised that Mr. Druid''s voice sounded unexpected.


    Or I was too immersed in my thoughts to completely confirm the signs around me.


    Calm down.


    Still, it''s still early in the morning.


    What''s wrong with Mr. Druid at this hour?

 183 179. Ciel is a benefactor.

    "Morning."


    There was a troubled look Mr. Druid when he left the tent.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Good morning. Can I help you?


    "I''m sorry early in the morning, can you follow me for a second?


    Looks like something really happened.


    "Okay. Can I have a moment, please? I''ll have it ready in a minute."


    "You can take your time. Sorry."


    Aren''t you in a hurry?


    Return to the tent and tell Sora and Flem what Mr. Druid called you.


    "Will you come with me?


    To my inquiry, two of them gave me a puffy shake at each speed.


    This means'' fine ''.


    The two recently learned not to shake away their gaze if they didn''t like it.


    When they first did, I was surprised.


    I wasn''t quite in a hurry because I hadn''t figured out what it meant yet.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    "Sorry, early this morning"


    "Because I was going to go find Mr. Druid when I finished dinner too"


    "Right. Uh, did you hear what I said?


    "I haven''t heard the details. It''s just that the three of them came back with more injuries...... is that true?


    "Yeah, but they treated me well, so I''m fine"


    I''m glad it''s okay, but was it still just the three of us?


    "Can I get around here?


    "What?"


    I was here about Mr. Druid, so I hadn''t checked the location.


    Looking around, somewhere a little off the boulevard with no people around.


    "Gilmouth hasn''t announced the details yet, because now everyone is listening. Unless you have a magic item, there''s a good chance people will ask. Sorry, Ivy, are there any signs of people around here? ''Cause I can''t get a sign."


    Are you saying you don''t want to be heard?


    The signs of people......


    "There seems to be no one around us because there are no signs."


    "Thank you, three of you, but from what Gilmouth has heard, it looks like Ciel has helped."


    "... eh!


    I''m talking about Ciel, so you searched for a place where no people were.


    Or did Ciel help you?


    "Really?


    "Oh. I''m badly injured, but my consciousness seems clear. Gilmouth told me that the three of them came back close to town but were surrounded by gurbars and chijicas."


    "Chijica?"


    "I''m a big, big demon of character with big fangs, but it seems to be getting ferocious"


    "Really?"


    "Looks like they came in quite a crowd, and when they thought they couldn''t do it anymore, a demon that looked terribly like Adandala suddenly appeared and said they had defeated Grubbal and Chijica who were there"


    Knocked him out?


    If it was really Ciel, it would have been pretty tough.


    "They took it all down, and they thought it was our turn next, and they carried their foot injured buddies on their backs, and they carried them to town."


    You''d be a good kid if you were Ciel.


    I have to compliment you.


    "Now behind the woods, Gilmouth and his master, along with several adventurers, are going to confirm the carcasses of Gulbal and Chijica"


    "Um, can we go to the woods? I''d like to make sure it''s really Ciel."


    "Gilmouth gave me permission. Do you know where he is? There may be a chance we''ll go to Gilmouth and the others."


    "What do you think? I don''t know what to do like Ciel in the woods. Is that Ciel hurt or something?


    "Ah, bad. I don''t know about the injury because I didn''t speak directly to the adventurer."


    "Really?"


    Is it okay to deal with two kinds of fierce demons?


    The medicine for the injury... is everything okay because Sola is here?


    "Shall we go to the woods?


    "Yes."


    The people of town gather on the boulevard to talk, but there is a lot of grief.


    Until yesterday, there was still room for something.


    "Rumors are already spreading all over town."


    "Right. The square was also quite rushed in the morning."


    "When the top adventurer gets hit, it hurts a lot. Whoever protects the town won''t have long to make a scene."


    "Is Mr. Gilmouth okay?


    "Master has a good idea."


    "Are you the master?


    Why is your master here?


    "He was a well-known top adventurer. He''s probably speaking to his former buddies, too."


    Was your master an amazing adventurer?


    Ex-companions, are they from the team?


    "If the people in town make a scene, they should probably keep it down before they get on the table and riot. Use their names in full. Gilmouth will be easier to move if the masters deal with the people of the town"


    Was the master coming to town thinking about what if?


    I don''t know, that''s amazing.


    "Huh, you can''t keep your head up forever"


    "You''re a wonderful master"


    "... if I don''t have a teasing habit, it would be better."


    Am I?


    Because of that personality, I feel like a master.


    "Good luck"


    "Mr. Druid, are you sure you want to go to the woods? Take me to Ivy."


    "I want to be sure, because I really do. Please."


    The gatekeeper is a little confused.


    Probably can''t possibly take a kid to the woods in this situation.


    But I need it, so please.


    "Ha, be really, really careful"


    "Oh, I''ll protect you if anything happens, I''ll be fine"


    "... be careful"


    Did Mr. Gatekeeper give up, open the gate and let me out?


    You''re totally familiar with me.


    "Thank you. I''m coming."


    Say hello and head to the woods.


    Well, where will Ciel be?


    In the meantime... a dump, I guess.


    "Where shall we go?


    "Let''s go to the dump."


    The two of us head to the dump.


    Check around the way and get Sola out of the bag.


    "Sora, don''t go far because the demons Grubal and Chijica are getting violent and rampant"


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft."


    Flem... you''re still asleep.


    "Flem, isn''t it time to stay awake longer? I''ve got a firm body."


    "Teriyu ~... Riu ~..."


    I don''t know why I told you to wake up, but sleep in the middle of a ringing.


    Mm-hmm. We''ll discuss the ferocity once it''s cleared up.


    Or let''s beg you to stay awake longer.


    Yeah.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting... I did"


    Soon Sora will be in the classic position.


    You really like it over Mr. Druid''s head.


    "What''s going on?


    Nor does Mr. Druid have any doubts about having Sora on his head.


    I wonder about that.


    "No, shall we go... Ah, Siel, I''m here"


    I fluttered in the wind and felt signs of Ciel.


    Waiting as it were, Ciel descends from the fluttering tree top.


    I immediately look around my whole body.


    It doesn''t look like he''s hurt, there''s no blood on it.


    "Ciel, did you protect the adventurers in town?


    "Nya-yay."


    Hey, Doya. Facial Ciel.


    Apparently definitely in Ciel.


    "Was it Ciel after all? Thanks."


    Mr. Druid gently strokes Ciel''s head.


    "Mr. Ciel, you''re smart. Wow. But I was worried you might be hurt. Was it okay?


    I looked all over my body and thought it was fine, but I might be injured where I can''t see it.


    "Nya-yay."


    Does that mean you''re okay?


    Good.


    Nevertheless.


    "It was tough, wasn''t it? It''s amazing how many Grubals and Chijicas there were."


    "Nya-yay."


    Oh, I know I''m in a great mood.


    Eh, I hate to say it...... but exactly.


    "Ciel, eh. Let''s keep our tails down a little bit."


    Tail that stops perfectly.


    And I''ll put my ears to sleep a little bit, Ciel.


    Ah, that''s why I didn''t want to tell you.


    Absolutely, Ciel, it''s depressing.


    "I''m not mad, and I''m not in trouble. It''s just a little dusty..."


    What are you talking about, I...


    The extra ciel depresses me.


    "Ciel, thank you for helping my fellow town. They said," Thank God for your life. "


    Thank you, Mr. Druid.


    Ciel''s tail shakes gently.


    Good, now you''re adding and subtracting me.


    "Cool, Ciel"


    My tail shakes violently twice in my words but quickly turns into a slow shake.


    Ciel is cute, but so is your tail.

 184 180 stories. Evolution? Growth?

    It''s good that Ciel helped, but isn''t that a problem?


    "Um, what did you say about Ciel, Mr. Gilmouth?


    "You don''t have to worry. Gilmouth, or Master, said Adandala was smart enough to say that."


    "Really?


    "No, I''ve never heard of it. Probably saw Gilmouth''s attitude and decided there was something the master said to put the place away"


    I''ll explain the situation to your master later.


    I feel better about that.


    "So Ivy, I''m talking about Ciel, can I talk to my master? Me and Gilmouth guarantee that guy. Because I''m definitely not the kind of person who talks to people."


    "It''s no problem. ''Cause I think I should let my master know too."


    "Thank you. Keep your master at your side and Ivy and Ciel will definitely be protected no matter what"


    That''s an amazing trust.


    That''s what your master has been doing to make you think so.


    I''d like to hear about the old days next time.


    ... stories about Mr. Druid and Mr. Gilmouth''s past, etc., sounds interesting.


    "Pu?"


    When I turn my gaze to Mr. Druid''s head on Sora''s voice, Sora is ringing towards the opposite forest where I am.


    Find out if there''s anything, but nothing in particular.


    "Sola?"


    What''s the matter with you?


    There''s no sign of anything...


    "Pu, pu, pu."


    Oh, it''s back to normal.


    I wonder what it was.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Puffy."


    Looks fine.


    I care, but I don''t feel any signs.


    I want to understand what Sora is saying... but you just can''t.


    "Looking okay?


    "Yes. Looks fine. What was it?


    "I don''t know, but you rang a little differently than usual"


    It was a slightly tailed way of ringing, like I do wonder something.


    I feel like it''s the first time I''ve heard the way it sounds up the end of the story.


    So I got up a little bit, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    Sola is already in a good mood, exercising vertically over Mr. Druid''s head.


    You''re used to seeing it.


    "Well, it''s bad for Ciel, but it''s time to go back. If you stay in the woods long enough, the gatekeeper''s gonna come looking for you."


    No way, I don''t think so.


    Well, I know you''re worried.


    "I''m sorry, Ciel. Thanks for helping the people in town this time. But don''t do anything unscrupulous. You can''t get hurt!


    "Nya-yay."


    Do you understand that?


    You''re worried.


    Break up with Ciel and walk the road back to town.


    Sola is getting off Mr. Druid''s head and bouncing around with piompions.


    Apparently, you''re in a pretty good mood.


    "Sora, is it time for you to go back to your bag?


    "Puppy, puppy."


    Jump big with Piong and keep it in my arms.


    Is that it?


    Could it have jumped at a good distance?


    Until now, I''ve tweaked it, and I''ve caught it.


    Now, it jumped naturally into my chest.


    "Sola...... mayhem?


    "Buh."


    ... ''Bu''?


    "Whoa, is that a new way of ringing? Sure sounds more like you''re complaining about the way it sounds."


    Mr. Druid''s impressed voice walking next door enters my ear.


    It doesn''t seem to be a mistake.


    "I''m sorry. And it''s amazing, you can now measure the distance."


    "Pu ~"


    I wonder if it''s evolution or growth?


    Either way, it''s a little easier to understand how you feel now.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    "Puffy?"


    Oh, the end of the story is up.


    Lovely.


    Caress Sora thoroughly before putting her in the bag.


    Flem fell asleep again with a big yawn when Sola went in.


    "No more Flem."


    I don''t have a choice.


    Flem has Flem''s growth...... I may have never seen him stretch before.


    I don''t think I''ve seen Sora''s stretch.


    Extension, is this also evolution or growth?


    Don''t worry.


    Slowly returning to town, I feel signs of coming this way from afar.


    After a while, I see the three gatekeepers coming this way with heavy gear.


    "I knew it."


    Mr. Druid''s shuddered voice.


    I didn''t know you were really coming.


    Besides, I think it''s only been a few dozen minutes.


    "I came to see how you were worried. Have you done your errands yet?


    "Yes, thank you"


    "Well, let''s go home because we''re gonna get security."


    Protection is the gate as soon as I walk a little further.


    "You guys, I told you it was okay."


    "There is. You can''t let a future child die."


    The oldest looking gatekeeper, he says.


    I kind of feel like I''m burning amazing.


    Is it your fault?


    "Yes, sir. What happened to Gilmouth and the others?


    "We came back a while ago. Secure the grub and chicken meat."


    "Right. Ivy, put your face on the guild, but what do we do?


    "I''ll go with you. Because I want to thank your master."


    Let''s have a listen there.


    "Right. Good luck."


    "Thank you"


    Safe and entering town from the gate, I thank the gatekeepers.


    All three seem satisfied.


    "Amazing. I didn''t think you''d really pick me up."


    "Hahaha, shall I tell the master from me more than that?


    "No. It''s about me, so I''ll talk. Thank you."


    Is your master familiar with Slime and Adandala?


    I''d like a little more knowledge of my dear companions...


    As we approached the guild, many people had gathered around it.


    "What''s going on?


    "Probably someone in town who wants to know what''s going on. And I''m here to see what kind of demons Grubbal and Chijica are."


    If you look closely, there are two types of demons rolling in front of the guild one by one.


    Is it the demon that Ciel defeated?


    "Chijika''s big, too."


    Bigger than Grubbal and fairly thick fangs.


    The legs are longer and thicker than the grubal.


    My physique is pretty guttural, too.


    "The back of the woods was a territory, and unless it pissed me off, I had a warm personality."


    Both Grubal and Chijica have become ferocious, and the scope of action has widened.


    I wonder what''s making you do that.


    "Shall we go? Over here."


    "Yes."


    After Mr. Druid, he moves on to enter the guild as if to soak people up.


    It was my first experience, and it was a little rough.


    "Huh."


    "Are you all right? You had more people than I ever imagined. Bad."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Because I''m small, I''ve been screwed up a few times.


    Every time I get help from Mr. Druid...... I don''t want to go through it again!


    There are not as many people in the guild as outside, but still more than usual.


    That''s a pretty harsh look on both people''s faces.


    "Oh, this way."


    I see your master''s voice from the top of the stairs, so I''m waving.


    Up the stairs, two men of similar age to your master.


    Guess who?


    "Did you come after all? Those two are former associates of the Master. Those three were teaming up."


    Was he speaking to his people, as Mr Druid said?


    "Good morning. Long time no see."


    Two people are returning their greetings to Mr. Druid''s words.


    Unlike your master, it looks serious.


    "Is Ivy with you, good morning? I''d like you to meet Maral and Tambas."


    Two people wave at me, so I bow my head.


    "Nice to meet you, Ivy."


    "Nice to meet you. It''s Maral."


    "Nice to meet you, Tambas."


    "This Ivy discovered what we just talked about. You''d be smart."


    "Ho, wow"


    Discovery?


    I wonder what it is.


    "We''ll look into the demons downstairs. I''ll report it when I find out what it is. Maral, let''s go."


    Mr. Maral and Mr. Tambas go down the stairs to check out the demons outside.


    Would you even dismantle it there?


    Oh, more than that, I wanted to talk to your master.


    "Master, I need to ask you something."


    "Hmm? I''m busy right now, okay?


    "Master, listen to me first"


    To Mr. Druid''s serious expression, his master refers to a room nearby.


    "Thank you"


    When the three of us enter the room, the master takes something out.


    When you look at it, the same thing as a magic item that doesn''t divulge the conversation Mr. Borolda had outside.


    After all, the adventurer who stuck it up there has it.


    I want a lot of secrets, too, that.

 185 181 Stories Combat Madness!?

    "So, what''s the story? Is this about the Adandala that Gotos hid through?


    Didn''t Mr. Gilmouth say anything?


    Overtaking the pursuit of your master would have been tough.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Right.... then let''s make a promise, Ivy, before we listen."


    Promise?


    "Gotos hides so much. What we''re going to talk about will be important content that we don''t want to be known about. So."


    Master, how the hell did you ask Mr. Gilmouth?


    Mr. Gilmouth, were you okay?


    "Whatever you hear, you won''t divulge that story to anyone. Nor do I take advantage of it. You''re worried because it''s a promise by mouth, but I want you to believe me."


    To a slightly different way of talking, a serious look.


    I''m convinced that this is the master Mr. Druid or Mr. Gilmouth trusts.


    "Thank you. I''ll tell you everything."


    One head down, then the three of us sit in a chair and start talking.


    First of all, that I''m a starless Tamer, and that I''m Taming Adandala.


    The method of tayming is unknown, and two collapsed slimes are also taymed.


    Honestly, I didn''t know how far to go.


    But I decided to believe your master, who made a promise with a serious look on his face.


    Mr. Druid''s the one who assured me, too, I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    And Sola didn''t respond.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uh, I told you everything, but your master won''t respond.


    I see Mr. Druid because I''m in trouble.


    "Probably can''t keep up with the processing because it was more than I expected. I''ll calm down in a while, I''ll be fine."


    More than I expected.


    "Sola, Ciel, Flem, they''re amazing."


    Organic matter, slime capable of processing inorganic objects at the same time, Adandala, rare in being itself in a superior demon.


    I don''t feel it when I''m with you, but when I tell people, don''t feel strongly that they''re unusual because of their reaction.


    "I hope Ivy herself has some of that amazing presence. Ivy, who''s taming those kids, is amazing, too."


    "What?"


    Me too?


    I don''t think so.


    "Huh."


    The master suddenly sighs loudly.


    Uh, was there something wrong?


    "Hahahaha, so Gotos won''t even talk willingly"


    "Oh, I didn''t tell Mr. Gilmouth about Sola and Flem."


    "Really? Well, that''s enough about Adandala."


    "But are you taming Adandala...... No, I didn''t expect to hear that before I died."


    Is it that shocking?


    I don''t know because it''s about me.


    "Ivy, okay. I don''t care who talks about this. Anyone who talks is bound to have an inquisition."


    Oh, again.


    When I introduce the Solas, they all pay the same attention.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Fine, then. But I''m relieved to know that Adandala is perfectly fine."


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Adandala is so much a fighter fanatic that she likes to fight."


    Hmm?


    A battle freak?


    "Now, in fact, if Adandala becomes an enemy, we''ll have to abandon the town and evacuate to another town or village, even if it''s dangerous"


    Eh......


    "Um, battle crazy... the demon named Adandala"


    Is that it?


    What did you want to hear?


    The impact is too strong.


    "Master, is Adandala a demon who likes acts of combat? I haven''t heard much about it."


    "Not much is known, but there''s no doubt about it. There were more than one team that made the leap to Tame Adandala when I was younger, and the information that''s going on is pretty much what they brought back. There was something in it called a personality that preferred combat behavior"


    I wanted to know about Adandala, but it''s not what I thought.


    Besides, as Ciel particularly likes to fight......


    Speaking of which, you seemed like fun when you were knocking down Gulbal.


    "Tame, do you have an adventurer?


    "No, Adandala''s too strong. About ten well-known adventurers died and the story disappeared"


    "So much?"


    There must be about ten adventurers with quite strong powers who are known by name...


    "Well, it''s such a dangerous demon that people have long said, ''Whoever hands on Lew, Suhaba and Adandala is a fool''. It''s worse to try to taste it. So I''m surprised Ivy taemed it. Tame, can''t you think of any way to do this?


    "Yes. Mark...... eh. Ciel was making a mark that appeared on a piece of her body when she took a taste of it. That''s all I''ve been feeling, ever since I started feeling my magic from that mark."


    "Simulate the mark? You shouldn''t be able to do that... No, even if Ivy lied... is that true?"


    I think I''ve confused your master again.


    "Okay, I understand. Speaking of which, you said there were some collapsed slimes."


    "Sola and Flem are here"


    Point to the bag you are raising from your shoulder.


    Master looks at the bag with interest.


    "Do you want to see?


    "Yes, is that good? I''ve seen the collapse slime before, but it''ll be gone soon."


    Open the bag lid.


    "Sola, Flem, I''m in the guild, so be quiet. And the master wants to see you. Okay?"


    Both Sora and Flem shake at my words to indicate permission.


    "Thank you, master, go ahead"


    "Whoa. What, this is it?


    The master peeks into the bag and stops moving, wrinkling between his eyebrows.


    And lean your neck.


    "Master?"


    When Mr. Druid speaks, raise your gaze from the bag.


    "Is that a collapsed slime? Seems pretty solid though."


    Yeah, that would be quite different from the collapse slime described in books and such.


    The master seems to have actually seen it.


    "At first, he was so weak that he seemed to disappear quickly."


    "Really?


    "Yes, but you''ve got to hold on a little bit."


    "Ho, does collapse slime grow? You''re not like any other slime."


    Slime doesn''t normally grow?


    "And that''s a beautiful color. Translucent slime? Speaking of which, where did you meet the two of them?


    "Uh, it''s Sola at first. We met near a lake with beautiful flowers."


    I have a strong memory of my first tame.


    "Uh, Flem was conceived by Sola"


    "Huh? Did you give birth?


    Oh, that''s a little different.


    "Excuse me. To be exact, Sola split into two parts, and we had a frem."


    That''s the exact way to put it.


    ".................. slime gives birth to slime"


    "Yes."


    Is this still unusual?


    "Uh, Master?


    "Is it rare after all?"


    When Mr. Druid peeks into the bag, Sora happily looses her pull.


    "I ran into a splitting scene, but I couldn''t believe what was in front of me more than checking my condition."


    Yes, it is.


    I was in a state of confusion, so you don''t remember Mr. Druid''s reaction or anything.


    Does the division of Sola make a stronger impression than losing one''s own arm?


    "Sorry, Ivy. If there''s anything you haven''t said, tell me now, and I need to think about it."


    That''s it?


    "Uh, is that something we''re not talking about?


    I think it''s okay now.

 186 182 Stories The Most Powerful Demon

    When I asked Mr. Druid what to tell me, he was supposed to tell me instead.


    When I hear it next door, I realize that I quite often forget to talk about it.


    I remember Sora''s power to help Mr. Druid and what he eats, but it was less important in me.


    Speaking of which, I forgot I ate some serious.


    "Joy and sorrow are clear, and I''m going to tell Ivy a lot of things in a honking voice."


    Isn''t that the same with the other slimes?


    When I look at your master, a flashing look.


    ... Apparently not.


    But you can communicate with the demons and animals you tame, right?


    There will be joy and sorrow in demons and animals... and I think the means to tell is about squealing.


    "Flem''s abilities are unknown so far. I''m not sure, but there''s something about listening to Ivy that makes me think that Sola is judging Ivy whether she''s a good person or a bad person."


    A good man or a bad man for me?


    ... Are you saying that you judged the person in the organization?


    What, did Mr. Druid think that I was the standard?


    ... Really?


    "Master, are you all right?


    When I''m thinking about it, Mr. Druid''s voice reaches my ear.


    When I see it, your master has his head.


    What, what happened?


    "Mr. Druid, are you all right, Master? Something ''Ivy!'' Ha ha."


    The Master, who lowered his voice, blocks the story.


    I don''t know. I''m mad!


    "No!


    "What?"


    "Look, you can''t still see me like this and tell me something for a few days! People are more suspicious, and as we talk, we decide if it''s okay! He said he looked like a good guy. What a rotten guy. If you talk to those guys about getting this kind of money, Ivy''s gonna be in trouble. Nice, people don''t judge by their appearance, they don''t trust people like they first met a few days ago. You got that?


    Uh, I didn''t know the way because it was quick.


    Probably means looking at people and judging them properly, right?


    "Okay. But it''s okay."


    "It''s not okay! It''s only been a few days since you met me, and yet you''ve told me something so important. What if I try to swap this information for gold? You can take Sola and Flem from Ivy."


    I don''t think people who probably do that will tell you not to trust yourself.


    "Um, Mr. Druid assured me of your master, and I decided that Sora would be fine"


    When we talked about your master, both Sola and Flem were bouncing around having fun.


    To be precise, Flem was just being rolled by Sola.


    When I''m out of the bag, if there''s a problem, stop and stare at me.


    When you''re doing something fun, it''s when there''s no problem.


    "Sola? Oh, you know what? No, maybe so... ha, I don''t trust people right away for now, okay"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Druid, too, don''t trust anyone you haven''t seen in years right away. What are you gonna do if I''m different? Ivy''s gonna get hurt. I can also use the dolphins to do something. Sometimes humans change in just one year, and that''s the blank for a few years. Review it thoroughly again before you judge."


    "Yes, but my master hasn''t changed the way he used to."


    The Master''s anger seems to have turned to Mr. Druid.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t mean to say, ''Don''t trust yourself''.


    That''s the master Mr. Druid just trusts.


    "Ha, but Ivy was such a great kid."


    Looks like a little anger has subsided.


    "Is that me?


    "That''s right. Because I have the power to make this all my people have."


    The power you can have with your people?


    "I don''t have the strength, do I? No stars."


    Speaking of which, your master had a faint reaction to no stars.


    I used to hear about no stars.


    "Speaking of which, you did. I''ve heard too much and the shock faded, but that was an amazing fact too."


    Did you just forget?


    Too bad.


    "So I have no power."


    "No, that''s not the power. What can I say, the power to attract people and demons, the power to connect those who are attracted?"


    I wonder what that means?


    "Bad, I can''t explain it well"


    "No."


    "I''m attracted to Ivy''s character."


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Druid said.


    My personality?


    What... where?


    "You have it."


    Until your master!


    Hmm, I don''t know.


    As he tilts his neck, Sora and Flem also lean sideways in the bag.


    Apparently we''re tilting our necks together... though we don''t have any necks.


    "Speaking of which, master. Was there anything about demon carcasses or magic in the adventurers'' story?


    Oh, yeah.


    It could have been solved with information about a demon that died over its lifespan or a mass of magic.


    "Oh, they found Lew''s body."


    Lew, you''re definitely strong enough to be said to be the strongest of demons.


    I''m not familiar with it at all, because we never meet unless we go to the bottom of the woods.


    "Lew, you''re certainly a demon with a good chance of life expectancy"


    "Oh, he was pretty surprised when he saw the carcass. Besides, Ivy imagined it was full of magic."


    "Is that true?


    I was anxious to know what I would do if I had misread the literature.


    "Oh, I''m pretty sure Gotos checked with them again and again."


    Right, good.


    Besides, if I burn that lew, I might be able to solve this ferocious problem as well.


    "Of the woods, did you tell us where it was?


    To Mr. Druid''s question, for some reason, his master laughs niggardly.


    "They say the place is under the biggest cliff in the back of the woods. Nice place, huh?


    "Is that it? Sure is a nice place."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about a jump fire over there so you can burn it relentlessly"


    Lew''s carcass seems to be in a very good place to burn.


    I''m worried about going to the back of the woods, but do you think we can work something out?


    Mr. Druid and his master are going on to talk about their upcoming actions.


    Honestly, I''m a little unsure what you''re talking about.


    However, I found that going to the woods was highly dangerous and that it would take some days.


    Is Mr. Druid going, too?


    Even with one arm, only adventurers are still knowledgeable and profitable to drive.


    Hmm, what are we going to do?


    "Well, Ivy. Maybe it''s time to go to the store? I''m sure your father will be waiting."


    Oh, is the story over?


    "Yes, Master, thank you for listening"


    "No, thank you for talking to me. Ahhh... Ivy, I need a favor."


    "What is it?


    It''s hard to say, but what is it?


    Is that it?


    Mr. Druid is laughing.


    What does your master say, are you predictable?


    "Adandala, yeah, it was more of a ciel, wasn''t it? Please, let me see you. This street."


    With that said, the master rises out of his chair and bows his head deeply.


    "Whew!"


    Mr. Druid raised his surprise at his master''s attitude.


    "Master, give me your head. Ciel will see you."


    "Is that true? I''ve always wanted to see you just once. That''s really good, huh?


    "Yes."


    "Thanks, Ivy, no - I''m glad I''m alive"


    That''s it!


    Don''t feel Ciel being far away sometimes.


    If it were a forest, I wouldn''t get that impression.


    ... There''s no such thing as Adandala, is there?


    "Um, do you have a demon similar to Adandala?


    "" Huh?


    No, I don''t want you to look at such strange things with your eyes.


    Ivy, Ciel is definitely Adandala.


    Mr. Druid seemed to read my thoughts, and I was laughed at bitterly.


    But everyone''s talking about Adandala and Ciel that doesn''t match!

 187 183 Stories Blown Out Women Are The Strongest

    When I got to the store, it was kind of noisy.


    I look at Mr. Druid and wonder what''s going on.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to go inside?


    "Before we do that, let''s just see how it goes"


    Through the window of the door, the two of us peek inside.


    Whoops!


    "Roar."


    I was suppressed in my voice, but Mr. Druid seemed unable.


    Looking right next to you, you have a great wrinkle between your brows.


    And a bit of a laugh.


    Previously, there was a verse that suppressed emotions a long time ago, but now there are emotions.


    Maybe something has changed in Mr. Druid.


    Once again, peek inside the store.


    Brother Dollar poking at Mr. Druid...... is that it?


    I wonder why I can''t quite remember that guy''s name.


    Is it an unconscious rejection?


    "How can you keep him here!


    In the store, the problem child is yelling at the store owner.


    The shopkeeper''s wife beside him, she''s got a face.


    Next to that, your sister... uh, looks at you like you made a little fool of yourself... is that your fault?


    "What do you want to do?


    "I wonder what"


    Hmm?


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Until now, I felt strongly about backwardness..."


    Is it different now?


    Is that supposed to mean you blew up the past?


    "So you moved on."


    "What? Right... Previous"


    Was it different?


    No, but you''ve always felt backwards because you''ve been imprisoned in the past.


    Doesn''t that mean we moved on?


    Well, can I have it different?


    Mr. Druid, you look kind of happy.


    "So, Mr. Druid, what do you want to do? Why don''t you go into the store and say hello with a smile on your face?


    "... you know what Ivy sometimes says?"


    "It''s rude. Greeting is important, isn''t it?


    "No, I''d totally hate it if I went in now and greeted you with a ''good smile''"


    "Uh, I thought it would be nice."


    Greeting with a smile is fundamental.


    So it shouldn''t be disgusting...... I''m sure.


    "What the hell. Always. I''m a victim! Why did you take him?"


    The child in question has a louder voice.


    You can''t have a voice just outside.


    Did Mr. Druid feel that way, too, so he opens the store door all the time.


    "Ha, could you please stop? Are you stupid? Or is it crumbs?


    Huh?


    The moment I opened the door, I heard your sister''s voice.


    solidify with Mr. Druid in that word.


    Gently look at your sister.


    I get the impression that I look clear and adult about what to say.


    I''m sure from a man''s point of view, he''ll want to protect you.


    From the mouth of such a person...... I want it to be my fault.


    "If you''d heard from me earlier, like one of the fools remembered, the victim, the victim."


    "What do you mean," I won''t be facing the victim forever, because I''m not a 5 or 6 year old "!


    Your sister is not yelling at you.


    It''s a quiet voice with a cool impression, but my back got very cold for some reason when I was listening.


    The season is summer, and it''s hot today.


    "Huh, you''re really retarded, poor thing. If that hadn''t happened, they''d have kicked me out of this store a long time ago. I want my sweet father-in-law to grow up as a person, so I''m just putting it in the store even though I don''t have any prospects. If I were you, I''d be kicking you out. Come on, why don''t you just recognize your position? Nobody''s gonna be on Dolgas'' side. It''s useless to do that."


    Oh, it''s Mr. Dolgas.


    Come on, we have to remember.


    Still, it seemed like an awesome word was a little confused in the story...


    No way, someone with such a poor impression......


    That''s crazy, I have goosebumps.


    "Hey, don''t be ridiculous. What authority do you have to kick me out of this store?"


    "Oh, you didn''t say. I''m sorry, because I''m supposed to inherit this store. So if you''re in that state forever, get out. I don''t need it in this store. I mean, I don''t even want to see your face."


    I''m scared.


    I mean, I mean your sister''s eyes.


    I''m going to kick you out soon.


    The wife of the store owner next door is applauding and supporting her sister.


    The store owner laughs bitterly.


    I wonder what this chaotic space is.


    "I want to get it back out"


    A little Mr. Druid''s voice arrives.


    I agree.


    But when I close the door, I''m sure there''s a noise.


    When I opened it, I didn''t notice because I was with your sister''s voice.


    Face to face with Mr. Druid.


    I''m sure they both have the look on their faces that they want to escape.


    "Oh, Druid. And Ivy."


    Ma''am, I didn''t want you to call me now.


    "Oh, good morning. Ivy, nice to meet you today."


    "Uh, good morning. What would you like to know?


    Your sister calls me normally.


    I normally return it too, but when I look at your sister, Mr. Dorgas, who is nearby, enters my sight.


    Mr. Dorgus with a very scary look.


    I don''t want to go near that one, so I went into the store but I won''t move from the front of the door.


    "Is that it? You haven''t heard it yet?


    About what?


    I look at Mr. Druid, but he''s leaning his neck too.


    "I''m sorry. I got your message, but it looks like you weren''t there."


    I went to the woods early this morning.


    "Excuse me. I have a few errands to attend to, so what can I do for you?


    Ignoring Mr. Dorgas and continuing the conversation, his face stains brighter and brighter.


    Sounds pretty angry.


    I''m scared, so I gently shift my gaze so I don''t get into my sight.


    "Ivy? What''s wrong?


    Your sister looks next to you wondering about my strange behavior.


    So don''t spray it.


    Because it scares me more.


    And your wife, she doesn''t laugh!


    "Don''t joke!


    "" Ahahahahaha ""


    The word ''women are strong'' goes around in my head.


    I''m not familiar with it right now, so I guess it''s my knowledge before.


    Strong indeed.


    Because I can laugh when I see someone that mad.


    Your sister and your wife may be the strongest.


    "Damn it, back off!


    Mr. Dolgas, who stood at the entrance and walked towards me with a large strand, left as he opened the entrance to the store in a momentum that crushed it.


    "I''m sorry. It''s been a perfectly good year and I''m still sorry to hear that."


    Put a laugh on your wife''s words that the store owner gave up.


    "Is something wrong? It''s not the same as before."


    Really?


    "Because I had a husband. But if you''re gonna replace me, you don''t have to put up with me anymore, do you?


    "Uh, was your mother patient?


    "It''s not natural. Dolgas is cute, too, my boy, but even Dolphide is my precious child. I can''t believe that the two of us even aligned that to annoy my brother. It''s a stupid thing to do. A strain of ''I''m the victim'' no matter how many times you pay attention. We''ve been discussing this over and over again, but it''s no use."


    Your wife''s words mix with the lights on Mr. Druid''s face.


    "I''m sorry, Druid. Let me put up with everything."


    "No, you''ve made me so big a jerk so many times because of me, it''s bad"


    "It''s okay, don''t think so. I need to properly tell you what''s wrong with being those two mothers, that we had a fight. But you can''t talk like you tell me, you can''t fight. Honestly, I was worried about why I couldn''t get through."


    It was a moment, but I saw tiredness in your wife''s expression.


    "Mother."


    "Well, I''m refreshed now. Something I''ve already given up. So all you have to do is make sure that you don''t let Mr. Sirella get in the way. He''s the one who came to the wicked Dolwka''s wife. We have to take care of it."


    "Thank you, Mother"


    Oh, the scary atmosphere just now is a beautiful smile as if it were a lie.


    I don''t even feel cold from my voice.


    This is my usual sister...... I''m sure.


    "I''m sorry, Ivy. I got caught up in the trouble at home."


    Your wife looks at me and bows one head.


    "It''s okay! Because I don''t care."


    "I wanted to thank you for the Druid. Thanks for saving this kid."


    "No, I have nothing..."


    I don''t remember doing anything.


    "Lots of me taking care of you, so on the contrary, I''m bothering Mr. Druid all the time"


    Oh, I was in a hurry, so it could have been a funny way to talk.


    Pong and head friendly hands.


    Seeing, gentle smiling Mr. Druid.


    "Ivy''s the savior for me."


    No, no, that''s not it!

 188 184 stories in preparation

    From a few shock words, I ask the store owner for an errand because I''m finally settled.


    No way. The Savior, it''s impossible, it''s never possible.


    From Mr. Druid''s point of view, that would be Sola.


    "That''s what the rich guys seem to have done with the wheat, and they''re losing food faster than they thought. I put restrictions on it. Yeah, but it seemed a little late."


    "Damn, what a bunch of them. You''d help each other at times like this!


    Your sister makes a little noise absurd.


    Sure, the behavior at times like this will echo later.


    "So, the Alliance has asked me to spread" Kome "early."


    "Really? So since when?


    "What about now?


    From now on?


    Are you ready¡­ don''t you?


    I also have rice, and I have chosen as many sauces as I can harvest, so I can make large quantities right away.


    "It''s okay. Uh, do you want to make it at the store?


    "Right. I think that smell brings people closer than any other word. Just enough to make you ignore the resistance."


    It did smell fragrant and appetizing.


    Ah, just remembering, I''m hungry.


    "Ivy, if you don''t mind telling me how to cook" Kome "


    "Fine. Even so, I''m still in various stages of trial and error."


    "hehe, thanks"


    Your sister is really beautiful.


    Fluffy or fluffy, I feel like a soft breeze blowing when I''m nearby.


    "Eh, what do you need? It''s a pot, right?"


    While moving to the cooking place, make sure you have what you need.


    "Yes, and a crate of bana trees."


    The two of us split up and get ready.


    Adjust the water by adding rice to the pan.


    I feel a little humid today.


    So just a little less moisture.


    "I hope it works"


    "It''s okay, because even if you fail, there''s a pile of ''kome'' in the warehouse behind you"


    "Really?


    "Really? Speaking of town gates, it''s the opposite place, but we only grow ''kome'' in the wasteland. So, all the things that people who live there bring are ''kome''. He doesn''t seem to buy it out much in other stores, because my stepfather almost buys it out. There''s only a lot of Kome. I fight with my husband about rice that goes to waste every year, but I like the way my stepfather does it. I want to keep going."


    Awesome, the owner.


    Is that it?


    Wouldn''t people living there improve their wastelands or something to make other food?


    "Um, aren''t the people living in that place trying to improve the soil?


    plowing, putting fertilizer... what do you say, pioneering?


    I feel something different......


    "It seems that for some reason the land will not improve no matter what it does. I think I bought it out of this town without knowing it, and the people who live there say they can''t get around."


    Yes, it is.


    Whatever you do, it doesn''t improve the soil, it''s tough.


    "If rice spreads and more people buy it, they might make enough money to move to other lands."


    "What? When Ivy" Kome "becomes popular and sells for a certain price, I don''t think we need to travel."


    Hmm?


    Oh, well.


    He said rice grows properly even in the wasteland.


    Your previous knowledge got in the way and you assumed you needed a lot of land.


    Previous knowledge and present knowledge are messy.


    "You did. Good luck for those who live there!


    "Right. I''m gonna shame my husband for telling me to stop wasting my time. That''s me, you bastard!


    ... Hey, don''t let Mr. Sirella''s blackness show your face.


    Beautiful roses have thorns?


    Hmm?


    Also, previous knowledge?


    If it comes to your mind unexpectedly, you need to be careful because it''s going to be in your mouth.


    The smell of rice cooking spreads to the cooking area.


    Somehow this smell is horrible, isn''t it?


    Grab the lid of the pan and pray a little.


    It seems to pull around when you put it in your attitude, so calm down.


    Hope you''re cooking well.


    When you open the lid......


    "Good. It''s cooking well."


    "It''s true, it looks delicious. I know the amount of water that''s more or less, but is it always the amount with you?


    "No, it was humid today so I reduced it just a little bit"


    "I see. All you have to do is repeat it a few times."


    You''re adorable to be thinking about, Mr. Sirella.


    I want to be such a pretty woman.


    "Well, give me this."


    "Ah, let''s transfer it to a wooden box and cool it down a bit before gripping it. It''s too hot in the current state."


    I tried gripping the cooking stand once, but I regretted that so much.


    The distorted rice balls weren''t more distorted and shaped and they''re hot anyway!


    "In the meantime, you''re making sauces."


    "Oh, I kept a paper from my father-in-law that said a percentage of the formula."


    View the paper I received from Mr. Siriella.


    The percentage of sauce to be applied to the rice balls is detailed.


    Wow, if I were you, I''d make it right.


    I have to make sure everyone thinks it''s delicious, so I need to make it right.


    Make sauce while weighing.


    It''s funny because I''ve never made it this way, but it''s still a hassle.


    "Source, done."


    "Okay, let''s grip! It was interesting to make one yesterday, wasn''t it? It just wasn''t a triangle, but today is the day!


    "Don''t grip it hard."


    Indeed, yesterday, Mr. Sirella had made as much effort as she could and had failed.


    We need to be careful early.


    "It''s okay, I''m not gonna fail like I did yesterday"


    As the two of us grip the rice balls, the shopkeeper, Mr. Druid and his wife face the cooking area.


    "We''re ready to bake, but can I help you with something?


    Mr. Druid comes next to me and sees the rice balls.


    "Sister-in-law, I need to grip you nicer"


    "Ugh, I know, but I''m stuck with it."


    After a few cautions, I think I''ll be gripping it a lot soon.


    It doesn''t look like it, it has a strong grip.


    You have thin hands.


    Mr. Sirella is kind of a strange person.


    "Done."


    Good luck.


    Or I can cook a second batch of rice in a little while.


    We have to work hard on that one.


    "Ivy, the amount of water, you think this is good?


    Check the paper the store owner brought.


    It says the amount of rice and the amount of water when cooking.


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Mr. Druid cleverly moves me to the place where I stack and bake three crates of bana.


    "Thank you"


    "Fine, well, good luck baking"


    "Ah, I''ll soak up the sauce."


    "Cyrilla, you can''t have a pinch."


    My wife brought me a brush (peel) to apply the sauce.


    Stuff is not going to do that.


    "It''s okay. Because I plan on eating guts without stuffing."


    You can''t really see it, can you?


    "You can''t do that."


    "Oh, there''s a box at the bottom for Mr. Sirella."


    "What?... Oh, you''re the guy who gripped it in"


    Yes, the first few, they''re still gripping pretty tight that you put too much effort into them.


    Exactly, I was just telling you that I wouldn''t be able to get it out.


    So for Mr. Cyrilla.


    "Grilled rice balls, grilled rice balls!


    As I soak up the sauce on the rice balls, there''s a pretty grumpy Sirella singing from next door.


    Turning his gaze, he is happily soaking the hardened rice balls with sauce and already starting to cook.


    Smells fragrant.


    Ah, I might want some too.

 189 185 stories. Impossible businessness.

    "Rice, I''m cooking!


    That''s crazy.


    How can you be so busy!


    Everybody, where did the rejection of rice go?


    Hurry from the sales to the cooking area in the back, thinking a lot with a head confused by haste.


    When you return to the cooking area, prepare to cook new rice.


    Next door, four pots are cooking rice.


    Two of them are almost done.


    "Sorry, I''m about to run out of sauce. Where are the ingredients?


    Mr. Druid brings a large ceramic container.


    "All the ingredients are here. Paper with ingredients on it too...... so much to make?


    "Copy that. Oh, they gave me this. Can I do it?


    You make a lot of them.


    I think it''s too much.


    "It''s okay. I just need you to mix it thoroughly."


    "Then you could do it with one arm."


    Watch Mr. Druid start preparing to weigh the ingredients and put the cooked rice in the crate.


    No matter how hasty you are, don''t cook.


    My wife was surprised by the heat as she hurried to grip it.


    I borrowed the fan, so I sent the wind to take out the coarse heat.


    "Amazing. I didn''t think people would get together so much."


    "Me too. My first customer yelled," I can''t believe I''m selling this kind of bait, "so I thought it would still be difficult. The kids jumped because they didn''t seem committed."


    "Yes, because they immediately bought me a good smell and said it was cheap when they saw the price without any hesitation when they heard it was rice."


    "Yes, yes. After that, there was a fuss in front of the store that it was delicious. I panicked for a moment that my father had asked me to."


    Was it in the children''s mouth, the children called different children. Quite a few children were gathered in front of the temporary store.


    It''s hard to bake because it''s something I order more and more.


    You even went to get your wife, who was the store number, right?


    The store owner also handled it in front of the store.


    The kids told their parents that they were terrified of rice at first, but they liked it when they ate it.


    Then the rice would sell one after the other, so now the store number was understaffed and my brother at the top would join us.


    The rough heat seems to have been removed, so move on.


    It''s a little heavy, but are you okay?


    "I''ll help."


    "What?"


    Turning his gaze to the voice he heard from behind, Mr. Druid''s oldest brother, Mr. Dolwka, was introduced earlier.


    "Should I take this?


    "Yes, thank you"


    "No.... Druid, my father said he wanted me to hurry and bring it when the sauce was ready"


    "Oh, yeah, I got it."


    Mr. Druid, you''re too nervous!


    "Mr. Druid, are you ready?


    "Eh, ah, and I guess I''ll just mix it up later"


    "Mix it thoroughly. Because if the salt and sugar don''t dissolve, the taste changes."


    "Okay. I mean, he told me to make a bunch of them for this, but not a lot?


    "Right?


    The container is a lidded pot containing about 10 litres.


    Look at the amount you made and the two of us tilt our necks.


    Too many, no matter how you look at it.


    Are you going to do something?


    "The guy who bought" Kome "... the customer was asking for a sauce of grilled rice balls. Maybe to deal with it."


    "Are you selling it?


    Is that it?


    The sauce rating hasn''t come out of the guild yet, so it shouldn''t sell.


    You can scrutinize the Alliance for similar doses of sauce somewhere.


    And if there''s no glitch, permission to sell it as no problem goes down.


    Until then, it should certainly have been forbidden to sell.


    "Maybe I''ll give it as an accessory to Kome instead of selling it."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    Accessories.


    Speaking of which, I sometimes have gifts on things I went to buy.


    Is that it?


    "Is that a gift?


    "" Plump?


    Oh, I did.


    As soon as I get distracted, I say it.


    Is that it?


    But fortune tellers do say gifts...?


    "It''s about a gift."


    "Oh, it''s a gift. I forgot because I''m not familiar with it."


    That, I think I know.


    "We''re more of a gift, so don''t feel uncomfortable."


    "Right."


    Yes, it is.


    Oh, Mr. Druid, I''m normally able to talk to your brother.


    Good.


    "I''m keeping you waiting, shall we go back"


    Still, is there a word for a gift?


    I have no idea which one is okay.


    "Right, come on, it''s going to yell in."


    No, no, I don''t think there''s anyone like that.


    Your sister flirts, but I should be busy right now.


    "Thank you for waiting!


    "I''m sorry, will you hold it? Sorry I couldn''t afford it."


    Your sister''s words are quite lined up when she checks the customer in front of the store.


    Besides, there''s also the appearance of a slightly older person who wasn''t seen until earlier.


    Apparently, the interest prevailed over the resistance of feeding.


    Might be too soon for rice to get used to this.


    Once you eat it, it''s this thing.


    "You''re going to grip it"


    I checked inside the crate, but the rest of the rice balls are pretty small.


    I''m glad I made it.


    The shape of the rice balls has stabilized because we have done the numbers.


    Perfect force addition and reduction when gripping.


    Just...... a lot to grip!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good day. Ivy, you must be tired, right?


    "Yes. I''m just tired"


    "I have a break room, so take your time there. I''m sorry, I didn''t have to take a break."


    "Thank you"


    Apparently, rumors of ''rare and delicious'' spread to the town, attracting one guest after another.


    As a result, the customer''s legs were uninterrupted from around lunch until evening, and the rest was not pinched.


    "Yes. Hydrate"


    Mr. Druid brought me a drink.


    The store owner and his wife are cleaning up.


    I want to help, but my body doesn''t move.


    You seem really exhausted.


    "Are you all right? I was flustered at the end of the day."


    "It''s okay."


    I was told that it would be nice to take a few breaks, but I was just shy of the number of guests.


    But you''re all right.


    I''ve been so busy, it still looks like I can afford it.


    "Huh, I''m tired"


    See Mr. Druid sitting next to him.


    That''s a pretty tired look.


    "Because you haven''t worked out since you lost your arm, you seem to be blunt. We need to work out again before we embark on our journey."


    Apparently, Mr. Druid is closing in on me.


    I''m a little happy.


    "You''re a tired group."


    "Tired group? Oh, are the fathers still a good group?


    "Yes, because it still looks like we can afford it. I''m the limit, unfortunately."


    "I had no choice because I didn''t have a break on the way."


    I''m so busy, I can''t take a break or anything.


    I don''t think I can rest because I''m concerned.


    "Nevertheless, the plans we put together in the morning made no sense at all"


    I laugh at the words I hear from next door.


    The owner and Mr. Druid had plans before opening the store in the morning.


    What to do if rice is not accepted.


    In the meantime, it was important to have a bite to eat, so I planned to distribute it free of charge to some extent.


    When I heard that, my wife and sister laughed and affirmed, ''It''s okay, no problem'' though.


    I was worried about the two of them, and they wanted me to make a small rice balls.


    "Your wife and sister were right, weren''t they?


    "Sure. Yeah, well, there''s been a rumor about running out of food since yesterday, and it could have something to do with the impact."


    If you run out of products from the store, you''ll notice.


    But he said there was a lot of rice, so that anxiety should be alleviated a little.


    "Good luck ~! Already, great!


    Sister comes in a good mood to the resting place in the middle of the sales and cooking area.


    Looks like something good happened.


    I can''t see the fatigue I had earlier now.


    "What''s wrong? Sister."


    "Listen, the guy from the most bought scraps house came to buy rice. I feel like I''m looking at you."


    I wonder if I''m tired and a little more black.


    Yeah, I''m sure he is.


    "I''m getting used to my sister''s blackness. I don''t like her."


    I snorted at Mr. Druid''s little voice.


    I''m scared of getting used to it.

 190 186 stories spread!

    "Dinner, are you sure you don''t want to eat it?


    "Yes, excuse me. Thank you very much."


    They asked me to have dinner with them, but I said no because of Sora and Flem.


    It''s been in the bag all morning.


    When I peeked from the top, I didn''t have a problem with either of them but I want to get them out of here ASAP.


    And you must be hungry.


    "Is that enough?


    To your wife''s words, look at the crate you have.


    Because of its firm weight, it can be expected that there will be no amount that cannot be eaten out.


    "It''s okay. That''s all I need."


    "Really? I still have one."


    "No, because it''s really okay"


    There are other crates of rice balls besides the crate.


    That''s what Mr. Druid has for me.


    Horrible to see what''s in there from how heavy you seem to have it.


    "It was a bad day. I didn''t expect you to be so busy. Today''s paycheck is tomorrow, okay?


    "Yes."


    We''re all tired of unexpected businessmen today.


    I don''t have a problem turning it tomorrow. Tomorrow is enough stuff.


    "Mr. Druid, are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m going back to the square with Ivy."


    Mr. Druid had also been invited to dinner, but he seems to have decided to return to the square with me.


    The relationship seems to be improving, so I could eat it with you.


    ... I might ask for a little luggage.


    "Both of you, be careful. See you tomorrow."


    I don''t have a brother and sister on house business.


    So I head back to the square while the shopkeeper and his wife drop me off.


    "Are you all right, Solas?


    Mr. Druid sees the bag containing the Solas.


    "Yes, as far as how it goes from above, it doesn''t seem to be a problem"


    "Well, good."


    He seemed worried because he left it all the time.


    Mr. Druid may be quite worried.


    "Oh, Druid, you were delicious."


    "What, thank you"


    Back in the square, an elderly man is called out to him.


    The man just said it and immediately went somewhere.


    "What is it?


    "Probably what I think of grilled rice balls"


    Oh, I see.


    I thought it was rare to speak up on purpose...... but there seems to be quite a lot of people speaking up.


    Each time Mr. Druid says hello and thanks.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, I''m fine. But you really spread a lot in just one day. That''s amazing."


    Indeed, there is a wide range of ages for those who speak up.


    Seems to have been accepted regardless of generation.


    "Tomorrow, is it amazing?


    "Oh, that could last a few days. It just won''t last that long. Because the purpose is to spread the word."


    Indeed, it is the roasted rice balls that I thought of to eliminate the resistance of rice.


    The people in town were eating roasted rice balls without resistance, so much so that it was not a problem to say that the aim was almost achieved.


    Some people were confused, but before it was delicious it seemed to get better too.


    The rice was selling well, too.


    "I think Ivy could be a good merchant."


    "What? What is it?


    ''Cause I''m good at thinking about things that attract people.''


    Wouldn''t you?


    I also feel a little timid because you are using my previous knowledge.


    Back in the square, the smell of rice cooking comes from here and there.


    Plus the two of us laugh.


    Quick, they''re eating me.


    Return to the tent and get Sola and Flem out of the bag.


    "I''m sorry. Left me alone today."


    Two of them are swinging with pulls.


    Good, you don''t seem angry.


    Maybe you realize what this one was doing.


    "Potion, I''ll put it away."


    Let''s line up a little more than usual.


    Watch the two eaten for a while.


    The way you eat is the same as always, and it seemed really okay.


    "You''re gonna have dinner."


    Speak up and then leave the tent.


    "Thank you"


    "Because I''m just gonna spread it out"


    Out of the tent, Mr. Druid is once again borrowing his desk from his neighbor and spreading the dinner he''s been given.


    I look next to him to make a recommendation, but apparently he''s not here.


    I have rented a desk several times without permission, so I''d like to thank you very much.


    "Shall we eat"


    "Oh, I''ll make you some tea."


    Boil water and prepare tea in the cooking place.


    It smells like rice is cooked nearby.


    And it makes my face burn.


    I didn''t expect it to work this far in just one day.


    That''s kind of funny.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    "Thank you. And how many servings did your mother let you have?


    Again, a large amount of freaks and rice balls packed in crates.


    I don''t care what you think, it''s not for two.


    "Well, that sounds like a success."


    "What, Master, in a good place. How would you like to join us?


    My master walks over here with a tired look on his face.


    I looked in the direction I was pointing in, and oops made my face shine.


    "That sounds good. Are you sure? Is that enough for me to eat?


    The three of us look at the crate, but no matter how we look at it, the three of us eat enough.


    Or I want you to eat it.


    That''s just too much.


    "Master, go ahead"


    Mr. Druid will get you a chair.


    Of course it''s a chair I''m borrowing from my neighbor.


    I still need to thank you once and for all.


    "You''re tired enough. Are you all right, sir?


    "Oh, it''s good that adventurers have gathered, because the way to curb this ferocity is not well verified information. Well, there''s a lot going on with that."


    Sure, it''s not reliable information.


    It''s the answer I derived from reading past literature.


    It could be wrong.


    Don''t even know why the adventurers get so noisy.


    "No, the commercial guild guys were delighted. You''ve got a purpose in the food problem."


    Speaking of which, you aimed to spread rice because of the food problem.


    I was too busy, I forgot.


    "I thought there might be a little more resistance."


    Mr. Druid eats rice balls.


    The rice balls are well stained with flavor.


    In the original flavour of rice, people who are accustomed to dark flavours cannot help but lack it.


    That''s why I added flavor when cooking rice.


    The fragrant kaori grew stronger and was quite well received by Mr. Druid''s family.


    Apparently, it''s good to have utensils inside.


    This is delicious.


    The master apparently liked it, too.


    Speaking of which, your master''s rejection of rice is decreasing.


    Am I used to it?


    "Rice, are you okay?"


    "Oh, I''m surprised myself, but I''m fine"


    Again, once you eat it and you feel delicious, you seem to lose your resistance.


    "Why did you refuse so much?


    I''ve always wondered.


    Sure, it''s the stuff they say feed, so there would be a little confusion, but it was a total rejection.


    "That''s a church. Once upon a time, I proclaimed that Kome was not something people ate."


    Church?


    The church did that?


    You''re doing a lot of strange things.


    "Church... you''ll do better than that."


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Druid said.


    Somehow, there was hardness in a lower voice than usual.


    Maybe something bad happened too?


    I... well, you don''t have good memories.

 191 187 Qualities standing on the story

    The rice balls and freaks that were massive decreased considerably, but they still remained.


    Your wife said it was for two......


    The three of us consumed a fair amount, but there seems to be one more serving to spare.


    In the meantime, re-pack the rice balls and freckles into a single crate and put them into a magic bag that can stop time well.


    Now I can eat safely, even tomorrow.


    "Huh, I haven''t eaten anything in the morning, so I''m glad I did."


    A master drinks tea while rubbing his stomach.


    You''re kind of very generous.


    "Have you set a date to go to the woods?


    To mr. Druid''s question, mr. nodding once.


    "Well, oh yeah. It''s funny how the Alliance brings together adventurers who were active in my time."


    My time?


    Speaking of which, Mr. Druid predicted that ''the Master would be speaking up to his companions at the time''.


    You really got me together, wow.


    "Did you arrive safely in this town? You''re pretty strong."


    Or were you in this town?


    "Those guys are below me. Nevertheless, a breakthrough can be made as long as the teamwork is solid if Gulbal is as ferocious as it gets. Well, it''s hard when it comes to knocking you down."


    Yes, it is.


    I thought no one could come to this town because the top adventurers in this town were defeated.


    I need someone as strong as your master.


    "The adventurers in town are dead because they deserve it."


    "What? Do you deserve it?


    Mr. Druid doesn''t seem to know because he''s also tilting his neck.


    "Is something wrong?


    The master shrugs his shoulders wide in Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Those idiots, I took a sweet look at this one. They were fighting for the right of initiative on the road. What the hell are you thinking?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s true, there may be a deserved aspect to it.


    "Firmly, if I had done what I had to do, I would have been able to escape. We have to come up with some stupid ideas and even try to get through with it."


    "The top adventurer I''ve been pulling has suddenly disappeared when I discovered he was part of a crowded organization, so I guess he''s got greed."


    I think it''s a good thing to give out greed, which also leads to improvement.


    But that will depend on time and case.


    It''s pathetic because he''s dead, but their failure could cause more damage.


    First, we should think about what we prioritize.


    "There''s a mix of assembled adventurers who want to stand up there. It''s troublesome when this runs wild. What''s the matter?"


    Teamwork would be important if we were to go behind the woods.


    If they mess that up, the danger increases.


    "If you have someone extra in your eye, why don''t you take it off?


    "We''re just going to run out of people. We need a lot of manpower."


    There are people who want to stand up there.


    A few of them, too.


    How can we calm him down?


    Have them stand upstairs in order to make you realize how hard it is for you to do your job?


    If anyone can do it well, you just have to stay on top...


    Is that it?


    What do people do standing up there?


    Like Mr. Borolda, the leader when the crusaders were formed?


    "Um, who stands above you is the leader of the crusade?


    "That includes, but that''s not all. Allegedly one arm of Gilmouth, it also serves to judge adventurers by looking closely at them. With that, you can also get some authority"


    Will you be in such an important position?


    It''s not a good decision to make.


    What kind of person would stand up there, and they''d all be convinced?


    "Um, what are the minimum conditions for people standing up there?


    Isn''t this going to sift off somewhat?


    "Conditions... what we absolutely need is strength, and we need more power to guide people. We need the power to pull, but not a dictator who can''t see around us. And you need a head that can determine what you need and don''t need right now. Mistakes in what needs to be done can also affect the lives of our people."


    As far as listening to Mr. Druid, strength is important for now.


    And the power to guide people...... this will be difficult.


    Besides, some people help you after you''re in that position.


    The power to pull after, but not the dictator.


    And a head that can determine what is necessary.


    ... What do you care if this is the most important thing, it''s also life-threatening.


    "Ivy, is there going to be a good way? In the meantime, I got a suggestion to turn it around to all the guys I want to be, because this time it''s just too dangerous. Rejected."


    Oh, I thought about us together!


    But you can''t, too bad.


    Amongst the conditions, I guess it''s strength that can be easily sifted off.


    Strength, strength ~.


    Oh, if it''s strength...


    "Why don''t you beat each other up and decide who''s strongest"


    "...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Ivy, that''s exactly what it is"


    Master and Druid give a surprised look.


    Uh, no?


    "Uh, because it seemed like I needed strength. I don''t have time, and then I thought I''d sift off some people who were beating each other up quickly. I thought that would reduce the number of people who do reckless things... can''t you?


    The end of the story gets smaller and smaller.


    Ugh, was it still a little too radical?


    "There''s a chance that the injured will be understaffed. I don''t think we''re gonna do anything wrong."


    Mr. Druid is right, when we''re short on manpower, we get hurt and so on.


    "Sorry, I didn''t think about the injury, certainly not now"


    "Ivy, you mean now..."


    Hmm?


    Oh, shit, if you have time, do you want to take more other ways?


    You don''t bother beating each other up, do you?


    "Hahaha, sorry. Without a beating."


    "Ivy''s funny."


    I delighted your master.


    "But maybe we should beat each other up or just see the strength quickly"


    "Master, you can''t."


    "I know. Now, if anyone tries to do that, it''s without the qualities to stand up there."


    Ugh, I tried to run it, and they don''t have the qualities to stand on top.


    Well, it seems so hard, I don''t even think about it.


    "" Ah!


    Hmm?


    For some reason, the Master and Mr. Druid simultaneously gave a surprise voice.


    Did you come up with any good ideas?


    "Ivy, that''s it. Damn!"


    "Ivy is really funny!


    ... What''s that?


    How is that funny?


    I don''t realize how confused I am, and two people talk out with their voices toned down so that they can talk about anything important.


    "Hit each other, you''re hiring"


    Eh!


    But you can''t because you could get hurt.


    "Oh, I recruit people who want to participate. So, all of the people who have announced their participation are not eligible."


    What do you mean?


    To recruit people who want to participate, if you give them a preference to participate, they don''t qualify?


    Eh, beatings can hurt you... participants could get hurt...


    Are we going to find out if we can determine what we need and what we don''t need right now?


    You can''t take part in a beating that could hurt you, especially now that you''re understaffed.


    Yet I try to join in to satisfy my greed.


    Sure, you can''t keep your life with someone like this.


    "This way, you can also find out if you can give your opinion in addition to trying to do the wrong thing."


    Somehow, there seem to be other good points.


    "Ivy, thank you. Beat each other up, let me use it, okay?


    "Of course it is. Good luck with that."


    Talk quietly when two people follow you.


    Or I don''t need permission from me about the beating.


    "Tomorrow''s gonna be fun."


    "... Master, you can''t overdo it"


    When I see your master in Mr. Druid''s words, he smiles tremendously well.


    This is definitely going to do something.


    "I''m fine. Well, the noisy guy''s gonna shut him up a little bit."


    Master with an indescribable smile.


    Mr. Druid sighed loudly.


    Apparently, he gave up.


    Sure, your current master doesn''t feel he can stop you.

 192 188 Stories Presentation by Mr. Druid

    "Good Morning"


    Open the store door and say hello.


    Well, let''s do our best today.


    Good morning, Ivy.


    Mr. Druid greets me with a smile.


    ... Huh?


    "Didn''t you go help your master?


    "What? No, I didn''t go. I told Gilmouth in the morning what my master was trying to do."


    Really?


    Since Mr. Druid isn''t here today, I''ve been prepared to think he''ll be busier than yesterday, but I''m glad he is.


    I was ready, but honestly, I was anxious.


    "Good. Because I was anxious to know what to do if I was as busy as I was yesterday."


    "You know exactly what happened yesterday, I''m not throwing it out on the way."


    If it was Mr. Druid''s personality, it would be.


    Someone who does what needs to be done.


    "Ah."


    Turning his gaze to the deafening voice, Mr. Dolgas, the troubled child, came out of the back.


    I could tell you!


    It''s the first time I''ve remembered Mr. Dorgas'' name in one shot.


    I''m happy with my heart, but the air around me is heavy.


    I wonder where the fresh air has gone in the morning.


    "Oh, good morning"


    My wife showed her face to the store with a big bag from the back.


    "Good Morning"


    "Druid, it''s a bad day. Dorgus, if you don''t want to help me, just cage me in or leave the house. Because I''m in the way."


    ... I don''t give a damn about this indescribable heavy air, smiling and arguably interrupting wife, I have no mercy.


    Looks like your sister wasn''t the only one.


    "Mother!"


    "You said it yesterday, didn''t you? That no one else is going out with you as you are. Come on, grow up."


    Uh, we should get away from this place, right?


    But where the two wives stand is the entrance to the aisle to the back.


    Shall we go outside the store?


    View Mr. Druid.


    Oh, I''m in so much trouble.


    Hard work, trying to dress normal, but my cheeks are cramped.


    "... why not"


    Mr. Dolgas is powerless.


    "We all grow up with all sorts of hard experiences. I know it was hard for Dolgas that the stars disappeared. But I have a healthy body, and I have a family that supports me. I''ve told you many times to think about how blessed this is, haven''t I? Now it''s time to really think about it."


    Mr. Dorgas returns softly to the back without showing any anger.


    Probably went back to the house.


    "I''m sorry. Show me something weird."


    "No."


    Mr. Dorgas, whom I know, and he was different the last time I saw him now.


    I hope you fall in the right direction.


    "And the Druid, you didn''t like it, did you?


    Tilt your neck to the word unpleasant thoughts.


    The only look on Mr. Druid''s face I saw earlier was confusion about his inability to move.


    "It''s okay, Mother. Because I''m growing up, too."


    "What? Yes. Right. Hehe, thanks to Ivy?


    Huh?


    Me?


    No, I didn''t do anything, though.


    "Oh, thanks to Ivy. Yes, I''ll tell your mother first."


    "What''s going on?


    "I''m trying to make a trip with Ivy. That''s a little different. I''m thinking of accompanying Ivy on her journey. I want to see different worlds with Ivy."


    Is that it?


    You asked me to come with you on your journey, didn''t you?


    The way Mr. Druid put it, it seems a little different?


    "Oh, really? Ivy, are you okay? One arm, so it won''t get in the way?


    So, ma''am, there''s no forgiveness.


    "It''s no problem. Or because I asked you to come with me."


    "Really? Well, if it''s okay with the Druid, just stick to it."


    "No, that''s a little..."


    Uh, I didn''t say I''d go with you to use it.


    Your wife is in a good mood, finishing her work and going back to the back.


    "I really appreciate Ivy"


    "What?"


    When I look at Mr. Druid in surprise, I notice him staring at me with a serious look on his face.


    Unusual, tension runs in that atmosphere,


    "Thanks to Ivy''s finding fortunate incense, it was decided that all the causes of this time would be to say the client. So both debt and slave falls of request failure could be avoided. Thanks."


    Was it, good.


    "And you didn''t respond properly. Thanks for choosing me for your trip, nice to meet you"


    Reply, were you there yet?


    In the meantime, he said, ''We need to build strength before we go on our journey'', so I assumed it was something you''d go with.


    "Nice to meet you"


    When I bow my head, Mr. Druid also bows his head gently.


    Somehow, don''t get lighted up when you say hello in awe.


    "When the ''Kome'' and Grubal cases settle down, do we have what we need for our journey together?


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it"


    "In order to do that, we have to get through today."


    Yes, it was.


    The offering of the journey is Mr. Druid''s decision, but we need to do our best today for now!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good luck"


    As well as yesterday, Mr. Druid brought me a drink to relax in the resting area.


    "Good luck. That was amazing."


    Yesterday today, I was a little anxious to see how many people would come.


    Because those who came the day before thought they wouldn''t come anymore.


    But the first thing that jumped me when I opened the store was the kids who made a noise the day before that that it was delicious in front of the store.


    Besides, he seemed to bring in new kids, and he was busier than yesterday.


    Parents gathered when the children fell apart, and the guests were completely uninterrupted until a short while ago.


    "Oh, it was more than I expected"


    "Yes."


    With the rush of the day in a row, it''s time for my body to complain about its limits.


    My legs are cracked.


    ... can we get back to the square safely?


    "Oh, there you are. This is yesterday''s and today''s paycheck. Thank you. Really. I didn''t think you''d be so busy. It really helped me to have Ivy and Druid. Thanks."


    That''s what I said, and I offered Mr. Druid and I each a piece of paper.


    Looking wondering what it might be, Mr. Druid is receiving the paper next door.


    So I take it in a hurry, too.


    The paper says the store owner''s shop and name, and the amount.


    Could it be a salary?


    Is the store owner busy or when I gave him the paper, he went back to the back of the store.


    "That Mr. Druid, is this your salary?


    "First time?"


    This is the first time I''ve had it in the form of a salary.


    "Yes, it''s my first time"


    "Well, if you take this to the guild, you''ll get it for the money."


    "Really? That''s amazing"


    ''Cause it also asks me what I want you to put directly in my account.''


    Oh, I''m happy about that.


    Nevertheless, the paper says 5 gidals.


    "Don''t you have a lot, Mr. Druid?


    "No, it would be about this if I thought about it because of the store''s busy schedule. You can negotiate if you want more."


    "No. Eh!


    I rush to deny Mr. Druid''s words.


    "hahahaha"


    Apparently, they made fun of me.


    Not at all.


    "Oh, I wanted to. Can we have dinner together today?


    Your sister shows her face in the resting place.


    "Excuse me, I''ll be back in the square when I calm down"


    I want Sola and Flem out of my bag for you.


    "Uh, really? Too bad. Okay, I''ll pack dinner in a crate like I did yesterday."


    "Ah! Lower the quantity, please. Because there''s more to it than yesterday."


    I got the rest in the morning but I still have enough left.


    "Ivy, you have to eat well."


    Hold on, because even if you''re just hungry, you can''t serve two or anything!

 193 189 stories. No one left?

    "Mr. Druid."


    "Hmm?"


    "I remember asking for less..."


    "hahahaha"


    The crate I have and the crate Mr. Druid has.


    That would be the same as yesterday if that were all, but I feel like the crate he has, no matter what you look at it, is only a little bigger than yesterday.


    When I was surprised to see the crate that was given to me when I returned to the square, my wife said to me, ''You don''t have to be shy. The journey will be hard without strength,'' she said.


    "Ah, my sister-in-law probably told me. It just seemed like my mother didn''t want me to."


    I see, did it turn out to be a bigger crate than yesterday?


    It''s delicious, so I''d love to get a lot of it, but I thought, ''Is that okay?'' And I get a little anxious.


    Nevertheless, I''m glad we have an authentic version of the magic bag.


    Now in the hot season, food needs the utmost attention.


    I really appreciate those who gave me the bag.


    Return to the square and let Sola and Flem out in the tent.


    "I''m sorry about today. But until today. Shall we go to the woods tomorrow?


    The two shook me up with a pull with joy.


    The store owner made a decision around lunch today that no more was needed because rice penetrated faster than he thought.


    Then when I put out the sign ''Final of the Day'', people pushed me over to see if the rumors spread. Very busy.


    Even the shoppers who sold rice gathered in the store with the mistaken belief that rice would be gone and in havoc.


    The store owner panicked and said, "You can buy ''Kome'' at any time," he put out a new sign and managed to calm down.


    Rumors are amazing - and it was a day I felt.


    "I''ll leave the potion. Go ahead. Ugh, I want my arm."


    Too much grip on the rice balls, dull pain when you move them......


    Sola and Flem get out of the bag and eat the potions lined up.


    I''ll see how it goes a little, but both are fine.


    You''re sleepy.


    If you stare at where the two are eating, your eyelids will fall off if you are quite tired.


    Quick ~ ¡­¡­.


    "Ah..."


    From my stomach, a very loud noise echoed the tent.


    Just Sora and Flem, but a little embarrassed.


    "Uh, you''re going to have dinner. I''m coming."


    The sound of my stomach gets so loud.


    Good in the tent.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting...... Ah. Master, Mr. Gilmouth."


    Leaving the tent, a desk and chair were available that I had never seen.


    On the desk is left open the lid of the crate that I brought home.


    There still seems to be a lot of it.


    I''m glad the masters are here.


    A habitual smile when I look at the three of them, but with a slightly tired masters of expression and a dreadful look of Druid.


    And I''m so tired that I''m worried you''ll be okay, Mr. Gilmouth.


    I wonder what happened.


    "Thank you for waiting. Eh, this desk and chair..."


    Let''s start with something that''s easy to hear.


    "I brought you the extra stuff. I''ll do it. This is good, because you can make it smaller with magic items."


    Hmm?


    Am I mishearing you?


    I heard ''I''ll do it'' even though it''s a magic item desk and chair.


    It''s my fault, it looks pretty expensive.


    "Ivy, good for you. It''s what my master had, so it''s for sure."


    With Mr. Druid''s smile, I finally feel it.


    I don''t care what you think, they give me a pretty expensive magic item.


    "No, Master. Exactly. This is too expensive."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t worry, I have two more of the same stuff. Thank you for today."


    Do you mean "Operation Beat Up" today''s thank-you?


    I''m curious what happened, but it''s hard to hear you looking at Mr. Gilmouth''s condition.


    Still, is that okay?


    I think it''s a magic item with a pretty high value.


    "This is the best place for this desk."


    When you look in the direction your master points, the magic items you have seen are buried at your desk.


    This is a magic item that makes people deaf around you.


    Is that it?


    Could this be a rare thing, too?


    "Master!


    "Ivy will definitely need this if we are to continue our journey. We''re going somewhere with a lot of people, right?


    Oh, is that why your master chose this?


    But this is so expensive, isn''t it?


    "Ivy, I think you can have it. I got a lot of things when I was a disciple."


    Because Mr. Druid was a disciple......


    But you chose to think about me, didn''t you?


    "Uh, thank you"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Never mind."


    Wow, I got awesome stuff.


    I did want a magic item that would make my voice deaf.


    So I''m pretty happy.


    "Well, do you want some?"


    "Yes. I''ll take it."


    We can eat for four, but it''s unusual tranquility.


    It looks like neither Mr. Druid nor Mr. Gilmouth have the energy to talk.


    Well, it''s true, because you''ve been pretty busy, too, Mr. Gilmouth?


    Or was something wrong?


    ... I''m curious.


    At times like this, you look the best......


    "Master, is there something wrong?


    "Hmm? No, I could''ve sieved people off without a problem. Something a little unexpected happened."


    A little?


    "All the adventurers I gathered were painful. I didn''t think everyone was coming to register."


    Ahhh.


    Not everyone.


    "Ha, that''s impossible, isn''t it?


    "Right. Everyone is just fine."


    Is Mr. Gilmouth''s tired expression caused by the adventurers, not his master?


    "When I heard from the Druid, I thought this was an opportunity to find good people. I didn''t think there was anyone left."


    I heard Mr. Gilmouth has an important job of raising the adventurers.


    He said he was the next generation of top adventurers or the next Gilmouth candidate.


    It''s tough, right?


    "Uh, good job"


    Other than this, there are no words out there.


    "Ha, thank you"


    "Uh, this, it''s delicious, so eat it. And this."


    In the meantime, would it calm you down a bit if you were full?


    Can''t you?


    "But, Gotos, what are you gonna do?


    I wonder what?


    "Ah, that''s right. It hurts as a town not to have a top adventurer. I just have to raise the ones who are here right now..."


    Well, Gulbal hit me, so there''s no top adventurer in this town right now.


    I think that''s a pretty unsavory situation.


    The top adventurers are also a reassuring material for the people of the town.


    Just to say I''m not around, some people feel anxious.


    "There are some ways to get the top adventurers on the journey to speak up and be exclusive, but it''ll be hard"


    I heard that many adventurers continue their journey for a reason.


    So it won''t be so easy to be exclusive.


    "Wouldn''t it come out of somewhere?"


    Mr. Gilmouth, that''s a little scary.


    People come from the soil... Oh, no.


    Someone who came out, I feel dead.


    I mean, I had a lame, frightening imagination.


    Is this a mixed memory of me before?


    Or was there something in my world before that that would bring a dead man back to life?


    Too scared.


    "What''s up, Ivy? You look pale."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Imagine feeling sick or something. It sucks.


    Uh, fun imagination, fun imagination.

 194 190 stories Flem too!

    Exit the gates of the town and head to the woods.


    "............... you''re tired"


    "Yes, I never thought I''d be so tired just going out into the woods"


    "Huh. I hope you''re enthusiastic about your work"


    "Excuse me. If I could tell the truth, I''d be able to get out into the woods without a problem."


    "No, I think I''m with you even if I mentioned Ciel. It''s them."


    I was happy to see Ciel for the first time in two days, but it took me a few dozen minutes to convince the gatekeeper.


    I don''t know what else to do because there''s more sightings of Gulbal, but I''m tired.


    I''m glad Mr. Druid came with us.


    If I were alone, I would never be able to.


    I can''t break through that one.


    I''ll check on the woods as I head to the dump.


    There are more traces of big demons everywhere, even though they just weren''t here for two days.


    Probably a trace of Grubbal.


    They''re all claw marks and footprints of the same size.


    "You should be careful. It''s pretty close to town."


    "Yes...... Ah, Ciel is here"


    Stop and look around.


    After a while, Ciel flutters down from the top.


    "What?"


    I look up as I stroke Ciel''s head.


    It''s a place in the woods.


    I mean, there are no trees up there.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Druid, can you fly Adandala?


    "No, I''ve never heard of that. Maybe he jumped off that tree over there. Here."


    If you look at the one Mr. Druid points to, there is a large tree a few dozen meters away.


    With Ciel''s leg strength, I might be able to do it, though I feel a little distant.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, Ciel, I''m sorry. Good morning."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel''s gaze softly turns over Mr. Druid''s head.


    I was followed and watched, and it solidified.


    Sola is dancing over Mr. Druid.


    He makes moves that look like he''s dancing, not vertical exercises or pulls on the side.


    "What''s up?


    "Eh, Sola is dancing over my head"


    "Huh? Like the usual vertical movements"


    "No, move vertically, shake left and right, move vertically. Uh, hips? twist, puffy......"


    I try to explain Sora''s movements somehow, but I can''t.


    There would be no hips in the slime in the first place.


    But he moves like he has a lower body and upper body.


    "Ivy, that''s good. You don''t have to explain. Does that mean you''re making a move you''ve never seen before?


    "Yes. I''ve never seen it before. Is this evolution?


    "No, I don''t think the movement had anything to do with the evolution of the slime... just because it''s Sola"


    I''m convinced of the word because it''s Sola.


    As I stare at Sola, Ciel slips her body away.


    I was just watching Sola, so I guess I got jealous?


    "Ciel, Sola''s doing something funny. Does that mean I''m happy to see Ciel?


    "Ni?"


    This way of ringing Ciel is cute too.


    Tell Ciel about the last two days as you head to the dump.


    "I did my best, Ciel."


    "Nyah."


    Ooh, that''s a new way of ringing.


    You seem to be telling me I''m glad, I''m glad.


    I got to the dump, but it looks the same as it did a few days ago.


    I wonder if I can help because I''m restricted from going out into the woods.


    That said, the original large dump.


    I have what I need.


    "Ciel, can I have a look at Flem?


    "Nya-yay."


    Gently place the flem out of the bag at the root of the tree.


    The persuasion to stay awake a little longer is during my total defeat.


    How can Flem stay awake long?


    It''s a challenge.


    As we head to the dump, Sola is bouncing around at the dump.


    I''ve always been a better jumper in a dump.


    I used to be able to bury it right in the garbage or it was pinched.


    There will be Mr. Druid near Sola, so it will be okay if something happens to Sola.


    Looking for potions a little further away.


    "Pu ~"


    Hmm?


    Turning his gaze to Sora''s slightly different voice, Mr. Druid was rescuing Sora caught in garbage.


    ... seems to get pinched where I forgot.


    Put the blue potion and the red potion in the bag.


    I brought an empty bag so I can take it back in bulk.


    Mr. Druid puts a ton of swords in his bag as he looks at Sola.


    Sola is... eating.


    Every time I check on Sola, the sword I''m eating is different, but I wonder how much the hell I''m eating.


    Confirming where Ciel and Flem are... for some reason Ciel is inside the dump.


    Is something wrong?


    "Ciel, what''s going on?


    "What''s going on?


    "Pu?"


    Moving beside Ciel, Ciel stares at something.


    When I follow my gaze, Flem is eating something.


    Uh, what are you eating?


    Doesn''t that seem like a potion?


    "Are you all right? That, Flem? Unusual, I can''t believe you''re awake."


    "Yes. Um... Flem is eating stones"


    "Stone?"


    It didn''t look like Mr. Druid, but Frem was eating stones.


    No way stone.


    "Oh, it''s true"


    Mr. Druid comes beside me to see what Flem is eating.


    If it''s a stone, don''t you have to pick it up at the dump?


    Speaking of which, how come there''s a ton of stones in the dump?


    "Mr. Druid, what is this stone all about?


    "Oh, this is a magic stone."


    "Demon Stone?


    "Yes, used up demon stones become like stones."


    Speaking of which, you''ve heard of it.


    I see, is this the former demon stone?


    Take one and take a closer look.


    ... it just looks like stone no matter where you look.


    "Is this a stone? Or is it not like stone?


    "I wonder if it''s a stone. Because if you inject magic into that stone, it will resurrect you as a demonic stone."


    "What, really? Then why are you throwing it away?


    It''s a waste to be reusable.


    "To inject magic, you need someone with intense magic."


    Intense concentration?


    I''ve never heard of anyone with such magic.


    I wonder where he is.


    "By the way, one person with that special magic is born every hundred years or not."


    I see. Can you reuse it, but can''t you inject magic?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Turning his gaze to Flem''s voice, he''s shaking a little harder than usual.


    "Ryu ~, Ryu ~"


    "Flem, are you okay??


    "Riu ~"


    It makes my voice a little louder.


    Something''s just wrong.


    Did you have a problem eating stones?


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    Something pops out of Flem''s mouth.


    Look, beautiful green stone.


    Flem doesn''t seem interested in beautiful stones, and he starts eating stoned demon stones again.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Ah."


    I just heard.


    He said it was quite unusual for anyone to be able to inject magic into a stone-like demon stone that had been used up.


    See what Flem spit out.


    It looks like a demon stone no matter how you look at it.


    "Riu ~"


    My shoulders bounce on Flem''s voice.


    Again? I get up all the time, but he''s dissatisfied with the fact that there''s no stone nearby.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Just hang in there."


    Collect tons of stones with Mr. Druid and pile them up in front of Flem.


    Flem looks like he''ll have fun with the pull when he sees the stone.


    And digest the stones with the momentum of eating potions.


    I take the green stone that came out of Flem''s mouth as I watched it.


    "Mr. Druid, is this a demonic stone for sure?


    Pass the green stone to Mr. Druid.


    He just needs to see what it is.


    "Definitely a demon stone."


    Uh, it looks like both Frem and Rae have evolved into Rare slimes following Sola.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu.... Pong"


    Does this keep producing demonic stones if you keep eating stones?


    Plus, I don''t feel like I''ll ever be full because I''ll turn it into a demon stone even if I eat it.


    "Flem, you don''t have to work so hard to produce the Demon Stone"


    If I suppress letting it out, I''ll be full too.


    Probably.

 195 191 Stories Rare in Rare

    I''m potion to finish what needs to be done.


    Mr. Druid picks up the sword and fills each bag.


    "Thank you. Excuse me, I need your help."


    "You''d be quicker to split it up, wouldn''t you? And I''m traveling with you, so from now on, it''s my role."


    It does end early when Mr. Druid is around.


    Besides, if we''re gonna travel together, we''re gonna need a role.


    Somehow, I suddenly realized that you''re really going on a journey with me.


    "Now, back to Flem? Ivy, go ahead."


    "No, Mr. Druid."


    The reason we give in to each other is because of the sound of pong, pong.


    I''m afraid to see how many demonic stones I''ve created.


    Mr. Druid and I gazed, and the two of us laughed bitterly.


    Come with me to Flem.


    "I''m glad I found out Frem''s new abilities. I just can''t be honest with you because you''re more rare."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    I''m glad I found something new to eat.


    It''s just, what about creating a demon stone?


    "But the slime that revives the Demon Stone, it''s amazing."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Hmm? Sora''s a slime to revive the potion."


    "What?"


    "If I give Sola an empty bottle, she can pack me the finest potion."


    "Pu!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Druid smiles at the words he says himself.


    Probably the word I said somehow, but you realized it was pretty important.


    Besides, I feel like Sora sounded confident.


    Sora is healing with the potion she creates, enclosing wounded people and demons.


    And supposedly.


    If you can fill the bottle with potion that heals to the point of dying wounds.


    Must be sealed in a magic bag forever.


    If it goes out at all, it''ll be a fuss.


    But.


    "... would you like to make sure?


    View Sola above Mr. Druid.


    I''m happily pulling shaky.


    "... right. Well, I feel like I know the result by acting like Sola..."


    Mr. Druid is right, the way Sola rang earlier and now, I can imagine the potion in the bottle.


    "For once, I wanted to find out the quality of the potion that healed Sola''s wounds."


    When you healed my wounds, I thought.


    It was just before I found out that Sola was doing something terrible.


    Now it''s like I''m scared and I don''t want to know, but it''s about my people, so it''s like I want to know.


    "If we''re going to find out, we''ll have a master''s companion."


    Master''s people.


    Sure, it''s Mr. Mal ''al and uh... it''s Mr. Tambas.


    "Do you have any credentials to look into potions?


    "I can''t do this without my appraisal skills."


    Ah, appraisal skills.


    Surely the more stars you have, the more detailed you can find out?


    "Do you have it? Amazing."


    "Oh, I guess it was definitely 4 stars. Oh, Mr. Tambas, by the way."


    4 Stars!


    Awesome.


    Mr. Tambas... is that it? I can''t remember what it looked like.


    Even as I walked slowly, I followed under the flem.


    I haven''t seen it for a while now so I wouldn''t be surprised......


    Demon stones, demon stones, demon stones among the garbage around the flem.


    "I''ve never seen a ton of demon stones that are going to be buried in garbage. I mean..."


    Mr. Druid gives a bewildered look when he sees Flem.


    I''m a little confused too.


    Flem probably fell asleep during the meal.


    Stone on mouth.


    That''s it, well, it''s a bit of a thought.


    Because you have stones in your mouth, who... who drips so much?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel''s slightly pitiful voice.


    Maybe he woke me up.


    "Ciel, thanks for watching Flem"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Flem, uh, let''s get up... can''t we"


    Gently remove the stone from your mouth.


    Who is it?


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t go through with it.


    Hold up the flem softly..., between the ground and the flem. Whose thread...


    "Buh, kukuku"


    "Pup, pup, pup."


    Mr. Druid sprayed unbearably.


    Sora also has some laughing vibes.


    "I don''t know what else to do."


    "Sorry, sorry. I''ll help."


    "Um, there''s a cloth in Sola''s bag, so can you take it out? I need to wipe my body for now."


    I can''t even put it in my bag in this condition.


    I receive a cloth from Mr. Druid and wipe the flem clean.


    I''m glad Flem isn''t soaking up anybody.


    Place the cleaned flem in the bag.


    "Well, you can''t keep doing this, can you?"


    See the demonic stones scattered around you.


    I wonder how many there are.


    I''ll pick it up with Mr. Druid.


    "There were 12 over here. And Ivy?"


    "Uh, 14, sir."


    Looks like the first green Demon Stone I made combined created 27 Demon Stones.


    Leave the dump and sit on a large tree trunk.


    And I can serve it on a cloth that spreads the demonic stone I brought.


    "Ah... there''s something I don''t want to see"


    "Hahaha. Ivy, let''s take reality together. But you''re beautiful."


    As soon as I see the demon stones lined up, I find two eye-catching demon stones.


    The reason for this is transparency.


    I thought there was a beautiful demon stone when I was picking it up from all kinds of trash, but I didn''t realize it was beautiful so far.


    The more impurities the Demon Stone loses its transparency.


    And the amount and quality of the enclosed magic drops.


    Such demon stones are everyday demon stones that can be used relatively cheaply.


    Conversely, demon stones with few impurities and transparency are rumored to attract the things they see.


    In fact, the moment I saw it, I breathed in its beauty.


    Because it''s too different from the demon stones I''ve seen.


    "Wow."


    Mr. Druid is holding it in his hand and impressed.


    "Um."


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    "That demon stone is a tremendous rarity, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I''ve never seen a demon stone so transparent. Rare. Rare."


    I knew it.


    Well, that''s what I knew.


    "Pu!"


    Somehow, when I''m silent, Sora suddenly shouts out loud.


    Vikri and her body trembled at the voice.


    "What''s going on?


    When I look at Sola, she looks a little angry.


    Why are you angry?


    "Pu!"


    "Maybe you''re demanding an empty bottle or something?


    To what Mr. Druid said, Sola bounces with Piompion.


    ... Apparently.


    "Ahhh, this kind of thing better be quick. I''ll get the bottle."


    What do you mean, it''s better early?


    ... Looking at Mr. Druid wondering, I think I found an empty bottle in the dump.


    And when I come back, I wash the bottle beautifully with the water I brought for drinking water.


    "Yes."


    Putting the washed bottle out in front of Sola causes Pacri and Sola to eat the bottle.


    "... what, I can''t pack it in a bottle... you made it"


    Like when I was eating, the bubbles appeared all the time, but soon I calmed down and the bottle came out of Sola''s mouth.


    With the contents packed, of course.


    "Wow!


    Clear, transparent blue potion.


    And it''s a little glowing.


    I''ve never seen or heard of glowing potions.


    "It''s beautiful, but it''s a potion you''ll never be able to use in public,"


    "Right, that would be very noticeable"


    Fluffy and glowing potions, this demonic stone is enchanted by transparency.


    I think it''s a good level to make a real escape.

 196 192 words, two days later.

    "Ciel, be careful, there''s a whole bunch of ferocious demons gathering near town. You can''t do anything dangerous, right?


    Is Adandala a demon who likes to fight?


    Would it be a burden for Ciel to say absolutely no?


    "Eh, if you think Ciel can definitely win, you can fight for a bit. But is it dangerous? You can''t do that."


    "Nya-yay."


    Anything else I can tell you.


    "Ah, be careful not to be seen as the adventurers of this town head to deal with the causes of ferocity. Though I don''t think people who know about Ciel will be mistakenly crusaded because they are in it. Many adventurers will join us, so just be on your guard."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Besides, I may not be able to get out of town because of the increased danger of the forest. Sorry if I didn''t have this for a few days."


    "Holy shit!


    "I wish I could get back to it soon."


    "Nya-yay."


    "It''s always a strange sight."


    Huh?


    Tilt Ciel and neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    What''s a strange sight?


    "No, that''s okay. Never mind."


    Sounds good.


    Many times I stroke Ciel''s head slowly.


    "If Ciel gets smaller, can we go to town together?


    "Well, if you can''t call me Adandala, you''ll be fine, but I can''t,"


    "Right. Okay, Ciel, let''s go. I''ll be back."


    "Nya-yay."


    I care about Ciel, but I can''t help it, so I break up and head back to town.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t they coming today?


    Speaking of which, he''s pretty much in the woods, but he doesn''t seem to pick you up.


    Well, I''m glad I didn''t pick you up because there''s so much going on today.


    I saw the gatekeeper, so I raised my hand gently, and he waved back at me with great momentum.


    They seemed worried.


    Is something wrong?


    "I''m home."


    "Great. If you want to go because you''re not coming back at all, the Druid Master will stop you."


    Oh, did your master stop you?


    I''m sure you knew I was seeing Ciel, so you kept me out of the way, didn''t you?


    "When I said I was worried, they assured me, ''No problem because I''m letting you have my special hot bag.''"


    "Thank you for your concern. But it wasn''t a problem."


    "Well, but be careful. I couldn''t believe I was here last night."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I''ve also decided to increase the number of people around for the night. It''s kind of disgusting."


    The gatekeeper looks harsh.


    Indeed, the traces left in the woods were approaching quite close to this gate.


    You''re still worried about Ciel.


    Break up with the gatekeeper and head to the guild.


    To ask for an appraisal of the demon stone and potion.


    I''m a little thrilled.


    It looks like it, but if I appraise it, it''s ''normal'' or something, isn''t it?


    ... you don''t.


    Let''s not have bad expectations.


    When you enter the Alliance, you are overflowing with adventurers.


    Speaking of which, he said we''d get together to get ready or something.


    "Would you mind getting in the way, Mr. Druid?


    "Hmm? I''m fine. Over here."


    Go upstairs with people in the air.


    Quiet if there are no people upstairs.


    "He said he was getting ready, so, uh, it''s probably that room"


    Mr. Druid knocks on the door of a room with a star on it.


    It''s open.


    I heard voices from inside, so I opened the door.


    There are tons of hot bags inside and... I don''t know what it is but I was making it.


    "Oh, Druid, what''s up?


    "Hey, I need a favor from my master and Mr. Tambas."


    "Hmm? You mean Ivy''s with you?


    "Yes."


    "Copy that. I''m counting on this place. I want twice as many."


    The people who were helping the master with his words are telling him that they understand.


    If I can help, too, should I help?


    "What''s up?


    I leave the room where I was working with my master and enter the nearby room.


    And he put out a magic item to keep the conversation from leaking outside.


    "There was something I wanted Mr. Tambas to appraise. Ivy."


    "Yes."


    Remove 27 demon stones and glowing potions from the bag.


    Good. It''s not zero.


    Actually, there was no lid in the bottle, and I was whimpering that I could not get zero in the bag.


    "Also, you brought amazing stuff... what is this demon stone, it looks beautiful over there... glowing at it, is this a wound potion?


    "Yes, the potion is Sola, but the Demon Stone is Frem."


    "... ahhh, yeah. Potion, Ivy''s Sola...... right"


    Master seems a little confused.


    Uh, should I have waited until I settled in at a time like this?


    That''s what happened before, isn''t it?


    "Heh, for now, I''ll get Tambas. No, Ivy can go home. Better not be known."


    Huh?


    Nothing, okay?


    "... Ivy? Remember what I said before?


    What did I say before?


    What was that?


    Uh... oh, don''t trust people right away?


    "But you were one of your masters, weren''t you?


    "Still. I haven''t seen him in years, but I don''t think he''s gonna change."


    "Eh."


    If your master says so, should we act like that?


    "Okay. Appraisal, please."


    Keep your head down.


    "Whoa, whoa, wait. I''ll write you a brush."


    Mr. Druid immediately produced and handed me a document proving that he had deposited the demon stone and potion from me.


    "Master, I''ll be waiting in the square. Best regards,"


    "Best regards"


    Head down for two.


    "Leave it to me."


    Leaving the room with Mr. Druid.


    "Is it okay? Please."


    "Well, my master won''t ask me if I tell him out"


    Mr. Druid shrugs his shoulder.


    Surely it will be difficult to convince your master.


    Go back to the square and get ready for dinner because your master is coming.


    We have time, so let''s simmer all the remaining meat.


    I want to make something a little more physical for my master and Mr. Druid.


    I heard in the guild that we decided to leave for the woods two days later.


    The master seems to have decided to participate as a leader.


    Mr. Druid says he''s going to join the town security that''s going to be thin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bad, it''s late. That smells good."


    "Good luck. I''ll be ready in a minute."


    "Thank God. And I''ll do you a favor later."


    Please?


    I''m curious, but after dinner, okay?


    First of all, he''s got a stomach!


    In meat simmered for a few hours, flavoured rice balls.


    Wheat and wheat have already almost disappeared from town.


    He said he was glad the rice spread in time, and Gilmouth, a commercial guild, went out of his way to the store to thank him.


    "" "I''ll have it" "


    Spoon in the meat and it breaks down the mollusc.


    Sounds good.


    The taste is fine.


    "You''re sure of Ivy''s cooking arm. Many things I''ve never eaten, but they''re delicious."


    I will be happy with your master''s words.


    "Thank you"


    "Hahaha, that''s what we say when you make it."


    Along the way, there were times when Mr. Druid panicked after talking about Mr. Druid in the past, but the calm time passed.


    For some reason, we didn''t talk about Grubbal at all.


    At the end of the meal, the master placed a small bag and paperwork on his desk as he drank tea after the meal.


    I was wondering.


    "We can''t just let them out here. Check the contents of the bag without going outside."


    Oh, well.


    You can''t take out demon stones and glowing potions here, can you?


    Look inside the small bag.


    Certainly a demon stone and potion.


    Is that it?


    There is a lid on the bottle of potion.


    "No problem. I mean, thanks for the lid. What''s this?"


    "It''s an appraisal. There''s 28 of them all."


    I guess for 27 demon stones and 1 potion.


    I''ll look at the paperwork.


    At first, the documents of the cloudy Demon Stone¡­ describe the cloudiness and the amount of magic contained in the Demon Stone.


    Demon Stone Level 5


    "What is level?


    "It shows the rarity of the Demon Stone. The smaller the number, the more rare it becomes. 10 at the bottom."


    10 at the bottom, uh, turning the paperwork around seems to be level 5 at the bottom of 27 pieces.


    That''s 20, level 4 is 3, level 2 is 2, level SSS is 2, what SSS?


    "Above level 1 is expressed in s. The highest level is SSS."


    Uh, I mean, that beautiful red demon stone is the highest level.


    Wow.


    What''s the highest level...... scary.


    Uh, the last one''s a potion, right?


    I don''t know what it is. Like I don''t want to see it, like I want to see it.


    Take a big, deep breath and check the potion paperwork.


    Potion appraisal, impossible.


    ... impossible?


    Uh, you mean it wasn''t a potion?

 197 193 Stories Cooking Class

    "Good Morning"


    "Good morning. Nice to see you again today."


    "Nice to meet you"


    The masters went out to the woods for three days to combat ferocity.


    They said it would take more than a week to figure out the results.


    "There''s 15 of us today, a little too many of us. Is that okay? Cyril is supposed to help."


    The store owner was consulted two days ago when a large number of people who bought rice asked me to ''tell you because I don''t know how to cook rice''.


    So I rented the store owner''s shop cooking area and decided to open things like cooking classes.


    Even when it comes to cooking classes, it''s as simple as adjusting the moisture content when cooking rice and explaining the amount of seasoning to make flavoured rice balls and the ingredients inside.


    "It''s okay. I haven''t done anything that difficult."


    "Good. And I''m sorry, but I''m still asking, and is it okay if I take it? I''ve been warned by the dolphins never to force me."


    "Hehe, I''m fine. And Mr. Sirella will be here."


    "Thank you. Yes, let''s just decide how many people we can attend at a time. I''m afraid there''s going to be more and more."


    "Yes."


    I will decide on a variety of details, including a maximum of 15 people a day with my wife.


    "Thank you. I''ll be ready."


    "Yes, because Cyrilla will be here soon."


    "Yes, I understand"


    Break up with your wife and head to the cooking area.


    There is a large amount of pot that I used yesterday dried in the cooking area.


    One at a time, getting ready to make sure there''s no dirt.


    Uh, are there 15 people scheduled for today?


    That''s four more than yesterday.


    Let''s do our best.


    "Good morning, Ivy. Well, I''ll teach you my best today!


    "Good Morning"


    Mr. Siriella apparently liked this cooking class.


    Or there didn''t seem to be anything like a cooking class in this world, which was very strange when I explained it.


    I regretted that I did it again then, but it''s strange because I''m glad I said it when I saw Mr. Sirella looking like she was having fun.


    "You were so worried about the Druid. I was cautioned not to tire you this morning."


    "Hahaha, sorry"


    The cause is in two days of fury.


    The good spread of rice made me tired, and the peace of mind that ended made me feel a little feverish.


    Flem suddenly enveloped me as I fumbled due to heat in the tent.


    So, I immediately caught the fever, so I had no problem with it, but I was very worried when I told Mr. Druid about it.


    As far as I''m concerned, it seems Flem can do something like Sola.


    The store owner came to talk to me afterwards, and I was in a hurry because Mr. Druid would try to say no to me that I needed to get some rest.


    I promised the store owner that I would take enough breaks and not force him to do so, and I got permission for this one.


    Is that what worrying fathers are like?


    "Well, now you''re ready. Oh, it looks like people just arrived today."


    "Right. Thank you again today."


    "Welcome."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good luck"


    "For the second time, it''s something you get used to."


    "Right. You''ve done better than you did yesterday, so you can finish sooner."


    While cleaning up, prepare for tomorrow at the same time.


    "Done"


    Finish washing a large amount of pot and stretch your arms all the way.


    My arm just gets tired when I keep looking down and scrubbing.


    "All right, this one''s over. Ivy, let''s take a break. I have sweets."


    "Thank you"


    Get some tea in and enjoy the treats while you take your time.


    Small dough with sweet honey hanging on it.


    Speaking of which, is dough rice with rice?


    ... Let''s check with Mr. Druid.


    "Wouldn''t you like to make sweets with Kome?


    Rice treats?


    ... I can''t think of anything.


    Does that mean I don''t know who I was?


    "What do you think?


    "Mm-hmm. Don''t you think there''s something you can do? Yeah, why don''t you think about it a lot?


    "Sounds like fun"


    "What?


    I thought there were only two of them, so my body felt a little frightened.


    A man who has never seen himself as a shopkeeper when he turns his gaze to his voice.


    When I bowed my head, he gave me a surprised look for some reason.


    I wonder what it is?


    "It''s a dash of ''Kome'' farmers. This is a discussion of how much we are going to buy because we are going to run out of ''Kome''"


    Looks like it''s gone?


    There was so much rice piled up?


    "Is it okay if you''re Ivy?


    Oops, Chanting is something exciting.


    Speaking of which, they don''t call you that much.


    ... Why not?


    "Yes."


    "I can''t believe such a young child has devised a way to use ''Kome''"


    Hahaha, you''re getting used to it ~.


    "Oh, Ivy''s nine, isn''t she?


    "Eh! I''m sorry, I''m being rude"


    "No. I''m fine"


    "Thanks to you, we can safely raise our children. Thank you so much."


    I was wept.


    "No, because it happens. Uh, thank you."


    For some reason, Mr. Dash and I bow our heads together.


    Why did I think this was it, but I did buy land but I think I heard that it was a wasteland where only rice grows and I can''t get around.


    "Dude, how long have we both been doing this?


    Good.


    I didn''t know what to do.


    "Ah, excuse me. I didn''t mean to bother you."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Mr. Dash and I gazed and the two of us laughed bitterly.


    The shopkeeper slaps him on the shoulder with a frightened face.


    "Absolutely, more about Kome."


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. Yes, how much do you need ''Kome''? I said it''s going to be gone, but when am I supposed to bring it?


    When Mr. Dash asked the store owner, the store owner laughed niggly.


    "Tomorrow it will be gone, give me all the inventory you have. Deposit will be made immediately"


    "... what? Uh, it''s gone tomorrow? There was so much in stock? Uh, all the inventory you have?


    Mr. Dash gave a surprised look when he heard about the store owner.


    I was pretty surprised, too.


    The store owner showed me the amount of rice he had, but a fair amount was piling up.


    It''s amazing that it won''t be there tomorrow.


    "Oh, even though the other stock has run out, ''Kome'' has been purchased with great momentum. Apparently, he liked the fact that he was free to season it. Oh, is there any hope that you might want to buy it from somewhere else? I wouldn''t say I can''t."


    "No, no, I''ll sell it to a store owner like that. Thank you so much for what you''ve done."


    "You can''t do that. We need to think about what''s going to happen and make sure we do business."


    "Hahaha, you''re the same. The shopkeeper. But I haven''t asked for anything else, so if you want everything, I''ll sell it to the owner."


    "Oh, that would help. Let''s talk in the back."


    Watch the store owner and Mr. Dash go to the back.


    "That''s amazing."


    "Yes, it is, because" Kome "is easy to get worms, so you can''t sell them in large quantities."


    Bugs?


    That''s right, I''ll be careful with the rice too.


    "Well, let''s think of a treat!


    "Ah, yes."


    A treat made with rice...... do you have anything?

 198 194 stories. What, already?

    "Good day."


    Turning his gaze toward the voice, Mr. Druid comes into the resting place.


    The master went to the woods for the sixth day.


    That''s unusual.


    This time should still be the time to help the gatekeepers.


    "Is there something wrong?


    He called me a little while ago and said it was a successful operation.


    "What? It''s only day six."


    "Hey over here"


    "Yes."


    Is there something you don''t want to hear?


    Follow after Mr. Druid, behind the store.


    Go in front of a warehouse with lots of rice etc.


    I haven''t heard anything clear yet, but it looks like Ciel''s cooperating.


    ... uh, siel?


    I still haven''t been able to get to the woods in the last few days and haven''t seen him.


    I was worried, but I didn''t know you were going to the back of the woods with your master.


    "Um, did Ciel get hurt?"


    "The contact was made on a magic item and I don''t know that much about it. But the master injured a few people, and the demon who lent him his hand was safe. I reported it so I don''t think it''s a problem."


    "Really, good"


    I''m so glad.


    He said he''ll be home in about three days.


    Three days later?


    That''s a long time ago.


    "Oh, what happened to the ferocious demon? Did you say the operation was a success?


    "Now the gatekeepers are going to investigate the area around the woods. You''ll probably find out today or tomorrow."


    "I hope you''re back to normal"


    If this doesn''t work, I don''t have a hitter.


    "Yeah, but I think you''ll be fine with the tone of your master''s voice. ''Cause you''ll know the results more quickly than this one."


    Oh, well.


    There are fierce demons right beside us, so if there''s a change, you''ll see soon enough.


    "Are you tired?


    "... Mr. Druid, I''m not tired of an hour''s rest on a four-hour job"


    I don''t know what kind of discussion the store owner and Mr. Druid had, but I get an hour''s rest every four hours.


    I said I didn''t need that much rest, but they told me it was because I promised.


    "Hahaha, Ivy''s just a kid, so sweet is good"


    Sweet...... that''s hard.


    "So, the real business starts here, but you should stay in this house today"


    Hmm?


    "Information on operational success should probably flow by the end of the day, then it will be festive"


    "Festive......"


    Was that the one you went through in Latom Village?


    A fuss along with rumors of orgasm crusade success.


    The square is also in amazing condition and reminds me that I was a little scared.


    "Because this time it was a really dangerous place, and the way you drink it will be flashy. Then there will be more of them."


    I know what you''re trying to say somehow.


    Probably more likely to be harmed if you were in the square.


    "I''ll tell my father and mother. So that you can stay here today."


    "But is it good? Um..."


    There''s something about Mr. Dolgas, is he okay?


    "I don''t mind my house, but it''s a little lonely over there. It''s safer here. You don''t have to worry about your brother. I''ll tell my sister-in-law too."


    That''s a reliable ally, but is it really good?


    Doesn''t that inspire Mr. Dolgas?


    Even so, you wouldn''t be able to go back to the tent and ask me if I could take a break.


    When it comes to being more likely to be worse than it was before... would you come in the tent or something?


    Things about Sola and Flem could go wrong.


    "Um, please"


    "Copy that. I''ll tell everyone. Time to get back to work."


    "Yes, thank you. Be careful."


    Perhaps today, it''s a drunken response, not a Grubbal response.


    Oh, my God.


    "Thanks. I''ll be there"


    "Come on in."


    Drop off Mr. Druid as he walks to the store owner and his wife.


    I was on a break so it''s a rest place.


    "Did Ciel cooperate? Reliable, but are you sure you''re not hurt?


    Let''s go to the woods tomorrow.


    Oh, if you followed the masters, aren''t you around here?


    Then would it be useless to go?


    Well, let''s just go see how it goes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m walking through town to get to the woods, but everyone''s face is smiling.


    A smile I''ve never seen for the past week or more.


    That makes me smile, too.


    Rumor has it that the demons are back to normal, too.


    I''m so glad I succeeded.


    Nevertheless, I stop and look around.


    Drunks rolling all over the road.


    Sometimes I see it even at normal times...... a lot.


    Too many today.


    Everyone in the vigilante has been speaking out from earlier, but it looks pretty tough.


    "Good morning. How about the woods?


    Speak to the gatekeeper.


    "Good morning, Ivy. We haven''t seen Gulbal since after noon yesterday."


    Apparently, the rumors were true.


    "Are you okay going to the woods?


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know"


    Can''t you?


    I just want to go make sure.


    "I''m coming with you."


    Huh?


    Turn around, Mr. Druid.


    "Good day, Mr. Druid. Have you finished your work? Aren''t you tired?


    "Fine. Well, I don''t want to see you drunk for the time being."


    Mr. Druid with a bitter laugh.


    I guess it was pretty tough.


    The clothes you are wearing are flaking everywhere.


    Probably also arbitrated fights between drunks, etc.


    "If you''re tired"


    "I want to be healed in the woods"


    "What? Did you say something?


    The only word Mr. Druid said softly seemed to be heard by me nearby, and Mr. Gatekeeper listens back.


    "Nothing. If I''m with you, no problem?


    "Right, that''s good. But be careful."


    "Thanks. Ivy, let''s go"


    "Yes. I''m coming"


    Wave to the gatekeeper and proceed to the back of the woods.


    Go some way into the back of the woods and then get Sola out of the bag.


    Soon Mr. Druid held him up and hugged him.


    "Pu?"


    "Are you all right?


    "Hahaha, it''s okay. But that was amazing. I didn''t think it was going to be that noisy."


    Sure, he also sounded like a drum or a whistle.


    It''s just like a festival.


    "Is it because you''re free from anxiety?


    "I guess so. Because the top adventurers had lost a fair amount and were influencing"


    You say it''s different just because you have a top adventurer.


    "It''s going to be tough, isn''t it? Because there are no top adventurers in town."


    "They say the master will be working here for the time being. In the meantime, he said he''d find a tough guy to work out."


    "Really? Don''t worry, Mr. Gilmouth."


    "Hahaha, Gilmouth was pulling my face when he heard about it."


    Hmm?


    Even though you raise the top adventurers?


    "I''m glad to hear it, but it''s my master''s personality."


    "hahahaha"


    That''s all I have to laugh about now.


    Ah.


    "Ciel''s here for you"


    When I stop, Fluffy and Ciel just come down from the top.


    "Ciel, you said you cooperated. Are you hurt?


    "Nya-yay."


    Caress from head to head to make sure there are no scratches.


    I don''t have a scratch on my body either.


    Good.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Thanks to Ciel, we were able to solve the problem quickly. He said the injured only needed a little."


    "Have you tried that potion?


    Mr. Druid sits at the root of a giant tree that was nearby.


    Sola is still in a state of being held.


    Sitting beside him.


    "What do you think? I don''t think I''ll use it unless there''s a dying injured person."


    Potion evaluated as non-appraisable.


    Mr. Tambas said that if you use your appraisal skills, letters appear near the object.


    but Sola''s potion looks sparkling when she uses her appraisal skills, and she can''t read and appraise the letters blindly.


    ''I''ve never seen anything like this before,'' the master said, whining.


    When I heard that story, ''That''s Sola'' and for some reason Mr. Druid was impressed.


    Master and Druid predict that Sola''s potion will have much more power than the advanced potion.


    I was going to seal that potion at the bottom of my bag, but I was surprised because my master said, ''I want you to buy it off''.


    Because if I had a potion like this, it would be hard for me to ask a lot of questions.


    But the master said, ''Right, but this operation is pretty dangerous. If I can survive one or more of these potions, I want to take them. Let me buy it off''.


    After a lot of thought, I only asked to buy it if I used it.


    If you didn''t use it, keep coming back.


    By the way, I also take the red demon stone.


    They can be used to attack with fire magic.


    Would that have helped?

 199 195 stories, Master. Im out.

    I''m impressed to see someone overflowing the boulevard.


    I knew it was a big town, but I can''t believe how many people there are.


    Day 4 noon from Mr. Druid''s success report.


    A day behind schedule, but today is the day the masters return.


    Already in festive condition, such as the town folks decorating the boulevard in the morning.


    Unlike before, you don''t see people drinking.


    I wonder why?


    "Amazing. Or is Mr. Druid good today?


    "Because no one drinks and makes a scene today. Normal security is fine."


    "Really?


    "I have an idea that it would be rude to be drunk to welcome a hero who''s fought for his life. The guy who drinks today is about a hero and his family."


    I see, that''s why there are so few people on guard.


    "Still, you''re pretty handy this time"


    "Really?


    "Oh, it''s rare to decorate and welcome the boulevard so far. I''m guessing that''s how it affected you."


    View the boulevard decorated with collected flowers.


    Many flowers are found in the woods.


    I''m sure many people have gone out to the woods in the morning to collect them.


    "Ah, you. You."


    I heard voices from behind like I''d heard somewhere before.


    Looking back...... oh, he''s a slaver.


    Unfortunately, I can''t remember the name.


    "Uh, it''s been a while"


    "I wanted to see you."


    "What?"


    Oh, speaking of which, I told you to look for a slave who fits the criteria, and I forgot to say no.


    What should I do?


    "I''m sorry. We haven''t been able to find a new slave yet because of Grubbal."


    That''s right, good.


    You know, I found something for the trip.


    "Oh, really? Good. I''ve been worried I''d keep you waiting."


    Ah, I''ve done something wrong.


    "Excuse me. I forgot to say no"


    "No, I had no choice because I was in a difficult state. Well, if you need anything else,"


    "Yes, thank you"


    The slaver''s shop owner handled it without looking particularly concerned.


    Good, I couldn''t turn it down if they told me I''d found it now.


    "You''re the shopkeeper of the Gorga slave trade, right now"


    Gorga?


    Was that the name?


    "I forgot my name"


    "Haha, that''s unusual"


    "No, I''m here sometimes. Someone I can''t remember very well."


    Mr. Dorgas couldn''t remember either.


    I managed to remember, though.


    "Hehe, isn''t it sexually appropriate or something like that?


    Am I?


    ... I guess so.


    Talking slowly with Mr. Druid, he was hailed by the gates of the town.


    Apparently, he''s back.


    Cheers keep spreading through the city.


    Watch it somewhat strangely.


    "Don''t you have to go near it?


    "Yes. It''s fine here. Where''s Mr. Druid?


    "Ahhh, you don''t like the noise there"


    Mr. Druid and I are a short distance from the festivities.


    Looks lively and fun, but too many people are a bit bad.


    So it''s just about as good as looking from the outside.


    "I don''t like masters either. It''s so noisy."


    "Really?


    "Oh. ''You can''t complain if you screw me up,'' he blurted."


    Master would not hesitate to say, ''It''s depressing!''.


    The two of us laugh at the look of the master we see.


    Sure, my face is drawn.


    Plus, he''s laughing, but he''s smiling like he''s got blue muscles standing.


    "Wow... didn''t you just stare at me?


    "You looked like you were staring."


    "That one''s dead, and we''re gonna get caught up in cowardice later."


    "Hahaha. Still, that''s awesome. I can''t believe you tried to touch that master."


    Watch people try to touch a smiling master whose face pulls on and somehow feels even murderous.


    I don''t have that courage.


    "For once, it makes sense to say thank you. It sounds like harassment when you get there."


    Well, I know you really appreciate it, but there''s too many of them.


    Wherever you''re tired. Then it''s a little pathetic.


    "Well, my master and Gilmouth look fine, let''s go"


    Away from the boulevard with Mr. Druid.


    We''ve cleared up the Gulbal thing, so we''re going to discuss the future.


    Which neighborhood will we cross winter as we move towards winter.


    They''re going to need to be ready for that, too, because it''s going to be a trip for two.


    Go back to the square and spread the map over your desk.


    After that, prepare paper and brush.


    "In the meantime, don''t write down what you need"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid writes down what it takes for two people to travel on paper.


    "You can''t have so much luggage."


    "Right."


    "Oh, I need to talk to you."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "It''s a tent, but can I try to use a tent for 3-4 people? Or would one of you be more comfortable?


    A tent?


    For 3 to 4 people means to use it together, right?


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    "We''ll be fine together"


    "Good. It''s a crusade I used to take with my master, and I have a tent for the magic items I got. I think it helps because it can separate the inside of the tent and it performs well"


    "Magic item tent?


    "Oh, it has the ability to keep your voice from leaking outside. And the size of the inside is different. It''s a tent bigger than it looks."


    "Amazing. Do you have a tent like that?


    "It''s a pretty rare tent. I don''t think it''s a problem for Sora and Flem to get a little violent, either."


    Mr. Druid laughs with pleasure.


    "I''m looking forward to what kind of tent"


    "Oh, I''ll put it out for inspection. ''Cause I think I''ll probably find out soon enough."


    What does that mean, we can find it?


    "My master gave me the desk. Yeah, that said, there must have been a bunk mat somewhere."


    "Sleeping mat?


    "Hmm? Don''t you know?


    "Yes."


    "It''s a magic item bunk, they''re cushioned and comfortable to sleep on"


    "Apparently?"


    "Oh, I''ve never used it. Where did you get into it? Is that the room?


    Don''t get kind of geared up for an amazing trip.


    Is that okay?


    It''s all Mr. Druid''s, though.


    "Um..."


    "There must have been about four of them, so Ivy''s share and mine. Do you want to take the rest as a spare? It won''t even be so much baggage because it''s going to be small."


    "Ah, yes. Um."


    "What''s up?


    "Can I use it with you, too? Even though Mr. Druid is the most important thing he''s ever gotten."


    "I wonder if you''d be happier to use it. Because it''s all dusty stuff in some room."


    "Really?


    As far as I can tell, it''s a pretty good magic item, or a rare thing.


    Isn''t it because it was important that you kept it on hand without selling it?


    "I kept it on hand to sell if I was having trouble with the money, but I don''t even need that much money if I''m alone. Until I was invited on a journey, I forgot all about being."


    That''s an amazing idea to sell if you''re having trouble with money.


    If I were you, I''d be switching to money fast.


    "Um, then I won''t hesitate to use it"


    "Oh. So I have one favor to ask you."


    "What is it?


    "Can you help me organize my house? There must have been something else I could use for the trip, but I can''t remember where it is. There are three rooms I use for storage, and I think there''s one of them."


    "I don''t mind, I''ll help!


    "Thanks. Yeah, sell stuff you don''t need. I can add it to my travel expenses... and I''ll probably sell my house later."


    "What! Are you selling it?


    Reminds me of a house I went to once.


    It was a bit of a rusty place, but it was a pretty big house.


    "That house is like I bought it to avoid people. Come back from your journey and live in this town again. I don''t need you there anymore."


    Was that house an escape place for Mr. Druid?


    But he said he didn''t need it anymore.


    Oh well... hehe, I''m glad to hear that.

 200 196 words, more than you can imagine.

    Mr. Druid''s house was still huge.


    They have eight rooms in total.


    "How could you have such a big house?


    "Hmm, somehow"


    Mr. Druid is still amazing because somehow he can buy a large house.


    "There are only two rooms I always use."


    "What? Is it just two rooms?


    "Two rooms was enough because I lived alone"


    I see.


    Don''t you need a room that much when you''re alone?


    Nobody sleeps in a different room every day.


    ... Is he not here?


    "The other three rooms should be vacant as storerooms. I apologize first, because it''s dirty."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    Now I''m probably in a room where I eat and stuff, but it''s beautiful.


    It is also cleaned somewhat well.


    Still dirty?


    "Let''s put a cloth on your mouth and go"


    Eh!


    That far?


    Strangely, I hit the cloth to cover my mouth and nose and tie it behind my head.


    Dust control, but is it necessary?


    "Well, this way"


    Following Mr. Druid, he walks down the hallway, passing the first room he sees.


    "That room is a bedroom in the room I''m using. So, the back room from here is like a storeroom."


    Six of the eight rooms are in storage, which is a luxurious way to use them.


    With Mr. Druid, we move on to the back.


    Is that it?


    Did you get some air?


    Mr. Druid opens the door to the first room he sees.


    "Ah."


    At that moment, it was the addition and subtraction of light that saw the dust rise.


    Mr. Druid also has a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    And in the door...... I won''t try to get in.


    Looking in the room wondering...... loaded baggage up to near the entrance.


    Instead of not going in, I couldn''t.


    Besides, it''s tremendous dust.


    There''s so much dust on my luggage that I want to find out how many centimeters there are.


    "... we''ll see about this room later"


    That''s what Mr. Druid says. Close the door.


    And to the next door, I opened it and closed it without saying anything.


    Repeat that 5 times.


    Back in front of the first door I opened.


    "Let''s start here"


    "Right, I didn''t know all rooms were supposed to be similar"


    "Besides, it was five rooms."


    "... that''s weird, it should have been 3 rooms in my memory"


    Mr. Druid is tilting his neck.


    I didn''t seem to know you had baggage so far.


    Is that it?


    Isn''t it Mr. Druid who loaded the package?


    "Who was it that loaded that package?


    "... it''s me"


    "Right?


    "... because when I load it, I leave it in an empty place, an empty place without thinking about it. You''re going to build up before you know it."


    Is that what it is?


    "Really? In the meantime, we have to do something about the dust. Let''s soak the unwanted paper in water and wipe it off."


    "I guess that''s good. You can collect the paper later and burn it."


    "Yes."


    I have eyes with Mr. Druid.


    And the two of us laughed bitterly, and this is going to take a long time.


    "Sorry, not so far..."


    "No, I''ll do my best"


    "Thanks"


    Well, I guess we''ll figure it out by the end of the day because the two of us are gonna clean it up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Tired."


    "Yes. I didn''t think I''d be so handy"


    Today, there are 3 rooms cleaned up.


    I thought it would be over in a day, but it was sweet.


    It was hard just to clean the dust, but there was too much luggage.


    It took me a while to find out what was inside.


    "Amazing. I can''t believe so many different magic items are coming."


    "I''m surprised too."


    "... it''s something Mr. Druid''s been securing, isn''t it?


    "Well, I am. Because I wasn''t interested. Some things haven''t been checked."


    Mr. Druid was under the impression that he was firmer.


    You have such a nasty side.


    Or if you weren''t interested in things, would it be like this?


    "Well, shall we make it around here for dinner today?"


    "Yes. Oh, would Sola and Flem have been okay?


    While I was cleaning, I let Sora and Flem go free in the room where I was eating.


    When I tried to rush to my room, Mr. Druid stopped me.


    "We have to pay the dust before we go."


    Yes, it was.


    My body is dusty as it was when I cleaned it.


    Dust that rises when you pound your body.


    ... Wow.


    "Sounds like you could use the magic item I just found or something. Just give me a minute."


    That said, you had some interesting stuff earlier.


    In my previous knowledge, a small vacuum cleaner.


    It was a magic item that would suck the dust out of me with the power of the air.


    I just told him not to be able to use it for cleaning inside the tent.


    "This must have been it."


    "Yes."


    I receive a magic item and when I switch it on I hear a koh lighter sound.


    When the suction port portion is applied to the clothes, the dust is sucked away.


    "Ooh, it''s amazing. It''s funny."


    "True. That was a pretty good magic item. Oh, I''ll take the dust off your back."


    Pass the magic item to Mr. Druid and turn your back.


    A small vacuum cleaner moves up and down the back.


    The power doesn''t seem so strong, it just feels good.


    When I''m done, it''s Mr. Druid''s turn next.


    I suck the dust out of your back and it''s done.


    "I can use it, but I can''t use it if I don''t ask people for the back part."


    "Mr. Druid, I don''t think this is a magic item that takes away the dust from your clothes."


    "Ah. You did."


    In the meantime, I did something about the dusty, so I''m going to go to Sora and Flem.


    I don''t think you''re playing tricks, but were you okay?


    "Sola, Flem. Thank you for waiting."


    As soon as I enter the room, I see two figures.


    "Whoa, that''s easy to understand."


    For some reason there are two sleeping on the desk.


    Check around, but there''s no sign of him being particularly naughty.


    Well, I wasn''t so anxious because they''re good kids in the tent.


    "Pu?"


    "Riu ~"


    You feel our signs, two wake up.


    Whoa, Flem woke up, too.


    Was it also some kind of change of heart?


    "Morning, Sola, Frem. Frem, you woke up today."


    Frem looking at me still in my words.


    I wonder what it is?


    When in doubt, two gazes turn towards the front door.


    Then there''s the sound of the front door knocking.


    "That must be a master. You don''t use chimes for some reason."


    Mr. Druid heads to the front door.


    Possibly not a master, so have two special bags.


    "You look cool when I''m in harm''s way, and I''m going home."


    Looks like you were right about your master.


    Put the bag where it belongs and hurry to the front door.


    "Good day, Master"


    "Was Ivy with you? That? Ivy, isn''t that a little dusty? If you say so, so does the Druid."


    Apparently, it was still dusty.


    I assumed it would be ok because it is not in the worst condition.


    "Clean the storage room."


    "You finally got motivated?


    Apparently, the master knows the tragedy of that locked room.


    "I thought I''d sort it out before I embarked on my journey. There must be something you can use for your journey."


    "Well, there will be. But it''s gonna be hard to dig out of that room."


    They said excavation.


    Sure enough, the bunk mat hasn''t come out of the massive amount of magic items yet.


    By the way, I haven''t even got a tent yet.


    Mr. Druid was trying so hard to find it, but he couldn''t find it, so apparently the room is different.


    Well, we still have just the same magic items as we have today.


    The tent Mr. Druid is looking for will also come out.


    "More than that, master. What''s the matter, sir?


    "Oh, I went to the square to look for Ivy, but I couldn''t find her, so I''ve been meaning to ask the Druid where she is. I didn''t think you were in this house. Can I come in? I bought something that''s gonna be dinner."


    You running errands on me?


    "Is there something wrong?


    "Huh? I was wondering if you wanted to hear about Ciel."


    Oh, yeah.


    When I did have time, I was going to ask my master about Ciel.


    "I want to hear it! Ciel, was that cool?


    It was cool how Ciel fought.


    "Oh, that was cool. We all trembled more than we were surprised at first."


    Trembled?


    "You came when we were being attacked by a large group of Grubbal, but I couldn''t confirm what was going on. You mistakenly assumed that a stronger demon had struck us than Grubbal, and that''s when you were ready for the end."


    Was it such a dangerous situation?


    "But for some reason, Gulbal escaped, and Adandala was kicking Gulbal''s ass when she finally found out what was going on. The moment I found out it was Ivy''s Adandala I was talking about, I lost my powers. Oh, Ciel was really strong, and he was a real fighter."


    "I''m glad your master and Ciel aren''t hurt"


    I hear that even when Mr. Druid lost his arms with his people, he was a large group of Grubals.


    If I were your master, I might have been able to deal with it, but I could have been hurt.


    I''m so glad.

 201 197 stories. That was amazing.

    "Druid, there you go."


    The master gives Mr. Druid the bag containing the dinner.


    "Oh, excuse me... Master?


    For some reason, Mr. Druid looks disgusted when he sees the contents.


    Was there even something in there that you couldn''t eat?


    "Ooh, what''s up?


    "This isn''t dinner, it''s ingredients?


    "I said something that''s gonna be dinner, you didn''t say dinner itself, did you?


    "Well, yes,"


    "The Druid made it for me before. I don''t know what it was, I''ll ask for it"


    The dish that Mr. Druid makes?


    I''d like to try it.


    "Master ~"


    "I look forward to it!


    "What, Ivy?


    "What?"


    Is that it?


    For some reason Mr. Druid is staring at me with a surprised look.


    Did I say something strange?


    Master wants to eat Mr. Druid''s hand cooking, I want to eat too.


    That''s why I said I''m looking forward to it.


    "Oh, Druid, please."


    "Ha, master. Please don''t make fun of Ivy, okay?


    "Unfortunately, I really wanted to eat some Druid food today. You made it so well, I forgot my name."


    "Really?"


    Mr. Druid looks at his master in suspicion.


    Besides, the master just shrugs his shoulders.


    In that attitude, I don''t know if it''s true or not, but Mr. Druid seems to have given up.


    "Well, fine. It''s like stewed meat and vegetables."


    "Yes, but when the dolphins make it, it''s delicious for some reason. I tried a couple of times, too, didn''t I? It turned out to be tragic."


    I''m very concerned about the tragic consequences, but I feel like I should somehow not touch them.


    Let''s believe in luck here.


    Still, Mr. Druid makes it. A whole simmer?


    I wonder what it tastes like, I''m looking forward to it.


    "Ivy, that''s just what you expect when you see an eye like that..."


    "What?"


    "No, it''s good. Don''t get nervous when Ivy expects you to cook well."


    Hmm?


    The last word is too small to hear.


    I just feel like my name came up.


    "Mr. Druid?


    "Nothing. Okay, I''ll make it. It''s easy, it''s right there."


    "Is it okay if I help?


    Mr. Druid, too, is he a man like me who''s bound by the procedure?


    If that''s the case, I''d rather not get my hands on it badly.


    Ivy, I have a lot to ask you while you''re making it.


    "Eh."


    If I don''t have a problem with it after dinner, I''ll have it later.


    "Ivy, it''s just cooking to simmer, so this one''s gonna be fine."


    What shall we do......


    "Let''s finish this messy story right now and take it slow after dinner"


    You find me troubled, Mr. Druid suggests.


    Sure don''t get sleepy when you talk about it after a meal.


    "Uh, well, I''ll be waiting for dinner."


    Speak up, then go to your master.


    The master had already opened his drink and drank it.


    "Thank you for waiting. Uh, what''s the story?


    "Oh, I''m talking about potions and demon stones."


    Oh, you mean Sora''s potion and Frem''s mass-produced demon stone.


    Did you use it?


    "Did you use it?


    "Oh, it wasn''t exactly intact when a large group of Gulbal attacked me. That''s amazing."


    It''s a potion because we''re talking about an injury, right?


    "Has the wound healed?


    "There''s no cure. My ripped arm stuck together with just one bite"


    What, a sip?


    That''s all?


    "A lot of adventurers have been badly wounded in the corners. I wasn''t sure who I was going to use the potion for. So, in the meantime, I had to stop the bleeding, so I gave him one bite at a time."


    Surely the first first first aid to be given in the woods is hemostasis.


    If the potion heals the wound but you cannot walk with anemia, there is a chance that other demons will target you.


    Only the fact that you cannot escape in the woods must be avoided.


    "Normally, I should put it on my wound, but it was a small amount. Well, still, I thought that potion would help somewhat if I put it in my body. So, the next time the medical team tried to treat me with a regular potion, I didn''t need it."


    "Didn''t you have to?


    "Oh, everyone''s wounds were healing. Besides, it even came with an arm that was about to fall off in a little while. That potion sucks."


    Just one bite?


    Your arms stuck, too?


    It''s such an amazing story, it''s unrealistic.


    "Is that true?


    "Ah. Later, the demon stone I kept. SSS demon stone, but that one is too powerful. I had a guy who was good at fire magic burn the carcass using that demon stone, but after only using the magic three times, the giant lew carcass turned to ash. I was able to come home early because it took me a day to process. I thought it would take about three days."


    Say one day or three times it will take three days.


    What power magic has it become?


    "And I got an adventurer who can''t use fire magic to use demon stones, but if it''s elementary fire magic, it''s ready to use"


    Hmm?


    So that an adventurer who can''t use fire magic can use fire magic?


    Does that mean I''ll be able to use fire magic, too?


    I''d love to use it... but do you give out that beautiful demon stone when you use it?


    Absolutely not!


    "I was happy, but I used the SSS Demon Stone. He moaned that he couldn''t."


    I guess that is.


    I can''t even imagine how many SSS demon stones.


    "Don''t give this back. And a Level 5 Demon Stone, but I ran out of it. It''s a wreckage stone."


    "Thank you"


    See 20 stones that have run out of magic.


    Certainly a stone you see a lot in the dump.


    "Ryu, Teriyu ~"


    It''s the same indescribable way of ringing.


    "Frem, what''s wrong?


    When I look at Flem, he stares at my hand.


    In your hands is a demonic stone that has lost its magic.


    "This?"


    "Ri ~, Ri ~"


    Flem rocks left and right like a pendulum.


    "The Demon Stone made by Flem, thanks for the great work"


    Arrange the stones of the demonic stones that are out of magic before the flem.


    Then he swallows it cleverly in one mouth.


    And bubbles appeared all the time in the body.


    After watching for a while.


    "Riu ~ Riu ~... Pong"


    Demonic stones pop out of the mouths of Cologne and Flem.


    I don''t know what to say, it''s adorable, but I''m thrilled to think SSS demon stones might come out.


    "Good, that''s a normal demon stone"


    "Normally, I would prefer a high level of demon stone."


    "No, I can''t use SSS demon stones."


    "If you sell it... you can''t, it stands out. If I had known my name as an adventurer, I''d say I got it on a crusade."


    "I can''t do it. What if it was Mr. Druid?


    "Well, if you say you got it when you were an adventurer, you''d be somewhat deluded."


    Oh well.


    If you''re having trouble with the money, I''ll ask Mr. Druid to help you sell the Demon Stone.


    "Oh, because I charged the cost of the potion and demon stone I used this time"


    "What?"


    "Gotos guy, he had a head."


    Is that it?


    Like you forgot to tell Mr. Gilmouth about potions and demon stones?


    "The cost of something else was good. Um, I feel like I forgot to explain the potion to Mr. Gilmouth..."


    "I charged you on my behalf, so don''t give it to me as it is when it''s paid for. And you have to make sure you charge for the stuff you used."


    "Is that the kind of thing?


    "Oh, it''ll also lead to guild ratings."


    "Rating?"


    "That''s right. Adventurers are safer with well-paid guilds, aren''t they?


    Sure, you wouldn''t want to do a guild job with a payment problem.


    "It''s important for adventurers to say it''s an appreciation of the Alliance. It could affect your life."


    "Okay, I''ll charge you right. I''ll explain that potion to Mr. Gilmouth."


    "Hmm? Is there a problem?


    Problem?


    "I don''t have any particular problems..."


    "Right. I hope so."


    "Done. Master, I just forgot to tell Gilmouth, so I''m fine."


    You all right, buddy?


    What was it just now?


    "Ivy, my master thought I couldn''t tell Gilmouth about the potion because there was something wrong with Gilmouth."


    "... eh! No! No!


    "Hahaha, sounds like it. Good."


    I see, that''s why you stood between us without explaining to Mr. Gilmouth.


    "Thank you"


    "Hahaha, I thought I''d get Gotos out of this."


    Don''t hide your heart right away from your master.


    Could it be embarrassing or something?

 202 198 story over ~!

    Eat the whole simmer Mr. Druid made for me.


    Is Mr. Druid still a little bad at vegetables, with more meat and 3 different vegetables?


    The type of meat does not seem to have been determined, and today it contains three types of meat.


    Look, it''s meat.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s delicious"


    "Good. You''ll be relieved to have Ivy say that."


    Hmm?


    You feel safe when I say it?


    "I ate it a long time ago, but it sure tastes good. Why does it taste like this when I use this town''s sauce?


    The master is eating with his neck tilted.


    This town sauce is about that salty sauce, isn''t it?


    Use that one for this flavor?


    It''s definitely a little strange.


    I have also used that sauce, but the saltiness was too strong to use.


    "Yes, when are you guys going on a journey?


    "Master. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, from whom did you hear about going on a journey?


    What, didn''t Mr. Druid say that?


    "It''s an investigation."


    Mr. Druid has a troubled look on his master''s reply.


    "Is that a question?


    "Oh. It''s easy to understand who''s trying to move forward like a Druid"


    "............... Really? We haven''t set a date yet."


    "Right. Listen to the information you''re wondering about, I''m making sure it''s true, so just give me a minute."


    "Okay. What does that have to do with us?


    "No, but if you get involved, it''s a pain in the ass."


    I don''t know, is there a problem with the village next door?


    For the time being, I want to avoid problems.


    It was a surprise to hear about the Gulbal in this town.


    I want a slightly more peaceful journey.


    ... Think about it. It''s like I''m bumping into a lot of problems with the first time I go.


    Is it your fault?


    "Well, there''s something about the potion you pay Ivy. You''re stuck until Gotos calms down."


    "That being said, Ivy. Did you get paid the honorarium for the previous Grubal?


    "Eh. Not yet."


    ""... that idiot ""


    Huh?


    Is there a problem, too?


    I don''t think I had a choice because I was flustered about the Grubbal thing.


    "Ivy, we need to make sure when it comes to paying"


    "Seems like I''ve been busy a lot, and I still haven''t had the medicine."


    "Medicine fruit? Surely the one who harvested it in the back of the woods and told Gilmouth to put it through to a commercial guild still?


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know, I''m a little scared of the atmosphere.


    Maybe I''ve said something extra.


    "I''ll stop by Gotos for a little while on my way home."


    "Yeah, please"


    I''m sorry, Mr. Gilmouth.


    The atmosphere is too scary to stop.


    "Um..."


    "Ivy has nothing to worry about, as I said earlier, but the payment relationship is'' fast and polite ''leads to the guild''s rating. Especially now, there are no top adventurers in this town. That''s why traveling adventurers are so important. And for that reason, it''s hard to get rumors of a payment relationship going."


    Master''s expression is a little harsh.


    Sounds really important.


    "If weird rumors get around, it makes it harder for the adventurers themselves to get together. We need to be particularly careful now."


    At the end of the dinner, the master left Mr. Druid''s house early.


    Probably from Mr. Gilmouth''s place now on.


    "Master is a real apprentice, isn''t he?"


    "Oh, so I can''t keep my head up forever."


    For Mr. Druid on his journey, he must have looked into the surroundings.


    Let the journey be good at all.


    And I take care to make sure that Mr. Gilmouth doesn''t have any more problems.


    Tell him in person, I''m sure he won''t admit it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "" It''s over ""


    I didn''t know it would take three days to clean the room.


    With Mr. Druid, he sits in a room where the dust has been removed beautifully and his luggage organized.


    This room is the deepest part of Mr. Druid''s house.


    It''s the most dusty room I''ve checked on the first day.


    Mr. Druid said it was the first room to load up.


    "Good day, thank you"


    "No."


    "But it was amazing"


    Indeed.


    A room full of dust for a few years only moves a little and the dust dances.


    I started by slowly and carefully removing the dust, but it comes from somewhere, whether I remove it or not.


    I kept cleaning with a slightly distracting thought.


    "Still, you''ve got quite a few magic items to expect high prices"


    To Mr. Druid''s words, see the magic items that are piling up.


    There are organized magic items in each room as well as this room.


    You were surprised when more than 30 authentic magic bags came out.


    Mr. Druid was moving five pieces to his bedroom so he wouldn''t sell them by mistake when they could be used for the trip.


    Other things, magic stoves.


    I decided to take one on the journey that it would be convenient if there was one of these.


    Other than that, they sell it.


    I feel like I finally found nearly 10.


    There''s more, Magic Box.


    The box version of the magic bag, which seems to feature a larger capacity than the bag.


    However, it is not suitable for travel because the box is a bit large.


    They''re putting it all up for sale.


    Also found a potion that discolored and unsure what color the first color was.


    And nearly 20 bottles.


    Also, excavate demon stones.


    He said he didn''t seem to have lost his magic powers and could use them on his journey.


    However, because of the large number of people who came out, I was only going to take things that were in good condition.


    "Don''t make a purchase request tomorrow. Looking forward to it."


    Mr. Druid stands up, saying yes.


    I stood up with you, too.


    Ah, the dust on my body...


    "Oh, we cleaned the room, but now we''re dirty."


    "Right. There''s dust in my hair."


    "Did you bring a change of clothes?


    "Yes."


    Day 3 after I started cleaning.


    I''ve been bringing my changed clothes since yesterday and I''m renting a bath when I''m done cleaning.


    I haven''t had anything to do with a bath since I traveled.


    For the first time in 4 years, I didn''t know how to use it a bit and got in trouble, but it felt good.


    "I want to burn the dust-gathering paper, so you can come in first."


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Druid leaves the room with the last piece of dust-gathering paper.


    I also travel slowly to the bathroom so as not to shed any dust on my body.


    He told me I could use it. Soap and wash my hair.


    I was anxious once, so twice.


    Wash your body and soak it in hot water.


    "It''s a luxury."


    Traveling has nothing to do with bathing.


    Well, every village and town has about one bath shop, but it costs money.


    So I didn''t even care until now, but you''ll want to take a bath if you know how good it feels.


    I''ll pay for the potion, and I might as well use the bath.

 203 199 Stories Roadside Stone

    "Good morning, Ciel. I''m finally done cleaning."


    "Nya-yay."


    Gently stroke Ciel''s head sweetening as she throats happily.


    You were in the sun, Ciel''s body is pompous and warm and pleasant.


    Speaking of which, the wind''s cooling down a lot.


    "You''re changing the season before you know it."


    "Ni?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu?


    I''m planning on taking my time with Ciel today for the first time in a long time, and I''m coming to the woods in the morning with lunch.


    I got Goza for the magic item from Mr. Druid, so I use it, but I feel comfortable sitting on the shark.


    Sounds like Sora and Flem liked it too.


    I brought another just for Ciel, but he seemed to like you too.


    "This Goza is amazing. My butt doesn''t hurt at all. I have to thank Mr. Druid."


    "Puffy."


    "Teri ~"


    "Does Ciel feel comfortable sitting too?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hehe, the weather is nice and the wind feels good"


    "Teri ~"


    Speaking of which, Flem''s been waking up a lot the last few days.


    Since when?


    Oh, from the moment I restored my magic to the stones I had used up.


    Could that be me hanging up?


    Is that what happens?


    "Teriyu, Teriyu, Teriyu"


    What''s the matter with you?


    He stares at something when he sees the frem that keeps ringing.


    Looking at the end of his gaze, a stone bigger than a fist rolling right next to Goza.


    "This? But I think this is just a stone, right?


    "Teri ~!"


    Flem stretches his body toward the stone I have.


    And a little surprised.


    Thora had stretched well in longitudinal motion, but Flem had never seen her stretch very long.


    Yet now Flem stretches quite a long way toward the stone.


    "Shit, I''ll give it to you now"


    I''m a little anxious, but he''s saying he wants Flem, so he''ll be fine.


    Pay the soil on the stone and then place it in front of the flem.


    Flem happily puffs the stone in his mouth.


    After a while, the bubbles appear on Flem''s body.


    "Hmm, can I have a regular stone? Are you saying there''s no such thing as demon stone stone?


    Ask Flem, but Flem''s eyes are still closed just because there''s a noise coming out of his body.


    ... Are you tasting and eating?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Hmm? Maybe Sola''s hungry, too?


    I also feel a little earlier than usual, okay?


    Arrange the potions you are bringing with you at Sora''s lunch in Goza near Sora.


    Can Flem just be stoned?


    I also brought potions...... should I ask after I finish eating the stone.


    See how Sora and Flem are eating.


    My body is full of bubbles.


    I knew it was a strange sight.


    "Teriyu, Teriyu, Teriyu ~... Poop!


    Huh?


    I gave it to Flem, it was a stone rolling around there, wasn''t it?


    Yet...... there is one beautiful bright red demon stone in front of the frem.


    I don''t have to be sure, but I can see that it''s pretty transparent.


    Uh, you have to take this home, right?


    "Teriyu, Teriyu"


    "Ah, uh, that''s awesome, Frem. I''ve never seen such a beautiful demon stone. Thanks."


    Flem swinging with pull and joy at my words.


    The figure is cute, but I''m concerned about the demon stone rolling in front of Flem.


    Take a small, deep breath and take the rolling demon stone in your hand.


    ...... big.


    It''s the biggest demon stone I''ve ever seen.


    With that said, good transparency would have increased the level, but I wonder how big it is.


    "Teriyu. Teriyu, Teriyu."


    Softly look at Frem in the same chirp as earlier.


    And I wanted to hold my head when I saw the direction Frem was looking.


    A stone a little bigger than what I have right now.


    Could that be it?


    "Teriyu ~... Teriyu?


    You wondered that I wouldn''t react, and you turned your gaze toward me and leaned towards me.


    He''s probably going to be tilting his neck.


    Cute, but cute.


    That one, too?


    Frem staring at me.


    I''ll stare back... but I''ll get up and pick up the stone.


    "Teri ~!"


    It''s okay, just more demon stones to put you to sleep in your bag.


    Besides, the time may come to be as helpful as this one.


    "Yes, Frem, that''s the last of it."


    "Teriyu?


    Can''t it be the end?


    The nutrients you need for Flem? Maybe it is.


    "This is the last day. See you next time."


    "Teriyu ~"


    When I show the stone in front of the flem, I put it in my mouth and close my eyes happily.


    "In the meantime, I need to talk to you about today when I get home."


    The only stone that had fallen on the road turned into a demonic stone.


    "Puffy ~"


    Is Sola finished eating or is rolling around corny and going to visit Ciel?


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Sora roll.


    Ciel is also rolling corny on her forelegs without hating Sola, who came rolling around her stomach.


    "... No, I''m not playing that the wrong way?


    "Pu ~!"


    "Nya-yay."


    Well, Sora looks like she''s having fun, okay?


    "Teriyu, Teriyu ~... Poop!


    Transparent demonic stone rolling in front of the flem.


    "Is that it? Not red."


    Pick it up and bring it right in front of you.


    It''s a cloudless, colorless demonic stone.


    You do know attributes by color, don''t you?


    Red should have been fire, blue or water should have been water, green or yellow green should have been wind, brown should have been soil.


    What does colorless belong to?


    I didn''t study it in detail because I thought it was less magical and had nothing to do with magic.


    I''m going to have to ask Mr. Druid this, too.


    You''re kind of leaning on Mr. Druid.


    Shall I look for something that says about demonic stones and magic by the bookstore?


    Is that it?


    I feel signs of getting closer to this one.


    It''s still far, but it''s definitely coming close.


    "This sign is Mr. Druid, isn''t it?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel seems to be aware of it, too.


    There''s one more sign, but this...


    "Is it your master? Master is really hard to understand."


    With that said, how can you come here without hesitation?


    I did tell Mr. Druid that I was going to take my time in the woods with Ciel today.


    I haven''t talked to the place.


    "Teri ~"


    "Flem, it''s okay. Because it''s Mr. Druid and his master."


    We explored the other signs, but only the two of us.


    The two signs are as calm as usual, so it doesn''t seem like something went wrong.


    After a while, I saw Mr. Druid and his master among the trees.


    The two seem to have noticed me and wave me gently.


    "Good morning. What''s wrong, sir?


    "Morning, Ivy. I''m here with you because my master really wants to see Adandala. Is everything okay now?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    I see.


    You did ask me to see Adandala before.


    "Ivy, I''m sorry you''re taking your time"


    "No, never mind. This is Ciel. Ciel, you''re my master and I take care of a lot of things."


    "I think I''m better taken care of."


    That''s what your master says, staring at Ciel.


    Ciel also stood still and looked at his master, and after a while grunted his throat.


    Apparently, I''ve decided it''s no problem.


    "Oh, that''s really amazing. Oh, thank you for helping me in the middle of this dangerous place."


    Ciel gently waves her tail patterned on the master''s words.


    "Mr. Druid, how did you know this place was here?


    "With no adventurers, I was planning on looking for a safe forest in order. I never thought we''d be able to rendezvous so soon."


    Didn''t I know where this place was?


    By the way, your master''s face is in danger.


    I haven''t seen Ciel since.


    Hey...... that face pulls.

 204 200 stories, relax.

    "" Huh?


    I talked to Mr. Druid and his master about Flem.


    As a result, I got an indescribable look.


    I''m not happy.


    "Uh, I mean, did you turn the stone falling in there into a demonic stone?


    "Is that what you''re saying?


    Will that still happen?


    "Um, is it possible that an adventurer threw away a demonic stone that had lost its magic after using it?


    "That could happen. Can you show me the demon stone?


    "Oh, here it is."


    Show two demon stones that Flem replenished with magic.


    "You''re awesome again."


    "I''ve never heard of stones becoming demon stones, so is it okay that the used demon stones were still falling?


    Mr. Druid takes the red demon stone I have and knocks it in the air.


    It looks beautiful over there through the Demon Stone because of its high transparency.


    "I''d like to think so. Just because you ran out of demon stones of this size. Throw it away?"


    "You won''t throw it away. If I were you, I''d keep it a souvenir."


    "You''re right."


    There is a bitter smile in the words of the masters.


    After all, are demonic stones of this size rare enough to be remembered?


    "And that''s good transparency. Ask the Alliance for an appraisal and we''ll definitely be talking about it. Besides, this size, the guild of other towns and villages would be rumoured."


    Never put it on the appraisal.


    I mean, I didn''t even plan on doing that.


    "And colorless over here... because I feel magical. I''m sure it''s a demonic stone, but colorless"


    Master tilts his neck.


    I wonder what it is?


    "You''ve never heard of colorless demon stones."


    The master nods at Mr. Druid''s words.


    I mean, a demon stone with no attributes?


    "Do you want Tambas to do the appraisal?


    Mr. Tambas is a fellow master and one who appraised the potion, isn''t he?


    Then you can trust me.


    "May I ask you a favor?


    "Oh, he likes to appraise new things. I would have been delighted to give you the glowing potion. Well, it was impossible to appraise the potion."


    New stuff?


    "With that said, it was. I have had a lot of trouble during my journey because I ignore my plans and start appraising every time I find my first item. Not to mention starting a big gangster with my master."


    Apparently, Mr. Tambas is a freelancer.


    "That''s his fault. I''ve never seen an unexpected demon before, so I''d like to be appraised first, or I''d like to be in the middle of an attack."


    That''s amazing.


    I mean, isn''t it okay after the crusade?


    "That''s why I don''t know about fighting over demons."


    "Isn''t that nice? No problem. The demons were crusaded."


    "Yeah, me, Mr. Mal ''al, and Gilmouth."


    "Well, yeah. Until then, there was a lot of depression, and it was his fault."


    It must have been a very difficult journey.


    Because there are two freelancers, Master and Tambas.


    Mr. Maral''s hard work is going to come to my attention.


    "Ivy, don''t help each other on the journey"


    "Absolutely."


    Mr. Druid takes it too seriously, so he responds with a good look in his eyes.


    "I can do it if I want to."


    "You don''t try, do you?"


    "Ah."


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly at his master''s words.


    I laugh bitterly, too.


    "Um, why did Mr. Tambas want to do an appraisal when he was being attacked?


    "Some demons seem to have slightly different appraisal results while alive and after death"


    I didn''t know.


    I thought the appraisal was something that would have results with me whenever I did it.


    "And that''s cool ~. It''s touching to see Adandala so close"


    Even while we were talking, I kept looking at Ciel, Master.


    Ciel doesn''t particularly care, he''s playing with Sola.


    Sora jumped with Piompion and stormed Ciel''s stomach.


    Sora is being repelled by bashing it off with her forefoot.


    I''m repeating that, is that okay with Sola?


    Is it a decent way to play, rather than being rolled on the forefoot?


    ... What M is Sola?


    "Is that it? Huh? What is it?


    "What? Huh?


    ... Apparently my knowledge before.


    I''m just halfway there because the words came out but I can''t make an impression.


    That''s unusual.


    "What''s up?


    Shake your head beside your master''s words.


    I can''t explain it because it''s something I don''t understand either.


    "It''s okay."


    "Ivy, is it okay if I touch Ciel for a second?


    "Ciel, your master wants to stroke you, but are you okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Sounds good, go ahead"


    Seeing the exchange between me and Ciel, the master looked envious.


    "Fine. That would be great."


    Many times my master tells me to be good.


    I just have a little trouble dealing with it.


    As Ciel waved her tail, the master stopped looking at me and gently reached out to Ciel.


    And when I thought my hands touched my neck, it solidified.


    "Mr. Druid, what''s wrong with your master?


    "I''m fine. Because I''m just impressed."


    Are you impressed?


    Nevertheless, your master feels the most responsive you''ve ever had.


    "Wow, I touched Adandala. To that Adandala."


    Master who is whispering and blurring about something.


    It was conveyed that my voice was small and hard to hear, but touched by a slightly audible voice.


    "Ciel, can I stroke you?


    Master''s voice is shaking a little.


    The moment I heard that, I saw Mr. Druid, who was next door, holding his mouth by his hand.


    Apparently, it suppressed spraying.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ooh. You answered me! Thank God."


    The softly stroking master is adorable like a child, not the usual master.


    A strange noise leaks out of Mr. Druid''s mouth as he watches it.


    The sound seemed to have leaked because I was too patient to spray it.


    Well, I do see the usual master, so it''s a little funny.


    "Oh, wow! Ooh."


    "Kukukuku, no. Weird."


    I can hear the laughter that pushed me to death from next door in your master''s reaction.


    "Your master looks adorable"


    "Blah! Ivy, that''s not it. Absolutely not!"


    Mr. Druid, who sprayed into my words, is shaking his neck to the side and denying it.


    I don''t think you have to deny that much though.


    "Really?


    "Oh, I doubt your sight is cute or anything."


    That far?


    Sit alongside Mr. Druid in Goza and watch Ciel and his master play.


    The master''s face remains gloomy whether he is quite pleased or not.


    When Sora, tired of playing, started sleeping near me, Flem also moved to lean against Sora and started sleeping.


    Don''t almost look at these two.


    "Nice."


    "What?


    "This kind of relaxing day."


    "Right."


    I''ve been bummed about something ever since I came to this town.


    Sometimes it''s not bad to relax like this.

 205 201 Talking Kingbang?

    "I''m sorry"


    I came to the guild because Mr. Gilmouth called me, but I was apologized for the moment I entered the room.


    Probably about the payment.


    "Give me that face. I..."


    What can I say?


    Aren''t you in trouble?


    Or are you okay?


    "Uh, let''s just talk"


    I heard Ivy was angry.


    "What? From whom?


    "To the Master"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Somehow I stare at Mr. Gilmouth silently.


    And they sighed at the same time.


    Already, Master!


    "Good. I knew I was late, so I thought I was really mad."


    "No, I''m not angry at all. Because I knew you were busy."


    "Right. But it''s true that I''ve been sweetened by it. If you were another adventurer, you''d already be complaining."


    I think many times, Mr. Gilmouth is really tough.


    Too much work to do.


    With that said, the other Mr. Gilmouth had someone to assist him... but he''s not here?


    "Um, isn''t there anyone who can assist Mr. Gilmouth? I saw it somewhere else."


    "I''m here, but I had a baby about two months ago. I''m on vacation because I''m raising a child right now."


    "You''ve overlapped a lot."


    "haha, well"


    "Good luck"


    "Ivy''s a really good kid."


    They kind of squeaked at me.


    Looks like you''re getting pretty tired.


    Will you be all right?


    "Oh, yeah. This is it."


    Mr. Gilmouth offers me a few pieces of paper.


    I''ll take that and read it.


    The first is about helping Mr. Druid and Ciel''s crusade for Gulbal''s gratuity.


    ... eh? This amount is wrong, isn''t it?


    Rub your eyes and check the amount column again.


    "6 Gold Coins"


    They also include a thank you for finding Lucky Incense for this gold coin gratuity.


    There''s something about preventing a catastrophe, but I don''t know what it is.


    In the meantime, I''m going to read another piece of paper to calm down.


    This is presented with the valuation and purchase price of guilds such as medicine fruit that has been harvested in the back of the woods and is already sold.


    Sold?


    Well, okay.


    Looking at the ratings, everything seemed fine.


    I''m happy with this.


    Nevertheless, the medicine is very expensive!


    Plus a few things, an amount I never thought I''d have.


    "Bad, defective drug fruit and other trades"


    "What?"


    "I actually get confirmation from Ivy about the price and then sell it, but when I realized it didn''t seem to tell the story well, it was sold out. My carelessness, I''m so sorry."


    With that said, I bow my head deeply, Mr. Gilmouth.


    "It''s okay. Because it has a higher price than I thought."


    Really, I was surprised to see the purchase price.


    I can''t believe it''s so expensive......


    I ate quite a few by the time I got to this town, didn''t I?


    Switching that for money...... let''s stop thinking.


    "That''s really bad. I''ve never interacted with a commercial guild before."


    "Someone on vacation, were you?


    "Almost every negotiation. I''ve been a settlor and a confirmer and a bunch of adventurers."


    That''s tough.


    "Is there no one else?


    "I am sometimes there. But the adventurers'' educational aids were my main job, so I don''t feel comfortable negotiating."


    Sounds like this is really overlapping and out of hand.


    "Slowly and surely it feels like one at a time."


    "Hmm? Hahaha, right. Better than making a hasty mistake."


    Ah, did you make any mistakes already?


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    Is that it?


    I think I had something to say to Mr. Gilmouth. What is it?


    "... what is it?


    "Ivy, what''s up?


    "No, I had to tell Mr. Gilmouth... Ah!


    I remember, Sola''s potion and Flem''s demon stone.


    Uh, if you say so, now is the time, right?


    "Uh, I need to talk to you for a second"


    "Hey, what is it? I''m scared when people say that."


    "Um... can you keep the story from leaking outside?


    Both the master and Druid said to use magic items when talking.


    "Oh, okay."


    Mr. Gilmouth brings you a magic item to activate it.


    Now it''s okay.


    "I''m talking about the potion and demon stone that your master had on that assignment."


    That''s my thing.


    That I am taming two slimes besides Ciel.


    And talk about that slime reviving potions and demon stones.


    I don''t know if it''s the right way to say I brought him back to life, but I couldn''t figure out what to explain.


    "Even when it comes to that resurrection, Sola just eats a degraded version of the potion... are we collecting good places? I think Flem is replenishing his magic..."


    It''s hard to explain.


    Let''s believe it passed on somehow.


    And then... there''s nothing you haven''t said about this one, is there?


    When I talk it out, I get a little confused about what to say and how far I''ve talked.


    "Ah, uh... just give me a minute. I''ll sort it out a little bit."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Gilmouth held his head and said something bumpy.


    What''s this scary about?


    I pull my body a little over the chair.


    "Hmm? No, even if they pull that off"


    "Hahaha. Excuse me"


    Because I was scared.


    "Right. My master had an array... an array... Ivy, another terrible thing."


    "That''s right."


    "Because the power of that demon stone has flashed on everyone."


    "Is that so?


    "Oh, the dead Lew was pretty huge, and everyone thought it would take a few days to burn it off. So if you''re about to start preparing for a tent or something, your master tells you to let a guy who''s good at fire magic use demon stones. Well, I thought a little more power wouldn''t change that much, but when I tried it, the firepillar went up."


    Fire column!


    That''s, wow.


    "You''re all flattered. So, I saw the remnants of Lew after the fire pillar disappeared, and I realized it was that demonic stone''s powerful detachment. Whatever, half the giant lew was ashed."


    Was that all?


    Though I did say that your master cleaned up on three occasions.


    If you''re so powerful with that demon stone, what''s the big demon stone that Frem created this time...


    Yeah, let''s stop thinking deeply.


    My head hurts.


    "Well, if that potion and demon stone belong to Ivy, you can give Ivy the confirmation I prepared for her master. Just give me a minute."


    Mr. Gilmouth returns to his desk to serve some new paper.


    Give it to me.


    "It''s the cost of using potions and demon stones."


    Probably the scariest thing to confirm this.


    I''m going to look through the paperwork.


    The number of people who used the potion and the number of people who helped.


    Demon Stone Usage and Results.


    And the amount............... 3 gold plates.


    Kimban?


    Bang?


    Could it be a board?


    My head turns a little white.


    "Is there a problem? I''d like to get some more out of here, but I''m sorry I can''t afford this town."


    "It''s okay. It''s perfectly fine. More than that. So at all."


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, words go out of his mouth on their own before thinking.


    "Ivy, let''s just calm down"


    "... Yes. Heh, look at the amount. I''m confused."


    "Right. I''m glad to see Ivy''s age."


    My heart settles softly on Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "That''s an amazing amount of money"


    I get zero honest thoughts out of my mouth.


    "That''s the amount of potion. He treated the adventurers'' injuries with no sequelae. I really appreciate it. Honestly, I was hoping we''d survive this mission."


    Huh?


    I didn''t know that.


    ''Cause both your master and Gilmouth have no problem when you go to the woods, even the other adventurers......


    I knew it was amazing, the adventurer''s readiness to protect the town.


    "If Ivy hadn''t been here on this assignment, there would have been more damage. Thanks."


    "No, I didn''t do anything. Because the Siers worked hard for me."


    "That''s not true. Because Ivy admitted to us, and Ciel must have helped us. Two slimes, because Ivy cares about us, and all kinds of resurrection? They''re gonna let me."


    Am I?


    I''d be happy if everyone worked so hard for what I''ve done.

 206 202 Stories Awesome Potion

    Write your signature on all the paperwork.


    The amount is the amount, so they''re transferring it to the account.


    Good.


    If they hand it to me, I won''t be able to get out of this room because I''m scared.


    They''re going to make the transfer by the end of the day, so they asked me to check my account in a few days.


    Honestly, I''m afraid to look at the account.


    I''d like to keep it calm without touching it, but it doesn''t seem to work either.


    "Okay."


    "Call me as soon as you have a problem with the amount, don''t ask me"


    "Yes."


    "With that said, you''re going on a journey with the Druid, aren''t you?


    "Yes, because when Mr. Druid went with me, he told me"


    "Right. Thank God."


    "What?"


    When I look at Mr. Gilmouth, he has a very gentle look.


    "He''s been suffering all alone. Even when you''re laughing, you seem sad somewhere. That sounds like real fun when you''re with Ivy. I don''t know, I finally found a place... hard to put it into words though. I think Ivy''s a support for him."


    Support......


    "I''m supported by Mr. Druid, too. Or so."


    "You say?


    "He''s my father."


    "Buh, Dad? Hahaha, right. Family."


    Yes, to me, Mr. Druid has become like a family.


    It''s like watching me when I start something and giving me a hand softly if I get lost.


    My dear, dear father.


    "Don''t ask me about the Druid. He''s my dear best friend."


    "Yes. That''s something wrong. Even though I take care of you."


    "No, it looks more like the Druids are taking care of you from the outside"


    "No way!


    "Hahaha, yeah. There would have been something blue in the fruit we''ve been harvesting in the back of the woods, wouldn''t there?


    "Yes. It''s something you bought me pretty high, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, those are items that are traded anywhere for a fair price. There may be fluctuations in medicine and fruit. You should focus on that fruit if you want to harvest it. It should be a steady income."


    The price of the medicine fluctuates.


    You didn''t know.


    It''s a fruit that has a slightly unique flavour, isn''t it?


    I don''t know what to say, it didn''t just taste sweet. It tasted a bit distinctive.


    I didn''t like it.


    "Thank you for letting me know. We''ll reap it when we find it."


    Must have harvested quite a bit behind the woods.


    If you don''t want to strain Ciel, let''s explore the back of the woods just a little bit.


    With that said, you don''t know the name of that blue fruit.


    Even in the store, I''ve never seen him.


    "Gilmouth!"


    I thought I''d hear it, but the voice calling Mr. Gilmouth from outside the room.


    I guess I''m busy.


    "Okay, I''m on this. Thank you."


    "No, I''m sorry I''m late. ''Cause I''m sure I''ll be here by the end of the day."


    Seems Mr. Gilmouth cares more than I do.


    Mr. Gilmouth stops activating the magic item as he tries to get out of the room.


    Outside the room, a beautiful woman stood with a slightly angry look.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Be late."


    "What! No, no. It''s not your fault. Never mind."


    When the woman says so, she enters the room with a large strand with the door open.


    "Wow, aluminum. You, kid!


    "What about the kids? It''s not! I told you to report any problems, didn''t I? I was relieved you didn''t say anything, but you said the job was piling up and you made mistakes!


    "No, because"


    "It''s not because! It is at times like this that I have to turn my work around without problems. You can''t calm down and raise a child without the town being decent enough to raise the child properly! I told you many times before I got the day off. If you can''t, tell them to call me as soon as possible!


    Apparently, Mr. Gilmouth''s assistant.


    Did you hear the rumors or notice the problem?


    In the meantime, Mr. Gilmouth will be fine with this.


    "I told the back of Gilmouth that I couldn''t go home for a few days. You can''t go home until you''ve finished your accumulated work!


    "Oh, my God, aluminum!


    "What...?


    "Hih... no. Nothing, sir."


    Gently move away from the room and out of the guild.


    Near the door, two adventurers were talking.


    I tried to get by right away.


    "Was that such an amazing potion?


    I stopped because I was talking about potions.


    "Oh, that was an awesome potion. Me, I thought I was gonna die from being hit as hard as I wanted in the corner of Gulbal. Consciousness, wandering around. I was surprised when I noticed that the wound was treated and there was no bleeding aftermath."


    "Huh? You don''t know what happened?


    "Actually, it is. Because I was completely unconscious."


    "What the hell is that!


    "You won''t have a choice. He was bleeding badly."


    "Then you don''t know anything about potion?


    "No, I saw it"


    "Seen it?


    "Oh, it was probably the last guy who was judged to be the most badly injured and helpless. I saw him drinking all the remaining potions for that guy''s treatment. It was glowing, that potion."


    "Glowing potion? Never heard of it."


    "At first, I didn''t know what I was giving you to drink. But I''m sure he''ll be dead in a few seconds, and he''ll be up in a while. You were surprised then. The hole in her belly was blocked, and the amount of bleeding was less than half blue and white, but she had a normal complexion."


    "Really? No matter how much awesome potion I''ve never heard of it."


    "So I told you first, it was an awesome potion I''ve never seen!


    "Okay, so don''t yell at me! Do you mean. You used that potion on us a lot. Surely someone called Master was the potion you had, wasn''t he?


    "Oh, you didn''t answer me in detail when I asked, but I''m pretty sure it''s my master''s potion."


    "Right. You''re a benefactor."


    "Oh, a benefactor. On this assignment, I ran for shield after I found out I had a good chance of dying. So when I came back to town alive, when I saw my family''s face, I almost cried."


    "I cried when I saw you."


    Shield?


    But it should have been about the people who would be your shield to make the mission a success.


    Peek softly into the faces of the two.


    We''re both still young adventurers.


    After finding out that one of them has a good chance of dying, you''re a shield?


    I almost cried a little, I move my legs a lot more endurance.


    "Did you cry?


    "I''m really crying"


    Two laughs can be heard from behind.


    Glad Sora''s potion helped.


    Gently stroke the bag you are raising from your shoulder.


    When I said thank you in my heart, the bag rocked a little pully.


    "Thanks, Sola, Flem"


    I still want to speak up and say it right.


    Whispering in a whisper so you can''t hear yourself around, a bigger pull comes from the bag earlier.


    And it warms my heart.


    Today I will give you lots of potions, swords, and stones of demonic stones that are out of magic.

 207 203 Stories Family Registration

    When I went from Guild to Mr. Druid''s house, the shoppers were just carrying out their luggage.


    I''m watching that at the front door, Mr. Druid.


    "Hello"


    "Have you finished your errands?


    "Yes, Mr. Aluminum was here to see Mr. Gilmouth."


    When I say that, someone from a vendor who happened to be passing next door said, "Shh!" I raise my voice.


    When I saw someone who raised his voice in surprise, he had an indescribable look on his face.


    Tilt his neck, Mr. Druid laughs out.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Aluminum is a negotiator, so vendor officials are afraid of it. Negotiating deals, etc. is often what aluminum demands at some point or another. But I can''t believe you gave me that look just to ask my name."


    Mr. Druid seems to have a lot of fun, but the vendor went back to work with a bitter laugh.


    With that said, you said Mr. Gilmouth was in charge of the negotiations, too.


    "Mr. Gilmouth, he was angry"


    "Hahaha. I''ve advised Gilmouth a few times."


    "Is that advice?


    "Oh, because the job wasn''t turning around well, and the mistakes were coming out. He told me to talk to Aluminum early."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. But I couldn''t seem to talk to him about it, like I was going to get in the way of parenting."


    Speaking of which, Mr. Gilmouth was worried about the kid even when Mr. Aluminum arrived.


    Although she was cut off from not saying anything.


    "If she came home, she''d be fine by now. What a ghost of a job."


    Work ghost, that''s scary.


    "Oh, she can''t go home until she''s finished her hoarded work. You got permission from Mr. Gilmouth''s wife."


    "Wow, did you put Gilmouth''s only healing on your side, Aluminum? That''s just unforgiving."


    In Mr. Gilmouth''s frightened voice, I thought he was more than he looked.


    He seemed like a really amazing guy.


    "Oh, yeah. This."


    Mr. Druid takes something out of his trouser pocket.


    Green card when you see it.


    This is the first card I see, so I don''t know what this is but it looks a little like the card on my account.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a card issued by a commercial guild to a subscriber."


    Huh?


    "I''ve signed up for a commercial guild today. I''ve successfully registered."


    "Oh, thank you. I totally forgot what I asked for."


    "I''ve been so busy, I can''t help it. So, why don''t you do a family registration if Ivy''s even good?


    "Family registration?


    "Ah. Commercial guilds often take over business as a family, so you can register as a family. Looks like we can register even if there''s no blood connection. I use my account card to vouch for my identity, but I think my guild card is safer."


    Sounds like a family version of the Adventurer Alliance''s team registration.


    And you don''t have to have a blood connection.


    That''s strange.


    "Family registration does not require skill registration. Only his will and a little blood."


    Blood?


    "Um, is it blood?


    "Is that it? Didn''t you register the blood when you made the account?


    Did you?


    I was a little excited about creating an account then, and I have a lot of memories.


    With that said, it''s like I pushed my finger on something.


    "Like you did?


    "What? Not in memory?


    "I never thought I could have an account, so full of feelings"


    "I see."


    Yes, I meant to be decent then, but when I remembered later, it was a fluffy memory like in my dreams, and I didn''t remember it very well.


    I feel terribly sorry for that, though I remember it strongly.


    "Sure, you''re excited when you make an account in your own name. I was pretty excited the first time I made an account to transfer a commission, too."


    "Is that Mr. Druid, too?


    Mr. Druid snorts with a bitter laugh.


    I can''t imagine it at all if I were to see him now calm down.


    I mean, I can''t imagine his youth.


    "Done"


    Standing on your doorstep, a voice is heard from a vendor.


    Apparently, we were able to carry all the baggage out.


    "Thanks"


    "No, they sold all this stuff, so this one would be pretty helpful. After a while, the adventurers will push."


    Adventurers push over?


    Is there something there?


    "Hahaha, sure. Don''t ask for money in your account."


    "Yes. Okay. Bye."


    A carriage loaded with tons of luggage moves out.


    "Um, what''s an adventurer pushing over?


    "I don''t know if it''s caused by the ferocity of demons, but I found out that there''s a high-purity demon stone in the Gulbal."


    High purity Demon Stone.


    That''s definitely information that brings together adventurers.


    "They say it''s not all grubal, but it''s a rumor that there''s a good chance of a hit"


    "That''s amazing. I''d love to see what kind of rare thing it is."


    "They showed it to me, but they say it''s the best and it''s level two"


    Level 2?


    "Why don''t we just get in the house and take it slow?"


    "Yes."


    Oh, I didn''t reply earlier.


    "Um, Mr. Druid. Family registration, please."


    "... okay?


    Mr. Druid asks with a slightly worried look.


    Apparently, I felt anxious because I was late in answering.


    "Yes. Of course, thank you. Father."


    "Hahaha, let''s brag to Gilmouth"


    Huh?


    Do what?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he has a very gentle grin.


    The earlier uneasy look is nowhere.


    Good.


    "If you go to see Mr. Gilmouth now, you''ll see Mr. Aluminum, too"


    "... now, I''ll stop it. I''m sorry to interrupt Gilmouth."


    Is it because of what''s been going on, Mr. Druid, who sometimes gives you such an uneasy look?


    Little by little, I hope those emotions disappear.


    "Is that really why?


    Entering the dining room is very refreshing.


    Apparently, they sold it because they didn''t even need household effects.


    Do it fast.


    "Did you find out? Aluminum is a rough crowd, so if I go now, they will definitely help me. How many times have you ever been caught up in Gilmouth"


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly.


    If you did come with Mr. Aluminum''s momentum, you wouldn''t be able to say no.


    Because you''re sweet, Mr. Druid.


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid pushes the Magic Item button.


    Items you''ve never seen?


    "What''s this?


    "This is also a magic item that keeps sound from leaking around."


    It''s a little smaller than the magic item I''ve been using.


    "I have a slightly narrow range of not delivering sound, because if we were two, this would be enough"


    I see.


    "Except this can only be used in the house or in the tent."


    "Really?


    "Oh, because you won''t hide it to your mouth"


    "Mouth?"


    "Don''t you know? The magic item I was using outside is so I can''t see the mouth. Because there''s a guy who can read stories with his mouth movement."


    "Is there someone who can do that?


    "Oh, I have the skills to say lip reading."


    I didn''t know.


    Is there a place where you can take advantage of this skill if you have lip reading or magic items?


    "So? Was the amount offered satisfactory?


    "It was an amount that scared me to have an account card"


    "You''re exaggerating to be scared."


    "I''m not exaggerating. Um, three gold plates."


    "I guess."


    You knew?


    As I tilted my neck, Mr. Druid gently stroked my head with a bump.


    "It''s reasonable for the price of the potion that saved the adventurer''s life. Because adventurers are property to the Alliance. Some adventurers would demand five."


    Eh!


    If it said 5 sheets or something, don''t think your consciousness would have flown.


    Even 3 pieces were confused.


    "Oh, I sold it for quite a bit too, because I can add to the cost of the trip"


    Speaking of which, we haven''t been able to talk about the cost of the trip or how the two of us can separate it.


    You can check your account tomorrow.


    "Um, would you like to discuss how much you''re going to prepare for the trip?


    "Right. I want to leave when I''m ready."


    "Yes."


    All right, I''ll make a good decision so Mr. Druid can''t be the only one who can afford it!

 208 204 stories rubbed

    "I''m tired"


    "Because Ivy works hard"


    "Mr. Druid''s stubborn man"


    "Ivy''s Meanings"


    Mr. Druid and I stare at each other a little.


    I didn''t think you could rub it for travel expenses.


    As far as I''m concerned, the two of us are going on a journey, so I thought the trip cost was half as much.


    For that reason, Mr. Druid thought it might be a little poorer than his journey.


    I thought I was sorry about that, but I was just trying to get you to be patient.


    However, you should be able to travel better than the journey I had in mind because you unexpectedly got a lot of money.


    So I started talking about it with that intention.


    "It''s natural for me, an adult, to spend more on travel. I mean, Ivy doesn''t have to."


    For some reason, Mr. Druid said that, and he wouldn''t give it to me.


    "It''s going to be a long journey. I wonder if it''s too much to lean on."


    Longer journeys also increase travel expenses, so the burden increases.


    If you''re thinking about what''s to come, I should take care of it.


    "About one Ivy, no problem. Because I''ve made a lot of money so far."


    "No, that''s not what I said."


    "Father doesn''t need to be distracted."


    "Except for this."


    I can''t talk to you for some reason.


    ''In five minutes,'' she said when she declared that I would give it out too.


    Less than 10% fell off the table.


    I can''t give in either, so I went from saying ''I think 48% would be good'' to saying the proportions for some reason.


    You''re just getting tired.


    "You can''t decide to keep talking like this. In the meantime, shall we decide from something else?


    "Right."


    Good.


    I almost got pushed by Mr. Druid''s momentum.


    "It''s winter, let''s be the first to decide where to base winter."


    Mr. Druid spreads the map.


    "Ivy''s got fast legs."


    "I''m proud."


    My legs are fast because I was traveling on a run to escape.


    I don''t need to run away now, but I''m a little proud to be able to travel at a speed that doesn''t suck with adults.


    "Um, do me a favor."


    "What''s up?


    "I want to harvest nuts and such in the back of the woods, so I want you to make plans at your leisure"


    I found that I could sell more nuts and the like than I expected in Alltown to say to some extent.


    Therefore, I would definitely like to harvest nuts in order to secure my income.


    "Right. Then the next town or village."


    The next town or village?


    Looking at the map, the road is divided into two parts along the way from the town of Alle to the king''s capital, one to the town and the other to the village.


    And the road ahead of the town and the village leads to a little smaller village in one again.


    Is that it?


    It''s not like the map I have.


    "Um, this map, it''s not like mine."


    Take the map I always carry out of my bag and spread it out.


    On that map there are two villages next to the town of All.


    And beyond that is the town.


    Besides, the town is showing up pretty big.


    "Oh, because these maps are made with information from adventurers who have traveled. Probably misheard. Or did you have any idea who created it because of the lack of information?"


    Yes, it is.


    A map is a lot of outrage.


    I assumed they were made by doing more research.


    "Which one would you prefer? With that said, what are your plans for the winter?


    "Are you planning on wintering? Can you do something? The place I lived in had so much snow that I rarely got out of the house."


    "It is. The town of Cole and the other village, the village of Hatau, have a lot of snow and it''s about below my waist, so I wonder if I''ll ever be able to get out at all. Just be careful on days when it comes to snowstorms."


    "Surely the snowstorm is scary, isn''t it? Even in the village, people died every year from blizzards."


    "Oh, I''m losing my sense of direction. What about hunting in the winter?


    "Can you do that?


    "There are demons coming out in the winter, so the adventurers don''t go for it. Even commercial guilds have higher purchase prices in the winter, so we''re looking for them. Well, it''s cheaper than the Adventurer Guild."


    "Demons coming out in winter..."


    The adventurers have a fee.


    Nevertheless, can meat be sold even in commercial guilds?


    Thanks to Mr. Druid for registering, you''ve expanded a lot.


    "There are demons who only show up during the winter. If it''s Ivy''s hunting method, targeting a slightly smaller demon would increase your chances of success. Then the village of Hathau might be better than the town of Cole. Because there are little demons out there every year."


    "I didn''t think animals or demons would operate in the winter,"


    "Strangely enough, it''s a monster that only shows up in winter."


    "Only in winter?


    "Oh, no matter how much I look for it in the summer, I can''t find it."


    What a strange demon.


    Still, can you hunt in the winter?


    Let''s do our best.


    "Let''s make it Hathau Village"


    Confirm the village of Hatau on Mr. Druid''s map.


    The towns of Cole and Hathau are about the same size.


    If this were the case, there would be many different types of inns.


    "I don''t know on the map, but Cole Town is bigger. Or Cole Town is bigger than here."


    "Really? It''s about the same on this map."


    I can''t quite get a corrected map for sale.


    Shouldn''t I be guessing too many maps?


    I''ve trusted you so far.


    "The village of Hathau is as big as this town, but it''s sandwiched in town, so it''s inconspicuous, and it can be a hole place."


    "Really? Do you have any information about the inn or anything?


    "I wonder if the number of inns is high because the village is large. Compared to Cole Town and All Towns, accommodation is cheaper."


    "That''s delightful information. Is there a place near the village of Hatau where Ciel can take his time?


    "There is. There is a cave nearby. That''s quite a few, too."


    Then I guess Ciel will be fine too.


    "Um, Ciel taught me before that I don''t hibernate, but is it resistant to the cold?


    "I''ve never heard of Adandala being vulnerable to the cold, but I''ll check with him later"


    "Yes."


    The next place to go is decided on ''Village of Hatau''.


    After that... we''ve already discussed the luggage to take on the journey.


    ... Is it about money again?


    "What is the price of an inn in the village of Hatau?


    Let me start by telling you how much you need.


    "Well, you owe me three to ten gold coins during the winter months."


    That''s a lot of width.


    "What''s the difference?


    "Right, prices vary depending on the location of the inn. Higher along the main street or off the main road."


    I see, is it expensive where the means of travel are good?


    "And then there''s the meal. If you''re going to cook yourself, it''s going to be cheaper. It''s cheaper when we source our own ingredients."


    Will it be expensive to borrow the hand of the innkeeper?


    I can cook myself, and I can secure ingredients because I have a magic bag.


    Can I borrow it cheap?


    "And then, whether the bath is in the inn or not. As far as I''m concerned, it''s better to have one."


    "Really?


    Sure, the bath felt good, but I don''t think it has to be every day.


    Just wipe your body like in the summer.


    "If you''re planning on hunting, I think you''ll definitely need a bath. ''Cause my body''s pretty cold."


    Oh, well.


    I was planning on hunting.


    "You can also get sick if your body stays cold. I think we''re gonna need a bath."


    "Right. Let''s do that."


    I wish I could earn my best from hunting.


    "And then you talk to the innkeeper. Because if you ask me about the terms that make it cheaper, I''ll tell you."


    "Okay."


    Should I have about five gold coins for you?


    "Yes, is the room okay with you?


    "Yes, of course."


    I mean, I''m anxious if we''re not together.


    I''ve never used the Inn before, so I get nervous just thinking about it.


    I''m looking forward to it.

 209 205 Stories If your buddies work hard...

    "Talking about travel expenses would be a repeat of earlier"


    "Right."


    Is there any good way?


    I can afford it properly, too, and the way Mr. Druid is convinced.


    Maybe it''s going to be a problem because I try to get my money ready first?


    If so, if you decide to save from now on.


    "Um, why don''t you and I save everything we''ve harvested from today as travel expenses?


    "Hmm? Everything you''ve harvested since today?


    "Yes."


    If this is the case, it should be okay because the fruit harvested by the two of us will be used for travel expenses.


    "I don''t think you can do it all"


    Why is that?


    "There''s something you want personally, isn''t there? If I make it all travel expenses, I won''t be able to buy it."


    "No, because I don''t want anything."


    I''ve been saving for winter lodging ever since.


    Now, I''m not dissatisfied.


    "That''s what I can''t do. Ivy''s young, so she needs more."


    Funny, I thought it would be easy for you to agree.


    ... Is that it?


    "You sure you don''t have something you want? Clothes, shoes."


    "Well, we''ll talk about that later, for now."


    Somehow I don''t feel like talking about it.


    Incorrect responses show signs that things are going to be tough...


    "I don''t have a choice."


    "Eh, let''s just make everything a travel expense... let''s sort it out between two people from there"


    "No, I''m good."


    Hard work here won''t break me, I guess.


    Then should we give up here?


    I mean, how much do you have, Mr. Druid?


    ... It''s rude to ask, isn''t it?


    Let''s stop it.


    "Then I''ll let Mr. Druid sweeten you"


    "All right, good boy"


    Mm-hmm.


    It''s like being pushed off......


    "If you''re going to shape Ivy''s idea, you might want to make another account."


    "Give me an account?


    "Oh, all I have now is my personal account and Ivy''s personal account. They just voted against using my account."


    "Absolutely."


    "So let''s make another family account"


    Family accounts.


    Can you make something like that?


    "Put all your income in there as Ivy says and move the amount Ivy would want"


    Indeed, this makes a complete distinction between travel expenses and personal money.


    Might prevent Mr. Druid from spending his own money.


    "Right. Can I make an account right away?


    "Once you registered your family with a commercial guild, you could have made an account."


    I wonder if I can manage to prevent Mr. Druid from using it alone.


    Yeah, but can Mr. Druid put the money in his family account before he even knows it?


    "Mr. Druid, you can''t put a lot of money into your family account on your own."


    "... I won''t"


    My eyes swam for a second!


    "Check your account and I''ll put it back in if it''s in."


    "I think Ivy is too firm. Do I look poorer than that?


    "No, not at all. You look wealthier than any other adventurer."


    The adventurer I know is a traveling adventurer. I don''t know, but I also had a house and a lot of magic items.


    So I think he''s probably the wealthiest adventurer ever.


    "Because I''ve gotten all the unscrupulous jobs I''ve ever had, the only good income I''ve ever had. I had no use for it."


    You''ve talked to me a little before.


    He said he had done a pretty dangerous job because he didn''t have an obsession with living.


    When I heard that story, I was so sad.


    "That''s why I only have money. I haven''t been able to confirm the balance of my account in the last few years, so I was surprised to find out for a long time. I have about 1,000 radars."


    Huh?


    Now what?


    A thousand ladals?


    What, because the gold plate is 10 ladals, and that''s more than 100?


    "Huh? Huh?


    "You''re surprised. That''s right. I''m surprised, too."


    So that''s all you''ve been doing for a dangerous job?


    "You''ve been paying attention to your master and Gilmouth a lot about your work. Now I think I''m gonna pull it off a little bit."


    That''s what I''m laughing at, Mr. Druid, and I get angry.


    "It''s not funny! Didn''t you mean you''ve been in danger for 1000 radars!


    "What... Ivy"


    When I let my anger scream, tears come to my eyes that Mr. Druid is alive.


    "I''m glad you''re alive"


    I wiped my eyes and said, Mr. Druid opened his eyes.


    And he gave me a pitiful laugh that wasn''t always the same.


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    How much dangerous work would you save so much?


    Mr. Druid''s big hand on the pong and head.


    "I''ll be careful from now on"


    "Mr. Druid should take care of himself more"


    "... I will"


    "I''ll tell you what, more than we decided to travel together"


    "Yeah."


    "You will see me find my goal and achieve it!


    "Huh?"


    Somehow, Mr. Druid has a verse where he thinks it''s okay to be gone.


    Because I won''t allow that!


    "It''s a promise. When you see it."


    Because even if it''s just a promise, I think Mr. Druid will keep it.


    I promise you absolutely!


    "Eh."


    "Promise."


    "Yes."


    All right.


    ...... 1000 Ladals nonetheless.


    "Mr. Druid''s account is a startling box, too."


    "... I''m in on it too?


    "Mr. Druid himself has already joined us. So I just got more extras."


    "Are you happy or complicated?"


    "hehe, sure"


    The two of us laugh and calm down.


    I don''t know, now you''re out of your mind.


    "In the meantime, it''s family registration and family accounts."


    "Yes."


    "and travel expenses for the winter."


    "Put the travel expenses you''ve been saving for the winter into your account. I won''t give this away!


    "... I have no choice. Then I''m like," Put me in for the same amount. "Huh?


    Block Mr. Druid''s words.


    Definitely decided to put it in multi-eyed.


    "Mr. Druid, please put in the same amount as me. Maybe the rank of the inn will drop a bit."


    "That''s not a problem. Because the accommodation used at work was the lowest ranked accommodation. No bath, dirty inn."


    You said there was definitely a bath or something earlier.


    "Let''s start here with the two of us"


    "Start?"


    "Yes, harvest hard from this town to the village of Hatau so we can give you the rank of the inn! Don''t you think it sounds like fun?


    It may not work.


    Still, if you were with Mr. Druid, I''m sure you''d enjoy it.


    There are strong allies Ciel, Sola, and Flem.


    "Sounds fun, but if the harvest isn''t possible"


    "At that time, it''s an accommodation for the amount of money you have in your account."


    "Are you sure?


    "Of course. Because if I were alone, I would have been the lowest ranked inn"


    I mean, even if a lot of money came in, I would have.


    Think about the next winter or the next.


    Now that we have Mr. Druid, you''re not that pessimistic.


    "Pu!"


    Sora''s voice echoes throughout the room as she stares at Mr. Druid.


    I look at the bag in surprise.


    Shit, I forgot to get it out of my bag.


    I crawl out myself trying to get Sola out of my bag.


    And when it rings again, it gets on the desk between me and Mr. Druid.


    "Pfft!"


    I don''t know. Are you mad?


    "Teri ~"


    I can also hear Flem.


    but Flem doesn''t seem to be able to get out of the bag yet on his own.


    The bag keeps moving.


    When I rushed it out of the bag, it kind of gave Frem an angry vibe, too.


    "I''m sorry. Totally forgot to get it out of my bag."


    Two of them stare at me, unresponsive.


    You don''t seem angry that you left it in your bag.


    I wonder what.


    Uh, I remember what I was talking to Mr. Druid about.


    I don''t think we''ve talked about what makes Sora angry.


    "Why are you mad at me?


    "Why not? Oh, maybe."


    "What?"


    "Are you going to help me harvest?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Good, sounds like the right answer.


    "If Sora and Flem could help, I''d be comfortable."


    "Mr. Druid, there''s Ciel too."


    "Hahaha. I was"


    As I thought earlier, I have three comforting allies.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Druid. Let''s not rank the inn too high."


    If Ciel, Sola and Flem really wanted to help, I got a little worried the other way around.


    "Right, let''s make it the right place for your height"


    Looks like Mr. Druid imagined three results that he would work hard on, too.

 210 206 words. Promise!

    Waiting for Mr. Druid in front of a commercial guild a little past 12 o''clock, I see him running.


    "Sorry. I''m late."


    "No, what''s wrong? You seem tired."


    Like Mr. Druid, I see more tiredness than I''ve been running.


    "hahaha, aluminum found it"


    Oh, that.


    "Thank you very much."


    "I''m glad you promised Ivy. Without this, we could have been up all night today."


    A big sigh, Mr. Druid.


    You''ve had a rough night.


    "Um, was Mr. Gilmouth okay?


    "hahahaha"


    I don''t laugh and answer, Mr. Druid.


    I guess this isn''t okay.


    "Shall I take it with me later for a plug?


    "No, no. If I go, I won''t be able to go home"


    I don''t want to disturb you.


    "Let''s go sign up and create an account"


    "... right"


    I''m sorry, Mr. Gilmouth.


    Mr. Aluminum, I''m a little afraid of momentum.


    Plus, it''s been a little all night...... so I''ll back you up from afar.


    Mr. Druid is followed by entering a commercial guild.


    People are sparse because it''s time for the bustle in the morning to calm down.


    "Oh, I wanted to."


    "What?"


    "He was the one who asked me yesterday. Let''s ask her."


    "Yes."


    When Mr. Druid and I approached one woman, the person smiled and greeted me.


    "Hello"


    "Hi, I want to register the family I asked yesterday. And I''d like to create a family account."


    "Okay. Here''s the paperwork. Please fill it in"


    He seemed to remember Mr. Druid, and the paperwork came in without delay.


    That''s right, Mr. Veteran?


    "Thank you. Ivy, shall I write over there"


    "Yes."


    Write your name and age on the documents, respectively.


    And check the fields that say we have each other''s agreement to register our family.


    Mr. Druid had written something down on the parent (guardian) part, but he didn''t see it very well.


    At the end of the writing, along with the paperwork, in my case, the account card, Mr. Druid, submits the card for the commercial guild.


    It took me less than 5 minutes to register my family.


    "It''s something you can do right away."


    It won''t be long, I''m surprised.


    "I had Ivy''s account card. If it weren''t for you, it would have taken a little longer."


    "Really?


    "Oh, my God, there''s an amazing name in the Guarantor section."


    "What?"


    Guarantor of my account card?


    My guarantor is Captain Ogt in the village of Latme, Mr. Gilmouth in the town of Otolwa, and Mr. Barksby, head of the vigilante regiment.


    I know they are amazing people.


    But I wonder how that matters.


    When I lean my neck.


    "I''m from this town, and I know my name somewhat, so no problem. Ivy wouldn''t have had a relationship with this town before, would she?


    "Yes."


    "If the guarantor was other than those three, an investigation could have gone into Ivy. The guarantor on your account card would have verified your identity."


    "Really? Oh, could they be bothering you?


    "That''s okay. ''Cause it looks like Ivy was judged to be fine when she saw the person she vouched for."


    "Really? Good."


    "Still, it was explained that it would take at least two days, so I was surprised that that would complete the registration in less than five minutes. Those three are amazing after all."


    "At least 2 days, is it only 5 minutes...... Awesome"


    When I am surprised by Mr. Druid''s story, two new cards are placed on my desk.


    I was asked to create a family account because I was able to register my family.


    "Thank you for waiting. This will be your family card. Would you have preferred two cards?


    "Yes."


    The account card I have is white blank, but the family card has two red and blue lines drawn on the white plate.


    Don''t be kind of thrilled.


    "Now, please give us your own blood"


    A round transparent object is placed on each of the two family cards.


    ... This is when I made my account card.


    Relying on the memories of wandering, fingers are placed in the recessed area and pressed in a good way.


    At a moment of slight tingling pain, the plate comes up with a glowing name and age, as well as Mr. Druid''s name.


    "Mr. Druid''s name came up, too."


    This was Ivy''s name.


    I see, do you see the name of the family?


    That''s funny.


    "Thank you. Family registration and opening of family accounts have been successfully completed. Is there anything else I can do to help?


    "I''m fine, thank you"


    "Thank you"


    I thank you following Mr Druid.


    "You''re a cute little girl. Your father''s going to have a lot more to worry about."


    Huh?


    Worried?


    "I think Ivy''s fine because she''s solid, but will she be loud around?


    "Probably. ''Cause she''s a very cute lady."


    "Hahaha, thanks. I''ll be careful not to get extra bugs."


    What? I''m sorry.


    Don''t get naughty?


    Ignore? Bugs?


    An extra bug?


    Is there even some kind of scary bug where we''re going?


    I''m fine with bugs, but I kinda hate scary bugs and stuff.


    Leave your sister''s place for a small room lined up in the corner of the guild.


    It''s about checking accounts and moving money to family accounts.


    "Mr. Druid, what type of bug is a scary bug?


    "What? Scary bugs? Uh, what are you talking about?


    Is that it?


    Could I have made a mistake?


    "Eh, when I was talking to your sister earlier, she said she''d be careful not to lean on bugs. So I was wondering if there were any scary bugs in the village we were headed to."


    "I see."


    For some reason Mr. Druid stroked my head.


    And happily he was forcefully told, ''Don''t worry about it because you don''t have to worry about it at all''.


    Kind of an atmosphere where you shouldn''t ask any more.


    I''m curious, but you won''t talk to me.


    Let''s ask softly another time.


    "Well, first of all, you''re confirming Ivy''s account deposit. So, moving money to a family account"


    "Yes."


    "To keep the money firmly in Ivy''s account. This is a promise."


    "... Yes"


    You can also pay for your trip out of my account, but I was told that you can''t do more than half of the account.


    I also agreed that Ivy would pay for the trip, so I agreed.


    I also feel like I''ve been uttered, but I gave up because I haven''t made progress, even if I''ve always been willing.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure."


    "Yes."


    There are fears of large deposits, but I am happy to say that it is a little too much because I can only spend half of all the money on travel.


    It''s complicated.


    Enter one room in the small room and place the plate of the account on a white board in front of the small window.


    The numbers line up all the time and the balance floats at the end.


    "Ooh."


    "What! I should have made it a quarter"


    When I was surprised to see the balance, Mr. Druid muttered something behind me.


    When I look at Mr. Druid wondering, there is a wrinkle engraved between my brows.


    "Mr. Druid?


    "Amount."


    "It''s half!


    To my assertion, a gentle sigh, Mr. Druid.


    I will never give in.


    The balance was over 190 radars.


    19 gold plates.


    I forgot, but you got 100 radars when you crushed the tissue.


    Too much drove me to a corner of my memory, I totally forgot.


    With that said, there was a bounty back then.


    Looks like he made 190 radars at some point, including the potion and Demon Stone amount during this time.


    So 95 radar for travel expenses.


    Uh, make it a gold coin... 95 sheets.


    "Yay, you can turn 95 gold coins to travel expenses!


    Mr. Druid voiced a little dissatisfaction with my words, but the promise is a promise.


    "You failed, I can''t believe Ivy''s making so much money"


    I''m kind of bumpy, but let''s ignore it.


    This seems like we won''t have to burden Mr. Druid alone.


    Thanks to Sora and Flem.


    Ciel crusaded Gulbal, too.


    I''m really being helped by my people.

 211 207 Stories First Grandson

    Leave the commercial guild and go to Mr. Druid''s home.


    Because he discovered that he was only reporting to his mother on his journey.


    Because he was busy, he completely forgot to report it to the rest of his family.


    Mr Druid says, ''My mother should be telling my family,'' but I think this kind of thing should be said from his own mouth.


    So I decided to go to a store with my parents.


    "Here you are, not Druid and Ivy. Come in, come in."


    The store had a shopkeeper and a wife, and a Mr. Siriella.


    "Excuse me, I''m at work"


    "It''s okay. I''m in the middle of Dolwka preparing a break for tea right now. Move voluntarily."


    Kind of like having the power to say voluntary?


    "People are something that can change. I was surprised because I''d given up."


    Oh, you''ve never seen such a look on Mr. Sirella''s face.


    I don''t know what to say, the warmth of enveloping... hard to describe.


    I''m pretty sure I''m just glad.


    "I''ve got something to report."


    Report that Mr. Druid embarks on a journey in the face of tension.


    "Well, on the journey."


    The store owner was surprised at first, but quickly loosens his expression with pleasure.


    "What, didn''t your mother tell you?


    "You knew?


    "Yeah, you did. I forgot until you told me."


    "You."


    To the store owner''s sigh, his wife shrugged her shoulder.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    "What?"


    I wonder what.


    "If you''re a Druid with a lot of problems, won''t you get in the way?


    It''s called your wife, it''s called Mr. Sirella. You''re really unforgiving.


    I mean, these two look alike.


    "It''s no problem. I''m a dependable father."


    In my reply, I said, ''Father?'' I will report to the seriers who tilt their necks that they were thrilled to register their families.


    "Really? I''ll do it, Druid. I can''t believe you got such a cute little girl!


    "If you were the daughter of a Druid, you''d be our grandson. You''re my first grandson!


    The shopkeeper and wife I heard about got unusually excited for some reason.


    Mr. Druid is also surprised at how it is going.


    "We always said Ivy was cute and cute ~"


    Mr. Siriella''s slightly shuddered voice.


    Really?


    Uh, shit, my face is getting hot.


    "I''m really happy for you. To the Druid, no. It''s sweet for your father, Ivy."


    Sweet......


    "That''s right, sweeten up when you can."


    The owner says the same thing as his wife.


    "Look, Ivy. You could be sweeter."


    Mr. Druid rides the words of the store owner and his wife.


    For some reason, I feel like I''m being attacked.


    "Uh, I''ll do my best"


    "Trying to be sweet, Ivy''s really too good a kid"


    I can sneeze my head and stroke it on Mr. Sirella.


    "What''s going on? Druid? Ivy with you?


    "Brother, I''m disturbing you"


    "... Welcome home"


    "Ah... I''m home"


    Everyone is laughing happily when they see two people saying a little nervous greeting.


    Don''t make me feel like shit.


    "Hey, listen!


    The atmosphere is blown away by Mr. Sirella, who reports on me and Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Dolwka, with a slightly surprised look, but happily promised Mr. Dolwyd, ''Let me talk to you about your journey when you get back''.


    Keep it up. We''re going to have dinner together that day, and I''m going to cook dinner with your wife, Mr. Dolwka, Mr. Dolwyd and I.


    For some reason, Mr. Dolwka is here to help.


    By the way, there is also Mr Siriela, who was instrumental in giving instructions to Mr Dolwka.


    You''ve really changed, Mr. Dolwka.


    Talk to Mr. Druid as he sees the two of them.


    I guess that''s what you heard, your wife told me, ''Really, great change''.


    The atmosphere of Mr. Dorwka and Mr. Sirella gives a softer impression than it was before.


    There were two worlds I hadn''t seen before, so I got a little lit up.


    Time to relax after dinner.


    I bow my head to Mr. Sirella.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Siriella"


    "Eh! Eh! What? Ivy, give me your head to say you''re sorry."


    The feeling I''ve always wanted to apologize got ahead of me and confused Mr. Siriela because I''d skipped explaining it.


    "Uh, sweetness made of rice, but I couldn''t help at all."


    You said we were going to think together, but I couldn''t think of anything at all.


    I got busy getting ready for the trip.


    "No, never mind at all. It''s what I''m supposed to think for myself!


    "But you said you''d cooperate..."


    I''ve always wondered.


    You told me to make it with you, and I can''t think of anything.


    The cooking class has settled down, so now Mr. and Mrs. Sirella are continuing, but I''m gone.


    "I really don''t care, because I''ve had enough so far. Besides, cooking classes are going well. Fixed customers are making steady incomes."


    Was it?


    That''s amazing.


    "Mr. Sirella, that''s amazing!


    "Thanks, but Ivy''s amazing, too."


    "What?"


    "I wouldn''t have thought of a cooking class without Ivy. Ivy was there, so I had a cooking class."


    I heard there is no such thing as a cooking class in this world.


    That''s why I couldn''t help but think of something.


    Even I wouldn''t have thought about it if I hadn''t remembered before.


    "Ivy has created a lot of triggers. I appreciate that."


    "Oh, it was also Ivy who was successful in spreading ''Kome''. Thanks to you, this town was able to hold up, thank you."


    The store owner will also thank me after what Mr. Sirella said.


    You''re all so sweet.


    I want to tell you how I feel right now.


    "Eh, I enjoyed doing a lot with you guys. Thank you."


    I don''t know what to say, so it''s an easy word.


    It''s hard to put into words.


    Still creeping my feelings out, Mr. Sirella strokes my head softly.


    "I''m waiting for Druid and Ivy to come home."


    "Yes!"


    I''m glad someone is waiting for me to come home.


    In preparation for the journey, Mr. Druid was to return to his home before it was too late.


    "Tell me when you''re leaving. Good night."


    "Yes. Good night."


    I wave to the shopkeepers who sent me out of the house and head over to Mr. Druid''s house.


    "Ivy, I''ll arrange to sell the house tomorrow. We''ll probably get results in about three days."


    "Can you sell that fast?


    "Because if the vendor decides to sell it, he''ll buy it off. If that''s not possible, we''ll wait for temperament."


    "Be temperamental..."


    Does that mean you''re going to be late on your journey?


    "If the vendor can''t do it, I''ll ask my father to manage it and watch it until he sells it."


    "You''re going to bother me."


    "Right. But I think it''s okay. Because I''m going to sell it at the price they said I would, without setting the price."


    Hmm?


    Doesn''t that make Mr. Druid lose money?


    "Now that this town is suddenly getting more people, it''s going to get expensive homes and stuff. I make sure the area around my house is bought and sold at a higher price than before, and I don''t think it''s going to hurt."


    That''s right, there''s no loophole.


    "So you''re leaving when the house sells"


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "Have you forgotten that you are asking for an appraisal of the Demon Stone?


    Oh, yeah.


    I was asking for it via my master.


    "When will I get the appraisal results? The masters seemed a little busy."


    "It''s not a good idea to rush it."


    "You''re right."


    What am I going to do?


    Don''t let your plans go crazy too late.


    Is that it?


    Someone''s approaching us.


    It''s a slight sign of a rush.


    Stop and look back.


    Mr. Druid, who noticed that, looks behind him, just like I do.


    "" Ah. "


    What I saw a little bit was the look of Mr. Dorgas running and approaching.


    Mr. Dolgas stopped a little further away from whether he noticed Mr. Dolphide and me.

 212 208 words. Run away?

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uh, what is it, this silence?


    Neither Mr. Druid nor Mr. Dolgas will move as if they have solidified.


    What the hell is Mr. Dolgas doing here?


    Could it be that you were just running down this road by chance?


    No, don''t you have that?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If I don''t move, I''ve always felt like this.


    "Uh, Mr. Dorgas. What''s wrong, sir?


    "... no..."


    Uh, that''s it?


    Then can we go now?


    "Um, if you don''t have business, we''re going, right?


    "Hey do it! Oh, no. Um..."


    Kind of different than before, Mr. Dolgas.


    I don''t feel any of that prick today.


    Looking at him, he said something, but it seems hard to say.


    Looking around a little, there is a wooden bench that is freely available a little walk away.


    Is it easy for Mr. Dolgas to talk to you over there?


    When I saw him trying to talk to Mr. Druid, he had a huge wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Druid, the wrinkles between your eyebrows are amazing. If you still have enough wrinkles, you''ll get older... and you''ll become a habit."


    "Ivy, do I look so old?


    Mr. Druid is stretching the crease between his eyebrows with his hands.


    After all, do you care?


    You have to be careful how you say it.


    "Yes. No, that''s not true."


    Shit, dude...


    "Honesty is a good thing, I''m sure."


    "hehe"


    Laugh and be deluded!


    "You know..."


    When I''m talking to Mr. Druid, I reluctantly hear a voice.


    Oh, I completely forgot about Mr. Dorgas.


    With that said, Mr. Dorgas'' name came up soon today.


    Looks like they finally remembered, good.


    "Why don''t you borrow that bench over there and talk to me?


    We both know who I''m referring to.


    "... brother, what do you say?


    When Mr. Dolgus asked Mr. Dolgus in a voice containing a little tension, Mr. Dolgus nodded as well.


    Good.


    The two of us will talk later.


    "I want Ivy with me"


    Mr. Druid stares at me.


    "Please come from me, too."


    Mr. Dorgas also asked me to try to say no.


    I didn''t know that Mr. Dolgas would ask you to do it.


    "Yes, I understand."


    I wonder if this atmosphere would ever be as sinister as it was before?


    That atmosphere scares you, doesn''t it?


    Is that it?


    I sat in a chair to be recommended, but isn''t this line weird?


    Why am I sitting in the middle?


    Well, if it''s easier to talk with a wall, I''ll cooperate...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s why you can''t keep quiet.


    "Mr. Dorgas."


    "Ah."


    To my slightly louder voice, Mr. Dolgas relieves himself of his fright.


    Hmm, that''s a little sad when it reacts like that.


    "Is there something wrong?


    "Nothing...... no. You know what?"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Dorgas seems to be searching for words as he wanders his gaze.


    Mr. Druid, on the other side, has a surprised look at how he finally noticed Mr. Dolgas, who is not what he always looks like.


    It''s too late to notice.


    "I''m sorry."


    "" Eh!


    It''s something I apologize for so suddenly that I was surprised with Mr. Druid.


    No way, you know, I can''t believe that Mr. Dolgas apologized.


    I snapped gently on my cheek.


    "I want to be."


    "Ivy, what are you doing?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Mr. Dolphide as well as Mr. Dolgas looked at me strangely.


    I get embarrassed and look down a bit.


    "I only have one best friend."


    Does Mr. Dorgas have a proper best friend too?


    You''re kind of relieved.


    "I have cultivation skills and have 3 stars"


    Hmm, is my best friend still a star too?


    And you have three stars, you''re a pretty amazing guy.


    We thought we could do anything with the stars.


    That''s what I thought when I was little, too.


    "So I also backed him up when he said he would show success in a place where only rice grows. I thought I''d be able to deliver quickly. But it didn''t help me with my skills at all. There was no point in having three stars."


    Then why were you so adamant about the stars?


    "But if you admit it... if you admit it, he''s going to break"


    Could it be for your best friend that you stubbornly continued to bind to the stars?


    With that said, the shopkeeper said so.


    Many of the people who moved to that place said they had already given up their lives.


    He said many people ran to crime and fell into slavery.


    "Druid succeeded in his big job as an adventurer as he managed to step on it"


    Mr. Dolgas sees Mr. Dolphide.


    "I felt like they showed me I could succeed with less stars. I regret it. I can''t save one of my best friends."


    Maybe a lot of things have overlapped.


    That put a lid on Mr. Dorgas'' heart.


    Even so, I think it''s too obstinate.


    "It doesn''t make sense to have stars. I knew it, but I never wanted to admit it."


    Were you intimidating me so much to protect myself?


    As Mr. Gilmouth would say, you''re probably pretty cautious.


    So I could only take a way to yell and scatter.


    "But he laughed."


    That guy?


    You mean my best friend?


    "I ate rice balls and laughed with great joy. I haven''t seen that face in a long time."


    Mr. Dorgas, who was talking, suddenly stands up and stands facing us.


    "I''m sorry. And I appreciate it."


    "" Ah. "


    Mr. Dorgas just said, he ran away.


    Just.


    "Mr. Dorgas'' face, you were bright red"


    "Oh, I''ve never seen such a brother''s face before. And you had a little leg."


    "Yes."


    Running backwards were melting along the way.


    Probably because of the embarrassment and nervousness that made my body stiff.


    "Uh, Mr. Druid"


    "Oh, what?


    "What did Mr. Dorgas want to say?


    I know what you wanted to say somehow......


    "Mm-hmm. Are you saying that my best friend who farms where only Kome grows up was happy to know that Kome can be eaten?


    I guess that''s what you''re saying.


    "So I guess it means'' thank you ''because my best friend''s farming is going to succeed in rice."


    "That''s what you say, isn''t it?


    Face to face with Mr. Druid.


    And at the same time, they laugh.


    I found it rather embarrassing to see how Mr. Dolgas was doing at the end of the day.


    I would have liked to have spoken a little more clearly.


    "You mean you fell in a good direction, okay?


    "I think so. Your father and mother will be relieved."


    Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly.


    He''s been told a lot for years, so maybe he won''t be able to forgive you any time soon.


    "When you get back from your journey, maybe you can talk slowly. Three brothers."


    After a little time, I''m sure we can start over.


    "... right. That''s good, too."

 213 209 Stories Someday...

    "What is that disgusting dollar gas!


    Apparently, Mr. Dorgas apologized to his family for what he had done last night.


    As a result, Mr. Siriela was to knock on the door of Mr. Druid''s house in the early morning.


    Listen while rubbing your sleepy eyes.


    "It would be too twisted. Did you really know that? Then show me your attitude sooner! Can''t you pull anymore? You know that!


    I can''t stop Mr. Sirella''s stupidity.


    I smile bitterly when I see Mr. Druid face to face.


    "I think you needed courage."


    "Sure, you made it worse to that condition, so I''ll admit it. But you deserve it."


    "Well, yeah,"


    Manage to keep the aberration from appearing.


    I was getting ready for a trip last night and it was a little late.


    Mr. Druid seems fine, but I''m pretty sleepy.


    My eyes are going to close when I get distracted.


    "If you listen to me, I''ll tell you that I''ve apologized to Druid and Ivy. Make sure it''s true, and I''ll say I apologized, but I ran away on my way. I thought it was stupid, but I didn''t know it was intentional."


    Wow, they say that.


    Ugh, my eyes squeeze.


    "Looks like your stepfather and stepmother felt something. I couldn''t spot it. I haven''t. More than that, when Dolgas came, I didn''t think you were scared, Ivy?


    Me?


    Shit, I''m a little conscious.


    "Were you okay? Nothing was done?


    Uh, I don''t know what you mean.


    "Did they do something?


    "It''s okay, sister-in-law"


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but if Mr. Druid says he''s okay, he''ll be fine.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Sirella sighs loudly.


    "It''s not like we don''t know why Dolgas got so solid."


    Huh?


    "It was noisy that the Alliance knew that the people who bought the land in question really only grew rice. The guild people managed to fit in with a proper response. Some people in town don''t feel good about it. They attacked me, they set me on fire, it was a little rough."


    Did that happen?


    "A kid named Dolgas, he''s been working on it ever since he moved to that land, ''cause this is information from his mother-in-law. My impression is, I''m a little of a hater of boasting about the stars. But I know you''ve been trying to do something about it, even if it keeps failing. I was working hard enough to respect it a little too. But they attacked me when I was at home."


    That would have been so scary.


    I would definitely be traumatized if I were you.


    "I''ve had a lot of thoughts about Dolgas since before, but since then, I''ve been a kid who really doesn''t know what he''s thinking. You must have been desperate to protect your best friend."


    Sigh again, Mr. Siriella.


    "And even if I know, it''s too twisted and too long. Twenty years, 20 years. No, I''ve been twisting since I was younger, so 30, 40 years? Which is too long!


    I guess it feels like saying I understand but I''m not convinced.


    Well, even 20 years is a long time, but 30 or 40 years...


    "But my husband was twisted for almost 40 years, too, so I can''t say anything."


    When Mr. Sirella shrugged his shoulder, he heard another knock on the door.


    Mr. Druid is on his way to the front door.


    "How about doing like a dolphin? Were you saying anything against Dolgas?


    Apparently, Mr. Sirella, Mr. Druid came worried.


    He is good at hiding negative emotions and anger within.


    "I think it''s okay. I''m just confused, though."


    "Yes, because the Druids hide their feelings"


    Seems to be broken after all.


    "I''m sorry. I got into some family problems."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Footsteps are approaching us.


    Looks like there''s another one besides Mr. Druid.


    "It was still here, Cyrilla"


    "Oh, it''s not Dolwka. What''s the matter with you?


    "What''s the matter? I woke up in the morning and she was gone, so I was surprised."


    I didn''t know you were here without permission.


    "What? I''ve told my mother-in-law,"


    "What? I asked him where he went, but he said he didn''t know..."


    Is your wife such a liar?


    "Maybe you didn''t speak up during some work?


    "I was working on it."


    "It''s your fault"


    "Right?


    That''s right, couple, I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    As I lean my neck into the conversation between the two of them, Mr. Sirella does.


    "When you''re concentrating on something, your mother-in-law returns an answer that sounds like it even though you haven''t heard it. So how many times have you had a hard time?"


    Yes, it is.


    I have a very solid impression.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly, too.


    Does that mean people don''t see it?


    Well, I have someone like that representative in front of me.


    ''What''s the matter,'' he says when he looks at Mr. Sirella, tilting his neck a little.


    The impression I really saw was that there was nowhere to go and I wanted to protect you, but if you open your mouth, it would be.


    You shouldn''t judge people by their appearance. I feel it.


    "Druid."


    "Yes."


    "I''m talking about Dolgas, but I think there are a lot of things I can''t forgive. I think that''s against me, too."


    "No, that''s not true."


    "You don''t have to. Because if I were you, I wouldn''t forgive you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "One day, I''ll have a drink with you when I think the Druid is a good idea. Waiting."


    "... Yes"


    Drop them off at the front door.


    I kind of feel like I''ve been hit by a storm since last night.


    View Mr. Druid standing next door.


    Confusion, anxiety and. But he looks so happy from time to time, he looks so hard to describe.


    I''m sure you''re thinking a lot about what''s been going on.


    Hold Mr. Druid''s hand all the way.


    "What?"


    "Would you like to have breakfast? I''m sleepy, but I''m hungry too."


    "Right. Do you?"


    If you organize your mind slowly and in no hurry, you will surely be able to laugh at each other one day.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good Morning"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Call me in here."


    When the message came from your master was eating breakfast, he''s apparently been busy all day.


    "Good morning, master"


    "... Druid, is something wrong?


    "What, no, nothing"


    That''s right, Master, you''re sharp.


    "... well. The results of the appraisal of the demon stone that had been requested were available. This is it."


    I take the paperwork, take a deep breath and read the contents.


    I think the red Demon Stone is probably about the previous SSS level Demon Stone.


    The problem is transparent demon stones.


    What is that?


    The first document is marked SSS with a red demon stone.


    After all, this level?


    Unless something big goes wrong and you need it, let''s get you to sleep at the bottom of the bag.


    Eyes through the second sheet.


    "Transparency SSS Level Demon Stone Type: Change"


    "Change? What is this?"


    There''s no magic of change?


    I mean, what makes you change?


    "I don''t know. I looked it up, but no such magic stone appeared in the literature, and there was no magic for change."


    I mean, you can change something, but you don''t know what you can change.


    Nh, level is SSS.


    Change?


    "I''d be happy to change Ciel a little bit."


    "" Huh?


    "What? ''Cause when we''re smaller, we can be together in town or in the village"


    In that case, I''m sure you''ll feel safe during the winter months.


    "Is it possible? No, don''t you..."


    "I can''t say enough about that. Sola can do a lot for Ivy. Isn''t Frem trying to get what Ivy wants?


    "Right."


    Master and Druid are serious about it, but it won''t.


    I don''t think I can magically make the living thing bigger or smaller.

 214 210 story changes

    "Are you sure you want to try?


    "Just a little bit. Please."


    When I looked down on your master, I was worshipped down.


    They want to see the magic of change in Ciel.


    "If anything happens to Ciel, what will you do?


    "Because if Ciel doesn''t like it, I''ll stop it. I mean, if Ciel doesn''t like it, how can we jump in an instant?"


    "''Cause it''s okay. I would never do anything reckless."


    My master and Mr. Druid persuaded me to come to the woods to find Ciel.


    If you can really make small changes, it''s caused by thinking in a corner of your head that you can stay together forever.


    "Are you okay?


    "I''ll get Ciel''s permission before I do."


    My concern is that something will go wrong with Ciel using the magic of change.


    They both say they don''t know the magic of change.


    Ugh, I guess I should have stopped coming.


    No, it''s a mess in my head.


    The bag you''re raising from your shoulder moves like hell when you''re worried.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll get it out now."


    Get Sola and Flem out of the bag.


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft."


    "Holy shit, Ri ~"


    What the fuck?


    Both of them are in a better mood than ever.


    Is something wrong?


    "Kind of in a much better mood, huh?


    "Do you agree with Mr. Druid?


    "Ah."


    The two of us tilt our necks and stare at the two.


    You noticed our gaze, two swinging pulls at the same time.


    I still seem in a pretty good mood.


    "What''s up? Is something wrong with you?


    The master asks as he looks at the two.


    "No, I think I''m in a good mood. Something''s happening."


    "Hehe, do you understand the mood of Slime? Wow."


    Tilt your neck to your master''s words.


    With that said, you said it was amazing to be able to say conversation or communicate.


    "Um, what''s it like to be a regular slime?


    "Oh, you''re famous for having a voice that only those who tame can hear. And no expression."


    The only voice you can hear is the one you tame?


    No expression?


    Huh, faceless?


    Let''s just make sure one at a time.


    "What kind of voice is that?


    "I''ve never heard of it either, so I can''t say anything, but they know I''m hungry with a sound on my head."


    "The sound of knowing you''re hungry?


    View Sola and Flem.


    I''ve never heard that sound before.


    "You''ve heard of it, haven''t you?


    "No, not at all"


    "" Huh?


    There isn''t, is there?


    Think about it, but you still don''t.


    "How are you going to tell me you''re hungry or something?


    "Sora goes into the bag with the potion in it, and Flem recently remembered to swell her cheeks and roll"


    "... that''s an amazing way to tell it. That''s not normal."


    "That''s right. I just found out. No problem with the slime ringing, right?


    "It''s rare, but you''re here. Except, Sola, Frem. Give me a ring."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "You''re not such a pretty voice. What I heard was a lower voice."


    Is it a low voice?


    Two sounds kind of high.


    Well, if it''s about to ring, I guess I''ll delude you.


    "Looks like Ciel''s here."


    "Teriyu ~. Teriyu ~"


    Huh?


    Why not?


    Frem, who usually doesn''t show much interest, is happy that Ciel is here.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hello, Ciel. I''m sorry, at this hour."


    "Nya-yay."


    Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr at me all over my body.


    I don''t know, Syel''s in a good mood today, too.


    Mr. Druid supported me in a panic where I was about to fall over.


    "Uh, Ciel. Please add or subtract a little."


    "Nyah."


    Oh, I''m feeling a little down.


    "I''m happy to be sweet all over my body, but I''m sorry. I don''t have the strength yet."


    "Nah?"


    "Hmm? Are you worried about me? I''ll be fine."


    Ah, that''s cute.


    As I stroke Ciel''s head, he creeps over to the corner of his sight, Master.


    He had a deluded look when he turned his gaze, and he just pulled it off a bit.


    "Master, it''s disgusting"


    "You''re a rude guy. What about pulling it all the way to Ivy?


    "No, my face is a little... no, it''s nothing"


    "There you go, Master. Ivy said her master''s face was so disgusting."


    "I don''t think that much!


    Is that it?


    Wrong?


    "Ha, you guys."


    I got a big sigh.


    You''ve been a little wrong about words lately, let''s be careful.


    With Ciel''s permission, your master strokes Ciel.


    Ah, your master''s face is again... Ah.


    "Buh."


    Looks like Mr. Druid, who was next door, accidentally blew it out on Ciel''s behavior.


    "Ciel, you can''t hold your master''s face with your forefoot."


    Yes, if you think your master''s face has come to delve, then Ciel held your master''s face with her forefoot.


    It''s like he says he doesn''t want to see it.


    No, it does make me feel a little... creepy... but I''m sorry.


    I wonder if that''s why I hide it with my forelegs.


    "Even Ciel, it''s terrible!


    The master is angry while he can''t.


    "You can''t have that one. It''s too late."


    I''d like to ask Mr. Druid what he said, but I somehow understood, so I''ll keep my mouth shut.


    Too bad about everything, for sure.


    Even Ciel''s body is pulling away when he sees his master.


    A master drawn to a demon is scary in a way.


    "Well, Ciel. I came here today for a favor. Ivy."


    "Ciel, jump as soon as you don''t like it or think you can''t."


    Remove the clear demon stone from the bag and stare.


    Totally cloudless, transparent demonic stone.


    I''m worried... hmm?


    "Um."


    "It''s okay, I won''t force you"


    "No, I didn''t. Do you know how to activate the magic of change?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Master and Mr. Druid shut up.


    Apparently neither of us can tell.


    I guess so, because it''s totally unknown magic, there''s no way to tell.


    "You missed something important."


    "Right."


    They both seemed excited about their thoughts and forgot about it.


    I ran too far.


    "Nya-yay."


    "I''m sorry. Ciel, I asked you to come, but ah! Ciel!"


    Mr. Druids turn this way to my rushed voice.


    And I opened my eyes.


    "Ciel, don''t do that. It''s a demon stone, so spit it out!


    I don''t know what you thought, Ciel swallowed up the demon stone I had.


    He hastily slaps lightly on the back, but Ciel is flat.


    "What shall we do, Mr. Druid?"


    "Calm down, because Ciel drank it himself. I guess it''s okay."


    That may be true.


    But I can''t believe you swallowed the Demon Stone whole.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem is corny rolling around Ciel.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nya-yay."


    Looks fine, but I still wish I hadn''t tried.


    Shake your body as Ciel suddenly wanders around.


    A few steps back in surprise at that, the light overflows from Ciel''s body.


    "Ciel!


    I knew I couldn''t do it.


    What should I do?


    As I protect my eyes with my arms against the glare, the light fades out a little.


    Gently lower your arms and look at Ciel.


    "What?"


    "Whoa!"


    "Oh, I see."


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft."


    "Teriyu ~ Teriyu ~"


    Where Ciel was, there was one slime.


    "I see, not change small. Does it change into slime?"


    To your master''s words, I know my eyes are normal.


    "Nya-yay."


    I was struck by the strange thing about how it rang even when it changed to slime.


    Nevertheless.


    "Ha, I''m glad you''re okay"


    I saw three slimes playing like fun and got a big sigh of zero.

 215 211, just a few more words.

    "That''s a strange sight."


    Mr. Druid is also laughing at his master''s words.


    At the end of the line of sight are three slimes.


    If you line up, the slime that Ciel has changed is just a little bigger.


    Besides, the pattern of the body remains Ciel, so it looks a little strange.


    "Does a slime exist that resembles a Ciel pattern?


    Two people are thinking about my question.


    After a while, the master shakes his head to the side.


    "I don''t think he''s here. There are relatively many opportunities to see the slime, but I''ve never seen a pattern like that."


    Not yet?


    I think that''s close to the leopard pattern though.


    "Do you have that pattern demon?


    "Other than Adandala?


    "Yes."


    "Hmm, I don''t know. But I don''t know all the demons either, so I can''t say I''m not here."


    "So you''re not around here."


    "Right. I''ll take care of any information on towns and villages around here."


    You''re reliable.


    "Thank you"


    Looking at the three of them, it looks like Sora is teaching Ciel vertical exercise.


    When Sola stretches vertically and much longer, Ciel imitates it, too.


    Flem stretched out with him beside it and rolled a colon beside him for some reason.


    "Frem''s a little out."


    I laugh bitterly at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Sure, I should be able to jump because my body is getting solid, but I''m still rolling and moving.


    I saw you jump a few times, but I can''t seem to get where I thought you were going.


    It''s worse than saying it''s missing.


    "I was wondering."


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Druid''s words.


    I was surprised by the serious look on my face for some reason.


    "I thought Sora and Flem, and Ciel, knew what a transparent demon stone would cause?


    "What?"


    "You think that''s what Druid thinks, too?


    And your master?


    As I strangely compare my master to Mr. Druid, the noticed Mr. Druid tells me.


    "All three would have been in a good mood to do it, wouldn''t they?


    When I did get it out of the bag, I felt a little uneasy because it was different.


    "If I thought about that now, I''d be feeling better because I knew what was going to happen."


    I see, it could certainly be.


    "When Ciel changed, I was delighted with Sola, Flem, and how surprised she was. I''m sure she knew she could change into a slime with that demonic stone."


    Following Mr. Druid, my master also told me to think, but when Ciel changed, I was too surprised to afford to look around.


    A master who can check around even in that situation would be great.


    "Ivy, good for you. Now we can get into town and village together, and we can stay in the inn together."


    "What?"


    "Hmm? I can''t do it when I''m Adandala, but it''s slime."


    Oh, well.


    "Are you all right?


    Two people, like me, notice something strange, look at me worried.


    "It''s okay. There''s so much confusion. Looks like my head hasn''t worked properly yet."


    ''Cause Ciel accidentally eats the Demon Stone, and if you think you''re trembling, shine it out.


    If there''s anything wrong with Ciel, I don''t know what to do. It''s slimy.


    Worried and surprised... so many things happened all at once that confused my mind.


    And the shock hasn''t come out yet.


    "I''m sure you were surprised and scared of what Ciel did."


    The master gently strokes my head.


    Exhale one fu to the gentle hand.


    "There''s so much extraordinary around Ivy."


    I stare at the pleasant atmosphere of your master.


    "I''m not happy!


    "Oops, bad, bad"


    He apologized with a face he didn''t think was bad at all.


    I can''t help it because I''m your master... but it''s a fact.


    "With that said, when are you leaving this town?


    I stare at your master''s words with Mr. Druid.


    Well, I''m done with the money thing and the demon stone thing, so I can travel when I''m ready later.


    "Right. What if we''re done securing food? Is that okay with Ivy?


    Food secure.


    It''ll take a little while because we need food security for the Solas as well as our share.


    Whatever, it''s tough having potions and swords cut off on the journey.


    "Yes."


    "Probably will be out in a couple of days"


    "Right. I wish I could drop you off, but I don''t know what it is. Be careful."


    "Yes, thank you"


    "Take care of yourself, Master."


    "Thanks. Oh, I almost forgot. Which way are you guys going?


    Which one?


    "I plan to go to the village of Hatau. There''s a little bit of movement from here, so I thought I''d go through the winter there."


    "It''s a long way from this town."


    Yes, it is.


    I wasn''t that far off on the map.


    Still, relying too much on maps is going to hurt.


    Let''s be careful.


    "I told you before, I have a little bit of information to worry about"


    "Yes. What happened?


    "I was in Cole Town, but I got intel that they were all caught. It won''t affect the village of Hathau."


    Good.


    I don''t know what you did, but it looks like you solved it.


    "Thank you, Master"


    "Never mind. Look at all this, learn and come home."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, Master"


    Keep your head down with Mr. Druid.


    The master gently stroked Mr. Druid''s head as well as Pompom and I.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    You were listening to me, and I hit my master properly as Sora, Ciel and Flem rang.


    However, only Flem jumped and went in a completely different direction than his master.


    Master''s face sucked at that appearance.


    "... Master, it''s disgusting"


    "Ugh, no. That''s a lot to say."

 216 212 Stories Departure

    "Be careful. If the dolphins do anything, you can turn around."


    "Ahahahahaha, it''s okay"


    Mr. Sirella is the same.


    And now the words, my wife also told me a while ago.


    It''s similar to what blood shouldn''t be connected, it''s just like words and deeds, not faces.


    Good luck, Mr. Dolwka.


    And Mr. Dorgas!


    "Good, you made it"


    "Mr. Gilmouth, was your job okay?


    "I''m fine. And you''re really glad I got ''that''?


    "Yes."


    As far as I''m concerned, I appreciate it.


    What Mr. Gilmouth calls'' that ''is about potions and demon stones.


    Exactly, I don''t want to carry it so much.


    Two days before I left, I was with Mr. Druid at the dump to secure food for the Solas.


    Meanwhile, Ciel enjoys a nap.


    Sora and Flem were letting them go free because they were eating potions, swords, and demon stones that were out of magic, as they please.


    but when I finished collecting the food in a bag and went under the two, I was rolling around.


    Glittering blue potion or red potion.


    A sword fitted with a demonic stone that you see for the first time in a transparent, beautiful demonic stone packed with magic.


    The two of us solidified into too much sight.


    I wanted to decide I didn''t see it, but it''s just gonna be a problem, so I packed everything in a bag and hurried it off the dump.


    The moment I walked into Mr. Druid''s house, I was so relieved.


    You can''t ignore it. Make sure, there are 4 red potions each that glow just like the glowing blue potion.


    Since all 8 bottles were of different types, I think I used the bottle that I had thrown away.


    Don''t throw away the vials you can use! I want to say all the time.


    No matter what you think of Demon Stones, there are a total of 15 Demon Stones with SS or SSS level Demon Stones below 6.


    And for some reason the sword.


    Besides, it''s fitted with demonic stones that seem to be of high level.


    As far as Mr. Druid can tell, this one also seems to be SS or SSS.


    And the sword was probably not serious.


    I was surprised that Sola could play the sword, but it was less shocking if it was from previous experience.


    I was convinced by Mr. Druid''s words, ''It''s because it''s Sola and Flem''.


    I''m proud to see two of them.


    Probably no offense to the two of them and they cooperated.


    I remember the two of them caring about this one when we were talking about travel expenses.


    It would certainly be a very luxurious journey if the two of them spent their travel expenses on what they had given birth to.


    There is no doubt that the rumors will come to a great deal of attention.


    So it can''t be sold and can only be used in an emergency.


    But as a result of thinking about us, I''d like to thank two of them.


    He was so cute looking happy.


    Mr. Gilmouth showed his face to Mr. Druid''s house when the two of us were having trouble with what to do with the object in front of him.


    So I pushed...... decided to donate.


    I was turned down at first, but this one is desperate.


    Just walk with it all, the contents of the bag are too scary to calm down.


    We managed to persuade the two of us to donate 3 blue and red potions each, Demon Stone successfully.


    Now that you can travel safely, Mr. Druid and Ho have grated your chest.


    So Mr. Gilmouth has nothing to worry about.


    "Call me as soon as you''re in trouble with the money, and I''ll assist you if it''s a certain amount. Thank you for that."


    "Thank you. But don''t worry, ''that'' is a donation."


    "Is that Gilmouth? Is your job okay?


    Mr. Druid came here to see if he had finished talking to his family.


    Looking at the shopkeepers, it even looks like Mr. Dorgas, who wasn''t there earlier.


    Looks like you came to drop me off on a family outing.


    "I''m fine. With that said, you settled with Dolgas?


    "Oh, well."


    "Well, I''m glad."


    "What about the master?


    "An urgent crusade request came in. I went out complaining so much."


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs bitterly.


    "Oh, come on."


    "hahahaha"


    "Well, Ivy, it''s time to go"


    "Yes."


    Again to all, bow your heads before passing through the gate.


    And finally, Mr. Gatekeeper.


    You''ve taken care of a lot of things for someone who''s been the gatekeeper for the longest time.


    With that said, you haven''t heard the name.


    No, you just don''t remember?


    "Thank you for your help"


    "Welcome and thank you for protecting the town. Be careful."


    Huh?


    Is that it?


    Mr. Gatekeeper doesn''t know about Ciel, does he?


    When I look at Mr. Druid in wonder, he''s laughing bitterly.


    "That''s great"


    "I''ve seen a lot over the years. Well, there was no proof."


    I wonder what that means?


    Uh, I mean...?


    "Please don''t tell me."


    "Of course."


    "Thank you"


    Mr Druid lowered his head so he hurriedly lowered it.


    "See you."


    "Yes."


    I wonder what it was?


    "Mr. Druid? Were you busted by the gatekeeper?


    I''m still curious, so I''ll ask around where I can''t see the gate anymore.


    "He has an amazing ability to spot the situation from years of experience."


    Years of experience.


    Somehow, that''s cool.


    "Probably about a strong demon that''s become rumored since Ivy came to town. I don''t stop Ivy wanting to go to the woods. Me or Gilmouth''s attitude. I know there''s a lot more to it, but I guess you thought the demons associated with Ivy from those things protected the town."


    Is it something that I would be able to think about in association with various things?


    We need to be more careful from now on.


    "With that said, Mr. Dolgas was here."


    "Oh, he said hello to Ivy. And my mother gave me a heavy box for lunch."


    "Is it a heavy box? I''m looking forward to it."


    "Five steps."


    Five heavy boxes?


    I wonder how many people it will be in public.


    "I told you it was two of us. Totally."


    Looking at Mr. Druid, he seems happy against what he''s saying.


    We''re not all brothers yet, but the next time we see each other, we''ll be fine.


    Examine the signs around you and then look around to see if there are any people.


    All right, you''re not here.


    "Mr. Druid, let''s move to the back of the woods."


    Copy that.


    Sola and Flem, plus Ciel back to what she was.


    If you''re traveling with them, it''s safe to push through the woods.


    Less opportunity for people to see it.


    So walk in the woods as well when traveling alone.


    "I think we''ll be fine around here"


    When I open the bag dedicated to Sola and the others, the momentum pops up with Sola and Ciel.


    Ciel has completely learned how to fly in just one day.


    All you have to do is have a motor nerve that jumps off a tree without sound.


    []/(adj-na, n) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    Flem jumped, but falls right next to the bag.


    It still sucks.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lift up the flem and pay off the dirt attached to your body.


    "Teriyu ~"


    It won''t hurt, so it will be fine.


    "Ciel, it''s okay to go back to where you were. Because we''re going to go through the woods for the village of Hathau."


    "Nya-yay."


    When Ciel rings, she returns to her original figure of Adandala, wrapped in pale light.


    I''ve already seen it change a few times, but I''m still not used to it.


    I''m worried that my body will be okay.


    "Is your body okay? No problem?"


    "Nya-yay."


    I guess I won''t have a problem because I''ll be glad to scratch my face.


    Good.


    "Puffy."


    I make a big jump as Sora rings and jump over Mr. Druid''s head.


    "Sola, if Mr. Druid gets tired, you''re going down."


    "Pu ~"


    Somehow they returned a dissatisfied voice.


    "Sola, if Mr. Druid gets tired, you''re going down, right?


    "Pu!"


    "Okay, shall we get off right away"


    "Pup, pup, pup"


    Sora twisting her body left and right into my words.


    Do you mean, "No, no, no"?


    "Then I promise I''ll come down"


    "... Puppy ~"


    I''m a little concerned in the meantime, but I promised, so I''ll be fine.


    "It''s funny how many times I''ve seen it."


    "Mr. Druid, please don''t spoil Sola too much"


    "Hahaha, roger that."


    Hi Mr. Druid, I feel too sweet about people and demons I put in my nostalgia.


    Even if you look at your attitude towards me, it feels strong.


    We need to be careful not to be too sweet and burdensome.

 217 Outside Master and Gilmouth

    "Good day."


    At the end of the door, an aluminum figure organizing piles of paperwork.


    Next to it is the figure of Gotos stuck at his desk.


    "Thank you. Are you done?


    "Oh, you too?


    "Finally we have a separation"


    There is a bitter smile in the words of aluminum.


    Looks like the work Gotos has accumulated has finally come to a close.


    But how dare you accumulate so much paperwork?


    "Gilmouth, if you punish me for this, please don''t turn weird. ''Cause there''s gonna be extra work."


    "¡­ Understood. Good luck...... can I go home?


    The tired Gotos voice is a little pathetic.


    "Right. Please go home for a while and take your time. But tomorrow is just the way it is."


    "... Yes"


    He seemed to have tried to say something to Aluminum''s words for a moment, but he nodded silently with a brilliant smile.


    "Then Master. Excuse me."


    "Oh, aluminum too. Get some rest when you get home. Sorry about that."


    I always admire her for her excellence among my disciples.


    "I''ll get my kids to heal, it''s okay."


    "That''s good. Say hello to your husband."


    "Master and Gilmouth, please go home and rest properly"


    Are you happy to see your child, or drop off the aluminum you''re in a good mood to go home.


    Sitting in a chair provided for the room, Gotos sat across the street.


    "Have they gone?


    "Yes. Ivy told me, ''Good work. Please don''t push me,'' he said."


    It''s disgusting because Gotos is a ragged voice, something that tries to imitate Ivy''s voice.


    "Stop it, I feel chilly"


    "Rude."


    When I show you the liquor I was bringing, Gotos prepares a glass.


    Put alcohol in it.


    "On the journey of two"


    "On the journey of two"


    Alcohol for two at once.


    My throat burns, I like this feeling.


    "And he was a strange girl, wasn''t he?"


    Reminds me of Ivy in Gotos'' words.


    He was definitely a strange kid.


    Get a magic item out of the bag that won''t divulge the conversation and activate it.


    "How far did you hear that?


    "How far?


    "About Ivy."


    "Was it Tamer and Sola and Flem, and the memory of the past life and no stars?"


    Well, I don''t know if it''s all there, but you seem to be hearing pretty much the same thing as me.


    "Yes, I got potions and demon stones."


    ".................. Huh?


    "So glowing blue potion and red potion. Like an SSS level equivalent demon stone."


    "You idiot! Did you get it?


    "I tried to pay, but they said I didn''t need it, because it was a donation."


    I mean, red potion?


    Sure Flem was eating a red potion to heal his illness?


    I mean, can Flem make potions, too?


    Oh, no, I feel like Frem was treating Ivy when she got sick or something...


    You were a bummer then, so you missed asking.


    Still, why are there potions and demon stones again?


    "You made it to make a donation?


    "No, you don''t. The Druid story says he was making it while he was collecting what he needed at the dump. Just because I''m afraid to travel with everything, he wants to donate."


    Is that what you''re saying?


    Maybe Sora and Flem built it to complement their journey.


    "Right. Don''t use it for nagging. Only in an emergency."


    "Of course it is. I told both Druid and Ivy to contact me if they had trouble with the money. I don''t think I''ll be able to pay them the same amount if I use them, but I plan to pay them to some extent."


    "Right. That would be nice."


    Huh.


    And at the end of the day, don''t leave the bomb behind.


    "Yes, Master. We''ve decided to dispose of those idiots who tried to get Lucky into town."


    Lucky for you.


    "What happened?


    "The eighth generation that tried to bring in Lucky Incense and the seventh that assisted it was a slave fall of ''55. The others who gave me a hand fell into slavery for 30 years."


    Ah, surely the man known as the eighth generation was the current owner of the best store in this town.


    "Why did you get your hands on Lucky?


    "After replacing the 8th generation, the business continued to fail, and it seemed fortunate to have caught my eye in an attempt to revive it."


    Luckily for you, what were you gonna do with that thing?


    "This is the seventh generation I heard about, but they gave me a hand in the eighth generation trying to get back at the sixth generation."


    "Are you stupid?


    Gotos laughing bitterly at my words.


    Speaking of which, the sixth generation was the one who made the store the number one in this town.


    But I didn''t succeed immediately with inheritance.


    Since I was younger, it''s the result of broadening my network to target Town # 1.


    When we drank together, I remember because they spoke hot.


    "Well, that''s good. And what were you going to do with her when you brought her to town?


    "Is that it? Didn''t you tell me?


    I tilt my neck and ask, but if Ivy does it, she''s cute, but Gotos does it, it''s visual violence.


    "I didn''t hear you."


    "Really? Apparently, demonic meat and demonic stones were the purpose."


    "Huh?"


    "Bring him to town and let the hired adventurers hunt him. Because the more the adventurer leaves town, the more it costs. Then I thought I should call the demons to town."


    That''s why.


    "Besides, meat is important for freshness. He said he thought it would sell for a better price closer to town. Even if you put it in an authentic magic bag, only the meat is somehow not right after hunting, because the freshness drops and the transaction price drops."


    "Sure, but... Huh"


    Yuka attracts demons.


    At that time, it has the effect of exciting demons, which makes them more dangerous than usual.


    I didn''t know you tried to call such a dangerous demon into town.


    He''s a real fool.


    Glad Ivy noticed you were lucky, really.


    "What happens to those idiots'' stores?


    You have a heir?


    "The sixth generation is alive and well, so they''re going to work as the owner until they calm down."


    "Right. But I heard rumors that the eighth generation was promising, was it a lie?


    "That''s not a lie. However, you are right to say that it could have been promising."


    Possibility?


    "I have 2 business relationship skills, both 3 stars"


    "Three stars? Don''t expect that."


    Well, we''ll have one star, but three, unless we get some experience, we''re together.


    There is no such thing as a delicious story that you don''t have to do anything to get things going.


    "More and more people have been relying too much on the stars lately to fail"


    Are you saying that with more stars, more guys think it''s okay to do nothing?


    Ridiculous.


    "Right. I just thought it would be in my favor to have more stars."


    "Ahhh?"


    "Please don''t be angry! Do your job perfectly, because aluminum has more stars than I do."


    Was I?


    You forgot.


    "But I met Ivy, and I realized it was a mistake. Ivy said it''s because she remembers her previous life, but it''s up to her to use it well, even if she remembers or knows it."


    Exactly.


    Reading the literature will increase your knowledge.


    But it takes experience and intuition to figure out how to use it.


    That doesn''t make up for just the amount of stars.


    "Druid, Gotos and I, we had a good meeting."


    "Right."


    He''s a really strange kid.


    "I hope you''ll come home while I''m alive."


    "You''ll be fine. The master."


    "What do you mean?


    "Because no matter what happens, I''m not dying. hahahaha"


    Are you being praised?


    Are you being disparaged?


    It''s hard to tell in Gotos when you''re drunk and in a better mood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "My master and Gilmouth, how can this be!


    The voice of aluminum echoes on the head of the hangover.


    I drank a little too much in good shape, and it was morning when I realized it.


    "Are you listening!


    "" Yes, excuse me ""


    The number of empty liquor bins on your desk exceeds 10.


    I don''t remember drinking that much...

 218 213 Stories Ivys Journey

    Day 3 towards the village of Hatau.


    Pushing Ciel ahead through the woods is about an hour.


    "Uh, Ivy"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid behind, not beside, because he''s walking down a roadless road.


    It''s a crawling place, so I''m going to have to be careful.


    Return a reply a little louder, paying attention underfoot.


    "Where are you headed?


    "I don''t know?


    "... well. Oh, is this always how you do it?


    Like this?


    I wonder what that means.


    "Eh, it makes sense"


    "Oh, I mean. Even when you were alone, you were taking this path ahead of Ciel?


    "Right."


    I was still walking this morning towards the village of Hatau on a relatively walkable spot near the village road.


    but on the way Ciel changed direction and went to the back of the woods.


    As far as I''m concerned, there''s no question about it. Was there a problem?


    ... Oh well.


    Does Mr. Druid not know what lies ahead because this is his first trip with Ciel?


    You should have explained it properly.


    Failed.


    "Um, Mr. Druid. When Ciel goes to the back of the woods, there''s something ahead."


    "Really?


    "Yes, there are medicinal fruits or rare herbs. So you should go with Ciel."


    "Right. But it would be dangerous to go to the back of the woods in such small numbers, wouldn''t it?


    Dangerous?


    I''ve never had a problem with it before.


    "Mm-hmm. I''ve never been attacked by demons or animals. Ciel will tell you about dangerous cliffs."


    "It is."


    "Yes."


    "Nya-yay."


    You were listening to the conversation, Ciel sounds good.


    "Well, are you okay"


    Mr. Druid, too, seems to have believed in Ciel.


    Good.


    "You''re always excited about what''s out there."


    "Hahaha, I''m thrilled"


    "Thrilled?"


    "Yes, because even though Ciel is here, he''s coming to the back of the woods in such a defenseless state"


    thrilled...... scared?


    Anxiety?


    "It''s okay, right?


    "hahahaha"


    After Ciel, questioning Mr. Druid''s words.


    Then after a short walk, I see a big giant tree.


    Blue fruit that becomes that tree.


    "Oh, this is the blue fruit of the forest that Mr. Gilmouth recommended"


    "Sounds like it. You don''t know his name?


    "I couldn''t remember for a long time." Totracella sera...... ""


    "You remember."


    "No, it''s still going on after this."


    "Really?


    "Yes. They say that some towns and villages may also work in ''Toto'' and ''Totosera'', but they are different. Blue fruit in the woods, the shop people told me they knew it was everywhere."


    Totracella Serratra, what is it?


    I tried to remember a few times, but my mouth is about to snap. It''s a calling, isn''t it?


    "Nya-yay."


    Sitting properly at the root of the tree, Ciel.


    It still seems to have taken me to this fruit place.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Good luck harvesting it."


    Bag out and harvest the blue fruit.


    Mr. Druid helped me out, too, so it was quick to fill my bag.


    "That''s an amazing amount."


    "I hear from Mr. Gilmouth that this fruit is recommended because the price does not fluctuate, so a little more"


    "I see."


    Trying to hold the bag takes the bag gently from the side.


    "Mr. Druid?


    I''ll take care of this.


    Is that okay?


    Hmm, I think I''ll ask for the blue fruit because I''ll be harvesting something else.


    "Okay, please. Next thing I know, I''ll take what I can."


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you"


    Take a short break once you have harvested the blue fruit.


    Where I am now is a little chilly because there are many trees and it will be a shadow.


    Until a while ago, I thought it was cool.


    "But this fruit is behind these woods."


    "Right. These blue and yellow fruits are in the back of the woods."


    "The yellow fruit is definitely the one with the name ''Hakutoku''?


    "Yes, I love it."


    "You''ve never eaten."


    "It''s so sweet and delicious."


    "... you can sell that for a good price too, right?


    "Come on, I ate out the last time,"


    "... well. It was almost the same price as the blue fruit, for sure."


    Mr. Druid is whispering something but I can''t hear him.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No."


    What is it, a bit of a facial pull?


    Are you tired?


    "Are you all right?


    "I''m fine. Well, time to go."


    Ciel immediately takes the lead in Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Uh, you should follow me, right?


    "Yes, I don''t know where this place is."


    When I follow Ciel, I have no idea the direction.


    So it''s all a Ciel favor.


    In the beginning, I tried to make sure it was just in the right direction, but I couldn''t.


    "Right. Nice to meet you, Ciel."


    "Nya-yay."


    Looking up at the sky from among the trees.


    Recently, it is slowly getting darker and quicker.


    For this minute, I wonder if it''s possible to go back near the village road.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Look around.


    It still started to get dark.


    "Ciel, it''s time to find a bunk"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teri ~"


    Whoa, did Flem happen?


    When I opened the bag, Flem was lacking.


    "Morning. It''s evening, Frem."


    ... Is that it?


    Was Flem missing now?


    Have you been doing this for a long time?


    Hmm?


    Well, okay.


    "What''s a bunk... uh, Ivy. I don''t think you know anything about this neighborhood."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid has some troubled look on his face.


    Mr. Druid is a little strange today.


    Are you still tired?


    Then you should be able to rest early, right?


    "Sora, can I ask you a favor?


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy"


    Ask Sola, she sounds happy and looks around.


    And you find something. You jump in a certain direction.


    "Let''s go"


    "Ah, yeah."


    There''s no tension in Mr. Druid''s voice.


    I''m still pretty tired.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora is in a good mood to fly.


    Chase after that with Mr. Druid.


    After a short walk, Sola is shaking in front of a large tree hole.


    Apparently, the place is the best bedding.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    If you look softly inside, the size is fine for Ciel to come in.


    There are no recent signs of demons or the like.


    Seems fine.


    "Mr. Druid, let''s put this place to bed today"


    "Hahaha, I don''t know. Yeah."


    "What? What''s wrong?


    "No, hahahaha"


    Funny, I can''t talk to Mr. Druid.


    Are you so tired?


    It''s only the third day of the journey.


    "Nya-yay."


    "What''s wrong, Ciel? You got something?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Mr. Druid, I think Ciel found something, so I''m going. You seem tired, so rest here."


    "Eh, I''m fine, though"


    "It''s not okay. It''s a little strange from now on."


    "No, because that was an even more amazing journey than I thought..."


    Awesome trip?


    Nothing strange should have happened.


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly as I tilted my neck.


    "Uh, just take a break"


    "... ok. I''ll just get ready for bed."


    "What''s that? Wouldn''t that be a break?


    "It''s okay."


    "Really? Please don''t push me. Uh, Flem, please."


    I''m worried, but it''s getting dark out there.


    Come back early to harvest what Ciel found.


    "I''m coming."


    "Be careful."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Frem, Ivy''s journey is amazing."


    "Teri ~"


    "I was just a little scared that I''d come to the back of the woods without my gear."


    "Teri ~"


    "Besides, it''s easy to find a bed in the woods. I knew Sola was amazing."


    "Teri ~"


    "This is normal because you''re like Ivy."


    "Teri ~"


    "Maybe I joined an awesome team?


    "Teri ~"


    "With that said, you''re in the back of the woods but you don''t see demons and animals... the presence of Ciel is huge"


    "Teri ~"


    "... Flem, are you listening to me properly?


    When I look at Flem, he stares back at me.


    Looking into those eyes calms me down.


    "Thank you. I''ll try to get used to it."


    "Riuu."

 219 214 Stories Ivy and the Cave

    Walk the woods ahead of Ciel.


    Mr. Druid is next door because the place I''m in is a little open.


    Take a sober peek at him.


    I feel a little strange since I went into the woods.


    For some reason, I started talking to myself and often saw him talking to Flem.


    If you need anything, I want you to talk to me...


    "Nya-yay."


    Turning forward to the sound of Ciel, I see a large cave a little further.


    The entrance is also quite large.


    Apparently, Ciel wants to go into that cave.


    "If Ciel thinks it''s okay to come in, I''ll follow you."


    "What!"


    Mr. Druid raises his voice to his surprise.


    When I looked sideways wondering, there was a deep wrinkle between my eyebrows.


    "What''s going on?


    All right!


    I could put it well.


    I''m traveling with you, so I was told I''d prefer a more shattered way of talking.


    I''ve been missing a lot of respect lately, but I still seem to have felt a stiff way of speaking.


    I''m anxious you''re going to be okay toward the older one, and I''m like, ''It''s family, so it''s crazy to respect you, isn''t it?'' I feel like talking to your father to Mr. Druid because he told me so.


    I was very embarrassed, to be honest.


    However, I was glad I just changed the way I talked to you and it seemed to bring me closer to my real family.


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly at my words and shakes his head.


    I have also seen this attitude a lot in the last few days.


    Should we discuss this thoroughly for once?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Ciel. Mr. Druid, let''s go."


    "Ha-ha-ha, yeah."


    Was there an element of laughter?


    Maybe you''re tired or something?


    I''ve still been walking out for about 4 hours.


    Strangely enough, we cave in after Ciel.


    "Ivy, do you always go in when you find a cave?


    "No? Just what Ciel said she wanted in. Because it''s dangerous."


    "Oh, you know exactly what that area is."


    Do you understand?


    "What is it?


    "I''m going into a cave normally, so I thought you didn''t know the danger."


    "I know exactly what it is. So all we can do is cave in with Ciel."


    "Right. There''s no such thing as a demon in a cave where Ciel says he''s okay?


    "I''m here. Various."


    "Are you there?


    He gave me a pretty surprised look, but did he say anything strange?


    "Yes. Uh, what''s that?


    "Like it wasn''t a scary demon or something?


    "Scary demon? It was dark, so I don''t really know what kind of demon it was."


    "Right."


    "I''m just just scared when I''m unintentionally intimidated. But soon Ciel will shut me up, so it''s a moment."


    "Oh, well."


    I''m just scared when I''m intimidated from the dark by the animals and demons in the cave.


    But soon Ciel will deal with it, so it''s a moment I think I''m scared.


    "Ah, just over there. That demon looks good."


    Seeing the direction I point in, Mr. Druid stopped moving for some reason.


    At the end of his gaze, there are five demons with large nails and fangs that can be seen relatively well in the cave.


    He''s often near the entrance, so it''s one of the demons he could see.


    I looked for the type of demon in the book, but the name is still unknown because it wasn''t on it.


    The demon finds us and intimidates us with his whole body.


    "Sher."


    Ciel noticed it, came out in front of us and rang.


    Then the demon, who had been intimidated by his whole body, shuts up.


    And when we found Ciel, we all showed ourselves in an ambush position.


    When this happens, nothing is done.


    I was honestly scared in the beginning, but I experienced and learned over and over again.


    If the demon lays low, it must strike.


    "The demon''s on the ground?


    "If I did, I wouldn''t attack you if I showed you my back."


    "... I didn''t know. It is."


    Is that it?


    Is it because it''s a cave?


    Mr. Druid looks pale.


    "Looks pale, do you want to rest?


    Slowly shaking his head at my words, Mr. Druid.


    "It''s okay, ''cause if you get used to it, it''s fine"


    I don''t know what to get used to.


    Is that what I need, too?


    "Should I get used to it, too?


    "... it''s okay, Ivy is absolutely fine"


    It was declared to be very powerful and fine.


    It passes too far next to the demon with its neck tilted.


    Still on sharp nails, big fangs, no matter how many times I look at them.


    I guess if they attacked me, there wouldn''t be a single one.


    "You''re going pretty deep."


    "Right. I wonder how far we''re going."


    See how Ciel walks in front.


    My tail is still rocking downwards, so it looks like it''s gonna take a little longer to get to my destination.


    Don''t get excited about what''s out there this time.


    "Ivy, the words are back."


    ... Really?


    I''m careful.


    "I''ll be careful, not careful."


    "Well, don''t go back to the way you were."


    "Really?


    Maybe so.


    I''m obsessed with the story and don''t like anything else.


    "Nya-yay."


    Oops, Ciel''s tail swung a little harder.


    The way it rings is a little higher.


    "Sounds like it''s here."


    Look around, but there''s nothing particularly noticeable about it.


    It''s just that you can see a little bit of black stone from between the rocks.


    There''s nothing else...


    "Mr. Druid, do you see why Ciel came here? I just don''t get it."


    Looking at Mr. Druid, he stares at the black stone peeking from between the rocks.


    Is it this black stone that Ciel taught us?


    "Ciel, did you tell me this?


    Touch the black stone peeking from the rock.


    It feels cold and nice to walk and your body is on fire.


    "Nya-yay."


    "I don''t know, you''re starting to scare me"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    Look around, there are no demons.


    What are you afraid of?


    "Mr. Druid, what is that black stone?


    "That''s the black stone you need to make it serious."


    "Blackstone, keep it up."


    Is that the name you saw?


    "No, it has a proper name, but I don''t remember. Bad."


    That''s unusual for Mr. Druid.


    "Are we going to pick this?


    "Of course!"


    "Right. Right."


    I''ll pull a little black stone out of the rock.


    Did you move a little?


    If you put more effort into it, you can take it.


    Pull harder on the black stone you were grasping.


    Poop.


    "Hahaha, I picked it"


    I''m surprised this is the only way out of the rock.


    Look at the black stones that have been removed.


    About the size of Mr. Druid''s palm.


    That was bigger than I thought.


    Trying to reach for the next black stone.


    "The stones I just picked are worth about three pieces of gold."


    "What! That''s all you got?


    "Oh, yeah. You just mix in a small amount when you make a sword."


    "Really?"


    Put down the arm you were about to stretch.


    And look at the black stone in your hand.


    Now for 3 pieces of gold.


    "Nyah?


    I only pick the black stone in my hand, so Ciel sounds a little anxious.


    "I''m sorry. But look, look. That''s three gold coins. So that''s enough."


    If Mr. Druid hadn''t been here, he might have picked more bulk and sold them all at once.


    I''m glad he''s here.


    "Nya-yay."


    You see, my tail rocks a little hard to the left and right.


    Looks like a tail hit the wall and the black stone falls from the corn and rock.


    "... Should I pick it up?


    "Ah, I think Ciel wants you to pick it up."


    "Right. When I look at those eyes, I stick with them..."


    In the meantime, pick up the fallen black stone and put it in the bag.


    Approximately 12.


    There were even black stones of brilliant size.


    "You have to sell it little by little, don''t you?


    "Oh, especially the last big black stone."


    Black stone in the bag right now, I wonder how much all of it will cost.


    I''m not Mr. Druid earlier, but you''re a little scared.

 220 215 Stories Travel Common Sense

    After picking the black stone, Ciel told me where the other ore was, so I put it in the bag each time.


    I mean, this cave is amazing.


    And I''m afraid of the contents of the bag.


    Mr. Druid said it would definitely stand out when he sold everything he picked in the village he was going to now.


    "Ciel is amazing."


    The transparent stone Mr. Druid just picked? I mouthed a smudging feeling as I watched.


    I thought it was true and praised Ciel, so I stopped in a hurry because I was about to be led to the next place.


    I just don''t want to feel any more horror in the contents of the bag.


    "Because it''s enough already. Thanks."


    "Huh."


    For some reason they rang in disgust.


    But that''s right, I can''t do any more for the peace of mind.


    Besides, it''s time to find a place to sleep.


    "Mr. Druid, we have to find the bed for today."


    "Right. Is it time to get out of here? And Ivy, the tone is back."


    I was told as I stroked my head with a pong.


    "What?"


    Were you back to normal again?


    It''s hard to fix a habit.


    "Sora, where do you recommend today?


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora jumps right and moves through the cave.


    Chasing Sola, he goes into a hole a little where he did so from the biggest passage of the cave.


    "That sounds like a great place to sleep today."


    Softly follow Sola to see what''s going on inside.


    The entrance is a little narrow but quite wide inside.


    "Mr. Druid, can I stay here? Oh, here, okay?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Druid?


    "Oh, in the cave."


    "Yes?"


    "No, I''m fine. I told you Sora was okay."


    Mr. Druid''s voice is too small to hear.


    Are you all right?


    Sora goes into the hole where she came in, examines demonic traces, etc.


    There''s a little trace of it, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    Drop the bag to get the bedding ready.


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Druid, he was talking to Flem about something.


    Is he now able to communicate with Flem?


    "Mr. Druid, shall we prepare?


    "Oh, bad. I''ll help. You shouldn''t use fire because it''s in the cave."


    "Yeah."


    I''ve heard adventurers talk about the danger of using fire in caves, so I try not to use fire either.


    I just don''t know why what''s at stake.


    "Why is it dangerous to use fire in a cave?


    Oh, there''s a shitty tone.


    Mr. Druid laughed at me when he saw my expression.


    Apparently, he was on his face.


    "It excites and calls the demons. There''s no escape here, is there? There''s also the possibility that it''s out of acid."


    I see.


    I''ve heard stories before about ''demons were about to be attacked with excitement by fire''.


    The animal sees fire and runs away, but the demon doesn''t necessarily, so be careful.


    Look around, there''s one entrance.


    Can''t we escape if the demons occupy that place?


    "Nevertheless, you''ve never been two in a cave like this"


    "What do you mean?


    "Oh, ''cause I don''t usually sleep in a cave like there''s a demon at the entrance"


    "Those demons are okay now, aren''t they?


    He lay low and admitted that Ciel was totally up there.


    So I won''t be attacked.


    "I don''t know a team of adventurers with a demon that can contain that demon."


    "... you might be there if you look"


    "It''s a rumor. The adventurers who say so."


    Could I be doing something quite different than the other adventurers?


    "Mr. Druid, my journey."


    "There are no right or wrong answers to your journey, so I think you''re free."


    ... After all, are you different from the others?


    I laugh bitterly when I see Mr. Druid.


    "Could it be that different?


    Uh, I''m getting a little nervous.


    I traveled with Mr. Ratlua and the others, but I just walked down the village road to get back to town.


    I don''t understand the normal journey.


    "Hey... Fine, I guess not"


    Reworded!


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, it''s gonna be later than that, so we''re gonna get ready for bed and dinner."


    Build a bunk for two.


    The mat for Ciel is also ready.


    When I saw that, Ciel shook his tail with joy.


    Dried meat and fruit for dinner a long time.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve had dried meat or anything because it''s an easy thing to make.


    Compared to your journey back in the day, you''ve become quite extravagant.


    "So, Mr. Druid. What''s the difference between my journey and the journey of other adventurers?


    "Mm-hmm. Right. Sometimes with other adventurers, you should keep it in mind."


    "Please"


    It''s not always just the two of us traveling.


    We need to be careful not to act incorrectly when there are other adventurers.


    "In the meantime, as I was saying, I don''t know if I''m going to be ready to sleep in a cave with demons. You''ll sleep forever."


    You really appreciate Ciel on this point.


    "And too light equipment to get into the back of the woods. People don''t come in this small number either. It''s a problem at a time when we don''t know where this place is on the map. More importantly, I''ve never heard of Slime looking for a bunk."


    So much?


    ... Let''s think one at a time.


    Uh, light gear to get in the back of the woods?


    Look around, magic bags filled with what you need to travel, magic bags containing meals from the Solas.


    Magic bag with what you got in the woods.


    Bag in which the Solas enter.


    Authentic magic bags are capable.


    Without that, it would have been a pretty tough trip.


    That doesn''t matter now.


    Is it light gear?


    "Gear means gear to fight."


    Well, the thing I just thought about doesn''t apply at all.


    Gear to fight?


    Point your gaze at the sword next to Mr. Druid.


    The demon stone is glowing beautifully.


    That''s all.


    "Maybe it''s light gear, for sure"


    "It takes a lot of gear to get into the woods, so I don''t know if there''s a single sword to go wrong"


    Ah, maybe Mr. Druid had some anxiety.


    I did something I''m sorry about.


    What''s next, a small number?


    "How many people are normal to go into the woods?


    "This is probably the back of the woods. That would be a pretty deep place too."


    Certainly Mr Druid is right.


    Even judging by the trees and grasses that are growing, they come quite far behind the woods.


    "I don''t know exactly how many, but you''re at least eight."


    "Eight!


    What, you need that much?


    "The more we get in the back of the woods, the more demons and types we''ll have"


    Sure don''t get more.


    If you still look for signs, there are no signs of approaching, but you can see that there are quite a few demons.


    "That''s a minimum of eight people, including those who fall asleep in places like that."


    "Maybe two people in a place like this would be seen unusual by other adventurers?


    "Definitely, I guess so"


    Good.


    I''ve avoided it if I''m ever going to encounter it in the woods, but it didn''t seem like a mistake.


    ... Is that it?


    With that said, there were many signs that the adventurers would leave faster than I would have left.


    Could that have been... creepy and running away or something?


    "Ahahahahaha"


    "Ivy?"


    "''There are monsters in the woods,'' there may be rumors"


    "Ahahahaha. If there''s only one sign in the woods, definitely don''t run away. Never get close."


    Again, yes!


    You''ve been wondering sometimes.


    He said it was like he was running.


    "There are demons in the woods that imitate people''s signs, and there are rumors that they are slowly approaching the king''s capital."


    The two of us shut up about the casual words Mr. Druid said.


    "" hahahaha ""


    It''s none of my business.


    It''s just a rumor, and I don''t know if that rumor really exists.


    I don''t know!

 221 216 Stories Ciels Wrath

    I decided not to care about the rumors.


    I can''t help but care about rumors that I don''t even know if they are.


    "It''s common knowledge that maps sold in guilds aren''t necessarily the right ones, but still keep a look at the location on the map. Like us right now, it''s very dangerous not knowing where we are at all."


    You''re right if you do say so.


    If Ciel''s gone now, I''ll definitely be lost on the street.


    Not only will you be attacked by demons in caves.


    "If Ciel''s gone in this state, we''re done."


    "Yeah."


    "Holy shit!


    Ciel sounds dissatisfied with Mr. Druid''s words.


    When I look at him, he stares at Mr. Druid with an awesome look on his face.


    Mr. Druid, too, shook his body with a bickle when he saw Ciel''s expression.


    "No, you''re not saying Ciel''s really going to be gone. Because it''s about what if. What if!"


    Mr. Druid''s voice is shaking a little.


    That''s right. Mr. Druid, too, seems to be scared of Ciel right now.


    I can''t help it either.


    From Ciel today, there are not only facial expressions, but also signs of fear at any rate.


    "Ciel, you can''t stare at Mr. Druid. Because I''m studying how to travel."


    "Huh?


    "I''m not expecting Ciel to be gone. You''ll stay with me, won''t you?


    "Nya-yay."


    I almost asked you to stay with me the whole time, but I stopped that.


    I may have a good encounter with Ciel on my journey.


    In that case, I want you to take precedence over your journey.


    I miss you, though!


    "Thanks"


    Ciel''s atmosphere calms down on my words.


    Seems to have relieved Mr. Druid of his nervousness when he saw it, but his face is a little blue.


    "Are you all right?


    "Ahaha, it''s okay. I didn''t think you''d be so angry."


    "Right."


    Ciel looks at me softly.


    My eyes are dripping a little.


    Lovely.


    "It''s okay. I''m not scared of Ciel. Because I know Ciel is sweet."


    Caress your head slowly.


    Lovely fluffy, rocking tail.


    "Pup, pup, pup."


    Sola is crooked on its tail.


    As usual, Sola drives normally.


    I don''t read the air at all.


    "I''m sorry, Ciel."


    "Nyah."


    Ciel, who also turns a face to Mr. Druid.


    Good, it got me back to the original two vibes.


    And I''m surprised you''re so angry.


    Heh, you''re a little tired.


    "Would you like to go to bed today, Mr. Druid? Well, I understand that my journey is different from the rest of the adventurers."


    You have to remember that.


    If you act prominently where a third party is, you might get caught up in the matter with Syels.


    Yeah, let''s remember it right.


    "It would help if you did. I''m tired just now."


    Ciel''s stare seems to be working for Mr. Druid.


    The blue complexion is back, but the tiredness is all over the place.


    Clean up after dinner and dive into the bunk.


    I don''t take my shoes off in a place like this so I can move right away if anything happens.


    And the lights will also remain somewhat lit.


    A little cramped and bright, but I can''t help it.


    We need to take action when we do.


    "Good night."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, good night"


    "Pu ~"


    "... Riuu..."


    Flem''s is a bedtime speech.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Out of the cave.


    It''s a beautiful day.


    The light of day shines from among the trees.


    I can just see the wind is getting colder every day.


    Maybe we should head for the village road.


    "I''m getting used to Ivy style trips, too. Yeah."


    At the entrance to the cave, Mr. Druid, who is stretching.


    You look tired and refreshed.


    And me?


    "What do you mean?


    Ah, another failure.


    I was asleep.


    "Well, because I''m asleep"


    "Yeah, but if it was before, you wouldn''t be asleep."


    Oh, I see.


    Sure enough, I couldn''t have slept in the woods before I met Ciel.


    That was the sound of the trees rubbing.


    Windy days, for example, sometimes tired the other way when I slept.


    "You can''t feel secure about Ciel. It makes me less alert."


    "You have that. Stick around, sweeten up."


    I do get to sleep and get tired because I am protected by a great presence called Ciel.


    When Ciel''s gone, it''s really a lot of trouble.


    "Nya-yay."


    You were listening to our conversation, though Ciel seems satisfied.


    "You have to be careful not to be too sweet."


    "Right."


    "Huh."


    You seem a little uncomfortable with the conversation now, but you can''t just be sweet.


    Let''s be careful.


    "Pu ~"


    "Teri ~"


    When you gaze at two voices, something is dropping.


    Approaching, a black sphere rolling on the ground.


    "What is this?


    I look at Mr. Druid, but he''s leaning his neck too.


    See the black sphere again.


    It looks like a stone, but if you look closely, you''re breathing or it''s moving slightly.


    I''ll poke it right at your fingertips.


    And I trembled bickly, and I got a little smaller.


    Apparently it scared the shit out of me.


    "Pu ~"


    "Teri ~"


    Sora and Flem are demanding something.


    Uh, in this case... do you want me to pick it up?


    "Pick it up?


    "What?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Mr. Druid seemed surprised, but I understood Sora and Flem''s demands.


    So pick up the black sphere softly so you don''t scare me.


    A slightly warm heat is transmitted to the hand.


    Again, this looks like a creature.


    "Ivy, are you picking it up?


    "Yes, Sola and Flem asked me to."


    "Right. I''m surprised you sleep in a cave, but I''m also surprised Ivy picks up unidentified things that easy."


    Apparently, I have a little problem with my behavior.


    But I don''t believe that Sora and Flem will ever let me pick things up that would hurt me.


    So I would normally pick it up even if the same thing happened next.


    "It''s a creature."


    "Maybe it conveys a bit of warmth, and it''s moving slightly"


    A black sphere the size of which just fits in my hands.


    There is no particular movement even if you watch it still.


    I wonder what it really is.


    "Well, I can''t help being here. Let''s go."


    "Yeah. Flem, come on"


    The black sphere holds the flems in Solas'' bag.


    Sola bounced with Piong over Mr. Druid''s head.


    And the lead is Ciel.


    "Ciel, shall we go back near the village road"


    "Nya-yay."


    "The contents of the bag are already scary, so please don''t harvest or collect them"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ciel, you''ve earned enough already, so go to the village road without picking anything!


    "Nya-yay."


    I got a reply that looked terribly dissatisfied.


    But I won''t give up here.


    I checked the contents of the bag this morning after sorting it out.


    Mr. Druid said, "Don''t stay in the best lodging in Hatau Village."


    That''s two years too.


    Sora and Flem have demon stones in the potion.


    Ciel has nuts in the ore.


    When the three worked hard, a bitter laugh still leaked as to whether this had happened.

 222 217 Stories Strange creatures

    Look at the bag you''re raising from your shoulder as you walk.


    Did you pick it up earlier? Black creature.


    Peeping because it moves so badly in the bag, it solidifies with the bicun and stops moving.


    It''s pathetic, so I tried not to care if it moved...


    "What''s going on?


    "I was moving until a while ago, but I stopped moving at all, so I was worried"


    Gently stroke from the top of the bag but not even picky.


    Is something wrong?


    It''s pathetic to surprise you like earlier, so I hesitate to open the bag.


    "Sola."


    To Mr. Druid''s voice, Sola stretches out once over his head.


    "Hey, Sola. If you move suddenly, you''ll fall."


    Mr. Druid is in a hurry because of Sora''s sudden move.


    "Sola, I''m not playing with Mr. Druid."


    "Puffy."


    Sora really likes to play.


    ... No, in this case, does it mean that you like to mess with Mr. Druid?


    "Sola."


    "Pu ~"


    "The black creature just now, it won''t move, but is it a problem?


    Sora swinging with a pull to Mr. Druid''s question.


    There is no problem with shaking.


    "Looks fine."


    "Good."


    "And this kid, what is it? Is it a demon?


    "I think it''s definitely a demon because it''s not strong but it feels magical. The black sphere demon?


    "Have you never heard of rumors?


    Mr. Druid is only an adventurer and knows all sorts of demons and animals.


    As we embarked on this journey, he was interacting with many adventurers to find out if there was any new information.


    "I remember if you ask me because it''s so distinctive, but maybe it hasn''t been rumored yet that I don''t recall."


    It takes an adventurer to witness to become a rumor.


    If you''ve been in the back of the woods all this time, maybe no one found you yet.


    "Discoverer number one?


    Mr. Druid laughs at my words.


    "I guess so. Do you want to report to the Alliance immediately?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    I should have had to report it...


    "Teriyu?


    "Ah, Flem, good morning. I''ll introduce you to the demons of the black sphere later, okay?


    "Riu?... Riu ~"


    You weren''t interested, I woke up and went to bed again.


    Sleeping back in my arms, I loosen Flem''s body a little bit.


    "It''s too late to wake up, but you''re fast asleep."


    "Pfft, pfft"


    "Nha."


    Signs like Sora and Ciel laughed.


    Indeed, Mr. Druid is right, sleeping is fast.


    And I didn''t choose a place or a time.


    "In a way, it''s a good character, isn''t it?"


    The demons of the black sphere were to be seen because they could not see the aggressiveness or because they did not yet know better.


    Apparently, those who sign up for Adventurer Guilds and Commercial Guilds are obliged to report any new demons they discover if they see any aggression at all.


    but if it''s not aggressive, they can look into the ecosystem or something and then report it.


    I didn''t know that.


    "It''s easy to walk around here."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    On the road to the cave, I had a bad footing.


    The rocks were rolling, and the roots were popping out of here and there.


    It''s a pretty flat road now compared to that.


    "At this point, it seems too early to go out on the village road"


    "Right. When you get near the village road, do you want to check the location on the map for now?"


    "Hehe, yeah"


    Mr. Druid seems quite anxious not to know where he is.


    It''s the usual thing for me to do when I''ve been traveling with Ciel.


    Can''t I get used to this?


    See Ciel walking the lead.


    That''s a reliable back.


    As I stare, Ciel looks back and gazes.


    Then his tail flutters to the left and right with joy.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    "Nya-yay."


    Yeah, cute.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shall we find a bunk?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, stop and stretch your arms.


    In one day today, I walked quite a bit.


    You''re just a little tired.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora lands on the ground perfectly at the same time as Mr. Druid stops.


    And run your gaze with Kyoro Kyoro.


    After a while, it goes in a direction that is jumping just right.


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft"


    Same as ever.


    I laugh bitterly with Mr. Druid and hurry to follow him so I don''t lose sight of him.


    The bed seems a little far away today.


    "Sola, you''re in too much of a hurry!


    I call out because I can''t see him anymore, but the sound of stepping on the grass never stops.


    I know it''s okay because Ciel next to me isn''t in a hurry, but I''m anxious she won''t be able to see me.


    The moment I saw Sora stopping from among the trees, I lost the power that was in my body.


    "Sora, a little slower"


    I ran over to Sola, looked around and solidified.


    A short distance from Sola, a giant snake.


    That''s staring at this one.


    Mr. Druid rushes out in front of me and pulls his sword out of his sheath.


    "Puffy ~"


    I''m a little nervous when I hear Sora''s voice, but I''m still scared.


    Looking softly at Sola, Sola is looking at me, not a snake.


    Looking at Sola wondering, I realize that that gaze is the bag I''m raising from my shoulder.


    "Sola, isn''t that demon an enemy?


    Sora swinging with a pull in my words.


    Uh, shaking... what is it?


    Fear keeps me from thinking a little bit.


    Because I rocked... when I''m not the enemy.


    "Mr. Druid, that demon looks fine"


    Breathe into my words, Mr. Druid.


    Still, the sword is still intact.


    "Pu ~"


    Sola''s gaze is still in the bag.


    Could it be that black creature I picked up today?


    Gently open the bag and see what''s going on with the kid inside.


    "Wow."


    My body trembles in Mr. Druid''s voice.


    Hurry and gaze from the black sphere to the snake.


    "Wow."


    I accidentally reacted the same way Mr. Druid did.


    But I don''t think I have a choice either.


    At the end of his gaze, a black sphere pops out from all over the giant body of the snake.


    No, it looks like the black sphere has moved from us to the visible position instead of flying out.


    Pokopoko and black spheres on the snake''s smooth body.


    It''s kind of creepy.


    And I get the black sphere I picked up in front of the cave out of my bag thinking about it.


    You noticed that, the snake''s body shakes slowly to the left and right.


    "Snakes shake, too."


    "Ivy''s reaction is a little weird."


    "What?"


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he shrugged my shoulder.


    I don''t mean it.


    Talking, I accidentally dropped the black sphere in my hand because it moved.


    "Sorry, are you okay?


    Seeing where he had fallen since apologizing, the black sphere was moving in the direction of the snake.


    Looks like I have company, so I have no particular problem moving...


    "As far as I''m concerned, this is how the sphere opens up¡­ I imagined it would be a hemisphere and my legs would come."


    Watching Mr. Druid''s hand move might be similar to what I imagined.


    I had the impression of a dango worm in my memory.


    but only the legs are a little bit in the condition that it remains just a sphere......


    Still, I guess he''s working hard because of his short legs, but he''s slow.


    The black sphere finally reached under the snake.


    I was horrified by that appearance for some reason.


    I roll into the stone that was falling along the way, and my body pinches at the root that was circling and popping out.


    Each time, it took me a while because I was helping.


    "If we''re gonna get this close to the snake anyway, we should''ve put it on the snake from the start"


    Mr. Druid''s words do leak a bitter laugh.


    Supporting you as you help the black sphere, a giant snake in front of you when you realize it.


    Reaching out a little bit brought me closer to being touched by the snake''s body.


    When I realized it, I panicked and tried to back off, but when I looked down, I saw a black sphere that was nestled in a crease.


    I helped out the black sphere and missed an opportunity to back off as I watched them join my people.


    Well, he won''t be fine because he doesn''t look like he''s going to attack or anything.


    Or I feel like I was smiling at the black sphere running.


    ... Is it your mother?

 223 218 words, Mr. Sarpent.

    "Mr. Druid, do you have any idea what type of this giant snake is?


    "Hmm, white on a black body, right?


    "Yes, there''s a pattern on your head, too, isn''t there?


    Unfortunately it doesn''t look like my height, but I just saw it a little earlier when a giant snake moved its head.


    "Oh... I can barely see it in the black sphere, but you have something that looks like a pattern"


    They can''t see the pattern because there''s a sphere on the head of a giant snake as well.


    "No, I don''t know. I never heard of a black snake around Hathau village in the first place."


    Mr. Druid lifts you and shakes your head to the side.


    Move a little so you can see the whole giant snake and see what''s on your body.


    Eh!


    "... that Mr. Druid, Sola is jumping on the back of a giant snake"


    "What?"


    Sola is jumping pleasantly, distracted by the black sphere.


    ... Is that it?


    Rub your eyes and review again.


    And see where Ciel was just now.


    ... None.


    "Mr. Druid, Ciel is sliming in and joining us"


    "Huh? Oh, it''s true"


    At the end of our gaze are two slimes that are dispersed in a black sphere.


    Sounds fun.


    See what a giant snake looks like.


    Turn your neck back, it looks like you''re looking at the Solas.


    A bit of a hiatus, but he returned his gaze to us without showing any particular reaction.


    On my body, I''m playing, but will you forgive me?


    "Uh, Sora and Ciel are interrupting over your body. Forgive me, okay?


    Did my words make sense. My face moved up and down slightly.


    Probably not my wish.


    "I don''t know what kind of snake you have, but this guy lives pretty long."


    "Live long?"


    "Oh, because snakes are demons that get huge enough to live longer. At this size, it''s probably a serpent."


    "Serpent?"


    "It''ll be the biggest size of a snake"


    Largest size.


    Indeed, the giant snake in front of me is the biggest I''ve ever seen.


    Though I haven''t seen that much.


    "Nevertheless, don''t see a big snake so far in a while. There used to be a crusading sarpent, but it could be bigger than that."


    "... is it a crusade?


    "Oh, when I came out of the cave, I was attacking and eating nearby villagers, and I had a crusade request."


    I see, then there''s no choice in crusading.


    Look at the giant snake in front of you.


    And see a black sphere full of them.


    Because there are so many similar children, I don''t already know which one I picked up.


    It''s a shame, I wanted to play some more.


    I am concerned about what Mr Druid said earlier than that.


    "I attacked the villagers".


    Turning her gaze up, she''s still looking at me and Mr. Druid, the giant snake, the resurpent.


    I''m watching you, but you''re not after me, are you?


    "Mr. Sarpent, do you want to attack us?


    In the meantime, let''s hear your intentions.


    "How about you ask the snake?


    Mr. Druid makes a slightly frightened voice.


    but the snake gazed at me and shook my face left and right.


    Firmly, not a slight move, as earlier.


    "You don''t seem to attack me."


    "... Oh, I didn''t know you could communicate with me... Even Ivy, who takes it normally, is not normal."


    Mr. Druid is saying something, but I missed hearing it because of the pleasure of being able to communicate.


    Well, let''s just say it''s no problem.


    "Are those black spheres children?


    My face goes down once to ask the question.


    "Oh well. Were you looking for him? Did we take you out and bother you?


    The snake''s neck can be shaken to the side.


    Good, didn''t seem to bother you.


    "Wow, that''s huge. Do you live pretty long?


    I ask more and more out of the pleasure of being able to communicate well.


    I''m glad the snake will be attached to my question as well.


    "Mr. Druid, he''s been alive for over a hundred years! Sola and the others said there was no problem!


    "Looks like it."


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he looks at me with a very impressive look for some reason.


    Is something wrong?


    As I tilted my neck and looked at him, he laughed bitterly.


    "Think of it as Sola''s Lord."


    "Hmm?"


    "Ah, Sola! Exactly. You''re gonna get mad there."


    At the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze, Sola jumps over Mr. Sarpent''s head.


    I look at Mr. Sarpent that he is just angry, but when he gazed at me, he leaned his neck.


    Good.


    This Mr. Sarpent is so sweet.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sarpent, but Sora ran over my head."


    In time, about five minutes, Sola and Ciel come to us satisfied or not.


    "Puffy."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Welcome home, thank you to Mr. Sarpent."


    Two in my words jumped once in front of the salpent.


    Is that a thank you to two?


    When I look at the serpent, I nod a lot once.


    Wow, you seem to understand.


    "Well, let''s find a bunk."


    Oh, I was in the middle of looking for a bunk.


    You completely forgot until Mr. Druid told you.


    "Right. Want to look around here?


    "Oh, will you?"


    "Pu ~"


    Sora voices dissatisfaction when she tries to make a move to find it.


    "What''s going on? Sola?"


    I call my name, but I''m kind of angry.


    What the fuck?


    Aah!


    Could be.


    "Sola, look for the bunk"


    "Puffy ~"


    Looks like I''m in a good mood for my words all at once.


    "You''re doing well, Sola."


    Mr. Druid is feeling a little frightened watching Sora.


    When Sola jumps, Mr. Sarpent''s body moves out softly.


    "Ah, looks like you''re going"


    "Right."


    I go into the back of the woods in a flowing motion that doesn''t make me feel like that, even though I have a black sphere all over my body.


    "Goodbye. Thanks"


    Sola and Ciel took care of me.


    wave with the feeling that


    You reacted to that voice, Mr. Sarpent''s movements stop.


    And it won''t work as it is for a while.


    "Is something wrong?


    Thinking about what to do, Mr. Sarpent turns his neck back.


    And I get my gaze on you again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Confused, Mr. Sarpent''s face gets much closer.


    It was an accident, so my body turned a little backwards.


    "Surprised. Hmm?"


    When you exhale small, a black sphere in front of you.


    I''m on Serpent''s tongue.


    Thinking about what to do, my tongue stretches and the sphere presses all the way.


    Unlike earlier when in hand, the temperature transmitted to the hand is cold.


    Apparently not a child.


    "Will you?


    He stared at me again as his tongue went back into his mouth, and after a while he went back to the woods.


    "I got it."


    "Oh. I wonder what that is?


    "It''s cold so it doesn''t look like a creature."


    Mr. Druid holds it in his hand and lifts it to the height of his eyes.


    And look around a lot.


    "I have no idea what it is"


    "I have no choice."


    And that was cool.


    White pattern on black body, wide and gentle mind.


    View the direction in which Mr. Druid and Mr. Sarpent disappeared.


    That was a short but strange encounter.


    Sora''s voice echoes into the woods from a short distance after a while.


    Shit, I had you looking for a bunk, and you left me alone.


    In a hurry, when I look for Sola, Sola is always hung up.


    "Sorry."


    "Buh."


    Anger is turning ''pu'' into ''bu''.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Buh!"


    How do I get you to fix your mood?

 224 219 Midpoint

    "Oh, I see the way"


    Day 7 after leaving the cave that was behind the woods.


    I was finally able to get to a place where I could see the village road.


    Mr. Druid seems quite happy.


    Were you so anxious in the woods?


    "In the meantime, we need to find out where we are."


    Mr. Druid takes the map out of his magic bag.


    "Find out if there''s anything to mark."


    "Oh, please"


    In order to determine the location on the map, it is necessary to look for landmark objects.


    Ideal for large rocks that are characteristic, rivers, lakes, etc.


    Other than that, rare flowers and fruity giant trees are also used as landmarks.


    Look for a promising place to check around.


    I try to move the place a few times, but I can''t find it.


    Could there be anything?


    "Mr. Druid, there''s nothing there."


    "Right."


    Tilt your neck to Mr Druid''s reply.


    I don''t think the location can be identified by current information, but I don''t feel a particularly impatient or troubled atmosphere.


    What are we going to do?


    "Here or here? No, it''s too far out here, isn''t it?


    Wow, my info narrows the place down to a few places.


    Looking at the map, Mr. Druid''s fingers point to three places in turn.


    And I''m saying something bumpy.


    Hmm, too small to hear.


    Looking at the locations I pointed to, they all look like places with nothing on the map.


    There is no information written about the landmark stone or the river.


    I see, did you look for an unmarked place?


    "I narrowed it down to two places, but I don''t know which one"


    I wonder how you narrowed it down to these two places?


    "I think it''s probably closer to Alle Town on the village road. Distant places are hard to find, given the distance."


    Check the Alle town on the map to see the two locations indicated by Mr. Druid.


    If it''s a village road close to Alle Town, it''s probably a position to come at leisure.


    The other village road I pointed to is a slightly impossible position, given the number of days since I left town.


    "Both roads seem to have landmarks if you walk a little"


    They say there are rivers on the nearby village road and giant trees on the far village road with strange flowers blooming all year round.


    "Shall we walk down the village road and look for landmarks for now?


    "Right, I just want to make sure I keep track of the place, so shall we?


    Mr. Druid will bag the map.


    "Okay, let''s go"


    To Mr. Druid''s words, Ciel changes from Adandala''s appearance to slime.


    When I walked down the village road, I asked you to think about what would happen if you were seen.


    "Thanks"


    "Nya-yay."


    Slime to Adandala''s pretty voice.


    Don''t make me feel a little uncomfortable yet.


    Explore signs of people around.


    Minor signs of demons, but no sign of people at all.


    I wonder if I need to bag the Solas if this is it.


    Speak to Sola and Ciel, then go for the village road with Mr. Druid.


    Check around again when you get to Village Road.


    There was still no such thing as a landmark.


    Walk towards the village of Hatau.


    It''s still easy to walk down a well-maintained road.


    Sora and Ciel also seem to jump easily and play all the time with two of them.


    I tried to wake Flem up, but I repeated the big yawn a few times and went back to sleep.


    Wouldn''t Flem get sick from lack of exercise?


    I''m a little nervous.


    About 3 hours after walking out of the village road, time to start getting a little darker.


    There''s a big giant tree in front of me.


    Besides, there are flowers in bloom that I''ve never seen.


    "... flowers, not rivers"


    "Oh, when did you travel that distance?


    I was thinking of stopping by from All Town to this flowering giant tree for 25 days.


    Today is the 18th day since I left town.


    "Well, you''ve been able to confirm the location for now."


    "Right."


    This place is just halfway between the town of Orr and the village of Hatau.


    Half the journey.


    "Well, it''s time to find a bunk"


    Sora over his head rocks happily at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Sora, don''t go wild. It''s not safe."


    Stop swinging at Mr. Druid''s words and jump right off Sola.


    Keep it up, jumping pimps around us.


    I''m in a good mood.


    "Sora, can I ask you to look for a bunk?


    "Puffy ~"


    Sola starts looking for a bunk in a good mood.


    As always, there is no stray.


    "Well, let''s go before we lose sight"


    "Yes."


    Follow Sola, who jumps more intensely than usual because of her mood.


    Sometimes I jump too far and crash into a tree, but is it okay?


    "Hmm? Sola, wait! There''s a dump."


    Move your gaze from Sola to Mr. Druid''s words in the direction Mr. Druid is looking at.


    There is certainly a dump of considerable size.


    "That''s a dump for adventurers. I didn''t know you had a fool to make it in a place like this."


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly.


    "I''ve seen quite a few dumps in the woods, can''t you?


    Well, I guess I can''t because I''m throwing it away without permission...


    "You can''t. Build dumps as close to towns and villages as possible. It''s important."


    With that said, there were also many dumps built by adventurers near villages and towns.


    There was also a dump in a completely different place.


    "A lot of stuff would be thrown away in the dump, wouldn''t it?


    "Yes."


    Come near the dump and see what you''re throwing away.


    Indeed, there is a wide variety of discards.


    Well, it''s more overwhelming the waste that adventurers put out because it''s far from towns and villages.


    "That, you know what I mean?


    View the direction given by Mr. Druid.


    A torn magic bag is discarded.


    "It''s a magic bag, right?


    "That''s right. There''s a small amount of it, but the magic is knitted in the thread."


    The power to move magic items is magic.


    That''s one piece of information that will always be in your ear if you''re traveling.


    "Yes. I know"


    "Even if it''s torn, magic still exists over there"


    If it''s braided in yarn, I guess so.


    "There are demons that absorb that magic."


    What do you mean, demons that absorb magic?


    "Doesn''t every demon absorb magic?


    "Hmm? Oh, like Grubbal?


    "Yes."


    "There was so much magic that any demon could absorb it. If there is little magic left, it cannot be absorbed by normal demons."


    Yes, it is.


    There''s still a lot you don''t know.


    "It''s no problem if you just absorb magic, but it can be violent or mutating."


    "Like a grubal is ferocious? And a mutation?"


    That''s scary.


    "Oh, it''s the mutation that scares me especially. Even though he is a known demon, he is doubling his powers, changing the magic he can use, and it can take time to deal with it."


    "Such power in a garbage magic bag..."


    "Even so, it doesn''t mutate with the magic in one of those bags. I''ll be gathering garbage."


    Will ferocity and mutation require considerable magic?


    "So an uncontrolled dump like this is dangerous"


    Indeed, there is a considerable amount of debris in this dump.


    If everything contained a small amount of magic, and you could absorb it all, it would be quite a lot of magic.


    "How much magic gathers, does it mutate?


    "It looks like a lot of people are studying it, but I don''t know the details yet. So even in the guild, I''m on guard at the dump. Sometimes the villages were destroyed in one day by mutated demons a few years ago."


    Did that happen?


    "When you sign up for the Adventurer Guild, you should be properly briefed. Huh."


    If you think that no one has seen you, you can choose an easy way.


    That''s why there''s a dump here.


    Though I didn''t know, I''ve also dumped trash in dumps built by adventurers.


    We need to be careful from now on.


    "Ivy, do you have something to mark? I want to report to the guild in the village of Hathau."


    Look around and discover the river a little further away.


    Mr. Druid writes information about the dump on the map.


    Looks like there''s a river a little further away.


    "Thanks. Hmm? Sounds like Sola''s on the lookout for a dump problem."


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, Sora is happily devouring the sword.


    As always, it''s a way to eat that looks like a sword stabbed in the head.


    "Okay, I could write. In the meantime, do we secure food for the Solas?"


    "Yes."

 225 220 stories, proud fellow.

    "Beautiful."


    "Right."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Glowing blue potion and red potion, lined up in front of you.


    While securing food for Sola and Flem in the dump, there are five bottles of both in potions created by the two.


    And there''s a lot of red demon stones around the flem.


    "Puffy."


    "Teri ~"


    Are you a little proud of being like two?


    "Huh."


    On the other hand, for some reason Ciel looks a little dissatisfied.


    What the fuck?


    Tilt your neck in comparison to how the three look.


    We''re usually close, but are we in a fight?


    "Maybe you regretted it?


    "Did you regret it?


    Guess who?


    "Ever since we started our journey, Ciel has taken the lead and done a lot of things for us, hasn''t he? They even found a source of income in the cave."


    Indeed.


    Thanks to this, the contents of the bag are amazing.


    "Maybe Sola and Flem wanted to show us something useful too. So that."


    What Mr. Druid refers to is a glowing potion.


    And Sora and Flem looking good.


    "Where it helps......"


    Sora will find the bedding, and Frem will bring the demon stone back to life.


    Even though it''s enough.


    "Well, I''m guessing. But when I see how the 3 of them are, I feel that way somehow. Now it looks like Ciel''s about to regret it, so what''s next, Ciel?


    See 3 again.


    Possibly.


    "Mr. Druid, what do you think would happen if I complimented Sola and Flem now?


    "You''ll be guided to the back of the woods for sure. Or maybe Ciel himself will bring Rare from the woods."


    You can''t do that.


    I don''t want to add more elements to my headache than this.


    The contents of the bag you are raising from your shoulders are sufficient.


    Well, the glowing potion has decided to add up.


    I really want you to give me a break any more.


    "You have to convince me."


    "Right."


    When I get my gaze on Mr. Druid, I laugh bitterly at the two of them.


    There''s something a little stubborn about both Sola and Ciel.


    I don''t think Flem is as stubborn as two......


    I haven''t figured out my personality a bit yet.


    But you''re gonna be okay, I guess.


    I want to believe that.


    I wonder what to say?


    I''m not doing anything wrong.


    Should I honestly say, ''I don''t need it because I''ve had enough''?


    So can you calm down the three of them?


    You''re in trouble, I can''t think of a good idea.


    What should I do?


    Still, that''s a luxury concern.


    Because they say they don''t need things that are a source of income.


    View the bag you''re raising from your shoulder.


    Mr. Druid told me that this bag alone would get me full of gold coins.


    ... scared no matter how many times I think about it.


    You know, I''m really too scared to be lifting that stuff off my shoulder.


    It''s not good mental health any more.


    I''ve been so restless lately that when I wake up in the morning, I check my bag first!


    Let''s try and stop it.


    "Eh, thanks for the potion"


    I thought about it a lot, but I still thought I needed to thank you.


    Because the two of them didn''t do anything wrong, they produced what they needed for the journey.


    It''s just that it''s beyond the finest.


    Well, that''s the problem.


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel. Thanks for all the help. I really appreciate you picking and producing a lot of things to help me with my journey."


    Each of the three of them reacts happily to my words.


    Good, it''s passed down properly.


    "So, I''ve had enough."


    What am I supposed to say!


    Ah ~ Ciel leaned her neck strangely.


    "Eh, there''s enough stuff in the bag, I don''t think I need it anymore. So you don''t have to pick it, you don''t have to create it."


    Oh, Flem seems unhappy.


    Are you still stubborn, too?


    "Uh... Mr. Druid"


    I have no idea how to persuade you.


    "What can I say? I mean, we''ve already gathered enough to make it too much for travel. I don''t need any more now. So I want you to refrain from picking minerals and producing potions."


    "Pu ~"


    Sora sounds dissatisfied.


    Same with the other two.


    Flem''s gaze is coming and going between me and Potion.


    Maybe you want to make more?


    I really want that to stop.


    Still, as I just figured out, neither I nor Mr. Druid are very persuasive.


    I might as well tell you how I feel here honestly.


    "You know, I want to take a relaxing trip with everyone. I don''t want to act too prominently for that. Both Sola and Flem are rare slimes and possess quite unusual powers. If someone sees you, they could make a scene. That''s with Ciel. Adandala is pretty rare just for its existence. And when it''s been tamed, it''s a pretty good topic."


    "If you get your eyes on it, the adventurers will push you. There is also the possibility of a messenger coming from Wang Du. Then we won''t be able to relax and continue our journey."


    Mr. Druid kept explaining, but a messenger from Wang Du?


    What, what''s that?


    I''m surprised at the words that popped out of Mr. Druid, and I stare at him.


    "Pu ~"


    "Teri ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    When I rush my gaze back to three lonely voices, the troubled look conveys a pitiful atmosphere.


    Maybe he passed it on?


    "Will you add or subtract from picking and producing?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Good.


    I''m so glad.


    "Thank you. Everyone''s been giving me a little something to sell and pay for my trip."


    Sora and Flem swinging happily at the word.


    The tail is rampant, Ciel.


    "You''ve managed to understand."


    "Yes. Are you a messenger from Wang Du?


    "If the power of Sola is spared, it will definitely come from the king''s capital"


    "Really?


    "Oh, with a direct letter from the king."


    "I''m not happy."


    "Puffy."


    Looking at Sola seems a little nervous.


    "It''s okay. Sola''s been with me the whole time."


    "Puffy ~"


    Looking around, it''s getting dark.


    "Well, you want me to hurry up and find a bunk? Sola?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Oh, Sola, you''re reliable. Nice to see you again today."


    Sora is jumping around in momentum.


    Apparently, Mr. Druid was happy with what he said.


    "Teri ~"


    When I look at Flem, I''m staring at Sola and ringing in a small voice.


    "Flem?"


    "Riu ~"


    What a powerless squeal came back.


    Hmm, what''s wrong?


    View Sora and Flem alternately.


    Oh, maybe.


    "Shall we?


    Hold Flem up to Mr. Druid''s voice and follow after Sola.


    "Flem. Sola can look for a bunk, but Flem can produce potions and revive demonic stones, so don''t let yourself and Sola down by comparing them. Flem has a good spot for Flem."


    "Riu ~?"


    Flem is looking up at me in his arms.


    stroke it gently.


    "Sola, Ciel and Flem are all my proud companions. As proud as I want to be of the rest of the world."


    "Teriyu"


    My voice is cheering me up.


    "I want to be proud of you, but don''t tell me because we all want to take our journey slowly"


    When Mr. Druid is sorry, he gently strokes Flem''s head in my arms.


    "That''s right. I''d really like to speak up and scream with my proud friends."


    Hahaha and Mr. Druid laugh at me.


    But what I want to brag about is a true story.


    I don''t care who he is, I want to introduce him to my proud companion.


    Well, I can''t.


    Still, I can''t believe I want to show you something useful...


    Was I treated badly?


    Let''s talk to Mr. Druid later.

 226 221, were competing.

    "Morning."


    "Morning."


    Get out of the big hole made under the giant tree and extend your arms.


    My spine stretches and feels good.


    Mr. Druid is also stretching next door.


    "Puffy."


    Sola is stretched vertically next to it.


    Slime stretched out too? does it feel good?


    "Sora, do you feel good when you stretch?


    ¡­¡­


    Silence returned.


    Apparently it doesn''t feel like saying it feels good.


    So, how does it stretch?


    Strange.


    "Nyahun"


    Ciel''s sleepy sounds adorable.


    Today''s bed is changing to slime because it was too small for Adandala''s size.


    Ciel of Slime stretches vertically, as does Sola.


    "To


    What a pleasant squeal I hear, but does Ciel feel good?


    "Ciel, do you feel good when you make the stretch?


    "Nya-yay."


    I hear it feels good.


    Is Ciel''s slime different from Sola''s?


    Let''s hear what Flem thinks later when he''s stretching.


    Stretch your arms up again.


    I don''t know, you''re a little heavy today.


    Maybe I didn''t get tired well, I need to be careful.


    Leave the bedding to Mr. Druid to start preparing breakfast.


    Even so, it''s easy because it just warms up the soup I made last night.


    The rest is enough to cut the fruit.


    A delightful warm breakfast in this season when morning and evening have cooled down.


    This is all I can do for a day.


    I talked to Mr. Druid last night about whether my attitude had caused the Solas to compete.


    If the cause is me, I''ll stir up 3 more if you don''t pay attention.


    Mr Druid told me that ''there is no problem'' with my response.


    He said he didn''t sound like he was stirring up three, and he didn''t even adore just one.


    Then why did all of a sudden the Solas go up against Ciel?


    The two of us didn''t really know what to think and decided to see how things went for now.


    See how the 3 of them are doing over breakfast.


    For some reason Ciel is rocking as slime.


    A mystery.


    Sola and Flem have the same appetite, and the potion disappears with great momentum.


    The sword is quickly digested as it reaches Sola.


    Does slime have the feeling of saying I''ll taste it?


    "Sola, Flem. Delicious?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    It''s delicious.


    I''ve had potions, but they weren''t so good, were they?


    I guess that means a different taste.


    After breakfast, take a short break.


    When I turned my gaze to Sora and Flem in an attempt to clean up after me.


    "Ahhh, Flem again... whoa whoa whoa"


    As always, Flem falls asleep with his stuff in his mouth when his stomach swells somewhat.


    It''s all over your mouth. From whom do you rescue Flem and wipe your filthy body?


    In the meantime, the degraded version potion that was on the mouth slowly digested.


    Eating while sleeping, you''re clever. I''m much more impressed.


    Place the used pan in the washing bag and check the area for any forgotten items.


    Since there seems to be no problem, gently place the flem in the bag and raise it from the shoulder.


    Everybody, let''s go.


    "Yeah. Sola, Ciel, let''s go"


    "Puffy."


    "Nya-yay."


    Walk along the village road found yesterday towards the village of Hatau.


    I tried to walk in the woods a little off the village road, but since Ciel was in slime, it would be fine.


    Even if someone sees you, there are no rumors about Adandala.


    Well, if you look at Ciel now and find out it''s Adandala, you''re scared to go through awesome in a way.


    "It''s easy to walk."


    "Right."


    The ease of walking on the village road leaves us almost alone.


    It''s easy to walk without worrying about the roots of trees or the spreading of grass.


    "Puffy."


    "Nah."


    Gaze at the two voices and point your gaze at Sora and Ciel, who are jumping forward a little.


    For some reason, the two of them are jumping as much as they want.


    I wonder what you''re doing?


    Walking around watching, apparently competing to see which one can jump higher.


    I guess when Sola gets high, she''s a dooya face, she looks at Siel with her chest up in such an atmosphere.


    Look at that. Ciel leaped to jump higher than Sola... apparently over it.


    Now Ciel is straining her chest to Sola.


    "You can play, but don''t get hurt."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Sounds like you''re hearing me, but will you really be careful?


    And don''t jump good.


    This one I''m watching is harrowing and tired.


    Pyong...... baki!


    "Ah, Siel! Are you okay?"


    I knew I bumped into you.


    Momentum jumped well and my body hit the branches of my thick eyes that were up there as much as I wanted.


    I heard a pretty painful noise.


    When I look at the branches, they are broken.


    How much force does it take to break the branches of the thick eye?


    "Are you okay?"


    Run over and take care of Ciel''s body.


    Sora also looks at Ciel worried.


    "Nya-yay."


    Did the pain pull off after a little rubbing, and I rocked and jumped a little ahead with Sora again.


    You guys don''t punish me.


    "Already."


    "Hey, Ivy."


    "Yes?"


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I wrinkle between my eyebrows and think of something.


    Is something wrong?


    I look around, but I don''t see anything unusual.


    There''s no sign of getting any closer.


    "What''s going on?


    "Wasn''t that what Ciel led us to where the minerals were, or that Sola created the potion?


    Looking in the direction Mr. Druid points, Sola and Ciel are still competing for jumping heights.


    Was that it?


    Well, how does jumping involve minerals and potions?


    "Can''t you imagine we were competing for which was helping?


    Oh, wrong.


    Right, jumping height has nothing to do with minerals, right?


    Just think about it and you''ll see... embarrassed.


    I''m glad I didn''t put it in my mouth.


    "Ivy? What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing"


    Put your hands gently on your cheeks, they may be slightly hotter.


    "Ivy?"


    Mr. Druid looks worried about my strange behavior.


    "Hahaha, it''s ok"


    Uh, what was that?


    Oh, yeah, about the possibility that we''re competing.


    "There may be"


    If you look at the two going forward, you''re pretty excited or the jumping is getting rough.


    Also, I don''t know if I''ll hit a tree.


    I look at the two with a bit of a hiatus.


    "Ask them."


    "Yeah. Right"


    That''s right.


    You just have to ask me what I don''t know.


    I don''t know, don''t be a little fluffy.


    "Wait a minute"


    Mr. Druid grabs his arm and stops.


    And stand facing each other.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?


    I don''t know, I''m so worried.


    But it''s normal to be here.


    Just a little fluffy.


    "Puffy?"


    "Nha?


    I look worried about Sora and Ciel doing what we do.


    When did you come back?


    "It''s a good idea."


    Hmm?


    Doesn''t your mouth kind of turn well?


    Something cold hits my forehead unexpectedly.


    Close your eyes to that feeling.


    "Feels good"


    What''s hitting my forehead?


    "... Ivy. You have a fever."


    A snake?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    "Suddenly the morning chill deepened, so I guess I fell ill. Are you okay?"


    "A snake?"


    "Yes."


    "A snake?"


    "It''s not okay."


    A snake?


    The bag that I''m raising from my shoulder that the fever is trying to remember something moves in a shitty way.


    Ah, do you want Flem to leave?


    Sit on the spot and get the frem out of the bag.


    "Teri ~?"


    I have Flem in front of me...... oh, I don''t know what. My eyes turn.

 227 222 Physical Condition Management

    Consciousness surfaces.


    When I open my eyes, I dimly don''t know where I am.


    I look around in my sleep, but it''s too dark to tell.


    What I managed to see staring at was a bunch of rocky walls.


    "Cave?"


    When I got up slowly, I could see the magic item lights a little further away.


    "Where is it? Is that it? Why were you sleeping with me in the first place?


    Uh, I''m definitely walking down the village road towards the village of Hatau.


    So, because Sola and Ciel are competing... what is it?


    That''s strange, I have a vague memory.


    "Teri ~"


    Hmm?


    I feel like Flem''s voice.


    Look around, but unfortunately it''s too dark to find it.


    Was that a mistake?


    "Flem?"


    "Teri ~"


    Oh, it''s Flem, after all.


    When I turned my gaze to rely on my voice, I was able to confirm its existence in a flash.


    Even so, it''s just a contour.


    "Morning, Frem. Where is this place? You know what?"


    When I speak, I roll around and come to me.


    So I finally got a good look at that.


    Lift the flem gently and pay for the soil and other things that came with it when it rolled over and put it on your knees.


    Flem on my lap looks happy with the pull and shake.


    Is that it?


    With that said, I feel like the weight of my body that I''ve been feeling since morning is disappearing.


    Were you sleepless?


    As I watch my body condition as I stretch out my arms, the dark space brightens up.


    "Are you awake?


    Mr. Druid with the lights was about to come in from a place that seemed to be the entrance to and exit from the cave when he turned his gaze to his voice.


    "Yes. Uh, how was I asleep?


    I thought about it a lot but I still couldn''t remember.


    At times like this, it''s best to ask.


    "Remember when you had a fever?


    Hot?


    With that said, it''s like I was talking to Mr. Druid about fever.


    Sure, yeah. You know, I have a fever... oh, maybe.


    "When we were talking, the fever went up, and suddenly I fell down."


    I knew it!


    "I''m sorry. Trouble."


    Were your body heavy in the morning because of the fever?


    "Don''t apologize, everyone gets sick sometimes."


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    Mr. Druid puts his hands on his forehead softly.


    It conveys a pompous warmth.


    "You pulled the fever. Is it tough?


    Touch your forehead yourself to confirm the fever.


    The heat coming from your palms, as usual.


    "I''m fine. Um, how long have I been asleep?


    We were talking about maybe we should hurry because it''s been cold the last few mornings.


    "I think it''s about two hours"


    "2 hours...... good"


    As I howl down my chest, my head is slowly stroked.


    Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly when he sees it.


    "I''m not in a hurry because I''m thinking about my trip at my leisure. And I''m going to rest here today and tomorrow."


    "But"


    "It''s okay. You remember how, thanks to Ciel, it was shortened before we knew how many days we were going to get here?


    "Yeah."


    You know it''s because you broke through the woods, earlier than you planned before you embarked on your journey, and you''re at the turning point.


    But because of me.


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s travel a little more sparingly in feelings"


    Make room?


    "I guess I haven''t lost the habit of traveling alone. I''m trying to carry anything on my own"


    Am I?


    "I think you can count on me and Sora for a little more. That and travel plans are normal to go crazy, so don''t worry about it"


    I think I''m counting on you.


    More than that, are your plans for the trip crazy things?


    "The journey is susceptible to the natural environment. Well, I make plans in anticipation of that, too, because it''s less on schedule."


    Yes, it is.


    But it''s my fault this time.


    "Excuse me."


    "No need to apologize. Hmm, if you still care, can you let me know if your body is feeling any different than usual?


    "What?"


    What if you''re not feeling well?


    "I wake up in the morning and my throat hurts a little, or my head feels heavy"


    "Is that okay with you?


    "Oh, don''t talk to me if I''m not feeling well either"


    Consultation?


    "More breaks, more breaks in order not to make your health any worse that day."


    "... ok"


    Uh, I mean, if your body feels heavy like today, I''ll talk to you, right?


    But when we talk about it and it''s another day off.


    "Ivy, don''t forget it''s going to be tougher to make you feel worse"


    I feel spotted.


    "Yes."


    With that said, you kept moving no matter how sick you were when you were alone.


    ''Cause I can''t risk taking a break in the woods or anything.


    If that''s the case, you should keep moving and go for the village or town square a little faster.


    Because it can be slower.


    "Yes, this fever. I took a sip of Frem''s potion and it healed in no time. The effect of that glowing potion is still amazing."


    Flem potion.


    That''s the red guy.


    "Thank you, Flem"


    "Teri ~"


    I''m happily pulling and shaking when I gently stroke the flem.


    That''s cute.


    "Mr. Druid, where are we?


    I''m in a cave, so I don''t know where it is.


    "Not so far from where Ivy fell"


    When I heard the story, he collapsed. He brought me back to Adandala. It seems Ciel carried me.


    With that said, there''s no sign of Ciel, no sign of Sola.


    I wonder where he is.


    "Um, what about Ciel and Sola?


    "That''s when both of them were gone. When Flem asked, he just went hunting."


    With that said, day three from the hunt before Ciel.


    It''s time for Ciel to get hungry.


    "Flem"


    "Teri ~"


    "To hunt for Ciel, did Sola go with you?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Is it true?


    I never went hunting with you before.


    Are you all right?


    "Those two will be fine. You''d better sleep a little more than that."


    "It''s okay. My body''s light."


    "Really? Don''t push it."


    "Yeah."


    I kind of thought about it the last time I fell over with a fever, but it''s so yucky to be worried.


    Talking slowly with two and one, I heard something fall from outside the cave.


    "What is it?


    Oh, the words went back to normal in a hurry.


    "Because you don''t have to force words either. Don''t look any further than that."


    "I''ll go too...... go!


    Stand up with the flem on your lap, on your blanket.


    "Are you all right? Why don''t you just flutter?


    Mr. Druid asks as he stands up and supports my back.


    With that said, he was tremendously worried.


    ...... for the time being, there may be more breaks on the journey.


    "It''s okay!


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Really."


    Look him in the eye and tell him, but the worrying atmosphere doesn''t go away at all.


    Don''t take more breaks for sure on this.


    I need to convince you not to increase it too much.


    Leaving the cave with your back supported.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora and Ciel greet me happily when I get out of the cave.


    "Good......"


    He tries to sound hoarse at the two figures, but his body solidifies with an object in sight.


    Something big behind Sola and Ciel.


    I think it''s an animal or a demon because I can see hair.


    What, you brought the fruits of the hunt?

 228 223 Stories Gifts

    "This is another big catch."


    "Awesome big guy?


    "It''s a rare demon, so there''s a team of adventurers traveling to this goal."


    Demons that become the goal of the journey.


    What, Ciel and Sola have been hunting for that?


    Pretty amazing, huh?


    "This is probably a gift for Ivy."


    "Why is that?


    "This demon is called Goose, but he''s famous for creating good magic for his body."


    "Good magic for your body?


    "The magic in the goose changes. When we eat it, it works good for us."


    "What? Is there such magic?


    "Oh, I don''t know what makes a difference."


    Heh, is there such a demon?


    Travel slowly while observing the goose.


    My legs are thick, short but I am in a gusty shape.


    Running fast doesn''t seem like a good shape.


    I don''t know the exact size because it''s falling, but it seems as tall as I am.


    Move to the visible position of the face.


    "Frightened."


    I had such an indescribably scary face that I accidentally crushed it.


    The most visible fangs are those arranged inconsistently in the big mouth.


    Just watching, I feel horrible.


    "Potions are good for treating illnesses and injuries, but goose magic is better if you''re going to get your health back or take a little everyday fatigue"


    If you get sick, Potion, if you maintain your daily strength, you mean Goose?


    But I''ve never heard of a demon by the name of Goose.


    Maybe the names are different from place to place?


    "Is goose the same name in every village or town?


    "I think it''s probably the same. Still, you always look scary."


    I nod over and over again at Mr. Druid''s feelings on his face.


    So much so that he has a face far from the slightly cute name that says goose.


    It''s a face I would never want to see at night.


    "I''ve never heard of a demon named Goose."


    "It''s a famous demon for the elderly because of its potency. Maybe the young adventurers don''t know because of the low number of witnesses."


    "Really?


    "Oh, because I''m not coming out of the back of the woods"


    Behind the woods?


    When that happens, don''t be about the top adventurer you''ll see.


    There will be extremely little information on demons with fewer witnesses, so can you help if I have never heard of them?


    "These guys have a hard time hunting, too. Because we''re acting in a herd."


    Herd, is this face full of demons?


    That''s horrible.


    "Pu?"


    Looking at Sora''s voice, she looks at me a little anxiously.


    What''s the matter with you?


    ... Ah, Mr. Druid said Goose was a gift to me, but he hasn''t responded.


    Even though it''s a demon you''ve hunted for me.


    "Can I have this demon that says goose?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thank you, I''m so happy."


    I can see that the two of them are in a much better mood.


    Sola is rocking pretty happy, and the dust is amazing with Ciel''s tail swing.


    "Thanks, Ciel. Let''s just calm down a little bit."


    "... nya."


    Ciel looked softly behind him and drowned.


    If you''re in a better mood, even if you know it, you seem depressed by the tail that keeps swinging full of strength.


    I do have a hard time getting dirt up a bit, but as far as I''m concerned, I''m happy to know how it feels.


    "Don''t be depressed, because I also love that tail personally"


    This is a forest, so you can do a little damage.


    It shouldn''t be a problem to lose the power of the tail about one of those thin trees.


    "And I wonder how far the Syels have gone hunting?


    "Why?"


    ''Cause they say there''s no goose around All Town or Hathau Village.


    Maybe you worked harder than I thought.


    "Thanks"


    Slowly stroke Ciel and Sola over and over again.


    Both of them seem comfortable with their eyes closed.


    Seeing the opposite with two futons, Frem is staring at the Solas.


    "Frem, thank you for making the potion. Thank you very much."


    I thank you and stroke Flem.


    Pulp and shaken Frem heard a pleasant sleep after a while.


    "Flem''s the same as ever."


    Caress the 3 in order.


    I''m a little busy because I only have two arms.


    "Ivy, don''t come to the river to dismantle the goose."


    If you look around in a hurry, you are ready for demolition around the river, which looks a little further away.


    Shit, I was too neat with everyone.


    "I''ll help!


    "No, I fell, so you just need to slow down."


    "It''s all right now! So I''ll help."


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    Mr. Druid''s worries are alive and well.


    "I''m really, really okay. I''ll take a break if I feel a little strange."


    "If you feel strange, tell me."


    "Okay."


    "........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    You gave me permission, but that''s a very worrying look.


    We need to make sure you understand that it''s okay.


    When I tried to carry the demon to the riverside to dismantle it, Ciel helped me and it was quick to get around.


    "Ciel is so powerful."


    Because it does make it easier to move a demon bigger than Ciel.


    It''s very powerful.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    I''m thrilled because I''ve never dismantled a demon that big.


    Let''s try not to get in Mr. Druid''s way.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "That''s it."


    Mr. Druid ends by cutting the meat to the appropriate size at the end.


    Heh, I''m just tired.


    I had never dismantled a big demon so far, so I helped Mr. Druid with the instructions.


    Still, that''s a great amount of meat.


    While wrapping in banana leaves, check the number of meat and go.


    The number of packages is 85.


    This is half the way to Ciel, the rest of the way.


    It was really big.


    "Eh, you make dinner with chopped meat. Let''s simmer the meat because the meat is large."


    "Are you tired?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    "Well, I''ll take care of it later, so can I ask for dinner?


    Good, looks like you convinced me you''re okay now.


    "Yes, I''ll take care of it"


    "You can take a break if you feel weird."


    Hahaha, couldn''t you do it yet?


    The sun slanted a long time while it was dismantling.


    Let''s hurry up and make dinner.


    After a while, a good smell of meat and vegetables spreads around.


    I ascertained the taste of the meat, but it is soft and a bit habitual to the taste but delicious.


    I was right to simmer it.


    "I''m home."


    Mr. Druid, who processed the demolition, returns to the cave.


    "Welcome home. You''ll be able to do it in a little while."


    "Smells good"


    "Today is a stewed goose meat and fruit dish"


    "With fruit?


    "Yes. Do you want to taste it?


    "No, I''ll look forward to it later"


    With that said, Mr. Druid goes inside the cave.


    I left the water boiling to wipe my body, so I''ll leave it in front of the cave in a voice.


    When I dismantle a big demon or animal, I really smell blood on my body.


    After dismantling the body needs to be wiped clean and clothes changed so that the demon cannot be drawn to the smell.


    "Thanks"


    "No."


    Go back to the cave with hot water. Check with Mr. Druid and go into the meat finish.


    All right, done.


    Get out the magic item desk and chair.


    As I lined up Sola and Flem''s potions, Momozo and Flem woke up and started eating with Sola.


    Flem only wakes up at meals, right?


    ... I have a good personality.


    Put the meat on a plate, then... you still had the black bread left.


    And tea.


    "Wow, that''s fancy."


    "Yes, thanks to Ciel. I''m sorry, Ciel, but I just want you to keep your tail down for dinner."


    "... nya"


    "Thanks"


    I''m sorry.


    I just don''t want the dirt dancing at meals.

 229 224 words, fine meat.

    "Delicious"


    "Yeah, yummy"


    After a short simmer time, I had a little anxiety but apparently no problem.


    It also adds sweetness and richness without claiming much fruit.


    I just don''t know if a little more stew would have made more meat trout.


    Let''s go for trout next.


    Nevertheless, I am very satisfied with what I made in a short time.


    However, it was a failure to choose black bread.


    "I''ve had black bread for a long time, but that''s it"


    "I left it, so I let it out. Now I''ll serve it when I make soup."


    That one Mr. Druid said would mean it would be difficult to eat because all the moisture in his mouth would be removed.


    I was surprised to eat it a while back, too.


    I was wondering if they had taken so much moisture.


    Eat the stewed meat sauce soaked in black bread and it tastes delicious, but lacks moisture.


    Pour in the black bread in the first place with tea.


    "Dear treat"


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    "I''ve never had goose before, but don''t get used to that slightly unique flavor"


    "What, first time?


    "Oh, whatever. Because the goose is expensive."


    expensive...... see the magic bag with tons of goose meat earlier.


    "Is it that expensive?


    "It''s a rare piece of meat, I''ve seen it sold for a ladder the size of a fist."


    One ladal is one gold coin!


    One gold coin for fist-sized meat!


    See the magic bag with the goose meat in it again.


    ... I don''t care, that''s just meat.


    Staring at the bag and holding my fist in a good way, Mr. Druid worried me.


    It''s so, so embarrassing.


    "With that said, there''s been a recent dispute over goose meat in some town."


    "Conflict?"


    "Oh, the rich hired adventurers attacked the successful hunters."


    "Ha, that''s kind of an amazing story"


    "Well, there''s no way those adventurers with the power to hunt goose can beat the second-rate adventurers hired with gold. In return, the man you hired fell into slavery with you."


    "What to say..."


    "The guys who gave you the money, the ones who received the money and attacked you, they''re idiots, right?


    "Hahaha, I think so"


    And you''re scared it''ll even happen in such a feud over the meat.


    "The reason the fools ran wild was because of rumors spread that if they ate goose meat, they could be rejuvenated."


    "Young? Can you do it?


    "No, I can''t. All you can do with the magic contained in Goose''s flesh is take the fatigue you accumulate in your body and revive your health. You can never be young or anything."


    "Really?"


    Well, if you could really be young, the goose would have already been destroyed.


    "With that said, why did such rumors circulate?


    "I don''t know because the information around it didn''t come through. Well, I guess I misheard ''rejuvenated'' the feeling that the guy who ate said ''I seem to have returned when I was younger''"


    I see.


    I can''t tell you the wrong thing because I often hear it too.


    "Well, let''s get cleaned up and go to bed"


    "Yeah."


    Place the remaining stewed dish in a bag for each pan.


    I made it for breakfast tomorrow. It has a lot of soup and the flavor is stained and ready to go.


    Put this in your bag, too, and clean it up after good.


    "Did you wipe your body?


    "No, not yet"


    "Then go back and wipe your body, ''cause I''ll be back to bed in a while, too"


    "Yes. Sola, Flem, Ciel. Shall we go"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Hold up Flem and then head back to the cave.


    Ciel remains Adandala today.


    The cave was quite large, so it looks like we can rest as it should today.


    And meat that says goose could be really awesome.


    Thanks to Flem''s potion, the fever was pulling off, but the fatigue of the journey is not that easy.


    Tiredness, which accumulates little by little, does not completely improve after a day''s sleep.


    That doesn''t make me feel the tiredness I''ve been feeling right now.


    From around the end of the meal, my body felt a little lighter.


    At first I thought it was my fault, but I noticed it when I was cleaning up after it.


    He said he was not tired of accumulating.


    Go back to the cave and wipe your body and exercise to relax your body a little.


    My body is getting a little stiffer today because I slept longer than usual.


    If you exercise a little, you loosen up faster than usual.


    Is this also the effect of goose meat?


    If so, I might have no choice but to illuminate myself as'' rejuvenated ''.


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Druid came back to the cave.


    "Is it thanks to the goose meat? The fatigue of the journey has disappeared"


    "... I knew you were feeling tired"


    Failed.


    "I don''t feel it at all now!


    "Ivy."


    "It''s true. Besides, I don''t think there''s much I can do about the fatigue that builds up on my journey."


    "Well, yeah,"


    "That''s right!


    Wow, I''m sighing.


    Let''s laugh and delude ourselves.


    "Totally. Still, like Ivy said, the goose is awesome"


    "After all?"


    "Oh, I''m out of fatigue and my body''s light"


    "If you''re young, you can''t help but make a mistake."


    "Sure. Well, shall we go to bed? Even if you get tired, it doesn''t mean you''re sleepless."


    "Yeah. Everybody, good night."


    Lie down listening to everyone.


    I don''t know what it really is, I don''t know how to describe it, but my body is refreshed.


    Let''s make sure we calculate and use the rest of the goose meat to keep it as far as the village of Hatau.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I wake up good in the morning.


    I mean, my body feels so light.


    That''s more than yesterday''s meal.


    Over breakfast, I was asked to reschedule for the village of Hatau instead of taking a break.


    Mr. Druid also agreed with me if I didn''t have to convince him too much to feel it in his own body.


    "Still, you''re really light"


    "Yes. The goose meat is amazing. Ciel, Sola, thank you for bringing it."


    Speaking to Sola and the others, Ciel, who had changed into Sola and Slime, shook with a pull.


    Flem yawns big on the side.


    Still looks sleepy.


    Return to Village Road with such a frem in your bag.


    "You''re competing again."


    "That''s true."


    Sora and Ciel are doing something a little further.


    I guess we''re competing again for the same behavior.


    "... what are you fighting for?


    "I don''t know what that is."


    Baki.


    There has been a sound of trees breaking for some time now.


    When I see it, the branch where Sola bumped is broken.


    Ciel watching it hits a branch thicker than Sola broke.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The branches that Ciel hit on several occasions break with a crisp sound.


    "".............................. haha ""


    They sigh at the same time.


    He seems to be arguing today about hitting the body and which breaks the thick branches.


    Why are we competing for that again?


    "Should I stop it?


    "If we stop, don''t you think we''ll do something different?


    Sure, I''ll definitely compete on something else.


    Still less damage than breaking branches?


    Baki.


    Oh, Sola broke it.


    "Puffy."


    "Huh!


    Bakih.


    Ciel next, but don''t break the thick branches a lot easier on both of them.


    "Nyah."


    "Pfft!"


    Walk behind the two branches falling on the village road, moving them to an uninterrupted location.


    How long will this competition last?


    You''re gonna get tired of me one day, aren''t you?

 230 225 Stories Arriving in Hatau Village

    Every time the wind blows, the temperature is taken away.


    "Are you all right?


    Mr. Druid asks me worried if I was seen trembling when the wind blew.


    I nod once because it is cold when I open my mouth.


    "We''ll be in the village of Hathau in a little while. Come on."


    Get to the village of Hatau earlier than planned.


    but the cold wave came quite a bit earlier than planned.


    I would still be able to afford about a month if it were usual.


    Harassment!


    Speed up your legs complaining in the cold wind in your heart.


    Nevertheless, I really appreciate Ciel and Sola hunting for the goose.


    The way I''ve cooled down over the past few days is life-threatening, so I keep walking without sleeping for about three days.


    There''s nothing I can do to get attacked by a sleeper, but my body is light.


    When you eat goose meat, tiredness disappears softly and your body lightens.


    So I could keep up the speed even if I kept walking.


    I''m just so sleepy.


    I''m half asleep, my eyes are going to close even as I walk.


    I want to go to Hatau village and sleep as much as I want in the inn as soon as possible.


    "Oh, is that it?


    At the end of your gaze, you can see the gate.


    "Oh, I see you''ve reached the village of Hathau."


    There was relief in Mr. Druid''s face.


    I''m sure I''m the same.


    Tell them you''ve reached the village of Hatau against the bag you raised from your shoulder.


    "Wait there a little longer."


    The bag vibrates slightly.


    Flem will be asleep, so maybe Sola or Ciel.


    Looks like the gatekeeper confirmed who we are, and he opens the gate.


    "Hello"


    When I look at her face in surprise at the gatekeeper''s voice, she is a woman.


    You''ve never seen a female vigilante before.


    It''s just hard to tell from your appearance that you''re a woman because of your anti-cold outfit.


    "Thanks, I''m planning on going over the winter in the village of Hatau, is that ok?


    Mr. Druid puts out a card for a commercial guild, so I rush out the card, too.


    "I will confirm, please put your card here"


    There''s something magic on the desk next to the gate.


    This is the first item I''ve seen.


    When Mr. Druid puts the card on, it turns green.


    "What''s your name?


    "It''s a Druid."


    When he answers, the green flashes.


    "Thank you. And your daughter."


    Oh, even your daughter.


    That''s kind of embarrassing.


    And I just stretched my hair a little bit, and the boy couldn''t see me at all.


    Has it changed that much?


    "Regards"


    Put the card you have on the magic item.


    Mr. Druid was similarly green in colour and flashed when he answered his name.


    "You don''t seem to have a problem, welcome to the village of Hatau. Then this will be your long-term permit. I''ve registered my name, so no one else can use it. Please note."


    A plate with a green line in the white is passed.


    "Thank you"


    Look me in the eye and thank me, then bow your head.


    The female gatekeeper gave her a slightly surprised look and then laughed beautifully.


    "Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy. Have you decided on the accommodation?


    "No, not yet. I''m going to look for it."


    "Are there any accommodation conditions?


    "With Ivy, you''re an intermediate level where parents and children can stay safely"


    "Then there is the inn that says'' Ayapo ''when you turn left at the corner of the fifth boulevard. She''s a female shopkeeper and the inn is beautiful, and her husband is a former adventurer and a little strong, but you can stay in peace for that."


    "Really? Thanks for the good info. I''ll go quick. Oh, do you have a bath?


    "Absolutely."


    "Thank you. Bye."


    "Thank you"


    This gatekeeper, he''s a very good man.


    I got some information about the inn I was going to look for.


    Bow deeply and aim for an inn with Mr. Druid.


    "You were a good man."


    "Oh, well, I''m sure Ivy handled it well, so she told me."


    My response?


    Did you do something?


    ... think, but I can''t think of anything.


    Or sleepy.


    Just a little later, come on, me!


    "And you''re sleepy."


    "Yes, I want to sleep right away"


    "Take a bath as soon as you get to the inn."


    "What, I want to sleep"


    "It''s better to warm up and then go to sleep."


    "Really?


    "... maybe?


    "Mr. Druid, maybe."


    "No, like someone was saying that, you know, you feel that?


    Which one?


    But my body is definitely very cold.


    Cold and a little headache.


    It would be better if you warmed up in the bath and then went to bed.


    "Let''s warm up in the bath and go to bed fast. But you''re worried about sleeping in the bath."


    "You can say that. Nevertheless, if you had prepared your winter gear a little better, you wouldn''t have had to think this cold. Sorry."


    "No, we both thought about it and prepared it, so there''s no need to apologize."


    I didn''t think it would get so cold this time of year.


    "If you sleep slowly in the inn, you''ll be sourcing a winter cape or coat."


    "Yeah."


    Turn left at the fifth corner you were taught.


    Sweeteners and relatively quiet streets lined with clothes shop signs.


    "That''s it."


    When I look at the one Mr. Druid points to, the letter ''Ayapo'' appears on the sign.


    And a bit of a strange name.


    Does that make any sense?


    Open the door of ''Ayapo'' and go inside.


    Beautiful inn with a woody feel.


    The gatekeeper only recommends it.


    "There you are."


    Looking over the room, a woman comes through the back of the door.


    When you were in your 50s?


    Someone whose gentle smile feels warm somehow.


    Is this the shopkeeper?


    "During the winter, would you like to rent a room for two, is it available?


    "Yeah, I''m free. About two months during the winter?


    "It could be about two and a half months since I can tell the cold is completely out."


    "Okay. What about breakfast and dinner?


    "Breakfast, please. Can I decide whether to ask for dinner on the same day? And I''d like you to lend me a cooking place."


    "I understand the breakfast. If you have dinner, you can prepare it if you say so that morning. And I have a free-to-use cooking area upstairs, so feel free to use it. But be sure to keep the fire under control."


    "Yes, and it''s amazing to create a cooking area upstairs"


    "I made it in the recent fashion. hahahaha"


    Cooking place upstairs or something. I''m looking forward to it.


    "How much will it cost? Are there any more terms to be discounted?


    "Well, it''s just breakfast in a room for two, so it''s two and a half months for six ladals a month, and it''s gonna be 15."


    15 Ladals.


    Fifteen gold coins?


    Is it a decision here because it''s in the budget?


    "Ivy, can I stay here?


    "Yeah."


    "Thank you for two and a half months."


    "Welcome. That''s right. That was the terms of the discount. Fire Magic and Water Magic Level 5 + 5 Gidals per Demon Stone."


    5 Gidals for 1 Demon Stone of Level 5 or higher?


    You''re gonna give me a lot of discount.


    "Is it 5 gidals per demon stone? Isn''t it a little expensive?


    "It is! The cave, which was heavily picked with demon stones, collapsed for some reason. Then the Demon Stone just soars, it''s really a headache problem! Besides, during the winter months, adventurers don''t pick up demon stones."


    Store owner who answers Mr. Druid''s question excitedly.


    I was surprised because my voice suddenly grew louder.


    "What are you fussing about?


    A strong man comes from the back to the store owner''s voice.


    Is that the former adventurer''s husband Mr. Gatekeeper told you about?


    Sure, it''s a little strong, but I''m not under the impression that I''d say I''m that scared of anything I''ve ever met.


    However, the three wounds on my face look a little painful.


    "Don''t make a scene in front of the customers. You done with the process?


    "... yeah, it''s over"


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly at the store owner''s answer.


    "Excuse me. I haven''t processed anything yet."


    "Hey."


    "Oh, could it have been yet? I''m sorry. Uh, can you show me your name and anything else I can prove?


    "Yes."


    Looks like a bit of a quiet shopkeeper.


    The process is completed immediately and the room is at the back of the second floor.


    The store owner said it seems to be the most recommended room.


    Looking forward to it, but for now I want to go straight to the bath and sleep.


    Really limiting.

 231 Its 226 stories. Its a blast!

    Hmm, I think I hear something.


    What is it?


    Concon


    "Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy, are you okay?


    You all right, buddy?


    I''m fine... but whose voice is it...


    When you open your eyes, a room that doesn''t look familiar.


    "Where, here?


    Concon


    Sound?


    Uh... Ah, it''s the Inn in Hathau Village.


    That is.


    "Are you all right?


    That voice is the innkeeper.


    "It''s okay."


    Get out of bed, hurry up and unlock and open the door.


    In the hallway are the shopkeeper and the husband.


    Two people looked at me and gave me a ho reassuring look.


    Huh?


    Was there something to worry about?


    "Good. I''ve been worried about you for two days because I don''t see you at all."


    "Excuse me, thank you"


    Hmm?


    Two days?


    "Uh, I thought you arrived at the inn yesterday?


    Around yesterday evening, about the inn, I should have rushed into the bath to eat lightly and slept.


    So, it''s today... hmm?


    "No, two days ago."


    Two days ago?


    When you look at the window, you can tell it''s evening.


    So you''re saying he slept for two whole days?


    Awesome, or overslept.


    That, what about Mr. Druid?


    There''s a swell in the bed next to the bed I was using.


    Are you still asleep?


    "Don''t go to sleep. I''m telling you I''ve been walking for three days, so I thought I should let you sleep slowly, just about time you were hungry. I didn''t ask you to do me a favor, but I thought I''d get you a light dinner. Oh, this is a replacement for breakfast today, so you don''t need to pay for it."


    That''s kind of a great inn.


    That said, your husband is gone at some point.


    Did you go back first?


    "Thank you, please for two"


    "Great, I''ll have it ready in about half an hour. Wait and see."


    "Ha!"


    The shopkeeper goes down to the ground floor singing his nose with joy.


    Drop it off, then go back to your room and stretch your arms.


    I can''t believe you spent more than an entire day sleeping.


    I''m a little surprised.


    When I look at the bed I slept in, Sora and Flem wake up and stare at me.


    "I''m sorry. You''re hungry."


    I skipped dinner for a day.


    Hurry up and open the bag with the potion in it and put out the two different potions and swords.


    2 to eat immediately after serving.


    He seemed pretty hungry.


    "I''m so, so sorry"


    The two returned a clever reaction of swinging while eating.


    Get a little more potion out of the bag and put it in line.


    Ciel seems to be exploring the room.


    While I was asleep, didn''t I?


    "Uh-huh."


    Groaning behind you unexpectedly? did.


    When I see it, it looks like Mr. Druid woke up and the futon is moving.


    After a while, I woke up with an extension.


    "Morning, you''re early."


    No, it''s not early.


    "Morning, Mr. Druid."


    "Huh? Dinner already?"


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid looks at the window and tilts his neck.


    I arrived at the inn and slept around evening, and yet I woke up in the evening.


    "Could he have slept all day?


    "No, it''s a whole two days"


    "Hmm?... 2 days! Uh, really?


    "Yeah. Looks like we''ve been sleeping together for two whole days"


    "Right. I didn''t feel so tired."


    I didn''t feel tired either.


    Probably because of the shade of goose meat and my body was light.


    If I stayed up all night for 3 days though, wouldn''t it be strange if I slept for the whole 2 days?


    "The store owners were worried and called me. Oh, I said I''d get dinner ready."


    "Supper?"


    "You didn''t have breakfast today, so go ahead instead."


    "Thank God."


    "I''d like to thank the lady gatekeeper for telling me about this inn."


    "Right."


    Mr. Druid gets out of bed and moves his body.


    "You''re oversleeping. I want to be in my body."


    "I''m shattered, too."


    I''ll try to imitate Mr. Druid, as he began to exercise flexibility in extending his arms and legs.


    It hurts when my body stretches hard because I''ve been asleep for 2 whole days, but I feel good.


    "Well, wash your face. It''s time to go down to the ground floor"


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm, not in this outfit, do you want to change?"


    "Oh, there''s no more clothes if you don''t wash it."


    "Me, too."


    I manage to find and change clothes that look beautiful.


    I have to do laundry tomorrow.


    Sora and Flem explored the room with Ciel as they finished their meal.


    "You didn''t do it while we were sleeping?


    "Probably. Maybe we were sleeping together"


    "That''s possible. Hey, I''m gonna get some dinner, so be quiet."


    Three swings in Mr. Druid''s voice.


    "Mr. Druid, you had a magic item to keep your voice from leaking, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I''ll have to install it in my room later. I miss those three voices."


    Lock the room tight and then go down to the ground floor.


    "Whoa, you''re here. Sit where your seat is empty. I''ll bring it right away."


    "Good evening, thank you for earlier"


    "Hahaha, never mind. Are you tired?


    "Yes."


    My husband''s a little strong, but I feel like he''s probably someone.


    Looking over the dining room, there are three pairs with parents and children.


    Two young couples.


    They would all be adventurers out of their outfits.


    Sitting in an empty seat, dinner is brought in after a while.


    "Here you go. It''s Hatau Village''s specialty soup and white bread today."


    White bread!


    Yay, I''m happy with this.


    "That''s unusual. I can''t believe I served white bread."


    "My wife likes bread. Besides, the white bread here is special because it''s handmade by your wife."


    "What. Is this bread handmade by the store owner?


    "Oh, that would be awesome"


    My husband seems a little embarrassed, but he brags happily about his wife.


    "It''s amazing. I love white bread, so I''m so happy."


    "Whoa, you can expect it, because your wife''s bread is delicious. Okay, take your time."


    My husband must love the owner very much.


    Every time I say wife, I look happy.


    Since I dropped off my husband back at work.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Eat white bread.


    Plumpy, moist and really tasty.


    "Delicious."


    "Delicious"


    Next, a specialty soup from the village of Hatau.


    White soup, slightly thickened.


    It contains large chopped vegetables and meat and looks delicious.


    When you drink the soup, the sweetness of the vegetables and the flavour of the meat are really delicious.


    Apparently "Ayapo" is also a good cooking inn.


    I really need to thank that gatekeeper for pushing this inn.


    Eat everything off beautifully, then go back to your room.


    "Mr. Druid, can I wash the sheets on the bed or something on my own?


    "For a long stay, you can freely use what''s in that shelf, but if there''s a sheet there, we can free the laundry, and if there isn''t, tell the innkeeper to change it."


    Sheets on the shelf?


    When I open the shelf, it is packed with various objects.


    Eh, 6 towels with big eyes and 10 smaller towels.


    Other than that, is this... tea in the glass?


    So, sheets...... sheets.


    "There it is!


    "There was? Then the sheets won''t be a problem if we wash them ourselves. However, you should be able to do me a favor and have it washed. However, depending on the accommodation, it can be costly to check."


    "Roger that! Tomorrow is the third day of laundry. My clothes got dirty on my sheet."


    I washed my body, but I didn''t change my clothes.


    I had planned to do laundry along the way, but due to the cold weather, I gave priority to going for the village over laundry.


    but there was frost in the cold of the morning and my clothes got damp so I had to change and it was all used clothes at some point.


    I paid hard before I went into bed, but there was a limit, and I defiled the sheets in the bed.


    We''re laundry tomorrow morning!


    Before that, can we sleep today?

 232 227 Stories Find a Jacket

    "Go away"


    "I''m coming."


    Leaving the inn while being dropped off by the owner of "Ayapo".


    Cold winds pass as you walk towards the boulevard.


    "Wow, that''s cold. I knew you couldn''t wear this outfit."


    "Right. Samu."


    What Mr. Druid and I weave feathers from above is a coat to wear at the autumn entrance.


    Some cold should be able to handle it, but this winter is totally useless.


    It''s really too cold.


    "The location of the store was the second corner to the left towards the gate on Main Street, right?


    Suggested store locations with capes, coats and other coats, asked Inn''s husband.


    "Oh, that''s the directions."


    My former adventurer husband said if it was this store, it would be for sure.


    I look forward to it now.


    "Is it here?


    "I think it''s here..."


    I imagined a boneless shop like the adventurers, but a stylish one that can see the restraints to the handle of the door.


    If judging by the appearance alone, I don''t feel like an adventurer is coming to the store.


    "Did I make a mistake where I turn?


    "You walked down the main street towards the gate, didn''t you?


    "Yes."


    I walked out of the aisle with the inn onto the boulevard and definitely walked towards the gate.


    "So, take the second corner to the left"


    Turned left at the second corner past the first.


    And the fifth store from the corner.


    The name of the store you told me about is'' Shall ''.


    ''Char'' lettering also on store signs.


    "I guess it''s here because it also has the name of the store. It''s not what I expected."


    I don''t think my husband taught me.


    My husband is a pronounced character, but he looks strong.


    "That''s right."


    I''ve never been to such a stylish store, so it''s hard to get in honestly.


    Is it okay to go in with this thin dirt in the first place?


    "What''s up?


    "No, I''ve never been in a store like this before, so hey."


    "No? Have you ever bought clothes at an adventurer''s shop?


    You didn''t really want to be touched there.


    "... I pick up clothes that I can still wear in the dump and fix a lot of them"


    "Right."


    Mr. Druid has come up with something.


    I figured I couldn''t get the clothes I picked up at the dump?


    "All right, let''s go in."


    I don''t know, I have a terrible feeling about it.


    "Mr. Druid, what are you going to do?


    "Buy Ivy''s Clothes"


    "It''s a coat or a cape, right?


    I don''t know, you have a very good smile!


    "No, it''s a set of clothes"


    "Fine, I don''t need it."


    "Ivy''s a girl, too, so we need to be stylish"


    "I''m an adventurer, so I don''t think stylish has much to do with it"


    "That''s not true, even female adventurers are stylish"


    Sure, beautiful people are very fashionable.


    But that''s fine because a beautiful woman does, and it won''t be worth it to me.


    "That really"


    "Ivy''s getting plump these days and her hair is growing and cute, so I''m sure she''ll look great in whatever she wears. If you''re stylish, there''s no doubt you can.... No, you don''t have to."


    Uh, Mr. Druid?


    What, I''m fat?


    You didn''t realize it yourself.


    Nevertheless, as long as my hair has grown, I don''t think it will change my appearance so much.


    So there''s nothing to worry about.


    If you say so, Mr. Ratlua and I are cute.


    But that''s flattering, isn''t it?


    Is that it?


    But when it grows, it becomes dangerous on a solo journey...


    "You can''t be too cute. Sometimes they hook up weird guys. I''m not doing my daughter yet!


    "No, Mr. Druid. Because that will never happen. Or what are you talking about?


    "I''m talking about saying it''s too early to let Ivy out to my wife?


    Is that what you were talking about?


    "What''s wrong?


    "" Huh?


    In front of the store, I get a voice when I''m on some crazy offense with Mr. Druid.


    Apparently, someone from the store came out.


    "Oh, excuse me"


    "No, what can I do for you more than that?


    "I asked my husband at ''Ayapo'' if he had a winter coat? And clothes that look good on this girl."


    They told me before I stopped.


    "Oh, was that an introduction to Dora? I just got a bunch of recommendations from this year. Go ahead."


    Does your husband say his name is Mr. Dora?


    With that said, you forgot to ask.


    Lovely atmosphere in the store that women seem to like as much as the exterior.


    There''s a line of colorful clothes.


    Clothes that look simple also seem to have embroidery or something on the point somewhere.


    I''m a little thrilled to be surrounded by cute things.


    "Would you like a coat shape? Would you like a cape shape?


    "I haven''t decided yet"


    The coat type was the one with the arms, and the cape type was the one with no arms, right?


    Would a coat shape be more convenient if we were to travel?


    "If that''s the case, I''ll show you both recommendations. This one is coat-shaped and recommended for this year. These are popular because they completely prevent the wind."


    What the shopkeeper showed me was a light water coloured, longer coat.


    This adorable design features fur at the sleeve and embroidered collar.


    From the size of it, you''re apparently recommending it to me.


    Sure it''s cute, but does it look good on you?


    With that said, was the coat of magic items such a cute design?


    I''ve seen it before, but I feel it was only simpler and better in terms of functionality.


    "This one is cape shaped. I won''t let the wind through earlier as well. This cape is popular with adventurers who go caving and hunting in the winter because it generates heat in itself."


    The next thing I was introduced was a cape, a little shorter than the earlier coat.


    I think the colour is light green with embroidery throughout and the design is quite elaborate.


    I have a big fur on my neck and it looks warm.


    Besides, they generate heat.


    Pretty happy feature in winter.


    I was a little curious, so I made sure the price... let go of my hand.


    5 ladals, 5 gold coins or something you can never do!


    "I''ve seen coats and capes for magic items, but were they so well designed? I think it was simpler."


    "The coats and capes that demons drop are simple. This is made from yarn dropped by demons."


    "Yarn?"


    "Yes, a demon who drops yarns was discovered about five years ago, and I use it to make it."


    "How do you put on a feature that says it won''t let the wind through?


    "It''s a yarn property. Threads that get dropped have yarns that have the ability to play fire and water, and when you make them alive, they become coats and capes like this"


    I see the yarn dropped from the demon is the ingredient.


    Wow, if it was yarn, I could make all sorts of things.


    "Ivy, don''t you think this cloak or something is cute?


    I hope you don''t recommend a cape of 5 ladals.


    Glad to see the amount.


    "Too expensive, no"


    Why are you so depressed?


    "Um."


    "Yes."


    Before Mr. Druid says anything, let''s find something that''s reasonably priced.


    "Is there anything with a feature that won''t let the wind through and is less expensive?


    "Yes, I do."


    "I like cute things"


    "Mr. Druid!


    "Hehe, please wait a moment"


    People at the store laughed at me.


    "You don''t need to be cute on your journey anymore."


    "But Ivy, it''s gonna be fun when you get into this store."


    "Uh, that''s right,"


    Sure, I''m excited.


    "It''s good to have something that makes you feel like you''re having fun."


    Am I?


    "But when you have something expensive, you''re restless"


    "You have it."


    Mr. Druid and I have a similar sense of money.


    I figured I''d pick the right amount of stuff for my length.


    Yeah, that''s the best part.

 233 228 storytelling?

    Tired.


    Rent a chair in the store to rest.


    Why do you have to be so tired when you''re just here to buy a coat?


    "It''s this way for Ivy, isn''t it?


    "That would be nice, but I think this color would suit you, too"


    "Good for you, too."


    "Oh, this looks good too"


    Funny, even though it''s my clothes, it''s up to me for some reason.


    I decided on a budget for once.


    If you don''t, Mr. Druid runs wild with the people at the store.


    I mean, put that on, put this on.


    Why do you have to wear so many clothes?


    All you have to do is focus on the functional aspects of clothing and coats.


    The buttons are cute, the embroidery pattern... even though I don''t care.


    "Ivy, how about this?


    "Mr. Druid, I don''t even need six clothes. That''s enough."


    "No, but she''s cute."


    "So."


    "It''s okay, because it''s within budget"


    No, I''m not.


    I mean, are you sure it fits within your budget?


    "Have you decided on Mr. Druid''s coat?


    "Oh, I asked for a few adjustments to fit my body. I asked for Ivy''s too."


    When did you do it?


    I feel like you''ve been choosing my clothes for a long time.


    "Did you ask for mine to be a little bigger? ''Cause I think I''m gonna grow taller."


    I got a little taller around this time.


    It still seems important to eat well during the growing season.


    "Because when you grow up, you just have to ask for adjustments. If you still can''t, you should buy it again"


    "It''s a waste."


    "The clothes in this store are so popular that they can be sold in other villages and towns. So it''s okay."


    Mr. Baruca grins with a grin.


    He''s the manager of this store, and he designs all the clothes lined up in the store.


    By the way, I''m the same age as Inn''s husband, Dora, and I''m childhood friendly.


    You look about 10 years younger than your husband, though.


    I was surprised to hear you were the same age with Mr. Druid.


    "Ivy, Scar: Absolutely not! ''t...... too bad"


    For some reason, Mr. Druid recommends the skirt over and over again.


    I''ve never heard of skirting on a journey.


    Why would you recommend a waste of money?


    "Mr. Druid, it''s time to end this."


    "A little more"


    View the clock.


    It has been more than 2 hours since I entered this store.


    Honestly, I want to leave Mr. Druid alone and go home to the inn.


    but I can''t get away from here because I feel like if I do that, they''ll buy me whatever I want.


    This is the third time we''ve had this conversation.


    "Because it''s only a few moments away. You can rest on the couch in the back."


    I''m attracted to a break on the couch, but I can''t get away from this place to the clothes that the two of us have.


    The clothes chosen by the two of them do not look like they will fit within the budget, no matter what.


    If you stare, two people look at me.


    Shaking his neck sideways, they all sighed and put their clothes back.


    After all, it seems better not to leave here.


    "I have no choice, do you want to end up around here today"


    It''s finally over.


    It was a long time.


    Is that it?


    What about today?


    You heard wrong, I''m sure.


    "It''s a shame. Even though it''s a material that will definitely be cute once you wear it."


    "You''re right."


    Please don''t tell me to embarrass you.


    Still, Mr. Druid seems kind of happy.


    Were you that happy to buy my clothes?


    "What''s up?


    "No, is it fun?


    "Terribly."


    If they say that with such a good smile, I don''t know what to do.


    "Ivy, that last piece of clothing you had"


    "No!


    I knew I couldn''t smile, but I couldn''t afford it.


    View the desk near Mr. Baruca.


    A few clothes, piled up.


    Is it really fitting within the budget?


    Anxiety.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?


    I can stroke my head pounding by Mr. Druid, who saw the end of my gaze.


    "Ivy would know, too, wouldn''t she? We made sure of the price together."


    "Yeah."


    Surely the clothes in this store were cheaper than I first thought.


    Or it''s more correct to say that there were cheap clothes as well.


    The reason it''s cheap is because it makes embroidery a little rough.


    It looks like embroidery sewn by someone who doesn''t have enough technical skills to get it out as a luxury product yet.


    It was explained while you showed it to me, but as far as I''m concerned, even the embroidery of cheap clothes looked good enough.


    "So it''s okay"


    You have to believe Mr. Druid on this, don''t you?


    To be honest, I''m glad you bought some clothes.


    Because it was something I picked up all the time.


    I''m so happy.


    "Thank you, Mr. Druid"


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome"


    Mr. Baruca comes when Mr. Druid is stroking his head.


    Looks like you gave me the final total.


    The coat is a little higher with one ladal per person.


    I got a little lost, but when I saw the cold weather in winter, I couldn''t do it, so I got this amount of money.


    It''s certainly too cold this winter.


    And the clothes cost a lot of rubbing and ended up totaling up to 5 gidals.


    This includes Mr. Druid''s clothing bill.


    Though it''s almost my clothes bill.


    "5 gidals and 120 dals total."


    Oh, it''s over budget.


    "Well, about 120 dals."


    I don''t know what else to do?


    "Just this once."


    "Hahaha, how soon should I pay?


    Don''t feel laughed at and deluded.


    "It''s okay when you come to get your coat, right?


    "Okay. How soon can you do that?


    "Right. There will be a few other rework, please wait 2 days"


    I can see a little work in the back from the store, but everyone seems busy.


    "Okay. Good shopping today, keep it up."


    "Yes, and thank you for the spring."


    "Oh, sure. And I need Ivy''s clothes."


    Huh?


    As I tilted my neck, Mr. Druid stroked my head pounding.


    I''m glad to be stroked though.


    When the two of us leave the store, the wind blows all the way through.


    I was in a warm store, so cold!


    "Looking forward to seeing you in two days."


    "Yeah. By the way, you buy spring too?


    "Oh, let''s not buy my clothes or Ivy''s in the store from now on"


    "Money, won''t it be enough?


    Vibrations are inadvertently transmitted from the bag.


    Surprised to see the bags containing the Solas.


    "What''s up?


    "No, because I went and wobbled"


    "Shaken?


    "Yeah. I don''t know what''s going on"


    "Maybe Ivy''s angry because she''s worried about the money"


    "What? No way"


    When I try to laugh, the pull and bag vibrate.


    What, because I really worried about the money?


    "No way, you rocked it?


    "Yeah."


    You mean I''ll take care of the money?


    No, I thought so, but the bag rocks again.


    Looks like Mr. Druid also found out that the bag rocked and gave him a surprised look.


    "Wow."


    "No, you can''t, if you count on me, you''ll make me a bad person"


    "No, Ivy would be fine"


    Am I gonna be okay?


    "You''d stop saying the Solas are going to make money, wouldn''t you?


    "Of course, I can do what I can myself. Even money earns hard!


    "That''s why it''s okay."


    Mr. Druid assured me that he would make a fist that he would try his best to hunt.


    I don''t know what ''so'' means.


    With that said, Mr. Druid is calm now.


    In the store, he seemed a little more excited than I''d ever seen before.


    "Mr. Druid, are you calm?


    "Ah, it''s okay now"


    "Really, I''m a little surprised"


    "Hahaha, bad. It''s fun choosing clothes for someone."


    View Mr. Druid.


    I''m laughing a little shy.


    "Next, let me choose Mr. Druid''s clothes."


    The clothes you chose for Mr. Druid, they were all adorable.


    If you''re traveling, you''ll get dirty and torn, but let''s take care of it as much as possible.

 234 229 stories, personality?

    Head to the guild looking at the stalls lining the avenue path.


    It seems the guild in this town is built on a place facing the boulevard.


    Many stores sell soup when they go around the stalls.


    Or half of them are soup shops.


    "This village has a lot of soup dishes. Is the soup a famous village?


    Even yesterday''s inn was a special soup from the village of Hatau.


    "No, when I came forward, it wasn''t all soup so far."


    "Is it because it''s winter?


    "I think so."


    You want something warm in winter.


    Still, the soup in this village is full of colors.


    I can see the ingredients in red and green soup somehow.


    Oh, I can predict orange soup, too.


    but what soup is purple soup?


    I mean, you don''t feel like eating a little. What color is that?


    Ugh,... I might want to shy away from blue more.


    The colors are amazing.


    Mr. Druid saw the blue soup and distorted his face.


    Good, I couldn''t agree with you if you told me it looked delicious.


    "Yeah. Smells good, but what does it look like"


    "Right. I never thought about it, but it''s about appearance."


    "Yeah. I think so"


    And you really have a lot of different colors.


    It is too bright for the colour of the ingredients, and some colours do not appear with the ingredients.


    Is it to give you personality?


    "That''s the building."


    There are three large buildings at the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze.


    Each has its own commercial guild, adventurer''s guild and vigilante marks.


    "You''re thrilled to see what happens."


    I''m raising it from my shoulder, lightly tap the bag that contains the minerals.


    "Oh, because most minerals I didn''t know were there."


    I checked the minerals mined in the cave, and Mr. Druid couldn''t predict the price of many things he didn''t even know.


    So today, for now, I planned to sell five of each of the eight minerals I got in the cave.


    Thinking about what if, I chose something as small as possible.


    However, the black stone that Mr. Druid said was rare (Kokoshi) has three small eyes.


    The target amount is 15 Ladals for Inn and 5 Gidals for Clothing.


    Probably not enough, so the extra things to sell are determined by today''s results.


    If you can achieve the target amount with 3 blackstones for 5 of each of the 8 types, that scares the contents of the bag.


    It contains glowing potions and transparent demon stones.


    "Do you want that appraisal here?


    "Oh, I plan on doing that. I can''t use it until I know what it is."


    That''s the black sphere Mr. Sarpent gave me.


    I plan to have it appraised for now because I have no idea what kind of power it has.


    I was rather lost because of the possibility of scary results.


    I settled that it would be better if I didn''t know anything.


    Upon entering the commercial guild, three men dressed as adventurers and one middle-aged man stood at the entrance.


    Through the side, apparently a patron saint of the village of Hatau appeared behind the woods or something.


    The patron saint of the village of Hathau?


    Mr. Druid seems to have been concerned too, stopping a little farther away.


    "Is there a guy you saw?


    "No, they''ve got traces."


    "Is that just a trail?


    "Fool, the patron god is a giant snake. It''s the biggest salpent I''ve ever seen. As soon as we see the traces, we''ll know."


    Huge surpent?


    I remember Mr. Sarpent with a strange pattern all over his body, seen in the back of the woods.


    He was somewhere mysterious.


    "Then you definitely mean guardian god."


    "Oh, he said he might have had a fairy in the woods"


    Forest fairy?


    "Is that true? The fairy is also said to be an imaginary product, isn''t it?


    "Well, but many believe it exists"


    "What''s a fairy about?


    Apparently a middle-aged man doesn''t know.


    Good, thanks to someone I didn''t know, I can learn a little more about fairies.


    "What, you don''t know?


    "The fairy is the patron of the gods. It''s like a creature with a black body."


    A creature with a black body?


    Reminds me of a creature I met in the woods.


    To a giant serpent, a black creature......


    No way, huh?


    "The literature says you can change into a black sphere. I just can''t meet more fairies than the Patronus. They told me it was a product of an imagination from some time ago because there were so few witnesses."


    The story of the three adventurers continues, but the words they say go around in their heads.


    A black creature on a giant surpent.


    And it can be a sphere.


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Druid, he seemed to be looking at me, too, with eyes open.


    Somehow we both laugh bitterly.


    When I gently move my legs to get away from the four of them.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to see the guardian god, but I''d like to see the black jewels for once."


    One word of the adventurer stops perfectly with the leg he was trying to move.


    "I heard that a castle can be built in the king''s capital in one piece, is that true?


    I hear it''s true.


    "Well, it''s a legendary jewel,"


    An unpleasant sweat tells my back.


    I managed to move my stopped legs and I left them in a bit of a hurry.


    We''re both silent.


    Make sure no one''s around, exhale loudly.


    "Ivy, could you possibly?


    "Maybe..."


    "" hahahaha ""


    The story of the patron god came into my ear, even while I moved to a small corner of people.


    Apparently, that''s how it''s rumored.


    The literature tells you that you have a white pattern in your black body, or that there could be more than one fairy, not just one?


    Every story is about something reminiscent of the giant Sarpents and black kids we met in the woods.


    By the way, the power of the black jewel seems to be able to bring the dead back to life.


    The moment I heard that story, I imagined a dead man coming from the dirt.


    I shake my head in a hurry to get rid of my imagination.


    It''s the last thing I need.


    "What''s up? You look pale, but are you okay?


    "It''s okay. And the black jewels have a lot of power."


    "Do you bring people back? I''ve never heard of anything like that, so I think it''s just a rumor."


    "Really?


    "Oh, if you have that power, there must be talk of black jewels all over the world"


    Indeed, Mr Druid is right.


    It''s odd that that story is spreading in this town alone.


    "Huh, I''m glad I put that on the appraisal for now."


    "Right."


    Sigh just like Mr. Druid.


    If I had put it on the appraisal without knowing anything, it would have been a big deal.


    It''s possible it''s not a black jewel, but it''s too dangerous to be sure.


    Let''s keep it in the back of the bag.


    "I can''t help being here, so let''s go sell it."


    "Yeah."


    I''ve been taking a break for a while, but I can''t help being here the whole time, so I walk out after Mr. Druid.


    When you look at the counter, it looks like the person just before is done and you''ll be able to handle it right away.


    "Welcome. What''s the matter, sir?


    The Alliance counter had a tough impression of a woman with a few fishing eyes.


    "I was able to collect minerals in the cave, so I''d like to sell them. Are you okay?


    "It''s okay. Now put something in here for sale."


    The Alliance''s sister puts out a little basket.


    Five of each of the eight minerals I had decided to sell in it.


    Finally, put three black stones on it and give it back to your sister.


    "Thank you. Please wait."


    When I return the basket to my sister, they give me things like number tags.


    Take that, sit in the chair and see how it goes.


    Your sister is also checking for minerals one at a time to see if she has any appraisal skills.


    A little later, I heard a chair say Batan fall, and then I saw the back of my sister rushing off somewhere.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Ah, I guess it''s rare. I hope it''s not super rare."


    "Right, I should have kept two instead of five"


    "That''s not the problem, though. But I do wonder why I made five a little too many."


    I don''t want to see your sister get a little excited and her face was red, or the man who talked to your sister running upstairs.

 235 230 Stories Goal Achieved!

    "I''m sorry. I called you up."


    The place now is a private room on the second floor of a commercial guild.


    It is a man with glasses, Mr. Azilk, who puts tea at the desk in front of us.


    He''s a very gentleman.


    "No."


    The other person, sitting on the couch in front of him, is Mr. Draw as a summary of the people who appraise him.


    He''s about 50 years old and a little hungry.


    This guy, for some reason, has a rough nose from earlier.


    "Where did you get this, this ore!


    Reaching for a cup of tea, Mr. Draw inadvertently turns his body forward and asks aloud.


    "Hih!"


    A small scream comes out of his mouth at the force, and he sees it in Mr. Druid sitting next to him.


    Mr. Druid calms me down by gently stroking my head like that.


    When I looked at him, I wrinkled between my eyebrows and stared at Mr. Draw as much as I could.


    "Draw, what are you gonna do to scare me! Excuse me."


    Mr. Azilk slaps Mr. Draw in the head with momentum.


    It sounded good, so it looks a little painful.


    "Excuse me. I''m a little excited."


    "No, so which is ore?


    Mr. Druid, who can handle calmly, before someone whose eyes are running a little bloody, is amazing after all.


    And Mr. Druid''s voice is always low.


    He seems a little angry.


    "These are the four types."


    Mr. Azilk arranges the ore on his desk.


    Every ore was collected in a cave in the back of the forest.


    Ore with yellow ore mixed with water colour and brown colour, ore that appears only to be a rock at first sight in ore with green spots.


    "Can you explain why you ask about these ores?


    Mr. Druid asks questions in a hard voice.


    That''s just the former adventurer and that''s a compelling voice.


    Mr. Draw looks a little dull, too.


    "Eh."


    "It''s the draw. Because it scares your daughter."


    Me?


    With that being said, Mr. Druid was still on the lookout.


    I get a little embarrassed and sit back down.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    When I sat back down, for some reason Mr. Draw and Mr. Azilk gave me a horrible look.


    "Well, as for the ore, they say these four types are in the residence of God who protects the village of Hathau."


    Wow, I brought some awesome ore.


    Or address?


    Could it be about the cave behind the woods?


    If that''s the case, I brought it to you without permission.


    But Mr. Sarpent didn''t look angry...


    "Excuse me. We don''t know much about the patron saint of this village, do you mean the cave?


    Mr Azilk nods to Mr Druid''s question.


    "That''s right. They say it''s in the deepest part of the woods. I looked several times, but I couldn''t get to many demons"


    Was it that cave, in the back of the woods?


    I just cared under my feet, so you don''t remember.


    And demons?


    Sure, I was there, but everyone was getting rid of Ciel.


    You don''t know what kind of demon there was.


    "I see."


    Mr. Druid is magically hammering.


    I wonder what I will do.


    You can''t say bad things, can you?


    "Excuse me, but I don''t even know where that cave is"


    "What, but this ore..."


    "I was lost on the way, and when I realized it, I was following the cave"


    Hmm, you shouldn''t pinch your mouth.


    I don''t know what Mr. Druid is talking about.


    Just be careful not to move your expression.


    If you can tell it''s a lie in my condition, it''s tough.


    "Lost?


    "Yeah, I dropped the compass along the way."


    The compass is one of the essentials of the journey with items pointing in the direction.


    I just don''t have it though.


    You showed me Mr. Druid''s compass, but you never worked on your trip to Hatau Village.


    On the journey I follow after Ciel, I don''t have a turn.


    "Give me the compass! That would have been tough."


    "Yeah, I went off the village road on my way to pick up a few herbs, but I got lost there"


    It is true that I picked the herb.


    This is also in the back of the woods that Ciel led me to.


    You picked a treasure trove of rare herbs and forgot all the time.


    About half of the herbs picked are dried and used as condiments.


    Oh, I was planning on selling the leftover herbs in my guild, but you totally forgot.


    "This girl¡­ Ivy was there, so I was in a hurry, and I found a cave when I wandered through the woods for about six days."


    "Six days! That was very worrying."


    "Yeah, I had no idea where he was."


    Mr. Druid, you''re a good actor.


    "So we''re mining the ore in the cave we found?


    "No way, you shouldn''t be afraid behind the cave. I revealed the night near the entrance, and it was those ore that I picked up that was falling near it."


    You gutted in the back of the cave, didn''t you?


    Ciel led me through a lot, and Sola and the others were free to explore along the way.


    Mr. Druid told me later that the cave is a pretty dangerous place and absolutely no free movement seems to be possible.


    Me, Sola, and Ciel, you were a little surprised by Mr. Druid''s story, weren''t you?


    I saw how that was going, Mr. Druid, but it was dripping.


    "Then how to get to this village!


    Mr. Draw begins to get excited again.


    I knew you were a little scared.


    "I found traces of a large animal or demon passing near the cave, and when I thought it was a last resort and followed the traces, I went out between the village of Hatau and the town of All. I was really upset then."


    Traces?


    With that said, you said the adventurers found traces of the Guardian God or something.


    Did you use it?


    Awesome.


    "There''s a trace on the village road from near the cave, dude"


    No, sir.


    Mr. Azilk stopped before Mr. Draw said anything.


    Besides, Mr. Draw''s expression is distorted.


    "Why? There''s a chance we''ll find out where the Patronus lives."


    "It''s too dangerous this winter. There are already dead in this cold weather."


    What, the dead?


    Sure, it''s unusual cold.


    "Come on, but. Traces could disappear."


    "I don''t think so already. You know that."


    Mr. Azilk sighs.


    No trace?


    If Mr. Druid''s story is true, I don''t think it''s been long enough for the traces to disappear.


    Traces on trees sometimes leave a few months.


    Well, the story''s a lie, so there''s no trace of it in the first place.


    "Why, that there''s no trace? It''s not weird if it''s still there, is it?


    Mr. Druid seemed to wonder, too.


    "The trail of the Patronus disappears in about two days."


    In two days?


    Yes, it is.


    "Was I? Then we''re lucky."


    "You will be."


    "By the way, can''t you buy this ore out?


    Oh, can''t it be if it''s an ore from the patron god''s residence?


    If that''s the case, don''t go crazy on your plans.


    "I''ll buy it! Or if there''s more, let me buy it all out."


    Mr. Draw rests his hand on the van and desk on Mr. Druid''s words and assures him.


    And bow your head.


    Somehow Mr. Draw exaggerates every single action.


    "Uh, there''s a little more"


    Mr. Druid is a little drawn to Mr. Draw''s power.


    That''s the opposite of what happened earlier.


    "Thank you. How much more do you have? No, it''s great to see this ore again!


    Did Mr. Draw feel elevated or his cheeks are red?


    "Before I give it to you, can you tell me the amount of each?


    "Hmm? Ah, right. One ladal, one ladal, one ladal and three ladals each from the right."


    I knew it should have been two instead of five at a time.


    The amount is 2 ladals a piece of yellow ore.


    1 ladal of ore mixed with brown in water.


    One ladal a piece of ore with green spots.


    Ore that only looks like a rock at first glance, 3 ladals a piece even though it looks like the cheapest of these.


    35 ladals because there are 5 of them all.


    Goal amount achieved, that was fast.

 236 231 One story is enough.

    Check the balance of the family account you made with Mr. Druid in an attempt to save for travel expenses.


    190 Ladals that were originally in the 115 Ladals just deposited.


    The total amount is Rs. 305.


    ¡­ 305 gold coins ~.


    "That''s a quick job. Hmm? What''s up, Ivy?


    "No, I don''t know what to say."


    I kind of feel fluffy at my feet.


    Check the balance again.


    ¡­ 305 Ladal¡­¡­.


    "Are you all right?


    "No, no"


    I meant to reply, but there were words out there that I didn''t even know what I was talking about.


    Let''s just calm down.


    "Heh, it''s okay. It''s okay."


    "Well, you''re surprised. Between All Town and Hathau Village, I saved 100 radars."


    Don''t feel the difference between Mr. Druid and my sense of money at times like this.


    Mr. Druid is surprised that he has saved more than 100 radars in a short period of time.


    I''m surprised by that too, but I feel more terrified than that.


    There''s a card in my hand that can move 300 ladals!


    I was scared of the contents of the bag, but also the cards.


    Well, I guess it''s better because there are only a few people who can pull it off if you turn it into a card.


    I''ll have to make sure I never drop this card.


    ... No, I''m still scared.


    After Mr. Draw offered me the amount, I got some time for the two of us to talk.


    So I got it by the time I came to the village of Hatau, I decided to sell all the ore except black stone.


    The reason is that potions and demonic stones alone are weighty, but not sure there but black jewels were added.


    Because I didn''t want to feel any harder in the contents of the bag I was raising from my shoulders any more.


    "Have you been able to confirm?


    Mr. Azilk''s voice hangs from behind.


    Turning around, he also looked like the first woman to respond.


    "Yeah, I''m surprised I got to work fast. Thank you."


    "Thank you"


    Gently bow your head after thanking Mr Druid.


    "This is the one, we got a good deal. As soon as the price is confirmed for the remainder, should I let you know?


    There were two types of ore that were not immediately priced during this sale.


    Anything, they don''t know the price until the seller decides because the price seems to fluctuate dramatically.


    "I don''t care how much it costs, sell it."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, thank you"


    Mr. Azilk gave me a slightly surprised look, but he immediately acknowledged it.


    "Okay, I''ll transfer the amount when it sells. If the money is transferred because of a paperwork relationship, come and get it. I''ll give her the papers."


    "Okay. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    Mr. Druid bows his head, so we bow together.


    Mr. Azilk also lowered me gently.


    The woman next door was looking at Mr. Azilk with some surprised look on her face, but what was it?


    Walking for a while out of the commercial guild, I lost my strength from my body.


    He still seemed nervous.


    "Something amazing happened, but it''s over for now."


    Mr. Druid seems tired, too, and has no tension in his voice.


    "Right. Let''s start with one when we sell things we don''t know."


    "Oh, it''s just that one time is enough."


    "Sure. Nevertheless, you''ve come up with a good idea of a pledge."


    In selling the ore in the cave this time, Mr. Druid asked for it to be in Mr. Draw and Mr. Azilk.


    To keep the information on the side it sold.


    "If the adventurers and nobles of this town knew about it, it would seem annoying. I just put up a line of prevention."


    Mr. Draw and the others were a little surprised.


    Because bragging is the only reason you don''t have to hide it.


    Asked why, Mr. Druid replied with a smile, ''I don''t like the noise,'' but you didn''t seem convinced.


    Next, we''re headed to the Adventurer''s Guild to report a dump we found in the woods.


    It was easy because it was just a report, but the person who responded was a bit out of line and scared.


    Again, it seems quite useless to create a dump without permission.


    Leaving the Adventurer Alliance, I lost my strength from my shoulder.


    "What''s up?


    "No, you''re hungry"


    "If you say so, you haven''t had lunch yet."


    If you say so, you haven''t eaten.


    I went to the clothes store in the morning and it took longer than I expected.


    Even in my next guild, it took me longer than I thought.


    Look around as you walk down the boulevard towards the inn.


    What still catches my eye is colorful soup.


    "Even though appetite is a color you can lose, you care"


    Blue soup that I could see properly.


    There was even a light peach soup next door.


    "Sure, you''re curious because you can''t guess the taste at all."


    Mr. Druid seems concerned, too.


    Stop for a moment and see how the blue soup shop is doing.


    "... I got a little more money today than I expected"


    No, I don''t think so.


    "The celebration."


    To celebrate, I kinda hate blue soup or something.


    "¡­ try it"


    "... only one"


    "Of course."


    I just checked 3 stores selling blue soup now.


    I don''t know if it tastes the same, but I decided to buy it at the soup shop in front of me for now.


    "There you are."


    "One, please"


    "Yes. Come and return the vessel."


    "Oh, what''s the price?


    "800 dals"


    Hand over the money and receive a bowl and spoon with soup.


    Sitting in a nearby chair, the two of us take a serious peek into the soup.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah."


    The two of us play soup in front of each other.


    Because I was less willing to eat than I expected.


    "Ah."


    I lost.


    When I look at Mr. Druid''s face, his mouth is on him.


    Seems genuinely happy.


    "Go ahead."


    "Uh-huh."


    I have no choice but to put one bite of soup in my mouth.


    "... what do you say?


    "Hmm."


    I don''t know, sweet.


    Taste or sweetness I wasn''t guessing at all.


    "Uh, it''s sweet"


    "Sweet?"


    "Yeah."


    "Just sweet?


    "Yeah."


    The soup is too sweet even though the ingredients are in it, and I don''t feel any taste of the ingredients.


    Glad I bought one.


    When I gave Mr. Druid the spoon, he mouthed roughly the soup.


    "Ugh."


    The moment I was in my mouth, Mr. Druid groaned.


    Apparently, it was not sweet.


    With that said, Mr. Druid didn''t say much sweet stuff.


    It''s all sapphic sweetness even if you eat it.


    "Was it bad sweetness?


    "Kind of. But it tastes amazing."


    I manage to try my best to eat out one soup for two.


    I''ve never worked so hard to put soup in my mouth.


    Return the vessel to the store and walk down the boulevard to change your mood.


    "Was that store soup just sweet?


    "What do you think? There are many soup shops that smell the same as the soup shop in that store, so maybe the soup from the other stores is sweet too."


    If the ingredients are different, they smell different.


    But there are many soup shops that make it smell similar to earlier soup shops.


    So maybe the soup in this town is dominated by sweetness.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll never buy soup from this town again."


    "Right. I''m a little too. Oh, but the white soup out of the inn wasn''t sweet and delicious."


    "With that said, yes, the special soup was delicious. Did you still just fail the store you chose?


    Is it just that store?


    I don''t have the courage to try the soup again, so let''s check with the innkeeper.


    Is that it?


    "Mr. Druid''s been in this town before, hasn''t he?


    "A few times, but I''m only in this town for about two hours at a time. I''m not familiar with it."


    Was it?


    "Oh, yeah. Want to go to a store that sells Adventurer items, but are you tired?


    "I''m fine, but are you buying something?


    "Oh, I thought I''d buy a magic box with a key."


    Magic box with key?


    "I thought it might be necessary to keep something important in it."


    Important stuff... if they saw it, they''d make a scene. Potions or something?


    If you get it out of the bag by mistake because it does glow, it stands out.


    If it comes with a key, can you prevent it?


    "I''d like to see some other magic bags with a few more features."


    Magic bag with features?


    That sounds kind of funny.


    I''m excited!

 237 232 Stories Treasure Hunt

    From the boulevard into the sidewalk, turn right at the second corner, and the shop right away.


    A recommended store selling magic items, etc. asked a vigilante who was looking around.


    "Right here."


    "That''s big. Fun!"


    "Sounds more fun than when you pick your clothes."


    "Yeah."


    "... Hmm, what about that?


    Mr. Druid enters the store excitedly without noticing it dripping.


    I also thought at the store where I bought the tent, but there is really a wide variety of items.


    And it''s messy, and I feel like a treasure hunter.


    When you look in the back of the store, it''s rare to see a woman.


    I turned this way, so I bow my head once.


    "Sorry to bother you. Can I take a look around?


    "Oh, fine. Call me if you have something you care about."


    "Yes, thank you!


    Good, I was scared because I had a slightly cold impression, but normal.


    "Ivy?"


    "People at the store got permission, so be free to look for treasure!


    Mr. Druid laughed when he saw how I was doing.


    "Treasure hunting, I''m sure you do."


    The store shelves still have items pressed into them.


    There are also items piled up in the aisles of the shelves and shelves, and it is completely unclear what they have.


    I look for what I need out of this, but this is pretty interesting.


    Besides, it''s really fun because you can take it and see it, such as items you don''t know.


    "Okay, what you''re looking for is an item box and a magic bag with features"


    "Good luck finding it!


    The two of us go into separate aisles and check each item.


    "Magic boxes are box shapes, right? Should I look for the box?


    Remove each box-shaped item from the shelf and confirm.


    This kind of store has a magic item on the shelf that reads the function of the item.


    It is also properly prepared in this store, so I will use it to find out what the items I have in my hand are.


    No, I don''t.


    Read the item in your hand and it will appear as'' Dumpster Odor-Free ''.


    Will the trash you throw away stop smelling?


    I don''t know.


    And I don''t think so.


    "Trouble."


    "Ivy, did you get it?


    "No, what about Mr. Druid?


    "I found two."


    What I was shown was a box of about 30 cm and a box one turn larger than that.


    ''Magic Box 30L Hour Stop, Keyed Registration 2'' when the magic item reading the function is brought closer to the smaller box.


    The other larger box is'' Magic Box 30L Keyed Registration 3 ''.


    "What is this registration?


    "I can make people remember who I can open in boxes."


    Awesome, it has that feature.


    "Which is the key to this box?


    "This type is the key to the hand of the person who signed up. So I drop my keys and I don''t get in trouble."


    You have experience, Mr. Druid, who has a slightly distant eye.


    "Do you have experience?


    "Oh, my master dropped the key. It was really hard back then."


    That''s the master, he''s doing a lot of things.


    With that said, what happens to magic boxes that lose their keys?


    "If I lose my keys, what happens?


    "I have to give up."


    "That''s sad"


    "Oh, yeah, ''cause I plan to sign up for the guild thinking about what if"


    "Hello?"


    "Few guys have this palm stealing a box of keys. I can''t open it. But sometimes I have a fool. A guy trying to try. But I can''t actually open it, so I can throw it away at the end. If you sign up for the guild when you become that kind of unknown box, you''ll get it back."


    I see, you do need to register for what if.


    "So, which do you think would be better?


    "Right. Which is better?


    They''re different sizes, but they seem to have the same capacity as 30L to go in.


    The difference is the number of registrations and the time suspension.


    If we''re gonna put in the potion, do we need a time stop?


    "Is it the smaller one?


    "The capacity is the same, so you can still use smaller ones."


    "Because it''s not for those with large time stops."


    "Hmm? Well, I have an array, so do I need a time stop?"


    Mr. Druid apparently forgot about the potion.


    Not as fast as the degraded version potion, but even the authentic product potion deteriorates over time.


    For this reason, it is common sense to keep the potion in a suspended bag for a long period of time.


    This will not degrade the authentic potion.


    However, even if put into a time stop, the speed will slow down, but the deteriorated version will continue to deteriorate.


    "Then you''re this little one. With 30L, you get all the important stuff in there, right?


    "I think it''s okay"


    In the bag are Sola''s potions and Flem''s demon stones.


    Plus 12 black stones on black jewels.


    "And then there''s the magic bag with features."


    Magic bags would have piled up on this shelf.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s packed in that shelf over there."


    Many magic bags on the shelves I pointed to are wrapped around and stuck in the shelves.


    "All right, let''s make sure one at a time"


    "Yeah."


    "What are you looking for?


    When I try to get close to the shelf, I hear voices from behind.


    I look back surprised because that was as close as I thought.


    A woman nestled behind a short distance away.


    "It''s a magic bag. I was wondering if there were any features attached."


    Mr. Druid also seems surprised by the woman who appeared unexpectedly, with a slightly louder voice.


    "Is that a magic bag with features?


    "Yes. Do you have one?


    "Oh, what''s there is what''s there"


    Right there?


    "What features do you want?


    "Right. Is there a bag with a disguise feature?


    A disguise feature?


    "It must have happened, but what do you use it for?


    "I want to use it to keep valuables in the inn. Inn people are nice people, but people come and go."


    "I see. Wait a minute."


    When the woman says so, she goes back to the back of the store.


    "Don''t you carry it?


    "Winter is a time for more crime, so think it''s dangerous to carry it with you."


    I''ve heard of it.


    Winter says more people commit crimes to get past winter.


    Is that true in this village?


    "Even so, I''m afraid to leave a bag with valuables in it."


    That''s too scary.


    "So as a precaution, I''m trying to limit the number of people that can be opened in a magic box so that they''re invisible to anyone but certain people with a disguised magic bag."


    "There''s such a magic bag with disguised features. Surprised."


    "Didn''t you know?


    "Yeah."


    "Right. The features on the magic bag are hilarious. Because there are features that I don''t really know how to use."


    What kind of function is that?


    "There it is. Some things have a bell function, but what do we do?


    "Bell function?


    "Oh, if you try to move the magic item before it stops working, the bell rings. I was wondering if you guys should have a bell for what you''re looking for."


    Hmm?


    Can a magic bag function be moved or stopped?


    We''ll check with Mr. Druid later.


    "This is the type of thing that can be planted with poison needles instead of bells."


    Poison needle?


    That''s a little, if you go into a room, you can''t have people dead or something.


    "You don''t need poison needles. I just want Belle."


    "And this."


    A crate in a woman''s hand.


    They have beautiful sculptures and they are so beautiful.


    "The boxes I have now have the same capacity and functions, but this has tracking"


    Tracking function?


    "What is that?


    I don''t even know Mr. Druid.


    "If the box is stolen... this"


    What the woman took out of the box was a transparent plate.


    When I say ''tracking'' on that plate, the light starts flashing.


    "This light is where the box is. A little further away, the box will point the arrow in a certain direction."


    When a woman follows her as she leaves the box slightly, the plate displays an arrow towards the direction in which the box is located.


    You mean the countermeasure function when it was stolen.


    "Oh, what do you say?


    "How much? Sounds a little expensive though."


    The woman nods contentedly at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "One ladal for two."


    "What, that''s cheap"


    To Mr. Druid''s reaction: ''Is it cheap?'' and lean his neck.


    I think 1 ladal is expensive.


    "Oh, this is something that wasn''t on the table. I''ll keep it cheap."

 238 233 stories. Its lit up.

    The woman says Mr. Rose, the store owner.


    I was surprised that the store owner of this kind of item had only seen men before.


    "Yes. Every time. It''s well maintained, so unless you use it in an unscrupulous way, it should last."


    Receive a magic box and a functional magic bag from the store owner.


    Looking forward to using it.


    Mr. Druid went looking for the item as soon as he paid for it.


    They don''t have anything in particular they want, but they look around a lot of fun.


    "Thank you. I''ll take care of it."


    "Hahaha, that''s a good idea. Yeah, let me introduce you to an interesting bag."


    Magic bag brought by the store owner from the back room.


    They''re smaller and have less capacity than what they have now, but they''ll double their time.


    "Are you going to make time faster?


    "Ah."


    I know time stops, but this is the first time you''ve speeded up time.


    "But what do you use it for?


    "I don''t."


    What, you don''t know?


    "As soon as you put something in this bag, it''ll break and rot. I can''t think of any use for it."


    That''s crazy. What bag did you just recommend... hmm?


    Oh, they introduced me when they told me it was an interesting bag.


    And it''s fragile and rotten, that''s a bag with absolutely no good spots.


    "So, here''s the next one. It''s commonly known as" Scary Bag. "


    Scary bag?


    Weird name.


    The store owner switches the function on by putting his hand in the bag.


    The way the features on the magic bag work seems to be all the switches inside the handle.


    "Here."


    "Hih."


    When the store owner takes his arm out of the bag, his arm is ripped off and he''s bleeding.


    "What are you doing! Quickly to the doctor."


    Mr. Druid, who was looking for items on the shelf, rushed to hear me scream.


    And he sees the store owner''s injury and tries to remove the cloth from the bag.


    "Calm down, ''cause it''s okay. It just looks like he''s hurt."


    The shopkeeper, laughing, raises his voice.


    "" Huh?


    If you listen to me, they''re not actually out, they''re just going to look like that.


    I was told it didn''t hurt at all because it wasn''t cut.


    After a while, the invisible arm appeared sooo bloody and disappeared beautifully.


    I''m back in a state where nothing really happened.


    "I don''t have a use for it, don''t you think it''s funny? Isn''t that enough to surprise people?


    To surprise people.


    I sighed with Mr. Druid.


    Look at that. Big laugh shopkeeper.


    That''s quite different from the first impression.


    Where did the cold impression go?


    And many magic bags with features have no use for them?


    "That''s unusual, Rose seems to be having so much fun"


    I heard some very calm voices.


    Looking in the back of his voice, some gentle man came to the store from behind.


    "Really? I have one or two fun things to do every day."


    "But it''s rare to laugh so hard."


    "Well, it''s been a while since we had an interesting guest. It''s a dig."


    Digging, could it be about us?


    I don''t know, is it okay that they liked this?


    But are you happy with the interesting guests?


    "It''s really unusual. A face I don''t see, but a traveler?


    "Yes, he who is traveling. I plan to take care of this village during the winter months."


    "Right. I''m Rose''s husband and I''m called Delose. Say hello."


    Was it your husband?


    I don''t know. You have a very hospitable vibe.


    "Excuse me."


    "What?


    "I''d like to buy this."


    I hear a customer in the store calling the store owner.


    Apparently he wants to buy something.


    "It''s a pain in the ass ~. I wish you''d just leave me the money"


    The shopkeeper sighed loudly and responded to the customer.


    My husband, Mr. Delose, is laughing when he sees it.


    That''s kind of two strange people.


    When I look at the store owner, he points to the shelf and tells me something.


    Apparently I''m telling you where the product is.


    With that said, what we bought was both in the back of the store.


    Does it make any difference?


    The store owner said that the products on the shelf were enough.


    Remove items from nearby shelves.


    I think they make a good one.


    "What''s on this store shelf isn''t that bad for Rose, so it''s about time we sold it."


    Mr. DeRoth told me if it was because I was looking at the item and tilting my neck.


    Or is it not so bad?


    From my eyes, all the items on the shelf are solid and well-maintained.


    Mr. Druid also looks at the item strangely in his hand.


    "I didn''t put anything on the shelf that I really thought Rose would like. It''s all in the back room."


    Did you mean the two items you bought that you brought from the back, or the items that came to the attention of the store owner?


    I''m kind of happy about that.


    "That''s a pain in the ass. Don''t do that yourself!


    Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper''s yelling echoes into the store.


    Seeing, the adventurer is pissed off.


    "What is it?


    "Is something wrong?


    Mr. Druid stands to cover me for the yelling of the store owner.


    "Rose is cold except for her favorites. It''s troublesome because people change their attitude."


    With that said, Mr. Delose stares warmly at Mr. Rose, who is accounting in the back of the store.


    I kind of get back muzzled watching the two of them.


    "The store owner has pretty fat eyes, doesn''t he? If you look at it from me, the items on the shelf are pretty good too."


    Mr. Druid looks at the item on the shelf and says:


    "Rose had eye-catching skills."


    Eye-catching skills?


    I have that skill.


    "I can''t do it at all."


    "Rose, you can''t just hit the customers."


    "I know. Totally."


    I could see the store owner''s anger disappearing softly by talking to Mr. Delose.


    You''re close.


    "Ivy, it''s time to go back"


    "Yeah, uh, when do you sign up for the box?


    "Shall we do it tomorrow? I have plans to go to the clothes store. Yes, can I sign up for the box in either guild?


    "Oh, adventurer, you can do both commercially without a problem. Do you want to sign up? It''s recommended but troublesome. Wouldn''t there be a lot of guys to register, would there?


    "It''s not popular, but there''s something about it."


    "Sure."


    "How is winter in this village?


    "This winter is unpredictable."


    "I wonder if it''s because of that. I think there are more criminals than usual. I''m so sorry."


    Mr. Delose gives a troubled look.


    As I was talking to Mr. Druid, it still looks like more people are running to crime.


    "You''re an idiot to get caught almost immediately because the vigilante is reinforcing his sights this time of year,"


    Mr. Rose has a face.


    "This village vigilante is brilliant, isn''t he?"


    "A while back, a lot of people gave a hand to a group of criminals and made a fuss, but, well, you''re good there."


    Does that criminal group mean the organization of the case I was involved in?


    You''ve done some damage on a really wide scale.


    "It wouldn''t be there, would it? They''d say the current captain is really good, wouldn''t they?


    "Ha, was I?


    Mr. Delose seems to appreciate the head of the vigilante quite a bit.


    Mr. Rose isn''t criticizing, he''s not opposing... lights up? You look like you are.


    Like a little red on the cheek?


    "He''s our son."


    "Really? Amazing."


    "Hmm."


    Is that why the store owner sees the lights?


    Oh, Mr. Delose''s eyes are so tender, he''s staring at the store owner.


    ... I can see this one looking!


    "It''s kind of hard to look at two people."


    Mr. Druid seems to be illuminated by looking at the two of them too, which is awkward.


    "Yeah. It''s kind of awkward"


    When I look at Mr. Rose, the light on his face tightens.


    Staring wonderfully, I found myself sighing small.


    "But what about now?


    "Rose."


    Mr. Delose''s expression is a little shady.


    Is there something there?


    As we watched the two of them, Mr. Rose smiled bitterly.


    "Are you really good because it''s what you know when things go wrong?"


    The unspeakable air flows.


    Maybe he''s even lifting a big problem?

 239 234, you were off the record.

    "Welcome home."


    "I''m home."


    "I''m home now"


    When I returned to the inn, the shopkeeper, Mr. Salifah, welcomed me.


    "How was the store?


    "Yeah, you introduced me to a very good store. I was very satisfied because I could buy a lot of things."


    Mr. Salifah smiles happily at the way Mr. Druid speaks.


    "Right? Dora is familiar with the recommended stores in this town, so ask her if you need anything."


    Oh, can I ask you about the soup?


    "Um, this village stall has a lot of soup, has it been around for a long time?


    "No. A soup-only sauce was sold a few years ago. And then there were more."


    A soup-only sauce?


    Does that mean everyone has that sweet flavor of soup?


    "Did you possibly eat it? Lately, Dora said there were more shops off the hook, were you okay?


    A detached shop?


    Could it have just hit that?


    "Eh, it tasted unique"


    "I think it''s off"


    I said it a little cloudy, but Mr. Druid told me honestly.


    He looked pale after he ate soup, didn''t he?


    I know what it''s like to say it''s off the hook.


    "Oh, I hear the detachment is pretty good, okay?


    "Yeah, for now"


    "That''s good. Oh, I asked Dora not to need a week''s dinner from today, but for sure?


    "Yes."


    I told her I don''t need dinner for a week this morning.


    Oh, there''s a lot going on and I forgot to go check on the ingredients.


    I hope I still have ingredients in my magic bag, but I need to get some security before it snows.


    "You know, I need a favor."


    "What is it?


    At Mr. Salifah''s request, Mr. Druid tilts his neck.


    "I made too much bread in the wrong amount, don''t you need it? I''ll keep it cheap, please!


    Bread?


    "Is it white bread?


    "Oh, it''s bread mixed with nuts today,"


    Isn''t that white bread, that''s too bad.


    But the bread mixed with nuts also looks delicious.


    "Mr. Druid, can I buy it?


    I want it because I like bread!


    Mr. Druid also knows my bread lovers, so he laughed and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll take it"


    "Thank you. I made 30 people for what I thought."


    Thirty?


    There are only 14 guests in the inn, two shopkeepers, and 18 of us, right?


    "If I''d made it while I was thinking about something else, I''d do it again. Dora would''ve pissed me off."


    Again?


    I thought there was a little bit of a pee, but not a little bit. Fine?


    You''re kind of a cute guy.


    "Mr. Salifah."


    "Yes?"


    "We''d like to make our own dinner, can we just ask for bread?


    What, just bread?


    I would be so happy if I could do that.


    I stare at Mr. Salifah with excitement at Mr. Druid''s suggestion.


    "Of course! I''m glad to hear it. I think I can try all kinds of flavors."


    Yay!


    You can enjoy bread every day!


    "Okay, please"


    Break up with Mr. Salifah and go back to his room.


    I feel great.


    "Thank you, Mr. Druid"


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean bread?


    "Yeah. It''s too extravagant every day or something"


    "Don''t forget to eat ''Kome'' too"


    "Of course it is"


    Return to the room and get the Solas out of the bag.


    "Sorry I''m late. I''ll leave the potion. Eat it."


    While Sola and the others are preparing their potions, Mr. Druid will install various items in the room.


    Items that your voice can''t leak outside, items that will make a sound if someone tries to break into the room.


    Then, open the magic box you''ve been purchasing and move potions, etc., out of the bag.


    "Ivy, I''m signing up, come on"


    "Ha ha. Eat slowly."


    After finishing arranging the potions of the Solas, by Mr. Druid.


    The inside of the magic box lid is glowing.


    "Will you give me a hand in this light?


    "Yeah. It''s kind of exciting"


    "Hahaha, it doesn''t hurt so it''s okay"


    When you clap your hands at the light, the line of light moves sooo far from right to left.


    "Yes, done"


    "With this?


    "Yes, registration complete"


    I didn''t expect anything in particular, but it seems like something could have happened a little more.


    "Ivy, can I sign up too?


    "What?"


    I tilt my neck because Mr. Druid said something strange.


    You don''t have to ask me that at all.


    "No, because these potions and demon stones are what Ivy got."


    "No, it''s what they got. So it''s no problem for Mr. Druid to use it freely."


    "Right."


    Don''t hesitate in strange places.


    How come when this reluctance chooses clothes, it didn''t come out at all?


    Strange.


    "All right, you got anything else you want to stay here?


    "Nothing."


    Look inside the box.


    10 glowing potions.


    And blackening. Probably black jewels.


    And many black stones.


    Transparent red demon stone.


    Somehow, that''s very powerful.


    Shut the lid quietly by shifting your gaze softly.


    ''Cause if you make a sound, it''s a locked sound.''


    I just closed the lid and it doesn''t make any noise, so I push the lid gently.


    I heard a chirping noise in my ear, so this seems to have activated the key.


    This is the problem.


    That''s what Mr. Druid had. A disguised magic bag.


    When I tilt my neck.


    "Where should I leave it?


    "Oh, the place to put it."


    It has a disguise feature so the look can be deluded.


    but if you touch it or ride it up, it seems to be broken.


    "To keep you from touching me, I guess the bookshelf."


    There is an empty bookshelf in the room.


    The skinny, tall shelves make it ideal for keeping bags in.


    "If there''s a disguise feature, it''s a place for anyone to think, so can''t we find out as soon as something happens?


    "... sure, you can say that"


    Even so, there''s no other good place.


    Open the door of the shelf provided in the room.


    The sheets, towels, etc. line up nicely.


    "Mr. Druid, why don''t you come this way?


    "Is that that shelf over there?


    "Yes, it''s not packed, so I can afford a bag"


    But do you have this shelf, too?


    I''d rather have a shelf set up because I feel like I have a door.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Turn your gaze toward the Solas to see if Mr. Druid came up with anything.


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel, where do you think I should leave my bag with the disguise feature?


    Sola was stretching after the meal.


    Ciel, who was stretching with me for some reason.


    Already half asleep, Frem.


    Each puts his gaze to the bag in Mr. Druid''s hand.


    And jump on a shelf between three beds with two at the same time.


    "There?"


    To Mr. Druid''s words, each of the three swings.


    I''m a little confused because it''s a place I''ve never been a candidate for.


    "Three on two, so that''s the shelf."


    "Right."


    Place the magic box in the bag on a shelf designated by the three of them.


    There was a small light on the shelf, so let it move a little.


    "Now, will you put your hand on the bag because it activates the function?


    I heard that if you move the magic bag function, those who were touching the bag when you pressed the button would be excluded.


    So put your hand on the bag and wait for Mr. Druid to push the switch on the function.


    It''s my first time so I''m excited.


    "Okay."


    What, over?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    But the function seems to have moved from how he is.


    I just don''t see any change in the bag in front of me.


    "Can''t anyone else really see this?


    I''ll take my hand off the bag and look from a little further away, but I can see it well.


    Well, I switched it on with it touched, so naturally.


    "Hmm? Don''t stop for a second"


    Mr. Druid presses the switch again to stop the function.


    "Ivy''s there, tell me what happened because I''m gonna switch it on"


    "Yeah."


    You haven''t touched the bag, so activate the function in this state and you should be invisible.


    The moment Mr. Druid presses the switch, the bag disappears from view.


    "Wow, wow! Mr. Druid, it''s really gone!


    "Out of sight?


    "I don''t see it at all"


    "Then you''ll be fine."


    I''ll try to get close to the shelf where the bag is and put my hand around where the bag was.


    The feeling of something touching your hand even though you can''t see it.


    When I was moved by ''oh'', Mr. Druid laughed at me.

 240 235 Stories Reward

    "It''s over."


    "Good day, that''s an amazing amount."


    I rented a slightly larger area behind the inn to dry the laundry, but the amount is a little awesome.


    "You haven''t been able to wash it in a long time. There were bed sheets at the inn. And my arms suck."


    Mr. Druid can use clean magic.


    It''s just that he loses a tremendous amount of magic when he uses clean magic to see if it doesn''t fit his body.


    For this reason, the laundry is done by hand with me.


    Even so, he cannot wash or squeeze because he is one arm.


    That''s why I washed it with you.


    He did what he could to change the dirty water, dry the washed laundry, etc.


    "Sorry."


    Mr. Druid''s voice is sinking.


    It''s sinking so badly.


    "It''s okay."


    After losing one arm, in Alle Town, they were putting it out to the launderer that was in town.


    Laundry shop is a store open by people who are good at clean magic.


    I''m going to need the money, but they were looking after me.


    That said, I learned that Mr. Druid would not use clean magic when he tried to do laundry on his journey.


    From there, I first learned that there was a laundry shop when I asked what was going on with the laundry.


    There was also a launderer in this village, but when I asked Mr. Dora, she told me I should stop.


    They have a pretty bad reputation, such as torn clothes coming back.


    Still, when he saw the amount of laundry and said he was sorry I washed it, he tried to get out to the launderer.


    but stopped.


    Because I''m not that bitter with laundry.


    I mean, it feels good to watch the dirt get cleaner.


    Besides, if it tore back, I''d regret it too much.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Druid was depressed because the work was quite difficult.


    As far as I''m concerned, it''s refreshing to see this dry sight.


    ''Cause I have a huge'' sense of accomplishment ''.


    But Mr. Druid regrets leaving all the laundry to me.


    Mr. Druid, who doesn''t have very negative emotions on his face, is so depressed that he can tell just by looking at it.


    Next time, I think I''ll go to the laundry before I know it.


    Hmm, what am I supposed to do?


    ... Ah, reward!


    "Mr. Druid, please take me to the confectionery store recommended by Mr. Dora!


    "What, oh, sure it was a doughnut shop?


    I''m a little confused by my sudden story, but I don''t care, I don''t care.


    "That''s right. It''s a doughnut. Donuts for today''s reward!


    "Reward?


    "I did my best!


    If you care if I say it''s okay, let''s turn this place into a thank-you operation.


    That might be more distracting to Mr. Druid.


    Probably, you''ll be confused.


    "Okay, because Dora said it was delicious."


    Oh, I laughed.


    Good.


    Dora said the treats in this store seem to be a little more expensive than the others.


    ... It should be okay because you didn''t say it was hugely expensive.


    I should have asked Mr. Dora for the amount.


    "You said there were 25 different kinds."


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to what I''ll eat!


    "All right, if it''s a reward, let''s buy all 25"


    "Heh? 25 kinds?


    "Ah."


    Twenty-five little expensive treats?


    It turned out to be a more luxurious reward than I thought.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he laughs pleasantly without the slightly dark atmosphere until just now.


    Well, okay.


    "Let''s eat together."


    "It''s Ivy''s reward, isn''t it?


    "It would be better if we ate together, I''m sure. Besides, 25 different kinds of domination will be enough for the next time."


    "Well, it doesn''t have to be today. You can always buy it."


    "Anytime, you can''t. It''s a reward, so we have to do something."


    "Oh well. ¡­ next time."


    "I''ll take care of it"


    Slightly rebel your chest and beat it more and more.


    And, my stomach rings at the right time.


    Embarrassing ~, but.


    "Imagine a doughnut and I''m hungry"


    I''ve been fighting laundry ever since I had breakfast and took a break.


    Probably over an hour.


    It may be early for lunch, but from the amount of exercise, I think I just had to be hungry.


    "Pfft, hahahaha. You want to go now?


    "Then let''s go right away. Mr. Druid, the doughnuts are waiting for us."


    Glad, a long time treat!


    I used to buy sweets as a reward for myself, such as when I worked hard.


    Of course, at that time, it was a cheap treat but still happy enough.


    But after the journey, when it comes to sweetness, fruit.


    That''s a luxury, too, but I still want a treat.


    Yet they haven''t eaten any sweets yet from about the village of Hatau.


    Speaking of sweetness, yesterday''s sweet soup.


    That wasn''t a treat, and it was sweet but not tasty.


    So honestly, I was hungry for sweets.


    So I''m happier than usual.


    Dora''s recommended clothes store was a hit, and it looks like she can expect a doughnut shop.


    Pick up the Solas in their room, then head to the doughnut shop.


    "Did you finish the laundry?


    When I left the inn, Mr. Dora was cleaning the front door.


    "Yes, so it''s a doughnut"


    "Donuts?"


    Oh, I felt so exhilarated that I got a funny answer.


    "You did all my laundry, too, so it''s a reward."


    "I see. I do think that doughnut over there would be good for a reward."


    "I''m looking forward to it now"


    Ah, I''m really looking forward to it.


    "When are you coming back today? Can I leave the bread in the dining room?


    "I''ll just go to the donut store, go to the guild and get my clothes at the clothes store, so I''ll be back at dinner time. Bread in the dining room, please."


    "Roger that. Ivy, the doughnut that says'' here ''is my best bet."


    "''Here'', right? Thank you."


    I''ll go back to work. I''ll thank Mr. Dora and walk towards the boulevard.


    Dora''s description says it''s a store a little deep down.


    "Uh, three boulevards...... second?


    "Second corner to the gate to the right."


    Mr. Druid answers me as I recall the directions I asked Mr. Druid.


    He seemed to remember the directions well.


    Good.


    Now we can reach the store without getting lost.


    "So, turn the corner and take the third corner to the left"


    "Copy that!"


    When Mr. Dora was talking about sweets, we asked for directions together, but I didn''t remember any more than I imagined.


    A little upset by that, I rely on Mr. Druid to take the road.


    "What''s up?


    "No, a little shocked that I didn''t remember the directions"


    "That''s unusual. Oh, you were more conscious of doughnuts than directions?


    Donuts over directions?


    With that said, you remembered what kind of doughnuts you had, the ones you''d seen before.


    ... What, were you really conscious of the doughnuts?


    Because I was hungry for sweets...


    "... what, a hit?


    "Hehe."


    Ah, I''m so embarrassed at the thought of something falling apart.

 241 236 words, skewers on doughnuts.

    "Sounds like this shop."


    I was a little surprised to get to the store.


    It''s a sweet treat shop, so I imagined a cute look, but a rustic creation with no decorations, etc.


    There is a sweet scent of doughnuts around, which stimulates my appetite.


    "Smells good"


    It''s just a little hard right now when I''m hungry.


    Nevertheless, customers are already in line to say it''s only before lunch.


    I heard it was a popular store, but it''s amazing.


    "Looking forward to it."


    "Yeah. I''m so excited!


    Lined at the rear, excitedly waiting for the order, I felt signs of people lining up behind me less than a minute later.


    There are really constantly more customers.


    After a while, I was able to enter the store, but there were people lined up in the store.


    The store has a rustic impression as well as the exterior, with few decorations.


    When I looked for the product, I saw a beautiful line of sloppy doughnuts in front of the people in the front row.


    Looking at it, I can tell that it seems to be up to the store people to take the product instead of taking it on their own.


    "It looks like there are seven different flavors of doughnut dough."


    Mr. Druid refers to the instructions for the products affixed to the wall.


    "Are there seven different kinds?


    Reading the instructions you told me seems to have a particular focus on each cream above as well as the dough.


    "Welcome, place your order"


    Slowly, a lovely woman spoke to me when I came to the front of the product.


    "Are you sure you want to order?


    "Can I have all types one at a time?


    Mr. Druid ordered it for me, but the woman in front of me who heard it gives me a puzzled look.


    "What, all kinds?


    "Yes."


    "Wait a minute, please"


    A woman goes to the back of the store in a slight panic.


    Looking at it strangely, he brought a man out from inside.


    "Excuse me. Three different types were already sold out today."


    Is there a sell-out even though it is still before lunch?


    You''re really popular.


    "Ahhh, please, one at a time, other than selling out"


    "Excuse me."


    "No, it''s a popular store, so I can''t help it."


    Wait a minute, a woman gives me a basket filled with doughnuts and cloth.


    When you receive it, Mr. Druid gives you the money.


    Oh, I was distracted by the doughnuts in line and I didn''t see the price.


    View the price list posted in the store.


    80 dals a piece.


    ... That''s expensive.


    Uh, 1760 dals because I bought 22.


    It became an expensive reward in addition to my thoughts.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah. Thanks for the reward"


    "I''m the one. Thank you."


    I guess Mr. Druid knows why I asked for your reward.


    You respect my feelings, and this is'' thank you ''.


    "There''s a park on a short walk, it''s a little cold today, so why don''t we eat there"


    "Yeah."


    It wasn''t long before the sun showed its face.


    Thanks to that, the cold that has lasted the last few days has eased a little.


    The power of the sun is amazing.


    And I bought a warm drink along the way because I thought it was still cold.


    The sun was warm, but the wind was still cold.


    The winter coat that Mr. Salifah lent us when he saw our outfits seems warm but unprotected until the wind hits his cheeks.


    I sit there because I have a chair just where the sun is shining.


    Put the basket between Mr. Druid and me and take the cloth on it.


    "You get lost when there''s so much variety"


    A variety of beautifully arranged donuts in the basket.


    I can''t imagine the flavor just looking at it.


    But they all look delicious.


    "I think this is what Dora was recommending."


    Mr. Druid points to one of the baskets.


    I guess it was definitely a name to say ''here''.


    Seeing it, there is a crushed nut on top with a donut coated with cream of koshi tea.


    "Can I have it?


    "Of course. Yes."


    Mr. Druid gives me the towel wet with water.


    At a time like this, I always thought it would be useful to use water magic.


    "But squeeze it and use it"


    When I receive the towel, it seems to be a little high in moisture and the water is dripping.


    Squeeze it and wipe your hands.


    Next, take Mr. Druid''s hand and wipe it.


    "Thanks"


    "No. I get ''here'', but what about Mr. Druid?


    "Hmm."


    Mr. Druid doesn''t like to be too sweet.


    "If it''s a doughnut with sour fruit on it, isn''t it okay?


    The sourness and sweetness should be refreshing.


    Looking sideways at Mr. Druid who is lost, he clings to the ''here'' he had in his hand.


    Bitter sweetness spreading through your mouth.


    And the nuts are good.


    "Delicious, Mr. Druid. This is bitter and delicious."


    "Is it bitter?


    "Yeah. Easy to eat because this cream is reducing the sweetness"


    "Do the others taste the same?


    "What do you think? But with this cream, even Mr. Druid could eat it deliciously."


    Look at the doughnut in my hand in my words and take one out of the basket.


    And keep it up. He puts doughnuts in his mouth.


    I''m a little anxious to stare at him, no matter what if it''s sweet that doesn''t fit my mouth.


    but the next look I showed makes me ho out of my body.


    "Was it in your mouth?


    "Oh, this cream tastes better than I imagined. It''s a little sweet like the sauce above, but it''s okay."


    Good.


    Take each one in turn and proceed to eat.


    That''s just what Mr. Dora recommends and it''s delicious.


    However, there were still 22 more.


    "Why don''t we just leave it at that and make it our next snack"


    "Yeah. Did Mr. Druid get enough?


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m fine"


    Is that true?


    Even though you only eat the same amount as me.


    Maybe it''s sweet stuff, so I don''t think it goes in so much.


    But I don''t think it''s ever quantitatively enough.


    "Oh, Mr. Druid, how about some meat next door, not soup over there?


    I''m happy with soup in cold weather, but I guess I''d rather not have soup from this village for the time being.


    Oh, but for now, let''s just ask Mr. Dora about the soup shop he recommends.


    If it''s Mr. Dora''s recommendation, it won''t come off.


    "Meat. Sure, I''d like something other than a little sweet."


    Looks like you still can''t tell Mr. Druid it''s just sweet, let''s remember.


    With that being said, you haven''t checked the other stalls, blinded by the number and color of soup shops.


    You''re starting to get a little excited about what kind of meat is sold.


    "Let''s go"


    Leave the park and head to the butcher shop.


    There are skewered meats on the shop sign, and they have two types of meat called ''Horosu'' and ''Want''.


    "It''s meat I''ve never heard of."


    "I''ve heard that ''Horosu'' and ''Want'' are indeed the kind of mou we grow in dairy farming. Because dairy farming flourished in this village."


    Yes, it is.


    And ''Horus'' and ''Want''?


    I kind of feel like I''ve heard it somewhere.


    "You want some Ivy, too?


    "I''m worried about the taste, but I can''t afford it"


    Hey, I should have left you some room.


    When I come in front of the stall, the fragrant callus stimulates my appetite, but unfortunately my stomach is full.


    Ah, but it looks delicious.


    "Right. Can''t you just take a sip?


    Were you staring at the meat with those seemingly craving eyes?


    But when they say a bite, they attract me immensely.


    "Are you sure?


    "Sure. You''d rather eat with me, wouldn''t you?


    Ah, heh.


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid bought three of each of the two types of skewers.


    The skewers are quite large, so I''m a little surprised.


    After all, sweetness wasn''t enough.


    "Mr. Druid, say it''s not enough when it''s not enough."


    "No, until just now, I really thought I had enough, but the smell of meat burning made me kind of hungry"


    Something about the sweetness, the illusion that you''re hungry?


    Well, but even I''m full of this fragrant calf, don''t get a little flustered.


    Receive the meat and return to the chair you were sitting in earlier.


    "Which one do you want?


    "Hmm?"


    "''Horosu'' and ''I want''. It seems the soft one is'' I want ''."


    "Uh, I''d like to."


    Receive the skewer and stick it to the meat.


    The flavour of meat and sauce is sweet and sweet.


    "Mr. Druid, this is delicious"


    "Good. Is that enough?


    "Yeah. Really hungry"


    "Right."


    When you receive the skewer from me, it looks delicious, Mr. Druid.


    You should still have left a little room in your stomach.

 242 237 stories, senior sir?

    My stomach is heavy.


    I couldn''t stand the skewers after eating a lot of doughnuts and got another bite, but I totally ate too much.


    But it was delicious, so pleasant for me.


    It''s just that my body is stuck.


    "You ate a little too much"


    I don''t think Mr. Druid is a bit.


    Because I ate the same amount of doughnuts and finished eating six skewers even though I got two more bites.


    That skewer, that chunk of meat, was stabbed three at a time!


    Look at his body.


    Muscular, disappointing and reliable.


    I can''t do this because I''m a woman, but I seem to have difficulty gaining muscle and overall thin.


    If you ate a little harder, would you have more muscles?


    I''ve been able to eat properly lately, and I''ve grown a little taller.


    When you get to the guild, look for the woman who dealt with you before.


    As soon as we found her, a woman noticed us.


    "Welcome. Is there anything I can do to help?


    Is that it?


    I kind of feel like I handled it differently than yesterday.


    I see Mr. Druid, but he doesn''t look particularly concerned.


    Is it your fault?


    "I''d like to ask you to register your magic box, can you?


    "Of course, please wait a moment. But it''s rare, it''s hard to register a box."


    "It''ll take a little work."


    We need to go out of our way to bring boxes to the guild.


    Speaking of hassle, I guess.


    "That''s true. But when something happens, it helps."


    "After something happens, you''ll notice it."


    It''s too late to regret it later, though.


    "Hehe, right. But it''s too late then. Yes, your registration is complete"


    What, already?


    I just got on top of a black board.


    "Oh, the amount of the two remaining minerals was confirmed in the morning, so I made the transfer. Here''s the paperwork. Can you confirm that?


    Mr. Druid signed when he received and confirmed the documents.


    "Thank you"


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    "No. So if you need anything else, thank you"


    Tilt your neck carefully to one woman who bows her head wide.


    I knew it wasn''t.


    "Thanks"


    "Thank you"


    Step away from the woman and head to a private room in the corner of the guild to confirm and book the deposit.


    "Isn''t that woman being more polite than she was yesterday?


    "Maybe it turned out to be a senior business partner."


    Advanced counterpart?


    "You don''t have anything to trade anymore?


    "Those on the Alliance don''t know that, and there''s not necessarily anything this winter."


    I''d like to ask you if you don''t have anything.


    I want to calm down slowly about winter.


    Mr. Druid confirmed the amount and withdrew the cost of clothing and accommodation.


    Yesterday I completely forgot to pay for the lodging.


    Two of us noticed that after we got back to the inn, and we laughed bitterly.


    "You sold everything safe."


    "Yeah, good. How long were the other two?


    "The white one was cheaper than I thought, but the other one was more expensive, so it was almost as much as I expected."


    Good.


    Well, I don''t have a problem with removing about one big one now.


    "Well, you''re next in the clothes store."


    "Yes. I look forward to my coat. This coat I borrowed is warm, too, but a little short."


    I didn''t have a jacket that fit my body so I borrowed a coat that I could wear but it was a little small for me.


    That''s why it''s a little cramped.


    Short arms, too.


    Walking down the boulevard, the sun that was out was covered in clouds.


    The warmth I had earlier disappeared and the wind feels considerably colder than earlier.


    "Welcome"


    Had I advanced early enough, I would have arrived at the clothes store at some point.


    "Can I pay for my clothes first?


    "Yes, thank you"


    When Mr. Baruca speaks in the back, one man comes with a big box.


    Turning his head down small, he greeted me with joy.


    "Yes, indeed. Here''s the product."


    Mr. Baruca will describe the places he fixed while showing the product one at a time.


    I left everything around here to Mr. Druid, so I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    But I found myself satisfied to see Mr. Druid''s reaction.


    "Do you want to wear it now?


    "Yeah, please. Ivy, let''s take off the coat above and put on this one I bought."


    "Yeah."


    I got the coat Mr. Druid handed me and it solidified a bit.


    Is that it?


    I asked for a black coat, but this is diluted blue.


    It seemed a little noticeable in the woods, so it''s a color I liked but stopped.


    "Mr. Druid?


    "I need to buy something I like"


    "But it stands out in the woods."


    "It''s winter, I think it''s gonna be okay."


    Am I?


    You mean like snow?


    "If you stand out and really care, don''t try to hunt so you can buy a second"


    "Already."


    But this color is still cute.


    "Thanks"


    Through your arms, it fits your body perfectly and is very easy to wear.


    The fur on the neck is not that long, but it protects the neck well.


    "It suits you. She''s so cute."


    Your cheeks turn a little red on Mr. Baruca''s words.


    Embarrassing.


    "Whoa, that sounds good. It fits my body perfectly, and that''s my arm."


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Druid also took off the coat he had borrowed and showed me in the coat he bought.


    Kind of awesome cool.


    That''s Mr. Druid.


    Have the coat and other things you''ve worn fold up beautifully and punish the magic bag.


    I also put other clothes I bought in my bag.


    That feels like one more than the number I checked yesterday.


    Count the number of pieces of clothing in the bag.


    I knew it was a lot, and this...


    I shrugged my shoulders when I saw Mr. Druid.


    "Thanks"


    "Good. I thought you''d be mad."


    To be honest, I thought ''ahhh'', but I couldn''t get mad because I found out what one more was.


    That''s a shirt with a very cute floral embroidery on the collar and sleeve that I stuck to my hand.


    But the design is unsuitable for walking in the woods.


    So I gently put it back.


    I remember being a little disappointed when I put it back on the shelf.


    The clothes were in the bag.


    I thought they weren''t watching, but they seemed well watched.


    "Once in town or village, date your father in style"


    "Dating?"


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid speaking pleasantly.


    "Mr. Druid, ah, date your father. Ha-ha-ha, fun!


    Oh well.


    Mr. Druid is your father.


    Heh.


    "Pretty."


    "Yes?"


    Looks like Mr. Druid said something, but his voice was too small.


    I ask him back to say it again, but he shook his head to the side.


    I don''t know, but I don''t know if it matters.


    I''ll thank Mr. Baruca and leave the store.


    and before that.


    "Spring will be lined up in the store shortly before this cold falls, thank you"


    It was advertised.


    And Mr. Druid is devouring the words.


    Let''s do our best to hunt in the winter.


    Now I want to give it to your father.

 243 238 words, Mr. Vigilante Commander of the Village of Hatau.

    If you thought you were going back to the inn, for some reason the place you arrived was Mr. Rose''s shop.


    "Mr. Druid, did you still need something?


    I think a lot, but I can''t think of anything.


    "I was wondering if there were any items that would make laundry easier"


    I knew you cared?


    I don''t wash a lot of laundry all at once, like I did today.


    "Hmm? Is there a problem with the box or is it warm?


    Mr. Rose, who was sitting in the chair behind the counter, looks at Mr. Druid and wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "No, I could use it without a problem"


    "Right. So you''re looking for something?


    Really, Mr. Rose handles things differently from person to person.


    Yesterday people were yelling at me to look for them.


    "Do you have any items to make laundry easier or something? Ivy''s strained because I''m this one."


    Point to the arm of the one Mr. Druid lost.


    "No, it''s not a burden."


    Immediately, Mr. Rose laughs at me denying it.


    "We''re good friends."


    With that said, I get out a bunch like some kind of paperwork and start looking at it.


    "It''s a laundry item. Did you get it?


    Apparently, the paperwork you''re looking at is the one that wrote down the items in this store.


    They turn one after the other, but they don''t seem to have what they''re looking for.


    "Clean or dehydrating magic to remove dirt if it''s an item to aid in laundry?


    "Right. Do you have one?


    "Mm-hmm. I think I saw it somewhere."


    After seeing how the two of us were doing, I felt it was going to be long, so I decided to look around at the items in the store.


    I couldn''t look around yesterday because I was looking for a locked box.


    Take the items that are packed in the shelves.


    Some places are a little dusty, but every item is well maintained.


    From Mr. Rose''s point of view, the item on the shelf seems to be from there, but from my point of view, it''s enough.


    "That''s a lot of stuff. Is this" The Best Knuckle "?


    It is unclear what to pinch in any way.


    Return to the shelf with your neck tilted.


    Must be one item for someone else.


    The next item of interest is lined with small square bumps.


    The description of the item read reads'' General moisture to freeze ''.


    "Let it freeze? If we can freeze the water, we want it for the summer heat."


    With this, you will be able to drink cold water on hot summer days.


    Moreover, the general moisture content should be able to freeze the fruit cut into small pieces in this square irregularity.


    I might want a little of this.


    This summer, they said it was hotter than usual, but it was hot enough from me.


    Shall I talk to Mr. Druid?


    "Anything wrong?


    Mr. Druid comes to me staring at the item.


    "There''s an item I was just wondering about."


    When I show the item in my hand, Mr. Druid reads the function of the item and nods.


    "Good for Summer This"


    Apparently, Mr. Druid agrees.


    "Summer around Wangdu is hotter than here. Items like this will help"


    Is it hot around Wangdu?


    You''ve never known it before.


    I was traveling and realized that I feel a little vulnerable to the heat.


    Is that why I got a little fed up with that information?


    "Shall we buy it and go home?


    "What, are you buying it already? I''m sure you''ll be fine when you leave this village."


    "This store is popular, so it could be sold the next time it comes"


    Oh, well.


    "In the meantime, would you like to ask Rose if there are any other items with the ''freeze'' feature?


    "Yeah."


    Grab the item and head over to Mr. Rose.


    I see a lot of items along the way, but I didn''t particularly have the features I wanted.


    "With that said, did you find anything?


    Featured items to help you wash.


    "I''m afraid I didn''t."


    "Really?"


    I was kind of hoping for dehydration magic or something because it seemed interesting.


    So it''s a shame.


    "Is that it? You''re not here. I don''t know where."


    It even comes to where Mr. Rose sat, but he doesn''t look like him.


    "In the back?


    When I turned my gaze towards the door that led me to the back, Mr. Rose was about to come out.


    "I knew it wasn''t in this store. I''ll ask the store I know, just wait a little longer."


    "Sorry for the inconvenience. Thank you."


    Mr. Rose shakes his neck beside Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Hmm? What''s that?


    "Oh, I thought it would be good for summer heat control."


    Pass the ''item to freeze'' that Mr. Druid had.


    She looks at the item for a while, then nods one.


    "Items from this feature are often sold out in the summer. Good find."


    Sure would definitely be an item for sale in the summer.


    "Ivy found it for me. Are there any other items with similar features?


    "Unfortunately, no."


    "Really? Then give it to me."


    "Just one last check."


    "Thank you"


    I don''t need ice because it''s winter now, but I''d like to use it for a bit.


    I wonder what ice can do.


    "Yes, no problem."


    "What''s the price?


    "2 Gidals"


    When we get back to the inn, we''ll use it once.


    When I tried to leave the store to thank you.


    I''m about to bump into one man at the entrance.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, it was bad this way. Are you hurt?


    Turning his gaze, there was a man with a body who was considerably more disappointed than Mr. Druid, in the clothes of the Village of Hatau vigilante.


    "Oh, welcome home. You''re early today."


    "Early... I haven''t been home in two days. I''m home."


    "Oh? Did you?


    From talking, is that your son?


    Oh, Mr. Rose''s son should have been the head of this village vigilante.


    Then this man is the head of the vigilante regiment in this village.


    When you stare at it, it accidentally fits with a man''s gaze.


    I''m a little surprised, but I bow my head gently and say hello.


    "I''m interrupting"


    "Hmm? There you are. Your mother''s opponent must be in trouble, huh?


    "Heh? No?


    "I''m getting better."


    To the attitude of Mr Druid and I, the captain of the regiment, who opens his eyes to a little surprise.


    I didn''t say anything that surprised me.


    "That''s unusual, I can''t believe my mother likes her kids"


    Do you like kids?


    This is definitely about me, isn''t it?


    "I don''t have the aura to say I''m talking to the kid. And he''s a good kid."


    Mr. Rose praised me and my cheeks became a little red.


    Don''t be awfully illuminating when accidentally praised.


    "It''s really rare. Oh, I''m Tableau, the head of the vigilante in this village. Greetings."


    "It''s Druid, nice to meet you"


    When I gently hold my hand with Mr. Druid, I will surely offer my hand to me as well.


    I''m a little thrilled I''ve never greeted you like this before.


    "It''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    When I gently hold Mr. Tableau''s hand.


    I get my head gently pounded with the opposite hand I''m holding.


    "There''s something cute about it that makes you want to be okay."


    Cuteness that makes you want to mind?


    "Right?"


    To Mr. Druid''s answer, Mr. Rose, Mr. Tableau nods.


    I don''t know, I feel so ashamed.


    Your face would definitely be redder than it was earlier.

 244 239 The way we call it is important

    holding on to the reddened cheeks.


    "Don''t be weird, Mr. Druid!


    I''ll keep an eye out for him.


    Hi, I feel like I''ve been messing with you lately.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you."


    "It''s a lie!


    "I''m not messing around because I''m sincerely saying it. I really think you''re cute."


    I really want it to stop.


    Wandering his gaze, he noticed that Mr. Tableau looked a little complicated.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "I hope you don''t want to tell me, where did you come from to this village? And what''s that got to do with the two of you?


    Why are you asking me that?


    "We''re from All Town. Ivy is a benefactor of life and is now a fellow traveler. Check with the Alltown Alliance for more information. Because we both know Gilmouth."


    The benefactor of life says too much, though.


    "Benefactor?"


    Mr. Tableau alternates between Mr. Druid and me to think of something.


    Mr. Druid shrugs his shoulders and stares at Mr. Tableau because I''m not sure.


    "... sorry. Seems like my mistake made me feel bad."


    Huh?


    What''s going on?


    Tilt your neck and look at Mr. Druid.


    "Captain Tableau. Ivy doesn''t understand anything before she feels bad."


    Mr. Druid, I''m calling Mr. Tableau to head the regiment.


    Should I call you Captain Tableau, too?


    I don''t understand the two of you at all than that.


    You should check properly, right?


    Even to avoid creating weird misunderstandings later.


    "Um, what are you talking about?


    Sounds like it''s got something to do with me, too, but what the hell are you two talking about?


    "Eh, how do I put it..."


    Captain Tableau has a troubled look on his face.


    I see Mr. Druid because I have no choice.


    "Ivy and I look like parents and kids, don''t we?


    "Yeah."


    That''s what I''ve been told by people I met on my journey.


    "You''re a good parent and child," he said.


    I was happy with that one.


    "But Ivy doesn''t call me Dad by name, so if you look around, you don''t know the relationship. If you''re related, you''re my uncle. Too old for friendship."


    Oh, well.


    If I were a real parent and child, wouldn''t I call you by name?


    When that happens, I wonder what we look like.


    "Depending on the way you look at it, it looks like I''m forcing Ivy around."


    No way that''s happening.


    "I thought about it a little"


    "Eh! How could that be?"


    Surprised.


    I can''t believe they were looking at me that way.


    If I ''father'' the way Mr. Druid calls me, would there be no problem?


    "Big criminal organizations crashed this summer. The victims were tipped off that they were protected, but it seems there may be victims who were secretly taken away. So if there''s a traveler out there who doesn''t know what the relationship is, they''ve been notified to confirm it."


    Ah, that organization.


    "Ivy? Uh, sorry."


    I am apologized to Captain Tableau for some reason.


    Is that it?


    I wonder if even disgust appeared on my face because I was remembering about that organization.


    "No, you know what?"


    Should I explain?


    But you don''t really want to talk about it.


    "Captain Tableau, Ivy''s not offended."


    "Oh, really?


    "Yes."


    I will not be offended by Captain Tableau.


    He asked me about what was going on, and confirmation is important.


    "Right."


    "Bad son of a fool."


    I heard Mr. Rose shouting.


    And Captain Tableau wrinkles a little between his eyebrows.


    "Mother. This is work"


    "You were wrong."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Captain Tableau will never beat Mr. Rose with his mouth.


    I feel that way.


    Probably.


    "Is that it? But aren''t we also checking the area at the gate?


    Must be well researched with magic items about the guild cards and owners.


    "Yes, I do, but sometimes there are those guys who get through it,"


    Mr. Druid gently strokes my head with a pong.


    Really? You mean it''s not complete?


    "If there''s anything else you want to ask, why don''t you use the back room?


    With that said, this was the entrance to and exit from the store.


    You got in the way of business.


    "No. With that said, All Town?


    "Huh? Oh, it was an all-town mess a while back."


    "I heard it was tough. I was wondering if you needed food support, were you okay?


    "Oh, I was able to spread Kome as food, so I didn''t have a problem."


    Interestingly enough, it spread all at once, I guess, because of my food insecurity.


    "''Kome''? Livestock?


    Mr Tableau has a surprised look on his face.


    Well, I guess this is the normal reaction.


    "Oh, yummy, but you want some?


    "Uh, no"


    I don''t think so.


    "That bothers me. How do you eat that?


    I didn''t know Mr. Rose would eat it.


    "Cook it, put some utensils in the" kome, "and grip it and eat it."


    Mr. Druid''s explanation is concise, but can you imagine that?


    "Hmm? I have no idea."


    You can''t do it without someone who knows the rice balls.


    Oh, then.


    "Shall I make it and bring it?


    I''m happy to have more companions eating rice.


    I might be able to make some furniture just for this village.


    With that said, I''d like to know the characteristics of the source of this village.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, it''s a name I call a rice balls, but I''m happy to have more people to enjoy it with"


    "Then let me ask you a favor. We''ll have a couple and a son."


    Is that it?


    Captain Tableau said no.


    When you look right in the eye, you look disgusted.


    "It''s kind of a tableau. Complaining?"


    "No, I won''t."


    If you can''t do it, you have no choice.


    "A few years ago, the rain kept me out of production, and food would have bottomed out in the winter, and if I knew I could eat ''Kome'' at that time, my kids wouldn''t have been as damaged as that. Didn''t you?"


    Mr. Rose''s seeping voice of sorrow and remorse hurts.


    "" Kome "is easy to grow, just a little hands on it and it''s abundant. Even in the year of the rain damage," Kome "was well taken. Well, the mou didn''t die because of it, so this village could go on."


    "Right, I''m sorry to play the two dances then. Ivy, can I ask you a favor?


    "Absolutely."


    If you think of it as food for when it comes, you might want to make it together rather than coming.


    Rice changes considerably due to hydrogenation.


    It will require an adjustment of the fire to cook.


    "Captain Tableau, Mr. Rose. Would you like to make it with me?


    "" Huh?


    "Right, ''Kome'' needs a little trick to cook. If you''re thinking about it, you should see how it''s made."


    Looks like Mr. Druid came up with an idea with us.


    "You sure do. Because knowing you can eat doesn''t mean you don''t know how to cook it."


    Mr. Rose seems to have convinced me.


    Looking at Captain Tableau.


    "Uh, um..."


    Hmm?


    "Oh, the tableau is clever, but the food is just refreshing. No matter how many times I tell you, you can taste something bad."


    Mr. Tableau, who can swim his gaze at Mr. Rose''s words.


    Bad cooking sounds like Mr. Ratlua.


    Speaking of which, Mr. Ratlua used to make soup because it was always bad to have it made.


    But I had it stopped just that once.


    I don''t know what to say... because the feeling alone tasted good enough.


    That soup was hard to fix.


    "If it''s not hard, it should be okay...... I''m sure"


    Uh, I feel kind of awesome anxiety.


    "Eh, I don''t think you should be forced because it''s a little difficult. Bring someone who''s good at it."


    "Pfft."


    "hahaha"


    Looks like he didn''t make it.


    Mr. Druid blows out, and Mr. Rose laughs a lot.


    I''m sorry, Captain Tableau.


    No offense at all.

 245 240 stories Long time no see rice!

    After the laughter subsided, they promised to make rice balls together when they had time.


    Looks like Captain Tableau decided to ask someone out to marry him.


    But wouldn''t they hate me for inviting you to cook ''kome'' dishes?


    I get a little worried.


    I didn''t like the fact that there was something in the relationship between the two of them, so I asked him, and he gave me a slightly complicated look, Mr. Tableau.


    Tilting her neck, Mr. Rose told me that she would have no problem because she was a hunk of curiosity.


    Sigh at that word, Mr. Tableau.


    Could it be that curiosity of hers, wielding it?


    "Good luck"


    Speaking, Mr. Rose, who laughed so hard, slapped me in the back with a bang.


    I don''t understand Mr. Rose''s laugh bump.


    Inform Captain Tableau of the location of the inn and leave the store behind.


    Mr. Rose was in a good mood or seemed to enjoy serving other customers.


    Sometimes, though I heard screams that seemed to taunt me with a featured magic bag.


    Go shopping before returning to the inn.


    I need vegetables for dinner, rice, meat, etc.


    "You buy ''Kome'' too? You''d have gotten plenty, wouldn''t you?


    "It''s a different place to grow it, so I don''t think it''s cooked the same way. So I wanted to make sure."


    Before I left Alle Town, I got a ton of rice from a farmer growing rice.


    He said it was a thank you for expanding the use of rice, but that amount is enough for two people to lightly cross winter.


    So I don''t need to buy it, but I want to see what rice is like in this village.


    "Right, okay. Well, let''s take a look at the store in turn."


    "Yeah."


    Walk down the boulevard and the first thing you see is a store selling vegetables.


    Just facing the boulevard, it''s a big store.


    Besides the common vegetables, the variety is lined with specialties from this village.


    I buy the recommended vegetables for the simmering dish and the vegetables that can be eaten raw while checking with the store people.


    The butcher was able to buy two types of mou, chopped ''Horosu'' and ''Want''.


    Finally, to see the rice, take a trip to the grain store.


    Rice is still fed, so it''s cheap.


    The store owner gave me a strange look, but I bought what I was looking for.


    It was ascertained whether it was quite rare for travellers to purchase feed or whether they would really buy it three times.


    When I go back to the inn, I smell good bread.


    You''ve eaten so much, it smells like you want to eat again.


    Go back to your room and get Sola and the others out of the bag.


    Mr. Druid pushed the activation button on the item to keep the three voices from leaking outside.


    "You can speak up now."


    Three jump happily on Mr. Druid''s word of permission.


    Well, Flem is rolling corny without jumping.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    I guess it''s still not funny, though half a day in the bag.


    "Is it a dump tomorrow?


    "Yes, Sola, Flem, Ciel, I''m going to the woods tomorrow so I can just play with it for a little while."


    Three in my words, happily swinging with a pull.


    Each of the three shakes differently so it''s cute to watch.


    "With that said, are you happy with the rice balls? Mr. Druid, you prefer grilled rice balls, don''t you?


    Mr. Druid should have preferred grilled rice balls with a good flavour.


    I was a little surprised because it was the rice balls that explained it.


    "Ahhh. You got some rice balls you made me on my journey, right? The one with the sweet and spicy boiled meat mixed in."


    Sweet and spicy boiled meat rice balls?


    Does that mean the guy who boiled it sweet and spicy and mixed it in rice and turned it into a rice ballast because he didn''t have much to eat as a staple?


    Sure, that had a good flavor on it and Mr. Druid was replacing it.


    "When I was talking about Kome, I remembered that one and I wanted to eat it."


    Really?


    I''m glad you''re telling me you kind of want to eat again.


    "Then I''ll make rice balls with you next time."


    Not one type though, is it?


    What other flavored rice balls should I make?


    "You wanted to eat when we were talking about ''Kome''. Wouldn''t it be a while?


    "Maybe I did want to eat"


    Rice.


    I don''t know what to make of it.


    Mr. Druid''s rice dishes are probably bowls, aren''t they?


    Oh, there''s mou.


    This name and the look of the meat shake my memory before, right?


    "Make it a bowl."


    "Whoa, that''s good."


    I smile this way at Mr. Druid''s delightful expression.


    I mean, if I was almost there, I wouldn''t have.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "What''s up?


    "Should I call you Father?


    If you can call me distrustful, you should change it, right?


    "You can call me what you want."


    "What?"


    "I don''t care if they ask me anything, I just need to stay with them."


    Oh well.


    I''m not doing anything wrong, am I?


    But as far as I''m concerned, I''m a little dissatisfied with being confirmed.


    That''s why I immediately call Mr. Druid your father...... embarrassing.


    No, I used to call him your father sometimes. Do you call that some momentum?


    "Ha, you don''t have to."


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    "Well, shall we make dinner?


    "Right."


    While cooking the rice, cut the meat of the mou.


    Cut the vegetables too and boil them sweet and spicy.


    When the rice is cooked, sprinkle the boiled ingredients with the melted eggs as a whole.


    Even when it comes to eggs, here are the six fruits.


    Stop the fire where the eggs are half ripe and complete with excess heat.


    Mr. Dora came upstairs as he set the rice aside for the tea bowl.


    "What''s that?


    He asks me wondering if the bowl I made is rare, or if rice is rare.


    "It''s a rice dish called a beef bowl. I put this on top of the rice and it''s done."


    "''Kome''?


    Mr. Dora gives a slightly surprising look.


    "Yes, rice"


    Mr. Dora stares at the rice in the tea bowl.


    Uh, I think it''s time to finish the beef bowl.


    "Um, do you want some?


    I''m thinking about the possibility of Mr. Druid replacing him, and I''m making a little more.


    So I can split it a little into Mr. Dora.


    "Is it in Salifah, too?


    "Uh, do you have one at a time?


    I can''t do it all because it''s for a change, but let''s make it a little more and apologize to Mr. Druid.


    "Then can I have it?


    Bring the tea bowl from the room, add the rice and put the utensils on top.


    "Yes, go ahead"


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Dora looked happy and went down to the ground floor.


    I wonder what you''re here to do?


    "What''s up? I thought you just picked up a cup of tea.


    Tomorrow, Mr. Druid will come who was preparing me to go to the dump.


    "Mr. Dora came and split the beef bowl for the replacement"


    "Oh, that''s good. Nothing. It''s okay."


    Wondering, but completing our own beef bowl.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Eat and check the rice condition.


    You''ve cooked a little harder.


    Well, is this about okay?


    "Which is today''s ''Kome''?


    It''s from this village.


    "Well, that''s a little different from the usual ''kome''. But it''s still delicious"


    It''s good to say it''s delicious and have someone to eat it for you.


    There are fewer replacements for Mr. Druid than usual, but the meal is complete.


    "Dear treat"


    "Thank you very much."


    Wash dishes and other dishes and ask Mr. Druid to clean them up and prepare tea to drink in the room.


    Trying to get back to the room, Mr. Dora comes upstairs in a hurry.


    "Sorry."


    "What?"


    "I came to tell you that the bread was baked, but I forgot"


    Oh, was that what just came upstairs?


    "We forgot too. I''ll get it right away."


    "I don''t care what time it is. How about" Kome "? It tasted good."


    "I''m glad it''s in your mouth"


    "Next time, could you teach me and Salifah how to cook" Kome "?


    "Fine."


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Dora hurries down to the ground floor.


    This time should be busy, it''s tough.


    When I went back to my room to talk about bread, Mr. Druid picked me up on the ground floor.


    In the meantime, prepare tea and fruit.


    The Solas are exercising after meals.


    Is that it?


    I seem to have forgotten something......


    "I''m home."


    "Ahhh! Laundry!


    "Ah!"


    Hurry up and the two of us go get the laundry.


    All the laundry was cold because of the cold, not sure if it was dry, but I took everything in and went back to the room.


    In the meantime, I''m glad it was all dry.

 246 241 words Food secured!

    "Be careful because it''s cold. And if it rains, make sure it rains. Because in this cold weather, you are suddenly deprived of your temperature and your life is at stake."


    "Yes."


    I get the attention from the gatekeeper and head out into the woods.


    I want to let Sola and the others play as much as I want today.


    From the time I arrived in the village of Hatau until yesterday, I made them put up with winter gear preparations and guild errands.


    And it''s cold.


    "My face is cold"


    "Sure, is there something about face cold control?


    to Mr Druid''s question.


    "Like rolling your face around with a cloth?


    Seriously though.


    "If I hide my face, they''ll kick me out of the village, so let''s not stop it"


    "Oh, right"


    I forgot.


    It is forbidden to hide your face, so you cannot cover your face.


    If I hide it, I won''t be allowed in the village.


    And definitely treat him as a suspicious person.


    "Well, if it gets too cold, you can hide about your mouth. Even so, not in this cold weather."


    It''s cold, but I can''t yet.


    Hard.


    Look back and make sure you''ve come a long way from the gate.


    We''ve also confirmed that there are no people around.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    When I open the bag, Sora pops out.


    Next, Ciel.


    Show me a prettier landing than Sola.


    And Flem.


    I''m going to fall out of the bag as usual, so I''ll hold him up and put him down to the ground.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora is jumping comfortably.


    Ciel is also stretching back into Adandala''s appearance a long time ago.


    "I''m sorry. It made me feel cramped."


    After all, Sola and Ciel, the woods look great.


    Flem... looks good on the blanket.


    Slowly look behind the woods with Ciel in the lead, watching the three of them.


    Back to what it was, Ciel feels like a penetration has recently appeared.


    Is it because your body''s guttered than before?


    Sola still loves Ciel.


    When Ciel returns to what she is, Sola is rolling when she hits her body.


    Flem has a delightful look on Ciel''s back.


    For now, Sola and Flem are too free.


    "Where are you going?


    "Well, you''ll be fine"


    Follow Ciel as he checks with Mr. Druid for traces of animals and demons.


    "There''s very little trace of big animals or demons around the village."


    "Right. Almost all traces of wild rats or wild rabbits."


    After a while, I come to a place that smells sweet.


    "Flowers in a season like this?


    "But there are no flowers anywhere."


    I look around with Mr. Druid, but the flowers are nowhere.


    When I look at Ciel in wonder, Ciel looks around too.


    "Ciel?


    Explore the signs of something in detail.


    There is no sign of movement.


    "Nya-yay."


    "" What''s wrong?


    I''m a little surprised Mr. Druid and his voice overlap.


    Somehow I approach Ciel feeling a little embarrassed.


    Sora also comes near Ciel and stares at something.


    If you look at the end of your gaze, there''s a little white flower there.


    There are some very cute flowers.


    "Wow!"


    I thought I was cute, but Mr. Druid has a different and unpleasant look.


    Could it also be poison?


    "Mr. Druid, do you know these flowers?


    "Oh, they say, ''Flowers calling the dead''"


    The messenger? The dead?


    You know what I''m thinking. ''It''s about dying,'' he tells me.


    Flowers calling for the dead.


    What a noisy name, but is that a flower name?


    "Is that the name of this flower?


    "No, the name of the flower is Snow"


    Lovely name for a long time.


    But flowers calling the dead?


    It looks like five white petals are shaking about 15 cm from the ground.


    The flowers themselves are also very small.


    "Why are they called flowers that call the dead?


    "There''s a lot of snow in this blooming year, and there''s more dead."


    So call the dead.


    "How did that happen?


    "What?"


    "Because this snow is purposefully telling me. It''s snowing a lot this year, so watch out."


    "Careful?


    "Yeah. The year you see these flowers, you mean take care of them because there''s going to be a lot of snow, right?


    "Oh, there was another name for you to say that, it must have been ''The Flower of the News''"


    "I like you better that way."


    I don''t like the name of the dead.


    Such a cute flower.


    "I guess it spread stronger and more impressive"


    Indeed, the dead have a stronger impression.


    I don''t know what else to do.


    Still, does the fact that these flowers are blooming make snow more severe this winter?


    "Is there a problem with the current measures?


    "Let''s go back to the inn and check it out for now. And you''ve reported seeing these flowers in your guild."


    If I keep the Alliance informed, will you take good care of it?


    Well, that depends on Mr. Gilmouth in this village.


    "Ciel, thanks for letting me know"


    "Nya-yay."


    Mr. Druid confirms where the flowers are blooming before heading to the dump for today''s purpose.


    After a while, I see a dump.


    "Is that it? This village dump is smaller than any other."


    "Right. I think it could be twice the size of the village. Is there even a Tamer in your village?


    A relatively smaller dump than I had imagined.


    I am worried about the potion, but the impression I saw is that it has been thrown away without any problems.


    Good.


    "Don''t play too far apart with Sola and Ciel. And I don''t need potions or demon stones now! And Frem, please."


    Ask 3 of them and then pick up what they need.


    "How long will you need a sword?


    Reminds me of the number of swords I confirmed last night to Mr. Druid''s words.


    I give him two bottles a day, so he won''t have a problem for the next 10 days or so, but he''ll be relieved if he picks them up.


    "The inn has 10 days. If it doesn''t snow, there''s nothing particularly wrong with it."


    "When it snows, it''s buried and you can''t pick it up."


    Yes, snow also falls in the dump, depending on the amount of snow, but it is possible that it will not be picked up.


    "Do you want to pick it up as much as you can? It won''t go to waste."


    Sure, does Sola ever waste her sword?


    "Yeah, I will"


    I leave the sword to Mr. Druid to pick up the potion and go.


    The contents of the bag are full, so it''s over.


    One more time, if you come pick it up before the snow builds up, will it be enough to cross the winter?


    I have to check the number when I get back to the inn.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, I think I could have picked up more than 30 for now"


    "Thanks"


    Looks like Mr. Druid also has a full magic bag.


    "Well, are you making a big deal of yourself today?


    "It''s okay. I''ve been begging you."


    I''m thrilled to go to Sola and the others.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, but I picked up everyone''s dinner."


    I run my gaze around Sola and Flem, but nothing has fallen.


    Plus, the power falls out of my body.


    Good. I don''t have more contents in the box.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    Ciel comes closer and rubs his face against his head with a rub.


    This is a ''I''m going away a little'' signal.


    "Are you going out for dinner?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Be careful. Because I don''t know what kind of demons there are around here."


    When I stroke my head, I narrow my eyes and give them a look that seems pleasant.


    "There was no information on the demon stronger than Adandala, but be careful"


    Mr. Druid raised his hand by gently stroking his pong and head.


    "Nya-yay."


    He shook his tail joyfully at our words and then ran off to the back of the woods.


    It''s fast.


    The more Mr. Druid unexpectedly says, the quicker he can''t see Ciel running for real.


    Well, let''s explore the woods until Ciel gets back.


    Sounds like Sora''s been nagging for a while.


    "Sora, shall we explore the woods?


    "Puffy ~"


    "... Riu ~"


    Flem sounds dissatisfied with the attitude of saying enough already.


    "It''s a frem thing."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, Flem extends his body vertically and goofly.


    Could it be protest?


    If so, that''s a lovely protest.


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft, pfft."


    "I know, so wait!


    Lift up Flem and head to Sola.


    Until Ciel gets back, can we find something?

 247 242 stories lost?

    "Puffy ~"


    The sound of Sola sounds in the woods.


    Ringing just a little louder than usual.


    To my freedom in the woods for a long time, I seem in such a good mood.


    "Sola, you can''t go too far behind the woods."


    I''m chasing Sora, who cuts the lead and jumps, but I feel like she''s trying to get to the back of the woods.


    "Pu?"


    Sora stops and looks at us behind her.


    "There could be dangerous demons and animals."


    That''s what I said, but I tilt my neck a little.


    I''ve been looking into the signs around here for a while now, but it''s crazy.


    "What''s up?


    "Uh, no movement on the signs around here."


    "Hmm?"


    "I know animals vulnerable to the cold don''t move because they could be in hibernation, but it''s strange because demons resistant to the cold aren''t moving either"


    Various signs are moving around in the woods.


    Identify and act on signs of danger or safety in them.


    When I walked into this forest, there were certainly various signs moving around.


    You felt signs of Ciel, though there were many signs of him running away.


    That''s why it''s not working at all right now.


    This is crazy.


    "You got something? Speaking of which, it''s quiet."


    If you clear your ears, you will hear wind noises and trees scrubbing, but you will not hear animals making noises.


    "You''re a little scared"


    "Right."


    Is Ciel okay?


    I get anxious and look around.


    "Puffy ~"


    Turn your gaze to Sora''s delightful voice.


    Strangely approaching, a black sphere is rolling in front of Sola.


    "Oh, is this the child of the Guardian God?


    Mr. Druid is right, he''s probably the child of Mr. Sarpent, the patron saint of the woods I saw a while back.


    "What''s going on? Is Mr. Sarpent not here?


    Talk to the black sphere, but no movement.


    Anxiously, I gently touch the black sphere.


    Bikun and trembling body at the moment of touch.


    "Good, he''s alive"


    I was worried he was dead because he wouldn''t move, but he seemed fine.


    Is it possible you''re scared?


    Speaking of which, the kid I met before was scared, too.


    Hmm, touching it could have been a failure.


    Let go of my hand and try to speak slowly and consciously with a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry. I met an adventurer a while ago. Don''t you remember?


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora is also jumping and ringing small around the sphere, but is she talking?


    After watching how things were going for a while, one more sphere came out of the sphere, basically.


    "Whoa, face."


    "I don''t know, you''re cute"


    The last time I saw him, Mr. Sarpent was more intense, so I couldn''t get a closer look at the kids.


    That''s why I didn''t notice, but the face of the black sphere seems to be another small sphere.


    How cute.


    "What, cute? No, no, that''s a little"


    Mr. Druid apparently doesn''t look cute.


    Too bad.


    I think it''s cute, but maybe this is just me feeling or something?


    I kinda hate that.


    The black sphere moves the small sphere part to look around.


    The atmosphere is desperate.


    Could it have slipped away from Mr. Sarpent?


    "Do you know where Mr. Sarpent is?


    You could have been us, and when you spoke, you stretched your neck as far as you could, looked at me, and then you shook your face sideways.


    I was surprised that there was a neck, but when I saw it, I was horrified.


    I don''t know, do you feel soothed by the way you work as hard as you want?


    "You don''t know. You''re lost."


    Shake your neck beside Mr. Druid''s words again?


    He''s not lost.


    "You know where this is?


    Once again, when Mr. Druid spoke up, the black sphere stopped moving like it had solidified with pittance.


    Wouldn''t this be lost, no matter what you think?


    I was grinning softly at Mr. Druid.


    "What shall we do?


    "Right. Sora, do you have any idea where Serpent is?


    "Pfft."


    Sora tilts her body to the side as she tilts her neck.


    Unfortunately, I don''t seem to know.


    "I don''t have a choice, wait till Ciel gets back"


    Is that the only way?


    There''s no sign of movement around, but it''s a dangerous place, so we''re not the only ones around to find it.


    It''s not convincing because we''re already moving around chasing Sola ~.


    I don''t think so, but you shouldn''t do anything more dangerous.


    I don''t know where Mr. Sarpent is now.


    "Looks like we''re gonna have to ask Ciel."


    I''m sorry that Ciel has more work to do, but I can''t even leave Mr. Sarpent''s kid here, who is said to be a fairy.


    If a bad person finds you, it could be a big deal.


    "Still, you''re a strange creature."


    When Mr. Druid clings the black sphere with his twinkles and fingers, he doesn''t scratch his face, but he''s trembling pickily.


    I guess you''re still a little scared, the movement is so tight and so cute.


    "Mr. Druid, you''re pathetic."


    "Ivy''s laughing, too."


    "''Cause the reaction is so cute."


    When the two of us are laughing, there are signs of running over here.


    I get a little nervous, but when I realized that the signs were signs I was familiar with, I lost my strength from my body.


    Sora has also noticed the signs of Ciel, and she is jumping with Piompion, turning to those who feel the signs.


    "Is that Ciel?


    Looks like Mr. Druid noticed, too, after seeing how Sola was doing.


    "Yeah. He''s back here at a great speed right now."


    While I was impressed that it was really fast, Ciel ran in refreshed.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Welcome home, are you hurt or something?


    When I hear that, Ciel rubs his face against my head with a rub.


    That power is stronger today than usual.


    Apparently, he''s hunting well and in a pretty good mood.


    I''m getting pushed around and my body is going to turn upside down.


    "Your stomach, are you full?


    Mr. Druid softly supported me in the back, so I managed to take Ciel.


    Good.


    "Nya-yay."


    He is sweet with a grunt and throat when he strokes Ciel''s head.


    Speaking of which, when I turn my gaze to the black sphere, I''m back to the state I was when I first met him.


    Apparently, surprised by Ciel, he snagged his face.


    "Ciel, I need a favor."


    Look into Ciel''s eyes.


    Ciel looks back on me, too.


    "You know, this kid. I think it''s Mr. Sarpent''s kid, the big snake I met before I came to this village. It''s like I''m lost. I''m sorry. I''m gonna lift you up a little bit."


    Gently lift up the black sphere and show it to Ciel.


    "I''d like to take you to Mr. Sarpent, but do you know where you are?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel replied without hesitation as to whether he knew where Mr. Sarpent was.


    "Where can I go to see you?


    To my question, Ciel walks out on the road he''s now back on.


    "Are you going to show me around?


    "Nya-yay."


    As soon as I look back and squeal, I walk out slowly.


    "Thanks"


    I thought about lowering the black sphere to the ground, but I remembered how fast the sphere was walking and decided to hold it up like this.


    If I was walking at this kid''s speed, it would be night.


    "Let''s go to Mr. Sarpent."


    When I spoke softly to the sphere in my arm, I was surprised because my face just popped out.


    That''s a little scary just by accident.

 248 243 words, a little reassuring.

    Follow Ciel to the back of the woods.


    Examining the signs around me, I just feel stronger than where I was earlier.


    but I do not move to feel it.


    I learn a little fear because I don''t know what''s going on, but seeing my buddies loose their wasted power.


    However, be a little more vigilant because something may happen.


    And it''s cold.


    Looks like the end got colder than I thought because I was out there for a long time.


    My fingertips and toes are ginned.


    When you get home, you have a warm bath.


    I think I understand why Mr. Druid was detained in a bathroom.


    "Hmm? Is it cold? Are you okay?"


    You saw me rubbing my fingers together, and Mr. Druid peeks into my face worried.


    "It''s okay."


    "Really?"


    Mr. Druid, you don''t like this worrying look.


    Being mean makes me feel like I''m doing something wrong.


    Well, I don''t even need to be mean...


    "Eh, I have a coat, so my body''s fine, but my hands and toes got cold. But when I get back to the inn, I''m gonna take a slow bath, so it''s okay."


    That''s kind of like an excuse.


    "Right. It''s definitely cold on the fingertips and stuff. I miss the bath."


    "Terribly."


    I see a black sphere in my arms with signs of very moving.


    The part of his face moves in a chirp, looking around.


    Is it possible that Mr. Sarpent is nearby?


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora, who was jumping heavily behind Ciel, suddenly shouts out loud.


    Turning his gaze, he jumped in with momentum.


    Looking at it in surprise, it''s apparently headed for a big black rock.


    "That''s a great big rock. Is that it? The pattern?


    When I approached him, I noticed that there was a white pattern on what I thought was a black rock.


    Besides, I''ve seen this pattern.


    "Maybe, Mr. Sarpent?


    What looked like a rock was a big torso.


    "Which side do you think is the face?


    Compare the left and right to Mr Druid''s question.


    "Eh."


    I was able to meet Mr. Sarpent, but I need to go to someone with a face because of the torso.


    but the torso is slightly bent and comparing left to right looks the same and I don''t know which way to go.


    Really, Mr. Sarpent, big enough to impress me that I''ve grown so much better.


    I can shadow over my head when I''m worried about which way to go.


    Looking up, Mr. Sarpent was looking down.


    The moment my gaze met, I was relieved to see my face without any feelings of being scared.


    "It''s been a while. Do you remember that?


    Raise your voice a little and wave one hand.


    Mr. Druid is also gently raising his hand.


    When I thought my staring eyes narrowed slightly, my face came down softly.


    "Thanks, ''cause this kid was lost"


    When he shows the black sphere in his arms, Mr. Sarpent sighs.


    And the black sphere in my arm trembled.


    Could they be angry later?


    Come on, man!


    "Yes, now be careful"


    When I put the black sphere at my feet, my legs come out and walk out towards me and Mr. Sarpent.


    but soon he tumbles into a small stone and rolls straight in the opposite direction from where Mr. Sarpent is.


    When Mr. Druid rushed to follow him and hugged him up, he now placed him on Mr. Sarpent''s torso.


    "Sorry, I should have done that from the start"


    Speaking of which, you''re not falling from above Mr. Sarpent.


    I look at the legs of the black sphere wondering.


    The toe of the black sphere has a nail, which hooks firmly onto the edge of Mr. Sarpent''s scales.


    I see, this doesn''t make it fall.


    When impressed, Ciel slimes and jumps over Mr. Sarpent.


    And Sora, who saw it.


    And get the black sphere involved, and thank you for playing.


    "I''m sorry about Sola and Ciel. I''m playing on my body, but are you okay?


    Mr. Sarpent turns a blind eye, but does not respond in particular.


    Probably saying it''s okay.


    Damn those two!


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    I look around because there was a strange noise, but there is no sign of any movement other than ours.


    Mr. Druid is looking around the woods too, but he can''t seem to find it.


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    Again, the sound was heard from above my head.


    "What, Mr. Sarpent, can you ring it?


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    Is that it?


    My mouth isn''t open...... is it ringing in my throat?


    Or can a snake ring!


    Plus, it''s a little disproportionate for a serpent with a huge body, a cute squeal.


    My voice doesn''t match my appearance.


    As I stare at Mr. Sarpent, my closest face approaches me more.


    When I was surprised by it, my tongue came out of my mouth.


    Turning his gaze, above his tongue is a black sphere.


    "Oh, no, because I''ve had enough"


    I know you tried to give it to me to thank me, but there are more demonic stones that I can''t put on the table.


    I gently refused, but they pushed me all the way.


    I rush to return it, but my face is already far away.


    I missed the time to give it back.


    Besides, Mr. Sarpent''s expression looks somewhere satisfactory and hard to return.


    "Ah, thank you"


    Thankfully, he narrowed his eyes and nodded once.


    Speaking of which, we don''t know the power of this demon stone, do we?


    If I ask, will you tell me?


    "Mr. Sarpent, what power does this demonic stone have?


    "Kukukukukukukukukukukukuku"


    Shit, I don''t understand snake language.


    I feel like you''re explaining it somehow.


    When I look up, I stare back, Mr. Sarpent.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know what you were talking about"


    "... cuckoo"


    I lose my energy from Mr. Sarpent''s voice.


    Were you still giving me an explanation?


    "Uh, yeah! Is it true you can resurrect dead people?


    To that question, Mr. Sarpent lays his neck down.


    Apparently not.


    I knew Mr. Druid was right.


    But I''m relieved to reply that it''s not.


    I don''t need such a horrible demon stone.


    "Thanks"


    The demon stone I got feels just a little lighter.


    Just about how I feel though.


    "Is it time to go back? It''s getting dark."


    Looking around, the light that was coming into the woods is weakening.


    "Yeah. See you later, Mr. Sarpent. Sola! Ciel! I''m going home."


    To my words, two swinging over Mr. Sarpent.


    "I''m leaving you."


    I say, I''m in a hurry at Mr. Druid''s word.


    Not at all.


    Gently stroke Sora and Ciel''s head once back.


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    Mr. Sarpent rang once to say hello and started moving.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Sola and Ciel say hello, too? doing.


    When I noticed, Ciel was back in Adandala.


    Ciel seems to be enjoying the change as she is able to change smoother than before.


    "Go back."


    On his way back to the village, he noticed signs of demons moving in the woods.


    I didn''t move at all until just now.


    Looking around for signs, it looks like the animals are still here too.


    "What''s up?


    "Because the signs that it wasn''t moving moved"


    "... maybe you couldn''t move because there was a sarpent"


    "Hmm?"


    "Maybe he''s scared because he''s powerful enough to be said to be the guardian of the forest"


    Scared?


    You''re so gentle?


    You still don''t know Mr. Sarpent.


    Will I see you again?

 249 244 words, too cold. Attention.

    Say hello to the gatekeeper and enter the village.


    Has the sun gone down or is the cold increasing?


    I feel considerably colder than yesterday, but is it your fault?


    "Are you going to the guild like this?


    "No, let''s go back to the inn and warm up today. It''s too cold."


    I certainly don''t have the feeling of fingertips and toes.


    Back at the inn, Mr. Dora greeted me.


    For some reason it gives a relief look.


    "Welcome back"


    "I''m back now. Can I help you?


    "The Alliance just contacted me that it could cool down quite a bit tonight."


    "Really? Speaking of which, today''s cold is good for you."


    Oh, it''s not my fault. Is it really colder than yesterday?


    "That''s right, it''s still too early to be this cold. So worry about it."


    "Maybe someone hasn''t come home yet?


    "Mr. Druid''s neighbor''s room is still full of travelers with kids."


    Mr. Dora turns her gaze outside the door.


    Surely next door, it should have been a family of four boys about my age and a little older to your couple.


    Are you all right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry I pulled you off, take a bath and warm yourself up. I''m gonna catch a cold."


    I greet Mr. Dora and as soon as I get back to my room and get ready for the bath, I head for the bath.


    Cold came from my toes and fingertips, and now my whole body is cold.


    "Getting your body warmed up slowly"


    "Copy that!"


    I''m breaking up with Mr. Druid and heading to the women''s bath.


    I move to remove the button, but I''m in trouble.


    My fingers are scratching and I can''t move.


    If you''re struggling with a bad fight,


    "Are you okay?"


    I heard a soft woman.


    Turning her gaze, a woman in her 40s or so who came up from the bath or put hot air together is looking at me at hand.


    "Button, can I help you?


    "Uh, it''s okay"


    "Don''t hesitate. If you do, you''ll catch a cold."


    My spine stretches with tension in my hands that are stretched out softly.


    The woman who noticed it hesitated a little, but she just unbuttoned me.


    "Yes, that''s all right"


    "Thank you"


    "You''re welcome. I''m staying on the third floor, Rousha. Nice to meet you."


    "I''m Ivy staying upstairs. Best regards,"


    Gently bow your head and say hello.


    I laughed happily at that and Mr. Rousha lowered his head as well.


    "Come on, take a bath. Because I''m gonna catch a cold."


    "Yes."


    If the button comes off, you can take it off even if your fingers are a little hard to move.


    When I took a bath with a towel or soap, I saw Mr. Rousha''s hindsight leaving the stripper when I checked the back.


    "You were a good man."


    Soak yourself thoroughly in hot water and warm yourself up while having the experience that hot water hurts if you get too cold.


    It feels good that the muscles that were solidified by the cold are slowly loosening up.


    What...?


    "I''m hungry"


    My body''s warmed up, and I think that''s enough.


    What...?


    All right, let''s go up!


    I wipe my body, and when I get out of the stripper, I smell bread.


    When you''re staying at this inn, you look fat.


    When I went upstairs, I saw Mr. Dora still at the front door of the inn.


    Looks like our last customer hasn''t returned yet.


    "Welcome back"


    "I''m home."


    Back in the room, Mr. Druid was already playing with Sola and Ciel, two of them.


    ... No, was it two toys?


    Sora and Ciel are hitting each other on the hips of Mr. Druid, who is sleeping on his bed lying down.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?


    "Hmm? It feels good to vibrate at all."


    ... when is this held?


    Kind of different.


    Still, does it feel good?


    "I wiped Sola''s body, so Frem wiped it on the bed."


    "Thanks"


    When I look at my bed, Flem is asleep.


    Softly observe how things are, and immediately prepare the towel and move it over there.


    Flem''s mouth is as loose as ever.


    We''re almost in the futon. Who was going to stain it?


    "Oh, I was a little bit taken care of by Mr. Rousha staying on the third floor."


    "Hmm? Something wrong?


    "I couldn''t remove the button because my fingers were shaky, so I had them removed."


    "You did, you should have warmed it up a little before you took a bath"


    "Was Mr. Druid okay?


    "I was wearing button-free clothes, so I was fine"


    Speaking of which, you didn''t.


    On cold days going to the woods, don''t wear clothes with buttons.


    "Yes, how do you warm it up a little?


    "Well, you can rub your hands together or get a steamed towel at the inn."


    Steamed towels might be good.


    In today''s cold, I couldn''t catch up enough to rub my hands together.


    What...?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Uh, I''m gonna make dinner,"


    Oh, Sola and the others didn''t even have dinner yet.


    Let''s get it ready first.


    "I''ll help. I walked around in this cold, so I''m hungry, I''m free."


    "And Mr. Druid?


    "Oh. I was embarrassed because I was hungry in the middle of a bath and someone was with me."


    Laughing at Mr. Druid''s story, he puts Solas'' potion out of his bag.


    You noticed that, Sora jumping momentum from Mr. Druid''s waist.


    "Gosh, Sola, you can''t have that now."


    Looks like it hurt.


    Did Flem also notice the potion, rolling corny out of bed and under the potion?


    "I''ll make you dinner. Sora, take your time with Frem. Ciel, all you have to do to play is wait until you''re done eating dinner. Okay, I''ll be there."


    "Puffy."


    "Riu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Rent up some cooking space upstairs and get to cooking dinner.


    I had planned to go to the woods today, so I had the soup ready in the morning.


    So just warm it up.


    Easily make a salad and later get freshly baked bread at the inn to complete it.


    I wanted to eat slowly today, so I moved to my room.


    When I looked at the bed, three of them slept side by side.


    I just let the frem move over the towel.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    On cold days, the soup is still delicious.


    There is also a large amount of meat, so it is excellent to eat.


    "I like to make soup on the day I go to the woods, I can eat it as soon as I get back and warm up"


    "Right."


    Hiu ~, rattling


    "Wow!"


    I was surprised because the wind sounded louder and the windows were shaken wide.


    "You''re getting windy."


    "Yeah."


    Eat dinner listening to the windows stir with the wind and rattle.


    Time passed for a bit of restlessness even though it was delicious.

 250 245 words Sleep deprivation

    "Nemei......"


    The wind was ringing all last night, and the windows were rattled and frankly scared to sleep.


    The sound of hiccup stirs up anxiety somewhere.


    "Morning. Are you okay? I don''t think I slept much yesterday."


    "It''s okay. I could sleep in the morning."


    "Let''s just report Snow to the guild today, shall we take it slow"


    "Yeah."


    By gently exercising a body that feels a little weak, I delude myself and go to the ground floor to get breakfast.


    As you enter the dining room, you will see the people staying at the inn gathering to talk.


    "" Good morning ""


    When I greeted him as he passed next door, each returned a greeting.


    I head straight to my seat, but Mr. Druid joins the circle where we are gathered.


    The adventurers staying at the inn exchange the information they each have during their morning greetings.


    I''m still a child, so I can''t participate.


    So the morning exchange of information became Mr. Druid''s morning job.


    "Good Morning"


    I greet Mr. Dora, who is distributing breakfast, and sit in a chair.


    We''re all always in the same place.


    "Morning, last night was awesome, but could you sleep? Sounds like you couldn''t do it."


    Mr. Dora looked at my face and laughed bitterly.


    Do you look that bad?


    When I looked in the mirror in the morning, the neighborhood was ready.


    "Do you look that bad?


    I get a little worried and ask.


    "In the neighborhood under my eyes, and my complexion is worse than usual. You okay? You got a sore throat or chills?


    Think a little, but shake your neck sideways because there''s nothing particularly wrong with it.


    "Tell me if you''re not feeling well at all"


    "Yes, thank you"


    Should I keep Flem''s potion?


    Let''s talk to Mr. Druid.


    "What''s up?


    "He looked pale, and I was worried he might have caught a cold"


    "Sure, it''s a little darker than usual. Later...... we''ll talk later"


    Somehow I wondered if Mr. Druid also remembered Flem''s potion, but Mr. Druid shrugged his shoulder when he realized it wasn''t something he could talk about here.


    Have breakfast and ask if you have any information.


    "I hear there are adventurers in this village who deliver meat to other villages and towns four times in January, and they are interrupting word from adventurers who were due back two days ago. He said he had some protection against the cold, but he didn''t seem to have thought of the cold so far. There''s going to be a search party."


    "Really?"


    Reminds me of yesterday''s chill.


    There was supposed to be a fireplace in the room made of red demon stone and it was warmer than usual.


    "Today, shall we go to the guild from lunch? You''ll be busy in the morning."


    "Yeah."


    Speaking of which, did those who hadn''t come home come back?


    Looking over the dining room, I found the family in the furthest away place.


    The kids have a pretty tired look.


    But it seemed safe.


    Back in the room, Sora and Flem had finished their meals, too.


    "I''m going to the guild at lunch, but will you come with me?


    Three people respond to my words with a pull.


    That''s cute.


    "Shall we have some tea?"


    If he didn''t think Mr. Druid was here, he''d be ready for tea.


    "Thanks"


    "Oh, I was just talking to you."


    "Hmm?"


    "Maybe I''ll start catching a cold, so let''s have a Frem potion"


    If I fall, I worry, and my plans change.


    Let''s have it here to prevent it.


    "Yeah. Flem, I''ll have a potion."


    Flem, who was relaxing on the bed, opens his eyes all the time.


    Strange to look cute even though you still have a bad eye.


    "Teri ~"


    ... It rang like I was falling asleep, does this mean ''fine''?


    When I look at Flem, my eyes, which I had been trying so hard to open, keep closing.


    "Yes."


    While I was watching Flem, Mr. Druid picked up the potion from the box for me.


    Put that in a small cup for a bite and swallow it good.


    I feel like I''m sooo stained in my body.


    After all, was it the beginning of a cold?


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah. Flem''s potion is excellent, so it''s okay"


    "Then do you want to slow down until lunch? If Ivy is going to sleep, go to sleep. Sleep deprivation is bad for you."


    "Thanks"


    My stomach is full, so my sleeper is pushing over.


    It doesn''t make sense to work hard here.


    "Sleep tight."


    "Oh, good night."


    When I''m in bed and in a sleeping position, Mr. Druid gently strokes my head.


    Close your eyes to that feeling.


    Consciousness floats.


    Wake up your sleeping body and look over the room with your arms extended.


    There is no Mr. Druid.


    When I looked over Mr. Druid''s bed, the three Solas were cuffed to sleep.


    Looking out the window, a warm light is entering the room.


    Has the cold settled?


    Gachary.


    "Morning."


    "Morning."


    When Mr. Druid comes in, the fragrant discharge of bread spreads into the room.


    I knew this smell wouldn''t make me hungry.


    "How''s your body? You look better."


    "It''s okay now."


    It doesn''t weigh what I was feeling, and the lack of sleep has been eliminated.


    "Good. Lunch, ''cause I left yesterday''s bread, okay?


    "Yeah, I''ll take it"


    Gently beat the clothes out of bed and wrinkled with bread.


    Mm-hmm. You can''t take a wrinkle.


    Maybe I should have gotten dressed before I went to bed.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Have lunch and discuss your upcoming plans.


    Even so, I''m just going to the guild.


    "If you''re tired, you can stay in the inn, okay?


    "I''m fine. I''m fine now."


    Pretty worried, but I managed to convince him to come with me.


    When I looked at Sola and the others, Bo opened his eyes and looked at this one, Syel and I met each other.


    Are you falling asleep?


    "Are you sleepy? Can I stay in the inn?


    I had decided to go with him, but he looks pretty sleepy.


    I''m a little worried, but these kids are smart, so they''ll hide properly when someone gets here.


    "Holy shit!


    A slightly grumpy voice, Ciel.


    "Want to come with me? Are you okay?"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    What a sleepy Sora voice.


    But it looks like I''m coming with you.


    Flem is... in a blast of sleep.


    I kind of feel deeper asleep than usual.


    "Because yesterday all three of them didn''t seem to get much sleep"


    "Really?


    "Oh, you were up with three as much as Ivy was going to wake up. I think I''m worried about the wind."


    So, you didn''t seem to sleep well anywhere today?


    "You should also take Flem. Flem today could be unable to cope if someone comes into the room"


    Sure, I''m pretty sleepy.


    You may find it in this state.


    "Well, let''s all go to the guild together"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."

 251 246 Stories Snows report

    Out the front door of the inn, it''s pretty cold compared to yesterday.


    For a moment, I almost went back to the inn.


    View the bag containing the Solas.


    Isn''t it cold?


    I bought a fluffy towel and it has cold control, but I haven''t thought about the cold so far.


    "What''s up?


    Mr. Druid looks worried about me staring at the bag.


    It might have made me wonder if something had happened.


    "Is there a way to keep it warm in the bag?


    Mr. Druid gave me a little thought and nodded one as if he figured out what I wanted to do.


    "Shall we talk about it by Rose''s shop on the way home?


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    "It''s about my dear companion."


    You must have heard Mr. Druid, the bag is transmitting the vibration.


    Is that Sora? Is that Ciel?


    Out on the boulevard as usual, but few people.


    Looks like a lot of people are caged in the house in this cold.


    "Not many people."


    "There''s a store that''s closed, too."


    Looking over the stall, about half of it is closed.


    This cold seems to change people''s lives.


    "Let''s go"


    I usually walk looking around, but it''s too cold today.


    As a result, the legs to the Alliance are faster with nature.


    Among the adventurer guilds I rushed, I was idle.


    I''ve never seen a guild like this before.


    "That''s just not a lot of people on a day like this. There you go."


    A man of guild staff sitting at the counter.


    He seems to be working on something, but he has sleepy eyes.


    "Excuse me."


    "Ah, welcome. What can I do for you?"


    A man who gives Mr. Druid''s voice a hazy look and rushes to fix it.


    My eyes were open, but were you asleep?


    "I saw Snow in the woods, so I got that report."


    "Thank you. Please elaborate."


    Snow was told by Mr. Druid that in one day, the flowers would grow rapidly and bloom, and then wither away and disappear.


    So even if the day I found it was different and it was blooming in the same place, it seems to be a different flower.


    And the more sightings Snow has, the tougher it''s going to be that winter.


    I don''t know how many sightings have been gathering this year, but the look on the face of the officials when they found out it was Snow''s information.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, I looked a little pale.


    Maybe there''s quite a collection of sightings?


    "Thank you"


    "No, are there a lot of reports?


    When Mr. Druid asks, he nods one small way.


    The expression was bitterly annoying.


    Exit the guild.


    I''m going to go to Mr. Rose''s shop, but the sun has hidden a little in the clouds.


    When the sun runs out of warmth, it''s really freezing cold.


    "It might be dangerous to go to the woods in full winter."


    "You just have to relax in the inn"


    "Right."


    You don''t have to go to the woods until you put your life at risk.


    If Ciel is going to live in the woods, I can''t do it. But I''m going.


    I''m with you now.


    I really appreciate Flem for creating the Demon Stone of Change.


    I''m going to Mr. Rose''s shop early.


    Even though it was faster than usual, I felt the store was farther than usual.


    You can''t guess how people feel ~.


    "There you are. Close the door immediately. It''s cold, isn''t it, Ivy?"


    As soon as I open Mr. Rose''s shop door, I hear a voice.


    He sounded a little grumpy, but the atmosphere changes from the moment he figured it out with us.


    And it makes me laugh a little bitterly.


    "I need to talk to Mr. Rose."


    "What?


    Before I came to this store, I decided to talk to Tamer about my slime.


    "I have a tasted slime in my bag, do you have any cold or heated items that I can put in my bag to keep these kids from getting cold?


    "Was Ivy Tamer?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Rose sees the bag I''m raising from his shoulder.


    It''s not just one magic bag, so it looks like we soon figured out where the Solas are.


    "Goods that warm up in the bag...... Mm-hmm, like I saw somewhere..."


    Mr. Rose turns one document after another with the item on it.


    "There it is! I knew it. How about this?


    Mr. Rose looks a little happy and gives him the documents he finds.


    Take it and read the description.


    "A heated item that uses fire magic demon stones and heats the inside of the bag. What a 2x to 3x anti-cold effect if used with a special bag. So if you want to use it, it''s definitely a better deal to use with!


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know, is this a somewhat unique recommendation or a sales clip?


    Well, it''s easy to understand when you say it''s easy to understand.


    "Sorry, I''d like to see this real thing...... is that it?


    When I finished reading it and saw Mr. Rose, I wasn''t supposed to be in front of him.


    "Is that it, Mr. Rose?


    "I''m in a good mood. He''s probably looking for me."


    You''re moving fast.


    "There it is. This is it, this is it."


    A thick wooden plate with holes in one part when you look at the item you brought it to you.


    A little bigger than the bag I''m using right now.


    "Does this really warm you up?


    Mr. Druid looks at the wooden planks wonderfully.


    "That''s what happens in the explanation. So, this is a special bag that doubles the effect of the item."


    View the bag Mr. Rose has.


    The size of the item soothes into the bottom, making it bigger than the bag it is now.


    "Why don''t you try moving the item? I didn''t know how warm it would be from the papers."


    Mr. Rose lent me one red demon stone to enhance my fire magic, so I''ll look for a way to start it from the paperwork.


    To start, place the demon stone in the hole in the wooden plate and lay it on the bottom of the bag, pressing the outing on the side of the plate once.


    That''s all.


    It looks like the demon stones you use don''t need anything that big or level.


    After a while, the twitch warms up inside the bag.


    "Wow, you''re going to be pretty warm"


    Put your arms in the bag to make sure it''s warm.


    Subsequently, Mr. Druid and Mr. Rose are also actually getting their hands on the effect of the item to make sure.


    "Sure it''s warm, isn''t this good? Oh, are you going to change your bag..."


    Mr. Druid sees the bag containing the Solas.


    Speaking of which, I''ve explained before that this is the bag that my loved ones gave me.


    So maybe I thought you were lost changing bags.


    I did get a little lost, but I''m not lost switching bags if it''s to be safe with the Solas.


    "That''s a bag for summer and a bag for winter. It''s kind of a luxury, though."


    Mr. Druid laughed at me for his cheap luxury.


    Though I didn''t think it would be that cheap.


    "I''ll pay for this place!


    "No, it''s what you need for your journey, so you should spend your co-account money"


    "No, I''ll pay for this. Because it belongs to the Solas."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Staring at each other, Mr. Druid sighs loudly for some reason.


    Ivy''s a stubborn man.


    "Eh, even Mr. Druid is stubborn!


    Mr. Rose laughed when he saw our exchange.


    "You''re really close. Ivy, why don''t you buy it for me?


    "To Mr. Rose. Um, if you get used to buying it, you might lose sight and be all I can do."


    "" It''s not ""


    For some reason they both said the same word at the same time.


    "... I want to do something for you because I''m taking care of Sola and the others"


    I really take care of Sola, Flem and Ciel.


    So things to make their environment better, I want to buy and present.


    Did this word work, Mr. Druid pulled it off for me?


    However, the next time I bought Sola''s things, Mr. Druid would have to pay for them.

 252 247, Flems. Whos the problem?

    When you return to the inn, the warmth stains your body with twitching.


    The body, which was solidified by the cold in its warmth, slowly loosens up.


    "Welcome back"


    When I put my foot on the stairs trying to get upstairs, a voice hung from behind me.


    "I''m back now...... eh!


    Turning around, Mr. Salifah is all wet.


    "What is it?


    Mr. Druid rushes to fetch the towel he keeps beside the front door and gives it to her.


    I hear anyone staying at the inn can use this towel.


    "Oh, hey, fall in the bathroom for a second."


    I''m laughing embarrassingly, but I''m worried you''ll be okay.


    "Are you all right? Are you hurt or something?


    "Mr. Ivy is so sweet. It''s okay, it happens all the time. I''m confident in the way I roll."


    Uh, confident in how to fall?


    "More than that! It would have been cold. You can use the bath at any time."


    "Thank you. But first, Mr. Salifah needs to come in. You''ll catch a cold."


    "It''s okay."


    "No. Mr. Dora will be worried."


    "You sure seem worried. Okay, I''m gonna take a bath. Ah, Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy. Dinner was different today, wasn''t it?


    "Yes. What''s that?


    Mr. Druid leans his neck strangely.


    "I need to talk to you guys for a second, and I was thinking about doing it at dinner today."


    Talk to everyone?


    "Then we''ll go to the cafeteria in time to talk."


    "Can you do me a favor?


    "Yes. Can Ivy, too?


    "Of course."


    When we''re all here, it must mean something.


    Cooperation is natural because it concerns us too.


    Ask for time and then go back to your room.


    Get Sola and the others out of the bag and take out the bag I bought at Mr. Rose''s.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    Apparently he was listening and intrigued by the new bag.


    "Even if it''s cold, this bag will keep you warm. It was cold in your bag when you went outside."


    "Pu ~"


    To my words, a pull and a sola that rocks into smaller pieces than usual.


    Does that mean it''s cold and trembling?


    If so, you''re right to buy this bag.


    "Shall we take a bath first?


    "Yeah! Yeah, but you wiped Sola''s body before that."


    Trying to get the towel wet with hot water can stop Mr. Druid.


    "I''m not letting you play outside today, is it beautiful?


    "No, that"


    "What?"


    "It''s Flem''s. Who told everyone..."


    "Pu!"


    "Nyah!"


    ".................. Teriyu"


    Every time I think about it, wouldn''t Flem''s mouth get a little better?


    If you''re putting everyone in the bag, everyone gets hurt.


    "I see. I''ll wipe."


    "Thanks"


    Pass the wet towel to Mr. Druid and I''ll sort out the bag I was using.


    Frem''s. Put the towel you smoked in the basket where you put the wash, carefully wipe the inside of the bag and dry it.


    Lay a towel on top of the heated items in the new bag.


    "Okay."


    "It''s over, too."


    Mr. Druid can be in the basket of the wash with a towel that wiped three.


    "Thank you. Your bag is ready."


    "Well, take a bath. The three of them are pretty tight. It''s soundproof, but hide as soon as someone comes into the room."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu"


    See Flem with a different short greeting.


    If you look at it, it''s a bit of a plump vibe.


    Maybe. Who did you say you were stuck with?


    I stroked my head gently and turned to the side a lot.


    ... obstinate flem, cute.


    "You''re going to take a bath. We''ll have dinner when you get back."


    When I lift up the bath and go back to my room, something is placed in front of the entrance.


    Looking around, the same thing is placed in front of the other rooms.


    Do you think you can use this for yourself?


    In the meantime, let''s keep him in the room.


    Mr. Druid returned when he opened the door and was putting in what he had left behind.


    "What''s that?


    "I kept it in front of the entrance to the room, so I thought it was a good thing to use. Do you know what it is?


    "Oh, that''s a heating item. Use the red Demon Stone to warm the whole room."


    "? The room is already warm, isn''t it?


    "Oh. Is that an explanation for this at night?


    Speaking of which, you were supposed to go to the dining room at dinner today when we needed to talk.


    I see. Description of this item?


    "What do we do? You want to have dinner by your appointment time?


    "Yeah. We''re almost done for dinner in time, so why don''t we eat first?


    The time you asked me to get together is the time I would normally be relaxing after dinner.


    So we need to have dinner a little early.


    Looking at the clock, if you were taking a short but slow break, it would be time soon.


    When you return to the room, remove the meat from the magic bag.


    Today''s meat is a thing marinated in a spicy sauce in the morning.


    Vegetables and rice!


    Today is cooked rice.


    Spicy and spicy meat on other rice, great.


    Take what you need in the upstairs cooking area and start cooking.


    Let''s start by grinding rice no matter what.


    Next, when I start cooking over the fire, I''ll get on with the other dishes.


    Don''t worry, Mr. Druid is watching the rice fires.


    Today''s vegetables taste a little thin to go with spicy meat.


    Vegetable soup with steamed vegetables.


    After that, cook the sauced meat.


    The rice is cooked while the meat is cooked, so when the meat is cooked, it is done.


    "Sounds delicious."


    "Pfft, let''s eat"


    I borrowed a desk in the cooking area for dinner today.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    All the steamed vegetables are sweet and delicious.


    Spicy and spicy meat there.


    So, cooked rice.


    Yeah, delicious.


    "Ivy, this meat is delicious"


    Good, looks like it was in your mouth.


    "Right here."


    As you are eating, one boy shows his face in the cooking area.


    Probably a kid staying on the same floor.


    "What''s up, kid?"


    "I smell hungry and I''m curious... that?


    The boy refers to the meat that Mr. Druid is stabbing with a fork.


    I''m staring at you so much.


    "Pfft, it''ll be dinner time in a little while, won''t it? Wouldn''t it piss you off if you ate at this hour?


    "That''s right..."


    You''re pretty hungry, staring at the meat.


    Mr. Druid also has a slightly troubled look at this.


    "Here! Gutty."


    "Hey, brother."


    Apparently, your brother picked you up.


    Plus, I''m horrified with Mr. Druid.


    I don''t have a problem recommending it to you, Gutty, but you''ll need your parents'' permission.


    "Excuse me. My brother."


    "No, I''m fine."


    "I''m staying on that same floor, it''s Ruidi. This is my brother Gutty."


    "Thank you, it''s the Druid"


    "It''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    When I say hello, Gutty, you wave at me.


    Ruidi, you sighed loudly and dragged your brother home apologizing for interrupting.


    "Something''s wrong with you, little brother."


    Mr. Druid is smiling bitterly.


    Sure, that was the impression.


    Your brother seemed like a tough guy.

 253 248 Stories Cold Winter Measures

    When I walked into the dining room, a lot of people were slowly bickering about whether they had already finished eating.


    When I sit in my usual seat, Mr. Dora brings me some tea.


    "Thank you"


    Enjoy the warm tea slowly.


    The tea in this inn is a little sweeter than the tea I always drink.


    Let''s ask what kind of tea it is next time.


    I see something shaking in the corner of my sight.


    Looking that way, Gutty, who I met earlier, was waving.


    Waving back at it made my hand wave more intense with a huge smile.


    I thought you were about the same age, but could it be lower than me?


    After a while, Mr. Salifah showed up in the dining room.


    "Thank you for coming together today"


    She looked over the dining room and took a small, deep breath.


    And


    "A precaution for this winter has come from the Alliance today. As you will all have already noticed, this winter has already been unusually cold. The Alliance also receives reports of ''Snow Discovery'' from many adventurers"


    When Snow''s story came out, the dining room slammed a little.


    "The years when snow is common mean the onset of winter, which can be unusually cold. From past experience, we have prepared ourselves to the best of our ability in this village. But I don''t know how much we can actually deal with it."


    The dining room is surrounded by silence.


    "The inn heating items we are using now are based on past experience and enhanced. But there is no guarantee that we will be able to cope with the cold that we will be visiting. It''s a past event in this village, but there''s a record of frozen deaths in the year the unusual cold came, even inside the heated building."


    Frozen to death in the building?


    You mean the heating didn''t keep the cold out?


    I wonder what kind of cold it is, you''re scared.


    "I want to ask all of you to help me protect my life. In the evening, heated items were left in front of each room. It''s a thing that uses red demon stones to warm the room. If you do not know how to use it, we will explain it individually later. We''d like you to use that item in each room to help us warm up the entire inn."


    Help warm the entire inn?


    "I''m just sorry, we don''t have the demon stones to just move your heating items"


    Mr. Salifah''s words make me more intentional at once.


    "The cave where the demon stone was picked collapsed, and I couldn''t secure it. Excuse me."


    Speaking of which, I heard it the first time I came to this inn.


    The cave where the Demon Stone was picked in large quantities collapsed and the price is soaring.


    "Um, how long will you need the Demon Stone?


    One man raises his hand.


    "Minimum of 5 for Level 6 Demon Stones. It depends on the cold, but if the lowest cold left in the literature comes, you might need about 20."


    The adventurers who were in the dining room breathe into Mr. Salifah''s words.


    And each one of them began to whisper.


    She sighs small and has an indestructible look.


    "20 Red Demon Stones of Level 6"


    I don''t think you had a Level 6 Demon Stone.


    Mr. Druid, because I''ve sold all the demon stones at a lower level than Level 5 found at my house.


    The Demon Stone that Flem gave me, I don''t know the level of detail, but I think it''s level 5 or higher when compared from transparency.


    Probably expects Mr. Druid to have the most level 5 or 4 hits.


    "Is there a problem if it''s level 5 or higher?


    "No, it works fine, and you won''t need 20 demon stones."


    If you can use it, no problem.


    We can also provide the remaining Demon Stone to the Inn.


    We''ll talk about this when we get back to the room.


    "If you have any questions, go ahead"


    "What should I do if I don''t have enough demon stones?


    "That''s...... I''d like to ask for a purchase, but the Demon Stone has been soaring since before this issue came up. So I can''t ask you to do it."


    Mr. Salifah will shut up.


    "Right. I''ll find a way to get it cheap."


    "Excuse me."


    Then a few questions flew over, etc., but it still seemed that none of the adventurers had 20 demon stones, and the biggest problem seemed to be securing demon stones.


    Let''s go back to your room.


    "Yeah."


    He took a seat and was stopped by Mr. Dora as he tried to leave the dining room.


    "Is it ok to use heated items?


    "Yeah, I''ve used it before, so it''s no problem."


    "Really? I''m sorry, but we need your help."


    Mr. Dora bows his head deeply.


    Like Mr. Salifah, he has a painful look that seems to suppress feelings of no place to do so.


    "We''re fine. Because there''s room for demon stones."


    "Really?


    "Yes."


    "Good. Now if you''ll excuse me."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, Mr. Dora gives a horrible look.


    I decided to go back to my room and check on the Demon Stone for now.


    Remove a few bags containing red demon stones from the magic bag containing the demon stones.


    "It''s this bag you know is level five."


    When you open the bag and put it on your desk, the number is 18 in total.


    "With this number, it won''t be a problem"


    "Um, if you can afford the Demon Stone, why don''t you offer it to the Inn?


    "I was thinking the same thing."


    Good.


    "But let''s not stop things that are too level"


    Were you at the box, you mean the demon stone?


    Sure, that would be too conspicuous.


    "So, this is the demon stone created by Frem, but the level is unknown"


    Demonic stones created by Frem in the dump.


    The level is unknown because there is no one to appraise me.


    But it looks more transparent than the Level 5 Demon Stone found at Mr. Druid''s house.


    "Provide the inn with the level we know, shall we use this one?"


    "How many are there?


    "Eh, 33 in all"


    Demon Stone above level 5 from transparency.


    I wonder if this would be okay with a smaller number.


    "You''re not offering this one?


    "I don''t know the level."


    Can''t we offer something that we don''t know the level of?


    "It would be a little uncomfortable not to examine the level of demon stone you have. It''s also remarkable to have 33 such high level Demon Stones appraised. That''s why if you don''t serve it here, the aftertaste will get worse."


    Mr. Druid holds his head.


    Well, surely there''s no adventurer who doesn''t look into the level of demon stones that make it money.


    Hold one demon stone and cast it into the light.


    Plus, a little cloudy, but transparent demon stone.


    Even one of these is definitely noticeable, right?


    "Do you want to draw someone to this side?


    Huh?


    I don''t know, I think I heard some horrible words from Mr. Druid.


    "Mr. Druid?


    "Even so, I don''t know anyone in this village. It doesn''t mean anyone''s okay."


    Uh... I''m serious about Mr. Druid''s eyes.


    But I do think we need someone to help us.


    Then you might be able to ask Flem to produce more demon stones.


    "Teri ~"


    If you''re worried, Flem''s squeal reaches your ear.


    When I look at it, it''s unusual that the other two are asleep, but Frem is awake and looking at this one.


    "Frem, if I told you to get some more red demon stones, would you produce them?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem shudders with a pull and looks happy.


    Apparently, they''ll cooperate.


    All my people are so sweet - they get a little dusty.


    "All right, let''s be the captain"


    While I was thinking a lot, Mr. Druid made a horrible decision.


    "Um, Mr. Druid"


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh, um... ah! Find out if there are any items at Mr. Rose''s that can check the level of the Demon Stone."


    Yeah, there might be an item like that.


    "I see, did you have that hand"


    Looks like he managed to stop the noisy idea.


    I wonder what I would do if I didn''t have an item at Mr. Rose''s.

 254 249 stories A nasty item

    The cold eases only a little when the sun is out.


    At that time, I head to Mr. Rose''s shop.


    "There you are."


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh? Did you still need something?


    Mr. Rose seems strange to us visiting day after day.


    Answer that with a bitter laugh.


    "Hey, I''ve got an item I really want"


    "What?


    "Do you have any items that you can find out about the level of Demon Stone?


    Mr. Rose opens his eyes in surprise.


    "Demon Stone Level? If you go to the guild, you''ll have an easy look into it."


    You''re right, but I still don''t think so?


    "I''d like to do a little personal research. Don''t you?


    Mr. Druid explains the grin and laughter, but Mr. Rose''s eyebrows rose a bit.


    Is this suspicious?


    "... it''s not a criminal relationship, is it?


    "Absolutely."


    View Mr. Rose and Mr. Druid alternately.


    We''re both facing each other seriously.


    I have unusual tension and my heart is beating and loud.


    "Heh, well, that would be nice"


    "Thank you. So, is there?


    "There is one thing. But I don''t know the details like appraisal skills, there''s a problem with that."


    Problem?


    "Can you show me?


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Mr. Druid sighs as he drops Mr. Rose off to the back room.


    "Nervous ~"


    "Good luck"


    Speaking of which, I have a magic item that reads the function of the item, but can''t I see the demon stone level with that?


    "Um, can''t we see the Demon Stone level now?


    It was nearby, take a magic item that reads the function.


    "Then we can''t find out the demon stone level. If we can do that, we can''t buy it."


    "Can''t buy it?


    "The magic item is only allowed to be possessed by a person who has been tested and qualified and who has a store that sells the item."


    "Exams? Qualifications?


    "Some items are dangerous, depending on how they are handled. That''s why we need knowledge, but if we don''t manage it properly, we can bias that knowledge, right?


    Indeed.


    "For this reason, there are exams to find out that everyone has more than a certain amount of knowledge. If I fell five times, I wouldn''t qualify for life."


    That''s a tough world.


    Speaking of which, the moment I heard about the exam, I felt a great rejection.


    I understand that the thing called exams is hard, but I don''t actually know what it is.


    Probably brought back my senses before.


    It''s been quiet lately, so I''m a little surprised.


    "You kept me waiting. This is it."


    Mr. Rose returns with a black board in his hand.


    "This is it, when you put down the Demon Stone, you should see the level. Probably."


    Even though I''m always confident Mr. Rose, the description of this item is a little different than usual.


    Looking at the black board while wondering, Mr. Rose put one demon stone on that black board.


    Wait for the level to appear, but no change.


    "Oh, no."


    "What?"


    A deep wrinkle between your eyebrows as you turn your gaze to Mr. Rose''s words.


    "What do you mean?


    "As you can see. This appraisal skills-based item is a real pain in the ass."


    "You mean fragile?


    "No, this isn''t broken. I just don''t respond."


    It''s not broken, but it doesn''t respond?


    Uh, aren''t you saying that''s broken?


    "This item is moody, sometimes it moves and sometimes it doesn''t. The cause is unknown. I do a lot of research, too, but I have no idea."


    Mr. Rose replaces the Demon Stone on the black board with the other Demon Stone.


    but unresponsive.


    He''s used a different demon stone several times to find out, but he''s not responding.


    Isn''t it broken after all?


    "If they don''t respond so far, they''re gonna think it''s broken."


    My gaze wandered a bit.


    "Still, you''re not really responding again today ~"


    Mr. Rose sighed loudly.


    "In the meantime, this is the item that examines the level of the Demon Stone. Representation of items not recommended from me"


    Exchange your gaze with Mr. Druid.


    Certainly not useful in this.


    Not what I found out how long it would take to get it all done.


    ... I''m also anxious to see if it really works.


    "You''re right, Mr. Rose. This is a little."


    "Right. You can''t."


    "Excuse me, Mr. Rose. You let me out."


    When I apologize, I can grin and stroke my head with a little strong force.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Why would you want this stuff more than that? Are you forbidden to enter the guild?


    "No, it doesn''t"


    "Then it won''t be a problem. Guild is the best way to find out the level of Demon Stone."


    I do know that.


    But I have a problem with the demon stone I''m going to look into...


    Hmm. I don''t know what to do.


    "Ivy."


    "Yes?"


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he seems to be taking something seriously and his expression is rude.


    "What is it?


    Look at that look and tighten your feelings a little.


    "Why don''t you talk to Mr. Rose? He''s got a big face, and he trusted us."


    Speaking of which, he believed me even though I didn''t tell him anything detailed earlier.


    When I saw Mr. Rose, I shrugged my shoulders.


    And the demon stone rolling around the black board is repeatedly unloaded on the board.


    Apparently Mr. Rose hasn''t given up yet.


    "Right. Besides, I reacted to Mr. Druid''s words now. Can we talk, people?


    The bag I''m raising from my shoulder conveyed the vibration.


    I laugh at that.


    Bigger vibrations than usual.


    Mr. Rose, who was listening to our conversation, is tilting his neck.


    I guess it''s natural that if you look around you don''t know what it means.


    "Uh, I just wanted to tell you something."


    "I''d like you to decide if you can cooperate after hearing that."


    Seeing Mr. Druid and my face, Mr. Rose laughed and nodded at me.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll close the store."


    "What, okay?


    "You don''t like someone asking you, do you? Besides, I hate to interrupt in the middle of a conversation."


    Uh, is that good?


    ''You can''t stop us,'' I smiled bitterly when I saw Mr. Druid.


    I certainly can''t.


    Because her face, which is closing the store, looks like a lot of fun.


    "All right! Let''s cut off the sound."


    That''s just familiar with the item and ready in no time.


    "So, what do I have to do to help?


    "May I make a decision after listening to you?


    "I like things that seem fun."


    Is that what it''s supposed to look like?


    Wouldn''t you get caught up in something and get in a lot of trouble?


    "Ivy, you don''t have to look so worried. I''ve seen all sorts of people, and my eyes look fat."


    "Huh."


    Mr. Rose recommended me to sit in a chair alongside Mr. Druid.


    She''s the one in the front seat, but black board and demon stone on the desk.


    I don''t think I''ve given up yet.


    "Oh, I''m out!


    "" Eh!


    Mr. Rose gave a happy look when the black board glowed pale.


    After a while, the black board said, ''Magic enhancement? Red Demon Stone Levels 7-8''.


    Wasn''t it broken?


    And what a subtle explanation.


    "Still doesn''t boil down, does it?"


    I laugh at Mr. Rose''s words.


    It certainly doesn''t explain fire magic enhancement, and levels 7-8 are a lot of mess.


    I heard that Demon Stone has quite a different amount of magic accumulated just because of one different level.


    "You can''t do this a little bit."


    Mr. Druid also shook his head sideways at the description displayed.


    "I''m telling you, this item is still a higher-level one. What a mess of items down here."


    Items are deep.


    In many ways.

 255 250 Stories Introduction

    "Uh, I said earlier that I was Tamer"


    It''s nervous to tell others about yourself and your people.


    "All you have to do is say what you can. Ivy''s too honest."


    "What?"


    "Adventurers and travelers need a little bruise."


    Bruises?


    "That you can be a little greedy so that you''re in your favor. You can''t be terrible."


    ...... eh.


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he laughed bitterly.


    Does this mean he thinks so, too?


    "So you don''t have to tell me everything honestly. I told you. I believe I have eyes for people, and I like fun."


    Mm-hmm. So you don''t need a detailed explanation because you believe me?


    I don''t know that I like fun things...


    It''s hard.


    "So, why do you want appraisal items?


    ... I don''t really know when it comes to bruising.


    It became unnecessarily difficult to explain.


    "Mr. Rose, Ivy''s got it figured out and it''s counterproductive"


    I don''t think I''m thinking about it.


    "Sounds like it. It made sense to think more easily."


    Easy, easy.


    "The reason I want appraisal items is because I''m taming the slime that revives the Demon Stone. Uh, because I needed to know the level to offer it."


    Now, will you pass it on?


    You''re okay because you didn''t say anything wrong, right?


    When I saw Mr. Rose, he had an indescribable look.


    Is that it? Wrong?


    "Got it for now. I mean, you want to find out because there''s a demon stone that doesn''t know the level."


    "Yes!


    Good. It''s passed down properly.


    "There''s a big groove between us, isn''t there?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    What kind of groove?


    "Ivy is adorable. Watch out for bad guys from now on."


    Uh, where did you get that story from?


    "It''s okay. ''Cause I''ll keep a good eye on the man who approaches me."


    Mr. Druid, I''m a little scared.


    Besides, why are we talking about that?


    "Uh, can I introduce you to my people?


    You should keep it face-to-face with everyone, right?


    I need your help.


    "You''re a really good girl."


    Mr. Rose is turning a huge warm gaze.


    That gaze kind of muzzles my back.


    Do you call it embarrassing or illuminating?


    "Ivy."


    Turning his gaze to his voice, Mr. Druid is enduring a laugh.


    "Mr. Rose didn''t have to tell me why he had a demon stone of uncertain level."


    "What?"


    But I think they just suspect you have a demon stone that you can''t look into in your guild.


    "All I had to say was, ''I have a demonic stone I want to offer, but I don''t know the level, so I wanted to find out the level''"


    "That''s all?"


    Quickly turning his gaze to Mr. Rose, he was laughing.


    "I don''t really ask you how you want to personally find out about the demonic stones that are easy to find out in your guild. I know there must be some reason for how I had the Demon Stone. But looking at Ivy, Mr. Druid''s attitude, etc., he doesn''t look like a bad guy. I decided to believe it, so I didn''t care how I had it."


    Yes, it is.


    "Mr. Rose, that''s cool"


    Before I think about it, the words in my head come out of my mouth.


    Mr. Rose laughed out loud when he heard it.


    "That''s a good word."


    "Um, I''d like to introduce my people to Mr. Rose. Everyone''s a good girl."


    I''d like to skip all my wishes and stuff and introduce Mr. Rose to Sola and the others.


    And I want Mr. Rose to know about the Solas.


    "Thanks, but promise"


    "Yes."


    Soothingly stretches his back to Mr. Rose''s serious expression.


    "Not to believe too much in people. You still don''t understand who I am, do you? Yet I can''t believe I''m taming a rare slime that can resurrect the Demon Stone. What would you do if they attacked you? Besides, it''d be sad if they took it away from you to try to make an easy introduction, wouldn''t it? Okay? ''People suspect him.'' This is important. ''


    Is that it?


    It''s like they said something similar somewhere.


    Where are you?


    Those are... the words of your master.


    Yes, Master told me something similar.


    "Um, it''s not a mistake that I told Mr. Rose. I talked to my buddies, and I decided it was okay."


    There''s no way that someone who preaches like that is a bad person.


    That''s what I judge.


    "I''m so happy about Ivy. But you still have anxiety ~. Ivy, laughing and approaching people is what you need to be aware of!


    "Yes, but my Tamed Sola is a child capable of judging people."


    "Ivy, from beside what I''m saying!


    "But Sola said it was okay about Mr. Rose."


    You want me to introduce you earlier. The vibrations are getting intense and I''m about to get out of the bag.


    "Ha, I''m really glad you said that. But..."


    Mr. Druid erupted when Mr. Rose turned his gaze to Mr. Druid with a somewhat tired look.


    "In the meantime, I''m gonna get you all out of your bags."


    Sola and Ciel out of the bag, plus Frem out on it.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    Three on the desk, each greeting Mr. Rose.


    "I don''t know what to say, it feels like Ivy''s taunted slime."


    I wonder what you''re under the impression?


    I see three, but nothing particularly odd about them.


    As usual.


    "In the meantime, let''s have some tea and settle down"


    Mr. Druid has put the place away, so I sit in a chair and have tea.


    Then I''m going to explain about Sola, about Ciel, about Flem.


    When I said I could make potions, Mr. Rose was quite surprised.


    Surprising Mr. Rose, who''s been through a lot, is still amazing.


    On the other hand, Ciel explains that she is Adandala as she is, and she looks at Ciel and tilts her neck.


    "How did Adandala slime"


    "Flem made me a demon stone with the ability to change, and that''s how big it is"


    Mr. Rose reaches out to my head and gently strokes me.


    "Thanks for talking to me"


    The words loose the power of your body.


    Don''t be nervous about introducing your buddies, even if you know it''s okay.


    All right, let''s get this over with.


    "Yes."


    "Ivy and the others want to find out the level of the Demon Stone in confidence, right?


    "That''s right. Is anybody there?


    When you look into it, you become someone with appraisal skills.


    When I saw Mr. Rose, he gave a complicated look and shook his neck to the side.


    "Really?"


    "I think there are more appraisal skills than other towns and villages because this village had all sorts of demonic stones picked from the cave. But everyone should have signed up for the guild. I don''t trust appraisers who are traveling."


    Yes, it is.


    "Mr. Rose, I have a favor to ask you"


    Mr. Druid stares seriously at Mr. Rose.


    I nod at it and move on. Her eyes are serious too.


    "Chief of the vigilante, could you introduce your son?


    Speaking of which, that''s what Mr. Druid was after.


    "I don''t mind that, but wouldn''t Gilmouth be better?


    I need you to introduce me.


    Is it that easy?


    But what do you mean, Gilmouth is better?


    "Gilmouth would be better at handling demon stones. Because I deal with it originally."


    "Yes, but because I don''t know"


    "Shall I introduce him?


    "It''s fascinating indeed, but I heard rumors that the top commercial and adventurer guilds are unfriendly. We know each other in the commercial guild, so I''d prefer not to introduce Gilmouth in the Adventurer''s guild."


    "I see."


    Eh!


    Are the heads of both guilds unfamiliar?


    There is such a village.


    "Okay, let me introduce my son. Then you know someone who can check the level."


    Looks like we kind of got the story together.


    Good.

 256 251 stories Youre cute!

    "Still, these kids are adorable"


    Mr. Rose looks at the three in front of him and strokes his head in turn.


    And happy to pull swinging Sola, Ciel, and Flem.


    "He''s so, so cute!


    I was happy with Mr. Rose''s words, and I got a slightly rubbed voice.


    I''m happy to be able to introduce my lovely and dear companion to someone who really worries me.


    I really want to brag about the Solas to a lot of people, but I can''t do that.


    "Hehe, Ivy loves these kids."


    "Yes. Very"


    My expression would be pretty loose.


    I feel so good that I don''t have to look in the mirror to know somehow.


    "Yes, when should I introduce my son?


    "It''s fine when the captain''s time is free. This one has plenty of time."


    "Really? Sorry."


    Flem moves over the desk and stretches toward me.


    I''m a little confused by my first attitude, but when I hold it up and put it on my lap, I stare at it.


    Tilt your neck as you look at Flem.


    "What''s going on?


    "Teri ~"


    I feel like I''m suing something.


    But I understand... I''ll think about all the things Frem wants.


    "Are you sleepy?


    They''re not because they don''t respond.


    So, what is it?


    No, I can''t even think about it.


    "I''m sorry, uh, you might find that I have some advice,"


    Flem''s gaze turns toward the desk behind him.


    Black board?


    Take Flem''s face down to the side and peek in.


    Hmm?


    "Demon Stone?


    Is it the Demon Stone, not the black board?


    Speaking of flems, demon stones and potions.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem in a good mood for my words.


    Good, looks like you got it right with the Demon Stone.


    Could it be


    "Flem, do you want to build a red demon stone?


    "Ryuuuuuu ~"


    Apparently, you''re right, expressing stretch and joy on your lap.


    "Are you going to build me a magic stone?


    Mr. Rose checks with Flem.


    "Riu ~"


    And Flem answers with a cheerful voice.


    You''re kind of more motivated than usual.


    "But Frem. Because there are no used up demon stones here. I''ll pick it up at the dump tomorrow."


    "Teri ~"


    You don''t have to be in such an obvious mood.


    "There are demonic stones that have become like gray stones. Is that okay?


    To Mr. Rose''s words, Flem''s mood returns all at once.


    Really, today''s Flem is too different than usual.


    Mr. Druid is also looking at Flem with a little surprise.


    "Frem, are you okay?


    "What do you think? Hopefully I won''t be exhausted later."


    I''m glad you''re doing well, but it would be pathetic if you were exhausted later.


    We need to take a good look.


    Mr. Rose went back to the back room and came back a while later with a slightly larger wipe bag.


    A bag that looks heavy, placed on a desk.


    Loosen the strings, open the bag and there''s a ton of grey stone.


    If I didn''t know anything, it would look like a particularly worthless bag just packed with stones that looked like they were rolling on the side of the road.


    "That''s a great amount."


    "You''ll need a demon stone to fix the item and move it to try it out. I forgot to throw it away, so it seemed pretty cumulative"


    I see. Look around.


    You''ll need quite a few demon stones just to move this many items to try.


    "Teri ~"


    Flem gazes at the grey stone placed on his desk.


    And happily jumped right on my lap.


    Its height, about 10 cm.


    The low jump is such that I don''t realize it until I''ve looked closely.


    I''ll put Flem near the bag for you.


    "As much as you like."


    To Mr. Rose''s words, Flem rocks with a pull.


    And swallow the demonic stone that only looks like a very ordinary stone in the bag.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    The demonic stone that enters Flem''s body is wrapped in bubbles and becomes invisible.


    And the sound of Flem.


    Except the voice is so loud that you won''t know it until you get close.


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    What a light noise I hear and a beautiful red demon stone pops out of Flem''s mouth.


    "Are you so early? And it''s a beautiful stone again."


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    Flem immediately swallows the next demonic stone and shudders with a pull.


    Keep your eyes closed when you see how it goes, and you look happy.


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    Second complete.


    Flems that shake happily with the pull and let the next one swing.


    "Sounds like fun"


    Mr. Druid takes the demon stone that popped out of Flem and places it next to the demon stone that was resurrected first.


    "Yeah, you make demon stones, did you like them?


    It would be pathetic if you were putting up with what you liked.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    Nevertheless, I see the red demon stones lined up.


    As always, it''s a beautiful demon stone with transparency.


    "That''s beautiful, too. It''s been a while since I''ve seen such a transparent demon stone. The last few years, the magic stones you can take in the cave have been falling in level."


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    "Really?


    Mr. Druid places the third red Demon Stone in line with the previous two.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    I look around because I realize that Sora and Ciel are important.


    Is that there?


    "Ivy, here"


    Looking in the direction Mr. Druid''s fingers point, Sola over his head, Ciel over his shoulder.


    "Isn''t it heavy?


    "Kind of. But it''s not the weight of the problem."


    And why is that?


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    The fourth one is slightly smaller and a little cloudy when arranged in three pieces.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    Ivy, is Flem okay? You''ve created so many demonic stones. "


    Mr. Rose looks at Flem worried.


    I wonder what it means to be okay.


    "Uh, what is it?


    "It takes a lot of magic to revive the Demon Stone. Wouldn''t it be out of magic if I revived you so continuously?


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    Out of magic?


    If you ask me, it takes a lot of magic to revive the Demon Stone, doesn''t it?


    "I''ve never been worried about magic because Flem''s resurrecting 20 of them too commonly."


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    "Yeah. But you didn''t lose your magic when you revived more than 20, did you?


    "Oh, you didn''t have a problem."


    "That''s amazing. Is Ivy the owner of a lot of magic?


    "" Huh?


    Oh, Mr. Druid and I had an overlapping voice.


    You know I''m the bottom line.


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    "Why is that?


    "''Cause the magic of the demons you tame by Tamer would change, wouldn''t it?


    "Really?


    "Oh, if you say so, I did"


    You remembered, Mr. Druid slapped him on the knee with a pong and a hand.


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    But isn''t that information incorrect?


    I can''t explain more than I am here.


    "Um, I..."


    If it was Mr. Rose, it would be fine.


    A glimpse of Sora riding over Mr. Druid''s head makes me gaze at Sora, who is staring at me.


    And swinging happily with the pull.


    And with your help,


    "No stars, so there''s not much magic, and it''s not strong."


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    "What!"


    Oh, that''s the biggest surprise of the day.


    Hey, I''m happy with that.


    "Ivy, that''s not what I''m talking about! What if they abuse you!


    Glad to hear it, but seriously pissed me off.


    Wrinkle between my eyebrows, a little...... no, I''m pretty scared.


    "It doesn''t mean pompous. I thought Mr. Rose could be trusted, so no problem."


    I''m scared, but because it''s Mr. Rose.


    I don''t care who he is. I don''t trust him!


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    "Huh, but no stars?


    "Yes."


    "Is Adandala actually a rather weak demon?


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    Ciel has been suspected.


    Hurry up and tell us how you taemed Ciel.


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s a bunch of awesome kids around Ivy."


    "Ryu!...... Pong"


    "Oh, Ivy, Flem fell"


    "What? Oh, because I knew I was too uptight"


    On the desk, Flem sleeping on his back.


    And beside it, the demonic stones brought back to life by Frem are neatly arranged by Mr. Druid''s hands.


    18 in all.


    While we were talking, we were hearing noises, but more demonic stones are resurrecting than we were hearing.


    "Ahhh, that''s"


    An eye-catching demon stone among the lined demon stones.


    Transparency that is distinctly different from other demonic stones.


    "What, this"


    Mr. Rose is squinting around holding it in his hand.


    "Probably a Level 1 or 2 Demon Stone."


    "Level 1 or 2? It''s the first time you''ve ever seen such a level of demon stone."


    Mr. Rose was impressed and gently returned the demon stone to his desk.


    "Exactly, if you offer it, you''ll make a scene."


    Exactly. This doesn''t seem to work, too bad.

 257 252 Stories Very Satisfied Flem

    It looks like a lot of fun to revive Flem''s demon stone, and honestly I want him to continue.


    Talking to Mr. Rose and Mr. Druid about that led to the fact that we now need a large quantity of red demon stones in this village, so we can ''resurrect them until Frem is satisfied''.


    The next day, when I put down the demonic stone that Mr. Rose gave me before Frem, who had just woken up, I opened my eyes and looked surprised.


    "Oh, isn''t this the first time Flem''s ever opened his eyes so much?


    Mr. Druid, who was about to leave the room to tell him if he had dinner today, is stopping and seriously observing Flem''s expression.


    "Yeah."


    As Mr. Druid says, the look on Frem''s face I see for the first time.


    The usual sleepy look is cute, but so is this amazing look.


    As he stroked Flem''s head pounding, he left the room.


    "Riu?


    I''m too cute to tilt my body with that look or something.


    "Oh, I have to explain. Eh, this village needs a ton of red demon stones, so you can use this demon stone freely. Except for this village."


    Selling a ton of demon stones, wouldn''t that be a problem title or something?


    "Ryu, Ryu, Ryu, Ryu"


    You understood, I was so excited that I shook my pull out.


    That, Sola and Ciel are pulling on a pretty exciting state.


    I honestly didn''t expect to get excited so far, so I pulled it off a little too.


    Nevertheless, the fact that I''m so excited may still have made me put up with it all along.


    "Flem, calm down"


    Turning his gaze to my words, he seemed to have jumped towards me in front of him, but he rolled over.


    I guess Flem was going to express his happiness and jump into his arms like Sola would.


    Just so excited, Flem couldn''t seem to do anything about it.


    I don''t feel like I''m somehow losing my jumping power more than before.


    Well, I think it''s okay because I have an appetite and energy.


    "Flem, I hope you bring me back to life as far as I can enjoy myself. Because I don''t need to work hard to turn it into a high level demon stone. I can''t provide it. Forbidden to impose."


    "Teriyu ~"


    Still uncomfortable with the excitement.


    Are you all right?


    When Mr. Druid came back to his room, he had a letter in his hand.


    "Ivy, Rose told me you wanted me to come to the store tomorrow at lunch."


    "Roger that! That was faster than I thought."


    Mr. Druid said it could take about a week because he''s a busy captain.


    Yet two days after I spoke to Mr. Rose.


    "I hope Mr. Rose hasn''t said he can''t."


    That seems possible.


    Well, it''s not a bad story because it''s about the red demon stone offering.


    You''re Mr. Rose''s son, so I know you''re okay, but you''re a little nervous.


    "I just realized that"


    "Yes?"


    "We don''t need to know the level of Demon Stone we''ve decided to offer."


    "... right"


    It is certainly up to me to talk to Mr. Druid about offering it regardless of the level.


    Mr. Rose wants you to stop high level Demon Stones at level 1 or 2, so I don''t know the level of transparent Demon Stones but plan to exclude them.


    Other than that, it should probably be ok...... I''m sure.


    "Besides, both guilds issued an emergency declaration this morning. More than this, we should be able to split the price of the Demon Stone into about four different types."


    "We got an emergency declaration?


    "Oh, I just checked. I was calling for demon stone offerings. Looks like it''s not enough."


    Emergency declaration issued in weather relations.


    Sure, with a declaration to be issued when life-threatening abnormal weather is predicted... what is it?


    "Was there some kind of restriction?


    I''ve never been through this before, so I don''t know.


    "There have been no restrictions so far, but it''s possible we''re going to hang out or something. And if it involves us, I wonder if it offers red demon stones, heated items, and each potion."


    "You can''t have a potion"


    I guess we can''t offer potions.


    I looked at the box, I remembered the potion inside and gave up.


    "And what''s the price of four demon stones?


    "Each Demon Stone that I would provide if it were always comes with an amount of money individually. Buy at 60% of the normal price for the offer. But if there''s an emergency declaration out there, it''s the other way to divide it up in the villages, but it was divided into four types, from level 1 to 4, from 5 to 7, from 7 to 8, and from 9 to 10, and the amount was determined for each. I don''t judge individually. It''s probably the same in this village."


    "It is."


    "Ivy, by the way"


    ".................. yeah"


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, Frem continues to revive the Demon Stone.


    He says as far as I can enjoy it, so there won''t be a problem.


    And it looks like fun.


    Sora and Ciel seem to enjoy the atmosphere as well, rolling the resurrected demon stone to play.


    "... Is that good?


    "Uh..."


    The demon stone that Sora and Ciel are playing with.


    I guess the two of them understood the earlier story and kept their hands off the demon stones they needed.


    I mean, I''m playing with demon stones I can''t offer...


    Shiny and glowing demonic stones that are going and going between the two.


    I guess it would be a sight to doubt your eyes if someone else saw it.


    "Because that''s a demon stone I''m not offering"


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly.


    "Sure. Oh, more."


    Between Sola and Ciel, there is an increase in the number of sparkling demon stones from one to two.


    2 roll cleverly toward the target, even if increased to 2.


    ... Sounds like fun, and Mr. Druid and I are the only ones in this room.


    So let''s just say it''s okay.


    "With that said, I told you I can''t offer a high level of demon stone, but maybe Flem himself can''t adjust it?


    "That could be possible."


    If you can''t adjust, the resurrection will be a big deal if you don''t get it right.


    I''d rather not have more high level demon stones.


    If they say the magic box just fills, yes, it does.


    "Riu!"


    Flem sounded satisfied.


    Seeing it, you were finally satisfied or the demon stone revival work had stopped.


    Look around Flem.


    I kind of feel the number of demon stones rolling is a bit higher than ever, but is it my fault?


    "Frem, that''s a lot again today. 28 in all. There are three of them that are transparent."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Did you have fun?


    "Riu!"


    A loud voice in Mr. Druid''s words.


    Glad to have a sound blocking item in the room.


    "Riu ~..."


    Flem''s voice, which has always been healthy and in a good mood, becomes a squishy voice all at once for some reason.


    Seeing Flem, he has repeated several major stretches with a sleepy look.


    "Flem, try too hard. But thanks."


    When I thought I had a huge abduction, I fell asleep knocking Cotten and his face forward as it was.


    "That''s sudden."


    There is a bitter smile in Mr. Druid''s words.


    Place the demonic stone that was rolling in one bag.


    "Tomorrow, you have a magic stone to give to the captain."


    "Well, it''s a judgment to see how it goes a little bit"


    Really?


    Mr. Rose''s son, so I didn''t think it would be a problem.


    "Ivy, if you trust me too much, Mr. Rose will piss you off."


    My thoughts have been read.


    "Ahahahahaha, but it''s Mr. Rose''s son."


    "If I''m honest with you, it''s a sermon, no doubt."


    Sure, I can imagine myself dripping in front of Mr. Rose.


    "After you make sure it''s a proper crowd, right? Yes."


    Ask Sola to help.

 258 253 stories, youre mad!

    "Hello?"


    I came to Mr. Rose''s store, but the curtains are closed and it doesn''t look like it''s open.


    In the meantime, check if the door opens.


    I opened it, so I opened the door and tried to speak inside.


    "What are you doing? Come on in."


    I don''t see him, but I heard Mr. Rose.


    Plus, I step inside the store in awe.


    "Hello"


    Mr. Druid comes in from behind and closes the door perfectly.


    Today the chill is worse than yesterday.


    Even though the sun is out, the cold is restless.


    "Come here, it''s warm."


    When I go to the voice-over, the mobile heating items I saw in the inn are running.


    And one man near it.


    This is Mr. Tableau, the head of the vigilante in this village.


    "Today, I''m sorry for taking the time"


    Seeing Mr. Druid bow his head lightly, he lowers it in a hurry.


    "No, my mother told me there was something I wanted you to cooperate with, but what is it? There''s just something I can''t help you with, so I want you to understand that."


    I don''t know, your voice is a little stiff.


    Is it possible that they suspect something?


    Mr. Druid grinned bitterly at the attitude and Mr. Rose frowned between his brows.


    He wants Tableau to handle it.


    Mr. Rose tells me to be unfaithful and rotten.


    Besides, I think there''s a little bit of a problem with the way you put it that you want me to handle it.


    "Processing?"


    Captain Tableau sees Mr. Druid.


    "Yeah, there''s something I''d like you to handle confidentially, can you?


    Following Mr Rose, Mr Druid puts it in a similar way.


    Besides, it came with ''secret''.


    If you put it that way, it could be thought of in a bad direction.


    Captain Tableau seems to suspect us.


    When I look at him, a rugged look.


    Oh, I knew I misunderstood.


    "You want me to give you a hand with the crime?


    To the words of Captain Tableau, Mr Druid, with a grin and a grin.


    Mr. Rose doesn''t say anything either.


    Could this be with the waza?


    But why not?


    "I''m not going to lend a hand in crime"


    I''m afraid of Captain Tableau''s gaze and voice.


    Somehow I''ll keep about two steps back.


    Still, you''ve been questioning us since the beginning.


    I was normal when I met her before.


    Have you done anything to catch your eye in the last few days?


    "I''m talking about the red demon stone, aren''t you willing to listen to me?


    Mr. Druid, I feel like I''m keeping an eye on Captain Tableau.


    Does it make sense to direct it like you doubt it?


    ... I don''t get it.


    When I look at Mr. Rose, his shoulders are trembling and his gaze is down.


    Is it possible you''re enjoying a laugh?


    "... I am not going to lend a hand to crime in any difficult situation. If this is what you''re talking about, excuse me!


    "Ahahahahaha! Who''s blowing me into what this stupid son of a bitch is doing this time?


    Mr. Rose''s laughter echoed into the store as Captain Tableau tried to make a move.


    Captain Tableau with the look of surprise at that.


    He looked at Mr. Rose and Mr. Druid alternately for a while, and finally, for some reason, he stared at me and sighed loudly.


    "Did you deceive me?


    Captain Tableau stares at Giroli and Mr. Druid.


    But Mr. Druid makes the usual smile even when he takes it.


    "Excuse me. That''s what Mr. Rose started, but I got on because my first attitude got on my nose. Because I thought I needed to judge you too. You were right not to get on with the story. But it''s incorrect that you didn''t question our attitude."


    Looks like Mr. Druid was angry about Captain Tableau''s attitude.


    "It''s a mistake to have suspected it from the beginning. You were wrong not to see me when Mr. Druid started talking. The biggest mistake is not to question your judgment. You know what I mean?


    Oh, was Mr. Rose angry at Captain Tableau''s attitude, too?


    "Fuck. I''m sorry. But Gilmouth."


    Gilmouth?


    So you''re saying you''re suspected by either Gilmouth, commercial or adventurer guild?


    I kinda hate that.


    Did I do something that caught your eye?


    "An idiot!


    "" Wow. ""


    Mr. Rose''s anger falls into the store.


    The size and strength of my voice made me fly up a bit with Mr. Druid.


    A full and trembling vibration is transmitted after a vicious vibration among the bags.


    Take a deep breath to calm your feelings, then gently stroke the pom from the top of your bag.


    After a while you calmed down, the vibration stopped.


    "Whatever Gilmouth says, don''t judge for yourself. What do you do! What would you do if you showed hostility from the moment you met him without even hiding it, and you were a valued collaborator here? And if that results in people in town dying, can you take responsibility?


    I can see that Mr. Rose is really angry.


    It''s so powerful.


    "I heard a lot of expensive ore flowed to the commercial guild, but I''m unsure who sold it. These two surfaced after researching the person who came to this village a few days back from the day they were sold. So."


    "Huh."


    Mr. Rose''s big sigh is so awkward.


    So is Captain Tableau, his gaze swimming.


    Are you prohibited from buying or selling minerals anonymously?


    "No."


    "So why did you care about that?


    "... I was wondering if it was some kind of crime involved ore"


    "Why are you putting on the merchants'' guild, doing a good job of researching and buying and selling?"


    "... on me"


    "I guess so. It''s Gilmouth the Adventurer Guild who''s putting on his toys and making a fool of himself."


    "It''s not a mess, because I had a good question"


    "Some adventurers make themselves anonymous to protect themselves, if they sell expensive ore, they get a fair amount of money. Because there are a lot of guys who do want you to acknowledge merit, it doesn''t mean they''re few but they''re not. In spite of that, you tried to expose yourselves. What would you have done if your name had come to the village and been attacked?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Dora was worried that more people were running to crime than usual because of winter anxiety.


    So this isn''t a good thing to clean up with the ''what if'' story, is it?


    Mr. Rose sighs loudly again.


    "I''m sorry, you idiot.... I honestly didn''t know this guy was so stupid"


    You''ve been called an idiot since just now.


    I feel a little sympathetic.


    "I''m sorry"


    Captain Tableau bows his head.


    Mr. Druid shrugs his shoulder and looks at me.


    I had my doubts, but I nodded once that there was no problem because I had no anger.


    "That''s enough. Did your head get colder than that?


    "... Yes. It was a call where I was busy and frustrated, and when I came, Gilmouth suspected two people had come, so hey."


    "Enough excuses"


    Mr Rose''s cold voice stops Mr Tableau''s words.


    "Excuse me."


    Mm-hmm. Are you saying that a little calm was gone because of work tiredness?


    Well, if you''ve calmed down, you''ll be fine by now.


    If there''s really a problem, Mr. Rose will never introduce you.


    Besides, Sola and the others have decided that Captain Tableau is okay.


    "That''s enough. Sorry I''m tired."


    When I speak, Captain Tableau gives me a surprised look.


    Mr. Druid stroked my head slowly.


    "Now, where the fool''s head is cold, shall we talk slowly"


    They call me an idiot again.


    Captain Tableau has already given up.


    Mr. Rose is just a few moments away because he''s not a dragging character, Mr. Tableau!

 259 254 story contract?

    "Yeah, I just wanted to check with you two."


    Mr. Rose prepared the tea for the number of people.


    "Thank you. What is it?


    Sit down for all of us, just take a breath.


    She seemed nervous and the warm tea was delicious.


    The tea Mr. Rose gave me is also a little sweet.


    Is that the hallmark of tea in this village?


    "Do I need to know exactly the level of the Demon Stone?


    I wonder what that means?


    "No, I don''t think you need to know the exact level if you''re just going to exclude the high level of demon stones that make it a prominent element."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    You''re absolutely right.


    Why, I assumed I had to find out exactly.


    Face to face with Mr. Druid.


    Seeing how it went, Mr. Rose laughed.


    "Didn''t either of you notice?


    "Yes, I assumed you needed to know the exact level"


    "Me, too."


    "Both of you, it''s too serious."


    Is it serious?


    "That said, there are many times when you don''t respond. That''s the problem."


    "Right. Levels can be rough, but that''s the question of how long it takes to find out 20 demon stones"


    "I''ll ask the other stores and see if they have anything that responds well."


    "What?"


    I will ask Mr Tableau to cooperate this time, so I think we have solved the problem.


    "Sometimes when something similar goes wrong, it would be nice if someone could ask for help but not possible. Plus, I don''t think it''s a waste of time for both of us. Well, if there''s a satisfactory item to talk about."


    "Right. Please."


    Because I do have Flem.


    How convenient would it be if there was some level separation of revived items?


    As the three of us spoke, Captain Tableau coughed up.


    "What?


    "No, I need you to tell me why you called me here."


    It seems a little uncomfortable because of what happened earlier.


    "Well, yeah, ''cause you''re gonna have some business for both of us."


    I''m sure Captain Tableau is busier than us.


    "Tableau, what''s the story with the two of us about offering the Red Demon Stone?"


    It''s a straight ball with no explanation.


    "Eh, if it''s a demon stone, it''s easy to process, whether it''s a guild or a vigilante."


    The bewildered look on the part of Captain Tableau.


    I guess that''s what it feels like to be here.


    "I would if I didn''t have a problem. I think I called you because I did."


    I laugh a little with Mr. Druid at Mr. Rose''s words.


    Mr. Druid puts one bag on his desk.


    Mr. Rose looks at the size of that bag and opens his eyes a little.


    "Aren''t there more? Not even yesterday?


    I guess it means Flem brought it back to life.


    "Yes. It seemed like fun"


    Talking to Mr. Rose, Mr. Tableau with a strange look on his face.


    "It''s a red demon stone. I''d like to offer this, but the levels are all unknown."


    "What? All this?


    "Yes."


    Captain Tableau opens the bag and checks inside.


    And for a little while, it solidified.


    Mr. Druid says the level is too high to provide.


    The Demon Stone that you normally offer is good and level 5.


    Flem''s Revived Demon Stone has a minimum level of 5.


    Is it normal to be surprised at the contents of the bag?


    "Uh, is this everything?


    "Yes, possibly a little more"


    To Mr. Druid''s words, uh, a puzzled look.


    "Ah, and especially now that there is an emergency declaration when it comes to providing it, it will be quite cheap to let go"


    "Yes, I understand"


    "Really?"


    I''m a little worried about Captain Tableau looking at the Demon Stone the whole time.


    "Are you all right?


    When I speak, my gaze turns toward me.


    "Thank you. The truth is, I want to gather any demonic stones."


    "Glad to be of service"


    Captain Tableau staring at me.


    And have a sip of tea.


    "Just let me check one"


    Captain Tableau stares at Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Druid is taking that too.


    "Tell me how to get this demon stone"


    "Naturally you care about that. We were called out to explain it, too."


    "Were you?


    "Yeah, I can''t let people ask me that."


    "What do you mean?


    "I need you to sign a contract before we talk."


    "Contract"


    "That''s right. It''s a contract that doesn''t tell secrets."


    "If it''s not a crime, I''ll sign a contract"


    Mr Tableau assures me that Mr Rose puts something of paper on his desk.


    Plus me and Mr. Druid are surprised.


    Because I just wanted to see you ready and I really didn''t plan on signing a contract.


    "Tableau, this is the contract. Just sign it. Mr. Druid, this is mine."


    When Mr. Rose makes Captain Tableau hold the pen, he gives Mr. Druid another piece of paper.


    "No, that''s it"


    "You trust people too much. That''s all you need. To protect Ivy and those kids."


    Mr. Rose clings the paper to Mr. Druid for a long time.


    He receives it with a slightly blurred look and confirms its contents.


    "Sign Mr. Druid and Ivy, too, when you''re done."


    "Mother, could this paper be a magic item?


    "Of course it is, because it''s a contract"


    "No, I wouldn''t use it very personally. Personally, I think normal paper dominates."


    "This paper is fine."


    "... ok"


    Listening to the parent-child exchange, Mr. Druid asked me if I would see Mr. Rose''s contract.


    We need to look through it for now.


    1. Don''t tell other secrets about Ivy and her people


    1. If you say otherwise, the slave falls


    1. Slave falling is to become a criminal slave


    1. At that time, all property shall be given to both Druid and Ivy names


    "Isn''t it too heavy?


    "Really? I don''t care how heavy it is because I don''t plan on breaking it."


    Is that the problem with saying that?


    Besides, this contract doesn''t contain any terms for destruction.


    "What are the terms of that destruction?


    "You don''t have to."


    Uh, don''t you need it?


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he shook his head to the side.


    I''m sure it''s useless to say anything.


    When Mr. Druid and I signed, Mr. Rose stroked my head with joy.


    "Yes, I did."


    Captain Tableau also wrote his autograph.


    I don''t have a choice, so I''ll sign your contract.


    You never thought you''d sign a contract just to talk about the Red Demon Stone.


    "Okay, I need an explanation"


    "Captain Tableau, that explains Ivy, not me."


    "What! Mr. Ivy?


    "Oh, and for now, I''ll introduce you to my people and explain it to you."


    Get Sola and the others out of the bag and repeat the explanation you gave Mr. Rose.


    As the conversation progresses, I just get a little anxious about Captain Tableau, who is flattered.


    "Uh, do you understand?


    "Ah, for now. Uh, so this slime named Frem can make demon stones, right?


    "I can make it or bring it back to life."


    "Oh, you did"


    In the meantime, wait for the three of us to have a cup of tea until you understand because the explanation is over.


    Sora enjoys being rolled over by Mr. Rose for some reason.


    Ciel is jumping on the shelf and playing.


    I tried to stop him, but Mr. Rose gave me permission to let him go.


    Flem is just asleep.


    "I understand. Can you see where we can resurrect that demon stone?


    Flem wakes up patsy on Captain Tableau''s words.


    Ask Mr. Rose to prepare the Demon Stone because it seems motivated.


    And seeing the resurrected high level demon stone in front of you, Mr. Tableau, who is solidifying.


    Why would I build a Demon Stone near level 1 at a time like this, Frem?

 260 255, lets talk.

    "I''m so sorry"


    Captain Tableau is standing up and bowing his head deeply to Mr. Druid and me.


    "That''s enough."


    "But be pretty rude. I''m so sorry."


    The red demon stone thing was to be handled well by Captain Tableau.


    And the newly resurrected demon stone, Mr. Rose told me the story by asking me to give it to him.


    So, I had a new cup of tea, and Captain Tableau stood up and bowed his head deeply to apologize.


    "Captain Tableau. I have already received your apology. Thank you."


    To my words, he finally sat me down in the chair with a slightly surprised look on his face.


    "Um, can I ask you something?


    We''re going to steam back the story, but we need to be sure.


    "What is it?


    "How could you have suspected it since we met today?


    It was normal when I first greeted him.


    Yet today was already suspected from the moment we met.


    Which means that in the course of a few days, we did something we were suspected of.


    So, what''s that?


    I want you to know not to do the same thing again.


    "There are covert rumors that Gilmouth, a commercial guild, is dyeing his hands in crime. Only me and a few people know it yet."


    "Really?


    Mr. Rose is surprised you didn''t know.


    "Um, can I talk to you? To us who just met."


    I''m worried that you''re going to talk to me about something so important.


    "Ivy, is that about you?


    Mr. Rose stunned me for some reason.


    "What?"


    How could you?


    Oh, could it be about Sola?


    No, it''s more important to talk about Captain Tableau, isn''t it?


    "Just the question now tells me that Mr. Ivy and the others deserve credit. Besides, if you''re a bad person to offer such a high level demon stone to, we''re in good hands. I can do a lot of things with this magic stone."


    I wouldn''t be offering it as a pong.


    The offer is because we also get the right money.


    And I wonder what I can do with one demon stone... though I can''t think of anything.


    "Let''s get back to it, this fellow here heard him talking to his people." There is a traitor who switched ore to gold without permission. Find ''em. "


    A common betrayal in criminal organizations.


    Or are you involved in a criminal organization again?


    I was careful.


    "So I checked the commercial guild, and someone sold the expensive ore anonymously, so I went into the investigation. And that''s where the Druids came up."


    "In that ore, you were suspected."


    "I see."


    Talking to Mr. Druid for tea, Captain Tableau looks at this one with a strange look on his face.


    "What, is that all?


    "What''s that all about?


    I don''t know what that means. I tilt my neck with Mr. Druid.


    "You were looking into it without permission, weren''t you?


    "That''s what the vigilante does, right? And it''s only natural to look into it without permission."


    Mr. Druid is also nodding when I say it.


    "That''s right...... haha, I look like an idiot I''ve been looking into you guys"


    "Ahahahaha, that was a waste of time. By the way, Tableau, are you sure the ore Gilmouth was selling?


    "At that time, I decided that I would be sure, Priya."


    Mr. Pria?


    "Prior is the Gilmouth of the Adventurer Alliance. Tableau''s childhood friend."


    Is it childhood friendly?


    Is it like Mr. Druid and Mr. Gilmouth in All Towns?


    Oh, but Mr. Rose had the kind of vibe he hated, didn''t he?


    "Now I think I''ve made a mistake. It''s an excuse, but I think I missed the information I needed somewhere because I''ve been flustered about winter preparedness and I haven''t slept long enough, and the information was complicated."


    Lack of sleep does make strange decisions, doesn''t it?


    Sometimes when the rain continued, I couldn''t secure a place to sleep and kept walking, but when it lasted for two days, I was surrounded by strange exhilarations and my judgment had dropped.


    ... try to storm the residence without checking for demons, or you were in danger then ~.


    "With that said, what kind of ore did Ivy and the others sell?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s the ore you sold, right?


    I look at Mr. Druid with the thought of telling the two of them.


    He nodded at me with his usual gentle smile.


    "It''s a cave that is home to the guardian god of the woods, and it''s the ore Ciel found"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    We both got hardened.


    "Are you all right?


    "... Was it the Druids who sold those ore"


    Apparently he knew about the ore.


    Well, it''s an ore in the patron saint''s residence.


    I guess it''s pretty special for this village.


    "It was rumored that there had been a deal for the first time in years, but I didn''t know the Ivies were the original. I''m surprised."


    Mr. Rose would already be cold. I sipped tea and exhaled heavily.


    It still seemed like a pretty special ore.


    Should I not have sold it?


    It''s too late.


    "Who did you have to deal with?


    Mr. Rose asks as he re-brews his tea.


    Both Mr. Rose and Captain Tableau from earlier on, don''t drink tea often.


    "This is Mr. Draw, who will put together an appraiser."


    Mr Tableau gives a surprised look to Mr Druid''s words.


    What, could it have been someone with a problem?


    "He''s our collaborator."


    Is Mr. Draw a collaborator?


    You were connected to Captain Tableau in a strange place.


    "So when you were looking for the person who sold the ore, didn''t you tell me about the Ivies?


    "I didn''t answer, though. Well, I came to the office in confidence to tell you something important, and I tried to start talking, and suddenly Gilmouth came and asked me to leave before I could talk to him."


    "Didn''t that mean the Ivies?


    "It could be. After that, thanks for wandering around me, I didn''t get a chance to talk to him, and the businessmanship was applauded..."


    Looks like after all the problems overlapping, you''re supposed to be suspicious.


    I guess that means it was a bad time.


    "Still, that''s all. Why did you suspect Mr. Druid and Ivy?


    "Mr. Ivy''s name is a little"


    Me! Me!


    "Because Priya and I both remembered reading the name ''Ivy'' in a criminal material."


    That could be it.


    "It''s an unusual name, and there''s a little bit of stuff about it that I remembered. It''s just that Mr. Ivy is still young, so I had my doubts. So I was going to see the two of you today. Yet before I got here, I was upset to hear that Gilmouth''s guy threatened me with a red demon stone. I''m sorry, I bumped into you even though it didn''t matter."


    I grew up a little, but I was told I was young.


    Don''t worry about how many people are watching you.


    "I see, so did my judgment."


    "Not long ago, there would have been a large number of people who had lent a hand to a group of criminals, and no one, including me, noticed then. So I thought some people could fool my mother, and as soon as that... I wanted to pull away if there was a problem. Because my father told me that my mother rarely likes it."


    "You were worried about Mr. Rose."


    Mr Druid''s words stain Mr Tableau''s face bright red.


    Looking at Mr. Rose, this one was blushing too.


    Seeing those two, I get a little embarrassed, so I take a sip of tea.


    "Look, but don''t stick with Ivy and the criminal organization on your own."


    "Criminal organization? Oh, no. Not that way, on the list of meritorious men."


    "A list of meritorious men?


    Mr. Rose gives a surprised look.


    "Yep." Tableau was still sure! The name Ivy is listed for merit! ''Merit... "


    Someone suddenly opened the store door and jumped in.


    Think from what you screamed, maybe Mr. Pria?

 261 256 Stories Each Position

    "I''m sorry"


    Mr. Pria, guild master of the Adventurer Alliance, bows his head deeply in front of me and Mr. Druid.


    You apologized, so as far as I''m concerned, Mr. Rose next door is staring at Mr. Pria with a scary look.


    "Isn''t that enough, Mr. Rose?


    Mr. Druid speaks softly to Mr. Rose.


    I know you didn''t think you could keep this up, but I admire you for being brave.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to speak to Mr. Rose right now.


    "Ha, Mr. Druid and Ivy will forgive you too easily, not at all"


    No, he said he''d be confused if the problem came up later when he was busy and flustered.


    Besides, Mr. Gilmouth, a commercial guild, seems to be running to crime, even though we need to work out measures urgently.


    "I received your apology well, so that''s enough. Give me your face."


    "Yes, thank you"


    Mr. Priya was worried that we''d meet here today.


    I''ve been busy, I''ve managed to make time to check the documents on that criminal organization again.


    So he made sure my name was definitely on the meritorious list, and he seemed to rush to inform Mr. Tableau about it.


    It was a little late though.


    A little while after Mr. Pria arrived, the vice president of the vigilante, Mr. Piss, came to pick up Captain Tableau, who was not returning.


    See what''s going on inside the store and request an explanation from Captain Tableau.


    Now, I''m being scolded a little further away.


    Apparently, both Captain Tableau and Pria have shallow days about the seat at the top.


    Each one seems to have both technical skills and the ability to bring people together and has no problems, but as a top, Mr. Piss told me that he is still in training.


    Mr. Piss seems to be someone who coaches you on the role of watchmaker, judgment as a top, etc.


    When there was a lot of problems, I was away to check if there were any abnormalities in the woods due to the sudden deepening of the cold.


    All I can say to Captain Tableau is that he was unlucky to both Mr. Pria.


    Turn your gaze around.


    I''m looking for the Solas, but I haven''t seen them anywhere since earlier.


    Mr. Pria rushed into the store, so I panicked, but by then the three appearances were already hidden somewhere.


    I''m too good at hiding.


    What does Mr. Druid care what you''re looking for, but he doesn''t seem to know either.


    "Not at all."


    Apparently, the time for scolding is over, and Deputy Piss sits in the chair where Captain Tableau was originally sitting.


    "Sorry. Yes, tea."


    Is Mr. Rose used to it or handy?


    "What''s this?


    Deputy Piss checked inside and solidified when he noticed a bag of red demon stones he was planning to give to Captain Tableau.


    Everybody, don''t react similarly.


    Is it that rare?


    Oh, with that said, you gently put the level 1 equivalent demon stone that Frem revived earlier at the top.


    I guess that does surprise me.


    "Eh, this is"


    "It''s the Demon Stone I provided"


    "... No, no, this won''t be the same. It''s a mistake, isn''t it?


    Deputy Piss denied it.


    "No, it''s really the demon stone I offered"


    Deputy Piss won''t believe me.


    Besides, Mr. Pria is also silent when he sees the demon stone for some reason.


    "Captain! I thought you said you had to explain the offering properly!


    "No, no, I explained it right... I did, didn''t I? What, did you?


    Do you think it''s okay to say that you did or because Mr. Druid was explaining it properly?


    "I know all about it, so it''s no problem."


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly, covering Captain Tableau.


    "I hope so, because I''ve forgotten to explain so many times."


    Vice Commander Piss sighs and drinks tea.


    Both Captain Tableau and Priya have their gaze swimming to see if there''s anything to remember.


    "But is it okay? I need you to provide me with such a high level of demon stone."


    "Yes, it''s the use that makes Demon Stone worthwhile."


    "May I confirm the origin?


    "Then Tableau confirmed. I''m sorry, but I''m not going to talk to anyone but the captain."


    Mr Rose reacts immediately to the words of Mr Vice-Commander Piss.


    He nods once when he sees Mr. Rose and Captain Tableau, Mr. Druid and me.


    "Okay, if the captain decides there''s no problem, that''s fine. But you can''t have this."


    I took the most beautiful demonic stone from the bag and gave it back to Mr. Druid.


    Too bad.


    Still, the way Mr. Piss talks is calm.


    "Priagirlmouth told me the general story, how much did you look into Hisazagillmouth?


    Hisazagilmuth?


    Are you talking about Mr. Gilmouth, the commercial guild?


    "This isn''t your office. Don''t get the Ivies involved too much."


    "... did you sprinkle"


    Involve?


    "Naturally. Go home."


    Mr. Rose points out with his hand to Deputy Piss.


    Deputy Piss flaunted his shoulders and took Mr. Pria and Captain Tableau home.


    The Demon Stone brought it back properly, so it would help.


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Druid is thanking Mr. Rose.


    I tilt my neck not knowing what that exchange means.


    "The Piss guy won''t pull it out. I guess we tried to get some advice on our problems by hearing about merit. Totally."


    ... I''m the meritorious one, right?


    Advice?


    "I can''t. That happened."


    Did you just happen to say,


    Mr. Rose will look at me still.


    And I nod a little thrilled.


    "Puffy ~"


    "" Ah!


    I heard Sora from under my feet, so I panicked to find that figure.


    but Sora, who is stretching and exercising at her feet, quickly gets into her eyes.


    "Good. Sorry, I couldn''t handle it because I was a sudden person."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teri ~"


    Ciel on the desk with Piong from behind.


    Frem came out of an item on the shelf a little further from where he was sitting.


    I''m horrified at what everyone looks like.


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to lock you up."


    When Mr. Rose says so, he goes to lock the door.


    "No, because I forgot too"


    "And that''s bad. My son."


    "I don''t have a choice, it must have been a lot of overlapping and difficult"


    The work of the captain is diverse.


    That''s something I can tell Mr. Gilmouth.


    "It''s a tough time, and I''m not allowed to fail."


    Mr. Rose gives a slightly lonely look.


    "Um, what''s Mr. Pria like?


    At first I wondered if Mr. Rose hated him, but I felt somewhat different.


    "That kid is a good kid. A child who truly cares for his people."


    Mr. Rose still likes Mr. Pria.


    But then why are you acting like that?


    "You can''t just take care of Gilmouth."


    Huh?


    Mr. Rose snorts deeply at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "That''s right, she still doesn''t get it right."


    Oh, well.


    Mr. Gilmouth''s job...


    Even if I knew my people were going to die, I was in a position to choose what I didn''t want to choose to save the town.


    Reminds me of Mr. Gilmouth in All Towns.


    He showed a strong will when he absolutely defended the town, and the adventurers risked their lives on it.


    He later told me that there were no dead people because Ciel was there, but if he wasn''t there, there would have been a lot of damage.


    "And I''m worried about your relationship with Tableau. It is good to help each other with childhood training, but I don''t understand that we are in a different position. Tableau is the head of the vigilante, Pria is the head of the Adventurer Alliance. There are occasions when it is ultimately decided that something is different. I don''t think we''ll be able to choose between each other at that time."


    Different position, that''s hard.

 262 257, thats too hard.

    "That''s kind of a lot going on today."


    "Right."


    I sigh remembering what happened today to Mr. Druid.


    Where you don''t know, there''s no way to prevent you from being misled that you might have something to do with crime.


    Yeah, there''s nothing I can do.


    "Phew."


    When I was stuffy, I was surprised by the unexpected laughter from next door.


    When I see it, Mr. Druid is shaking his shoulder and laughing.


    I pulled it off a bit because it was a sudden matter.


    "What? Ivy, that reaction is a little sad"


    "I suddenly laugh. I''m scared."


    "No. When I remembered Captain Tableau, I remembered the old Gotos"


    Mr. Gotos... Oh, it''s about Mr. Gilmouth in All Towns.


    "You don''t call me Mr. Gilmouth, do you?


    You called me ''Gilmouth'' when I was in town, didn''t you?


    ''Cause this place is way out of town, I kind of called it the old way.''


    Once upon a time?


    With that said, were Mr. Gotos and Mr. Druid childhood friendly?


    Is that it? Was it different?


    "Captain Tableau is in the middle of a lot of getting lost right now."


    "Are you lost?


    "Oh, what should I do and what should I do as captain of the regiment? I look unreliable because I''m lost"


    I did feel rather unreliable compared to the captains and Gilmouths I have met.


    "As far as I''m concerned, it sounds like your first major problem with the captain. At my discretion, I can''t move because I fully understand that people in the village are going to suffer. And it looks like Gilmouth, a commercial guild."


    I guess it''s quite a thing to be at the top of the organization.


    "Perhaps Gilmouth''s Prior Gilmouth in the Adventurer''s Guild, too"


    He said he got into Gilmouth status around the same time.


    "It takes considerable preparation to be at the top of the organization. When you actually get to that position, you should be ready, but you get lost. And most of all, lonely."


    "Lonely?"


    "I have company. Someone who can help. But I''m alone when I make decisions. And the consequences will be borne alone."


    That''s horrible.


    Because it means that someone can die because of their decision.


    "The top can''t be afraid of people dying."


    I''m sure it is......


    "The ideal is to help everyone, but it''s not sweet. So choose more ways to survive."


    That''s what Mr. Gilmouth of All Towns decided, isn''t it?


    Ready for the dead to come out of the adventurers going to the woods, he decided to help many in town.


    "It''s easy to put it into words. Even my head understands, but my mind doesn''t either. Most importantly, I don''t know if I''m right or wrong, and I don''t have an answer right away."


    Indeed.


    You may realize later that there was a better way.


    "I wish someone could support me."


    "You''re in trouble"


    In words, I somehow feel it lightly and my face is distorted.


    I noticed that, Mr. Druid gently stroked my head with a pong.


    "Gotos was pretty troubled in the beginning, too. Whenever a report comes in that one of my people is dead, drinking enough to get drunk can be too much for me or my master. But at the end of the day, I always blamed myself. An adventurer on a mission was rough when no one came home. I hated myself when I couldn''t support you."


    I know Mr. Gotos was the hardest, but I guess the Druids were, too.


    Even now, I speak calmly but sometimes grief and suffering are on my face.


    I''m sure you remember that time.


    Today, just for a moment, when Mr. Rose is angry with Captain Tableau.


    I thought it was my fault, but I gave him a look that seemed painful or crying just for a moment.


    I thought I saw it wrong then, but that might have overflowed Mr. Rose''s hidden feelings for a moment outside.


    "How did Mr. Gotos say he settled down, to Mr. Gotos now?


    "I got over it on my own, one at a time, I''m sure we did help a little too. I guess it was big enough to meet your wife."


    Mr Druid said a few words, but I think Mr Druid was a great support to Mr Gotos.


    Because of his importance, he was so happy to thank me for the change.


    When my parents abandoned me and I was alone in the woods, the fortune teller kept me next door without saying anything.


    When I cry in my parents'' words, live! Turn around! and me before you delivered your voice to me wholeheartedly.


    Thanks to them, I was painful but moved on.


    People support each other.


    "Captain Tableau and Mr. Pria are rooting for each other, aren''t they?


    I felt that way from the atmosphere of the two of us today.


    "Then you can''t."


    "What? Oh, Mr. Rose says he''s in a different position."


    "Yes, the difference in position is enormous: they are companions and comrades, but not in a relationship that supports each other''s minds."


    That''s hard.


    Friendly, comrade, but no relationship to support each other?


    I guess that means each one of us has to stand on his own feet... I guess.


    "Hahaha, was it hard?


    Was it even a wrinkle between the eyebrows, or Mr. Druid poked me between the eyebrows?


    "Yeah. Do you two have someone to support you?


    "Looks like Captain Tableau has Deputy Piss. From what we''ve seen today, he''s ready."


    "Ready?"


    "Oh, I''m ready to say I''ll keep supporting the captain. Those eyes are gonna be fine."


    Eyes?


    You''re talking about today, but you can''t think of what kind of eyes you had.


    When we get a chance to see each other again, we''ll see what kind of eyes we have.


    "It''s just possible Mr. Pria isn''t here. I didn''t feel the same instability as Captain Tableau."


    Really?


    I didn''t feel it at all.


    "Well, because we''re travelers. There''s not much I can do."


    "Yeah."


    I can''t get into any more detail than I am not from this village.


    But if there''s anything I can do to help, let''s help.


    "All right, that''s it for this story. Oh, you forgot your promise to make rice balls with Mr. Rose?


    "... ah! I totally forgot."


    Reminds me of what I promised Mr Druid a while ago.


    No, I''ve been too relaxed since I stayed at the inn.


    "I''ve been forgetting a lot lately..."


    "No, you''ll be fine. Compared to me, it''s better."


    "I don''t want to compete over there."


    I can''t believe which is forgettable.


    "Sure."


    I have rice for you, so are you okay with tomorrow or something?


    Is it too fast?


    Oh, no.


    I don''t have the ingredients to mix inside.


    "In the meantime, why don''t we just get ready and go to the store?


    "I need time to make some mixing equipment."


    "Right. Then why don''t we go ask Mr. Rose what he plans to do after tomorrow?"


    "Yeah. I''d like to buy some ingredients for my utensils on the way home"


    Copy that.


    Ciel jumps right between us as we try to schedule an appointment for tomorrow and get ready for bed.


    "What''s up?


    "Nyah."


    I wonder what it is?


    I feel like I''m saying something.


    What''s Ciel trying to say?


    "Oh, maybe you''re hungry?


    "Nya-yay."


    Oh, well, it''s been a while since I hunted before and filled my stomach.


    "Then why don''t we go to the woods tomorrow morning and go to Mr. Rose''s store when Ciel returns"


    Ciel rocks happily at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Right, we should collect the potions of the Solas while we wait for Ciel. Ciel, is that okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    Good, if that''s what you decide, let''s go to bed today.


    It will be cold tomorrow, so definitely not sleep deprived or anything.

 263 258 Stories Rarity Up

    "Zabui ~"


    Something''s wrong with the language in the cold.


    I didn''t think the woods were chilling this far.


    I did think it was colder than the village because the trees were interrupting and the sunlight didn''t reach them at all.


    I don''t think we need to get so cold.


    While Ciel was hunting to fill her stomach, I came to pick up the potion at the dump, but it was too cold.


    I feel colder than usual because I''m exposed to cold air.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Why aren''t the two the same as usual?


    "Mr. Druid, is slime resistant to the cold?


    "No, I''ve never heard of it. If you were watching the Solas, you''d be strong."


    "Yeah...... jealous"


    "Ivy seems more vulnerable to the cold than the heat."


    "Looks like it. I''ve never known it either."


    My hands are grasping and I''m wasting my time dropping the potion I picked up so many times from earlier.


    Oh, again.


    I''ve rubbed my hands together many times, but it doesn''t warm me up if I''m cutting cold to the core.


    Seeing how I was like that, Mr. Druid grabbed my finger.


    "Cold."


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid''s hands are warmer than usual.


    Is this because my hands are colder than usual?


    "With that said, they have winter gloves"


    "Winter gloves?


    "Ah. A man with a sword like me has gloves to put on to protect his own hands."


    I do have gloves in Mr. Druid''s hand.


    They make sense to protect the palms from the friction of the sword handles, but they don''t hold the sword and I don''t know it well.


    "They have these shaped gloves for winter"


    "Something for Winter"


    Oh, I kind of got a completely different glove floating in the back of my memory than Mr. Druid wears.


    This is probably my memory from before.


    I wonder if that means that my world before had gloves for winter too.


    Sounds warm.


    "Which gloves would that be?


    "Which one?


    "Hmm? An item store or a clothes store"


    From my previous knowledge, it looks like a clothes store.


    With that said, there is no alternative knowledge floating around to the item store.


    Maybe there''s no alternative store.


    "Ask Mr. Rose, would you disturb the ''shal'' of the clothes store if it weren''t for you"


    "Are you sure?


    It made me happy and respectful.


    "Oh, I can''t seem to grab the potion with my bare hands."


    They told me to put the potion I dropped in my bag.


    "Thanks"


    I had Mr. Druid warm me up, but my hands are already complaining of gin and pain.


    "If so, shall we fill the contents of the bag by the time Ciel returns"


    "Yeah."


    Let''s try not to drop it.


    "That Mr. Druid, don''t you have to worry about the sound that comes all the way into your ear?


    Whether you''re picking up a potion or talking about it now, it sounds like a pomp.


    Sure didn''t stop Flem from reviving the Demon Stone......


    On the contrary, I recommended it.


    "Well, look. This village needs it. And then throw it round to Captain Tableau... I''m begging you."


    Did you just say round toss, Mr. Druid?


    Is that okay, do you mind bothering the lost captain?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay"


    If Mr. Druid says so, is it okay?


    "I have to compliment Frem on his hard work."


    "Yeah. From that sound, he seems to be working pretty hard on it."


    "hahahaha"


    I feel like I''m trying a little too hard.


    I guess I couldn''t have told you to work hard.


    "I wonder if this is such a thing"


    Potion and sword in two magic bags.


    Adding to the number you keep in the inn and what you have today, you don''t have to pick it up in the winter.


    "You''ve been able to collect quite a few."


    "Yeah. Now the Solas are fine, even if the cold is terrible and you can''t get out of the woods"


    "The rest is Ciel''s hunt."


    Yes, Ciel goes hunting in the woods when she''s hungry.


    What should I do if my access to the forest is sealed off because of the cold?


    "You need a collaborator. For the Hour."


    Indeed.


    And you''re a collaborator.


    "Who do you think Mr. Druid is for collaborators?


    "It''s Prior Gilmouth."


    "Are you Mr. Pliagilmuth?


    You named someone you didn''t imagine.


    I thought the name of Captain Tableau would be mentioned.


    "You need to know about forest changes to make a grand exit through the gates that are blocked.


    That''s what I''m talking about. I''m gathering at the Adventurer''s Guild. "


    I see, there''s been a change in the woods, so I wonder if it''s like we''re going to see it or something.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later"


    "Yeah."


    Head to Sora and Flem.


    The sound of Pong has stopped for some time now.


    Probably tired and fell asleep.


    "Well, that''s more than I imagined."


    Demonic stones rolling around sleeping flems.


    Let''s not support you ever again.


    "Puffy ~"


    Was Sola satisfied too, stretching her body and exercising after her meal?


    Side by side, gather the revived demon stones in sachets one at a time.


    "With that said, Mr. Rose was impressed with the demon stone that Frem brought back to life."


    "Inspirational?"


    "Oh, I didn''t realize until Mr. Rose pointed me out, either."


    I wonder what it is?


    "I hear the used demon stone Mr. Rose gave me was level 7 or 8."


    Huh?


    That, but the demon stone that Frem brought back to life.


    "Yet the Demon Stone that Frem revived is probably Level 5 or higher. It''s slightly above the original demon stone level."


    "Right?


    "Flem seems to be able to raise the level of Demon Stone"


    A Demon Stone of about Level 7 is Level 5 with the power of Flem...... Flem''s rarity has increased in just the last few minutes.


    I hope I didn''t ask.


    Pick up all the demon stones that are rolling, hold up Flem, and then get out of the dump.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora seemed very satisfied and in a pretty good mood.


    The only place you can eat as much as you like is the dump.


    "Is it time for Ciel to come back?


    "Right ~"


    In Mr. Druid''s words, look for signs of Ciel.


    I felt a slight sign of it, but it''s still a long way off.


    From the magic bag, remove the warm towel and place Sora and Flem''s body on their knees before wiping.


    Sora seems comfortable.


    Flem thinks he was interrupted from sleeping, shakes his body and protests.


    "Flem, just wipe your body"


    I manage to finish wiping and wipe my hands with a towel that is still plush.


    Check the towel in the bag, then bring the flem from knee to bag.


    "Is that it?"


    Flem''s body is red.


    It is a very beautiful color because it is also transparent.


    Something stain on that flem''s chest? There''s something like that.


    If you touch it gently, Flem will not have any pain. It will not return any particular reaction.


    Again, wipe it with a towel that got cold but I can''t take it off.


    See Sola jumping and playing nearby.


    The colors did suddenly mix up even when Sola was there.


    It just never looked like this stain.


    I don''t have a choice, let''s see how it goes a little bit more.

 264 259 Stories Town Atmosphere

    Horrified at the way Ciel came home satisfied.


    In winter, animals will be hibernating, so they will hunt demons.


    Demons are stronger than animals, so I''m really worried.


    "Ciel, are you hungry?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ha, looks satisfied with your expression.


    Ask Ciel to change into a slime and put it in the bag.


    That size will be the size of the slime, so it''s weird to see it again and again.


    Returning to the village and walking down the boulevard to Mr. Rose''s item store, I realize how the villagers are feeling more tingly than usual.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Oh, it''s kind of a nasty vibe, let''s hurry to Mr. Rose"


    I''m going to Mr. Rose''s shop a little early.


    "Hello"


    "There you are. Oh."


    "Excuse me, day after day"


    "We don''t have many guests on cold days, so I''m glad you''re here."


    Good, looks like it hasn''t bothered me.


    Before Mr. Rose, place the demon stone that Frem revived.


    It was yesterday today, so Mr. Rose gives a slightly worried look.


    "Is Flem okay? Oh, I can''t give you this level of demon stone."


    I''ve put all the demon stones in one bag, so the level 1 or 2 demon stones are also mixed.


    Mr. Rose, who checked inside, wrapped two demonic stones in a cloth and returned them.


    Mr. Druid laughs at it and puts it in the bag.


    "I''m telling Flem not to force it, so I think it''s okay"


    "Yes, now?


    "You''re asleep."


    When I open the bag, Sora and Ciel jump out of the bag fine.


    "Ah, Sola! Ciel, not today."


    "Fine, he said he closed the store for a little while, even if the bill was on break."


    With that said, Mr. Rose closes the door and puts out a bill during the break.


    You''re getting in the way of the store.


    A little depressed, Pong and Mr. Rose stroked his head.


    "I care too much"


    To Mr. Rose, who is laughing, he opens his bag again and hugs Flem up.


    Check your mouth, but not today. It looks like no one''s leaking.


    Oh, the stains are gone?


    The stain I was concerned about when I put it in my bag is disappearing from the flem.


    I wonder what it was?


    "You sleep a lot ~"


    "Flem''s been asleep all day. Sometimes I sleep all the time except for a meal."


    Mr. Rose gives a slightly surprised look at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Ahahahahaha, that''s awesome"


    "Right?"


    "Oh. I''m jealous, but if I were you, I''d get bored in a day."


    I''m sure it wouldn''t fit Mr. Rose''s life.


    I don''t know what to say, Mr. Rose has the impression that he''s taking the initiative, saying it''s hard.


    "With that said, Mr. Rose. Is something wrong? I think the village is tingling."


    "Oh, it turns out that the hissar forcibly retrieved the demon stone from the young adventurer on the journey. Totally stupid. But some villagers don''t want to be bad for what they''ve done for themselves."


    Bad things are bound to happen someday, right?


    Still, did we do it for ourselves?


    No, the villagers would suffer if something else came out like this.


    "Those are the big idiots. I can''t believe the villagers defended that, even though it''s just important that those in Gilmouth''s position have sinned. If this information is passed on to other villages and towns, the credibility of this village will be diminished. That would put even the survival of the village in jeopardy."


    If the credibility of the village is lost, there will be less entry and exit for adventurers and merchants.


    When that happens, the village becomes more and more obsolete.


    Credibility is very important in any big town.


    Don''t the villagers know that?


    "It''s a dangerous situation."


    "... you still think so?


    What''s a dangerous situation?


    Didn''t the villagers just defend Mr. Gilmouth, who sinned?


    You mean there''s something more?


    "Ha, was it too early for those two?


    Two...... you mean Captain Tableau and Mr. Pliagilmuth?


    Uh, I don''t know what that means.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know what to do, we''ve both been silent.


    Uh, you mean something''s going on that''s not good for this village, right?


    Probably aggravated by the presence of the top?


    "If we don''t get over this, I don''t think so."


    You don''t like this tension.


    "You just have to believe it."


    "Did Mr. Druid know anyone who was at the top of the list?


    "Yeah, it''s Gilmouth from the Adventurers Guild. I''m still working on it."


    "Right. I''m sorry, Ivy, you''re making me look like that."


    Huh?


    What face?


    Mr. Rose strokes his head gently and laughs fluffily.


    "Mr. Rose. Do you keep your winter gloves here?


    When I saw him surprised by the sudden change in Mr. Druid''s story, Ni laughed.


    Apparently, he was distracted.


    What the hell did you look like?


    "Gloves for winter? There wouldn''t be any summer or winter in gloves to protect your hands from the sword, would there?


    "No, I''m not. Ivy''s hands are easily cold, so I heard there''s a winter glove somewhere."


    "Oh, you mean that. That''s the garment store. Isn''t there a store that sells coats?


    "Really, if so, would it be possible for ''Shall''?


    "If it was there, it would be because we have all the latest clothes. Wouldn''t it be quicker if we were going shopping?


    Mr. Rose looks out.


    I didn''t realize, but the clouds are a little suspicious.


    Maybe it''ll rain?


    "Right. Ivy, shall we go?


    "Yeah. Sola, Ciel, come back because I''m going?


    Two people who were playing with my words jump right into my arms.


    Things I''ve been through over and over, so I''m used to this already.


    Sometimes I drop it, but today I succeed in holding both of them.


    "Wow."


    "Those two look like they like to be funny and surprised."


    "I like surprises, too. That''s good."


    You sure surprised me the first day.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go.


    I hate that one because it looks too real.


    "If you don''t, you''ll be scared to death."


    "There have been many times already."


    "... you don''t make the choice to say stop?


    "It must be, even though it''s fun"


    "" Huh. "


    "Hey, I need you to stop reacting the same way Tableau did."


    "The captain was originally struggling, wasn''t he?"


    I laugh at Mr. Druid''s words.


    I can imagine him swinging by Mr. Rose.


    "Hmm."


    "Hahaha. Ivy, is it time to go?


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, thank God for the Demon Stone. Thank you. I want you to tell Flem not to push it."


    "Yes, I''ll tell you. Well, I forgot once in a while. Mr. Rose, are you at our store?


    "Oh, I''m here, but what?


    I wonder what you''re forgetting?


    "Remember, I was promised Ivy that we''d make rice balls with ''kome'' before."


    We just talked yesterday and I forgot...... kinda sad.


    "Oh! I did"


    "Ivy, when are you gonna be okay?


    "Uh, I''ll buy the ingredients today and get ready for the night, so I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "I''ll be fine tomorrow, too, because I''ll have Delose tomorrow. Looking forward to it."


    I''m really supposed to interrupt you day after day, but I guess it''s okay because Mr. Rose is smiling.


    Schedule a rough appointment for tomorrow. Now it''s time to leave the store behind.


    When I was leaving the store and headed towards'' Shall '', a cold breeze hit my face and it hurt.


    This winter is aggressive.


    "Welcome. Oh, it''s been a while."


    "I''ll grandpa. I wanted to ask you a few questions."


    As soon as I entered the store, Mr. Baruca responded.


    Looks like the store has about two more customers.


    "What is it?


    "I heard you have winter-only gloves, do you keep them?


    "Yes, that''s a product that''s been coming out for a couple of years."


    I come in front of the shelf where Mr. Baruca is taking me.


    There are colorful lines of gloves there.


    Pretty different impression than gloves to protect your hands.


    "Heh, whoa, how about this?


    What a lovely peach floral glove Mr. Druid took in his hand.


    I think it''s a little too cute.


    "No, a little for me"


    "Really? I think it''s cute though."


    "I thought I''d float on my coat..."


    My coat is diluted blue, so peachy makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Especially the gloves you chose are bright peachy.


    "" Ah. ""


    Mr Druid and Mr Baruca sometimes find themselves very similar.


    Why do we both have such an unfortunate look?


    "So if you''re going to fit your coat, I suggest these three types, right?


    Three different gloves were shown to me: white, water and dark blue.


    There is no embroidery here, it''s a neat impression.


    "... Is there anything a little cuter?


    Mr Baruca answers Mr Druid''s question with a slight regret: ''It has sold''.


    "You should have come and bought it a little sooner"


    I''m so sorry to hear that, but as far as I''m concerned, one of these three gloves is enough.


    I''d say that would be fine if I could keep the cold out, but if I did, there would be some nasty vibe......

 265 260 words of peace of mind

    When I tried to choose a dark blue where dirt seemed unlikely to stand out from the three types, Mr. Druid recommended the white gloves.


    "Because dark blue doesn''t make the dirt more noticeable"


    "You can wash it, and if it doesn''t fall, you can buy it again. As far as I can tell, they need to replace it in about a year or two."


    What, that short?


    "The inner fur seems to be too heavy to keep warm after 2 years of use."


    Look inside the gloves.


    Certainly some kind of fur is used.


    "... then"


    "It''s decided in this white."


    No, I thought I''d say no if it wasn''t going to be that easy to use.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I''ve already given Mr. Baruca the white gloves.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "Bad Ivy, why don''t you put it on your hands for a second?


    "What? Oh, yes"


    Put gloves on the recipient.


    I have a few extra fingers, so they look big.


    "Excuse me, you have a little extra fingertip."


    "Do you have something a little smaller?


    "No, because this is easy to fix. Keep your hands in front of you as you measure the length of your fingers."


    Mr. Baruca removes his gloves and measures the length of his fingers in kind.


    Hi. Looks like you''ve decided to buy it and I won''t pinch your mouth.


    Seeing Mr. Druid all the time, he looks at us with joy.


    Can I be sweet?


    "Yes, it''s over."


    "... thank you"


    Let''s be sweet.


    "How soon can you fix it?


    "I can give it to you tomorrow."


    "Well, good."


    I wore gloves to see how big they were, but they were so warm.


    I know you''re sorry, but I''m more than excited.


    Mr. Druid and Mr. Baruca started talking about clothes for men, so we take a look around the store.


    Something has changed between when I came here before and the product I keep quite a bit.


    Maybe this store is an amazing popular store.


    "No, you can''t. We have to do something for ourselves."


    The voices of other customers reach your ears.


    Somewhere, a voice with a hard atmosphere.


    It''s not a bad idea to eavesdrop on, so if you try to move quickly,


    "I knew you''d think so, too? Right, you have to protect your own life."


    What, did you say life?


    I stop at its content.


    "But how am I supposed to collect demon stones now?


    By collecting demon stones, you mean this winter?


    Or if it''s Demon Stone, even though vigilantes and both guilds are collecting hard right now?


    Look at the two women when you point your gaze at the people you''re having conversation with.


    Both women speak with a serious look.


    Really, we seem to think we need to collect the Demon Stone ourselves.


    Don''t you believe in vigilantes and guilds?


    Unexpectedly, the words of Mr Rose and Mr Druid come to mind earlier.


    Two people said this village was a ''dangerous situation''.


    Are you referring to the fact that the villagers no longer believe in vigilantes and guilds?


    But why don''t you believe me?


    In villages and towns to date, all those living there believed in vigilantes and guilds.


    They were just people trying hard to protect where they lived, too, because they would always protect us.


    Some of them were exceptional, but that''s a handful.


    I think of Mr. Gilmouth, whom I met in All Towns.


    Mr. Druid''s best friend, perhaps childhood tame Mr. Gotos.


    Even though it feels a little scary to look at, it was very easy to talk about and I didn''t feel the wall when I spoke.


    Even though that was the situation, there was a smile around Mr. Gotos.


    Well, when it comes to work, Mr. Druid says no.


    Still, many adventurers, the townspeople believed.


    That''s why even if the demons ran wild and were in anxiety, they could endure it.


    Hmm?


    Bear it?


    Oh, well.


    I was able to bear it because I was believed that ''Mr. Gilmouth and the captain would definitely do something about it''.


    An all-town captain is the extent to which he greeted Mr. Gilmouth when he was with him.


    So I don''t even remember his name, but if he was the captain of the regiment and three guilders, Mr. Gilmouth, they would do something about it.


    In this village, both the Commander and Mr. Gilmouth are present.


    It''s unclear what will happen to Mr. Gilmouth in the commercial guild, but we still have two tops.


    But the villagers are not at ease.


    So I''m trying to do something individually.


    I guess people who get to the top are just people who can do the majority of things, then they can''t.


    "Ivy?"


    "Ah, yes."


    I was surprised because I was thinking about it.


    "Are you all right? Is something wrong?


    Something was wrong with me, Mr. Druid peeking into my face worried.


    I''m not talking about it here.


    "It''s okay. Are we done talking?


    "Oh, I''ve asked for a little embroidery with blue thread"


    "Hmm? About what?


    "I asked for an embroidery on Ivy''s gloves, didn''t I?


    Is that it?


    You weren''t talking about Mr. Druid''s clothes?


    Shit, I should have listened to you with me.


    "Because I''m supposed to have cute flowers in it"


    If you look so happy... no, I''d be glad too.


    "Uh, thanks"


    "You''re welcome. Time to go home?


    "Yes, I have to buy some ingredients too."


    "Oh, let''s go"


    Say hello to Mr. Baruca and leave the store.


    When I looked at the two female customers, I was still seriously talking.


    "It''s a store on the way home, do you think we''ll have all the ingredients?


    "I want meat and this village sauce"


    "Then are you okay?


    Get out on the main street and head to the inn.


    As the cold gets worse and worse, the number of stalls is decreasing and the number of people walking is decreasing.


    "Is that it? It''s closed."


    I came to the point where I could see what I was looking for, but the lights were out.


    "It''s remarkable that the store is closed."


    The store facing the boulevard isn''t even about half open today.


    "What shall we do? He said it was coming from here."


    I''ll check with Mr. Druid and the store I can see from the boulevard.


    "Ah. There."


    1 At the entrance of the main road, I saw the sign of the butcher and the foodstuff shop.


    "Good. It wasn''t too far away."


    "Yeah."


    Hurry up a little and go for the store.


    Exactly. The longer you stay outside, the colder your core gets.


    "" Welcome ""


    A voice for two greeted me when I walked into the store.


    "Is that it? Mr. Druid, it''s connected to this store food store."


    "True."


    It looked like there were two shops lined up from the outside, but when I went inside it was like one store with no walls.


    I''m amazed at the rare store creation and the two of us look around at it as a chirp.


    "Are you here, that rare?


    When I saw those who spoke, the woman greeted me hello.


    "Hi, I''m surprised I''ve never seen one of these made before"


    "The grocery store is my brother''s, and the butcher over here is my sister''s."


    Is this the store where you do it with your siblings?


    "Today, uh, is it meat?


    "I want meat and this village sauce, apart from accounting?


    "We''ll be fine together"


    "Okay. Do you have any meat recommendations?


    View the meat on the shelf with Mr. Druid.


    Is that it?


    The butchers I saw before mainly sold ''Horosu'' and ''Want'', but they''re not in this store.


    "This store only has meat purchased on the hunt, are you okay?


    Really?


    You need to reschedule a little.


    Or I don''t know what kind of meat you can hunt around this village.


    There was smoked meat in the inn, but I haven''t checked which meat.


    "Um, do you have any less habitual meat?


    "I wonder if these two are relatively less habitual. What dish do you plan to use it for?


    "I plan to mix it with rice"


    "... ''Kome''? Uh," Kome "!


    What a surprise.


    Perhaps there is still a rejection of rice here.


    You exclude Mr. Rose''s reaction.


    "Liar, really ''kome''?


    "Yes."


    Still, it''s an unusual excitement, okay?


    Should I have said the right thing?


    "I like Kome too! Nobody understood me and I missed you! Wow - I found my buddy!


    What, unusual.


    No way. Rice lovers found it!

 266 261 Stories Friendly Brothers and Sisters

    "You really eat ''kome'', don''t you? You''re not lying, are you?


    "Yes."


    Me and Mr. Druid snorted a little confused, a woman laughing.


    Step back and open the distance to a grin that seems to regret what was involved.


    "What are you doing?


    When I turn around because I hear voices from behind, I look like a man who looks like a woman.


    I''m sure he''s a grocery store owner, and I think he''s a woman''s brother.


    They look very similar.


    "There he is! People who eat ''Kome''! This bet is your brother''s loss!


    Huh?


    Was there anyone to eat rice or not, was there a bet?


    So I won, so that creepy... a bit of a pulling grin?


    "Huh? My loss?


    "These people are my people!


    Sure, I''m one of those rice eaters, but I don''t know why. Don''t be honest with me about nodding.


    "You''re lying!


    Your brother''s voice echoes in the store.


    And then he turns his gaze on us, so he nods unexpectedly.


    "Seriously......"


    I tilt my neck when I see your brother give a huge look.


    Would it be a shock to eat so much rice?


    "I don''t know, you''re funny brothers and sisters"


    Mr. Druid groans softly in my ear.


    I do fear a bit of force, but the exchange between the two is very interesting.


    "Alooi, I guess you didn''t plant it!


    "Terrible brother. There''s no way I''d do such a cowardly thing! I''m not your brother."


    Uh, what about the meat?


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, my God, you did! I won''t tell you I forgot!


    "... that''s, well"


    Have you planted it before?


    That''s cowardice.


    Are you betting that often, Kako''s brothers and sisters?


    By the way, are we that way?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Well, it was meat."


    Good, looks like you remembered.


    "You''re close."


    To Mr. Druid''s words,


    "" No, not at all!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We''re good friends, right?


    The sound of your voice was with you, wasn''t it?


    "Eh, please give me the two types of meat you just told me"


    Mr. Druid holds his mouth to convey hope.


    My shoulders are shaking slightly, so I think I stopped laughing so hard.


    "Copy. What about Gram?


    "Each, at 1 km, please"


    "Yes. I''d like to ask, he said he''d mix it with ''Kome'', but how are you eating it?


    Weighing the meat, Mr. Aloui asks the question.


    "I cook" kome "and mix it with simmering utensils, grip it into a mountain shaped rice balls."


    Does that make sense to someone Mr. Druid briefly explained but unfamiliar with?


    "... grip on a mountain mould? Rice Balls?"


    It''s still a little impossible, isn''t it?


    How easy would it be to understand if I explained it?


    "That."


    "Hey, Alooi. Better keep it around today."


    "What!


    "It''s going to rain. What if they catch a cold?


    Look out the window at your brother''s words.


    Sure, if you do.


    "True. Brother, it looks like you want the sauce from this village too, so bring it."


    "Really? There are four kinds, but which one?


    There are four kinds!


    "Eh, what''s the difference in taste?


    Simply put, it''s sweet.


    It''s sweet.


    Do people in this village like sweet flavors?


    "Lightest sauce please"


    "Okay."


    Your brother went to pick up the sauce, so I look outside again.


    The sky should still be bright from time to time, but the whole village is dimmed covered by black clouds.


    It hasn''t come down yet, but it''s only a matter of time.


    "I''m sorry. You''re an adventurer, aren''t you? Is the inn right around the corner? If it''s far away, you can wait till the rain stops."


    "It''s right there, so it''s okay. Thank you."


    Your brother brings you the sauce and Mr. Druid receives the meat and pays for it.


    "Come talk to me about ''Kome'' if you like. Please."


    "Yes, I''ll come back"


    "" Thank you ""


    Hurry up and walk to the inn.


    "Heh, you made it."


    When I returned to the inn, I was horrified, and the sound of rain began to be heard from the outside.


    Looks like he really made it back to the inn.


    If it hits the rain in this cold, you''ll most likely get sick.


    "Were you okay?


    Looking out the front door of the inn, Mr. Salifah comes rushing in with a towel.


    Looks like a towel refill you can use freely.


    "It''s okay. They came back to the inn before they came down."


    "That''s good. Something that will make you sick if it hits this cold rain. But your body must be cold, right? Take a bath and keep your body warm."


    "Yes, thank you"


    "Ahhh! You know, I need a favor."


    "Yes? What is it?


    "I wonder what it was with the" Kome "dish that Dora brought me... the meat... I can''t remember the name"


    "Is it a beef bowl?


    Mr. Dora showed interest a few days ago, so I once gave him a bowl of beef.


    "Yeah, that''s definitely the name! So, could you tell me how to make that, too?


    "I don''t mind that, but don''t you resist ''Kome''?


    "I had a little bit of it, but in front of that delicious taste, it got sweet."


    Mr. Salifah, who made a long fist grip.


    I think they liked the flavor a lot.


    Still, there''s talk of rice today.


    Go back to your room, warm yourself up in the bath, and then rent a cooking area upstairs to start preparing for tomorrow.


    Cut the two types of meat into small pieces and cook half sweet and spicy to complete.


    The other half is done by adding herbs to the sweet and spicy flavor with a change in the tingling flavor.


    Nevertheless, I''m glad I bought a few bottles of soy sauce.


    But don''t lose it in no time if you keep using it as fast as you can.


    I think I''ll look for soy sauce in this town, too.


    Oh, it''s called pong vinegar in this world.


    Because it''s not the name of the memory, it seems wrong.


    We have to be careful.


    After that, I''ll cook the rice at Mr. Rose''s... I guess I''m done prepping for now.


    And ''Omelette'' for dinner today.


    Rice floated in my memory a long time ago.


    It seemed delicious that bright red rice was wrapped in eggs.


    The ingredients in my memory and the ingredients available in this world are different, so I can''t reproduce them perfectly.


    "Bright red rice tastes like thoma, so should I use boiled thoma sauce?


    Stir in the frying pan with finely chopped meat and vegetables, boiled Thomas sauce, and cooked rice.


    Hmm? Don''t get too much moisture than I remember.


    This... can you roll it with eggs?


    Let''s just see. Looks good, you want to finish the first one?


    ... Uh-huh, fail.


    The eggs fade with moisture and don''t wrap the rice nicely.


    "What''s up?


    "A little bit of a failure,"


    "Really? It looks delicious though."


    "No, because I wanted to wrap it beautifully with eggs"


    "Don''t you have to wrap it up or put it on top?


    Sure it is, but you want to bring it closer to the ''omelet'' of memory.


    A little mean?


    All right, second one!


    ... It''s harder to wrap than it looks.


    "Shall we eat?


    Mr. Druid gently strokes my depressing head.


    But I know you''re laughing!


    The taste was delicious with toma-flavoured rice and fluffy eggs.


    I just felt that the taste of Thomas was a little thin.


    Thomas, why don''t we boil the sauce down more and use it?


    That won''t give you any extra moisture.


    Let''s try again.

 267 262 stories, space for two.

    "Good Morning"


    "Good morning. I can''t open the store today, so you can lock it up when you get in."


    "Are you sure?


    "It''s better than work, mon!


    Is that all right with you?


    In the meantime, I locked up and when I went to the back of the store, Mr. Delose greeted me with a sneer.


    "Good Morning"


    "Morning. Isn''t Rose saying all I can?


    "It''s okay. We rely more on you."


    "Rose likes to be relied upon, that''s fine, so"


    I guess Mr. Delose really likes Mr. Rose.


    My eyes are really sweet when I talk about Mr. Rose.


    "Shall we start because the cooking area is already ready? Oh, what should I do?


    Mr. Rose looked at the bag containing the Solas and showed a little lost.


    Could it be that you haven''t told Mr. Delose about the Flems?


    I thought we were likely to talk because we were a couple.


    "You haven''t spoken?


    "Of course not? I don''t need to talk about it. But it''s pathetic to be in there all the time... should we still throw Delos out somewhere?


    What, are you kicking Mr. Delose out?


    Normally, isn''t this the right place to talk about Sola and the others?


    "Sorry, Delose, about five hours"


    "No, no, wait, Mr. Rose. Mr. Delose would know best what Mr. Rose is like, right? You''re a trustworthy man, aren''t you?


    "It''s obvious, right? I wouldn''t marry you if I didn''t."


    "Then I have no problem talking to you. So let''s not kick Mr. Delose out."


    I was in a hurry.


    Mr. Druid is laughing next door.


    Or Mr. DeRoth, because he''s smiling and watching us interact, but he''s about to be kicked out!


    "I don''t have a choice."


    I think it''s something different.


    I don''t know what Mr. Rose feels anymore.


    and while he was haunting his head, Mr. Rose explained to Mr. Delose about the Flems.


    "Ivy has company that people keep to themselves. Flem, Sola and Ciel. They''re all cute demons, but rare, so there''s no point in saying anything else, okay?


    "Oh, okay."


    I don''t think Mr. Rose''s too brief explanation would tell almost anything, but Mr. Delose snorted.


    Does this mean we''re going to be a couple?


    "Well, I''m done explaining, and let the Flems out for you. It''s pathetic in the bag."


    "Yes."


    When we let the Flems out, Sora jumps right in to Mr. Delose.


    He hastily took it, but I''m sorry.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, I''ve never seen such a cheerful slime. Rose''s right. You''re adorable."


    "Don''t you? I can watch you forever."


    "Here, you teach ''Kome'' cooking, don''t you? Sorry to keep you waiting, Ivy."


    "I know. Okay, this way. Deloise, I want you to take care of the Flems."


    "I know."


    Mr Rose and Mr Delose are strange.


    When I look at the two of them, I feel like I can see only two spaces that I can''t disturb.


    What a strange space to explain that makes you want to watch them softly somewhere beside each other.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with both of you?


    "No, nothing"


    Watching the two of you makes my heart warm.


    I''d like to meet someone who can have this relationship.


    Mr. Druid and I are a little different because we are close to parent-child relationships.


    Or Mr. Druid will have to find his lover first, rather than me.


    ...... Shall I also make Mr. Druid''s search for a lover a goal of the journey?


    Anyway, Mr. Druid looks like he''s giving up on love.


    He''s a very good man, but a waste.


    "Good luck, Mr. Druid."


    "Hmm? Uh, rice balls?


    To the sudden proclamation, Mr. Druid in a strange way.


    In words, they''re going to disagree, so let''s shut up.


    "Well, let''s get started"


    "Yes. Even so, I have nothing to do while I''m cooking rice."


    "Really?


    "Yes, because you can cook without any problems if you''re just careful with the fire."


    "It''s a little hard to fire, though."


    Mr. Druid has been cooking rice for me lately while I''m cooking.


    I''m used to it now, so I don''t have a problem with it, but in the beginning I was worried about it a lot because of the fire.


    How many times did you almost spray on your serious expression when checking the condition of the cooked rice?


    Well, neither can I. I can''t tell you about people because I worshipped them before I opened the lid.


    "Then while we''re cooking rice, shall we make some freaks?


    Oh, then I had a favor to ask.


    "Mr. Rose, can you tell me how to use the sauce in this village?


    Sauce bought yesterday.


    I made it the least sweet thing, but the sweetness was strong and I had a little trouble using it.


    "The source of this village? I don''t think there was anything special about it."


    "Aren''t you sweet?


    "Isn''t it because of the kind you bought?


    "I was asked to choose the least sweet thing."


    Tilt your neck to my words, Mr. Rose.


    Did I say something strange?


    When in the cooking area, serve the rice left on the water from the velcro bag.


    I thought about the time and put it on the water and brought it.


    "Do you put ''Kome'' on water?


    "Yes. About half an hour. You might want to add a little more time to it if the time has passed than the day the rice was harvested. Depends on your taste."


    "I see, let''s remember"


    Add rice to the borrowed pot and set it on fire.


    At first, heat is strong, when the lid shakes out, low heat, and when cooked, steam.


    Briefly, Mr. Druid explains the addition or subtraction of fire.


    "That''s water and fire. Okay."


    Get the sauce you just bought out of the bag, watching how the cooked rice looks.


    I had a little taste last night, but the sweetness is pretty strong and any dish is going to lose.


    "This? No, this is the sweetest sauce, isn''t it?


    "" Huh?


    Is that it?


    Did I make a mistake, or were you upset by the loss of your bet?


    "This is characterized by a rather distinctive sweetness. Not many people like you, huh? Where''d you get that?


    "It''s a shop made of brothers. butchers and food shops in one of the shops."


    "Oh, Arooi and Trooka''s, huh? Trooka''s the one who''s been looking for the sauce, right?


    Apparently, people I know.


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry. She''s pretty pissed off."


    Mr. Rose sighs loudly and brings me two sauces from the shelf.


    "These two are the mainstream sources in this village. Because it''s sweet, it''s easy to use for cooking."


    Mr. Rose puts a little of each sauce in a small plate and puts it out in front of me.


    Add a little sauce to your fingers to make sure it tastes good.


    They certainly aren''t all that sweet, so they''re easy to use for cooking.


    "It''s delicious. The sweetness seems good."


    "Right? It''s the pride of the village."


    Don''t even know you want to brag.


    Rich in sweetness and really delicious.


    This sauce would be enough when you want it to taste sweet and spicy.


    "But the Trooka guy hasn''t either. Totally."


    Laughing at Mr. Rose''s shuddered voice, Mr. Druid.


    When I was being taught to simmer vegetables with a prized sauce to make, the cooking place spread a good smell of rice cooking.


    "That smells good."


    Apparently, he liked it.


    If they tell you you can''t smell it, you can''t move on.


    Now, if you take the coarse heat, mix it with the ingredients and grip it!

 268 263 Stories Smiling is Power

    "Ho, I can''t believe ''Kome'' tastes so good."


    "Oh, that''s delicious."


    Mr. Rose and Mr. Delose are impressed with the rice balls on their cheeks.


    They both have hands on the second one already so they seem to like it a lot.


    Good.


    And Mr. Rose is clever.


    I should be making rice balls for the first time, but with the second one I had already grabbed the force and tricks and grabbed them beautifully.


    You''re the one who does everything.


    "Shall I take this to Tableau later?


    "If this is it, I can eat it with one hand, okay?


    What about plugging in rice dishes you''re unfamiliar with?


    I feel like I''m just gonna get you in trouble.


    "Are there any other dishes that use this" kome "?


    "You make bowls a lot"


    "Dumb?"


    "Yes, you eat them with stewed meat and vegetables on top of white rice."


    "Oh, that sounds delicious, too."


    "It''s delicious. Besides, I feel good."


    "Really? That''s good."


    Mr. Rose and Mr. Druid begin to thrive on the subject of rice cooking.


    We''re talking about what rice dishes have come out so far, but it''s a little embarrassing because it includes things that have failed.


    "Welcome"


    No, I''ll make you some tea.


    "I''m sorry. And you''re a good cook, aren''t you?


    "I''m glad you said that."


    First it was driven by necessity, but now it''s my hobby.


    Next to Mr. Druid and Mr. Rose thriving, me and Mr. Delose downright.


    I kind of dust it.


    "Time to go home?


    Mr. Druid calls out satisfied that he has finished his meal and talked out of speaking.


    "Yeah. Sola, Flem, Ciel?


    Calling the Solas who were playing around.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Flem seems to be sleeping somewhere.


    Looking around, I always slept beside the bag in it.


    "Sorry I''m late"


    Flem in the bag, and also Sora and Ciel, who jumped into my arms.


    Looks like I''m very happy that two of them got Mr. Delose to play quite a bit.


    I don''t know, I''m so familiar with it.


    Thank you for today.


    "No, I''m glad you taught me how to cook too"


    Directly from Mr. Rose, the food with this village sauce was easy and tasty.


    I''m going to make it when I get the sauce again.


    When I leave Mr. Rose''s shop, the sun is on my face unlike yesterday.


    View the little basket in your hand.


    Inside are three rice balls I made today.


    It''s by my siblings'' shop yesterday on the way home.


    "Pretty cold, huh?


    "Really? It was colder for me yesterday."


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck at my words.


    I''m a little nervous about it and reach for his forehead.


    It''s not hot...


    "When you get home, drink Flem''s potion, will you? Because there''s something going on."


    "Okay, I will. So you don''t have to look so worried. ''Cause it''s okay."


    I don''t know what you look like, but you look terrible.


    Mr. Druid laughs as he thrusts my cheek.


    Horrible because the look on his face is as usual.


    "Is that it?"


    When I turned my gaze to the place that happened to be the park, I saw a familiar person sitting in a chair.


    To my words, Mr. Druid also turns his gaze to the park.


    If there''s no mistake, it''s Mr. Plia, Gilmouth of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "It''s Prior Gilmouth."


    "I knew you would."


    When I look at him, I realize he has some kind of thought of look on his face.


    Mm-hmm. Is it kindness to keep seeing nothing like this?


    Or should I listen to you?


    "We''re not from this village. Whether it''s a good thing to get deeply involved."


    Yes, we are those who travel.


    That''s why there are times when you get involved and times when you should take a step back.


    That was taught to me by Mr. Druid.


    View Mr. Pliagilmuth''s face.


    I have sad eyes.


    "Mr. Druid, shall I plug it in?


    "Hmm? Plug in?


    "Yes, just as affordable."


    That''s what I said, give him the basket up and show Mr. Druid.


    "Hahaha, you sure do have one"


    Enter the park and approach the chair where Mr. Pliagilmuth is sitting.


    You noticed us or gave a slightly surprised look when the gaze you were looking down at turned this way.


    "Hello"


    "Oh, hello?


    He talked to me all of a sudden, and I think I''m confused.


    "Did you have dinner?


    "What?"


    "It''s rice. Rice."


    "No, not yet..."


    "Okay, plug in."


    "Uh, plug in?


    "Yes."


    Push him all the way through the basket he had in his hand.


    but you''re surprised or you can''t accept it.


    I can''t help it, so I put the basket on my leg.


    Now the purpose is complete.


    "What''s this?


    "It''s a rice balls made from rice"


    "... well, in ''Kome''......... eh!" Kome "?


    Are you all right?


    I feel pretty dull though.


    Could it be that Mr. Pliagilmuth isn''t feeling well somewhere, either?


    I get worried and reach for his forehead and measure the heat.


    I never find it particularly hot.


    "Uh, what are they doing?


    "I think they''re measuring for heat."


    Laughter is mixed with Mr. Druid''s voice.


    Did you do something strange?


    I looked at him standing right behind me, but he shook his head when there was no problem.


    Looks like you don''t have a fever.


    "Oh, uh, why did you measure the heat?


    "Because I was boisterous and unresponsive"


    "... well. Sorry."


    That''s what I say, Mr. Pliagilmuth, who laughs.


    Seeing that grin, my chest moans.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "It''s dark."


    "Blah!"


    I can see Mr. Druid erupting in the back.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth was also stunned by my words and then wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    ''Cause there''s a lot going on.


    Apparently, I''m in a bad mood.


    Besides, I get the impression that the darkness has increased.


    Somehow I sigh.


    I''m flabbergasted by that, but it''s not very powerful.


    "I don''t know anything. I don''t even think I can understand. But Mr. Pliagilmuth is too dark!


    "Guuuuuu"


    I hear strange noises from behind.


    When I look, I''m turning my back but my shoulders are shaking big.


    I wish I could laugh if I wanted to.


    "You can''t be nagging me at a time like this!


    Suddenly Mr. Pliagilmuth shouts out loud.


    And my body trembles a little, but for some reason I don''t feel scared.


    "What do kids know?"


    The next little twinkle reaches my ear.


    "So you''re saying you don''t get it"


    Stick to my words again, but that look is indescribable.


    Looking at it, I grinned.


    "Mr. Gilmouth in the town where demons are running wild, he was always laughing. There was a smile around him, too."


    "Huh?"


    "His expression seemed painful when it was all over and he thanked me. They said thank you, but it seemed painful"


    "What?"


    Mr. Priagirlmouth, confused by me for speaking suddenly.


    I know, but ignore it and keep talking.


    "Mr. Gilmouth and the heads of the vigilante before fighting the big organization were also smiling. It even seemed like fun. People around them smiled, well, some were confused."


    ¡­¡­


    "There was a smile around me when they were after my life. So I was scared, but I could fight without running, and I was laughing."


    I think smiling is amazing.


    It''s just a strength, but it still builds strength.


    "Have some rice and help yourself. This is the time."


    I don''t know how hard it is for people to stand up there.


    That''s why I can''t talk.


    But I wanted to tell you.


    I''ve met you before, smile at Mr. Gilmouth and the captains.


    Because I''m sure that makes sense.


    "Goodbye, then"


    He smiles and greets Mr. Pliagilmuth, who is flashing, and walks out with Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Druid stroked my head gently.


    "To me..."


    I heard voices, but they''re coming from the square without looking back.


    "Hmm, go get your gloves and go back to the inn and make rice balls?


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "I''ve had more trouble"


    "No problem."


    Smiling won''t solve everything.


    It''s not that simple.


    But I think it''s important to smile in order not to be squashed by negative emotions.

 269 264 Stories Unwanted Skills

    With a gloved hand, hold a basket with a handle.


    Inside the basket are three rice balls laid with banana leaves and taken to Mr. Aloui.


    And the magic bag I raised from my shoulder also has the demonic stone that Frem brought back to life.


    Today is lunch the third day after meeting Mr. Pliagilmuth in the square.


    That day, I plan to go to ''Shall'' to pick up my gloves and return to the inn as soon as possible, but as an example, Mr. Druid and Baruca, the manager, were thriving, and when I returned to the inn, it was past evening.


    Give up that day and reschedule to deliver the rice balls to Mr. Arooi the next day.


    but it rains all the way from the next day to 2 days.


    There was no sign of stopping, the cold was terrible, and I hesitated to leave the inn, so I decided to wait for it to settle down.


    And finally, the third morning, the rain stopped for me.


    "It''s cold."


    "Right, you''re scared to even think about how far we''re going to cool down this year"


    Thank you, Mr. Druid, for the gloves.


    True, this cold would be dangerous without gloves.


    It''s going to freeze off my fingertips.


    "I knew when you were so happy, you''d want to give me something different too"


    "Rejected!


    "You don''t have to answer instantly..."


    What an embroidery of slime on the gloves next to the embroidery of the flowers.


    The moment I saw this, I was happy to hug Mr Druid and thank him.


    I''m surprised you asked me to embroider the slime.


    Mr. Baruca had a complex look at me delighted with the embroidery of the demon.


    "No, have the solas embroidered on the hem of your coat."


    It would be cute, but embroidery costs money too, so it''s rejected.


    Per glove fits the length.


    Besides, from Mr. Baruca''s attitude, the embroidery of the demons would stand out.


    I was surprised to get out on the boulevard, the store is beautifully closed.


    There are no stalls left either.


    "There''s a chance Arooi''s store is closed."


    "Yeah."


    You weren''t thinking about it.


    Well, if it was closed, it was closed. So let''s give it up.


    If you break through the boulevard, you''ll see the Aloui store right away.


    I was a little anxious but when I turned my gaze, the sign came out and I saw the lights.


    Good, looks like it''s open.


    "You were open."


    "Yeah. Still, you have a lot of customers"


    At the end of the line of sight is the appearance of a store where guests enter and exit.


    Was it a popular store?


    When I approach the store, I hear laughter from inside.


    "Trooka, not this, that way. No, beside it! Yes, that!"


    Interacting with the voices of the guests, he laughed, and perhaps Aroui''s, "Brother, hold on! ''I hear voices.


    Looks like it''s true to say a little bit.


    A peek at the store tells the customer where it is and Truka points out that the product is different.


    Does Mr. Arui''s butcher have a lot of customers, too, and he looks pretty busy.


    "You''ve got the wrong time to come."


    "Right."


    Seeing the store situation during this time, I didn''t expect to have many customers so far.


    Should I be changing my time on this?


    "Is that it? Ah, you there!


    Mr. Aloui''s voice echoes in the store as he turns his heels to change time and get back out.


    Looking back at it in surprise, she just has a gaze.


    "I knew! I knew it! I wanted to talk to you. ''Kome'' buddy!


    The intriguing gaze of the guests around.


    Definitely the wrong time to come!


    Mr. Druid, too, has a pulled face.


    He''s not good at getting attention either, is he?


    "Trooka, the sauce is different again."


    "Shh! Oh, why are all sauce sauces in the same thing!


    The whole store is engulfed with laughter in Mr. Truka''s voice.


    Apparently, the owner and the customer are close.


    "Hey, are you leaving? Let''s rig this."


    No, I have to work.


    "What is it? Eh, he said he''d feed me. Um..."


    "If it was a rice balls, I brought it"


    "That! He brought it to me, thanks!


    "You seem busy, so I''ll leave you here"


    "What! Let''s talk about it"


    No, I don''t like it where you get this kind of attention.


    Besides, the speed at which the meat is cut is slower, so the customer looks in trouble.


    "No, I''ll come back later. Because I want to talk slowly."


    "Yes, I have no choice. There are other shops closed today, especially with a lot of customers."


    Oh, is that why you have so many customers?


    "Alooi, I''m here. I''m almost a regular."


    I hear voices from customers who were lining up to buy meat.


    Plus, when the guests around them dull, they spill a laugh.


    "Is that it? Ahahahahaha"


    Not only Mr. Trooka, but Mr. Arooi, too. A little bit?


    "What time is it, can we talk slowly?


    "What do you think?


    Mr. Aloui leans his neck with a knife.


    "Ma''am, if it''s about evening, we''ll be fine."


    You didn''t see it, the guests in line told me.


    Thank you for that, and speak to Mr. Aloui.


    "Then you''ll come around."


    "Sorry, thanks!


    Leave the store later with a cheerful voice.


    "I knew you were funny brothers and sisters"


    "Right."


    I got to go to Mr. Rose''s store earlier than planned.


    Is Mr. Rose''s shop open?


    "Oh, you''ve fallen in the right direction."


    As I was headed to Mr. Rose''s shop, I heard Mr. Druid''s delightful voice.


    When I look at him, I see something and I laugh.


    At the end of that gaze are three men in vigilante clothes.


    "Oh, I''m laughing"


    They are laughing and talking about something with the villagers.


    When I saw someone from the vigilante before, there was an atmosphere of being hunted down.


    It''s gone.


    Thanks to the response of the vigilantes, the tingling atmosphere that has recently been found in the villagers here has calmed down.


    "Sounds good."


    "Yeah. Good, but what''s the rush?


    "Really? Captain Tableau was recommended as qualitative. Besides, I should have gone around and studied about the previous captain for a few years. If there''s a trigger, you need to calm down."


    That''s what it is.


    But the villagers seem to have some fun, too.


    Good.


    "Shall we?


    "Yeah. And a boulevard without a single stall is so big"


    Boulevards without stalls get the impression that they are twice as big as usual.


    I miss that anyway.


    "It''s not exactly this cold."


    It is true that the rain of the last few days has deepened the cold even further.


    Don''t let it really be a billionaire to go out there.


    "Oh, there''s no sign."


    When I see Mr. Rose''s shop, I can tell that there''s always a sign out there.


    Apparently he hasn''t opened a store today.


    "Hello"


    Speak from the outside to the inside, to the possibility of being inside.


    Wait a while but no noise.


    "Looks like nobody''s here."


    "That''s a shame. Change the day."


    When I turn my heel back, the rattling and the door opens.


    When I looked behind him in a hurry, Mr. Rose was there with a big stretch.


    "Was it Ivy''s voice after all? Please, come in."


    There was no sign of Mr. Rose right now.


    Is that it?


    You''re not an adventurer, are you?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Eh."


    "Mr. Rose, are you a former adventurer?


    I''m sure Mr. Druid can''t feel any signs, but has he noticed anything?


    "Hmm? Could you have done the sign?


    Looks like he was still erasing the signs.


    Can''t you feel it at this distance, or was he such an amazing adventurer?


    "No, I can''t feel a sign, because I could only hear the door open"


    "... you''re scared of unconsciousness. You''re usually fine."


    Mr. Rose sighs a little.


    "I have shadow skills. It''s a total waste of skill."


    Shadow skills?


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he shook his head beside him, too.


    I wonder if it''s a little-known skill.


    "I can turn off signs or move around without making a sound, but it''s an unnecessary skill for me. Oh, I''m not an adventurer. Because I''m a magic item."


    That''s a great skill.


    But if I did not use it, would it be unnecessary?


    And it''s amazing that they don''t let you sense any signs at all.


    It''s possible they''re coming near you before you know it... isn''t this a pretty dangerous skill for me to detect people with signs?


    ''Cause it''s possible that we can talk about Sola and the others.

 270 265, we need to take action!

    "That Mr. Rose."


    "What''s wrong? You look very strange."


    "Do you have any other skills besides the shadow to erase the signs?


    If you have so many skills, you have to think of something to take care of.


    "Must have happened, eh"


    "What''s going on?


    Watching Mr. Rose try to remind me, Mr. Druid looks at me with a strange look.


    "I''ve been sensing people''s movements with signs, so I want to figure out what to do if they can''t use it."


    "How to deal with it?


    "Yeah, well, if you can''t sense anybody approaching you, you might be able to see Ciel as he is, or you might be able to talk about Sola or Flem."


    Mr. Druid gives me a surprised look at my words.


    "Bad. I couldn''t think that far"


    Shake your head at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "I see. Sure, we need to do something about it. Is there anything on the item?


    Mr. Rose also seemed to understand why I asked about his skills.


    And they look for things to take care of in the list of items.


    It''s hard.


    Mr. Rose, who is checking the list, shakes his head while holding his head down.


    Apparently there are no items I would like.


    "Oh, I remember. I mean skills, but I''ve heard things called covert skills can erase signs."


    "Hidden skills?


    What''s a secret, ninja?


    Hmm? Oh, my knowledge before.


    Was there a ninja in my world who had covert skills?


    In a world where dead people can rise, there are ninjas with skills that can erase signs.


    In what world, was I alive before?


    It''s definitely a scarier world than the world today, isn''t it?


    ''Cause dead people crawl out of the dirt!


    Oh, I remember.


    "What''s up?


    "Ah, no. I remember wanting to erase it..."


    "You look pale, are you okay?


    "It''s okay."


    Uh, let''s remind ourselves of something good.


    Not from a grave, for example.


    Huh?


    What''s with the bags you''re putting in the Solas?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Mr. Rose, can I get Sola and the others out?


    "Oh, sure, let him out."


    As soon as I hurried to open the lid of the bag where the Solas were in, the two popped out just fine.


    And only the sleeping frem leaves me in the bag.


    "You''re not answering Flem?


    "... Riu ~..."


    Are you fairly sleepy or less responsive than usual?


    Is that it?


    There are black stains on the flem again.


    Touch the spot area with your hands, but you don''t look particularly injured either.


    Will you disappear again?


    "With that said, I heard someone with new skills was discovered in King''s Capital."


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Rose''s words.


    "Do you get more skills?


    "I don''t know where it is. However, there are researchers who say that new skills are still growing, and researchers who say that they have skills but have just not been discovered."


    I see, doesn''t anyone know the details?


    Speaking of which, Mr. Druid''s skills are also rare, right?


    ... my skills are rare in a way too.


    "It''s an item, but I''ll get in touch with the people I know. But this chill is gonna take a little while."


    Mr. Rose sighs and gazes at the window that you can see outside.


    Did the wind start coming out, I can hear the rattling.


    You look annoyed by the wind tonight.


    "Thanks for your trouble, thank you"


    "Oh, if I have an information network, I can also get information on items in and around Wang Du. If anything happens, they''ll hook you up."


    Now that I normally said so, I almost missed asking, but do you also get information about Wang Du and the surrounding area?


    You have such an amazing information network?


    I didn''t have time to feel awesome because Rose said so.


    "Isn''t that amazing?


    Mr. Druid asks me confused, even if he asks me.


    "Probably pretty amazing, huh?


    "Nothing would be awesome. If we had a bunch of item lovers, we''d have an information network in place at some point."


    You really like the item, Mr. Rose.


    "When we''re talking about an item, how long does it last?


    "Forever"


    I said it without hesitation.


    To be clear, don''t be unable to say anything.


    "Hahaha, I see. Oh, I brought the demon stone that Flem brought back to life."


    I totally forgot about skills and items.


    I brought the Demon Stone today.


    "I''m sorry. Wow, that''s what you worked so hard for, huh?


    I was surprised when I handed Mr. Rose a bag with a slender and heavy demonic stone.


    For the next two days of rain, me, Sola and Ciel spent Gudagda, but only Frem was working hard for me.


    I''m just so sorry, I did my best to clean the room.


    "Thank you, Flem."


    Mr. Rose speaks to Frem, who is asleep in his bag.


    Did you hear that, the bag moved perfectly...... stopped.


    Trying to react somehow, does it feel like I gave up?


    "Kukuku, you''re as cute as ever"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    You reacted to Mr. Rose''s pretty remarks, or Sora and Ciel, who were playing around in the store, jump on the desk in front of Mr. Rose.


    "What a lovely reaction."


    When Mr. Rose laughs, Sora and Ciel both sound dissatisfied.


    Plus the three of us laugh and let them squash some time.


    Once we got back to the inn, we were going to go to Mr. Aroui''s shop, but Mr. Rose told us we should stay until time.


    "Thank you for today"


    Keep your head down with Mr. Druid.


    I decided to head over to her shop, as it would be time to start making room for Mr. Aloui.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Uh, about three days from now, huh?


    "Yes, I''d like to reschedule in case of snow or rain"


    "That''s natural. You don''t have to go outside on that day."


    And he set an approximate date for the resurrected demon stone to be brought.


    Mr. Rose happened to notice me today, but he ignores me sometimes, so the promise matters.


    However, rain and snow days seem to be postponed.


    I appreciate this.


    "You''re getting windy. Are you okay?"


    "Yes, and it looks rough tonight"


    "You can be rough, but the cold is tough"


    I look out the window with the conversation between the two of them in my ear.


    I can hear a rattling noise from somewhere along with the whispering noise.


    Don''t hesitate to go outside.


    "Okay, you want to go?


    "Yeah."


    Open the door and go outside.


    When I thought Mr. Druid had come out too, I was hurrying to close the door.


    To Mr. Rose, waving from the inside, gently bow his head and hurry to Mr. Aloui''s shop.


    "You seem calm."


    Looking inside from outside the store, it looks like there are shopping customers but there is no crowd like in the morning.


    Good.


    Now I think I can calm down and talk to Mr. Alui.


    Once inside the store,


    "You idiot! Trooka idiot!


    "Many times. You must have just made a little mistake!


    You might not be able to talk calmly.

 271 266 words. Sweet air?

    "A little? Ugh, to the habit of all kinds of incorrect annoyances"


    Mr. Trooka wrinkles his eyebrows all the way to Mr. Aroui''s words.


    I''m looking at the morning state a little bit, so I guess I can''t deny it.


    "Even Alooi would have been pointing out the wrong kind of meat to cut!


    "I just made a little mistake."


    "You''ve been wrong more than 10 times!


    That''s a lot.


    Or should I stop this?


    All this time, I feel unnoticed.


    When I saw Mr. Druid next door, I laughed bitterly and shrugged my shoulders.


    "You left the accounting to your regular customers!


    "I didn''t ask for that."


    "Don''t look at me!


    What the hell is going on, so customers can help me with my accounting?


    "Uh-huh."


    Mr. Trooka thinks he can''t win, or he''s staring at Mr. Arooi resentfully.


    "Ha, you guys, come on! I''m good, but I have other guests."


    He was in the store. Probably a customer? but sighs loudly as they gently slap the two heads.


    Finally the two of them noticed us or were laughing bitterly.


    "Uh, excuse me"


    "Ah, fellow ''Kome''!


    The way you put it, is there something you can''t do about it?


    Because a customer in the store is paying attention to me and Mr. Druid!


    "Ahahahahahahahahahahaha, did you eat?


    "Sorry! I was so busy today, I had a break, I was going to eat now."


    "You did, didn''t you"


    "Brother, I''m going to take a break. Say hello."


    Is that it?


    I was just calling out my name.


    Could it only be during a fight?


    "Uh... will you hang out with me for a break?


    I tried to look around the store until I finished eating, and Mr. Aroui stopped me.


    "Aren''t you in the way?


    "Not at all, I''m new to eating ''Kome'' and I''m happy"


    First time what?


    Don''t be thrilled when they say that for a second.


    "Okay, I''m sorry to bother you"


    "Ivy, I''m not going around the store. If there''s anything you want, I''ll look for it."


    "Soy sauce, not vinegar, please."


    "Ponzu? Oh, is that it? Okay."


    It''s dangerous, I said soy sauce.


    The way this world speaks quickly, I need to be pong vinegar.


    "Tea, please"


    When Mr. Arui serves warm tea in front of me, he removes the rice balls from the basket he inserts.


    "It smells kind of good. That''s cute."


    Pretty?


    Where is it?


    Maybe where you''re triangulating?


    "I''ll have it."


    Watching Mr. Arooi cling.


    This moment is always exciting because it may not be in your mouth.


    "Wow, this is delicious! Sometimes I eat rice, not at all!


    Good. You seem to like it.


    "This flavoring is good too. Ah, but if I were you, would I make it a little sweeter?


    When the first one is finished, start eating the second one immediately.


    "Is it that good?


    A guest who just informed me about us stares into the basket.


    "No, I won''t give it to you!


    "Please. I''ve just been working this morning."


    "That must be Trooka''s fault!


    "Sure it is, but I seriously care"


    With that seriousness, I pull it off a bit.


    It''s just one rice balls.


    "You have no choice. You know, can you teach me how to make it?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Alui puts a basket with one remaining rice balls in front of the guest.


    "How''s that? Delicious?


    "I haven''t eaten yet!


    A customer cheeks a bite of rice balls.


    "Ah, delicious this. What, ''Kome'' is so delicious? Even though the ''kome'' dish served by Alui is not good."


    The customer is a little excited to talk, and the other guests in the store are intrigued and stare at this one.


    I''m not looking at me anything, but I''m ashamed.


    "Eh. I''m sorry, you haven''t heard the name yet, have you?


    Mr. Aroui asks me over a cup of tea.


    "Yes, it''s called Ivy. Best regards,"


    "I''m Alooi. Well, you know because my brother used to scream his name so many times?


    "Yes."


    "That''s right. Oh, it doesn''t have to be a tribute. Because I''m not that great of a person."


    "Sure."


    When the customer finishes eating the rice balls, he makes his own tea and drinks it.


    I am very familiar with this store.


    Maybe not a customer, a shopkeeper?


    "Culture, terrible!


    Mr. Culture laughing hahahaha.


    I overheard laughter from behind.


    When I saw it, Mr. Truka and his guests were laughing, and the woman next to him gave a frightened look.


    This is a place where laughter happens a lot.


    Besides, the shopkeepers seem to like the customers a lot.


    "Um, can you teach me how to make rice balls? Tomorrow, but I want to actually make it."


    Paper and pen in Mr. Aloui''s hand at some point.


    You''re a man of action.


    "Okay."


    Explain how to cook rice as easily as possible, from choosing meat to seasoning.


    The grip on the rice balls was explained by imitating the actual grip using a small towel.


    A lot of questions are asked at the end of the explanation as a whole.


    Mr. Aloui is serious about making rice balls.


    "Thank you. That sounds like a tough grip on the triangle."


    Grasp the small towel so that it is triangular as you go back through the stuff Mr. Arui wrote.


    Towels make it easy, okay?


    "Grip the rice balls as fluffy and lightly as possible"


    Seeing Mr. Aloui gripping, the rice is going to crumble.


    Mr. Culture also reads a note written by Mr. Aroui.


    "Is Mr. Culture from the store?


    "Hmm? Me? No, I''m just a customer."


    I think it''s too familiar for customers.


    I still bring fruit from the back of the store and peel it off.


    "What do you say? This is delicious."


    "Huh."


    Uh, I was recommended, but can I eat?


    "Eat, eat. It''s a hit this year, and it''s sweet and delicious."


    Mr. Aroui gives a happy look with his cut fruit in his mouth.


    "Thanks"


    When you put the fruit in your mouth, the sweetness spreads all over your mouth.


    Sure this is delicious.


    Trying to thank Mr. Culture, he''s not here.


    Where''s Mr. Culture? So you brought other fruits?


    You''re free, awesome.


    "Ah, culture. Me, next door is better."


    Copy that.


    Mm-hmm. Somehow this vibe.


    "Are you a lover? Are you a couple?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lovers, couples hope next year"


    Wow - Mr. Aloui, his face is bright red.


    Mr. Culture seems happy.


    "You''re not just a customer, are you?"


    "Well, you are. You got it."


    "Well, because the air flowing between us was similar to the air flowing between the couple"


    Mr. Aloui''s red face becomes more red in my words.


    And when I got up from the chair, I ran to the back.


    "Uh, sorry?


    Is it my fault?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m shy, but I''m happy."


    I don''t know, you''re adorable.


    "Ivy, I bought it because I had pong vinegar. Hmm? This one?


    By my side with what Mr. Druid purchased.


    "Mr. Aloui''s lover and Mr. Culture. Maybe a couple next year?


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you. Uh, Ivy''s father?


    When Mr. Culture smiles and hands on Mr. Druid, he grips that hand back with a tremendous smile.


    I wonder if I could even buy some good products?

 272 267: Rice for dinner?

    Mr. Aroui, who came back after a while, apologized for leaving his seat on the way.


    ''Never mind,'' I say, but Mr. Truka brought in some tea and the conversation began again.


    ... No, this could fit.


    Looking at the two a little further away, Mr. Culture sometimes puts in a cross spear.


    "Those three have a good relationship."


    Laughing and nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Since we''re not going to be done with each other, I''m going to greet Mr. Culture and go home.


    "Sorry."


    "Because it sounds like fun"


    "It pisses me off when I say that, but you two keep your voices together"


    To that answer, the three of us laugh.


    When I left the store, the wind caught me, and a slightly larger basket rolled away.


    "Let''s hurry."


    "Yeah."


    Back at the inn, Mr. Dora told me that we were the last guests back.


    "I''m already closing my keys today, so please tell me when you''re going outside"


    "Okay. Was it any good?


    Dora laughs happily at Mr Druid''s question.


    "Yeah, I got word around noon today between the vigilante and the Adventurers Guild."


    The contents are that the Red Demon Stone will be distributed under the direction of the Adventurer Alliance and the Vigilante.


    However, they vary according to the size of the house or inn due to the limited number of them.


    He also told me that other details had been decided.


    Now that the village has settled down a little, Mr. Dora seems happy.


    "Ivy, there he is! Please. Uh, beef bowl? can you tell me because i want to serve it to dinner today?


    Eh!


    You''re serving rice for dinner?


    I don''t know, are you gonna be okay?


    "Uh, like there''s no problem?


    "Oh, I''ve prepared all the ingredients, so I''ve also prepared Kome!


    "I''m not, and you don''t complain about serving rice food?


    My concern is that way.


    A lot of people think rice is bait, so serving it at dinner would complain.


    I don''t like Mr. Salifah getting angry or being blamed.


    "It''s okay. This inn is famous for having strange meals sometimes."


    "" Huh?


    Oh, Mr. Druid and I had a voice together.


    And there''s a funny meal out there?


    I didn''t ask you that.


    "Oh, didn''t you know? Famous?"


    Yes, it is.


    Is that okay with you?


    And a funny meal, don''t worry about this one.


    Let''s ask what kind of food it is later.


    "Nice to meet you, Doctor"


    I get pompous about the word teacher that Mr. Salifah said.


    I don''t understand who the hell you''re talking about.


    Looking at Mr. Salifah all the time, she looks at me wonderfully, too.


    "The teacher now is about Ivy."


    I open my eyes to Mr. Druid''s words.


    I''m the teacher?


    "Oh, right? Because you teach me a bowl of beef. Come on, let''s do it!


    I''m not cooking as much as I''d like to.


    "Eh, I''ll do my best"


    Let''s just do what we have to do.


    "Mr. Druid, I have a rare drink, do you want one?


    "What, no. Fine."


    With that said, Mr. Druid hasn''t been drinking since his trip.


    Even when I was in town, it was only in the beginning that I saw him drinking.


    Could it be my fault?


    "Mr. Druid, it sounds like a rare alcoholic beverage, and why don''t you drink it?


    "What? Hmm."


    "This is an inn, and after dinner, we''re just gonna go to bed, so we''re good."


    As far as old stories go, I think he likes alcohol.


    If you''re patient for me, I''m not happy about that.


    I''m sure he won''t drink even though he''s fine on the journey.


    But this is Inn.


    I can tell you it''s okay because I''ve gotten used to this life, too.


    So I want you to enjoy your favorite alcohol.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    My father is worried.


    "It''s okay."


    "Right. Well, I guess I''ll have a little."


    "Enjoy yourselves"


    "Hahaha, after dinner. Mr. Dora, can I have it later?


    "Copy that. Where would you like a drink? Shall I take you to your room?


    "No, I''ll have it in the dining room"


    Mr. Druid laughs happily.


    I knew he liked alcohol.


    I''m going to take care of this inn all winter, and I hope you enjoy it easily.


    "Ivy, can I help you make dinner?


    Shake your head to the side of Mr. Druid''s words.


    Bowls of beef are not particularly difficult, so I say okay.


    Break up with Mr. Druid and go to the cooking area with Mr. Salifah.


    So I was quite surprised to see the amount of ingredients on the cooking table.


    "That''s a lot."


    "Yeah, it''s always like this, huh? No, is it less than usual today?


    Food piling up in front of you.


    Is this less than usual?


    Making dinner for everyone staying at the inn is tough.


    Even if I''m impressed, it won''t end, so I''ll start with preparing rice.


    The beef bowl utensils will be complete with the time you are putting on the water and the time you are cooking.


    After that, I''ll wash the rice and put it on the water before cutting the vegetables.


    "We''ll start with the rice preparation."


    I actually do it to show it while explaining how to wash rice, etc., but there is a lot of it.


    It''s like all over town, when I worked hard to spread the rice balls.


    Rice on water goes straight to preparing vegetables for now.


    I struggle with an unprecedented amount of vegetables.


    I was impressed when I saw Mr. Salifah cutting vegetables singing his nose next door.


    When all the preparations are complete, transfer the rice on the water to the pan and add the water to light the fire.


    Next to it, warm the water and then add the vegetables and meat to taste with the seasoning.


    And add a little sauce and pong vinegar from this village...... oops, yummy.


    "Done. And then on top of the cooked rice, if you hang this utensil, it''s a bowl of beef.


    "Ooh. Exactly. ''Kome'' is a little tricky, but other than that, it''s easy."


    "You just simmer vegetables and meat. Oh, will you look at the seasoning of the beef bowl? I used the sauce from this village because it looks good."


    "I was just wondering... Ooh. Yum."


    Good. I made it for a taste, but I was pretty worried.


    The sweet sauce in this village is quite useful when making bowls.


    I used, uh, the second unsweetened sauce.


    Let''s remember.


    Make the accompanying vegetable salad and stewed root vegetables before cooking.


    Rice is complete by the time the root vegetables are moderately tender.


    Make sure it''s hard but no problem.


    "All you have to do is put some beef bowl utensils on top of the rice before you eat"


    "Thank you. I think I could make one of these. Oh, it''s time for everyone to come down hungry."


    Looking at the clock, sure, it''s dinner time.


    "Ivy?"


    Mr. Druid with his face in the cooking area.


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s take a break for dinner"


    "Eh."


    I was going to help Mr. Salifah until the end.


    "It''s all right now! Go to your father. I must have been worried."


    Worried?


    Even though you''re in the inn?


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he was smiling bitterly.


    Yeah, let''s go back.


    "Uh, I''ll be back"


    "Yes. Thank you so much for today. If there''s any other ''kome'' dishes out there, I''d like you to let me know, okay?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    Gently bow your head to Mr. Salifah and move to the dining room with Mr. Druid.


    Guests had already gathered in the dining room.


    I''m kind of thrilled.


    How does everyone react to rice food?


    Dora distributes more and more beef bowls to the gathered guests.


    Strangely at first, the next moment I heard it was rice cooking, there were different reactions.


    Older people had a lot of rejection.


    The kids started eating intrigued and delicious.


    To the reaction of those children, the confused adult guests begin to eat the beef bowl.


    The person who showed the most rejection sneaked up on Mr. Dora to see if he had a replacement, so I laughed.


    The beef bowl was apparently accepted.

 273 Outside Dolphins and Alcohol

    "Evening."


    "Good evening. This is the booze. Rumors have dried up that it has also become popular in the Wang capital. Oh, is it okay if I''m dry?


    "Oh, I''m fine"


    "Can I have two? Or three?


    It''s been a long time, so let''s not push it.


    "You can have one. How many degrees would that be?


    "Really? Well, tell me when you''re short."


    "Thanks"


    I pick up the liquor and head to the desk in the back of the talking room.


    It''s a little in the back, so it''s a good place to drink alone.


    "Ah, Dora! How to talk! Be polite to your customers!


    Trying to sit at my desk, I heard Mr. Salifah from behind.


    And a little laughter spills.


    I see it carefully and over again, but it hasn''t done much good.


    Dora seems to be careful too, but she''s quickly back to normal.


    The atmosphere of customers being good with their usual dra would be one of the reasons why they can''t fix it.


    Take a cork of alcohol and enjoy the fragrance.


    Place in a glass and sip.


    I haven''t felt the feeling of getting my throat cut and hot in a long time.


    "Phew."


    Delicious.


    Dora only recommends it.


    "Mr. Druid, yes this"


    A nutty sum to be placed at your desk?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Salifah, he smiled gently with a grin.


    "Mr. Ivy made it for me to drink."


    "Really? Thank you."


    "You''re a really good kid, aren''t you? Even after a meal, alcohol alone is bad for your health. But you won''t be able to eat so much that you can pinch it with nuts."


    I did intend to just enjoy the alcohol because it was after the meal.


    But I''d be happy if I had something, did Ivy understand that?


    It''s really a waste of time for me to travel.


    "Enjoy yourselves"


    "Thanks"


    When you put the nut soda in your mouth, it''s a tingling irritation.


    When you drink alcohol, it suits you immensely.


    Could you have asked me what type of alcohol I had and made it for me?


    I have to thank you very much later.


    Still, huh.


    No, I can''t.


    Look at Mr. Rose''s skills, how could he not have immediately realized that he needed measures?


    Unconsciously put nuts in your mouth.


    Liquor progresses to a tingling stimulus.


    "You''re not straining Ivy, are you?


    I''m one arm no matter how hard I try.


    I''m sure he''s pulling his legs compared to the others.


    Even though I knew it would happen, I wanted to travel with you.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Ah, but don''t get mad at Ivy again when you know you''re thinking this.


    Because that kid is really sweet.


    On my journey to this village, I was injured.


    I was pissed off by injuries in places I couldn''t handle with one arm, and I hit Ivy eight times.


    Ivy made it easy for me to calm down and apologize over and over again.


    But in me, something terrible was born.


    A few days later, I suggested finding a replacement for me, ''cause I can''t protect Ivy''.


    The next moment, I got my cheeks squeezed as much as I wanted.


    That already hurt, whatever you wanted.


    When I looked at Ivy in surprise, I was seriously angry.


    Surprised by the look I saw for the first time, I stared at him and said, ''I''m not traveling with you to get Mr. Druid to protect you. When we''re together, we''re traveling together because our hearts are pounding and warm and we''re happy and we''re smiling! I''ve never even thought about offering anyone else! If Mr. Druid stops traveling, I will travel alone!


    Oh, no.


    My face burns.


    I don''t know what else to do, I never was told that way.


    ... No, I was just avoiding people.


    Raise the liquor in the glass at once.


    "Phew." What''s wrong with me? ''Or. "


    I responded when I said that even though I was one arm, I was the one offering Ivy the journey because I was selfish.


    ''Everyone is mine. That''s what people are for. If you say it''s a good side to take, no problem!'' I guess.


    All right, I need to change my mind.


    Also, if I can think of something, I get cheeky.


    That really hurts.


    Looks like Ivy hurt, too, because she was scratching her finger off her cheek.


    Gudagda, I won''t think about it, okay!


    I try to get the liquor out of the bottle and it doesn''t come out.


    I think I drank it while I was thinking about it.


    What am I going to do?


    Go back to your room or get another bottle.


    "Ho."


    There''s a new booze on my desk.


    Looks like Dora put down some new booze.


    "Huh, thanks"


    Let''s drink some more.


    "No, we have more customers than that, but what do we do?


    "Are you a customer?


    "Oh, I''m surprised that''s Captain Tableau"


    Captain Tableau?


    "It''s like I want to talk to you about something, but it''s too late and you want me to do it tomorrow?


    Is this about the Demon Stone?


    Well, then, why don''t you listen to me as soon as you can?


    "It''s okay. I''ll see you."


    I said, but when I look around, I see a bunch of bickering sleepers.


    Is that a story we can talk about here?


    Do you want to rent a place?


    "If it''s a place, you can use the dining room, ''cause we''re closing this time"


    "Thank you. Okay, there you go."


    Grab the liquor and a glass on your desk and head to the dining room.


    Looking at the dining room clock, it''s already past 11: 00.


    Should we go tell Ivy that you''re here?


    But sometimes it''s a story that makes Ivy sad, so why don''t we stop?


    Besides, if it was this time, you''d be asleep by now.


    Sit a little away from the dining room door.


    You won''t even be listening here.


    Oh, I should have gotten another glass.


    Should we go get it now?


    "Sorry I''m late at night."


    While I was lost, Captain Tableau came to the dining room.


    I don''t have a choice.


    "Go ahead."


    Dora leaves a bottle of alcohol and a glass on her desk and leaves the dining room.


    That''s great.


    "I''m sorry I came so suddenly."


    "No, it''s no problem."


    Clear fatigue can be seen on Captain Tableau''s face.


    But that look is completely different from when we met before.


    That''s a completely calm look.


    Take the lid of the liquor in front of Captain Tableau and pour the liquor into the glass.


    "I hear you''ve got a direction. Congratulations."


    "Thank you. Well, not yet."


    Gently match the glasses and put the liquor in your mouth.


    Oh, I forgot Ivy''s liquor offering.


    ... No, I ran out of food, didn''t I?


    Too bad.


    "I''m here to thank you. To Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy."


    A thank you?


    About the demon stone, at this hour on purpose?


    "Um, I think I talked to Priya a few days ago."


    "Oh, that one"


    You mean the ''smile'' Ivy told you about.


    I was surprised by that, too.


    I''m going to tell you about Gotos'' smile.


    "The captain before me was also a grinning man."


    When Captain Tableau said so, he snorted the liquor in the glass.

 274 Outside Druid and Tableau Team Leader

    Put the liquor in the empty cup of Captain Tableau.


    "Thank you"


    "That story is Ivy, not me."


    "Mr. Ivy?


    Captain Tableau with a slightly surprised look at my words.


    Did you hear who was saying that?


    "Yeah, Ivy told me smiling was important."


    "Was it? I didn''t hear from Priya that it was Mr. Ivy. So I thought it was Mr. Druid. Excuse me."


    "No, never mind. Ivy''s already asleep, so I''ll tell her Captain Tableau was thanking her when she woke up tomorrow."


    "Please. Um."


    "What''s up?


    "Uh, what does Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid have to do with this? I thought it was a parent and child, but it seems very different. Oh, if you don''t want to answer."


    Ivy owes me my life.


    "What? A benefactor of life?


    Captain Tableau''s eyes open wide to see if my words were surprising.


    Well, you can''t think from the way Ivy looks.


    The opposite would be possible.


    "She found me at work, attacked by demons, ate my arm, and died, and treated me."


    "... Were you... that? Ivy''s Tamer, right? How do you treat him?


    "It''s a potion, isn''t it?


    There''s a crease between my eyebrows in my response.


    I guess it feels like you lost your arm and used any potion on me between deaths.


    You also think it''s impossible.


    "He used all the potions he found on me."


    "All the potions you found?


    "Yeah, there was an escort besides me, so it''s all the potion they had. They died then."


    "Oh, excuse me. What kind of potion is that?


    "He said he didn''t remember because he was in a hurry. There were plenty of empty bottles left. Well, I don''t know how it worked, because this is how I live."


    "With that said, I''ve heard that potions do have strange things to do when combined. Is that it?


    "Probably. I was losing my mind then."


    "Really? I see."


    You convinced?


    Well, even if I looked it up in All Town, it wouldn''t be a problem because all I got is the information I just said.


    "Mr. Ivy is a strange man, isn''t he? I don''t know what the kids who are taming are like."


    "Bad, can I move the magic item?


    I was in a hurry.


    I don''t know where the information will be leaked.


    Get permission from Captain Tableau to activate a magic item that blocks the sound you''re carrying.


    This will not divulge the conversation.


    "Sorry, didn''t realize"


    "It''s pretty rare slime, so I''m careful."


    "That''s natural. Because I''ve never heard of a slime that revives demon stones."


    Make other rare potions, digest your sword in seconds, bring me back to life on the verge of dying?


    Yeah, I''ve been thinking back a long time about what those kids do, but it''s too rare.


    I mean, you''re not on the same level as any other rare.


    "This time, I am grateful for providing the Demon Stone. And it''s a fairly high level demon stone, so there will be a lot of lives to help. I''m scared in the sense that it''s a little strange that you''re offering me all that, but there''s no demand for anything."


    Well, I guess so.


    Keep all that stuff and don''t be dissatisfied with the fixed amount.


    I''m not even demanding anything.


    ... Oh, I didn''t think about it, but this is a bit scary for them.


    "It''s okay, because I won''t be asking for anything later. In the first place, Ivy said," I feel bad that you bought something my ex didn''t hang on. "


    I have no desire to use that magic stone to try anything in her.


    Or if I told you that I could do a lot with one demon stone, I would look serious, think about it, and tilt my neck.


    "Don''t you have an ex?


    "Yeah, because it''s a used demon stone that was dumped in the dump or given to me by Mr. Rose"


    "I can certainly say that, because I have the hassle of picking it up"


    Go get or deliver this cold, used Demon Stone.


    The Tamers I know were firmly switching that amount for money.


    But Ivy doesn''t have that idea from the start.


    "For that kid, the act of picking it up isn''t a hassle"


    It feels like Ivy is collecting a meal of his dear friends.


    I don''t think that''s a hassle.


    "You''re sweet, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, very"


    There''s always a smile in Captain Tableau''s words.


    Don''t let your stubborn face loosen when someone else compliments your precious family.


    "Mr. Druid always smiles, too, doesn''t he?"


    Do you?


    ... With that said, I think I''ve been laughing a lot lately.


    You can''t think from me back in the day.


    "Pfft."


    "What?"


    I remembered my old self and laughed imagining how I would say it if I saw me now.


    Absolutely, you''ve seen it with your eyes like you see someone you don''t understand.


    I didn''t even believe in myself before I met Ivy.


    "Excuse me, I laughed like I was different from what I am now"


    "Was it different?


    "Yeah, not at all. If I hadn''t met that girl, my heart would have stayed dead."


    "My heart?


    Yes, I couldn''t face the possibility of taking the stars seriously.


    To my family, I''m sorry.


    I felt like saying that to my brothers, but another emotion was swirling.


    Neither Gotos nor his master allowed him to cross the last line.


    ''Cause there was a lot going on.''


    "Were you?"


    "Yep."


    It''s strange to remember now.


    Why didn''t I build Ivy a wall, even though I owe her my life?


    If I were someone other than Ivy, I''m sure this wouldn''t have happened.


    "Really?"


    I''m talking about this, but don''t be a little uncomfortable with Captain Tableau about what it is.


    I wonder what it is?


    Observe carefully Captain Tableau sitting in the front seat drinking alcohol.


    Sweat?


    I can see sweat on my forehead.


    Even though it''s cold?


    Could it be... What, but why?


    "Um, maybe you''re nervous?


    "Buh."


    "Wow."


    Captain Tableau spraying booze.


    Wrong time to ask.


    In a hurry, wipe the splashed liquor with the small towel you had in your pocket.


    "Excuse me. I didn''t expect you to react like that."


    "No, I''m nervous, as Mr Druid put it"


    "Huh."


    But when you got here, you weren''t nervous.

 275 Outside, Mr. Druid and drunk.

    "There was a troubled nobleman in this village not long ago."


    "Nobility, that would have been tough. They will wield money and power."


    Make fun of adventurers for their habit of traveling protected by adventurers.


    There seems to be some good nobles, but I''ve only met nobles with problems.


    "I knew I was committing some crime, but neither Gilmouth nor the captain of the regiment could grasp the evidence before me. On the contrary, they''re going to follow my position."


    That sucks.


    Oh, that''s why there are two unfamiliar people at the top.


    You thought it was strange, because there were people in this village who were unfamiliar at the same time, even though there were usually no other tops to replace one person at a time until they got used to it.


    Was there such a reason?


    "I regret it. But when I moved poorly, I knew in my previous experience that this one would be impenetrable."


    You mean the nobleman in question was quite smart?


    How dare you keep the vigilante and adventurer guild from moving around.


    "When I was in a state where I didn''t know what to do, I received documents from the Adventurer Guild and the vigilante. I was surprised to see that. One of the nobles in this village was an executive of a criminal organization that involved even royal blood relatives."


    Ivy cooperated with the organization that involved the royal family, right?


    "Only a few paperwork, but thanks to it, I was able to clear the remorse of the previous commander. Priya also cleared the previous Gilmouth stigma."


    Captain Tableau drinks gleefully.


    And turn your gaze towards me,


    "Mr. Ivy''s a messiah for us. I knew it. I don''t know... I should have known. If I''d listened to Mr. Druid, I''d have felt more like it."


    It was hard to understand the story, I mean, I knew Ivy was the savior, but there were all kinds of problems and she was being driven to the corner of her head.


    but after seeing a certain solution to the problem, I realized that the information that drove me to the corner was amazing once I had sorted out the confused head.


    Hmm?


    No, you don''t.


    Ivy was originally an amazing kid.


    ... You''re drunk, my head''s hanging out.


    In the meantime, it''s no use being nervous about me.


    "Um, I''m sorry, but I have nothing to do with that tissue collapse. Ivy''s the only one involved."


    I have trouble getting nervous with that kid''s handles.


    "Oh, yeah?


    "Yes."


    How can you not be nervous?


    I mean, don''t drink it often.


    That''s my booze, isn''t it?


    The liquor that Captain Tableau brought is already empty, and the liquor he''s drinking now is mine.


    You don''t seem to have noticed.


    Besides, there are times when Lu Rhythm hasn''t turned around since earlier.


    "Captain Tableau, what time did you sleep?


    I have a bad feeling.


    "... I''ve hardly slept in the last week"


    "Did you eat today?


    "... I think I was definitely eating"


    "Captain Tableau, you''re drunk, aren''t you? Shall I let go of the liquor I have in my hand?


    Drinking strong alcohol without perhaps eating properly on top of the lack of sleep, don''t get drunk, no matter how strong the person is.


    He doesn''t show up on his face at all, so he''s late to notice but seems pretty drunk.


    "Phew, I''m fine. I''m not drunk because my consciousness is clear. Phew."


    No, because Lu Rhythm is going crazy.


    And you''re laughing, and you''re in a funny state of nervousness, okay?


    I''m drunk, too, so you just look like that?


    "Um, Mr. Ivy..."


    You''ve been pretty concerned about Ivy for a while now.


    I''ve only been in contact with Ivy a few times, anything?


    It solves the misconception that you might be part of a commercial guild, Gilmouth.


    "Weren''t you angry?


    "Huh?"


    Ivy gets angry?


    I''ve seen you get angry a few times, but that''s only when my impotence falls apart.


    Ivy like that angry with Captain Tableau?


    "Ivy''s not mad at Captain Tableau. And, of course, to Prior Gilmouth."


    "Really?"


    Ah! I see why you''re nervous.


    Were you anxious that Ivy would be angry with her previous attitude and the attitude of Prior Gilmouth in the meantime and tell her to return the Demon Stone?


    Probably got Ivy''s demon stone pretty active this time.


    At the moment of frustration, they panicked judging their response so far from the outside.


    "Ivy is not the kid who tells you to give back the demon stone. You said you were a sweet girl, didn''t you? You can talk to her slowly when you have time, and then you''ll understand."


    "Yes...... good"


    Don''t.


    "Hmm?"


    When he turns his face toward the person who made the noise, Captain Tableau is hitting his face on the desk.


    And I can hear you sleeping.


    "Pu, haha"


    There''s a lot of laughter in it.


    I''m sure you wanted to move your limiting body. But you wanted to know how Ivy was.


    Damn, there''s no way Ivy would offer a demon stone if it were of that character.


    Were you losing your judgment due to lack of sleep?


    Nevertheless, the organization Ivy was involved in had an impact on this village as well.


    It was quite a shock in my town.


    Concon


    "Hmm? Who?


    Stop the magic item you are activating and then speak up.


    "Excuse me, what''s the story... Captain?


    Has Dora come to see how things are going?


    Don''t fix the headmaster''s problem with this.


    "Looks like I was pretty tired, I fell asleep"


    "Looks like it."


    "Is there somewhere I can sleep?


    "There''s a spare room upstairs, so there"


    "Yes."


    I get a little leg down when I get up.


    I still seem to be drunk too.


    "Are you all right?


    "Ha, looks like I got drunk too because of a long time of booze. Or is this booze considerably higher?


    "Oh, it''s pretty expensive."


    I knew it.


    I wonder if it''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink.


    It was delicious though.


    "Captain, can you wake up?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You don''t seem able. Carry it."


    "I''ll help."


    Bring Dora and Captain Tableau to the spare room upstairs.


    "Tired."


    An unconscious workout man is heavy.


    "Good luck"


    When I gave my face to the woman''s voice, Mr. Salifah gave me water.


    "Thank you"


    Cold water makes me feel good about my body being lit by alcohol.


    "Heh, I''m back."


    "Hehe, you watch out for hangovers tomorrow"


    "I think it''s gonna be okay."


    Say hello to Dora and Mr. Salifah and go back to your room.


    When I opened the door and looked inside the room, Ciel woke up and stared at me.


    "Hahaha, sorry. You can sleep."


    I don''t know, I was a little scared of Ciel''s eyes.


    Could it be that you''re protecting Ivy?


    is ~, tired.


    Ah, now my head is glued, glued.


    "Tomorrow... Aye, to Bi..."

 276 268 words, that look is enough.

    "Puffy ~"


    Hmm?


    Sora''s voice?


    "Nya-yay."


    It''s Ciel.


    Um, maybe I overslept?


    I panic and open my eyes and look around.


    Uh, you''re not sleeping because of the light coming in through the window.


    Good.


    "Sola, Ciel, Flem. Good morning."


    Get up on the bed and extend your arms up.


    Uh-huh, it feels good.


    Oh, I fell asleep yesterday before Mr. Druid came home.


    Is he back?


    When I look at the bed next door...... I see you sleeping on your toes.


    "Ahaha, you feel like you drank too much."


    Mr. Druid, who always takes off his shoes exactly and sleeps on his back, leans down with his shoes on.


    Do you think it feels like a batan before you get to bed and stay put?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Sora and Ciel jumped on Mr. Druid''s bed.


    "I''m still asleep, so be quiet."


    Maybe he''s hungover.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem is looking up at the bed where Mr. Druid is sleeping from under the bed.


    Do you want to get in bed?


    Trying to get out of bed and go to Flem, Ciel approaches Flem sooner than that.


    And when Ciel put Flem on top of himself, he jumped right on the bed.


    "Wow, Ciel, wow!


    Did Flem have fun too? I''m happy over Ciel.


    "Hmm?"


    Oh, shit. I made too much noise around Mr. Druid sleeping.


    Hurry up and send ''Shi'' signals to the three of them, but apparently they''re awake.


    "Eh? Sola?"


    Mr. Druid creased between his eyebrows as he rose from a depressed state.


    Are you still hungover?


    With that said, you should have had good medicinal herbs for hangovers.


    Even if I put that in cold water and drank it, I heard it worked, so I guess I''ll give it a try.


    Get the desired herb out of the bag with the herb in it away from the bed.


    Shake the pan serving water slightly to the left and right to fill the pan with water, transfer water to the cup and float the medicinal herbs.


    "Is this okay?


    I''ve never done it, so I don''t know the amount of herbs.


    In the meantime, I''ve added a spoon to a glass, and I should have asked how much to add.


    "Mr. Druid, can I have a drink?"


    "Oh, bad. That''s a lot."


    Is that it?


    Did you put it in too much?


    Mr. Druid''s face caught on noticing the contents of the cup.


    "Maybe you put too much herbs in it?


    "Oh, maybe a pinch."


    I see, that''s why it''s such a creepy color.


    Look at the contents of the glass, the clear water stains the colors of the herbs and is, to be honest, creepy green.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t want a drink.


    "We''ll rebuild it."


    "Sorry, I guess I just can''t do it. It tastes amazing."


    I''m worried about the awesome flavor, but let''s rebuild it first.


    Put water and a pinch of medicinal herbs in a new glass and take it to Mr. Druid.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Druid"


    "Thanks"


    I make sure I''m drinking, then I leave the room and head to the cooking area to wash the cup I just used.


    I''d like to see what it tastes like.


    I''ll put my finger on it and lick one.


    "Gu."


    I should have stopped it.


    indescribably complex bitterness, egumi and tannins.


    This could be quite a tough pinch.


    Mr. Druid, even if it''s better than this, you can drink well for a glass.


    "Ah!"


    Hmm?


    Looking back because I heard a voice from behind which I was surprised, Captain Tableau.


    I wonder why he''s here.


    Or is that hangover holding your head down?


    "Are you hungover?


    "Hahaha, looks like it"


    "Water with herbs that work for hangovers, do you want a drink?


    "Uh, is that good?


    "Of course it is. Wait here. I''ll make it now and bring it."


    "Sorry, thanks"


    Hurry back to the room and make the herbal water I gave Mr. Druid earlier.


    I walked back to Captain Tableau about a little early so I couldn''t get zero.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thanks"


    Oh, I need to wash an earlier cup.


    It''s one cup, so I''ll finish right up and go to Mr. Tableau.


    "Did you get a drink? Give me a glass."


    "Huh. Um"


    "Yes?"


    "Is Mr. Druid in the room?


    Mr. Druid?


    Could it be that we were drinking together yesterday?


    "I''m in my room, shall I call you?


    "Oh, no. I''ve been unconscious since yesterday along the way, and I think it''s probably caused a lot of trouble. So apologize."


    "I get it. I''ll call you. But you can''t drink too much, Captain."


    "Ah, yes. I''ll be careful."


    In the meantime, let''s get Mr. Druid.


    You washed your face when you went back to the room. Somewhat refreshed, Mr. Druid had prepared breakfast for the Solas.


    "Thank you, Mr. Druid, Captain Tableau is calling in front of the upstairs cooking area."


    "Oh, if you say so. I had a drink yesterday, and he came and drank while we talked a little bit."


    Did you have a good time because you look like you had fun?


    Speak to three and leave the room for two.


    It''s time for breakfast.


    "Good morning. Did you get tired? Or do you have proper memories?


    "Good morning. I remember. Sorry for the inconvenience."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I couldn''t help it because I was getting tired. Yeah, why don''t you tell Ivy directly?


    Me?


    I wonder what Mr Tableau will say.


    Uh, hmm?


    I wonder if you mean the Demon Stone.


    Then it''s up to Flem, so I can''t do anything about it.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have that one yet. But I''ll give it to Mr. Rose as soon as I can."


    "" Huh?


    Is that different?


    When I said ''Demon Stone'' in a small voice, the two of them shook my head beside me.


    Different, then what?


    With his neck clenched, Mr. Druid strokes his head with joy.


    "Hey, you''re a sweet girl, right?


    "Yes."


    Uh, I hope you''re not convinced by just the two of us.


    Compare the faces of Mr Druid and Mr Tableau.


    That''s a pretty good look, apparently.


    Well, we''re both a little sleepless and the neighborhood is ready.


    No, I don''t think Captain Tableau''s neighborhood is for a day or two.


    I guess I''ve been busy.


    "Mr. Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "Thanks"


    I wonder what.


    I feel a little uncomfortable when it comes only to demonic stones.


    But I didn''t do anything but demon stone.


    Stick around and see Captain Tableau.


    ... You''ve got a good look.


    Yeah, looking at Captain Tableau''s face right now, I think he''s fine.


    "Yes, you''re welcome"


    Then whatever. No.


    I''m sure something helped.


    I don''t know what that is, but that''s enough.


    "If you have any problems, I''ll give you my full hand."


    "Thank you. But you can''t."


    "Impossible?"


    "Please sleep tight, Captain Tableau. Your body is the capital to do anything!


    "Yeah, thanks"


    When the three of us go down to the ground floor, it seems that Captain Tableau is on his way to work like this.


    You must be in real trouble.


    When I dropped him off and went into the dining room, Mr. Dora was handing out to the guests something similar to the herbal water I had made earlier.


    "Morning. Apparently you''re not getting hungover. Thanks. That booze is easy to drink, so there''s a lot of people who drink it beyond their tolerance."


    "No, Ivy made it for me."


    Mr Druid says by referring to the herbal water that Mr Dora has.


    "What, I knew I got hungover"


    "Yeah, you can''t have that booze. Yes, Captain Tableau went straight to work."


    "What about breakfast?


    "I''ll stop it. Can I just get some tea?


    "Okay. Tea, I''ll get it ready in a minute."


    "Thank you"


    I thank Mr. Dora and sit in the chair.


    "Phew."


    As Mr. Druid sat in his chair, he sighed a little tired.


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Bad. I forgot to add or subtract it in a while"


    Mr. Druid''s face makes me a little pitiful.


    Nothing, I didn''t want you to have that look.


    "... was it fun?


    "Oh, the booze was delicious, too."


    "I see. Take a good breath once in a while."


    Mr. Druid''s expression breaks in my words.


    "Thanks."

 277 269 words. Rain?

    "Wow, that''s so cold. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah."


    The moment I get out of the inn, my body trembles in the cold regretting coming out.


    Captain Tableau said he wasn''t in a hurry, and he said he was okay now, but Frem worked hard on the demon stone.


    I brought it back to life, so I want to deliver it to Mr. Rose.


    Because you should still need it.


    "I''m glad I wore gloves. I wish Mr. Druid had bought it too."


    "I''m good. If it wasn''t for these gloves when something happened, I wouldn''t be able to hold my sword tight."


    The sword I gave you, but a little regret.


    But since the weapon Mr. Druid originally had is also a sword, is it the same even if I don''t give it to him?


    "With that said, is that sword okay?


    A sword created jointly by Sora and Flem.


    I was only allowed to hold it once, but I was surprised it was lighter than any sword I knew.


    I was a little worried that it might have been difficult to get used to it because Mr. Druid said it was quite different from his previous sword.


    "This sword is amazing. I''ve shaken it a little bit, but it''s less burdensome on my arm. It feels familiar and easy to use."


    I was worried, but I think I''m glad.


    "Oh well. Good."


    To tell the truth, I was wondering if I could give it to Mr. Druid with one arm.


    But for Mr. Druid, who had worked with the sword until then, the sword had to be.


    So I gave it to him to use it freely.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    See what Mr. Druid looks like.


    The sword I was raising from my waist felt a little uncomfortable at first.


    But you look great now.


    Just a sword holder? It is a shame that SS or SSS demon stones are hidden with cloth that fit in the part of the


    "No, you look great."


    Mr. Druid laughs happily at my words.


    I knew you were right to give it to Mr. Druid.


    "Wow, you haven''t opened any stores."


    When I went out on the main street, the store was completely open.


    And because of that, there are no people, and even though it''s lunch, it''s dim.


    Somewhat fearful.


    "Mr. Druid, let''s go quickly"


    Walk out with a grip on the hem of his clothes.


    "You just look creepy when the store closes and there''s no people there."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Today, I''m going to the woods, so let''s hurry."


    "Yeah."


    If I give Mr. Rose the Demon Stone for today''s appointment, he''s supposed to go to the woods.


    For Ciel''s meal and to secure the last potion this winter.


    After a short walk, I can see Mr. Rose''s shop.


    Mr. Rose''s shop is still closed, too, but Mr. Druid knocks on the door without worrying.


    The last time I came, I decided to come today, so no problem.


    "It would have been cold, come on in right away"


    I can hear voices from inside, so I open the door and go inside.


    "Tableau told me you got drunk and annoyed. And to Ivy."


    Me?


    Eh, I don''t remember any trouble being caused.


    "I''m not."


    Hurry up and deny it, but for some reason, Mr. Druid stroked my head.


    "You''re the same. Well, I guess that''s Ivy."


    "That''s right"


    Eh, I feel so smiled at by two people.


    I''m ashamed, my face is hot.


    This is definitely turning red!


    "It''s a demon stone. Go ahead."


    To deceive, hurry out of the bag to take out the demon stone that Frem brought back to life.


    "Thank you. You''re not really pushing me, are you?


    Mr. Rose looks at the amount of demonic stone he has received and checks with Mr. Druid and me.


    Nod at it and tell him it''s okay.


    Is it because Flem''s health has followed, or because of the increasing amount of demon stones he revives?


    That''s steep, too.


    However, I am concerned about the spots on Flem''s body.


    Thank you. It''s getting bigger.


    Asked Mr. Druid, he seemed concerned, too.


    But I guess it''s okay to ask Sora and Ciel because they weren''t particularly responsive.


    I''m afraid something is happening that I don''t understand.


    I hope I find out what those stains are soon.


    "That Mr. Rose. Do you still have a used demon stone?


    As the amount of Flem revived increases, the used Demon Stone received decreases.


    It''s time to replenish it.


    "What, there was so much... no, will it go away considering the amount I''ve ever received? There''s more to it, but don''t you have to give Flem a break?


    I''ve told Flem many times, but honestly, I can''t say it strongly because I''m reviving him looking like he''s having fun.


    Besides, those kids are so smart, I don''t think I''ll be forced to.


    "If you need a break, Frem will do it himself. Because those kids will never make Ivy sad. That''s why I don''t think I can."


    Mr. Rose nods at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Wait a minute. Hey."


    Mr. Rose takes out the crate under the store shelf.


    When the lid is opened, a large number of used demon stones.


    "That''s a great amount."


    "Hahaha, it''s a pain in the ass to go throw it away. This is what was happening when I realized."


    And there are so many.


    When I hold one demon stone in my hand, it is a little dusty even though it had a lid.


    It looks like a fairly abandoned used demon stone.


    Put the magic stone in your bag and tell them you have business going to the woods and leave the store behind.


    I want to return to the inn as soon as possible in the evening.


    As we walked into the village towards the woods, it rained a little.


    Run to a place with a roof in a hurry.


    "What do we do?


    "If it keeps coming down, shall we do it tomorrow?


    "Yeah."


    "... that''s crazy?


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck as he looks at the sky.


    I see the sky too, but I don''t know what''s wrong.


    "Mr. Druid? What''s the matter with you?


    "It''s so cold today, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, it''s colder than yesterday, huh?


    "Yet why is it rain, not snow?


    Hmm?


    Right, it should be snow if it stays cold this far.


    But it''s raining, right?


    "It''s not even humid today, definitely this cold should make it snow"


    I don''t know about the humidity, but is something wrong?


    "Oh, I stopped."


    Seeing the sky in Mr. Druid''s voice is brighter than it was earlier.


    "Sounds okay, huh?


    "Oh, let''s go before the weather changes"


    When I told the gatekeeper I was going to the woods, I was quite surprised.


    I was worried, so I told them where I was going and proceeded into the woods.


    Make sure there are no people around, then open the bag.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Two jump out of the bag in momentum.


    By this time, open the bag with your body slightly upside-down so as not to disturb the two.


    That''s how you can jump out of your mind.


    Be careful then.


    If the branches of the tree are stretched, they storm as they are.


    Only once, an animal that was up there fell on me because of the vibrations that Sola hit the branches.


    That was scary.


    "Flem?"


    Resting in the bag.


    Let''s go to the dump and then speak up again.


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel is stretching back to what Adandala looks like.


    I guess I''m cramped when I look like a slime.


    "Ciel, be careful. There ''ll only be demons, so don''t push it."


    "Nya-yay."


    I know it''s okay, but I''m most anxious about this moment of dropping off Ciel going hunting.


    May you return safely today.


    Drop off Ciel, who runs off into the woods to hunt, and then head to the dump.


    Even so, it''s pretty close to here.


    So as soon as Ciel gets back, I know.


    "Well, potions and swords. And is it a spent demon stone?"


    Even so, you can''t tell the difference between a used demon stone and a regular stone.


    Gray stones are rolling everywhere.


    Well, let''s do our best.


    "Flem, we''re at the dump. Can you wake up?"


    "Teriyu ~ ~"


    You look sleepy.


    But it looks like I want to wake up, so I''m gonna get Frem out of my bag.


    When I put it under my feet, it creeps closer to Sola.


    "Sora, Flem, be careful not to get hurt."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Two healthy voices.


    Flem replied well to see if he woke up well too.


    It would be fine if this were the case.

 278 270 stories. Also, there was

    "That''s 71 in all, five demon stones you can''t give me."


    There were as many as five sparkling demon stones today.


    Flem said he couldn''t choose a demon stone that could be resurrected, so I guess this is something he can''t help.


    View the glowing potion next to it.


    ...... I''m afraid the magic box is going to be two someday.


    Although I still can afford it.


    Nevertheless, the amount of demonic stones that Frem revives at once is increasing.


    Every time I resurrect him, it looks like Frem''s health is getting better.


    Very strange.


    I talked to Mr. Druid before, but he doesn''t have that phenomenon in his regular slime.


    Is it just a characteristic of rare slime or is it just about frem?


    So is Sora, but Flem doesn''t know anything about it.


    "All right, why don''t we stop by Mr. Rose''s on the way home and give him this one?


    That said, lift a bag of Demon Stones below level 5.


    "Yeah. I gave it to you in the morning, but you''d be surprised if I took it again"


    "Right."


    Pack everything in your bag and get out of the dump.


    Explore the signs around you, but they''re not done hunting Ciel yet.


    "Yes, Mr. Druid. If it snows and you can''t move, what about Siel''s hunt?"


    It''s pathetic to be hungry.


    Even so, it is difficult to secure a satisfactory amount of meat for Ciel.


    "Hmm? I guess we''ll have to move to the outskirts of the village and get Ciel to cross the wall"


    Over the wall?


    Or, uh?


    "I miss being out there with you, but I can''t help it."


    "I remember hearing that the walls protecting the village were endowed with some magic,"


    I''ve heard that the walls that protect villages and towns incorporate magic to activate.


    So no one can get in or out of here.


    But the way Mr. Druid says it now, can we cross the wall?


    "Sure, about 1m above the wall has magic of defense and magic of attack, but on top of that it''s ok"


    Besides?


    Can Ciel come and go from that top?


    I feel like I can do it somehow, but let''s just check with Ciel when I get back for now.


    "Oh, I''m home."


    I can see Ciel running away, avoiding the big trees in the woods.


    Running is always cool.


    "" Welcome back ""


    "Nya-yay."


    Look all over Ciel, but no injuries.


    Good.


    "Nya-yay."


    "What''s going on?


    Gently stroke Syel''s head as he approached him.


    After stroking for a while, I heard the noise of a grater and slight throat.


    When I rejoiced and caged a little force in my hand, the noise became louder.


    Could it be that you prefer to stroke it with a little strength?


    "Nha."


    When I''m stroking, I keep my face away, Ciel.


    Watching in wonder, he spat demonic stones out of his mouth, mostly.


    Looking at it in surprise, Mr. Druid picks up that demonic stone and stares at it.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "This demon stone, it''s two colors. Here."


    Peek into Mr. Druid''s hands.


    Certainly two colors of demonic stone: green and yellow.


    "It''s rare."


    "I''ve never seen a two-colored demon stone before."


    I have this demonic stone.


    "Nya-yay."


    Even if Ciel has gone hunting before, he has never returned with a demonic stone.


    Ask Mr. Druid that the demon eats demon stones as well.


    To make the magic in the Demon Stone your own power.


    "Thanks, I''m glad you showed me"


    He probably showed it to me because it''s rare, and I was satisfied to see the demon stone from various angles, and then when I tried to give it back to Ciel, he shook my neck to the side.


    "What? You mean don''t give it back?


    "Nya-yay."


    When I look at Ciel, he stares at me with an anxious look somewhere.


    Why are you giving me that look?


    Take a little look at your actions.


    Nothing, I can''t think of an element that makes me sad.


    Uh... maybe because I tried to return the demon stone?


    "Can I have this demon stone?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel''s expression brightens up painfully.


    Right, was this rare demon stone a gift?


    "Thank you, Ciel"


    Smiling and thanking him, Ciel''s tail flutters and the wind winds up.


    As always, Ciel''s tail is amazing.


    "Ciel, let''s just calm down. Besides, it''s time to go back to the village."


    When you hear my words, Ciel changes into a slime as soon as possible.


    "Thanks"


    On his way home, when it snowed and he was unable to move, he checked to see if he could go hunting over the village wall.


    She seemed to be able to do so without any particular problems and was normally returned a reply.


    Good, but I wonder what I''ve been worried about the last few days.


    Put everyone in the bag before you approach the gate.


    Make sure the lid is tightly closed, say hello to the gatekeeper and enter the village.


    On the way to Mr. Rose''s shop, I saw the adventurers rejoicing as they saw something.


    The voice is so loud that the content of the story reaches my ear just a little bit.


    Apparently, she contacted your sister that she had a child.


    Watching them look happy makes me happy this way.


    "Ahhh!


    When I was in a dusty mood, I heard a rushed voice from next door.


    Seeing, Mr. Druid is blue-faced and panicking.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    I forgot to call you.


    Contact?


    I wonder what you''re talking about.


    "When I got to the village, they wanted me to call my dads and let them know I''d made it."


    ".................. eh, we''ve already arrived for a few weeks..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "We need to hurry up and get in touch."


    "Right."


    Is that it?


    But how do I get in touch?


    I think it''s a letter.


    "At this hour, the guild will still be fine."


    "Will it arrive in a few weeks?


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid gives a slightly surprised look to my words.


    Apparently I said the wrong thing.


    "Aren''t you supposed to send a letter?


    "Oh, you thought it was a letter. Sure, it''s a letter, but the guilds have something called ''Fluffy'', which takes a little while, but there''s a magic item that can be delivered in the course of the day."


    Fax?


    I don''t know, something with a button of numbers on the box on my head came up.


    This is the fax?


    But this is my memory from before, isn''t it?


    You''re saying there''s a fax in my world before?


    Kind of, that''s funny.


    I don''t feel uncomfortable because the names are the same.


    "Ivy, can I stop by the guild?


    "Of course."


    The Adventurer''s Guild on the way home had arranged for Mr. Gotos to be delivered by writing about his safety and recent events.


    "Is that it? Not to my family?


    "Oh, I need a message from Gotos."


    Hi. It sounds embarrassing to fax directly to my family.


    When I laughed, I was smashed in the head.


    When I saw Mr. Druid, I laughed a lot because his ears were red.


    "Ahhh, I''m gonna ask you"


    I got stubborn.


    By the time we get back, let''s keep our heads tight.


    Nevertheless, ''rice'', ''pong vinegar'' and ''fax''.


    Don''t keep getting more and more names similar to my previous world.


    I don''t know, you''re a little scared.

 279 271 stories. Once upon a time.

    While Mr. Druid is requesting a fax, he gathers information as he walks around the guild.


    How to casually approach the adventurers and listen to them if they have the information they need.


    I gather information this way even in town, but the guild gets nervous because it''s where adventurers gather.


    At first I felt like I was doing something wrong.


    But now I''m used to it because it''s important to travel.


    Now that Mr. Druid is with me, I wish I could talk to the adventurer and gather information, but somehow I take the old way.


    Stop once near what the five adventurers are talking about.


    While exploring what''s going on around you so they don''t notice, of course.


    "Hey, this rain is crazy."


    "Oh, you can snow now."


    "That''s kind of creepy."


    "Right."


    It goes hand in hand with what Mr. Druid said earlier.


    Is something wrong after all?


    In the village I lived in, I didn''t realize it was about a week of snow in the middle of winter.


    "With that said, my grandmother used to say something like this."


    "Is that true?


    "Yeah, I was worried it was going to be the same this year because it was pretty damaging."


    "My grandfather said that, too. I wonder what it is?


    Has something similar happened before?


    This might as well be confirmed by the people who live in this village.


    Step away from the adventurers at the sign of Mr. Druid approaching us.


    "Sorry, it took me a while"


    "I''m fine. I could talk to Mr. Druid for a second."


    "Consultation?"


    "Yeah. Can we talk outside?


    "Ah."


    If you were eavesdropping, you need to be careful because someone is angry.


    We need to change the way we gather information before it gets a little bigger.


    Don''t get nervous talking to adventurers.


    Out of the guild, more and more clouds covered the sky than earlier.


    Maybe it''ll rain again.


    "Young adventurers said this rain was strange. It''s supposed to turn snow."


    "Right."


    "It seems like something similar happened back in the day."


    "What?"


    Answer Mr. Druid''s surprised look, nodding.


    "I think their grandparents and grandparents went through it a long time ago. That''s when he told me he was worried about the damage."


    Think of something in my words, Mr. Druid.


    Perhaps you''re thinking about who you should check with for information.


    "I knew it was Mr. Rose. She seems to know the most about it at her age. Because Mr. Salifah and Mr. Dora would be about the same age as me."


    "I''m going, you want to ask?


    "Right."


    I''m headed to Mr. Rose''s shop a little early because I''ve done something other than demon stone.


    Will you still be in the store?


    When you get to the store, Mr. Druid knocks lightly on the door.


    "Excuse me, I''m a Druid"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wait a while, but no response.


    Can''t you?


    "Oh, Mr. Druid and Ivy."


    When a voice hung from behind and turned around, Mr. Delose stood holding the bag.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Rose here?


    "I think Rose would be home, but wait a minute"


    Mr. Delose unlocks the lock and invites me inside.


    I''ll thank you and then I''ll go into the store.


    "Rose! You''re not here?


    ".................. something. That''s unusual, I can''t believe you made that voice right after you left. What''s going on?


    Mr. Rose puts his face in the store looking upset, but when he sees our face, he gets a worrying look somewhere.


    "Excuse me, I just wanted to ask you to keep the resurrected demon stone and hear a little bit about the past"


    I lean my neck after giving Mr. Druid a horrible look at his story.


    "Demon Stone? You''d have gotten it in the morning, wouldn''t you?


    "Yes, but I brought it because Flem brought it back to life full of dumps"


    Mr. Rose, who gave me a surprised look at my words, immediately worried me about Flem.


    "It''s okay, it looks like you''ll be better off reviving the Demon Stone."


    "Really? What a strange thing."


    Sure, you''re right, so laugh and be deluded.


    There''s nothing I can do that I can''t explain.


    "So what is the story of the past?


    "Rose, let''s have a warm cup of tea first and have it slow"


    Happy with Mr. Delose''s voice, Mr. Rose immediately recommended the chair.


    "Excuse me."


    "I don''t mind, Rose, just listen to him. Because I can have tea."


    I''m sorry, thank you.


    When Mr. Delose goes to prepare his tea, Mr. Rose sits in the chair across from us.


    "How does Mr. Rose feel about his condition this winter?


    "Condition? Oh, is it not snowing?


    "Yes."


    Mr Rose sighed one loud sigh and said ''That''s unusual''.


    "I don''t know how long ago it was, but I heard there was a similar winter. Did you know?


    "Hmm? A similar winter?


    Mr. Rose leans his neck strangely.


    Was the information wrong?


    "Ah! That''s right, Mr. Druid is right. Surely this state is similar."


    Good, looks like the information wasn''t wrong.


    Mr. Rose warped his face slightly, remembering something.


    "You really look alike. Or just like, 50 years ago."


    Just then, Mr. Delose came back with tea.


    When I include the tea I have received in my mouth, it twitches and warms from inside my body.


    "You remember Delose, too, don''t you?


    "Hmm? 50 years ago?


    Mr. Delose is a little surprised by the sudden story, but he seems to remember something and nods deeply.


    "With that said, you''re right. Snow''s discovery into this unusual cold. And rain."


    Is Snow''s discovery similar to what it was 50 years ago, not just rain?


    "What happened 50 years ago?


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Well, it kept raining in the unusual cold."


    Mr. Delose''s expression distorts sadly.


    "More than half the people who lived in the village were frozen to death because they weren''t prepared like this one."


    More than half!


    It is.


    "Was it? What does winter in this village look like?


    "I''ve been through winter in other villages, but you haven''t changed. It gets cold and it snows for about a month and spring comes. Here''s the deal. It was only 50 years ago."


    Only 50 years ago is abnormal, and this year is also abnormal.


    Wasn''t there an unusual winter before that?


    "Fifty years ago, did your family and the people around you ever talk about something similar?


    "How was it? How''s Delos?


    "Right. I was only six then."


    "Well, I must remember a lot more than Delos because I''m 11, but I''ve never heard of that."


    I wonder if that is a recurring anomaly.


    "It''s going to rain."


    The four of us look out the window.


    The village is darker than it was earlier.


    "Shall we go home before they come down?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Rose, thank you, Mr. Delose"


    "Thank you, Demon Stone."


    When I left Mr. Rose''s store, I trembled when I felt the wind was colder than earlier.


    "Let''s hurry, it''s too cold"


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid holds my hand and runs off.


    Back to the inn with a little pull, Mr. Dora and the others were worried.


    A ban on going out tonight was announced by both guilds, apparently.


    Somehow, I''m glad I made it.

 280 272. Behind the woods.

    "Don''t stop."


    3 days after it rained out.


    Meanwhile, watch the rain that keeps falling all the way down from the couch placed at the window.


    The cold was harsh, and he couldn''t ask for details, but he also died.


    Look out the window and sigh again.


    "Pu?"


    As I look outside, I feel the weight on my legs inadvertently.


    Turning his gaze, Sola stared from above my thigh.


    "I''m sorry. It''s nothing."


    "Puffy."


    Sola staring at me with her body stretched vertically.


    They seem worried.


    "I know, there''s nothing I can do."


    I heard the dead came out a while ago.


    Apparently, the cause of death was frozen death.


    I understand with my head that I have no choice.


    But my heart just broke a little bit.


    "You did everything you could, didn''t you?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    I''m just a little surprised by the voices of everyone who followed Sola.


    He seemed so depressed that he didn''t realize he was coming by.


    Thank you, everyone.


    Yes, I did what I could.


    That''s why we don''t have a choice.


    There''s a chattering door-opening noise, and Mr. Druid comes in with a drink.


    "Are you all right? Yes, we''ll calm down."


    Say thank you to Mr. Druid and receive a drink.


    Apparently, he''s losing my feelings, too.


    That''s pathetic.


    One sip spreads a refreshing sweetness and warmth in your mouth.


    "Yummy."


    "That''s good"


    You worried me.


    All right, it''s okay now.


    Small, he was slowly stroked in the head as he nodded.


    Everyone feels warm.


    "Dora said it would stop once tomorrow or so."


    "Oh well. Good."


    "You can''t hunt without snow."


    "Hunting?"


    "Look, there are demons that only show up during the winter, so let''s hunt."


    "Ah!"


    Yeah, that''s what he said for sure.


    But do we need snow?


    "That demon won''t come out unless it snows, so no matter how cold it is, it can''t rain."


    That''s right, too bad.


    But winter is just beginning.


    There will be no rain all the time.


    But if there is any cause, unless you do something about it, is it rain?


    "I want you to stop."


    "Right."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Clear."


    Get out of the inn and look up into the sky.


    I''m horrified by the way the sun has been for a long time.


    However, the cold is still harsh.


    "I can''t believe it''s time to see the sun like this."


    Mr. Druid squeaks emotionally next door.


    Sure, I wouldn''t have waited so long for the sun without a few days of rain and cold.


    "Well, let''s go"


    "Yeah."


    Today, we are going to take the demon stone that Frem has revived over the past few days to Mr. Rose.


    And then we''re going to the woods.


    That''s also because Ciel''s condition went a little crazy around noon yesterday.


    For some reason he shudders, looks firmly out the window, and shudders when he shudders again.


    I was doing the same thing over and over for about an hour in time.


    I can go back to the way I was in the room, but I can''t because the magic can leak outside.


    It''s been a day, but I decided to go back to the woods and see if it was okay.


    I was worried and asked Ciel if she had any injuries or illnesses, but they seem to be fine.


    Mr. Druid said it was unlikely to be a serious problem because Sola and Flem didn''t care.


    Still, anxiety doesn''t go away because I''m sure something happened.


    Mr. Rose''s shop is open today, and we can see what a customer looks like.


    Say hello and give me the Demon Stone.


    "Thank you. Would you like some tea?


    "No, I have somewhere to go today, so I''m leaving. I''ll be back."


    "Don''t push it."


    "Thank you"


    Give me the Demon Stone today and I''ll leave the store as soon as possible.


    I was a little rushed, so Mr. Rose and Mr. Delose were surprised.


    When we know what''s causing this, we''ll explain it properly.


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and ask him what''s going on outside the woods.


    I don''t see any particularly dangerous demons.


    Good.


    "If you feel the weather is going to be bad, come back soon"


    "Yes. I''m coming"


    "I''m coming."


    "Go away"


    Say hello and head to the back of the woods.


    It seems the adventurers are also going to the woods in this sunny day, so we need to be careful.


    "Fine, you''re in the back."


    Stop on Mr. Druid''s words.


    Look around and explore the signs.


    There''s just signs of adventurous people pretty far away, and it doesn''t seem like a problem.


    Hope no one has the same skills as Mr. Rose has and get everyone out of the bag.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora pops out fine, jumps around.


    Then Ciel pops up.


    As soon as I got back to where I was, I started exercising, such as stretching my body.


    I see Ciel back where she was, but I don''t have any particular problems.


    I''m running around with Sola fine.


    All the time in the room, was it because of that because it often makes you tolerate it?


    Finally, a frem that jumps out of the bag just right.


    "You did a good job."


    You got strength, you can jump out of the bag on your own.


    However, I am very concerned about the stains on my body.


    I had Mr. Druid measure it, but gradually, but it''s spreading.


    "Nya-yay."


    Looking into Ciel''s voice, he stares at the back of the woods.


    Sora and Flem also look at something when they realize it.


    And three people look at me.


    "Mr. Druid, is that good?


    "What?


    "Looks like there''s something over there."


    "Hahaha, I''m used to it too"


    "What, what?


    I said something softly next door, but I couldn''t hear my voice lower.


    Mr. Druid shook his head sideways,


    "No, it''s nothing. Shall we go?"


    "Thanks. Let''s go, everybody!


    Don''t be thrilled for a long time.


    I knew it would make me want to adventure in the woods.


    Sora at the beginning, then Mr. Druid, me and Ciel.


    Flem is in his arms.


    After a while of walking, a flock of snow flowers appeared.


    A great number of flowers are shaking.


    I''m a little impressed with that amazing landscape.


    It''s a lovely flower, but it''s beautiful.


    "I''ve never heard of Snow flocking and blooming."


    Mr. Druid seems confused.


    They also say that a lot of Snow''s discoveries can cause a lot of damage.


    "Puffy ~"


    Looks like the flowers were distracting me too much.


    Sora and I got away for a little while.


    Hurry up and follow, you arrive at Rock Mountain.


    "Is this where the demon stone was picked?


    Looking in the direction Mr. Druid points, there is a part of the rocky mountain that has collapsed.


    When I got close, it had collapsed pretty big and I didn''t know what was behind this.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Turning his gaze toward the voices of Sola and Ciel, a large hole in the rock.


    "Looks like you can get in there."


    "Sounds like it. Isn''t this the cave that collapsed and stopped letting you in?"


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck when he sees how the rock hole is.


    "This hole, I still feel new"


    Wow, I even know that.


    I looked at it, too, but I didn''t even know where to look.


    Follow Sola and the others to the back of the cave.


    "After all, isn''t that the cave the dolas were talking about?


    Mr. Druid points to the wall and says, so when I looked at you, I could see that the demon stone was buried.


    And that demonic stone is not one.


    "If it was here, did you mean that the Demon Stone was collected?


    "From the state of the hole, maybe that hole has been drilled in the last few days"


    I see.


    "That, those kids"


    When I approached wondering because Sora was jumping pimply in the same spot, there were many black spheres that were Mr. Sarpent''s children.


    "Is this also Mr. Sarpent''s residence?


    "It would be different because it''s too close to the village. If we were here, we could have more sightings."


    I see.


    Sure, it''s about an hour''s walk from the village, so I guess it''s too close.


    "Hi, I''ve seen you before, remember?


    "Are those the kids from that time?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s doubts.


    What do you think?


    "I don''t know, somehow"


    Mr. Druid laughed at me, but it''s just impossible to tell the black sphere.


    Because the color, the position of the eyes, and the darkness of the black are the same.

 281 273 Stories Behind the Cave

    "Ivy, it looks like we still have the back."


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, the cave does continue in the back.


    And I see a slight light.


    "Are there people?


    Hurry to Mr. Druid''s words to explore the signs, but there are no signs of people.


    But this is a sign that I know.


    I wonder who it was...


    "Ah, it''s a sign of Mr. Sarpent. This!


    "Serpent? Shall we go?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Before I answer, Sora and Ciel go to the back with joy.


    Follow Mr. Druid in a hurry.


    "Sola, Ciel, slow down"


    It''s a cave, so it''s a bad foot, and even if it''s in a hurry, it can''t go that fast.


    Besides, I have a flem in my arm.


    If I do, I might even get hurt by Flem.


    Thrilled, Flem''s weight disappears inadvertently from his arms as he moves into the back.


    "What?"


    "It''s dangerous, I''ll hold it. Can I have Flem, too?


    Looking to the right side, Mr. Druid is holding up Flem.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Apparently, he looked more dangerous than he thought himself.


    "Thanks"


    When I thanked him, he stroked my head with a pong.


    Follow the two and head back into a wider space than you did earlier.


    "Wow."


    In front of me lies Mr. Sarpent.


    Are you unconscious or not? Pickley and I have no movement.


    Is he dead?


    When you get anxious and try to get close,


    "Pu ~"


    "Sola?"


    "What''s up?


    Sora makes a loud noise and alternately jumps at the feet of me and Mr. Druid.


    This is Sora''s warning that it would be dangerous to go any further.


    I''ve been helped by this many times when I''m traveling alone.


    "You mean it''s dangerous when you get close, right?


    "What?"


    "Puffy ~"


    Sounds like you got it right, and Sora jumps with Piong Piong happily.


    "Thank you, Sola. Mr. Druid, it seems dangerous to approach."


    "Wow. Thank you, Sola."


    "Puffy ~"


    When Mr. Druid crouched in and stroked Sola''s head, he shook the pull with joy.


    "But why are you here? Could it be this Sarpent that made that hole?


    Mr. Druid is standing up and checking Mr. Sarpent with some distance open.


    You can see the warmth if you touch your body, but you can only speak so much more than you can.


    "Mr. Sarpent! Mr. Sarpent!"


    My voice echoes through the cave.


    But it still doesn''t work.


    Is he dead?


    "Ivy, the part under your face! It''s moving."


    Looking in the direction Mr. Druid points, he does move up and down.


    "Alive?


    "Oh, it''ll be fine because it''s a steady breath"


    "Good."


    "But why can''t you wake up?


    I do speak from so close, but there''s no sign of waking up.


    I wonder what''s going on with Mr. Sarpent.


    "Hmm?"


    Mr. Druid is looking back on the path he''s just taken.


    "Shit. It could have rained out."


    "What?"


    Hurry up to the entrance to the cave and I heard a patter and rain.


    Besides, it sounds like a lot of rain because of the noise.


    The wind coming in all the time is so cold that it can''t be compared to earlier.


    "Don''t get cold in here, let''s go back"


    "Yeah."


    Where Mr. Sarpent is, the cold should rise because it''s behind the cave.


    If it doesn''t keep raining, it''ll be fine.


    If it keeps raining, we need to go back to the village even if we can''t.


    My body trembled when I thought it was going to hit that cold rain.


    "I can''t help it if I''m in a hurry, let''s have a little tea and take a break"


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    Let''s just calm down.


    Find a stable location and prepare a glass.


    Turn the water served in the pan into hot water with red demon stone.


    My magic power is too small to activate the Demon Stone, so I''m afraid I have to have Mr. Druid do it.


    One day the amount of magic, won''t it increase?


    Add the tea leaves to the hot water and place them slightly, and when the tea leaves are filtered with tea broth, they are finished.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Druid"


    "Thanks"


    "How was it?


    While brewing the tea, Mr. Druid was checking Mr. Sarpent''s entire life.


    "I didn''t see anything unusual about this, and I don''t think I''m hurt."


    Is there no injury, that''s good.


    I''m just anxious not to wake up.


    Don''t have a bad feeling about it either.


    "What can you think of from Mr. Sarpent''s condition?


    "Right, sick, not injured. Or maybe someone''s sleeping."


    Sleeping?


    That''s kind of scary. That.


    The feeling of anxiety is calmed by a slow cup of tea.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it strange to be sick?


    "That''s right. If I was sick, I don''t know why I stopped Sora from approaching me. Maybe if I touched it, I''d say the illness would shift, but I have Flem. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with Flem''s potion."


    Does that mean you''re likely to have been put to sleep by someone''s power?


    An adventurer with the power to sleep a demon with as much magic as Mr. Sarpent?


    But I don''t know what it means to be trying to keep anyone away.


    Or can someone with surgery get close?


    "Mr. Druid, is there some kind of magic that only the person who put Mr. Sarpent to sleep can get close to?


    "Hmm? Oh, I see. Sure, but that must have been magic that needed a magic formation."


    Magic formation?


    I look around Mr. Sarpent, but I can''t find a magic formation or anything on the ground.


    Is it possible that it''s under Mr. Sarpent because of his large body?


    "Is there anything about being Mr. Serpent and not seeing the magic formation?


    "No, that''s not it. Because the magic team needs to be bigger than the things they want to do."


    I see.


    Then you won''t be hiding.


    Again, look around Mr. Sarpent, but I can''t find anything that looks like a magic formation.


    "You don''t know what caused it."


    "Oh, I''d like to talk to someone..."


    Mr. Sarpent is the patron saint of this village, perhaps.


    But if I''m wrong, I could get hunted.


    If I were a patron saint, that would be tough.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Mr. Druid also thinks with a puzzled look.


    "Puffy ~"


    Looking in the direction in which Sora sounded, Sora and Flem playing with the black sphere.


    You''re close.


    Is that it?


    Look around the cave, realizing that Ciel is not here.


    Then I was in front of Mr. Sarpent''s face.


    "... Ciel?


    "Is that it?"


    Mr. Druid noticed, too, staring at Ciel.


    "It''s too close, isn''t it?


    "Ah."


    I saw Ciel chong his nose on Mr. Sarpent''s nose.


    At the next moment, fluttering and creepy magic erupts from the ground.


    "Ciel!


    The moment the magic erupts, Ciel flies back and forth.


    It looks like it''s a piece of paper and I didn''t have to get caught up in that creepy magic.


    "Good."


    But what is it?


    This magic makes my skin tingle and ache even though I haven''t touched it.

 282 274 stories nostalgic

    I saw a giant body move picklessly as creepy magic gushed up to cover Mr. Sarpent.


    Could you have woken up?


    "Mr. Sarpent!


    "What''s up?


    "I feel like I''m moving now."


    A little closer to taking a closer look, something gray will cover Mr. Sarpent and hide him.


    "What''s this? Magic?"


    There shouldn''t be any color in the magic, but I felt the magic of stabbing my skin gained strength from when this appeared.


    In the meantime, I''ll move to see if there''s anywhere I can see Mr. Sarpent at all.


    Looking at the whole thing, I found a place that was just a little gray.


    Go to that place and stare at what''s going on inside.


    Then I noticed that Mr. Sarpent''s eyes were open.


    "Mr. Druid, your eyes are open."


    "Is that true? But what is this creepy thing? I feel like magic, but I''ve never heard of colors."


    Mr. Druid also seems to feel that something of this gray is magic.


    Disgusting magic that stings your skin.


    It looks like it''s gushing from Mr. Sarpent, but it''s not Mr. Sarpent''s magic.


    His magic was warm and not such a cold, unpleasant magic.


    "Guh."


    A scream that accidentally caused pain was heard from nearby.


    I look at him for a moment wondering if something had happened to Mr. Druid, but he was looking at me too.


    The moment I decide not, I see Mr. Sarpent.


    It''s hard to see with something gray, but I found myself suffering with my body floating a little and rocking left and right.


    "What shall we do?"


    The thrill and anxiety push.


    I have no idea what to do.


    "Oh, God."


    Never heard of Ciel''s voice echo in the cave.


    At the next moment, I could see Ciel''s magic filling the cave.


    My head flutters to too dark a magic, and I sit down, but I manage to turn my gaze to Ciel.


    There was Ciel, who was reversing his hair and revealing his anger toward Mr. Sarpent.


    After a while something grey disappears more and more.


    At the same time, the unpleasant magic that stabbed my skin disappeared.


    Was something gray still magic?


    When it all disappears, Mr. Sarpent collapses to the ground and Pickle stops moving.


    I want to get close to Mr. Sarpent, but I can''t help my legs.


    "Heh, that was amazing magic. Ivy, are you okay?


    "That''s what I can''t stand for."


    "My body must have reacted with rejection to the powerful magic. My legs are cracked, too. It''s dangerous, just sit there and wait for me to calm down."


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid slowly approaches Mr. Sarpent.


    Now there was nothing to stop Sora either.


    "Are you dead?


    My voice will plunder a little.


    Mr. Druid puts his hand gently against Mr. Sarpent and closes his eyes.


    After a while he smiled at me.


    "It''s okay, he seems weak, but he''s breathing."


    Strength falls out of your whole body.


    When you turn your gaze softly to the ground, something catches your eye.


    "Mr. Druid, at your feet! It''s a magic formation!


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid''s gaze looks down.


    When I checked the magic formation, too, I realized I was on top of the magic formation, too.


    "That''s a pretty gigantic magic formation. Is this what you found that creepy magic?


    "Nya-yay."


    It rings so that Ciel can cling to Mr. Druid''s voice.


    Could he have known?


    "Ciel, did you know that Mr. Sarpent was being caught here?


    "Huh."


    Didn''t you know that?


    "Did you feel that creepy magic?


    "Nya-yay."


    "That''s awesome, Ciel. I can''t believe you noticed the magic behind these woods."


    Oh well.


    Were you acting strange because you noticed that creepy magic?


    It''s good to know what caused it.


    "Ivy."


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Whoa, I can move my legs.


    I guess it''s time to get up.


    You need to report this.


    "Ah."


    Yeah, you can''t just leave someone with this kind of magic formation behind, can you?


    It''s unclear who has anything to do with it.


    And I''m worried about that creepy magic.


    "What shall we do?


    "Hmm, do you rely on Captain Tableau?


    I guess that''s the best.


    I''m the head of the vigilante.


    "Even though it''s a lot of trouble, you''re annoying me"


    "Well, I have no choice. Because I''m the captain."


    Sure, I need a report because it''s a problem in this village, but I''m willing to rely on someone who''s busy working.


    All I can think of is Mr. Pliagilmuth, but I don''t know him very well, and he''ll be busy.


    I knew it was going to be Mr. Tableau.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem?


    With that said, where are you?


    Looking for the one who spoke, he was surrounded by Mr. Sarpent''s children, the black spheres.


    Stand up slowly and see if you can get your feet firmly into it.


    All right, you''re all right.


    It still flutters a little, but it revived me to the point where I could walk without any problems if I walked carefully.


    "Are you all right? Don''t push it."


    "Probably fine. And Ciel''s magic, it was amazing."


    "Oh, that''s just Adandala."


    You were a darker, more beautiful magic than I could ever imagine from the usual Ciel.


    Walk slowly and carefully to approach Flem.


    "Frem, what''s wrong?


    The black spheres notice me and pave the way to Flem''s place.


    "Thanks"


    Poop!


    Hmm?


    What''s a pong?


    See the direction in which the sound sounded.


    Before Frem''s eyes, I could see a slightly larger demonic stone of transparency rolling with a mixture of silver in the water.


    Oh, the sound of a demon stone.


    Or were you building a demon stone?


    One of the black spheres cleverly lifts and moves the demon stone as he tries to take it with a little wonder.


    If you follow it with your eyes, you will apparently take it to Mr. Sarpent.


    Mr. Druid also notices a black sphere with demonic stones and looks at it flashly.


    I was not sure if I should stop it or watch it, and I watched, and the black sphere with its demonic stone threw its demonic stone into Mr. Sarpent''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Uh, turn your gaze with Mr. Druid and the two of us tilt our necks.


    I honestly have trouble figuring out how to react to this.


    "What about that demon stone?


    "It''s a demonic stone made by Flem."


    "Right."


    "Yeah, it was a beautiful demon stone mixed with silver in water."


    "Silver in water?


    From Mr. Druid''s condition, Flem realizes he has made another rather rare demonic stone.


    "The Demon Stone"


    When Mr. Druid tried to say something, Mr. Sarpent was wrapped in a beautiful light of water and silver.


    I feel magic in its light as I did earlier, but unlike earlier, I felt warmth in its magic.


    I just see that magic disappear sooo much.


    "Ah, uh, what''s that now?


    I can hear Mr. Druid''s confused voice but I don''t know how to answer it.


    For now...... I wonder what.


    A little confused for the two of us, Mr. Sarpent''s body, which was falling in, lifted.


    "Whoa."


    "Mr. Sarpent, are you okay?


    Speaking up, I could see the flutter and Mr. Sarpent''s magic spread.


    And the magic disappears sooo much.


    I tilt my neck, not knowing what happened, and I look at Mr. Sarpent.


    Then there''s Mr. Sarpent''s face in front of me.


    "Wow, I''m surprised"


    When I stared at him, he licked his cheek with his tongue all the way to.


    Over and over again.


    Huh?


    "You''re nostalgic."


    To Mr. Druid''s word, after all? I think.


    I''m happy to be missed... but my cheeks are fine.


    Can I stop this?

 283 275 stories, usual winter?

    Finally, by the time Mr. Sarpent settled in. Well, he had to wipe his entire face with a wet cloth about three times.


    And I stuck it in my hair. It''s hard to wipe.


    Mr. Large Sarpent''s tongue is huge.


    "Mr. Sarpent, do you know what this magic formation is?


    In my words, Mr. Sarpent stares at the ground.


    And look at me, lift my body up a little bit, and then tilt my face only to the side.


    "Kuru."


    Uh, are you saying ''I don''t know''?


    And you just lifted your body a little bit, but you have a face higher than mine.


    That''s really big.


    "Are you saying you don''t know?


    Nodding, Mr. Sarpent.


    Looks like it was a hit.


    "I''m used to the Ciels, but that''s Ivy, isn''t it? You start a conversation without any discomfort."


    Mr. Druid turned his gaze but was shook to the side because he heard something blurry.


    He doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Is your body okay now? With that said, what happened to the demon stone made by Flem?


    Oh, shit.


    I asked the question early on.


    "Wurl."


    When Mr. Sarpent rings, he lowers his face all the way down to my gaze and tongues out.


    Also, I was anxious to see if you had come to lick it, but this time it seemed different, and there was a grey stone on my tongue.


    Take the stone from the top of your tongue and stare.


    It''s similar to the stones I''ve seen a lot lately.


    "Could this be a demon stone?


    "Wurl."


    To Mr. Sarpent, who nods once and then rings, I know you''re right.


    That beautiful demon stone seems to have run out of magic.


    Too bad.


    Besides, this former demon stone, for some reason, is mine in two.


    "What''s up?


    Mr. Druid comes next door and peeks at me.


    "The demon stone is cracked."


    "Well, I can''t say anything because I don''t know what kind of demonic stone it is, but it must have overloaded me to pull out the magic"


    "Load?"


    "Oh, if you force the Demon Stone to activate or draw it out rapidly, the Demon Stone can''t stand its strength and crack."


    "That happens. I didn''t know."


    "Kuru."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu? Teriyuu ~"


    Looking at Mr. Druid and the demonic stone that I had in two, I heard a pleasant voice.


    When I turn my gaze to you, the black spheres seem to be playing with Mr. Sarpent and the Solas for fun.


    "Sounds like a lot of fun"


    "Yeah."


    Is that it?


    With that said, I can''t hear the rain.


    "Mr. Druid, I feel like I can''t hear the rain"


    "Hmm? If you say so. Right. You stopped it? Then I''d like to go back to the village in the meantime."


    Speak to the Solas and head to the entrance to the cave.


    "You''re still a little fluttered."


    Mr. Druid puts his hand down to support my back.


    Sure, I can walk, but my feet flutter if it''s still an earlier influence.


    "I have no choice. But it''s supposed to be back a little bit."


    "Should be. Are you okay?"


    ''Cause this has never happened before.


    I''ve never had more magic than that.


    In the woods, I didn''t even feel such strong magic when I encountered the top demons in the book.


    "I''ve never been through this before, so I don''t know how long it''s gonna be."


    I walked out and noticed, paralyzed on both legs? I feel things like that.


    I just don''t think it''s an obstacle to walking, so I think it''s okay.


    Mm-hmm. Strong magic has a lot of influence.


    "Is Mr. Druid okay?


    "Hmm? Yeah, I did get a rejection for magic, but I think I can handle it."


    "Oh well."


    Is this a difference in experience?


    Or is it because my magic is too low?


    I do feel like Mr. Druid has heard that magic is boosted.


    "Ah, snow."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, his gaze, which he was walking carefully downwards to avoid spreading, puckered forward.


    What got into my eyes was the white snow I saw outside the cave.


    "What, it''s true! Snow, right? Oh, is the cold calming down, too?


    Good, I don''t know what happened, but it''s snowing.


    Is this going to be the usual winter?


    Or is it a temporary thing?


    There''s still an anxiety element, but for now, let''s be happy that it''s turned into snow.


    "What does that magic formation have to do with anything?


    I felt something cold in Mr. Druid''s words on his back.


    ... It seems possible.


    And I wonder if maybe I''m in the middle of a problem again.


    That''s too late to notice.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I wonder why you''re in such a mess."


    "What... Oh, I see. Indeed."


    I don''t mean it, but I was very convinced.


    "Puffy ~"


    Is that it?


    Sora''s voice?


    Turning around, there''s a bit of a huge shadow in.


    "Yikes!"


    Kacha.


    "... Mr. Sarpent, I want you to stop coming behind me without a sound"


    I was so surprised, I made a terrific scream.


    Embarrassing.


    "Coming?


    The giant shadow was Mr. Sarpent, who put everyone on his back.


    Mr. Druid is also quite surprised because there is no sign or sound and it is what is directly behind him.


    Whatever, enough to lay my hands on the sword.


    Good, I didn''t pull it out.


    "Heh, Ivy for now, let''s go back to the village and report back. It''s a little chilly, and I don''t know when that chill and rain will come back."


    "Yeah. Be careful, Mr. Sarpent, the adventurers might be here"


    "Kuru?"


    Didn''t you understand that I tipped my neck?


    "The adventurers are coming to see the magic formations earlier, so if you don''t want them to see you, you better hide."


    "Wurl."


    This way of ringing is'' ok '', so he seems to understand.


    And Mr. Sarpent is smart.


    "Waiting for the adventurers here?


    "Kuru."


    You sound different than you did earlier. ''No''?


    Then will you not be there when you come back?


    Will I see you again?


    "See you again, huh?


    "Wurl."


    Good.


    "Ciel, can I have you slime?


    Ciel slimes right into my words.


    Yeah, that''s a fast change, not unlike any other.


    Put everyone in the bag and close the lid securely so they don''t get wet with snow.


    "Be careful, Mr. Sarpent"


    "Wurl."


    "Sarpent, be careful, someone''s definitely after you."


    "Wurl."


    Wave and get out of the cave.


    Even though the cold has settled, it''s cold.


    Heading to the village early.


    "Ivy, are your feet okay?


    "Eh. Oh, it''s okay!


    The paralysis has disappeared without realizing it.


    Good.


    You were worried it wouldn''t heal.


    I''m so glad.

 284 276 stories. That? Are you crazy?

    When the village gate was seen, several gatekeepers from inside showed their faces.


    "Good ~. I was worried that it wouldn''t come back even if it rained. Were you okay?


    "Your body will be cold. Warm tea, please."


    "Good. I was worried."


    A little surprised by the words you can hang one after the other.


    I didn''t think you were worried so far.


    "Excuse me, I was evacuating there because I was able to find a big hole where I could stay in the rain just before it rained."


    Mr. Druid lowers his head so he lowers it with me.


    "Was it? Good."


    Is that it?


    This woman''s gatekeeper was the one who responded when she came to this village.


    Receive the warm tea you were given yes and have a sip.


    My body gets twitchy and warm.


    Hmm, looks like it was pretty cold before I realized it.


    I wasn''t in the woods that much.


    I can live.


    Warm up a little where the gatekeepers rest before entering the village.


    Is it your fault that when your warmed body cools again, you feel the cold stains you extra?


    "Ivy, are you all right? If there''s no problem, I''d like to keep going to the guild and meet Captain Tableau."


    "It''s okay. Besides, we better hurry."


    "Ah."


    As I walked down the boulevard to the guild, there was a glimpse of people.


    Are you excited, what your voice speaks loudly and naturally comes into your ear.


    Apparently, he''s happy that it''s turned into snow.


    I hope this stays the way it is.


    When I entered the guild, I saw an adventurer with small numbers but ready to go on a mission.


    When it''s raining, I''m a little happy because I barely saw him.


    "I''m asking you to meet Captain Tableau. Wait here for me."


    Mr. Druid is on his way to the counter.


    Hmm?


    I don''t know what''s going on, the bag has been rocking a lot since just now.


    Is that Sora?


    "I''m sorry. Talk to Captain Tableau at the guild...?


    Is that it?


    Something''s wrong.


    Guild?


    Captain Tableau?


    I wonder what''s wrong.


    Look around.


    This is a guild, and I''m here to see Captain Tableau!


    "Mr. Druid, wait!


    That''s right!


    Here''s the guild.


    Captain Tableau isn''t here because he''s a vigilante!


    Pull Mr. Druid''s arm about to talk at the counter.


    "What''s up?


    "I need to talk to you. Excuse me."


    I bow my head to the man with the surprised look behind the counter and then pull Mr. Druid to a place without people.


    I don''t know, my head just shrugs off.


    But I need to talk to Mr. Druid first.


    "Are you okay, Ivy? You look pale."


    "More than that, Mr. Druid"


    "More than that... really"


    "It''s good now. You know, who are you here to see in the guild?


    "Captain Tableau, what''s going on?


    From the look on Mr. Druid''s face, I''m not questioning anything.


    I knew it was crazy.


    If you were the usual Mr. Druid, you''d notice.


    "Mr. Druid, this is a guild. Captain Tableau is a vigilante."


    "Hmm? Guild? Vigilante?"


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck.


    I don''t seem to understand what that means.


    I don''t know what to do, what to do.


    "Oh, it hurts."


    Mr. Druid puts his hands on his head and gives him a pain-tolerant look.


    Is this the same symptom as me?


    "Oh, wait a minute. I''ll sort it out."


    "Yeah."


    "... got hit. It''s that magic formation."


    "Magic Formation?


    The magic team that was locking Mr. Sarpent up?


    "I remember this headache. You show up when you''re forced to erase the enchantment."


    "It is."


    Can I assume that you''re okay now that I''m forced to erase the interference?


    "Ivy, make sure you have three in your bag."


    "What?"


    "''Cause I don''t know how long they''ve been interfering with me"


    Are you saying it''s possible that you left the Solas behind?


    But you should stay because the bag rocked earlier.


    Look around, make sure it''s okay, then open the bag.


    "... good. They''re all here."


    "" Huh. "


    At the same time as Mr. Druid, I get a big sigh.


    "You''re not in the worst shape for now."


    I don''t know exactly what Mr. Druid says about the worst, but if there are three of them, I''m fine.


    "Yeah."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Did Mr. Serpent really free himself from the magic formation?


    And were the black spheres really there?


    No, I can''t stop wondering.


    "In the meantime, let''s go to the vigilante. This is not normal."


    "Yeah. Is Mr. Sarpent okay?


    If they were still caught.


    "I think it''s certain that something has changed."


    "Why not?


    ''Cause adventurers are happy to snow.''


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, the adventurers are talking about the snow happily falling.


    Well, it''s true that the rain turned into snow.


    "Well, I''m not entirely relieved"


    "Yeah."


    "Shall we?"


    "Yes!"


    Walk out to leave the guild with Mr. Druid.


    And I''m glad, I don''t have to tell you I want to see Captain Tableau here.


    Ugh, you have a headache.


    Almost there, let''s do our best.


    "Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy?


    "What?"


    They called me by name, so I looked back and Mr. Pliagilmuth looked at this one with a worrying look.


    And it gives me some kind of awkward look.


    "Um, I used to say something very rude. I''m sorry."


    Once upon a time?


    Uh, about what?


    I look at Mr. Druid, but he''s leaning his neck too.


    Mr. Priagilmas gives us a strange look when he sees us.


    "Trouble."


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Druid''s words, he is holding his face by his hand.


    I wonder what the trouble was.


    "Ivy, who is he?


    "What? It''s Mr. Pliagilmuth."


    "Oh, you did"


    "Mr. Druid?


    I don''t know, I''m kind of scared.


    ''Cause I don''t think Mr. Druid will forget Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    "Prior Gilmouth, excuse me. I''m a little confused."


    "No, are you okay? We''re both pale though"


    "It''s okay. Apologies are good. Because I don''t care anymore. Excuse me because I''m in a hurry."


    When Mr. Druid says so, he takes my hand and walks out.


    Tilt your neck to that slightly imposing attitude.


    Uh, it''s Mr. Druid, isn''t it?


    "Mr. Druid."


    "That magic formation, it''s pretty dangerous"


    "What?"


    "It''s possible my memory is disappearing a little from inside me. Is Ivy okay?


    Bullshit!


    Memories disappear?


    Uh, I... I don''t know.


    "Ivy, calm down. You just have to think slowly."


    Slowly reminds me of the last few days.


    I don''t think I have any particular strange memories.


    "I think it''s okay, but I don''t know"


    "Right. Let''s go to Captain Tableau for now."


    Out on the boulevard to go for vigilante early enough.


    And the two of us stop.


    Ah, I don''t know where.


    Mr. Druid also has a troubled look on his face.


    "Ahahahahaha, where are you?


    "It''s not funny, but you''re gonna have to laugh now"


    Apparently I don''t remember a bit either.


    To the exact matter, the two of us laugh in front of the guild.


    In the meantime, we need to calm down a little before we can find a stuffing place for the vigilante.


    "Both of you, are you okay?


    I look over there surprised by Mr. Pliagilmuth''s voice.


    Apparently you felt something was wrong with us and you followed us.


    "Do you rely?


    "Yeah. Maybe we should hurry things up."

 285 277. Confirm for now.

    "Please use this room"


    I was quite surprised to brief Mr Priagilmas on the circumstances.


    That''s the vigilante stuffing Mr. Druid managed to convince me to lead.


    So I asked Captain Tableau to make it a little two and rented the room.


    "Sorry, I''ll explain it properly later"


    "Fine. Because I know what character Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy are. Must be something important. Okay, I''ll wait until we can talk."


    Not at all like in the beginning, Mr. Tableau.


    I can even peek at the penetration as a captain in that way of speaking and responding.


    It''s amazing how people grow.


    "Heh, just getting a little confused"


    "Are you all right? Mr. Druid."


    Mr. Druid sits in a chair and sighs loudly.


    I''m paler than I was earlier without a heart.


    "Ivy''s got a lot of nerve."


    Have you got the guts?


    I don''t think so, though.


    "No, I''m calm even when this happens."


    "That''s because there''s Mr. Druid, and there''s the Solas. Oh, I''ll get the solas out."


    "Oh, I''ll activate the magic item."


    "Please"


    Looks like we both remember what happened around here.


    Open the bag lid.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sola.


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel.


    "Teri ~"


    Flem is falling asleep.


    All right, I know three of them right.


    Even when I looked at Mr. Druid, he said it was okay because he snorted at me firmly.


    "Kuri-ku"


    So, the last... the last?


    Look in the bag.


    Discover the little, tiny slime of black!


    "Now I hear voices, but are you out of your mind? Ivy?"


    "What is it? This kid."


    Put your hand in the bag and gently put it on your palm.


    And I''ll bring my hand in front of Mr. Druid.


    Slime that completely fits into my tiny hands.


    And black.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Why is the problem later?


    "In the meantime, is this slime okay?


    Show the black slime towards the Solas.


    Sora and Ciel shudder with a pull and tell me that there is no problem.


    If you know that, later.


    Now, let''s focus on the magic team.


    "All right, this kid will be later. Now it''s the harm of the magic team."


    "I knew I had the guts."


    Mr. Druid is turning a respectful eye somewhere, but I wonder why.


    Was it some kind of current exchange?


    I just put the problem behind me.


    "Uh, what are we discussing now?"


    "It must be about memory"


    "What?"


    "Hmm? No?


    I don''t think that''s right now.


    To my strange look, Mr. Druid tilting his neck.


    A little silence ensued and Mr. Druid grinned a little and stroked his head.


    "What was Ivy planning to do?


    "Mr. Priagilmas and Deputy Piss were going to ask Sola if there was a problem"


    Mr. Druid gives a surprised look at my response.


    "What was Mr. Druid planning to do?


    "I thought we''d discuss how far our memories have changed, whether they''ve been erased or not"


    I think that''s important.


    "Talking to you two, you wouldn''t notice if we''d forgotten together, would you?


    "Sure you do."


    In the meantime, let''s make sure Sola is safe with the two of us.


    Both were shaken and judged safe, so we decided to ask two people to participate in the upcoming discussion.


    "Uh, Sola, Ciel. Oh, Flem, good morning."


    "Teriyu ~"


    I''m just glad Flem happened.


    Heh, I''m a little nervous.


    Because, as far as I''m concerned, the questions I''m going to ask are very important.


    "Tell me because I want to ask you something. Remember when you walked into the woods a while ago?


    I remember the three answers.


    Mr. Druid also seems to have noticed what I''m trying to do, staring at three.


    "Do you remember seeing Mr. Sarpent?


    I remember the answer.


    "Did the magic team ever lock Mr. Sarpent up?


    I remember.


    "Mr. Sarpent released?


    Liberated.


    Good.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you something important."


    "What?"


    "Do you think it''s possible that the Solas are under the influence of the Magic Formation?


    "There is. Because magic can affect all creatures. Do you ever get any discomfort? You got a headache or something?


    Mr. Druid asks Sola and the others, but they say ''none''.


    "Has everyone been affected by that magic formation?


    The fact that it wobbled affected me.


    I wonder how you took it.


    I don''t seem to be uncomfortable with my body, but maybe if it was a memory or something like ours.


    "Affected by memory?


    I don''t shake, I mean, my memory''s fine.


    "Are you still affected?


    "I haven''t taken it".


    I mean, did it affect you, but did it solve the problem?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ciel?


    Ciel gets on her knees perfectly and comes swinging with a pull.


    "Maybe that enormous magic power of Ciel saved us?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, I recall the magical power of the different digits I felt in the hole.


    "Now that I think about it, there''s no way Ciel would hit the kind of magic that would attack Ivy. With all that magic, you should be able to control it."


    "Puffy ~"


    As Sora agrees, she bounces around squeaking piompion.


    Right, did Ciel''s magic wipe out the influence of the magic formations?


    "If it weren''t for that, I might never have gotten out of that cave."


    Oh well.


    That hole...... cave?


    "Mr. Druid, was it the hole that had the magic formation? Cave?"


    "............... that''s a cave"


    Right, cave.


    You were in a hole at some point.


    A hole with such a huge magic formation is usually a cave, isn''t it?


    It''s disgusting to be able to change your memory.


    "In the meantime, why don''t we ask the three of us to come in and talk"


    "Yeah. Can the Solas stay like this?


    "... fine. I guess."


    Open the door and call for Captain Tableau.


    I was a little surprised because I was in front of the room.


    Mr Priagilmas and Mr Vice-Captain Piss, please join us, were surprised but for some reason pleased.


    The two seemed to be in the captain''s office, and they immediately called me and came into the room.


    And it solidified at the same time.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "Mr. Ivy, I forgot to hide it."


    "No, I thought I''d introduce you"


    At the same time that I say so, Deputy Piss approaches the Solas with great momentum.


    "Rare slime? I''ve never seen a slime like this. Is that it? I think I saw this pattern somewhere. And this blind slime."


    How rude of you to have a bad eye.


    Sanwhite eyes are sharp, not poorly eyed.


    Well, that adds a sleepy impression and it''s a little more clingy than the rest.


    Even though she''s cute.


    "Lieutenant Piss, calm down"


    "But I can''t believe Rae has all three of them together. It can''t be."


    I''m here.


    Then maybe there''s a fourth one, in the bag.


    Just calm down.


    Captain Tableau pulls Deputy Piss''s arm and lets him sit in the chair.


    Deputy Piss was calmer when I saw him before, but that''s kind of funny.


    Could it be that Deputy Piss likes Rare?


    When Kus laughed, Deputy Piss missed his coughing glance several times if he noticed.

 286 278 stories Because I like rare.

    Are you ashamed of your excitement, Deputy Piss?


    I saw Chirali and Ciel, but they immediately go out of sight and leave the room.


    Captain Tableau smiles bitterly when he sees it.


    After a while, a calm Vice Commander Piss, like the one I met at Mr. Rose''s shop, brought me some tea.


    "Excuse me."


    "No."


    Mr. Druid is a little surprised that Deputy Piss has changed.


    Mr. Priagilmas is out of sight, but his shoulders are shaking slightly so he seems to be holding back his laughter.


    "Uh, I spoke to Gilmouth a little bit. Do you think your memory is obscure?"


    Captain Tableau tells Mr. Druid if he''s changed his mind.


    Mr. Druid nodded at it, too, and began to talk about what he had been through today.


    "In the meantime, please listen to me until the end and then ask me a question. You may have different memories from Ivy along the way, but don''t worry about it there."


    I bow my head to Deputy Piss because tea for the number of people was placed at my desk.


    He grinned at me, glancing at Ciel.


    He still seems to care a lot.


    You might recall Adandala because you saw Ciel''s pattern earlier and said you''d seen it somewhere.


    "Today, we went out to the woods. It''s about 30 minutes from here."


    Is that it?


    Was it that close?


    "Mr. Druid, it was about an hour and a half, wasn''t it?


    "Were you?


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck.


    "Excuse me, I''ll talk to you later about the place. Uh, I found a cave in the back of the woods. The cave was supposedly an entrance that collapsed and could not be accessed, but there was a new entrance recently made."


    "Cave"


    Mr. Priagilmas reacted to the cave.


    He said the cave the demon stone was picking had collapsed, so he''d be happy if a new place was discovered.


    There''s definitely a demon stone over there... like there was, like there wasn''t... which one was it?


    "In that cave, I think, was the patron saint of this village, but there was a giant serpent lying there."


    "" Eh!


    "Huh?"


    Three surprised expressions.


    You just don''t think there''s going to be a god of guardianship story, do you?


    "But I was unconscious, and I was worried and I tried to stop by... what was that?


    It''s uncomfortable but I can''t seem to remember.


    Uh, at that time,


    "The creepy gray... something magical about the gray covered Mr. Sarpent."


    Yes, it should have been like that.


    "Sola, is there?


    "Puffy ~"


    Looks like it is, good.


    "I can''t get close because of that magic, and Mr. Sarpent is suffering."


    "You did. We didn''t have hands or feet, did we? That''s when Ciel wiped out the magic of the problem with magic."


    A deep wrinkle between the three eyebrows as the two of us talk in memory.


    "After the gray magic disappeared, Mr. Sarpent went back to normal... like something happened before that"


    As I tried to remember, Mr. Druid remembered.


    "It''s Flem''s demon stone. Flem made a new magic stone, and then Serpent woke up."


    Oh, I did.


    That beautiful demon stone from Flem woke Mr. Sarpent up, didn''t it?


    "So," "Wait a minute," "... Yes?


    Captain Tableau suddenly stops talking and leaves the room.


    If you stare at the door wondering what''s wrong, you''ll be back in a few minutes.


    Three sheets of paper in that hand.


    Apparently, it''s a piece of magic item paper.


    And write it down and give it to Mr. Pliagilmuth and Deputy Piss.


    The two confirmed it and immediately wrote something down and gave it to Mr. Tableau.


    "Uh, can we keep talking?


    "Mr. Druid, a little confusion in your memory seems to be making you less alert"


    Are you less alert?


    Face to face with Mr. Druid.


    "So I make a deal that what I hear here is silent. This is the contract. Check."


    Apparently, the paper that Captain Tableau brought was meant to make a contract.


    Mr. Druid is confirming that.


    One for me too, they give it to me.


    One, Druid, Ivy. I won''t say anything else about what both names said.


    One, don''t say anything else about Rare Slime.


    One, if the above violation is committed, the slave shall fall.


    It shall also be the thing that pays compensation in the other person''s words.


    In addition, important information for the village shall be the object to be used in concealment of sources.


    It''s more about the contract than we are, okay?


    Well, all three of them have already written their names down, so I guess it''s good.


    Mr. Druid says thank you and writes down his name.


    Next I wrote my name down too.


    "Thank you, Captain Tableau. You certainly didn''t have to say anything about Flem''s Demon Stone."


    Am I?


    "Uh, you keep talking. So a magic formation emerged that surrounded the Sarpent greatly. Afterwards, I noticed that the rain had turned into snow and hurried back to the village to talk about the magic formation. So, it fits, right?


    Mr. Druid asks me for my consent.


    As far as I can remember, I snort.


    But don''t feel like you''re forgetting something, what is it?


    "Things have changed since I came back to the village. By the way, Pliagilmuth helped me realize that I was losing my memory."


    When Mr. Druid finishes the conversation, he is engulfed in silence.


    The three of them sitting in the front chair contemplate with a rugged look.


    The air is kind of heavy.


    "Are you all right?


    There will be so much silence that I will be worried and speak up.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth in my voice, laughed and nodded at me.


    "Thank you, I''m fine. It just took me a while to sort my head out."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth drinks a cup of tea that''s gone cold.


    And I took a small, deep breath.


    "Question, is that good?


    "Yes, please."


    Mr. Priagilmas stares at Mr. Druid with a serious look.


    "Can you tell me the exact location of the cave? Of course I''m the discoverer of the cave, so if I can find the Demon Stone, I''ll pay you 10% of it."


    Is it still just Mr. Gilmouth, who binds adventurers, who cares about caves?


    Still, what''s 10% of the Demon Stone?


    "Excuse me. From what Ivy said earlier, I can''t reach the cave. Because I have a strange memory."


    "Really?"


    Mr. Priagilmas gives an unfortunate look.


    "Ivy or the Siers might know where it is."


    I''m not sure about that either.


    So when you can look at such expectations, your gaze swims a bit.


    "Do you understand?


    "That''s what I''m not sure I remember right now either. Ciel, can you show us to the cave?


    "Nya-yay."


    Horrified by Ciel''s energetic voice.


    "Looks like I can. Good."


    Ciel would definitely lead us to the cave.


    When I saw Mr. Pliagilmuth, I was surprised to see me and Ciel alternating for some reason.


    "Can I ask you a question, too?


    Deputy Piss raises his hand.


    Mr. Druid nods.


    "Though it''s a slime called that siel. Are you sure it''s slime? I was really curious about the pattern. I just saw it in the book, and I don''t know the real thing, but it looks exactly like Adandala''s pattern."


    "Deputy Piss, is that the question now?


    Captain Tableau''s slightly shuddered voice.


    "I have no eyes for Rae!


    Even if it is declared so.


    Look, both Captain Tableau and Mr. Priagilmas have their heads in their arms.


    Mr. Druid is smiling bitterly.


    And then he turned his gaze to me.


    Apparently, you left it to me to decide whether to say it or not.


    Mm-hmm. I decided that Sora was okay.


    "Ciel is Adandala, not Slime."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Become, do, damn."


    Yeah, Mr. Deputy Piss, I''m too excited.


    "Heh, sorry. Let''s take a break. I''ll make you some tea. So, in the meantime, Piss calms down. Whatever you want, calm down!


    Captain Tableau slaps Vice Commander Piss on the shoulder as he stands up.


    "Ouch!"


    "Chill my head. I can''t talk about Piss being in that state."

 287 279 Stories Loose Discussion

    "I''m sorry for so many times"


    Deputy Piss bows his head in a calm voice.


    If you listen to me, he seemed like a rare demon-specialist adventurer when he was in his 20s.


    When you tilt your neck without knowing what it means, it seems to be about a professional adventurer looking for and capturing rare demons at Tamer''s request.


    I was surprised there was a professional adventurer.


    "Can you catch a rare demon?


    "If you''re a weaker demon than you are, you have no problem. However, you can never have a legendary demon like Adandala. You will be killed. Besides, he said he specializes in rare demons, but he usually caught regular slimes and small demons. Rare is a good reward, but it''s not easy to see."


    "That''s kind of an amazing job"


    "No, even if Ivy tells me that she''s pulling three rare... because she originally likes rare and wants to go after it and makes it look like she made it work"


    Deputy Piss sees Sora and the others on my lap.


    The runaway Vice Commander Piss is disturbing...... you were scared, everyone is beside me and Mr. Druid.


    "Piss, it''s time, okay?


    "Yes."


    To the voice of Captain Tableau, Vice Chairman Piss dropping his shoulders.


    You really like rare demons.


    "How far have you heard?


    Everyone became a little silent on Captain Tableau''s question as to whether the story was too derailed.


    "But didn''t Mr. Pliagilmuth just ask where the cave was?


    To my answer, each gave me the look of convincing.


    I don''t know, this loose discussion.


    I felt more nervous until just now.


    "You were still there. Well, there are a few things I''d like to confirm. I mean, a giant serpent, but are you sure it''s the patron saint of the village?


    Reminds me of Mr Sarpent in the words of Captain Tableau, but I can only say maybe.


    The reason for this is that both me and Mr. Druid have only heard of the patron saint of the village in rumors and can''t be sure if it''s real.


    "I can''t say for sure because I don''t even have to check to see if it''s real. But I''ve seen this Serpent a few times, and I think it''s pretty intelligent."


    He understood this story well, so I guess he''s highly intelligent.


    "A few times! So much?"


    Captain Tableau glanced a little over his hips.


    "Yeah, we first met on our way to this village."


    Yes, Mr. Sarpent''s children. There was also a black sphere, wasn''t there?


    Oh, yeah.


    The cave should have been full of black spheres too.


    Yeah, he was definitely there.


    "Few adventurers in this village have ever met a patron saint. That''s a few times..."


    Deputy Piss stares at us with envy.


    No, even if they look like that...


    Speaking of which, the adventurers who were in the guild said something like they''d never met.


    Is that it?


    How are we going to see if the Patronus, which most people have never seen, is real?


    "Then we need to see if it''s real from the trail that''s left."


    "Right. The trail is hard to erase in the cave, but still disappears in a matter of days, so hurry."


    Learn from the conversation between Captain Tableau and Vice President Piss that there is a way to confirm.


    But so you can confirm it''s real?


    If there were two giant Sarpents, I wouldn''t know.


    Or does the real thing leave any special marks?


    "And it''s about memory. How long have you lost your memory?


    Captain Tableau asks me a little worried.


    "I honestly don''t know. And there''s a lot of strange things about the distorted memories."


    "What''s it like, for example?


    To the words of Vice Chairman Piss, Mr Druid thinks of something.


    "Right...... the distance to the cave, but now that I think about it, I recognize I''m half an hour. But Ivy says it''s about an hour and a half. We were acting together, but there can be no slippage in this time. So I think the memory is going crazy by some kind of force."


    Surely there''s no one-hour deviation, is there?


    We''ve been acting together for a long time.


    "You could have trouble with your life."


    Mr. Druid shakes his neck to the side in Mr. Pliagilmuth''s words.


    "No, I don''t think it''s that bad. So it''s okay."


    I don''t know how far you''ve forgotten, but somehow you feel okay.


    At that time, Ciel immediately blew me that gray magic.


    "Okay. There''s nothing I can do to distort or erase the memories of the magic team, so I''ll make sure the owner of the inn staying here explains the situation and asks him to contact me if anything happens."


    "Thank you"


    Towards Captain Tableau, I bow with you as Mr. Druid bows his head.


    Even if I forgot something about the inn, I guess this will do.


    "And then, gray magic?


    Mr. Priagilmas tilts his neck.


    "We have no idea about that either."


    Three people nod to Mr. Druid''s answer.


    "As far as the magic formation is concerned, we''ll have to go to the cave and make sure. Piss, what do you think?


    "It would be best to make sure with our own eyes. And we''re going to go to the cave with a minimum number of people."


    Looks like Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss are headed to the cave after this.


    "I''m sorry, could you come with me?


    Mr. Druid nods at Deputy Piss''s inquiry.


    I know I should hurry more than I have a magic formation that acts on my memory.


    "Is Mr. Ivy okay, too?


    When I nod, Mr. Tableau laughs happily.


    "Mr. Ivy and I are honored to be able to work together."


    Hmm?


    What do you mean?


    Something''s wrong. I think I heard something.


    "And he said earlier that he had built the Demon Stone, what does that mean?


    Mr Vice-President Piss gives a troubled look to Mr Tableau''s question.


    He knows Flem to resurrect the Demon Stone, so he seems to have realized it was also Flem who made it.


    And he''s not sure how to explain it.


    But there''s no need for Mr Tableau to care because I leaked about this.


    "Um, it''s the power of Flem I''m Taming"


    "Isn''t slime just digestible?


    Mr. Priagilmas gazes at Flem with a surprised look.


    Indeed, common slimes have many slimes that are closely related to the life of disposing of garbage.


    Even Rare Slime couldn''t find any information that said it had given birth to something.


    So to my explanation, I gave him a slightly puzzled look.


    "Prior, Piss. These are the two providers of the red Demon Stone I''ve been handing over here lately."


    "" Eh!


    Two stare at Flem with a surprised look.


    Besides, Deputy Piss, there''s something wrong with the hand movement.


    You noticed that, and Flem softly hides behind Mr. Druid.


    "Piss, stop that hand! Though they would be scared!


    Captain Tableau slaps Vice Commander Piss in the hand.


    He looks at his hands and laughs bitterly.


    Could it have been unconscious?


    "Excuse me. Can you show me to the cave for now?


    Captain Tableau bowed his head deeply.


    "Yes. Ivy, are your legs okay?


    "It''s okay."


    You were nervous anticipating a pressing discussion about the magic formation and the erasure of memories, but what a loose discussion it was all about in the run-up of Deputy Piss.


    Could you possibly have done that with Waza, Deputy Piss?


    "Teriyu!


    Looking to Flem''s voice, Deputy Piss stares at Flem up close.


    Flem is pulling no matter what he sees.


    "Piss! Prepare!


    Captain Tableau leaves the room with his arm pulled by Deputy Piss.


    It really seemed like it was just a rampage.

 288 280 Stories Difference from Memory

    When I got out of the village, the gatekeepers looked at me quite strangely.


    If you think about it, maybe it''s natural.


    It''s just two adventurers on a journey out into the woods to get acquainted with the head of the Alliance and the head of the vigilante.


    ''Are you all right?'' I''m a little worried they asked me in a whisper.


    I wonder what the hell kind of imagination led to that question.


    "Aren''t you all right around here?


    "Yeah. There''s no one around, and it looks fine"


    Three people listening strangely to my conversation with Mr. Druid.


    When I opened the bag, three slimes popped up in momentum.


    but the momentum came back into my arms because there was Deputy Piss ahead of Flem popping up.


    Looks like I''ve been planted with a pretty bad feeling.


    Or Flem has gained a lot of strength.


    This is the first time I''ve heard of it.


    Peek softly into the bag where the three left.


    ... there you are.


    Are you asleep, little black slime stands still.


    I''m concerned about a lot of things, but I softly put a lid on it to keep it awake for now.


    "Ciel, you can go back to normal."


    Three, mainly pleaded by Vice Chairman Piss, decided to make Adandala his original appearance.


    However, if Ciel refuses, it is not possible.


    Siel''s body flutters in the light in my words and returns to what Adandala is.


    I can see that both Captain Tableau and Mr. Priagilmas are excited.


    Deputy Piss just stares at Ciel.


    I thought you''d be most excited, but wasn''t it what you imagined?


    "Mr. Vice Commander Piss?


    "Wow, when I was an adventurer, it was pretty far away, but I only saw that once. You''re really right in front of me, aren''t you? You look beautiful."


    I''m more impressed than excited by that glance.


    Adandala is a really rare demon.


    Mr. Druid''s master was impressed, too, wasn''t he?


    "Well, let''s get the job done first"


    Lieutenant Piss sighs heavily at the words of Captain Tableau.


    You''ve changed your mind, mark the map for a place as you check the woods around you.


    Take Ciel to the back of the woods first.


    Mr. Druid inadvertently stopped as he proceeded to confirm the things that would mark his way.


    "What''s going on?


    I shrug my shoulders to my question, Mr. Druid.


    "In my memory, there must be a cave around here."


    I still don''t see anything rocky around me.


    I guess it still means my memory is distorted.


    "Nah?"


    "Oh, bad. It''s okay, let''s go."


    Mr. Druid waves at Ciel''s worried voice.


    Then I walked almost an hour to see Rock Mountain.


    And a broken entrance that you can no longer get inside and a pompous, empty entrance a little further away.


    Definitely in a cave in memory.


    "This place is just about 20 years ago, when the entrance collapsed, making mining impossible."


    I feel a little uncomfortable with Mr. Pliagilmuth''s words.


    If the entrance just collapsed, I think we should dig it up, but why wouldn''t we do that?


    "Um, didn''t you think to dig up the entrance?


    I wish I could get rid of the broken thing.


    With that said, you didn''t seem to have a hand in the place where you said the entrance had recently collapsed.


    "This rocky mountain has a strange power."


    "Is it a force?


    "Yep. Ordinary caves, you just have to dig up the broken entrance, reinforce the rocks around you, and do the mining again, but in this rocky mountain, if you do it, the demonic stones will disappear."


    "" Huh?


    "We don''t even know what caused it in years of research. All I know is that when you make an entrance in people''s hands, the demon stone disappears. So I had to leave it to nature."


    Surprised by Mr. Pliagilmuth''s answer, see Rock Mountain.


    It''s everywhere, blue or green mixed with light brown by the way.


    It''s a regular rocky mountain, with no particular impression.


    With that said, Mr. Druid said you''ve been to this village a few times.


    "Did Mr. Druid know?


    "No, I don''t think it was even rumored"


    Mr. Druid didn''t seem to know either.


    "Oh, please don''t tell me this information is confidential in the village"


    So, Mr. Pliagilmuth, please don''t say that lightly.


    Though we do have a lot of secrets too.


    "I think we should be a little more vigilant."


    Mr. Druid, hold your forehead and pay attention.


    Look at that. Mr. Priagilmas and Captain Tableau shrug their shoulders.


    "When I look at the two of them, I don''t feel the need to hide the information"


    No, no, you can''t.


    Deputy Piss thinks so, too, and there''s no sign of stopping it.


    Sounds like he got a lot of credit while he didn''t know.


    But what exactly time and where did you give me credit?


    "Well, do you want to check inside? Oh, make sure you have this before you do."


    Did Mr. Tableau remind you of something when he tried to get close to the cave, taking out five demonic stones with white lines in blue from the magic bag he had.


    "Take this and go into the cave"


    Beautiful demon stone.


    But what''s the point?


    "Ivy, this is a demonic stone that protects itself from the magic formation. Hold it tight, don''t let it get out of your hand."


    In Mr. Druid''s serious voice, he grips the demonic stone he was watching on his palm all the time.


    And look at him and nod once.


    I will never let you go.


    "I''m coming in from me, so the Ivies will be begging you afterwards. Priya and Piss ask for the back."


    Yeah, what about the Siers?


    It''s like five demon stones to protect yourself.


    I''d like you to come inside with me, but he said the demons can be affected, too, if you''re talking about Mr. Druid.


    Then it would be safer for you to stay outside or around the entrance.


    "Ciel, Sola, Flem. You could be affected by the magic team, so wait here."


    ".................. Puppy ~"


    ".................. nya yeah"


    "...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    There was a little time between replies, but I guess you convinced me for now.


    Wave to three and enter the cave.


    Captain Tableau looks good because he''s illuminating the cave with lighting items.


    "Is that it?"


    "What''s up?


    Mr. Druid asks me my little question.


    "I don''t have to use the item earlier, I think I could look through the cave"


    "Hmm?... although I certainly don''t remember getting it out of my bag. I''m worried about my memory."


    I can''t say absolutely because it''s possible that I really don''t remember, but I don''t think you''re using it.


    Captain Tableau, proceed to the back of the cave.


    We should be out in a wide area in a little while, and the magic team should be in sight.


    "This!


    Captain Tableau, who went out into a large space, screams as if he had found a magic formation.


    Both Deputy Piss and Pliagilmuth are rushing to confirm the magic formation.


    Apparently, Mr. Sarpent moved the place, as he said.


    Earlier, Mr. Sarpent was directly above him and he couldn''t see the whole story, but now he could see the magic formations applied to the ground in a wide space.


    "I see the whole thing, but what a creepy impression you have."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    There was no gray magic overflowing, but what a disastrous impression there was.

 289 Even 281 story slimes are created!

    Captains Tableau and Piss copied the magic formations on paper and Pliagilmuth started working with some items.


    I was a little surprised because I thought I''d be calling my people from the village soon.


    I didn''t expect to start with just the three of us.


    Captain Tableau came here to see how the three of them were doing, moving to an unobstructed place for them.


    "Thank you for showing me around"


    "No. Did you see the magic formation and see what it was? He had a pretty surprised look earlier."


    Oh, yeah?


    I had no idea.


    "I was going to be able to hide it... Once upon a time, they said, there were those who tried to catch the Patron God. I felt like the magic team I came up with at that time. However, I have only seen it in the paperwork that will be taken over as captain of the regiment, so I am anxious to remember and need to be sure. Honestly, I hope not."


    Is that it?


    Isn''t that the kind of information we can''t hear right now?


    ''Cause it''s like a magic team that can catch a goddess of guardianship, right?


    Sure, I''m not sure it''s a magic formation to catch...


    But I don''t think you can talk to Mr. Druid and me, who have taken a good look at the magic formation even though it''s possible.


    "Captain Tableau, you trust us too much."


    Oh, Mr. Druid seems to share the same opinion.


    "What? Ah!


    Captain Tableau with a stiff face.


    Did I talk to you without thinking about it at all?


    Well, I hope I didn''t ask. Is that okay?


    "I''m sorry, I think I''m feeling ahead of myself. I''m just saying, I honestly want you to let me know if you have any concerns about what''s going on right now."


    What do you mean?


    "Actually, the problem with the commercial guild''s former Gilmouth is still unresolved. It''s going to make a big mistake."


    Sure, don''t feel like you heard about Mr. Gilmouth being caught in a commercial guild or something.


    That problem, haven''t you solved it yet?


    "Could it be that a former Gilmouth fellow is entering the vigilante?


    "That''s right. That''s why I can''t call my people poorly. Especially if this magic team leaks information outside, there''s a danger to the Patronus."


    I see, that''s why the three of us started working.


    Mr. Borolda said that when you have a traitor, it''s hard not to trust your people.


    "Is that what you said?"


    Mr. Druid snorts.


    "Excuse me. I know this is gonna bother you,"


    Mr Tableau heads down towards the two of us.


    "If there''s anything we can do to help, we''ll work together, right? Mr. Druid?"


    "Oh, sure."


    It seemed like Mr Tableau had lost all his strength when he heard our words.


    Apparently, he was nervous.


    Just then, Mr. Pliagilmuth''s voice calling him echoes into the cave.


    "It will still take a little work, do you want to go back to the village?


    "No, I''ll wait. Can Ivy do that, too?


    "Yeah."


    Captain Tableau drops off a run to Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    Deputy Piss was working differently now whether the transcript to the paper was finished.


    "Yes, Mr. Druid. Do they think that slime can only be digested?


    Oh, I can''t afford to talk about it.


    "I was curious what Mr. Pliagilmuth was saying."


    I couldn''t help but wonder what he said when we had a discussion at the vigilante''s office.


    Because even though there are slimes that have the power to produce like Flem.


    "It''s strange to say ''normal rare'', but you know there are relatively easy slimes to find among rare?


    "Yeah."


    Indeed, there must have been a rare slime with high digestibility and a rare slime capable of handling special objects.


    Both were in the book saying they were easier to find and taste compared to other rare slimes.


    "I guess there were 10 different things that I know now, and all those slimes are good at digesting them. I mean, I only have the ability to digest."


    You have 10 different rare slimes that are easy to catch?


    You didn''t know I was there that much.


    "Rare slime, which is said to be difficult to find, also because most of it only has digestive capacity. Looks like a lot of adventurers think slime can only digest these days."


    Was it?


    Well, you''re certainly good at digesting.


    Sora digests a giant sword in just a few minutes, and Flem is a good match for Sora if she digests potions, too.


    "There is certainly something in the slime that has other powers. But it hasn''t been a rumor in the last few decades."


    I see.


    If I''m not around, if it''s not even a rumor, will I be forgotten?


    "Puffy ~"


    "What?"


    Turning her gaze backwards at Sora''s voice, Do-doo and a giant Sarpent''s face in front of her.


    "Whoa."


    "Whoa."


    I''m surprised Mr. Druid hasn''t noticed either, suddenly.


    I was too surprised to have a weird voice, too.


    I''ll keep an eye on you, Mr. Sarpent.


    "Pup?"


    "Teriyu?


    "Ni?"


    When you look at Mr. Sarpent''s head, who heard his voice, the three slimes and the black sphere are wacky?


    Apparently, we''re all here to see how it goes.


    Should I introduce this to the Tableau captains?


    In the meantime, let''s get confirmation from the person.


    "Mr. Sarpent, is it all right if I introduce you to those three people I can see from here? They are the chief and deputy chief of the village vigilante. And it''s Mr. Alliance Master."


    To my words, stand still and see the three of you working around the magic team.


    And he looked at me and nodded once.


    "Thanks"


    Gently stroke around Mr. Sarpent''s nose.


    What lovely eyes you can narrow softly.


    "Ivy''s the same."


    "What''s the same?


    "Normally, wouldn''t you be a little wary if there were demons in front of you?


    Alert?


    Seeing the 3 looking softly fun with Mr. Sarpent''s head.


    I think it''s useless to look at that and be vigilant.


    If you look at Mr. Druid, he''s looking at three too.


    Sola and Ciel are on Mr. Sarpent''s head, jumping freely.


    The black sphere looks like it''s stuck together, so it''s pretty busy over my head.


    Flem, for some reason, looks a little twisted in the head.


    When I look at Mr. Sarpent wondering if he''s okay, he''s rubbing his nose against my hand if he doesn''t care.


    Does it feel good?


    "Is that Flem''s good?


    "Doesn''t seem to bother me"


    "Right. When you look at that, don''t feel like it''s useless to just be vigilant."


    I laugh at Mr. Druid''s somewhat tired way of saying it.


    Well, let''s call the Tableau captains first.


    Then let''s introduce ourselves.


    "Captain Tableau, I think Mr. Serpent is here to see how you''re doing."


    Three people who were working on my words looked at us and consolidated.


    That''s brilliant.


    Drop the paper that Vice Commander Piss had onto the ground with a buckwheat.


    "It''s okay, right? This kid is a very good kid. You''re not scared, are you?


    I tell her that there is no need to solidify so much, but for some reason there is no movement.


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he was laughing a lot.


    Why is that?

 290 282 Stories Are you a patron saint?

    The silence lasts for a few minutes.


    I''m just getting worried, so I''ll call the three names in order.


    "Captain Tableau, Vice Chairman Piss. Mr. Priagilmas!"


    It freaked my body out in the order they called my name, but it moved me out for now.


    Good, I can''t go on like this.


    Looking next door to Chirali, Mr. Druid calmed down for a long time but still laughing.


    "Mr. Druid, you laugh too much!


    "Sorry, sorry. I got the same reaction as I imagined."


    As you can imagine?


    Are you saying you knew how those three reacted?


    "Ivy, you look strange, but that''s a normal reaction."


    Ordinary?


    "Is that so surprising? Oh, because it was unintentional?


    "Well, there''s that too. Because if a demon with mighty power suddenly shows up in front of you, you feel terrified."


    Terror?


    I see Mr. Sarpent a little behind me.


    The first time we met, it did... harden me up, too.


    Yeah, you''re scared.


    "Right. The first time I did it, it hardened me with fear."


    "Yeah. Well, in Ivy''s case, I was used to fast-tracking, talking to him."


    Was I?


    Sure, I should have decided it was okay because the Solas weren''t particularly vigilant.


    "Thanks to the Solas."


    "Not only that, but also Ivy''s personality, I think."


    My personality?


    "I think I''m cautious."


    "No, it''s not."


    It was denied very fast.


    I''m kind of shocked.


    What, I''m a prudent, aren''t I?


    What, no?


    "Mr. Ivy."


    When I''m conceiving my personality, I''m gently called in a small voice.


    Turning your gaze to you, you are very nervous, Captains Tableau.


    "Um, you don''t have to be so nervous. Mr. Sarpent is so sweet."


    "Ah, yes. Looks like it."


    Three gazes go over Mr. Sarpent''s head.


    When I look at you too, Sora, Ciel and the black spheres disappear one after the other from Mr. Sarpent''s head.


    Moving so that I could see next to Mr. Sarpent, a little concerned about what he was doing, he was slipping.


    From Mr. Sarpent''s head to his torso, the Solas were slipping and playing one after the other.


    "Mr. Sarpent, if you don''t like it, refuse it properly"


    To my words, move your head a little and nod.


    Thanks, I seem to be giving you a slippery angle.


    That''s sweet.


    But I don''t know, maybe he''s the patron saint of the village, right?


    "Um, is Mr. Sarpent still the patron saint?


    Deputy Piss, who was slowly approaching and watching Mr. Sarpent, makes his cheeks a little red and nods over and over again.


    "From the way it looks in this body, I''m pretty sure it is."


    Are you sure it''s the Patron God after all?


    Turn your gaze to Chirali and Sola.


    Should I stop it?


    But when I look at Mr. Sarpent, it seems like a fun atmosphere.


    Well, okay.


    If the person doesn''t like it, let''s stop it.


    "I can''t believe I met a patron god so close. Thank you, Ivy."


    "Heh? No, no, I didn''t do anything."


    Why are you thanking me?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, who was next door... he''s not here.


    Wandering his gaze over where he had gone, he was putting the black sphere back over Mr. Sarpent''s body, which had gained too much momentum and fell from Mr. Sarpent.


    Oh, there''s a few black spheres on Mr. Druid''s head.


    Is there anything on his head that makes him want to try on it?


    "I kind of feel like I''m in a strange space"


    Captain Tableau looks at me in confusion, Mr. Sarpent and Mr. Druid, and Sola at the end.


    Hi. Looks like I''m in on it, too.


    It''s just a little bit, but it''s away.


    "You don''t bite, do you?


    ''It''s okay'' nods Mr Priagilmas to his question.


    He was solidified by fear, but he finds it to be okay, approaching Mr. Sarpent one by one.


    However, every time I get close, Mr. Sarpent turns his gaze on him, so he freaks out his body every time.


    Their movements are strange and Mr. Druid and Deputy Piss are laughing with their mouths hidden with their hands.


    My shoulders are shaking so I thought I could straighten them out right away, but Mr. Pliagilmuth doesn''t seem to be around that time.


    "This is Mr. Sarpent, freed from the magic formations we just talked about. So, it''s the kids that are around."


    In the meantime, let me introduce you to Mr. Sarpent and the children.


    But I''m afraid I don''t know Mr. Sarpent''s name.


    "Kid? That black sphere?


    Deputy Piss has a surprised look on his face.


    Well, certainly from this giant Mr. Sarpent, it''s too small, isn''t it?


    And it looks completely different.


    But you must be sure because you nodded ''yes'' when you heard it before.


    "How did you know that sphere was a child?


    "I asked Mr. Sarpent?


    "" Is it possible to communicate the will?


    Awesome, because it''s childhood friendly. My breath fits perfectly.


    I mean, I''ve been interacting with Mr. Sarpent a few times since earlier, haven''t you noticed?


    "If I ask you a question, you''ll snort, so you can communicate your intentions."


    Hey, when I talk to Mr. Sarpent, he nods small.


    Looks like we''re still slipping and playing.


    I''m adjusting it to be a subtle angle, but isn''t it hard?


    "Wow. Will you react even if I talk to you?


    Captain Tableau asks me, even if that''s what I''m told.


    So when I tilted my neck, somehow he tilted his neck too.


    "Um, shouldn''t I ask Mr. Sarpent directly?


    "Right. Bad."


    Captain Tableau takes a small, deep breath before approaching Mr. Sarpent.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Tableau, the head of the Village of Hatau vigilante. Are you sure it''s the patron saint of the village?


    Wow, that''s a very polite way of saying it.


    Maybe I should be careful when I talk to Mr. Sarpent, too?


    But you''re going to get vegetables because of what''s happened before.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Sarpent, you''re not responding?


    "... I can''t do it?


    I heard an awfully depressed voice from Captain Tableau.


    Seeing it, I''m so depressed that I can see it in the back.


    "Isn''t Mr. Sarpent the patron saint of the village of Hatau?


    Tilt your neck slightly to the side of my question.


    I guess this means I don''t know.


    "Oh well. You don''t know that''s what Mr. Sarpent himself is called, because the patron saint is a name that people give themselves?


    "... on my own..."


    If this was it, I could see the point of tilting my neck to the side.


    You don''t know, so if you ask me, I can''t answer, can I?


    Hmm?


    I feel like Captain Tableau just said something.


    Turning his gaze to him, he''s more depressed than he was earlier.


    Hey, what happened?


    "Perhaps so. If anyone in Hathau said so on their own, they''d be right."


    Deputy Piss laughed a little bitterly.


    Uh, somewhat subtle air.


    Is it my fault?


    Reminds me of what I said, which one?


    I don''t know, and let''s give up.


    "Mr. Serpent is known in the village of Hathau as the Patron."


    I nodded small at my words, so did you understand?

 291 283 stories annoying

    I see how the Tableau captains are interacting with Mr. Sarpent from a little further away.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I think I''ve cracked it quite a bit.


    There''s a place in the cave where rocks are popping out, sitting in one of them, but it''s getting a little cold out of my butt.


    I regretted sitting down for a moment.


    When I look at Mr. Druid sitting next to me, the black spheres are still on my head and shoulders.


    She seems to like it a lot and has no way of leaving.


    Sora and Flem are resting on my lap.


    At his feet, Ciel was asleep as he was.


    "Mr. Druid, you''ve been so fond of those kids."


    "Yeah, why not? Drop it off, drop it off, come climb up and have fun."


    The black sphere can''t seem to jump, and I''m really climbing Mr. Druid''s body cleverly with my mouth.


    I know it''s pretty tough, but it sounds like fun.


    "Still, that''s kind of funny"


    At the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze, three people and Mr. Sarpent have remained the same since earlier.


    "Sounds like fun"


    "Right. That Sarpent is smart and seems to live a long life, so you know a lot about that. I think it''s a treasure for the village."


    I see, a living witness who knows the history around here? I wonder if it will.


    "Puffy."


    "What''s wrong, Sola?


    When you gaze at me after Sora rang, you turn your gaze to a different place.


    An entrance where you can look out of the cave when you are followed and you look at it.


    "Ah, Mr. Druid. Looks like it''s getting dark."


    "Sounds like it. We have to go home before dark."


    As Mr. Druid rises, the black sphere falls in a pompous manner.


    "Wow. I''m sorry, are you okay?


    Mr. Druid asks worryingly, but every child tries to climb again with pleasure.


    "No, no, because we''re already going back to the village. I''m sorry, I can''t play anymore."


    Numerous gazes staring at him, stopping perfectly at his words.


    "I don''t know, I feel so guilty..."


    Sure, this is a little spicy.


    I''m glad it wasn''t me.


    Mr. Druid convinces the black spheres? Go to Mr. Sarpent away from the side where you are.


    "Captain Tableau, if you don''t come back, it''s getting dark."


    Winter is fast darkening.


    It''s still about to get dark, but it''ll be dark in no time.


    In the woods, that''s dangerous, so we need to hurry back to the village.


    "Is that already the time?


    As Mr. Priagilmas regrets, he turns his gaze toward the entrance and exit of the cave.


    And I guess I made sure of the darkness, I sighed loudly.


    "Good day, Mr. Sarpent."


    I stroke my nose tip so close to my words, it moves my face a bit to show a rubbing behavior.


    With that said, Mr. Sarpent knows exactly how to apply and subtract force.


    In Ciel''s case, you came all the way back in the beginning and rolled it over and over again.


    "Thank you, Patronus. As for the magic team, we''ll find out who did it."


    Mr Tableau, when he lowered his head towards Mr Serpent, Mr Pliagilmuth and Mr Vice-Commissioner Piss also lowered their heads.


    We all clean up after each other, and at the end of the day, Deputy Piss slaps one demon stone toward the magic formation.


    Excited to see what happens, the beaten demon stone cracks and the white light pops out of the demon stone.


    When the light went out to be sucked into the magic formations, the magic formations that were depicted on the ground floated in the air and disappeared into the air.


    "That''s amazing."


    "That''s one way to get rid of harmful magic formations."


    One way to do this means there are other ways to turn it off?


    And what a fantasy the magic formation floated in the air was.


    It was already getting pretty dark when I got out of the cave.


    Hurry back to the village.


    Captain Tableau and the others cared about me, but I''m good at walking early.


    But it just got dark and dangerous, so Ciel put me on the run.


    Deputy Piss stared at me with tremendous envy.


    Have them unload in front of you where you can see the gate and put the three in the bag.


    At the gate, the gatekeepers waited with a sad look.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth was in a panic as to whether something had happened while the top was away, but it seemed like the problem was that everyone was not coming back, and the three of them had apologized many times.


    "We need to get back to the inn because Mr. Salifah and the others are worried."


    "Yeah."


    Speak to Captain Tableau and then hurry back to the inn.


    It seemed like dinner time, and this one was getting me pretty worried.


    It''s going to be hard to make dinner now, and you can have dinner.


    Go back to your room and get Sola and the others out of the bag, get the potion ready and then head to the dining room.


    As we were having dinner, Dora called to see if her hands were free.


    "Is something wrong? I would''ve always been careful not to be too late, wouldn''t I?


    He came home pretty late than usual, so he seemed seriously worried.


    There was just so much I couldn''t talk about, I decided to talk about it later and put the spot away.


    After the meal, Mr. Dora came to us again to see if the guests had moved to each room or playroom.


    "So, did you get caught up in any trouble? If there''s a problem, tell me."


    "Thank you, Dora"


    "Thank you. Mr. Dora."


    "I''m sure you''ll get the paperwork from Captain Tableau later, but I''ll give you a brief explanation."


    Mr. Druid will explain what happened today.


    Of course, it''s just something we can talk about.


    "Do you remember? You know who I am?


    Both Mr Druid and I became Kyotons for a moment to answer Mr Dora''s question.


    I just thanked Mr. Dora for saying his name.


    "I''m fine. I mean, Ivy and I just got Dra''s name right in our mouth."


    "Hmm? Oh, you did. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who''s lost their memory, and I don''t know what to do."


    You do get confused, don''t you?


    "Excuse me, Mr. Dora. But I don''t think it''s going to affect my life because it''s a little bit like saying I''m losing my memory."


    If there was, when there was.


    I''m not going to solve this right now if I think of it as a mess.


    Whatever you say, you don''t know what you''re forgetting.


    "Right. Mm-hmm. The biggest problem with having no memory is the potion and the demon stone, which are so important to connect life with gold. And then even if you forget, you can live."


    Mr. Druid laughs when he says yes.


    Yeah, but it''s pretty messy.


    But I guess I should talk to Mr. Druid about the money and the demon stones.


    Maybe there''s something wrong.


    "I would be tired. You should take a slow bath today and go to sleep now."


    "Right, you sure are tired. Ivy, let''s go."


    Both Mr. Druid and I do have a slightly tired look.


    I''m just tired of going back and forth through the woods many times.


    There were memories along the way.


    "Yes. Mr. Dora, it was a treat. Tell Salifah thank you."


    Suddenly I needed two servings of dinner, so I might have done something I couldn''t do somewhere.


    I''m tired today, so I can''t wait, but I''ll look right in the face tomorrow when I see you and say thank you.


    I felt more tired because I was relieved to have dinner.


    Fear when I found out I was losing my memory was still quite a thing.


    After that, I calmed down by talking to Mr. Druid, and I thought it would be okay to forget.


    The load seemed to remain on my body at that time.


    When I arrived at the inn and my stomach was full and I felt calm, I was attacked by a day of fatigue.


    I managed to take a bath with my strength and when I reached the bed I fell straight into it.


    I don''t want to move anymore.


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel, rest. Eh, black slime, wait till tomorrow... sleepy... let''s talk about it properly tomorrow..."


    I manage to open my eyelid, which is about to close, and talk to the little black slime.


    The black slime looked like a pull and tremble.


    "Ivy, good night. Everyone''s off. Let''s get some rest."


    I feel like I can stroke my head slowly.


    That feels good. I''ve been thinking about it, and the sound around me disappeared sooo much.

 292 284 stories, still small.

    I slept well.


    It''s already neat.


    Sitting on the bed and stretching his arms, he noticed a bright light coming in from the gap in the curtain.


    The sky continued more and more after the rain came out, so I opened the curtain wondering.


    "Wow, it''s a snow scene"


    Yesterday, when I returned from the woods to the village, the snow had stopped.


    So I was feeling a little anxious.


    I wondered what I would do if it rained again.


    But apparently that was a concern.


    Snow scenery on one side that spreads in front of you.


    Is it back to normal winter?


    I''d love that.


    "Morning."


    "Good morning, Mr. Druid, it''s snow."


    "Looks like it."


    Get up and move out so Mr. Druid can see you approaching the window.


    The windows in this village are a little small for winter snow protection.


    And it''s doubled.


    Apparently one of the cold measures.


    Sure, was it to keep the cold outside from coming into the room?


    "Ivy, you can hunt."


    "Yeah, it''s a demon that comes out when it snows, isn''t it? Fun. Well, if we''re gonna make a trap, we''re gonna have to pick up what we need in the dump."


    "You''re going to pick it up at the dump?


    "What? Right?


    "... well, okay. Then why don''t we have lunch and then go to the dump?"


    "Yeah."


    Today''s appointment is to find ingredients to trap in the dump.


    Oh, so what happened to that kid?


    See at the foot of the bed you slept in.


    Are you tired of playing yesterday or are you still all asleep?


    Sora and Frem and Ciel...... is that you?


    I don''t see a little black slime.


    Are you among the Solas?


    "What''s up?


    "Without the black slime"


    Mr. Druid will also look around the bed and so on, but I can''t find him.


    When I check the clock, it''s already breakfast time.


    "Shall we look slowly later? I worried about Dra yesterday, so you should make sure she looks okay."


    "Right. Oh, good morning, everyone. The potion is ready, so eat whenever you want."


    "Don''t come to breakfast."


    Mr. Druid is waiting for me in front of the door, so I stroke the heads of the Solas one at a time before I go to him.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    "" Hmm?


    I heard a strange noise at the end.


    The sound was smaller than the others, but I did hear it.


    The two of us look over the room, but they''re still nowhere to be seen.


    "Let''s eat first"


    "Yeah."


    Leave the room and lock the door.


    I''m worried about the last squeal, but let''s say hello to the worried dras first.


    I hope Mr. Salifah gets a proper thank you too.


    "Good Morning"


    Enter the dining room greeting guests staying at the inn.


    We''ve been face-to-face for days now, so we got pretty close.


    As soon as we get to our seats, breakfast is brought in.


    "Is your body okay?


    Mr. Dora gave us a horrible look to see how we were doing.


    "Oh, I was worried, but I''m fine."


    "Great. Yeah, I got some paperwork from the vigilante about the memory of the two of us, and Salifah was worried. I think I''ll show my face later, so give him peace of mind."


    "Okay. Sorry to hear that."


    I''ll drop Mr. Dora off at work and then have breakfast.


    Even today, Mr. Salifah''s handmade bread is delicious and he stuck with it too much.


    Mr. Salifah showed up in the dining room as he calmed his overeaten stomach after a cup of tea.


    And when I came before us, I looked at Mr. Druid and me still and said ''Good ~'' and a relief look.


    It seems to have caused me quite a bit of concern, and I feel sorry for it.


    "I''m sorry to worry, it''s okay because it doesn''t interfere with everyday life"


    "But you still don''t get it, do you? I''m a little worried. Yeah, why don''t we have dinner downstairs today? Because if you eat well, you''ll feel safe."


    Mr Druid sees me in Mr Salifah''s suggestion.


    I was also tilting my neck and looking at Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Salifah laughs joyfully at us for acting the same.


    "Shall I take care of you?


    "Yeah. Shall I?"


    "Good. I''ll work harder than usual today to make something delicious!


    "Mr. Salifah''s rice is always great."


    Mr. Salifah''s expression breaks with pleasure in my words.


    "Shit, Mr. Ivy. It''s a pleasure to say."


    No, the bread was great today, too.


    It also seems to be seasoned with vegetables with soup, always delicious.


    I''m always glad I came to this inn.


    "Yes, could you teach me something to cook again?


    "I would also like to teach Mr. Salifah how to cook. Do you mind?


    "Hehe, I''m glad. Then we can teach each other."


    Watching Mr. Salifah smile, don''t dust.


    Setting a date for teaching each other to cook, Mr. Salifah, who has a job, returned to the cooking area.


    "Is it time to go back to your room?


    "Yeah. I can move now"


    "Ivy''s had a little more to eat since she started staying at this inn. I could eat a little lunch."


    Mr. Druid says happily, but I''m a little worried.


    If it keeps growing like this, it sucks, right?


    "I''d be relieved if you ate some more."


    "What?"


    Almost there?


    "Ivy''s diet has increased slightly, but she''s still less than the same 9-year-old, isn''t she?


    "Are they all eating more?


    "Are you eating? There''s a girl in the seat a little further away, isn''t there?


    "Yeah. He''s a red-haired kid, right?


    "Yeah, that kid''s seven, but he''s eating better than Ivy, right?


    Seven?


    That? That kid and I were mostly back-length together, right?


    And you''re two years younger than me?


    "What''s up?


    "No, I''m 7 years old, but I thought I was big."


    "Mm-hmm, it''s definitely a little big, but it wouldn''t be so different from the other 7-year-olds"


    Yes, it is.


    Maybe I''m, like, looking up a little bit at the age of my kids.


    "I''m still small, aren''t I?"


    "We''re going to, right? Never mind."


    Mr. Druid strokes his head gently.


    It makes me feel much lighter that I was depressed about it.


    "" I''m home ""


    Back in the room, the potion I had prepared was gone beautifully.


    "Ciel, you don''t have to go hunting yet? Is your stomach okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    Are you all right?


    "If you''re hungry, report it right away. Constraint."


    "Nya-yay."


    Well, let''s find a black slime.


    Mr. Druid has already checked the area around the bed.


    I look a little, but I don''t see it.


    "Black slime, where are you?


    "Pefu."


    Oh, where the luggage is? heard from.


    "Please come out"


    "Pe ~"


    I don''t know, I think they said no.


    "Somehow, you''ve got more interesting company"


    "Right."


    "With that said, the black stains on the flem were gone."


    Seeing Flem swinging happily when his gaze fits, there are no black spots that were there until yesterday.


    It''s really gone.


    ... Could black stains be the black slime you''re looking for right now?

 293 285 Stories Fellow Shapes

    "Found ~"


    I searched with Mr. Druid and couldn''t find him, and when I asked Sola and Flem, Sola got on top of the bag for the move.


    And the next moment.


    "Pfft!"


    In a hurry, checking that Sola was grating from the bag, the black slime was staring at me.


    You would have been quick to ask Sola from the beginning.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t talk to you yesterday."


    "Pefu."


    "Can I ask you to come out? Shall we talk?


    Unlike when it was Sola or Flem, the black slime already seems solid.


    Even when I get out of my bag, I jump normally.


    However, the travel distance is not very long due to the small body.


    Don''t let your little body jump so hard that you somehow want to support it.


    "Pefu?"


    Black slime looking up at me out of my bag.


    "I made you some tea, why don''t you talk to me over a drink?


    Mr. Druid had prepared some tea for me at some point.


    I thank him and then I give him my hand before the black slime.


    You understood what it meant, and you jumped right on it.


    "Thanks"


    "We have time to get to the dump, and we''ll talk slowly"


    "Yeah."


    Place the black slime on the table.


    Sitting in a chair and watching a little, I''m intrigued by a cup with tea.


    "It''s hot, it''s dangerous."


    Turn a blind eye to my words, but soon see the tea in the cup.


    And then something elongated came out of the slightly black slime and soaked Po properly in the tea.


    "Pee!"


    He was hot.


    I immediately serve it out of tea, wiggling it around and it''s cold.


    I''m also worried about the burns, but I''m worried about the stuff that''s swinging around.


    "... hands?


    "... tentacles?


    I thought I was a hand, but Mr. Druid seemed to think I was a tentacle.


    Or no hands or tentacles on the slime, right?


    Is that it? Is there?


    "Mr. Druid, is there a species with tentacles in the slime?


    "Ah, I think there was a literature that said I was a long time ago"


    Old literature?


    "How big is it, by the way?


    "That''s a little far. I wasn''t interested in slime then."


    Too bad.


    And the old literature?


    Can we find out somewhere?


    Still, I guess this kid is definitely rare, too.


    Tentacles? I do.


    "Uh, are you okay?


    "Pefu."


    Is that it?


    Stick around and watch the black slime.


    This kid doesn''t have the stuff that''s in Sola and Flem.


    "I don''t have a taste mark."


    "Well, because you haven''t, have you?


    "Hmm?"


    "What?"


    Oh, well.


    Me, maybe I''m not talking.


    "Well, I think this kid was probably born of Flem."


    "Really? With the birth of Flem from Sola?


    "Probably. Because Flem''s black stains are gone"


    "Pep!"


    A black slime rings in my words.


    I look happy about that.


    "Are you saying this is the right answer?


    "I think so"


    "That black spot from Flem."


    Mr. Druid stares closer at the black slime.


    And see Flem sleeping on the bed.


    "I wonder how black stains can slime?


    "Come on, I never thought about it. Because that''s what I thought it was."


    That''s how you thought Slime was a growing demon, because the first time you took Tame, Sola, gave birth to Flem.


    When I asked Mr. Druid, he said ''no'', and I was pretty surprised. Let''s get back to it.


    "So, when Flem was born, there was already a sign of Tame."


    "Really?


    "Yeah. That''s why I was wondering if Tame would take over when a new slime was born from the slime I taught him..."


    There is no mark of Tame no matter how many times I look at the black slime.


    "Surely there''s no mark, because it''s the second generation or something?


    I see, do you have an idea to say that?


    To be sure of this, Frem will try again... let''s stop thinking.


    "Mr. Black Slime, can I have a taste?


    ¡­¡­


    Does that mean I don''t like this?


    If freedom is good, that''s fine.


    "You don''t seem to like Tame."


    "Are you sure?


    "What is it?


    "No, you can also contain it by force, right?


    "I won''t, will I?


    Suppress with force?


    I find it hard to tell, like Sola and the others, when you taste it that way.


    Even if I could, it would take a while.


    "Well, that''s what Ivy would say"


    "Then why don''t we let it go to the woods?


    ¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    "Will you stay with me?


    "Pefu."


    "Mm-hmm. Do you want to go on a journey with me?


    "Pefu."


    I hate Tame, but the journey is with me, you''re in the shape of a new companion.


    Yes. If we''re going to travel together, we need names when we call them first, right?


    "Can I give you a name?


    "Pefu."


    Oh, he forgave me.


    "Mr. Druid, shall we think of a name?


    "Ivy was Ivy."


    Me?


    That would be natural, wouldn''t it?


    "Ivy is sweet when you look at her with such a strange face."


    "Really?


    Mr. Druid often says I''m sweet, but he''s sweet, too, isn''t he?


    "Is that the name of the black slime...... what good is it?


    Seeing the black slime, he is stretching his tentacles to tea again.


    It''s colder than earlier, so you won''t have to worry about burns anymore, but do you like water?


    I need to think of a name more than that, eh black...... black?


    I''m sure this is my memory from before.


    I kinda hate it, and then there''s ''Sol''.


    The earth?


    The sun?


    I know it''s a previous memory, but it''s vague, but is it Sol?


    The earth or the sun.


    ... earth on palm-sized slime? Or the sun?


    Might be good.


    "What about Sol? It seems to mean earth or sun."


    "Sol or earth? The sun? Oh, the memory of Ivy before?


    "Yeah."


    "That''s a big name for a little slime."


    "Yes, but what about the name Sol?


    "Pefu."


    Shake with a pull and wiggle a wet tentacle.


    "Wow."


    "Ah, don''t swing this one!


    "Pei?"


    "The moisture on your tentacles flies around, so don''t swing it when it''s wet."


    "No, Ivy. Shouldn''t you say you shouldn''t dip your tentacles in tea there?


    ".................. hehe"


    Right, you were right.


    "''Cause I think you liked the name, Sol, so keep it up."


    Sol, it''s nice to meet you too.


    "Pefu."


    Tentacles stretch straight up to do yes.


    Don''t feel like you got a kind of nice reply back.


    "Sol, you can''t put your tentacles on the tea at last, can you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You can''t."


    "You wouldn''t have to give me that disgusting look. I mean, this sol''s got a lot of expression, too."


    "Right. Yes, Sol, are you going to grow up?


    ¡­¡­


    No response means you''re an adult at this small.


    It''s hard to find if you go in there somewhere, so you have to be careful.


    Later.


    "What potion is a sol eating thing?


    But you''ve never seen a black potion.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you not?"


    In the meantime, I''ll see how you say the trash you see in the dump in turn.


    I''ll try to present it all, but I won''t return a response to any of it.


    "What are you eating?


    Mr. Druid also gets a troubled look.


    "You need rice, right?


    "Pefu."


    I can''t think of anything anymore, so I''ll see if I need food.


    The answer is obvious but necessary.


    "What shall I do, Mr. Druid? What more do we have?


    "Ah, let''s just go to the dump and see how Sol is doing"


    Heh, do you like that?


    You''re thirsty.


    "Ah, Ivy. That tea!"


    "Oh, I was drinking."


    I drank the tea Sol was playing with.


    Well, you''ll be fine.

 294 286 Stories Sols Meal

    Head to the dump with new footprints on the snow.


    Ciel returns to her original appearance and is heavily shaken by the snow.


    Sora also seems to enjoy herself and is rolled when she hits Shagu Siel.


    It''s my usual play, but today it''s more intense than usual because Ciel is excited.


    Sola is being jumped in all directions.


    "Sora is doing a pretty amazing job with Ciel. Oh, I flew."


    When I saw those who were flown, I hit a tree and rolled.


    And a ton of snow poured over it.


    "What, Sola!


    I rush over and try to get the snow out of my way, but when the snow bubbles, it vibrates and Pong and Sola pop out.


    And as the momentum continues, we head into Ciel again.


    Sounds like you''re okay.


    "Yeah. What do you care about Sola getting stronger every day?"


    "Sounds like it. Well, if you play like that every day, you''re gonna have to be strong."


    Sure, it''s awesome to play with.


    Sometimes I say, ''Are you sure that''s a play?'' Sometimes I want to be sure.


    As much as that, two plays are ferocious every day...... evolving.


    Back in the day, I was about to be rolled on my forefoot.


    "Sounds like Flem and Sol aren''t coming out of their bags"


    "Yeah. I checked, but I don''t think I''m willing to leave at all. Are they both cold?


    "Well, they say that slime is resistant to hot and cold weather, but normal slime common sense doesn''t make sense."


    "haha"


    That''s right.


    Finding out about the slime doesn''t apply to the Solas at all.


    Should I still look it up in the literature?


    "Mr. Druid. Can anyone see the literature?


    "Literature should allow you to see it in a library in Wang Du or a large town. But we can''t have classified literature."


    I have a library.


    I wonder if a large town means it''s not in a normal town.


    Or is there only a big town around the Wang Capital?


    Don''t be any further than you can look for it.


    "Except you can''t read all the literature about demons."


    "Really?


    "Oh, the patron saint of this village, for example. A giant snake demon, but since it has become a patron saint, all relevant literature as an important presence in the village will be hidden as an important secret. There are many other things that are not seen in the literature of demons that have been judged important to the village."


    I see.


    If it is an important slime for the village, do you mean you will not know unless you go to that village?


    No, are you likely not to be seen even if you went?


    "The dump is white too."


    Oh, I really don''t see anything in the snow.


    Or you didn''t realize you were getting to the dump in too different views.


    "It''s beautiful when this happens to the dump."


    Looks like a huge white square.


    "I know what''s down there, so it''s subtle."


    Confirm the paper that wrote the things you need for the trap.


    All the stuff I''ve seen on the dump.


    So all you have to do is find it.


    Do your best!


    I went into the dump and Mr. Druid stopped me as I tried to get the snow out of the way.


    "Wait! Wait! I''ll catch a cold if I''m just taking that approach, so let''s use the item."


    An item?


    Returning to Mr. Druid with his neck tilted, he has a stick in his hand.


    Put it on top of tons of snow piled up in the dump.


    After a while, the snow melts around that stick.


    "Wow! The snow is melting"


    "It''s an item I use to melt snow in villages, town boulevards, etc. Well, it''s a small version of that."


    After watching for a while, I see garbage under the snow.


    When Mr. Druid checks that, he repositions the stick so that the snow beneath it melts.


    "The stick that melts the boulevard etc is longer, and I can melt the snow in a wider place, but this is the limit"


    When I look at the molten area, the snow melts to the point where the adults spread their hands.


    "No, I think that''s enough. I mean, it''s very helpful."


    "Nevertheless, I was in a hurry because I would try to do it with my hands while I was preparing the item"


    "I didn''t know you had such a handy item."


    I had no choice in that village where I was born because I had never seen an item like this.


    I reposition the stick several times to melt the snow.


    When some place of snow melts, I pick up what I need.


    "The most important thing is the rope."


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid taught me that demons that only show up in winter are bigger than ever prey.


    So there are stronger ropes than ever.


    "It''s not that long."


    "You don''t have to be long. Because we just need to connect."


    "Doesn''t that weaken your strength?


    Weak strength?


    It''s so sturdy, though.


    "If the strength is weak, use two bottles or something, can you do something about it?


    "Right, if it''s the trap we were talking about, is it okay?


    Pick up the stuff you need, such as a rope bag in a basket on a rope.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    ... Is that it?


    When did Frem and Sol get out of the bag?


    Look under the tree where I put my luggage.


    The mouth of the bag dedicated to slime is wide open.


    That''s crazy.


    I would never put my bag down like that.


    Turn your gaze toward those who heard the voices of Solas.


    I don''t see Ciel, but I have 3 slime figures.


    "Ivy, did you leave your bag open before you picked it up?


    "I didn''t open it. If I do that, it''ll get cold in my bag, so I feel sorry for the two of them sleeping."


    "You''re right."


    Yes, and yet the bag''s mouth is completely open.


    With that said, Sol was still in the bag in the morning.


    "Maybe Sol opened the bag?


    "I guess so. The next slime is the slime that opens the bag."


    Do I have to make sure it''s in all my bags when I''m gone?


    That sounds a little rough.


    Come in later and let me tell you a good bag.


    "Puffy ~"


    Pong


    Somehow I turn my gaze to the sound I could hear.


    Flem is happily reviving the Demon Stone.


    Sora is eating a ton of swords.


    Sol... hmm?


    "Mr. Druid, that, what is it?


    "Eh. No, just not even me. Because I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Sola is a short distance from Sola and Flem.


    There''s a black moaning thing floating around that sol.


    Looking at the slightly strange sight as Mr. Druid, Sol''s tentacles grabbed, and ate, that black mossy thing in large part.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I lost my word for a moment to a very shocking sight.


    but one after the other I saw the sol eating the black mossy thing and realized that was the meal.


    "That''s the rice?


    "Looks like it."


    Oh well, that black mossy thing is rice.


    When Sol eats all the black mossy things that float in the air, he jumps right and changes the place.


    And after a while, that black mossy thing floats around Sol again from somewhere in large quantities.


    And a sol that starts eating using tentacles.


    "How do you think I can take that black thing home?


    "... Is it a bottle? I don''t think we should know what that thing is before then."


    "I knew it, right?"


    In the meantime, I''m glad I found out there was something in the dump where Sol could eat.


    ... Are you glad?

 295 287 words. Magic?

    "Sol. Is it okay if I touch this?


    I refer to the black thing that Mr. Druid is floating around Sol.


    "Pep!"


    I guess this means okay.


    Mr. Druid seemed to have interpreted it that way, softly reaching for the black thing and trying to grab it, but I couldn''t.


    The moment he touched his hand, he disappeared.


    "Is that it? This feeling...... magic? Hmm? Is this magic?


    Magic?


    With that being said, Mr. Druid told me there was something in the old literature that said something about magic.


    I didn''t realize it then, but it describes magic as black.


    Was there anyone who could see the color of magic?


    Or did you used to have magic colors on you?


    "Definitely, this is magic"


    Mr. Druid made sure by turning off some of the black stuff around Sol.


    "Pefu."


    It seems a little uncomfortable for Sol because he erased the rice.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Because I wanted to make sure."


    "Sol, I''m sorry"


    I apologize, too, with Mr. Druid.


    Surely you''d be mad if they took the rice in front of you.


    Sol started eating after swinging with the pull to make the black thing come from somewhere again.


    "Mr. Druid, where is that magic coming from?


    "Probably from garbage"


    With that said, Mr. Druid also taught me that there is a small amount of magic left in the garbage.


    I see, are you collecting that remaining magic?


    "How?


    "........................... Come on?


    As I look at the strange dining landscape, my burri and body tremble.


    "Mr. Druid, let''s hurry up and pick up what we need and go home. Cold."


    "Oh, right. By the way, where is Ciel?


    "That''s what I was looking for earlier, but I couldn''t find it."


    Mr. Druid will look around too, but he''s not anywhere you can see him from this place.


    Two gazes turn to Sola and Flem.


    They both continue to eat normally.


    As for Flem, he is reviving the Demon Stone in large quantities.


    "It doesn''t look like there''s anything wrong with you."


    "Yeah."


    "In the meantime, let''s finish today''s appointment"


    Pick it up while discussing the things you need.


    When that''s done, I''ll pick up a spare for Sora and Flem''s potion.


    I try to get enough during the winter, but what if?


    "Shall we finish?


    "Ha ~ i"


    It feels good when you stretch your hips that were bending over.


    "Guys, it''s time to get out of the dump. Frem is amazing."


    Red Demon Stone rolling around Flem.


    I saw that amount and my face caught on a bit.


    "This is amazing again."


    Mr. Druid laughs bitterly and takes two bags out of the bag and receives one of them.


    Let in the rolling demon stones, but how many demon stones have you revived?


    "How many?


    "28. Where''s Mr. Druid?


    Thirty-two.


    60 at a time?


    It takes a lot of magic to revive the Demon Stone, doesn''t it?


    "Flem, are you all right? I didn''t force you?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Yeah, you''re fine.


    I guess it''s not bitter for Flem to revive the Demon Stone.


    Or better to bring it back to life, I''m fine.


    "I wish I was fine, but don''t just force me"


    "Teriyu!"


    That''s cute.


    You describe me as healthy, and I have more momentum in shaking and jumping than usual.


    Put Sola, Flem and Sol in the bag before leaving the dump.


    Stop a little away from the dump, look around and explore the signs.


    "You''re not around, are you? Do you feel any signs?


    "I don''t even feel a sign"


    "Right."


    Is something wrong?


    Open the bag and see the Solas.


    "Do you know where Ciel went?


    No response from everyone.


    Don''t you know?


    "You''re coming home, aren''t you?


    I''m worried that he''s gone somewhere.


    But I was horrified because they all rocked.


    Will you come home?


    Then here''s a little more... Ah.


    "Mr. Druid, there are signs of Ciel coming this way. Soon."


    The moment I said that, I heard a big thing fall behind me.


    Turning back in a hurry, Ciel caught something bright white.


    If you look closely, something white has legs, so it''s like a demon.


    "What, were you going hunting? Surprised ~"


    I am relieved that there seems to be no injury.


    "Oh, that!


    Mr. Druid raised his voice when he saw the prey that Ciel was wearing.


    "Mr. Druid, do you know what this demon is?


    "It''s one of those monsters that only shows up when it snows."


    "The demon we''re trying to hunt?


    "No, we''re trying to target because we''re demons like wild rabbits. This must have been, uh, a monster like Bear."


    When I look at Ciel, he puts his prey in front of me like the first time and leans towards me with his nose tip.


    "Thanks"


    This is a signal when I want you to have it.


    I''m seriously shocked when I say no to this, so I''ll take it.


    Besides, I''m delighted with the gift from Ciel.


    "Ciel, that''s amazing."


    "Nah."


    Ciel, you look happy.


    The snow is rising with the tail shake.


    Better than dust, I guess.


    "All right! We also know there''s a winter demon out there, and we''ll work hard tomorrow to put up a trap, okay?


    "Yeah. But before we do, we need to dismantle this quickly"


    "No, let''s bring this into the Adventurer Guild with it as it is"


    "You won''t dismantle it?


    "This demon is worth using, both fur and gut, so it''s better to bring the freshest things to the guild as soon as you hunt."


    "Yes, then let''s go back to the village immediately"


    When Mr. Druid tries to hold a demon named Bear, Ciel walks away.


    "Thank you, Ciel"


    My tail shook with joy at my thank you.


    I came as close to the village, so I receive Bears from Ciel.


    "Thanks"


    "Nya-yay."


    Put the shiel changed into a slime in the bag.


    Bearce has Mr. Druid in charge, so he holds Mr. Druid''s luggage.


    "Are you all right?


    "It''s okay, that''s about it"


    Even I have strength every day.


    Greeting the gatekeeper, he gave a surprise when he saw the demon Mr. Druid was in charge of.


    I wonder what.


    "Bearce, are you a rare demon?


    "No, that shouldn''t happen..."


    Mr. Druid is confused, too.


    "Um, that''s Bearce, isn''t it?


    When one of the excited gatekeepers stuffs Mr. Druid, Mr. Druid is puzzled by the momentum.


    "Yeah, I am. It''s not that rare in this village, is it?


    "There was an adventurer who hacked Bearce''s kid seven or eight years ago, and I haven''t seen him in the last four or five years."


    Looks like Ciel came hunting some amazing demons.


    "Was it, yes, could you contact Gilmouth of the Adventurer Guild? It will be noisy if it is unusual, but I want to take it from the back to the demolition workshop because freshness is important."


    "Right! If the adventurers get excited to touch it, that''s all the freshness they get, right? Ok. Tatus, will you contact Gilmouth, the Adventurer''s Guild, to come to the demolition workshop? I''ll show you around."


    White bears stand out so I borrow a large cloth to cover them.


    Then, on the guidance of a gatekeeper named Kali, we head to the demolition workshop.


    "I don''t know, you''ve taken care of it"


    "Right. That''s Ciel."


    Don''t be impressed, Mr. Druid!

 296 288 Stories Miracles are a little

    "Hello, please dismantle ~ su"


    When Mr. Kali enters what appears to be a well deconstructed workshop, the people who were working there give a strange look.


    "Ah? Why did you come in through the back door?


    Apparently, he was a little suspicious because he came in through the back door.


    The man nearest me looks at this one with a rugged face.


    "Hey, look, look! Bears! It''s Bears!


    Mr. Kali seems to be the type of person who doesn''t really care about his surroundings and is excited to ignore beautifully the person who asked the question just now.


    Besides, a man sighs loudly.


    "What''s wrong with Bearce, though I wouldn''t be able to hunt at all these days!


    "That''s why someone came hunting for that bear! So I came straight here because it''s gonna be a mess."


    "You think it''s Bearce? Is that true?"


    I heard a different man than the one in front of me.


    When I turned my gaze to you, I saw an elderly man rushing over here.


    And then the gaze turns to Bears, for whom Mr. Druid is in charge.


    "Ooh, that. Let me see! Hey, clean that workbench!


    At the direction of the man, the top of the workbench is cleaned up immediately.


    And when Mr. Druid puts Bearce there, people gather around him.


    "That''s real, this is Bearce"


    "I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "At this size, you''re about two years old from the skin, nails and nose condition."


    "You weren''t completely gone. Good."


    Everyone is intrigued by Bearce for not showing up for four or five years.


    Some of them are even a little crying.


    I was surprised to join Mr. Druid in this.


    "Is it true you''ve been hunting Bears?


    Rin''s voice echoed the demolition workshop there.


    Oh, this voice is Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    Mr. Priagilmas approached the workbench where the bears were located and gave instructions to dismantle them as soon as he checked the demons.


    And Kali tried to introduce us.


    "What! Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy!


    Kali gave a surprised look to Mr. Pliagilmuth''s voice when he saw us.


    "Gilmouth, do you know these people?


    "Oh, uh, I know. I mean, I take care of things."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth, who showed a bit of confusion.


    Exactly, there''s too many caves and guardian gods and all that trouble, isn''t there?


    "I''d like to talk to you, please come this way"


    "Yes. Then please dismantle it"


    Mr Druid''s words were responded to one after another by men who were happy to work.


    Sounds kind of fun like a toy-fed kid.


    "Thank you for getting this far, Kali"


    "Thank you"


    "No, never mind because I''m glad they saw Bearce"


    Follow Mr. Pliagilmuth into the room where the slightly splendid sofa is placed.


    It said Master on the door of the room, so is it the Guildmaster''s office?


    They recommended the couch, so I sit next to Mr. Druid.


    Before, Mr. Pliagilmuth sat with his desk pinched.


    "Surprised. Who are you, Mr. Druids?"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. We didn''t know Bearce was that rare."


    "It''s been the last few years, so you probably didn''t know much about it yet. There will be other monsters in this village called Siusa and Hatsuri at this time."


    Siusa or Hattori.


    Do those two types also have bright white hair, like Bearce just now?


    Looking forward to hunting a little.


    "Excuse me, can you tell me where you hunted Bears? Of course I''m not saying I can''t."


    I have a gaze with Mr. Druid.


    You''re in trouble with this.


    I''d say so, but I don''t.


    "Excuse me. We don''t get it."


    When Mr. Druid honestly apologizes, Mr. Pliagilmuth gives a strange look.


    I guess that''s true, because you come hunting and you say you don''t know where it is.


    "Because that''s what Ciel came hunting for and gave Ivy"


    "Ciel? Oh, Adandala! Excuse me."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth, who apologized for being a little loud, pressed the button when he placed the item on the shelf on his desk.


    This is an item to keep the voices you see so often from leaking outside these days.


    "Now no one will ask you."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "No, but the Druids are amazing."


    Awesome?


    "He tells me a cave where demon stones can be picked, he takes it between me and the patron god, and he brings me Bears, who I thought was doomed. It''s too awesome. With that said, so did Satanic Stone."


    Ah, Demon Stone.


    "Are there enough demon stones?


    "What, are you talking about the red demon stone?


    Mr. Priagilmas asks, so he nods.


    "Honestly, it''s not enough. But the numbers that can prevent the worst have gathered. All you have to do is hope this snow falls gently."


    Coming down calmly?


    I don''t know what that means, I look at Mr. Druid with his neck tilted.


    "Because depending on how it snows, there will be damage. It''s hard when it comes to snowstorms and heavy snowstorms, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, so it''s best that you keep coming down peacefully like you do now. Well, that goes on for a long time, too, and it''ll do damage."


    I can only imagine the snow in the village.


    But I''ve heard stories from adventurers about how hard it was with heavy snow.


    I think he said that a lot of snow got in the way everywhere he went and he couldn''t move.


    Even fluffy snow is hard when it comes down in large quantities.


    Oh, speaking of demon stones, I still had the thing that brought me back to life today.


    I''ll have to take it to Mr. Rose''s on my way home.


    Is that it?


    You know we''re the ones who already brought the Demon Stone, too, don''t you, Mr. Pliagilmuth?


    Then can I give it to you here?


    Or are you going to give it to Captain Tableau?


    "Mr. Druid, does it have to be Mr. Tableau, the person who gives you the Demon Stone?


    Speak a little whisper to your neighbor, Mr. Druid.


    "Hmm? Oh, you want to ask me if I might have a problem leaving you here?


    "Yeah."


    I suppose you can hear me because I''m right in front of you, even as I speak in a whisper, Mr. Pliagilmuth looks at us strangely.


    "It won''t be a problem. Because they seem to be working together."


    Nod at Mr. Druid''s words and face Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    "Um, you heard the story about reviving the Demon Stone, right?


    "Oh, uh, I''m sure Slime''s... a kid named Frem was bringing magic to life by putting magic in a demonic stone that''s out of magic, right? And he''s offering me that."


    "Yes. So, I have my share of today, can I leave it here? That''s what I''d like you to tell Captain Tableau."


    "For today? What, what do you mean?


    Is that it?


    "Every day, I gave you what you brought back to life."


    "No, I haven''t heard that. Besides, isn''t it impossible every day? You will need days to revive the magic you used..............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Uh, yes"


    "Right. Tableau said Mr. Ivy''s slime was close to a miracle, but you know what?"


    A miracle?


    I feel like more and more of those kids are being lifted to an amazing existence.


    No, or is that the right decision around?


    But you kind of don''t like it.


    "Rare, but not a miracle."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth gives a slightly surprised look to my words.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    Did I say something strange?


    "More than that, is it okay to leave the demon stone behind?


    Mr. Druid will ask again.


    "Yes. Of course I''m fine. Even this one, because I''m happy."


    When I hear that word, I take the demon stone that Frem revived earlier from the magic bag and put it on my desk.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth opened his eyes to a softening noise.


    "This is for today?


    "Yes, for today."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth peeks softly into the bag for some reason.


    It''s not a horrible thing, it''s a red demon stone.


    "After all, Mr. Ivy''s slime is a miracle."

 297 289. Lets get in touch.

    I could ask Mr. Prior Gilmouth for the Demon Stone, so I could go straight home from the guild to the inn.


    "Phew."


    Sigh small and sit in the chair.


    "You''re kind of tired, huh? Are you okay?"


    "Tell me you''re a little surprised because Flem was told a miracle or something, or if you think you''re being seen in such a presence..."


    I don''t know what to say.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Oh, you sure surprised me with that one. I''m watching my regular Flem."


    Is that the usual flem?


    ...... very sleepy.


    He''s been working hard to revive the Demon Stone lately, but other than that, I''ll sleep anyway.


    Sleep anywhere.


    I''m asleep when I notice.


    And be generous. Drop who.


    Watching that makes me feel terribly uncomfortable about being called a miracle.


    Is that why?


    What makes me feel somewhat mocked... I don''t know how I feel though.


    Oh, I''ll see you later. If I didn''t wash the towel with someone on it, I''d run out of towels for Flem.


    "Yeah, I fell asleep yesterday, but there''s something you should check."


    Confirm?


    Oh, you mean memory.


    "Yeah. It''s about memory, isn''t it? But what are you gonna do because there''s a chance you two might have forgotten together?


    "I don''t think I need to check the details. For example, just what you need to live and travel."


    I see.


    Surely we should do something when we know the details.


    I guess the most important thing in life is money.


    "Is it money you need to live?


    "Oh, do you remember that we have money that we jointly manage?


    "Yeah. You mean the family accounts you keep in your guild, right?


    "Yes, it would be good about money if I even knew that. Oh, is your personal account okay, too?


    "Yeah. I haven''t forgotten."


    Money has the most impact on life.


    If you remember this, you can handle some forgetting and failing, right?


    "And then... I remember Sora and the others so well that it''s okay. Ah, potions and demon stones."


    "If that''s the case, you put it in the magic box, right?


    "Ahhh... I remember, you''re the guy on the shelf next to the bed"


    Good, I got a little bit of a hiccup for a second.


    Mr. Druid was in a hurry, too.


    Oh, but you remembered, right now.


    "Do you recall if there''s a hang-up?


    Tilt your neck to my words, Mr. Druid.


    "No, when the two of us forgot the vigilante stuffing, they even showed us to the building, but I didn''t remember going inside. How was Ivy?


    I was sure then... you didn''t realize that was a stuffing even if you could see the building.


    Even when I went inside, I didn''t recognize him.


    "I didn''t remember at all"


    "I just remembered that maybe he was halfway out"


    I see.


    You mean maybe there was something in my memory because Ciel cut me some magic along the way?


    "Well, it would suffice because I hadn''t forgotten the important thing. And then there''s your friendship."


    Friendship or, uh, Captain Oguto and Deputy Velivela from the village of Latme.


    As always, is Vice Captain Velivella swung by Captain Ogt?


    You took care of a lot of people in Otrewa town, didn''t you?


    Mr. Seiselk, Mr. Ratlua, Mr. Sifal and Mr. Nouga of the Flaming Sword.


    Borolda the Thunder King, Rick Belt, Low Creek and Marl Leak.


    Mr. Gilmouth of Adventurer Guild...... is that it?


    Name...... what is it?


    Uh, next, next, Captain Barksby and Deputy Agrop, Mr. Rose was a little scared when he was introduced.


    It was an unparalleled strong side.


    After that, Lord Foronda, you packed a basket full of delicious treats and brought them to me.


    Mr. Makasha and Mr. Kara, how are you all?


    "What''s up?


    "Oh, I''m wondering how the people I''ve taken care of are doing."


    "Why don''t you get in touch?


    "Contact?"


    "Oh, you''ve talked about being able to get in touch with me on Guild''s" Fluffy, "haven''t you?


    Oh, yeah.


    I have a fax.


    But is it okay if I contact you?


    We''ve only been together for a little while.


    "I kind of know what Ivy''s thinking, but I think they''d all be happy to send it. Absolutely"


    Mr. Druid strokes my head slowly.


    I''m a little anxious, but I want to tell you that I''m continuing my journey safely.


    I think I''ll fax it.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "What?"


    "What''s the cost?


    "... sounds like Ivy, that question. You only need 500 dals once to send the money."


    500 dals, that''s a little expensive.


    But I''m wondering how everyone is.


    I also want to tell her that I''m fine.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    "What is it?


    "I would have contacted Gotos using ''FUCK UP''. I had to check with my guild to see if they were returning a reply, but I completely forgot."


    With that said, you did.


    I totally forgot, too.


    "All right! Tomorrow, we''ll go check it out, and then we''ll send ''fuzz'' to the people Ivy took care of?


    "Yeah."


    I can''t help but worry about Gudagda here.


    Let''s fax and tell them how you''re doing.


    Maybe you''ll get back to me.


    I don''t know, you''re getting excited now.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ugh, I couldn''t get to bed thinking about today.


    But you have no choice, do you?


    It''s the first time.


    And what shall I write?


    Tell them what''s going on?


    Anything else?


    "Ivy, think more easily, ''cause it''s okay. A little too nervous."


    "Because it''s the first time. I kind of thought about it."


    "I know, you could''ve gone back to sleep many times yesterday, right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You were in the way of sleeping."


    You can''t sleep well if you move next door many times, can you?


    Failed.


    "No, that''s okay. You mean you''re that nervous?


    "Eh... I wondered if I''d forgotten or not, or if it would annoy me if I faxed it. Then I got more and more anxious."


    "It''s okay, ''cause from what I''ve heard, that''s never gonna happen."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    How can you say that with such confidence?


    I certainly didn''t expect to be forgotten because I did take quite a bit of care of you.


    Still, I thought you might find it annoying...


    "You must be the ones who made me the guarantor of Ivy, right? And those are the people Ivy gave me the hang-up of trying to believe in people. Be more confident because they are such people. Otherwise, you''ll be rude to them."


    Well, this anxiety of mine is so rude to them.


    Even now I remember, you were really worried about me.


    "Right, yeah. You have to believe more in my loved ones!


    Watch Mr. Druid stroke his head slowly.


    He stares at me with a very happy look.


    And I smile back, too.


    It''s okay now.


    Entering the Adventurer Guild, Mr. Druid heads to the desk that is placed in the corner of the room without hesitation.


    And I spoke to the man sitting in front of me.


    "I''m here to confirm your response to ''Fluffy''"


    "Do you have a guild card?


    "This is it."


    "Please Wait"


    When the man placed the guild card on the magic item, the square shaped item behind him moved out.


    And after a while, two pieces of paper were handed to Mr. Druid.


    "Thanks, and I''d like to send it to a few more places, can I have some paper?


    "Yes, then this way please"


    A man hands the paper to Mr. Druid.


    "Yes, Ivy, ''cause'' Fluffy ''needs a special piece of paper"


    I pick up the paper and head to the desk I keep nearby.


    Uh, what should I write at first?


    It''s been a while, okay?


    Or how are you?


    "... what shall I write..."


    My anxiety about sending it to me is much smaller, but I don''t know how to write it.


    What should I do?

 298 290 stories First time fax

    "So, it''s done."


    A letter I wrote across three sheets.


    Ahead is Captain Ogt from the village of Latme.


    I took the form of saying to Lieutenant Verivera that I would like a message.


    When using a fax, it seems normal to write to a delegate and ask someone else to leave a message via that person.


    "Isn''t that funny? Did I write a little too much mess?


    I fronted the blank paper and worried about what to write.


    And when I wrote it, I got confused because I had too much to write about.


    While talking to Mr. Druid. So I could write, but if I were alone, I still don''t think I would have wrapped up what I wanted to write.


    "Can you write?


    "Yeah. I managed to write it"


    Captain Ogt was briefed by Tamer on the slime.


    I''m afraid I can''t elaborate, but the next time I see you, I want to introduce you all properly.


    "May I write a greeting to Captain Ogt?


    Mr. Druid did?


    It''s okay because there''s nothing particularly wrong with that, right?


    But I''m not even familiar with you.


    "I want to thank you for being my current guardian."


    Wow, I''m glad.


    "Thanks"


    "You''re welcome. Yes, paper. Were the Otrewa townspeople next? You think two sheets of paper is gonna be enough?


    "Yeah. I think maybe two will suffice"


    Before I wrote the letter, I said, ''How are you?'' I was thinking about the content, so I thought it would be about one piece at a time.


    But when I actually wrote it, I wanted to introduce myself to the people I was traveling with and the people I met everywhere, and when I realized it, the first piece of paper I got was not enough.


    You can use up to 5 sheets of paper per fax.


    They charge extra after the fifth one, so they''ll all do it by the fifth one.


    "Good luck."


    Mm-hmm. Who should I write to?


    "I thought it was Mr. Ratlua? I''ve really worried about him."


    Let''s do that.


    First a greeting and a description of where you are now.


    Next thing I know, I was worried about the slaves.


    Let me give you a little details about Mr. Druid I''m traveling with.


    Mm-hmm. That''s right. Let''s write about a little height gain.


    You were seriously worried about slow growth.


    You were about to be taken to the hospital to find out if you were well.


    Oh, I think I''ll write about my hair growing.


    Writing with all my thoughts, I was entering the second sheet.


    "All right, over"


    The same goes for the first letter I wrote, but that''s something I have so much to tell you I''ll write it down.


    "All right, let me write you a greeting, too"


    "Yeah."


    I''m done with Mr. Druid writing me his last greeting.


    I ended up using 3 sheets of paper.


    But the truth is, I still had something I wanted to write about, but I worked hard to put it together because it gets annoying when it gets longer.


    "Excuse me. I''d like to send you a ''fluff'', please"


    "Yes, please give me a destination"


    "Ivy."


    "Uh, I''d like to ask Captain Oguto of the village of Latme for these three pieces. I''d like three of these, please, to Mr. Ratlua, the flaming sword of Otluwa town."


    "What, are you Captain Ogt?


    Is that it?


    How can you have such a surprised look?


    "Yeah, that''s right. Was there a problem?


    Mr. Druid asks strangely.


    "No, I got a little admired adventurer''s name, so I''m surprised"


    With that said, Captain Ogt was a famous adventurer.


    "Excuse me. Uh, this is Lord Ratlua of the Flaming Sword, isn''t it? Present your guild card please."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid gives you the guild card.


    That part glowed a little when I put it over a square item.


    The man returns the guild card to Mr. Druid when he takes it.


    Next, place three sheets of paper on top of the board that is out of the square item.


    "Two places, so it''s 1,000 dals."


    Mr. Druid tries to give you money, but gives you 1000 dals from next door.


    I should pay for it because I''m sending it.


    Why do you look sorry?


    "Yes, the process has been completed. It will run immediately."


    With the voice of a man, a piece of paper sounded from the item and placed on the board is swallowed up into a square item one at a time.


    All three pieces were swallowed by the item in a little time and the first place ended.


    The second place completed sending the fax under the same procedure.


    "So do you take this back?


    What a man has is six sheets of paper I wrote to him.


    I''m ashamed to have it, but I want to keep it on hand.


    "I''ll take it home. Thanks for your help, thank you"


    "No, we look forward to using you again"


    I''m kind of given six letters with very warm eyes.


    When you receive it in wonder, gently bow your head and leave the spot with Mr. Druid.


    "Ivy, could it have been unconscious?


    "What is it?


    "Ahhh... I''ve been writing with my mouth full of content since about the middle of writing a letter."


    ".................. eh! Liar!"


    No, no, it''s a lie, isn''t it?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he looks indescribably sorry.


    "Sorry, I didn''t stop because I thought you were putting it out in an easy to write tease"


    Wow, embarrassing.


    Oh, that''s why the man I was looking at was like that.


    "Please stop next"


    I think I''m going to cry.


    You didn''t write anything weird, did you?


    You didn''t even write anything to get noticed, did you?


    Mr. Druid cautioned me that I shouldn''t have written about what the Solas did, so I don''t think it''s a problem just because I felt like I was playing with this by name alone.


    "I don''t think you care. I didn''t say anything that was going to be a problem."


    "That''s good"


    I''d like to get a reply to your letter, but I''m pretty embarrassed to think I''m going to see that man again.


    Hold down your hot cheeks.


    I can''t help but change my mind.


    "Ah, Mr. Druid. Mr. Gotos replied, didn''t he? How are you all?


    I had received a reply before I wrote to you.


    I wonder what it said.


    "I was so angry."


    Were you angry?


    "The letter is slow, not only for Gotos, but also for his master and family. Sounds like he''s got me pretty worried."


    "It took a while before I got to the village to send a letter"


    "Well. Everyone seems to be fine." Kome "dishes seem to be quite settled and new dishes are being created. Little by little, but other villages and townspeople are coming to eat"


    "That''s right, that''s amazing"


    Looking forward to the next time you go to All Town.


    I wonder what more rice dishes there are.


    "And I hear Brother Dolgas had a lover"


    "Really?


    "Yeah, it said the whole family was pretty surprised."


    I see.


    But it''s good to have more family, isn''t it?


    "Looks like we''re getting married next spring"


    "Congratulations"


    "He says Siriela''s sister-in-law and Dorgas'' girlfriend, Mr. Alize, but he was quite intentional. I hear your brothers were having a little trouble."


    I know it''s a good thing your wives are close, but what''s the trouble?


    "The brothers are a little stubborn, aren''t they?


    "Well, yeah"


    "Siriella sister-in-law and Alize, and their mother are joined to preach,"


    Ah, I see.


    Could anyone who says Mr. Alize have a personality resemblance to the Sirellas?


    "Gotos says, when the women join hands, they''re the strongest. It didn''t say what happened."


    "Heh heh, I look forward to seeing you next time."


    "... I think I''ll write to you in earnest"


    Mr. Druid whisks and mouths as he creates a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    What the hell are you imagining?


    ''It''s hard for both of us to be three or something,'' she said as she watched.


    Apparently in a letter, sermon the next time you see him? They want to reduce.

 299 291 Stories Safe Hunting

    Exit the gate and head to the place where you set the trap.


    When I got the Solas out of their bags on the way, they played with the snow for fun.


    The snow that fell last night builds up around the calf at noon without melting.


    Mr. Dora said that more and more snow is coming.


    "If you keep coming down, you might not be able to hunt."


    "Why?"


    "Because a lot of snow can make you unable to move."


    I see.


    I don''t know because the snow I''ve been through is about now, but is it hard to accumulate any more?


    Should I give up hunting in the winter?


    Even though there are demons that can only be hunted during the snowfall because of it.


    "Well, if it was the way it snowed yesterday or so, we''d still be able to set a trap for a few days, so let''s do our best"


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Sola, Ciel. I''ll get to where I set the trap ~"


    Speak up to Sora and Ciel, who are buried in the snow for fun.


    Ciel is still in slime today.


    He''s not in the mood for Adandala.


    Frem and Sol refuse to leave the bag.


    Is it cold or is it hard?


    Both of them are the latter, I''m sure.


    "I''m jingling..."


    As I walked to the place where I set the trap, I caught it.


    Because of the snow, I didn''t realize the roots were popping out.


    So I made a big deal out of it.


    Ah, my palms hurt.


    "How''s the wound? Does it still hurt?


    "The potion healed the wound, so it''s okay. Because it''s just a shock and I''m just a little gin"


    "Well, the potion doesn''t keep the symptoms much under control."


    It was good to put my hands in front of me when I sprinkled them, but the place I followed was bad.


    I couldn''t see it in the snow, but the roots were popping out there, too.


    So I suffered a slightly deeper wound to my palm.


    The potion healed quickly, but the shock is still gin.


    Many times I open and close my hands, but they don''t disappear.


    "You want another potion?


    "It''s okay, ''cause the wound''s already healed beautifully"


    "But does it still hurt? From now on, maybe we should carry a small amount of Sola''s potion. If it was that potion, it could wipe out the shock paralysis, too."


    Sure would seem to have that effect if it was Sola''s potion.


    "Mr. Druid. ''Cause it''s okay now."


    When I look at him, he stares at my hand quite worryingly.


    And some sort of sorry vibe.


    "Ivy, let''s still move Sola and Flem''s potion into a vial and carry it around for when something happens. I''m sure it''ll help, huh? Shall we?


    "... right. Yeah, one in each vial."


    Mr. Druid heard my answer and gave me a horrible look.


    After all, he seems to care.


    You must have tried to help me when I called.


    But I couldn''t make it because I had luggage on my available arm.


    He had a slightly blurred look.


    As far as I''m concerned, you don''t have to worry about that.


    Mostly, it''s my fault.


    But it looks like some of Mr. Druid hasn''t been able to sort it out yet.


    "Mr. Druid, Father! Look, let''s go. I want to know the results of the trap fast!


    "... oh, right. Let''s go."


    After confusion, Mr. Druid walks out laughing a little bitterly.


    My father is really worried.


    When I get to where I set the trap, I look around.


    Mr. Druid chose a place where the snow was as difficult to accumulate as possible, such as the roots of a tree.


    Still, it looks like a few traps have been buried under the snow.


    Just make sure it''s a nearby trap.


    "Ah! Is this it?


    The first trap I saw contained a demon resembling a white wild rabbit.


    Is the difference between a raven and a fang visible in color and mouth?


    "Oh, here it is, a small demon called Siusa. Watch your fangs. Because I chew."


    "Yeah."


    Is it a demon named Siusa?


    Nevertheless, the feeling I see is really wild.


    The length of your ears, the size of your eyes.


    Well, the wild rabbit didn''t have fangs.


    In the meantime, faint him and put him in a bag.


    I''m used to it.


    Confirming all the traps, there are a total of six siusas.


    Sort of an accomplishment.


    There was just no such thing as Hatsuri.


    Too bad.


    "I kind of hunted in a trap a while back, but that''s so funny"


    "It''s been a long time?


    "Oh, about as much as you taught your senior adventurer when you became an adventurer. So this is the second or third time?


    With that said, I heard the adventurers don''t hunt too trapped.


    Why not?


    If I could do it well, it would be a very affordable hunt.


    "Why don''t you hunt trapped?


    "Mm-hmm. Probably used to be thriving, but sometime hunting with swords became mainstream."


    "Well, if you''re a novice adventurer, I think it''s an easy hunt."


    "You sure do. Ah, but"


    Mr. Druid gives a troubled look.


    "Because few adventurers now know the trap in detail unless it''s also in the master class. So there''s no one to teach young adventurers."


    "What? It is."


    Don''t you have anyone to teach?


    But I''d say trapping hunting is elementary, or I''d highly recommend it to those freshly adventurers.


    As long as we keep the trap tight, the prey will hang itself from the other side.


    "Well, shall we finish the demolition and go back to the village?


    "Right. It''s a little hard to dismantle this time of year."


    Whatever you say, it''s cold.


    I wash my meat with river water, but that''s the toughest part.


    Even though summer is a delightful task.


    "I can only wash the meat. I''ll take care of it."


    "It''s gonna be the hardest part of the job."


    "It''s okay."


    Ask Ciel to guide you to the river.


    And the two of us start dismantling, but it''s pretty easy because I''m just good to dismantle.


    "Is this it?


    I brought the last meat you washed, Mr. Druid.


    "Perfect"


    When stuck on a banana leaf, place it in a magic bag.


    That concludes your business for today.


    "Well, I want to take a break, but I want to sell meat, too, and let''s go?


    "Yeah."


    Oh, Sol''s rice at the dump.


    Should I come back?


    "What''s up?


    "I want to go to the dump for Sol''s rice, but you''re the butcher first, right?


    "What, no..."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    You were listening to me, I can hear you creaking out of your bag.


    A voice that seems a little uncomfortable, but because of its small size, it has an affectionate voice.


    Somehow the two of us laugh.


    "Peepee, peepee, peepee"


    I seem to have made you unnecessarily angry.


    "Sorry Sol. If I sell the meat, I''ll come back, okay?


    "Ivy? Wouldn''t it be nice if the dump was first?


    Huh?


    But meat... Oh, yeah.


    I put it in an authentic magic bag so the meat wouldn''t rot either.


    When you started your journey, you heard, "Even the authentic version of meat rots," and you believed it and you still can''t pull it out.


    "Sol, I''m sorry. I totally forgot I''m using an authentic version of Magic Bag."


    "Pe ~"


    I hear a little dissatisfied.


    Besides, I''m about to laugh again, but I manage to contain it.


    Mr. Druid also looks patient with his hands on his mouth.


    Reduce the grin you manage to engulf and head to the dump.


    "Regular version makes it easier, doesn''t it?"


    "Hmm? You mean the magic bag?


    "Yeah. Until now, for freshness''s sake, because as soon as I dismantled it, I went to the butcher''s shop"


    "I see, because they say that time suspension is only in the official version."


    I don''t have to worry about meat anymore, so let''s go to the dump and have a meal.


    In the meantime, we have to decide about Sol''s rice.

 300 292, I dont have an answer.

    Come to the dump and see Sol''s dining landscape.


    Black magic floating over garbage.


    Just like yesterday, I grab it with my tentacles and eat it.


    "I have no idea what to do..."


    "Me, too."


    Trouble.


    I can''t think of anything to do with Sol''s meal, no matter how much I think about it.


    By and large, how can we collect magic?


    Let''s just ask Sol a lot.


    "Sol, I''m sorry I was eating. Can I ask you a question?


    I guess it would have been better after dinner.


    "Pefu."


    Oh, he replied.


    Then are you okay?


    But what am I supposed to ask?


    Eh, you should ask if there''s anything to eat besides magic.


    Could be anything other than garbage.


    If you can eat something easier to get around, I want you to eat that one.


    "Sol can eat anything but magic? If you can eat it, it''ll be easy to tell if it rings."


    ¡­¡­


    Too bad, can''t you?


    I wonder if the only thing food means is magic.


    When I saw Mr. Druid, I was flaunted on the shoulder.


    "You only eat magic, don''t you?


    "Pefu."


    Hmm, is that still true?


    Later.


    "Is that the magic you''re taking out of the garbage, for sure?


    To Mr Druid''s question,


    "Pefu."


    They''re sure with the magic that''s left in the garbage.


    "Sol himself, is he taking it out of the garbage?


    Grab the broken item Mr. Druid was falling close to and get close to Sol.


    "Pefu."


    When Sol rang, Mr. Druid took the fluttering black magic out of the garbage he had and showed it to him.


    That''s kind of mysterious.


    It''s the black one that came out.


    Oh, if you can take it out.


    "Can that magic get into something with the power of Sol?


    ¡­¡­


    I can take it out, but can''t I put it in?


    "Can''t you?"


    Mr. Druid holds his head.


    "When I touched that magic, it disappeared, right?


    "Yes, you disappeared into the air."


    Impossible to touch like a sol, airy magic.


    Whatever you do like this, I don''t feel like I can collect it.


    Can''t you do something solid or something?


    "Sol, can''t you consolidate that magic?


    ¡­¡­


    It stops eating my questions and creates a strange atmosphere Sol.


    Is that it?


    Didn''t you get the question?


    "Eh, if you could just stiffen up your magic so we could touch it, we could move."


    ¡­¡­


    "Impossible?"


    "Pefu."


    Can''t you?


    "I''ve never even thought about consolidating magic."


    "Really?


    "Ah."


    Is that what this is all about?


    "What shall we do?


    "What shall we do?


    Sigh a little in sight with Mr. Druid.


    I really can''t think of anything.


    Yeah, maybe something that can gather magic?


    "Mr. Druid. Do you have any items to collect magic?


    "An item to collect magic? Well, I''ve never heard of it."


    If we can gather magic, we can secure Sol''s rice, right?


    Oh, no.


    You can''t just collect it.


    It has to be an item that can also retrieve the collected magic.


    "If there is one, ask Mr. Rose... and he''ll have to tell me why he''s looking."


    Is that it?


    Do you disagree with me telling Mr. Rose?


    "You know about Sola and the others, Mr. Rose, so it''s okay to talk about Sol, right?


    "I know a little bit about Mr. Rose''s character, so I''m not worried about getting tipped off. It''s just three rarities followed by a rare slime that now eats magic. I thought you''d surprise me."


    Sure might surprise you.


    "We''re going to leave the demon stone at Mr. Rose''s on the way home, so why don''t we talk about the item at last?


    "Yeah. You ask too much of Mr. Rose."


    "Sure."


    I''d love to have an item.


    You''re going to be worried again when it wasn''t there.


    "Pefu."


    Looking at Sol''s voice, he looks at us in wonder.


    "Sorry, the question is over, so you can focus on the rice. Thanks."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Sol to continue eating with a change of direction.


    Don''t interrupt me, so I''ll leave the place a little and see how it goes.


    Sora and Flem continue to eat at My Pace.


    "Sounds like it''s time to melt the snow in a new place"


    "Everyone has a great appetite."


    Somehow today, everyone eats fast.


    Is it your fault?


    "Pu ~"


    Sora rings out loud.


    When you look, you are stretching your body vertically or horizontally.


    Apparently, he started exercising after meals.


    Hmm?


    Stretched sideways?


    I felt a little uncomfortable with Sola''s movements, so I stared at Sola.


    "It''s the usual thing to be stretched vertically, isn''t it?... I could stretch it to the side."


    The usual vertical motion at the end of the gaze.


    There is enough lateral motion stretching out to the side.


    I did that in order, so I had a sola that was hard to describe.


    "I don''t know about vertical exercise, but horizontal exercise looks a lot pathetic."


    Stretching it horizontally widens your eyes and mouth horizontally, making it more unfortunate than when it stretches vertically.


    I won''t say anything because it seems pleasant.


    "That''s cute, though."


    "Pretty?


    "Yeah, too bad it''s cute"


    To my words, Mr. Druid, who is leaning his neck.


    They didn''t seem to understand.


    Wait for Flem and Sol to finish their meal and pick up the demon stone Flem brought back to life.


    Even today, there are tons of revived demon stones.


    "As always, that''s an amazing amount. More and more every day, I''m sure."


    "Yeah. What happens when you don''t need this anymore?


    "... well, you''re gonna be"


    You''re right, but you''re anxious.


    Ciel, who was going to visit somewhere in Adandala''s appearance, returns.


    "Welcome back, did you have fun?


    "Nya-yay."


    Thank you. You''ve found someone to play with in Adandala''s appearance, which sounds like a lot of fun.


    Though Sola is a little stubborn for that matter.


    "Back to the village, gather the kids in the bag."


    To my words, Frem and Sol come right to me.


    These two don''t try to go home on their own.


    Inspiring, clean.


    "My body is damp with snow, so I''ll wipe it, so wait."


    Remove the towel from the magic bag and wipe Frem''s body.


    I put it in my bag when I''m done wiping it.


    Sol next.


    Sol is a little scared because he''s small.


    But my body is pretty solid.


    When you have finished wiping the sol too, put it in the bag.


    I saw Flem then, but he was already asleep.


    As usual, I laugh at Flem, who goes right to bed.


    As we were returning from the dump to the village, the snow began to fall.


    "You''re out, let''s hurry"


    Inside the area where the gate is too far invisible, put Sola and Ciel in the bag that has changed into a slime.


    When I greeted him and went into the village, the boulevard was somehow buzzing.


    "What happened?


    "The adventurers are here for a long time."


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, there are certainly more adventurers than usual.


    Could we go hunting now?


    It''s already evening.


    Wondering, I walk towards Mr. Rose''s shop.


    "Bearce was hunted."


    I stop at that word, and I see those who heard voices.


    Looks like Mr. Druid stopped, too, walking next door.


    At the end of her gaze, four women were happily in conversation.


    "Oh, I''ve seen it. He was a fine adult Bearce."


    "The adventurers are thriving."


    "That''s right. It''s the first Bearce in years, and I''m sure he''ll pick it up at a high price."


    Hi, it looks like Bearce''s demolition is over and the information has been released.


    "I see, we need to be careful going to the woods tomorrow."


    "Yeah."


    I''m sure many adventurers will go into the woods in search of Bears.


    We have to be careful not to see Sola and the others.

 301 293 Stories Country Management

    "Slime eating magic?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Rose stares at Sol, the little black slime in front of him.


    "... doesn''t seem to have a Tame mark?


    "I didn''t do Tame because I didn''t like Sol."


    "... you haven''t tamed, but you won''t attack people? And you let him give you a name?


    Huh?


    Sol attacks people?


    And I gave it a name...?


    "Oh, yeah. Slime was a monster."


    To Mr. Rose''s words, I also recall that Slime was a demon.


    Besides, it''s a demon that attacks people.


    I''ve completely forgotten about that since I met Sola.


    "Eh. Slime, but Sol is fine because he has some intelligence. Because Sol told me I could name it too."


    Demons with low intelligence have the habit of attacking when they encounter people.


    Slime is also usually less intelligent, and as soon as he meets people in the woods, he launches an attack.


    However, the slime is so weak that it is also a demon that you can defeat if you can use any magic at all.


    I can''t use magic, so when I started my journey, I tried to escape as soon as I saw it.


    With that said, you stopped running into Slime from around Taming Sola.


    Why not?


    "I see. The name Sol sounds beautiful."


    "Pefu."


    To Mr. Rose''s words, he sounds happy and pulls and shivers sol.


    "... Ivy''s people have a lot of characteristic ways of ringing."


    I hope you don''t say that.


    Because I''m not collecting anything else.


    "Peepee! Peepee!


    "Hmm? Are you mad? I''m sorry, it''s nothing funny. Lovely way to sound."


    "Pef ~"


    "Ahahahahahahahahaha. You sure are pretty intelligent. Well, Ivy''s people are all highly intelligent demons, so you''re not uncomfortable with one more."


    Sure, both Sola and Frem can normally have a conversation.


    With that said, you were surprised when you met Mr. Druid.


    ... well, is it unusual to be able to have a conversation?


    You had a normal conversation every day, as a matter of course, so this was taken for granted at some point.


    Is it rare to have a conversation as well as rare to digest?


    We have to remember it well so we don''t forget.


    "And it''s rare to eat magic, but this color is also rare. If you look closely, it doesn''t mean it''s black. Is this translucent?


    Sure, Sol looks blackish with the impression he saw, but if you look closely, he''s translucent.


    Like the Solas, their bodies are clear.


    "And you''re a lot smaller. Are you going to grow up?


    "No, I look like an adult at this size"


    "Yes, you have such a small slime. You have to be careful not to be seen by anyone."


    "Yes."


    They smudged me.


    "What you''re looking for is an item that allows you to gather magic and unleash it freely, right?


    "Yes. Do you have one?


    Mr Rose gives a difficult look to Mr Druid''s question.


    "Even if it did, it wouldn''t sell. It''s a state-controlled item."


    Control of the country?


    "Building up magic is a very dangerous act. Gathered magic can run wild."


    "Ah, did you still"


    Looks like Mr. Druid expected it.


    "Does magic run wild when you get together?


    "Sometimes magic can bump into each other and become unstable. In the past, it has also been documented that villages have been wiped out because of rampant magic. So items that collect magic are strictly controlled. They say it''s sealed."


    Looks like you can''t rely on an item.


    Do we have to look for other ways?


    "But you''re a pain in the ass. Magic."


    Mr. Rose bothers me with him, but I still didn''t get an answer.


    We''ll have to work hard to get to the dump.


    Give me the Demon Stone for today, say thank you, and then go back to the inn.


    "We''ll have to go to the dump until we can''t get to the woods with the snow."


    "Yeah. I''ll do my best"


    "Why don''t we talk to Sol when we get back to the inn?"


    "You should, shouldn''t you? I might put up with you a little bit."


    If you''re not ready, why don''t you say you''ll live in the woods?


    I''d like to make it happen if Sol himself wanted it, but you''re so worried.


    But if I can''t prepare rice, I can''t help it.


    "Oh, there he is! Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy."


    They called my name in front of the inn, so when I saw it, Mr. Pliagilmuth waved at me and ran over here.


    "" Hello ""


    "Hello. Excuse me, I just wanted to talk to you for a second"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Pliagilmuth''s words.


    I''m at the top of the guild, so if you could contact me, I''d be on my way.


    How did you get here on purpose?


    Maybe he''s not in the inn.


    "Shall we head to the guild?


    "No, eh? Do you have business going to the woods tomorrow?


    Tomorrow?


    There''s something about Sol''s rice, so I''m going, but what is it?


    "Yes, but why?


    Mr. Druid is confused, too.


    "Why don''t you come with me? In doing so, I''d like to borrow a little from Lord Siel."


    ... Lord Siel?


    When did you get to call me that?


    "Ah, shall we talk in the room?


    I nod in favour of Mr Druid''s proposal.


    "Are you sure? Sorry to bother you."


    That''s why they asked me with an awesome smile.


    "Yep. Ivy would be nice, wouldn''t she?


    "Yeah. I think we should talk slowly."


    I want to know why you called Siel, and you want to go to the woods with me for some reason.


    It won''t be something we can decide to stand talked about here.


    "Thank you"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Pliagilmuth''s attitude.


    I wonder what it is.


    He looks kind of like a blowout and has a different attitude than before.


    I wonder what happened?


    Strangely enough, I enter the inn with Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    Mr. Dora welcomed me with a surprised look.


    "Is Gilmouth next for the captain?


    With that said, Captain Tableau was here too.


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly at Mr. Dora''s question.


    "Excuse me, I need to talk to you two and I''m sorry to bother you"


    Mr. Priagilmas bows his head to Mr. Dora.


    "No, that''s good though. Ah, Gilmouth, do you want to have dinner?


    "I''d like to, but I have a job to do"


    Are you still here during busy hours?


    "Right."


    Mr. Salifah makes a few treats before returning to his room.


    When you enter the room, Mr. Pliagilmuth looks over the room with pleasure.


    I don''t know, it conveys an exciting vibe, but why?


    "You make tea. Have a seat."


    "Thank you"


    I already know about the Solas, so I''m gonna get the Solas out of the bag.


    At the end of the day, serve the sol and put the dirty towel in the basket where the dirt is.


    "That? That kid"


    "" Ah!


    I did it.


    I hadn''t spoken Sol yet.


    "Uh, I''m a new buddy. It''s Sol."


    "That''s black. And it''s small, is it a child''s slime?


    "No, I''m an adult"


    "..................... Really?"


    Mr. Priagilmas staring at Sol.


    It makes me a little nervous, but I prepare the tea and put it on my desk.


    "Thanks. Uh, I was wondering, there doesn''t seem to be a Tame mark."


    "Eh, the result of the discussion. I didn''t do the thyme."


    "... as a result of the discussion... well, that''s Mr. Ivy"


    Is that it?


    I wonder why your eyes are sparkling like that.


    See Mr. Druid for his first response.


    He saw Mr. Pliagilmuth''s reaction and laughed out.


    Why is that?

 302 294 stories. Whos a fan?

    Mr. Druid takes a small breath and drinks tea.


    As I stared at it, I was stroked with a pound of my head.


    "Why were you laughing?


    I''ve thought about it a lot but I don''t know.


    "No, Pliagilmuth''s attitude is funny."


    "Is that me?


    Mr. Pliagilmuth with a surprised look when he was called by his name.


    Sure, he''s a little different today, but is that enough to laugh at?


    "You''re not hiding it, are you?


    "What? Ah!


    What? I''m sorry.


    What are you hiding?


    As I looked at the two alternately, Mr. Pliagilmuth''s cheeks turned soothingly red.


    "Hi, looks like he''s become a fan of Ivy. No, were you originally a fan?


    "Ha?........................... fans?


    What''s a fan?


    Uh, I''m sure it was about supporting a certain person.


    Mr. Prior Gilmouth took me?


    "No, I don''t think so, Mr. Druid?


    "Hmm? Really?


    "Yeah."


    "But my eyes are glittering to see Ivy from earlier, and my attitude is restlessly fluffy"


    Well, it sure is.


    But my fans?


    "Originally, it seemed like Ivy had a lot of respect for the organization she helped crush, and since the cave, the patron saint thing and Adandala thing were added there, you''d feel overwhelmed."


    That''s what I said. When Mr. Druid saw Mr. Pliagilmuth, he had a bright red face.


    Is that a hit?


    "Um, excuse me. Were you in that attitude?


    "No, even if they told me I was hiding it with that one"


    "Ha. I don''t think I can tell from the attitude I had the first time I saw him, but I really admired Mr. Ivy. You know, it''s a lot more amazing when you talk about it."


    Who are you talking about?


    What, that''s not me, is it?


    "It''s not just about finding me a cave, it''s about helping me meet my patron saint, it''s about Taming Adandala"


    I happen to have a cave and a patron saint, and I still don''t know if I can really get a taste of Ciel.


    Uh, how did this happen?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he''s smiling bitterly.


    "I was having a drink with Tableau last night and it was Mr. Ivy''s story. If I recognised that someone was somewhat awesome nearby again, I think I got into an attitude. Sorry, I''m just a fan."


    "Huh."


    Eh, my face is hot.


    You must be turning red.


    What am I supposed to do with this vibe?


    When I saw Mr. Druid, he was laughing again.


    "Mr. Druid!


    "Bad. Take it easy. Prior Gilmouth wanted to talk, didn''t he?


    "Yeah, yes."


    "Then let''s talk about it."


    To re-divide, re-brew the tea and drink for three.


    I don''t know, I''m tired.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth totally blew out of what he told me, and his gaze... scares me.


    I''m not such an amazing person.


    "You don''t have a problem going to the woods with me, do you, Ivy?


    "Yeah, that''s not a problem. But you want to borrow Ciel?


    Ciel is not a thing!


    I don''t like the idea of borrowing it.


    "Oh, excuse me"


    You felt something in the way I said it, Mr. Pliagilmuth bowed his head small.


    "Yesterday, I double-checked the cave and there was no problem, so I announced it as a demon stone mineable cave in my guild."


    Yes, it was.


    You didn''t know.


    "So, today we announced that we have an adventurer who crusaded Bears"


    I''m not an adventurer, but I asked you to keep it a secret.


    "So it''s good that the adventurers thrived, but there''s an adventurer who''s a little anxious"


    Anxiety?


    "The caves are still fine, but I think I''m going to be impotent to find Bearce"


    "That''s dangerous in the winter months. If you overlook the change in weather and encounter a snowstorm, you could die."


    If the snow just flickers like it did today, no problem, but it seems dangerous when it blows.


    I''ve never seen snowblown snow before, but Mr. Druid says there are times when I have no idea what''s going on back and forth, and some people are unable to move and freeze to death.


    So I was taught to pay attention to changing weather when going to the woods during the winter months.


    "Yes, there are a few top and middle adventurers who were part of a criminal organization, and fewer adventurers are helping beginners."


    Is that organization here again?


    You''re casting a shadow everywhere.


    "I see. There''s been damage in my town, but here too?


    "Yes, when I got the info in" Fluffy, "there were just a few kids disappearing in this village that were making a fuss."


    "What, did you?


    Both Mr. Druid and I gaze at Mr. Pliagilmuth in surprise.


    "It is. Based on that information, we were able to catch the traitors and rescue the children. Thank you very much, Ivy."


    "No, I wasn''t the one who heard the information from the people in the organization."


    No, I don''t want you to stop looking at me with that respect because I''m not used to it.


    "I see."


    Uh, that''s what we''re talking about, isn''t it?


    "Um, so why do you need Ciel?


    "What... Oh, yes, I did"


    Have you completely forgotten?


    "Just fine, so I thought I''d make the hunt for Bears a place for the beginners to study"


    A place to study?


    "Do we allow top adventurers to teach us how to hunt in the winter in the field?


    "Yes, I''m just getting ready with that intention"


    "I see, that''s why you need to identify somewhat where Bearce is"


    "Yes, even if I say Bearce has been found, I''m probably still expecting a few. Because it''s a demon they said was extinct."


    Sure, you''re a demon who hasn''t shown up in five years.


    If we all hunt, could we really become extinct?


    "Ciel, is there still a small number of demons called Bearce?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh well. So much so that if you hunt hard, you''ll be extinct?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Mr. Priagilmas is right, it sounds like when you hunt a lot, you''re really gone"


    Turning his gaze from Ciel to Mr. Priagilmas, he was seen with sparkling eyes.


    Mr. Druid is covering his mouth with his hands, but his shoulders are shaking slightly.


    I''m laughing. I''m not hiding it!


    "You can also communicate well with Lord Siel. Isn''t that amazing?"


    I wonder why you are my lord.


    I''d love to hear it, but let''s stop it.


    It''s bad to stimulate something.


    "Uh, Ciel. Prior, can you show Mr. Gilmouth where Bearce was?


    It''s kind of hard to be watched and talk to Ciel.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Sounds good. Are you okay around noon tomorrow?


    "Yes, I''ll make time, so it''s okay"


    "Can I have Mr. Druid, too?


    "Oh, I''m fine, too. And I don''t even want to remind you of winter hunting."


    Hmm?


    Do you also have some bad memories?


    "Is something wrong?


    When Mr. Pliagilmuth asks, a deep wrinkle is engraved between his brows.


    "Could it be your master?


    "Master?"


    Mr. Priagilmas asks strangely.


    "Mr. Druid''s master is a bit of a... fun guy"


    "No, I''m sorry that''s not a fun guy. You''re the one who''s looking forward to making fun of people."


    Did Mr. Druid have any thoughts about his attitude? Mr. Pliagilmuth gave him a bitter laugh.


    "You''re like Gilmouth before. I''ve had a lot of trouble with him, too."


    Mr. Druid and Mr. Priagilmas sighed at the same time.


    What the hell did I remember?

 303 295 words. My current situation?

    Mr. Druid and Mr. Prior Gilmouth are thrilled by the stories of their respective masters and former Mr. Gilmouth.


    I mean, sometimes I talk about feeling chilly that you''ve survived with that a lot, but can''t you be so successful with an adventurer?


    If that''s the case, I''m not for adventurers.


    I''m so glad Mr. Druid signed up for a commercial guild.


    Harsh adventure, stroking Sora and Ciel on her lap? trials? That made me think a little bit about the story.


    "With that said, did you solve the problem of the commercial guild Gilmouth?


    I wish I could say that to Mr Druid''s words.


    Something for sure... like taking demon stones from adventurers or something?


    That brightened up a lot of crime?


    Is that it?


    I wonder how it went.


    "With that said, you hadn''t announced it yet"


    "Announcement? Then we don''t need to talk."


    I snort at Mr. Druid''s words too.


    There''s a reason why we can''t announce it, so we don''t need to know that we''re outsiders.


    "No, it''s okay for both of us to talk."


    No, I really don''t need it.


    His charges have been confirmed.


    Yes, it is.


    "Good for you. Congratulations."


    Well, now you''ve got one problem with this village gone.


    "Actually, the magic team was the material to hunt him down in the meantime."


    Magic formation is in a cave?


    "What? Was that magic formation there long before the commercial guild Gilmouth was captured?


    "No, you don''t. It was a magic formation set up by someone who tried to take over the organization after he was captured. I had a plan, so I just did it."


    "I see. You don''t have to tell me if it''s a secret, but what effect did that magic formation have?


    "It was a thing that forced me to follow the instructions. Perhaps the power of the Patron God alone would have enslaved us sooner or later. I''m glad Lord Ciel is here. If the guardian gods were in the hands of criminals, it would have been a big deal."


    That''s not something we can ask, is it?


    Look, Mr. Druid looks in trouble.


    No, Mr. Druid, you can''t handle it if you look at me.


    Let''s get out of sight a little bit.


    "... well. Glad you could prevent it."


    Oh, my face is so catchy.


    Please don''t stare at me.


    I heard it. It''s Mr. Druid.


    "Ah!"


    "What?


    "... it was a secret"


    "" I guess. ""


    I sigh with Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Priagilmas is too relaxed to say hello in front of us.


    Don''t get kind of tired.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm? Heh, I''m fine. Thanks."


    Frem as well as Sola and Ciel are up on the bed looking at me.


    Do you even have a tired look?


    I appreciate your concern.


    "Pefu."


    Sol, who slept on his desk, also wakes up and looks at me when he realizes.


    "Sol thanks too"


    When I stroke the sol, I shake with pleasure and narrow my eyes.


    Is that it?


    Isn''t this Sol''s first time you''ve narrowed your eyes?


    Discover Sol''s new expression!


    Looking up all the time, there was Mr. Pliagilmuth looking at me with what a difficult eye to describe.


    "It''s still amazing"


    "Ha ha."


    I think my face is definitely catching on right now.


    "Is that it? It''s already this time, isn''t it? I need to get back to work."


    Mr. Priagilmas looks at the clock and panics.


    It''s certainly time for dinner.


    He thanked Mr. Druid and me many times and somehow shook his hand at the end before leaving.


    "Huh."


    My body is not tired, but I am mentally tired.


    "Tired? Are you okay?"


    "All of a sudden I got nervous when they said fans and stuff. I''m gonna talk about something important... and I''m tired."


    "Ahahahahaha"


    "It''s not funny. Surprised."


    "Hmm, maybe, but I think Captain Tableau''s a fan of Ivy, too."


    "What!"


    "It''s easy for adventurers to admire people with the strength of their ideals or who are taming the demons they admire. I''m not usually that enthusiastic, but because some of them give me a fever."


    "You think you two are?


    "Looking at you, Ivy''s done something amazing."


    Amazing?


    I think about it, but I can''t think of anything in particular.


    What Mr. Pliagilmuth was talking about earlier is coincidence.


    Thanks to Ciel and Sola in the first place.


    Not my power.


    "You don''t know, do you?


    "Yeah."


    "There''s more to come, and let''s talk slowly after dinner"


    "I will. I''m hungry."


    I need time to talk, so let''s make this dinner an easy bowl.


    I guess I''ll add a little stew of root vegetables too.


    When the two of us get to cooking dinner, it will be done in no time.


    You''re used to cooking with Mr. Druid, too.


    I was uncomfortable at first though.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Bowls go well with any meat.


    I''ve tried everything, but there''s never been any detachment.


    Finish eating and the two of us clean up later.


    You''re used to this, too.


    "Well, let''s get you some tea and go back to your room"


    "Is alcohol good today?


    "I don''t know if I need it every day. Unlike old times, my heart is filled."


    "Hmm?"


    Sounds like you said something last time, but you couldn''t hear me.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he laughs with pleasure.


    Don''t you care?


    "Well, let''s just talk about what Ivy did."


    It''s what I did, but I don''t know until I ask, or maybe I''m dull?


    "Ivy''s collaboration in destroying the organization cleared up the charges against the former commander of this village and the former Gilmouth. I first found out today, but the kids are safely rescued, too. Perhaps this made a strong impression of Ivy for both of us."


    "But there are others, aren''t there?


    I didn''t solve that one alone.


    Or I helped.


    "The others are all quite named adventurers, aren''t they?


    I guess I do.


    Nod to Mr Druid''s question.


    "It stands out when an ivy with anonymous, and hidden beings, enters into that. If you look a little further, you''ll know you''re just a young child. The kid helped us out. I think it''s a shock in a way. It solved two problems that I had never been able to deal with."


    Don''t even try to say that if you say so.


    "I actually met him, he''s younger than I imagined"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ivy, I want you to stop staring at me in silence.


    "Sorry."


    ''Cause you''re young!


    "If you''re confused by your young looks, you''re a good adult at what you talk about. Besides, it provides me with the demon stone I need for the issue in front of me, for the desired amount there. Besides that, as a Tamer, everyone is taming the Rare they admire, but even Adandala is there. He even found a cave where he could mine demonic stones, where extremes are a source of income for this village, and he saved the patron saint. Finally, it also solved the problem of Gilmouth, a commercial guild, which is now a problem"


    Uh, hmm?


    Caves and guardian gods will be with you, Mr. Druid!


    Then I suppose you could be a fan of Mr. Druid.


    "You''re not gonna be a fan of mine, by the way. Sola and Ciel, it''s Ivy who''s takin ''on Flem."


    "Huh."


    Mm-hmm. Like I understand. I don''t want to understand.


    "This is where it matters."


    "Important?"


    "There are Ivy fans in other villages and towns, probably not even Prior Gilmouth or Captain Tableau. I was a little concerned, but I''m pretty sure it was this time."


    "Ho, what else?


    "Yes. By crushing that criminal organization, Mr. Borolda and the others have given it quite a credit. Cooperated aristocracy, uh, who was it?


    "Are you Lord Foronda?


    "Oh, I heard rumors about him. He liked the king a lot, and he set a place for matchmaking with the princess."


    Wow.


    "I didn''t think I was going to leave town, but I said no. How is the princess, Lord Foronda? Apparently, he likes it. He''s persuading him. Well, it''s a rumor."


    Even if it''s a rumor, it''s amazing.


    "I think Ivy, who lined up his name with those people, has been noticed by the top of the village and town. Although it is not generally known because the information was hidden. Thank you for hiding the information."


    ... Ha, give me a break.

 304 296, I dont care.

    I was relieved to drink tea.


    "Are you all right? You don''t look well."


    "I hear unexpected things, and I''m confused."


    "You wouldn''t have to think about it in depth, would you? It''s just that there are people out there who support me. There are quite a few adventurers with fans, so don''t worry about it."


    Yes, it is.


    I in Mr. Pliagilmuth felt far from who I really am.


    And I''m a little scared to think there''s someone else who thinks so.


    "Well, Ivy''s fans are the top guys in every village and town, unlike any other adventurer,"


    "What? What do you mean?


    "Because Ivy''s information is secret, so only the top guys will know, right?


    Oh, I did.


    "So don''t let Ivy''s fans just mean they''re amazing in a way"


    "What''s that, scary! But not all my fans are outside of Mr. Pliagilmuth."


    "Well, yeah. Then why don''t you ask Gilmouth or the captain of the regiment in Otrewa town?


    "What?


    "Whether anyone wanted to know about Ivy. Because what I want to know is that I''m paying attention."


    I see.


    But if I find out there''s someone I''m paying attention to, I''m going to admit there''s a fan.


    No, won''t it?


    I just know that someone is paying a little attention.


    "If you''re in Gilmouth or the regimental class, you can tell if you''re a fan by the way they look and listen. You might know how many fans there are."


    Mr. Gilmouth and the others are amazing after all.


    Can you tell just by talking?


    Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of the Otolwa town, you certainly helped me a lot to understand even with less words.


    I don''t think you need to know how many fans there are.


    "But, well, you''re right about putting your name on merit. Because getting in trouble won''t be the worst thing you can do."


    "What''s the worst?


    "Even if you get caught up in something and impersonate yourself, if you know you''re one of the meritorious ones, you''ll be careful with your investigation."


    "Really?


    Just a name on that list?


    Is that so much of a change thing?


    "Yes, and you''ll also be contacting people on the list. To find out what Ivy says."


    "You''re annoying me"


    "I mean, I think whoever decided to put his name on the list anticipated that and put it on."


    Uh, what do you mean?


    Did you put it on anticipation?


    "If I hear from you, you''ll be involved in the case or the problem. That way, if Ivy was being driven into a situation, we could go and help her, right?


    "Ha, but they have a job, too."


    I don''t think it''s suddenly possible.


    "Maybe if anything happens to you, you can run and help me. I''d feel that way if I''d listened to Ivy so far."


    Am I?


    "Ivy wouldn''t do the same?


    "What?"


    "What if they were cornered on a case or something?


    What if Mr. Druid or Mr. Ratlua and the others were being driven into distress?


    "I don''t think there''s much I can do, but I think I''ll be on my way soon"


    "I''m with that feeling."


    I see.


    Hehe, glad.


    ... Is that it?


    You were talking about the fans, why did you talk like this?


    "What''s going on?


    "No, I thought it was off the record."


    "Hmm? Oh, you''re a fan. Well, it''s not particularly problematic. Because not so many people give you heat like Mr. Pliagilmuth."


    He''s not the only one.


    Well, if you don''t have any particular problem with it, okay?


    Yeah, I could calm down.


    "Well, it would be useless to imagine everything now."


    "Yes, yes. Just remember the possibility of having a fan."


    The shock of saying I have a fan confused my head and I felt the problem, but I don''t need to worry about it.


    Looks like someone like Mr. Pliagilmuth is rare.


    Maybe I have a fan, but I don''t care anymore.


    "Is Mr. Druid a fan of someone?


    "Me? I wonder if I''m here. Captain Ogto, Ivy''s guarantor, had quite a few fans."


    "What! Really? I heard you were a famous adventurer."


    "Oh, he was the leader of a team that succeeded in the Raging Lew crusade. I guess that made young adventurers yearn for it."


    "Wow. You''re getting a really amazing guy to be your guarantor,"


    The crusade of Raging Lew?


    ... I can''t imagine from the way you were running away from work.


    "Hahaha, Ivy"


    "Yes?"


    "You didn''t notice?"


    "Uh, what is it?


    "Most of Ivy''s acquaintances put their names on the list of meritorious people. By the way, Captain Ogt has been listed."


    Oh, yeah.


    The people on that list are my friends and acquaintances.


    Besides, what about Captain Ogt?


    "Everyone around me is amazing."


    Ivy''s in it, too.


    Although I don''t really feel it at all.


    "Well, is it time to take a bath and go to bed?


    "Yeah. Oh, you left sol''s problem"


    "Ah......... can we do it tomorrow?


    "Right."


    I''m kind of tired of thinking too much about things all day.


    Tomorrow, what is it?


    You and Mr. Pliagilmuth are going to the woods, and we''re going to the place where Bearce was together, aren''t we?


    And go to the dump for Sol''s rice.


    "Huh."


    "You look sleepy."


    "A little."


    "It''s like not sleeping in a bath. I''m gonna drown."


    So I got caution, but I fell asleep a little.


    I''m glad someone''s taking a bath with me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good morning!


    "... Good morning, Mr. Pliagilmuth"


    "Morning, uh, we met at the gate, right?


    When I left the inn, there was Mr. Pliagilmuth, who was supposed to be meeting me at the gate.


    Plus, he''s smiling so much.


    ''Yes'' nods when Mr. Druid confirms as he pulls his face apart.


    "Excuse me. I thought I could spend some time with Lord Siel, and I got excited."


    Rare lovers didn''t seem to be the only Deputy Piss Commander.


    As I was headed to the gate, I laughed with Mr. Druid because I heard a nose song from next door.


    Say hello to the gatekeepers and go into the woods.


    Explore the signs of people as you progress to the back of the woods.


    There could be adventurers in yesterday''s story.


    "Looks like this neighborhood is a little off the road to the cave, so it''s okay."


    I feel signs of numerous adventurers from the way I go to the cave.


    I guess we should stay a little further away from getting the Solas out.


    "Right."


    "We''ll get Sola and the others out in a little while."


    "That would be better."


    Travel to where you think you''ll be okay while exploring the signs.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    When I open the bag lid, Sola and the others pop up.


    As soon as Ciel got out of the bag, she returned to Adandala and began to stretch her body.


    Sora is also stretching next to it.


    Flem is still resting in his bag.


    Sol jumped a little from the bag to Ciel''s head.


    When I land beautifully, I''m happy to rock my body with a pull.


    "That''s a really amazing sight"


    Mr. Priagilmas stares at the three and squeals.


    "Right. Well, I can''t help being here, so shall we go where we want to be? Ciel, it''s nice to show you around."


    "Nya-yay."


    When Ciel sounds happy to Mr. Druid, he cuts the lead and walks out.


    I checked with Ciel yesterday, and he went to the back of the woods for three or four hours from the village and it seems to be where Bears was.


    Mr Druid said it could take a little longer just because of the snow.


    All right, good luck and let''s go see Bearce.


    I want to see Bearce alive.

 305 297. Its cold, though.

    Cut the wind through the woods and push on.


    It''s winter so it''s pretty cold, but fun.


    I guess it feels good when the season is spring.


    "Prior Gilmouth, are you okay to travel at this speed?


    "Yeah, it''s no problem. Because I have more or less grasped the forest around here. And it''s amazing!


    There is a grin in Mr. Pliagilmuth''s excited voice.


    That would be so.


    Why, because I''m on the move on top of Mr. Sarpent, the patron saint of the village.


    "Thanks"


    In thanking Mr. Sarpent, he looks at me with his neck quickly pointed back and his eyes narrowed.


    I want you to look forward because you''re on the move, but that look is adorable.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t know there would be a day to travel aboard Mr. Sarpent.


    Mr. Sarpent came to see me from somewhere as I walked through the woods looking for where I hunted Bears.


    However, when I apologized for explaining that I had business today, Mr. Sarpent quickly lifted my body with his nose tip and put it on my back.


    While he was stunned and solidified, Sola and Ciel, who had changed to slime, rode on his back.


    And Mr. Sarpent turned his gaze to Mr. Druid and Mr. Pliagilmuth, so he took a check to see if it was a good ride and then got them both on board.


    "I can''t believe you''re taking me. It''s amazing to be with Mr. Ivy."


    There is a bitter smile in Mr. Pliagilmuth''s words.


    I think it''s because of Ciel, not me, that I got on Mr. Sarpent.


    "Ciel, is it time to get to where Bearce was?


    I traveled on Mr. Sarpent, but do you know Ciel?


    Ciel looks around and shivers with a pull.


    "Around here?


    ¡­¡­


    "A little further?


    "Nya-yay."


    A little further.


    Then a little bit, the ciel unwittingly rings.


    Mr. Sarpent stopped at the voice.


    Wow, I could probably get to my destination in half the time I was supposed to.


    "Thanks"


    I thank Mr. Sarpent and get off my back.


    Mr. Druid and Mr. Priagilmas are also thanking each other for coming down and looking around.


    "You know which neighborhood?


    "Yeah, it''s one of those places Bearce used to get together a lot. Oh, that!


    Looking in the direction pointed by Mr. Pliagilmuth, there are claw marks like scratches on the trunk of a tree.


    "This is definitely a Bearce nail mark. Because he''s got sharp nails hidden."


    Yes, it is.


    I saw the Bears I''ve been hunting, but they didn''t look sharp on my nails.


    "In this place, four to five hours from the village. It''s going to be an exercise in hunting and how to spend a winter night."


    Looks kind of happy.


    Apparently, one of the guild master jobs is to raise young adventurers.


    The reason for raising them is not to let them die.


    They say a lot of young adventurers think it''s okay to force them a little bit.


    But in the woods, it''s not a sweet place to look.


    A little alarm leads to immediate death, such a place.


    So they put in work so that they can work with the top adventurers in order to gain experience for the younger adventurers.


    Ms Pliagilmuth taught me that the work of being taught knowledge by veterans'' top adventurers seems to be quite popular with the young adventurers and that many adventurers have already gathered for this Bearce crusade job.


    "I hope it works out"


    "Yeah, I''m just worried about the weather because it''s winter"


    Look around, listening to the conversation between Mr. Druid and Mr. Priagilmas.


    "Are you there?"


    I look around the neighborhood but I don''t see Bearce.


    That''s right. Bearce won''t be anywhere near where Mr. Sarpent or Ciel are, will he?


    I wanted to see Bearce in motion, but I had no choice.


    "Nyah?


    "Hmm? I was wondering if you wanted to see the moving Bears for a second."


    "Huh!


    Hmm?


    When I looked at Ciel wondering how it rang a little differently, Ciel returned to Adandala.


    When my gaze matched mine, one rang and ran away somewhere.


    "What, Ciel?


    "Puffy?"


    Sora also looks at Ciel''s running away in wonder.


    "You''re gone, aren''t you?


    "Puppy."


    Is that it? With that said, where did Sol go?


    I''ve been on top of Ciel, and even after it changed into slime, it was cleverly attached, right?


    "Sol?"


    "Pefu."


    Huh?


    I hear voices near my ears.


    When I look at my right shoulder in a hurry, Sol is on it a bit.


    "When?"


    "Pefu."


    I''m a little chesty, Sol.


    Apparently, he''s happy to surprise you.


    "Ugh. This, this."


    Tuntung with his fingers, and when he pokes Sol, he''s shaking with a pull of fun.


    Well, I was in a hurry to see if I''d dropped it somewhere, so I''m glad you''re here.


    "What''s up?


    I approached Mr. Druid as he looked around to see if he had finished his conversation with Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    "What about Ciel?


    "I ran away somewhere"


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid with a surprised look.


    Well, you''re surprised.


    When we go in the back of the woods, almost Ciel stays away from us.


    I''m sure it''s to keep you safe.


    "What''s going on?


    With that said, it was when you said you were sorry I couldn''t see Bearce alive, right?


    Could it be Bears?


    No way, huh?


    "Something''s coming this way."


    Mr. Priagilmas takes an alert position while pulling out his sword.


    The presence of Ciel is still huge.


    Mr. Druid also pulls out his sword.


    "Phew."


    I accidentally had a big shadow on my back and heard a threatening noise from over my head.


    Pah, looking back, Mr. Sarpent is getting up big and intimidating around.


    At the same time as that intimidation, I could see the signs that were closing in on me escaping.


    "I see, because there was a replacement, did Ciel go somewhere?"


    "Sounds like it. Thank you, Serpent."


    Mr. Sarpent, who lowered his face softly to my words, rubs his nose tip against my stomach.


    She looks sweet and cute.


    When I stroked my nose tip with my hand, I narrowed my eyes gladly.


    "Mr. Serpent is very good at putting out signs."


    "Hmm?"


    "Because there was no sign of Mr. Sarpent at all until the sign of the demon approached"


    It is still a sign of considerably more containment than it was when I intimidated him.


    Maybe you can''t find it in the woods because you''re good at putting out the signs.


    "Mr. Druid! Could you show me that sword? That''s a demon stone, isn''t it?


    Mr. Pliagilmuth is staring at the sword Mr. Druid has.


    Apparently, I''m worried about the demonic stones made by Flem.


    Sure, that''s a little awesome demon stone.


    "Oh, nothing, but keep it a secret."


    "Of course! So, this is still a fairly high level of demon stone, right?


    Mr. Pliagilmuth stares at the Demon Stone with excitement.


    "I guess."


    "Probably?"


    "Oh, because I haven''t looked into it"


    "Eh. It''s a waste. After a thorough examination, this sword will be well regarded and its name will be sold."


    You can sell your name?


    "No, I don''t want to stand out, so it''s okay as it is now"


    "Really, I''m sorry. Where did you get this demon stone in the cave? Or is it a demon drop?


    Mr. Druid looks at me with a troubled look.


    Mr. Pliagilmuth knows Flem is resurrecting the Demon Stone, so it''s no problem knowing he can build a new Demon Stone, right?


    "The demon stone was made by Flem, so it''s not something you got in a cave or a drop."


    Mr. Pliagilmuth, who was looking at the demon stone in my words, stops moving.


    And turn your gaze to me.


    I took that gaze and pulled it off a bit.


    Why are you smiling like that?

 306 298, stop talking to him.

    "Mr. Druid, I''m afraid of Mr. Pliagilmuth"


    Speak to Mr. Druid in a low voice as he looks at Mr. Pliagilmuth, who looks to enjoy Mr. Druid''s sword.


    "You should give up, he feels like a god to me what Ivy would say anymore"


    Mr. Druid also gives it back to me in a whisper, but I''m not happy with the content.


    "... Won''t it be spring soon?


    I want to go where Mr. Priagilmas doesn''t have that admirable gaze.


    "No, you won''t"


    "If I asked Mr. Sarpent, would you please take me to the next village?


    It''s the snow season in earnest, so I can''t travel.


    But I feel I can go if I can help Mr. Sarpent.


    That''s impossible, I suppose.


    "If Ivy asks, she''s gonna take me with her."


    "What?"


    I''m surprised at Mr. Druid''s answer.


    You''re taking me with you. Really?


    Isn''t that just impossible?


    "No, even if you''re so surprised. You took the lead on Ivy earlier."


    I wonder if so if so.


    But you won''t be able to get to the next village or anything.


    "If Ivy asks Sarpent to go to the next village, it''s going to be a story told in Pliagilmuth or something."


    "Wow."


    Unexpectedly my voice gets a little loud.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, it''s okay"


    In response to my voice, Mr. Priagilmas, look here.


    It''s normal now.


    When I sigh small, the weight passes gently on my head.


    Hands up and stroke Mr. Sarpent''s face on his head.


    I can''t reach my face, so I''m supposed to stroke my jaw.


    "But, Ciel, you''re too late"


    "Yeah."


    "Puppy."


    "Pefu."


    I''ve been out for almost 10 minutes waiting for Ciel.


    I still can''t feel any signs.


    Where the hell have you been?


    "Ah."


    I felt signs of Ciel rushing over here.


    Still, it''s pretty far, but definitely Ciel.


    "Puffy."


    Did Sora feel any sign of Ciel, too, and she jumps a little happy.


    On my shoulder, sol that doesn''t jump but shakes happily.


    "Ah, Sol. That vibration feels good."


    "Pefu."


    When the sol shakes, it vibrates and transmits to the shoulder.


    Kind of feels good about that.


    "Thank you. Ah. This attention."


    "You''re Ciel."


    Mr. Druid receives the sword and turns his gaze behind the woods.


    The sound approaching this one is getting louder and louder.


    "Ciel... there''s something wrong with you. Is that Bear?"


    It seemed like he was going hunting, and as Mr. Druid said, Bear was stuck in his mouth.


    I said what I wanted to see a living Bearce, so I thought maybe, but it seemed like he was going hunting normally.


    "Welcome back"


    When you come before me, you gently lower the things you are wearing.


    I feel uncomfortable behaving a little differently than usual.


    And a bad feeling.


    "Is that it? Is that Bear still breathing?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, watch Bearce still.


    Then he swelled up and looked around and solidified.


    At the end of Bearce''s gaze is Ciel and Mr. Sarpent, who is closing his face.


    "Ivy, did you even ask Ciel for something?


    "I didn''t do you any favors. I just wanted to see Bearce alive."


    No way, I don''t think you''re gonna catch me alive with that.


    "I see. You mean Ciel brought Ivy here to please her."


    I''m glad to see Bearce alive, though.


    "... that Bearce is kinda pathetic, isn''t it"


    "Oh well, that''s certainly a little pathetic"


    Are you trying to move the stationary Bear, or Ciel is poking Bear around with a twinge.


    Because of that, Bears is harder.


    Besides, Mr. Sarpent rolled out Bearce with his nose tip looking fun.


    "Um, what is it? Is that it?"


    With the strange look on Mr. Priagilmas''s face, he sees Mr. Ciel and Mr. Sarpent surrounding Bearce.


    "Uh, it''s my fault, oh, it''s happening"


    "What?"


    "Mr. Druid, you''re stopping me."


    "Oh, just a little bit"


    I''m too scared to move. Rolling Bearce with Ciel and Mr. Serpent, you can''t.


    "Ciel, Mr. Sarpent, stop him for a second"


    Stop moving on my words and watch this one 2.


    Ciel brought me here for me, didn''t she?


    "Ciel, thank you for me. It''s good to see Bearce alive."


    "Nya-yay."


    "I''ve had enough, I''ll let you go"


    I mean, both Ciel and Mr. Sarpent were poking fun along the way, right?


    You were rolling faster, weren''t you?


    "Puffy."


    Sora rings in a slightly dissatisfied voice.


    "Sola, because Bearce is not happy. Because I''m scared."


    Sora, who likes to be rolled, looks a little jealous looking at Bearce now.


    "I can''t believe you''re having me play, because Bear hasn''t thought about it at all, has he? Look closely, because you''re trembling."


    "Pu?"


    Sora staring at me strangely.


    I don''t know, I''m getting worried about Sora from now on.


    Bearce, who is no longer to be rolled, looks around in suspicious motion.


    I can''t seem to move because I still have Ciel and Mr. Sarpent beside me.


    "Ciel, Mr. Sarpent, come here. Because she can''t seem to move."


    "Ni?"


    "Ahhh, maybe you''re trying to hunt? Just stop him."


    As the two move this way, Sooner Bear moves out and escapes.


    The way it runs is a little fluffy, probably not the way it normally runs.


    "Is that it? Did you let him get away?


    Mr. Priagilmas refers to Bears escaping.


    "Yes, because it was just pathetic"


    "Oh, sure."


    Mr. Priagilmas laughed bitterly.


    "Have you finished your research around here?


    I''m sure he was looking into dangerous areas.


    It looked tough because of the snow.


    "Yes, it was originally a place I knew so well that I just had to check"


    Well, it''s amazing how familiar you are with the forest.


    "If it''s over, shall we go home? Or is there something we can still do around here?


    "No, it''s okay"


    Seems Mr. Pliagilmuth''s work is also over, so he was to return to the village.


    "Can I ask you to come home, too?


    Saying as he stroked Mr. Sarpent''s nose tip, he can bring his nose tip around his stomach and lift it up again.


    And it is placed over Mr. Sarpent just as softly as it goes.


    "Look, if Ivy asked you to, you could just go, wouldn''t you?


    "Earlier?"


    Mr. Pliagilmuth tilts his neck at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "It''s nothing. Mr. Druid!"


    "Hahaha, bad. Look, Prior Gilmouth, if you don''t let me ride, they''ll leave you. Can we ride, too?


    Mr. Sarpent nods at Mr. Druid''s words.


    And look closer to me.


    "Thanks"


    My eyes get soothingly thin when I thank you and stroke my nose tip.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Is Sola and Sol thanking you too, the look on Mr. Sarpent''s face becomes more gentle.


    Ciel is still in Adandala''s condition, so apparently he''s going to run away.


    My tail is creeping, so it looks like fun.


    "Nevertheless, you haven''t woken up at all today"


    Open the lid and peek gently at the bag containing the flem.


    "Hmm?"


    "It''s Flem. I''ve been looking in my bag a couple of times, and I haven''t been waking up at all."


    "Hahaha, that sounds like Flem"


    Sure, it sounds like Flem, but did it ever happen this far?

 307 299 Stories Sols Rice

    Looking out the window, the white world is spreading.


    The wind also seems strong and it is dim to say that it is daytime with rattling noises.


    Around noon yesterday, the vigilante contacted the town saying, ''Beware, there will be a blizzard two to four days from tomorrow''.


    So that response last night seemed very difficult for both Dora and Salifah.


    "Wow, I''m really not gonna be able to see a bit further."


    Hands on the window, face close and try to look out, but I have no idea what''s going on out there.


    It''s a truly white world.


    As I stare outside, I hear a knock on the door.


    ''I''m home,'' Mr. Druid said as he replied looking outside.


    "This way down, even if we stop, it''s going to continue to affect us."


    "Influence?"


    "Oh, it looks like it''s gonna go down for a few days, how much snow it''s gonna be"


    "Oh well."


    I thought Mr. Druid said that too much snow would keep you from moving.


    Maybe even if the snow stops, you won''t be able to get out of the inn.


    7 days from the day I went to the woods with Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    In the meantime, I worked hard hunting for Siusa and Hattori.


    Mr. Druid had quite a bit of fun with the trial and error of changing the trap setup and the location.


    With Ciel helping him hunt again, he succeeded in hunting two types of demons in large quantities.


    And when I tried to go sell it to the butcher, Mr. Druid stopped me.


    "You signed up for a commercial guild, remember? You''d be safer selling it over there, wouldn''t you? ''.


    but Mr. Druid panicked because he didn''t remember anything about registering.


    I asked him to explain that he signed up for a commercial guild before traveling, but I still can''t remember at all.


    The two of us had no choice but to smile bitterly at the influence of the magic formation.


    And I can''t create a family account without registering for a commercial guild, so I could have felt uncomfortable remembering the account.


    Well, I''m glad I was able to sell meat safely in a commercial guild.


    "Is that it?"


    Turning his gaze from outside the window to Mr. Druid, he has a red demon stone in his hand.


    "What''s up?


    "What''s wrong with that?


    I told Mr. Dora I was ready for the demon stone, so I shouldn''t have to.


    For some reason, Mr. Druid came back to the room with the red demon stone in his hand.


    "I said no, but you can use it if you want."


    For a few days, the chill seems terrible.


    As a result, the magic cast into the Demon Stone decreases faster.


    I guess that''s why Dora and the others prepared it for me, thinking about what if.


    Sucky Mr. Druid turns his gaze to the bag on his desk.


    I''ll see it with you.


    There, tons of red demon stones.


    "I told you I didn''t need it. But I can''t explain it."


    "That''s right."


    "Teriyu ~"


    Pom.


    On the bed, Frem is still resurrecting the Demon Stone.


    And massive red demon stones rolling over the bed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, when the cold settles, I''ll give it back."


    "Please"


    "You''re in more trouble than that."


    "Yeah. What about Sol''s rice"


    I''ve been thinking about it a lot, but I couldn''t bring back the magic that would be Sol''s rice from the dump.


    In the meantime, I''ve stuffed the excess magic bags with the garbage of magic items that contain a relatively large amount of magic.


    I didn''t feel like it for a bit, but I had no choice because of Sol.


    but there is a small amount of magic in the garbage.


    Whatever you think, it''s about a day''s worth.


    Yet it is possible that we will not be able to go outside for a few days from today.


    "What about Sol?


    "Hmm? I was just playing with the demon stones around Flem."


    Look around the bed but no sign of Sol.


    "Sol?"


    "Pefu."


    When I turned my gaze to the ringing, I was at the foot of the bed.


    Could it have fallen off?


    "What are you doing? You''re gonna step on it, aren''t you?


    "Pefu."


    Gently put Sol back on the bed.


    "Sol, I''m sorry. I couldn''t prepare Sol''s rice."


    "Pei?"


    "I brought garbage in my magic bag, but I''m sure it''s not enough"


    "Pefu."


    You could understand my story, he rang a little snort.


    "When are you going to be able to go to the woods?


    "It''s this descent, you might not make it until the worst spring comes."


    So much?


    I wonder what to do with that.


    Isn''t there still less than January?


    "Oh, what do you do with garbage during the winter?


    No one should want to keep garbage in the house in January either.


    For example, why don''t we collect garbage somewhere?


    "Temporary storage is created in towns and villages, but there are people there."


    Oh, yeah.


    I guessed it, but I can''t, I can''t use it.


    You can''t see a magical-eating slime.


    Can we just hope there''s no more snow?


    Point your gaze out the window.


    ... don''t feel like you''re not getting a prayer.


    "Sol, I''m gonna run out of rice, okay?


    "Pefu."


    Sol who normally answers that I have no problem with Mr Druid''s question.


    Tilt your neck a little to too normal an attitude.


    Wouldn''t it be something more hasty or something?


    Based on how Sol is doing, you should understand most of the content of this conversation.


    Yet she replied that she was fine without any trouble.


    "Uh, Sol. You might not be able to eat magic for about January, but are you okay?


    "Pefu."


    It''s ''yes''.


    "... maybe it''s okay if the day goes on that you don''t eat?


    "Pefu."


    Is that it?


    Problem solved?


    "I''ve been pretty worried about it, what was it?


    "Yeah. Sol, are you sure nothing''s wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    Hmm?


    Silence means something''s wrong, right?


    "Uh, I don''t eat it, but I can''t live with it, but you mean there''s gonna be a problem?


    "Pefu."


    It doesn''t seem to solve the problem.


    "How long do you have to eat to get a problem?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Can''t even Sol see this?


    "Do you have any idea what the problem will be?


    "Pefu."


    I wonder what the problem will be for Slime.


    "Getting sick?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anything else?


    Sol said you could live, so you''re not going to die, are you?


    No, you can''t think of anything.


    "In the meantime, do we have to see how it goes? So, let''s keep looking for something that can carry magic."


    "Is that okay?


    "Peepee! Peepee!


    Sol''s problem still can''t be solved right away.


    There''s a problem for now, but he doesn''t have to eat it. He''s fine for a little while.


    I just need to see what the problem is.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Finally, you stopped."


    Morning of the third day from the day of the snowstorm.


    Finally, the warm light of the sun shone.


    If you look out the window, you can see it''s pretty piled up.


    In the meantime, I''m going down to the ground floor to see how much it''s piling up.


    "Whoa, good morning"


    Mr. Dora stood in his coat down the stairs.


    "Good morning, do you want to do something?


    "Good morning, Dora"


    "The blizzard finally stopped, so I thought I''d melt the snow at the entrance and exit. But unfortunately, I couldn''t get out of there."


    Mr. Dora refers to the entrance to and exit from the inn.


    Leaning his neck, Mr. Dora opened the entrance and exit door to show me.


    There''s a wall of snow that completely blocks the entrance and exit.


    "Wow, that''s amazing"


    "Yeah, I was told there might be a lot of snow this year, but I didn''t imagine that was it. Besides, it''s still winter season."


    Mr. Dora sighs as much as she wants.


    Winter has certainly just begun, and this is the winter season to come.


    "Do you want me to help?


    "Bad, I just want to secure the entrance and exit. Can you ask for it?"


    "Yeah, but where are you getting out of?


    "We''re going to go out the upstairs window and melt the snow with the item and make a path that people can go through once it melts somewhat"


    Looks like Mr. Druid and Mr. Dora are going to be working outside.


    "Is there something I can do, too?


    "No, because Ivy''s in trouble if she catches a cold"


    Mr. Druid will shake my head.


    "Ah, then I''m sorry, but can you ask for Salifah''s help? It''s time to make breakfast, but I can''t help."


    Surely it''s going to take some time to build a path that you can walk while melting that massive amount of snow.


    "Okay."


    "Don''t service your meals today and tomorrow. Including dinner."


    Smiling and nodding, Mr. Druid stroked his head as well as Mr. Dora.


    I set my foot in the cooking room where I was told there was Mr. Salifah after I dropped them off.

 308 300 stories. Scared?

    Day 9 after the snowstorm stopped.


    However, since the snow has not stopped, the amount of snow accumulated has increased slightly.


    In the meantime, I visited Mr. Tableau, head of the vigilante''s office, to make a request.


    When I asked the members to take over, Mr. Tableau himself came in a hurry.


    "Ahhhh. Even though it stands out"


    Indeed, it has been brought to the attention of the members because it is something that Captain Tableau rushes to.


    Captain Tableau, who came in front of me, also gave a look of regret as he seemed to have noticed the matter.


    "Sorry"


    "No, I''m sorry I came all of a sudden, I need a favor"


    "Uh, here then"


    Mr. Tableau leads the way to the captain''s office.


    There was also the figure of Vice Commander Piss there.


    "" Hello ""


    "Hello Druid, Ivy"


    Sitting next to Mr. Druid because he recommended the couch, Mr. Tableau and Deputy Piss sit across the street.


    Is that it?


    I wonder why you''re even sitting down to Deputy Piss.


    "Piss?"


    "What is it?


    You can go back to work.


    "I refuse. So, what can I say for you today?


    Captain Tableau sighs loudly.


    Well, I know a lot of people, so there won''t be a problem.


    Now he pushed a button on the magic item to keep the sound from leaking the moment he sat on the couch.


    I''m impressed that you know so well.


    "I''m sorry, I came to get permission because I want to go to the woods"


    "What?"


    A lot of snow was determined to be dangerous, and now the gate is closed and unable to reach the woods.


    But I really had to go to the woods.


    The reason for this is Sol.


    Sure, I don''t seem to have to eat to die, but my body has gotten a little smaller.


    And he looks fine, but he''s definitely losing strength.


    If I asked Sol, I said it was okay after a little trouble but I was worried.


    So I decided to go to the dump even though I couldn''t do it for a bit.


    "Uh, may I ask why?


    To Captain Tableau''s question, have the door locked and put the sol out of the bag on the desk in front of the couch.


    Sora and the others flew out free the moment they opened their bags.


    Flem seems to be awake today, too.


    "Um, what about this kid?


    "Say Sol, he''s a new companion"


    "... but it doesn''t seem to have a Tame mark."


    "Because I didn''t do Tame"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Do you still care there?


    Is it impossible to be one of us, even if we haven''t taemed?


    In the meantime, I''ll explain Sol.


    Interesting face for two when I told them that the meal was magic...... I was surprised.


    When we were done talking, Deputy Piss'' hand made a suspicious move, so Captain Tableau was beating him to a halt.


    Sol is alert to his fingers making suspicious movements or keeping his body a little away from Deputy Piss.


    Yeah, that finger movement is disgusting.


    "Ivy has amazed me a lot, but it''s really too awesome to keep Rare Slime company that can embody magic"


    Sol trembles with horror at Deputy Piss'' excited voice.


    "That''s true, too, but I''m surprised there''s a slime with this power. Has Mr. Druid ever heard of anything?


    Captain Tableau gently touches Sol.


    He doesn''t seem to have a problem and is usually stroked.


    "No, you don''t. So the first time I saw you eating, it was a shock."


    "It was a mystery somewhere."


    Mr. Druid with a bitter laugh at my words.


    Leaning his neck, he was stroked with a pompous head.


    "Weren''t you scared?


    I stare at him, surprised by the content of Mr Tableau''s question.


    Scared?


    "Uh, what are you afraid of?


    "What? He said there was black magic floating around Sol earlier."


    Nodding at the words of Captain Tableau.


    "Didn''t you consider the possibility that it would come at you?


    "I won''t think about it. That''s not true."


    Deputy Piss is surprised with me for my answer.


    I don''t know why I need to be surprised.


    "There is no need to be wary of Sola or Sol, who are not wary of Sola or Ciel. And if you stay a little bit with Sol, you''ll see, she''s a very sweet girl."


    Some things are a little strange about Sol''s behavior, but he''s basically sweet.


    Only when I can afford this one properly, I don''t prank.


    That''s with the rest of us.


    "Really, you''re trusting me"


    "Naturally. ''Cause we''re buddies."


    To my answer, Mr Tableau, who laughs with joy.


    "Mr. Ivy is amazing at getting more people without the help of his skills"


    Without the help of your skills?


    Well, does that happen because you haven''t taemed it and you''re one of us?


    You never thought about it.


    When I look at Sol, I look at him with a flicker as to whether he is alert to Deputy Piss.


    He seemed to give up touching, but now he was observing Sol from right to left.


    I feel the look on Sol''s face is strong in his behavior.


    And you couldn''t stand the sight of Deputy Piss anymore, and Piong ran in on my lap.


    "Piss, you hated me."


    "Ah! Sorry. I was just watching because it was a little unusual, Sol."


    Deputy Piss complains desperately to Sol, but he sticks his body tightly to mine.


    When I hid the sol with my hands because it was pathetic, I was relieved or out of strength from my body.


    Deputy Piss looks at me softly and turns his gaze to Mr. Druid.


    "Ha, you''re an idiot. You totally hated me."


    To the words of Captain Tableau, Mr Vice-President Piss, with a slightly obstinate expression.


    "So can I go to the woods?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind because there are circumstances. But be careful, it''s pretty dangerous."


    Captain Tableau is heading to the desk where the stand up papers are located and writing something on the paper.


    And then I come back to the couch with that paper.


    "Take this."


    "Thanks"


    What Mr. Druid received was a passage permit document.


    Now we can go to the woods.


    I bowed my head because I had a gaze with Captain Tableau.


    "... you''ve finished your work today ~..."


    Captain Tableau mutters something in a small voice and looks around.


    I look at a bunch of paperwork, I nod a few times, and I look at Mr. Druid and me.


    "Um, can I go to the woods with you?


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid makes a surprised voice.


    In that hand, I was going to give it to you, the demon stone that Frem brought back to life.


    That''s for a few days, too, so it''s massive.


    "If Captain Tableau wants to go, I want to go with him."


    Lieutenant Piss, please. I''ll bow my head.


    I have a gaze with Mr. Druid.


    I nod because there is nothing particularly wrong with it.


    "It doesn''t matter, is the job okay? And this is the Demon Stone."


    "It''s an amazing amount of work."


    Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss surprised by the size of the bag.


    Besides, we just have to laugh.


    Almost 10 days worth of demon stone.


    One of the causes was the increasing amount of demonic stones that resurrected each day.


    So for the last 2 days, I have had the amount of resurrection reduced.


    "This is all I need"


    "Ah."


    Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss are looking at the contents of the bag and checking something out.


    "Um, I''m probably okay now. Thank you so much."


    Two in front of you, head down at the same time.


    After a bit of surprise, I see Flem, who was on Mr. Druid''s lap at some point.


    Flem gutted after his eyes were rounded.


    It really felt like my body was weak on the side.


    "Oh."


    Mr Druid''s words, Mr Tableau and Mr Vice-Commissioner Piss, raise your head.


    And I look at Mr. Druid''s flem on his lap and give him a strange look.


    "No, because I''ve been happily reviving the Demon Stone. Now that it''s over, I think I''m losing my strength."


    "Huh."


    Don''t you see what that means, Captain Tableau, who replies in confusion.


    Deputy Piss is intrigued by Flem''s changes.


    And a gutted frem, that''s adorable.

 309 I didnt hear anything about 301 stories!

    I feel sorry for Mr. Gatekeeper''s worried face, but he melts the snow towards the dump.


    Captain Tableau lent me the item, so I think I can get to the dump faster than I thought, but it still takes time.


    Ciel and Sola were buried in the snow pleasantly...... no, Sola had been rescued by Ciel.


    Flem is naturally resting in his bag.


    Sol is rolling over the snow because it is light.


    He seemed to realise that he could bury himself in the snow when he jumped, and he was rolling around in corn, but after a while he fluttered.


    Apparently the thought turned and fell straight into the hole that Sola had made.


    And Sol, too, had been rescued by Ciel.


    Ultimately, Sola and Sol are stuck around Ciel''s neck.


    "And Ciel''s a great jumper."


    Captains Tableau and the others nod at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Even though I can bury it still in the snow, it pops out of the snow after a while.


    Besides, do you even use some magic, your hair is not wet?


    When I learned about Adandala in the book, it only said that magic could be used, and I didn''t know what magic to use.


    "Mr. Druid. What kind of magic can Adandala use?


    "No, I''m not familiar with that either. Do the Tableau captains know what it is?


    "We only know about as much as we''ve learned in books, too. So you have no idea which magic you''re good at."


    Oh, well, too bad.


    "Ciel, isn''t it cold?


    I''m concerned about Ciel''s health, which is buried in the snow.


    but I haven''t heard back.


    Does this mean it''s not cold?


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nya-yay."


    Because it''s buried in the snow, my voice sounds a little squeaky, but it seems to be fine.


    Though melting with items, the amount of snow is high.


    Just don''t let your body get cold over time.


    "Wow. Sola?"


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Druid''s screams, Sola hung over Mr. Druid''s sword handles.


    Sounds like he was away from Ciel at some point.


    "Sola?"


    Speak up, but don''t try to keep your mouth off the sword.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I don''t always do anything to get in the way.


    "Sola? Whoa! No, I won''t let you go."


    Deputy Piss received the snow-melting item that Mr. Druid had and began working on.


    Given everything that''s happened, it''s hard to think about Sola getting in the way.


    Then it would mean that Mr. Druid was forced to stop working for another reason.


    "Mr. Druid, are you ill?


    "No, it''s no problem."


    So, what is it?


    See the sword that Sola is wearing.


    "Sora, do you have business with the sword?


    To my words, I jump from my sword to Mr. Druid''s head.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Sword?"


    Both Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss stop the work and look at this one.


    Mr. Druid lifts up to the height in front of him with the sword he was lowering.


    "What is this?


    Everyone tilts their necks at Mr. Druid''s words.


    It is a sword slightly different from normal but fitted with demonic stones.


    I don''t feel I need it now.


    "What are you going to do with this?


    To my words, Sola flies from Piong and Mr. Druid''s head to the sword.


    "It''s dangerous."


    In Mr. Druid''s words, without reacting, Sola rides over the part of the demonic stone that is fitted.


    Then the demon stone glows flutteringly red.


    "What is this?"


    "This is what happens when you release the Demon Stone when you attack. Well, I won''t shine so beautifully."


    "Puffy ~"


    Jump on the demon stone as you ring to Captain Tableau''s words.


    "Attack?... if we were to attack here, snow?


    Sure, there''s a ton of snow in front of me right now, and I''m fighting to melt it, but that just won''t be there.


    "Puffy ~"


    A reply came back to my words.


    No way, he was right.


    I get a little excited about how a sword can be used like that.


    "Mr. Druid, attack towards the snow, attack!


    Looking forward to my voice, Mr. Druid rushes the sword out of his sheath for a moment.


    Sola goes back over Piong and Mr. Druid''s head.


    "What? Oh, what do you normally do?


    "Why don''t you swing it down against the snow?


    That''s about all I can think of.


    I don''t know how to attack using magic in the first place.


    The Demon Stone looks like it''s glowing red, so the magic of fire?


    An attack of fire... you don''t know.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Sounds like Sola''s gonna be there for you, too."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Druid waves his sword down on the snow with a bewildered look.


    When I shook it down, the light went out of the demonic stone that was glowing red.


    We all see the snow on the tip of the sword............... nothing in particular happens.


    "Nothing''s going to happen."


    "Right. It''s glowing red again."


    Mr. Druid puts a crease between his brows.


    "Ah! Snow, it''s melting!


    Returning his gaze to snow to Deputy Piss''s voice, the snow was melting several times as large as melting with magic items.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. Mr. Druid."


    The snow melts in the direction of the tip of the sword.


    "Now you can get to the dump quickly."


    "Ha-ha-ha, yeah"


    Mr. Druid shows a pulled smile.


    Even though I wonder about that, I get a little excited about the results in front of me.


    I can''t believe a sword with a demon stone works in this way.


    Awesome.


    I thought the attack was just going to get stronger.


    Can you do a lot more?


    "Mr. Druid, let me use it only once"


    Trying to walk out because the snow was gone, Captain Tableau pleaded with Mr. Druid.


    The eyes even look at the sword.


    Somehow, you look like a child.


    "Nothing, but Ivy, okay?


    I don''t know why you asked me, but there''s no problem, so I snort.


    When Captain Tableau happily took the sword, he went as far as where the snow had not yet melted and shook the sword out loud.


    Just like earlier, the snow in front of me melts softly.


    From a distance, it''s funny how the snow seems to be disappearing.


    Looks like Deputy Piss will try next.


    "Sounds fun."


    "Ah."


    He has a slightly unfortunate look when he finishes each challenge one at a time.


    "Will you keep doing this, please?


    "That''s good. You two go ahead."


    I could see Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss happily heading for the snow in Mr Druid''s words.


    A little, I hear voices.


    "Sounds good for a daily outburst of depression."


    "Right."


    I laugh bitterly at what I hear, Mr. Druid.


    At first, various names popped up, but after a while it seemed to have been narrowed down by one person.


    That''s Mr. Gilmouth, a former commercial guild.


    "Sounds like you''ve been such a despicable person."


    "Right."


    I hope it''s a good divergence.


    "Arrived ~"


    Arrived at the dump quite a bit earlier than originally planned.


    The power of the Demon Stone is amazing.


    "Thank you. It''s kind of refreshing."


    Captain Tableau gives the sword to Mr. Druid.


    It does seem to have been quite divergent, and both Captain Tableau and Deputy Piss have a good expression.


    I guess there are a lot of things that people who stand on top of you can''t say to you.


    In the meantime, let''s forget everything we just heard.


    "Well, the snow above the dump is better for magic items"


    "Ah."


    Items are placed on snow piled up in the dump by Captains Tableau and Piss, respectively.


    After a while, the snow slowly melts.


    When the garbage downstairs turned up, Sol jumped on top of the garbage that looked happy.


    He still seemed hungry.


    I''m glad you did your best.


    "" Ooh. ""


    Captains Tableau and Piss speak out excited about the black magic that floats in the air.


    Sol eating at great speed without worrying about that voice.


    "I should have come to you a little sooner"


    "I have no choice. Let''s be careful next time, shall we?


    "Yeah."


    I still want something to build up my magic as soon as possible.

 310 302 Stories Dont Slip

    Pick up and pick up magic items that you think have more magic left.


    I was collected in a magic bag to some extent, so I stop working and look at Sol.


    Apparently, it''s back to its original size.


    Good.


    "In the meantime, don''t worry."


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid, who was picking up the same magic item next door, also gave a horrible look.


    It hasn''t solved the problem, but it worked out this time for now.


    "How is Sol''s condition?


    Commander Tableau and Vice Commander Piss are approaching with the magic bag in charge.


    He was picking up magic items with me.


    "It''s okay."


    "Good."


    See Sol eating a little farther away from Captain Tableau.


    Sol eats less quickly than he did in the beginning.


    I knew you were pretty hungry when you got here.


    "Captain Tableau, can I still use the permit I got today tomorrow?


    "Yeah, I didn''t specify a date, so I''m fine. But don''t do it on days that are snowblowing or cautious."


    "Absolutely."


    It''s such a horror to go to the woods on a snowstorm day.


    I checked through the window during the previous snowstorm, but that one scares me.


    Because I couldn''t even see the street light that was supposed to be at the end of the window.


    If you go to the woods in that state, you may not know where you are.


    No, we''re definitely going to get lost.


    I''m not going to risk it.


    It''s cold, absolutely.


    "Shall we go home"


    Prepare to return to Mr. Druid''s voice and go for the village.


    Captain Tableau and Vice President Piss are thrilled by the story of the dining landscape the Slimes have seen today.


    Seemed like a pretty shocking sight.


    "That was a bad side."


    Mr. Druid says blush in my ear.


    Probably when I saw Sora eating the sword.


    Remember, I smile.


    "Hey."


    Having an inclusive laugh with Mr. Druid, Mr. Vice Chairman Piss called me.


    "You''re both definitely laughing about us, aren''t you?


    "No."


    Mr. Druid answers, but his expression is totally making me laugh.


    "Ah, you''re showing me a pretty pitiful place today, aren''t you?"


    Captain Tableau laughs bitterly.


    "It''s not just today, though."


    Mr Tableau gave a stubborn expression to the words of Mr Vice-President Piss.


    Vice Commander Piss making fun of that.


    Mr. Druid is in on it, and it''s pretty exciting.


    With that said, the discomfort that was between Captain Tableau and Vice-President Piss has disappeared at some point.


    I wonder what that was.


    I even came back to where I could see the village gate, so I asked Ciel to change into a slime and put Sola and Ciel in the bag.


    Frem and Sol are in the bag from the dump.


    Those two are about the same, you know.


    When I greet the gatekeeper and go inside, I receive a magic bag from Captain Tableau and Deputy Captain Piss.


    It''s a little heavy because of the garbage.


    "I will."


    Mr. Druid takes up the magic bag I received.


    "What, I''ll have one?


    "It''s okay. It''s nothing like this."


    Mr. Druid looks really fine.


    Is everything okay?


    Three rubbish packed magic bags.


    It does hang the magic of weight loss, but it was so heavy.


    "Well, thank you for today"


    Mr Druid greets Mr Tableau and Mr Vice-President Piss.


    I bow my head in a panic.


    "No, this way. It was a lot of fun."


    Lieutenant Piss is also nodding at Captain Tableau''s words.


    You should be tired because you did help me pick up garbage, but your expression is brighter than going.


    I guess it was a good idea to clear my depression along the way.


    "" Goodbye ""


    Wave to the inn.


    The boulevard is cleared of snow every day thanks to magic items and villagers.


    However, my feet are bad because I''m melting snow.


    "We have to be careful not to slip."


    "Yeah. I''m a little scared"


    The snow melted with magic items is frozen by the cold.


    Because of this, if you lose your mind, it''s going to slip.


    Walk a little down the hips.


    "I''m home."


    "I''m home now...... tired ~"


    "Welcome back. What? I''m tired, but are you okay?


    Back at the inn, Mr. Dora, who was doing some work at the entrance and exit, welcomed me.


    "I was scared because the snow was freezing and I was about to slip"


    In reply to my words, ''Ah'', he offered me that he would take something out of the shelves at the entrance and exit.


    I received it... but I wonder what it is.


    "When mounted on the tip of a shoe, it''s a substitute for making it less slippery even in frozen places"


    Don''t you even slip in a frozen place?


    "On the toe of the shoe, insert the protrusion so that it comes down and tighten it firmly with the belt. This is gonna make it a lot easier to walk."


    Put it on your shoes, as they say.


    It''s a little hard to walk, but now some frozen roads?


    It''s very uncomfortable though.


    "Use it if you need it."


    "Yes...... thank you"


    In the meantime, let''s use it.


    "Is that good for me, too?


    "Oh, it''s on that shelf, so you''re free to use it"


    "Mr. Druid, have you ever used it?


    "Oh, that''s pretty useful. And when you walk down a snowy path, reduce your stride and land all over your feet."


    Reduce stride and entire sole of foot.


    It''s usually tough until you get used to it because it lands off your heels.


    "A little further forward makes it harder to slip"


    "Okay. I''ll walk careful next time."


    Can you do that?


    It looks tough because it''s my first walk.


    For now, I want to warm up my cold body in the bath.


    I thanked Mr. Dora and went back to my room.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I borrowed it from Mr. Dora yesterday, what is it?


    I forgot to ask your name.


    He wears an object on his shoe toe that prevents him from slipping and walks the way he asked Mr. Druid to walk.


    I''m going to...


    "That''s hard."


    "Well, I''m used to it."


    I''ll walk forward for now, but somehow I feel uncomfortable, unlike usual.


    The landing of the entire sole of my foot also lands off my heels as usual when I lose my mind.


    "Ivy, there''s something funny about walking."


    I didn''t have to tell Mr. Druid, I felt that way.


    It didn''t snow last night, but most of the snow has been frozen because of the cold.


    Besides, today it''s covered in thick clouds, with frozen ice melting and gliding.


    "More slippery than yesterday, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, you''re in pretty bad shape on the road"


    I can see Mr. Druid walking a little more carefully than usual, too.


    Somehow, I finally arrived at the gate where I was getting used to walking.


    "I wonder what. I''m so tired."


    "I''d be tired if I put so much effort into my body."


    "Right."


    He had extra force in his body, either because he was cautious not to slip.


    We''re going to head to the dump...... good luck.

 311 Outside End

    - A woman from Latomi Village.


    Get out of the village chief''s house.


    It''s snowing.


    First snow of the year.


    I hear yelling from the house that came out.


    A lot of people yelling.


    "How did this happen?


    This village was not wealthy.


    But I earned Zaro, a village specialty that I could take every year.


    So I was able to get past the winter properly.


    Yet Zaro was out of work this year.


    "... no. It''s not."


    Because Luba, the fortune teller, died.


    Is that different too?


    Because Luba, the occupier, was killed by the village chief.


    "Huh."


    Breathe into your cold fingertips.


    Fingertips that are red.


    I don''t have much food, so I go into the woods in the winter to find something to eat.


    Hard to find, tough day.


    "That kid had this winter..."


    I had a sister.


    Pretty little sister under 4.


    I thought it would always be the same.


    Yet, my parents leopard weird.


    Everything has changed since then.


    I had no idea what had happened.


    I was just scared.


    I was wondering if my parents would reject me too.


    So I ran away.


    "You''re an idiot ~"


    Something I threw at my sister.


    My heart broke when it hit my sister.


    But that''s in a flash.


    When I was right, I assumed my family was right.


    "You''re a stupid family ~"


    I was heartbroken by the church teachings, Father and Mother.


    I thought it was a little unusual.


    My sister was a little strange.


    Sometimes he said strange things.


    I didn''t know what you were talking about, though.


    "He was the only one who stayed with me."


    My father and mother liked only my brother, who had good skills.


    Because my skills weren''t particularly good.


    So, everything''s behind us.


    Prioritize my brother. I''ve forgotten my promises.


    He lay me down without saying anything when I was sad and hiding and crying.


    That kid who was sweet.


    Gashern


    A loud noise echoes from inside the village chief''s house.


    And the sound of people going wild.


    Footsteps of escapees.


    Screaming.


    Looks like some people are crying.


    "Don''t get cold today"


    Maybe it will pile up.


    Once it''s loaded, it''s harder than it is today to find food in the woods.


    "Ha, I just have to make it tough"


    Reminds me of the words said to Luba the occupier.


    "Do you think God will truly give birth to unnecessary beings? ''.


    I just looked into my eyes quietly and was told.


    "Is he really dead?


    The village chief asked the Adventurer Guild to search for the escaped villagers.


    Except for one, though I didn''t know where he was.


    "The mayor''s face when the results arrived, that was funny."


    Turn your face bright red and yell at me.


    "You looked really ugly."


    One who''s found out where he is.


    That''s my sister.


    ''Confirmed the body of a girl dressed similarly'' with the signature of the head of the village of Latme.


    Someone who said Captain Ogt was writing me how I found him.


    "While looking around the woods, I discovered the body of a frivolous girl," said accompanying deputy captain Verivera, a member of the Roygurt Regiment.


    There were signs that the beast had eaten them, and they cremated them immediately because the damage was severe again.


    It seemed like it didn''t matter to the village chief, he had nothing to say in particular.


    You tried to kill me.


    "Me, them, too."


    My father tried to kill my blood-connected daughter.


    My mother sent me away knowing that.


    My brother who took it for granted.


    I didn''t see it.


    Everyone killed that girl.


    Byrne


    I was next to the front door, so I went and my body freaked out by the sound of the front door opening.


    When I saw the noise, the village chief came out bloody.


    "Don''t run away! Because of you."


    Once the village chief runs off, a few villagers chase him like he follows it.


    Looks like the village chief was caught a short distance from the village chief''s house.


    "If I hit you so hard, you''d be dead."


    The wrath of the villagers had come to the apex.


    Yet you are commanded every day to gather what you eat.


    Next year, when I give you taxes, you call them scattered.


    As a result, the villagers hung up.


    "You were here."


    When I turned my gaze to those who spoke, my father was there.


    Behind it is my mother and brother.


    "Damn, he''s a village chief or something."


    Laughter engulfs my father''s words.


    family looking at it strangely.


    "You tried to kill your own daughter on the village chief''s orders, and now you are, aren''t you?


    Father stripping eyes of my words.


    Mother whose complexion changes.


    "All those who remain in this village are with us. I killed Luba, the fortune teller."


    "Well, that''s not true."


    Mother to deny with trembling.


    "No, it''s not. I pretended not to look. And I blamed my sister."


    "I don''t have a sister."


    My brother screams.


    "You were there, weren''t you? My pretty little sister. Our whole family kicked us out of the house and let us die, a connected family of blood."


    "Stop."


    My father''s face turns red to anger.


    stare at it.


    "Why? With that said, there''s something about being nice to people in church teaching, you know?


    "I''m telling you not to!


    Father who is likely to grab it now.


    "So why? Oh, you want to kill me, too?


    "Stop!


    Mother''s scream.


    "Don''t make my family sad at times like this!


    "At a time like this? You deserve it, don''t you? It''s what everyone here invites, this."


    The village chief is not the only one at fault.


    Everyone who remains in this village bears the same sin.


    And here I am, me and my family, bear not only that, but also the sin of letting my family die.


    "Isn''t that amazing? She survived three years alone in a winter where there was nothing to eat."


    Three years after they kicked me out of the house, until that kid disappeared.


    That child survived those three years.


    So I''m willing to say maybe.


    I was wondering if the girl found in the woods wasn''t her sister.


    But the captain who says he found it seems to have acted as an adventurer.


    "Is that it? Is he dead?


    I can''t hear the bruising I was hearing earlier.


    When I see that there was a village chief, several villagers are standing still.


    Must have done too much with anger.


    "One more thing, more sins."


    "We have nothing to do with this."


    My brother says in a trembling voice.


    I wonder what you''re talking about.


    "I was watching? That''s where the village chief is being beaten. And yet it doesn''t matter?


    You should know that if you get beat up so much, you can die.


    ''Cause this isn''t your first time.


    The village of Latme, which no longer turns well.


    There was not so much food, so the people of this village killed the weak.


    "It''s for us to live."


    To live?


    "Then I wish I had gone to earn more money sooner"


    Earnings in other villages and towns were also considered when Zaro''s sales fell.


    The village chief disagrees greatly with that.


    I''m sure you thought your sins would be leaked.


    "You''re an idiot ~"


    One day sin will come to light.


    Did you get the letter I wrote?


    A letter I asked the traveler to write to a man named Captain Ogt.


    When it arrives, people will come to this village.


    To catch us.


    You enclosed a whole bunch of different evidence that the village chief was hiding.


    The people of this village wrote without covering up all the sins they had committed.


    "Isn''t it amazing, all the villagers have fallen into slavery"


    A family with a goofy face to my words.


    I guess I''ll be spending some time with this family.


    You should disappear into a village like this.


    "I miss you."


    I want to believe I''m alive somewhere.

 312 303 stories, I miss you.

    "Sorry, I''m here to check the fax"


    8 days after sending the fax.


    I came to check that I might be getting back to you.


    I forgot about the snowstorm and Sol, but I could remember it right, and the 8th should be fine.


    "Oh, you are. Wait a minute, please."


    A man looked me in the face and immediately went to pick up a fax.


    Is that it?


    Tilt your neck with Mr. Druid.


    Different response from the previous time.


    I''m sure I checked my guild card before.


    I remember doing something that impressive... because I wrote it while I was talking?


    Is that impressive?


    I don''t know, it would be so embarrassing if it was.


    "This way."


    That''s what I said. A dedicated form the man brought me.


    "Uh, is this all of it?


    There are more than I thought.


    "Yeah, that''s right. It''s hard to get this amount."


    "Wow."


    Bewildered to thank the man and receive a bunch of paper.


    Or is that it?


    Fax is common sense for someone to write one rep, right?


    Uh, let''s just check it out.


    Is Captain Oguto and Deputy Verivera coming separately?


    And to Mr. Seiselk, Mr. Nouga... they all seem to have sent it individually.


    Well, writing in reps is because it costs money.


    Do they have a problem with the area?


    "Glad to hear it. Let''s read hard."


    In the meantime, I decided to go back to the inn and read it because of the amount.


    Finally, I got 10 sheets of paper dedicated to faxing.


    Is that enough?


    Go back to the inn and prepare your tea.


    No doubt, it''s going to take a while.


    Well, let''s start with Captain Ogt and Deputy Verivera.


    When I finish reading the two faxes, I get a grin.


    They were both happy to hear from each other because they had been worried for a long time and were pleased to be able to provide for their journey.


    And as far as the letter goes, it looks the same.


    Deputy Verivera is still swung by Captain Ogt.


    Hi. Lately, it seems like it''s been hard to escape faster.


    It seems that Mr. Royglut is involved, and it must be Mr. Royglut''s autograph at the end of the fax that Deputy Verivera sent me. There was dissatisfaction written.


    Captain Ogt laments that Deputy Verivera will be taking his people around recently to chase them.


    No, it''s Captain Ogt''s fault for leaving his job behind.


    I guess I''ll scold you a little on the next fax.


    Lieutenant Velivella said to scold Captain Ogt.


    "Is that it? This... Mr. Druid"


    "What''s up?


    I get confused when I look at the last page of Captain Ogt''s fax.


    That''s for Mr. Druid.


    "Uh, Captain Ogt and Deputy Verivera to Mr. Druid...... a letter of questioning?


    Why are you being like this bullet point?


    "Name, age, occupation, professional history, family structure, lover or not? Sexuality? What, you need this? Income, hobbies. What the hell do you want to know about Mr. Druid? All?"


    "Show me."


    Mr. Druid will receive the paper I had in my hand and confirm its contents.


    "I''m sorry. It''s kind of weird, isn''t it? It."


    I wonder what both Captain Ogt and Deputy Verivera want to do.


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll write you back."


    "What! Are you writing?


    "Oh, I''m fine"


    That''s some convincing look.


    "You must be anxious because you''re traveling with Ivy. Ah, why don''t you check the fax you haven''t read yet? I feel like I have something similar."


    A bunch of paper that Mr. Druid points to and hasn''t read again.


    When I checked with my neck tilted, it really did happen.


    This one looks like a bunch of "Flaming Sword" and "Thunder King" names.


    When I showed Mr. Druid, he took it with a bitter smile.


    Is it really good?


    "I''m sorry."


    I think I worry too much.


    Even I look people in the eye... it should be okay because Sola can help me.


    "It''s okay, ''cause if you''re in the opposite position, I''ll send it too."


    "Hehe, Mr. Druid?


    "Ah."


    Is that what it is?


    In the meantime, let''s read it next.


    Yeah, Mr. Seiselk and Mr. Borolda all look fine.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Seiselk seems to have been swinging fast even though she could.


    Mr. Ratlua''s information suggests that this is already the fourth time, but is it also a matter of character?


    Oh, speaking of Mr. Ratlua, Mr. Nooga told me that he was working from two hangovers and was about to fall off a cliff at risk.


    Keep an eye out in the next fax.


    I hear that Mr. Nooga played a big genka with her in the square.


    The cause is whether she eats her food or not, but she seems to have a devastating cooking.


    I hear Mr. Seiselk ate a little, but it said ''That was awesome''.


    Come on, Mr. Nuga!


    Mr. Schiffer had a new girlfriend, and Rick Belt reported to me, "You''ve got a woman who''s seen something scary," but he''s got a lot to say.


    ''Cause to Mr. Sifal''s fax,'' Rick Belt is really stupid no matter how far you go.


    I saw something scary. ''It said something about my back being frightened.


    I''ll write it down in my reply asking you to keep him on track.


    I don''t think I''ll make it though.


    That Mr. Rickbelt was apparently beaten up when he got caught up in a childhood conversation Genka.


    To her childhood friend.


    By the way, the girlfriend seemed to be an adventurer and quite the owner of her arms, and it said in Mr. Low Creek''s fax, ''Her cheeks were turning bright blue''.


    So, I''m worried about Mr. Borolda.


    Oh, my God, she confessed to me by a female adventurer, ''Please marry me''.


    Besides, in a square with all the other adventurers and members.


    That''s right, Mr. Borolda, too, Mr. Ratlua told me that he was a little suspicious of behavior.


    Mr. Schiffer''s fax said, ''I had a big laugh at Borolda''s attitude. I wanted to show you''.


    Definitely, you must have made fun of him later.


    Well, it''s Mr. Schiffer, so you have no choice.


    Mr. Borolda said no, but he seems to be being chased around like a pushy woman.


    His fax just said, "Woman, you''re scared to blow it off," but I wonder what happened.


    And Lord Foronda was faxing me too.


    I was just surprised by this.


    Besides, he introduced me to a few noblemen who said that if you are in trouble in the Wang capital, you should rely on them.


    I''ll contact the nobleman.


    I appreciate it, but it''s best if you don''t have any trouble with it, right?


    With that said, can I ask you what happened with the princess?


    I knew you couldn''t?


    But as long as you ask, you''ll be fine, I''m sure.


    Other Mr. Gilmouth in Otolwa town worried me if I ever had trouble knowing the state of this village.


    I''m still young Gilmouth, so if you have any problems, you can count on me.


    Mr. Gilmouth in this village is fine now, I think I''ll report it.


    It said that Captain Barksby had begun to train his next candidate for captain.


    I was surprised you decided to work out next.


    I guess I''ll write ''good luck'' to the candidate for backup.


    "I''ve only been here a few months and I miss you so much."


    Is it because it was a very dark few months?


    Well, let''s write everyone back.


    Is that it?


    Is this possibly something I should write back to each and every one of you?


    Is it a good thing to write to one delegate as usual?


    Do you write for this number of people?


    "I think I''ll write the delegate as Mr. Schiffer. I''m sure that''s okay. Except for Lord Foronda, right? And Captain Ogt. Yeah, it''s supposed to be okay."

 313 304 Stories A Little Spring

    "Mr. Druid, that!


    It''s a bud of flowers I found on my way to the dump to secure Sol''s meal.


    The ground is still covered with snow, and the wind is still cold, but spring does seem to be approaching.


    "True, don''t let winter end at last"


    "Yeah."


    You don''t need snow for the time being.


    "Right."


    It was tough.


    With the blizzard, there was also a ban on going out 7 days in a row for cute people who couldn''t move for 3 days.


    The snow was getting bigger and bigger, and I almost covered it up to the upstairs window, and Sol would get smaller!


    I was in a hurry then.


    I already prayed day after day, ''Don''t come down, fool''.


    On the eighth day after the snow stopped, he managed to get to the dump while snowing at the height of the accumulated snow.


    You didn''t have that many horrible moments when you saw Sol eating dinner.


    I went through a really dark winter.


    I heard about the house being crushed because of the amount of snow in the village.


    I hear there''s been a few deaths.


    But he said there were considerably fewer deaths than he had initially thought, and the ratings of Captain Tableau and Mr. Priagilmas were up.


    Yeah, it''s a very good thing.


    "It''s time to get ready for the next village."


    "Oh, right"


    I see.


    If snow melts, it''s easier to get around.


    The next village, what kind.


    "Ivy, are you on business going to the next village?


    "No, I don''t. Why?"


    It was definitely Hatata next to Hatau Village, wasn''t it?


    Ah, next door is Hathada Village.


    We remembered it together because it was such a similar name.


    "A village three years away has a health prayer festival in April. It''s a color festival, why don''t you join us? It''s quite a busy festival with people gathering from the surrounding villages."


    "Three ahead? Colour festival?"


    Speaking of three ahead...... is that it? I wonder what it was.


    You forgot because you had a strong impression of the villages of Hattata and Hattada.


    "What a village to say?


    It''s Hathahi Village.


    Oh, yes, the village of Hathahi.


    If the map was correct, it would have been a village big enough to have had no problem calling it a town.


    Nevertheless, this may be my first festival.


    There was no such thing as a festival in Ratomi village.


    There were just busy days in the spring and fall when the villagers got together.


    "Do you like festivals?


    "It''s the first festival itself, what kind of festival is a color festival?


    "Participants in the festival bump into each other a small dough made of colored powder. It''s a pretty amazing festival."


    Hit each other with a small dough?


    Is that a painful festival?


    "A painful festival?


    "Huh? Does it hurt? Ah! It doesn''t hurt. The moment you hit it, the powder will just dance and color your clothes. It''s amazing because it''s full of color powder."


    I don''t know, I think I remember seeing that festival.


    This is my memory before, isn''t it?


    The name of the festival hasn''t come up, though.


    It just seems interesting.


    "Sounds like fun"


    "Oh, I''ve been there twice, but I''ve got colored powder on my face, and it stains my whole body with amazing colors."


    That sounds really fun.


    "Are you free to participate?


    "Oh, you''re just worried about the snow"


    "Snow?"


    "If you don''t melt a little more, you won''t be able to make the journey, because it''s a festival at the end of April"


    Is the village of Hathahi that far?


    I feel like I saw it on the map, and even if it gets out by around the middle of February, I''m likely to make it.


    "I think we''ll make it to the end of April, even in February. Wrong map?


    "No, we''ll make it to the festival. I just want to make sure I get to the village before April."


    "Not even a month ago? Do you get that many people together?


    Is it such a big festival?


    "They come from the surrounding villages and towns. It''s more popular and popular than a festival in a nearby town."


    Wow, it''s kind of like a really amazing festival.


    I want to join you.


    "I want to join!


    "Well, then think of getting to Hathahi village around the middle of March"


    "Yeah."


    I don''t know. You''re excited now.


    "Ah, the place where the snow melted yesterday is intact"


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, I see a part of the dump that melted snow yesterday.


    There was new snow everyday, but today it wasn''t there.


    The season is really springing a little bit.


    "Now, do you want to try hunting again as you prepare for your journey?


    "Right. Maybe it''s time to be okay."


    Winter hunting was futile.


    Even if we set a trap, we''ll be buried right in the snow. Exactly. Then the Siusas won''t hang.


    So I waited until the snow settled.


    After watching Sol''s meal begin, he picks up what he needs for a new trap to make.


    "Fine, you''ve thrown away something you can use."


    "What?"


    "No, I thought I was buying something to trap."


    Oh, is that normal?


    I didn''t have any money, so it was normal to pick it up.


    With that said, you have money to buy now.


    "Sorry, Mr. Druid"


    "Hmm?"


    Let me pick up the garbage.


    That''s right.


    Mr. Druid was a strong adventurer, so the trap trick is on the buying side, isn''t it?


    I mean, I''m not hunting to set a trap if you''re not with me in the first place.


    "No, no, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s fun to pick something to pick up and finish the trap perfectly."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, we''re all different, one at a time, because there''s so much broken stuff, right?


    "Yeah."


    I haven''t fallen off a lot of litter.


    That''s why I need a lot of ideas.


    "It''s funny when you set the trap you were thinking about and hang your prey on it. I enjoy it so much, it''s no problem."


    Mr Druid says with a broken basket in his hand, making sure of the strength.


    "You just did the trick, you make a bigger trap than me."


    Three days after I set the trap, the number I hunted lost.


    I haven''t won since then, have I?


    That''s right, I regret it.


    "Thanks to a book I borrowed from Ivy. That''s amazing."


    "Yeah. It''s the book the fortune teller gave me."


    You''re still being helped by those books.


    "Pu!"


    Sounded unintentionally Sora''s squeal.


    I see those who spoke in a hurry.


    Sola is looking out of the dump.


    Right now, Ciel is not here for a meal.


    Explore the signs immediately, but there''s no sign of him heading this way in particular.


    "Sora, what''s wrong?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he shakes his head to the side.


    He doesn''t seem to get it either.


    However, for the sake of vigilance, my hand is already hanging on the sword''s grip.


    When I checked the location of Flem and Sol, they stopped by my side at some point.


    I was anxious to see if there was anything, so I immediately put the two in the bag.


    After a while, I notice signs that it''s still far away but coming this way.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s probably a sign of a demon! I don''t know, it''s so fast! You might not get away with it!


    Hurry away from the spot, concerned about the looming signs, to get out of the dump with bad scaffolding.


    I feel chilly at the signs of coming this way with great momentum.


    Too fast, there shouldn''t have been that many fast-paced demons around this village.


    "Sola."


    Call Sola and put the nearby Sola in the bag immediately.


    Now, it should be a little safe.


    In less than a minute this demon is almost there.


    "Grrrrrrrr"


    Heavy bass groans echoing in the woods.


    Ah, this is dangerous.


    Mr. Druid comes before me and sets up his sword.


    To the sound of snow treading, the sound of snow falling from trees with vibrations.


    My heart is loud to a different sound than usual.


    "Gaw."


    I saw a giant demon rushing over here with great momentum from behind the woods.


    I let my gaze wander wondering if it would be safer to climb a tree.


    "Ivy, no. He''s a monster who can climb trees."


    Wrinkles between the eyebrows on Mr. Druid''s words.


    There really is no escape.


    In the meantime, the demon is already in front of us.


    I don''t know what it really is. This speed, it''s too unusual.


    You noticed us, the demons that make your fangs burst out.


    Ivy, stay back.


    The demon stone of Mr. Druid''s sword glowed white.

 314 Im out of 305 stories!

    If you move the place a little, the demon moves along with it.


    Looks like I''m being targeted.


    "Ivy, I''ll draw you away!


    When Mr. Druid yells like that, he puts his foot forward toward the demon.


    The sight of the demon who noticed it changed from me to him.


    I don''t have the guts to fight, I''m stuck with my legs.


    I decide to move somehow out of the way.


    Softly, as he began to move in hiding in Mr. Druid''s shadow, he saw the demon flying in front of him with his mouth wide open.


    "Fast!"


    What, you''ve been this close already?


    When I hold down my mouth, which is about to scream, and hide in the shadow of a tree, I hurry to confirm the demons with Mr. Druid.


    Looks like it was after Mr. Druid''s sword was swung down against the demon, with blood scattered around him that I don''t know one way or the other.


    "Ah, shit. Removed!"


    Watch Mr. Druid''s back still.


    I don''t see him getting hurt from how he is.


    The demon is a short distance from Mr. Druid.


    If you look closely, there''s blood coming from the chest area.


    Apparently, it''s demonic blood that''s splattering.


    Good.


    "Grrrrrrrr"


    "Oh, my God, you''re usually supposed to run away if it''s that wound"


    Mr. Druid grabs the sword again.


    That''s when I noticed a scratch in his arm.


    Looks like Mr. Druid got hurt, too.


    "Grrrrrrrr"


    The demon lowered his posture, and I knew he was about to jump.


    The next moment, the demon blew up so that it could be beaten to a tree by something.


    "Ghah."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    I was careful not to speak up, but I was just surprised and my voice came out.


    ''Cause I don''t think a demon would hit a tree with a body hit by Mr. Sarpent.


    Or when did you get here when you didn''t show any sign of Mr. Sarpent?


    Oh, more than that.


    "Mr. Druid, are you okay?


    Remember his injuries and hurry to the side.


    When I look at my arms, they are cut off and bleeding.


    Trying to stop the bleeding, I remembered Sola.


    When I open the bag, Sora pops right out.


    Jumping straight into Mr. Druid''s arm, he stretched out to wrap his arms around him.


    "Oh, that''s awesome. It''s like this."


    Is that it?


    Mr. Druid, you''re not the first person to see Sola treated, are you?


    ... How''d it go?


    Looking at the therapeutic landscape, I get a tumble and a back from behind.


    When I saw it, Mr. Sarpent came tumbling at the tip of his nose.


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Sarpent"


    "Thank you, thank you very much."


    When I thank you, I narrow my eyes and scrape my nose.


    When you stroke your nose tip when you''re cute, more rinse.


    "You''re really missed."


    "Isn''t she cute?"


    "No, I don''t know what that feels like"


    You''re so cute.


    Oh, I almost forgot.


    Is the demon you attacked, dead?


    As I tried to get close to the demon, Mr. Druid stopped me.


    "Because I''ll see."


    "But you''re hurt."


    "There''s no pain, and I''m fine. Sora''s treatment is amazing."


    I can tell you that.


    Because we can resurrect the dying Ciel and Mr. Druid.


    Mr. Druid approaches the demon with Sola wrapped around his arm.


    I noticed signs of inadvertent sight approaching.


    "Mr. Druid, it looks like Ciel will be back in a little while"


    I don''t know, he seems in such a hurry.


    I''m coming back here faster than usual.


    Mr. Druid also noticed that the sound of trees shaking and snow falling gradually approached.


    "I don''t know, you''re in a great hurry, aren''t you?


    "Right, the way the trees shake is unusual"


    Next to me, Mr. Druid lines up and looks in the direction of sound.


    And bash, bash, bash.


    Ciel returned with tons of snow falling out of the trees.


    I keep checking my body but it doesn''t look like I''ve been injured.


    "Ciel, are you okay?


    "To?"


    Ciel looks around as she leans her neck towards my question.


    I wonder what.


    Is there anything besides the demon that attacked you?


    I look around too, but I think I''m back in the usual woods.


    "Wha."


    When Ciel speaks low, he hits a tree and approaches a falling demon.


    And besides, I saw a bite in the demon''s neck.


    "Guh."


    Is that it?


    He was still alive?


    I thought he was dead because he was smacked to death by a tree as much as he wanted.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Mr. Druid, can you eat this demon?


    "... Ivy is Ivy even at times like this"


    Hmm?


    What do you mean?


    I take it for granted.


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly at me tilting his neck.


    I wonder what, am I being ridiculed?


    "Hahaha, don''t be obstinate. It''s more of a demon than that, but he was acting unusual, so you''d better report it to the guild and give it to him."


    "Oh well. It had a different vibe."


    "Oh, I thought this demon had a more relaxed personality. No way. Is something like what happened to our village still happening here?


    Eat the immense magic of demons and become ferocious?


    Wow, I hate that.


    We approach the dead demon and see if there''s anything wrong.


    You don''t seem to see any notable changes.


    When I looked at the foot of the demon, I saw a skin string tangled in my leg.


    "This, what is it?


    "Which one?


    Mr. Druid confirmed to me that he was pointing to the demonic foot.


    And if I took that tangled thing, it was a magic item with a small demon stone on it.


    "This."


    "You know what?


    "Oh, it''s a short time, but it''s something that strengthens my body. The speed of the attack, the weight of the attack, it''s incredible."


    The demon used such an amazing magic item?


    Is that it?


    I wonder how you activated the Demon Stone?


    Some kind of coincidence or something?


    I''ll borrow an item from Mr. Druid to take a look.


    The colors of the Demon Stone are clear, blue inside, beautiful Demon Stone.


    The string that holds the demonic stone in place is a normal skinned string and has no particular characteristics.


    "Maybe the adventurer failed."


    "Hmm?"


    "Sometimes I fail to use magic items when defeating demons."


    What kind of failure would take a magic item from a demon?


    "Is this item something you throw and use?


    "No, it''s common for users to raise it from their necks and use it to strengthen their bodies."


    I see, that means.


    "Does that mean the person who was using this died?


    Mr. Druid wrinkles between his eyebrows at my words.


    Is that still possible?


    As I stared at the magic item, I noticed that someone was coming here slightly.


    "Somebody''s coming this way."


    Mr. Druid saw me, so he points in a direction that shows signs.


    This direction goes hand in hand with the direction in which the demon came.


    "Mr. Serpent and Ciel, can I ask you to hide a little? Was Sola finished with her treatment, good luck. It''s a pain in the ass when you see me, so can I have you back in the bag?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    Mr. Sarpent and Ciel move on the tree.


    No snow falls from the trees as it did earlier.


    After all, Ciel was in quite a hurry earlier.


    Put Sora in the bag, who was looking satisfied over Mr. Druid''s head after the treatment.


    "Mr. Druid, how''s your arm?


    "It healed beautifully without a trace."


    They showed me their arms, but there''s not even a scratch on the skin under the clothes torn by demons.


    "And uncomfortable?


    "Oh, not at all"


    "Good. Thank you for your help, Mr. Druid."


    To thank you, Mr. Druid smiles happily.


    I find it a little stranger with a gentler grin than usual, but, well, I don''t have a problem with it because I seem happy in person.


    Then a little, five young adventurers showed up before us.


    "Um."


    "Are you the owner of this?


    Mr. Druid shows you the magic item that was tangled up in the demon''s leg.


    Look at that, young adventurers who look pale.


    "Ha, what happened?


    "That''s..."


    Simply put, one reason is that I did not study the magic item closely and used it.


    And another fatal failure to assume that even demons stronger than ourselves can be defeated.


    "When using a magic item, I think it was fundamental to use it with an understanding of what power it always possessed?


    Mr. Druid''s voice is very low.


    This is out.


    "I knew it would make me stronger."


    "So?"


    Shit, Mr. Druid, I''m scared.


    My face is kind of like a ghost......


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Adventurers who look at Mr. Druid and solidify.


    Perhaps it''s good for the young adventurers, who have been illusioned to be strong because of the success of their previous assignments?


    "Well, I''ll report this to the Adventurer Alliance."


    The young adventurers tried to stop Mr. Druid, but at a glance he became quiet.


    Yeah, I think we should do that.


    Because even I was hysterical to Mr. Druid the first time I saw him.


    I seriously cut him off, he''s terribly scared.

 315 306 words, bath is required.

    I''m here to report to the Adventurer Guild, but I can''t fix Mr. Druid''s mood.


    She does something clever like spit out poison with a gentle voice.


    That makes the adventurers look worse and worse.


    Are you all right?


    "Mr. Druid, what if it''s time to forgive you?


    "We need to make sure we don''t do the same thing over and over again."


    No, I think I fully understand.


    I''m desperate to keep them all out of sight, and some of them are already in tears.


    Oh, Mr. Pliagilmuth is here.


    Now I feel safe.


    "What is it?


    Explain how it has been so far and how it has left its demons in the dump.


    You should leave it to him later.


    "I see, is that right"


    Is that it?


    I think I''m kind of scared of how Mr. Pliagilmuth is doing, but I''ll take care of it, okay?


    No, the adventurers are like the people in this village, so they must know, and they should be fine.


    Probably.


    "Mr. Druid, I''ll ask you later to go"


    I''m worried that Ciel''s condition was a little strange.


    I didn''t get hurt or anything, but I want to stay by my side because I''m worried.


    "Oh, right. Pliagilmuth, please."


    "I''ll take care of it"


    You''re anxious to be told to leave it to me with such a black smile.


    Adventurers, are you all right?


    "Mr. Ivy, I''ll be very careful, I''ll leave you to it."


    "Uh, it''s fine on the way. On the way."


    I was nodded with a beautiful smile, so let''s believe it.


    Yeah, I''m sure it''s okay.


    Leave the Adventurer Guild and hurry back to the dump.


    In a little while, the adventurers gather at the dump to move the demons.


    We need to move to the back of the woods before we do.


    On my way to the dump, I was able to rendezvous with Ciel and Mr. Sarpent.


    Two of them were moving us near the village.


    When the adventurer told me he was coming, Mr. Sarpent took me and Mr. Druid on a ride to the back of the woods.


    I''ll check on Ciel, but I don''t feel the discomfort I felt earlier.


    I wonder what it was?


    Ask him to stop in the back of the woods and face Mr. Sarpent.


    "Thanks. You didn''t thank me properly earlier, did you? And it''s been a long time."


    It''s been about January since you showed me to Bearce''s address.


    "That''s true."


    Oh, looks like Mr. Druid''s in a better mood, too.


    Good.


    If I was horny, Mr. Druid would stroke my head softly.


    "Are you all right?


    He attacked me, so I guess he worried about me.


    My cheeks loosen in my hands that caress me gently.


    "I''m fine. Thanks"


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel also seemed worried and leaned softly against me.


    "Thanks"


    Gently stroke Ciel''s head.


    The warmth coming from my hands brings me a grin.


    Mr. Sarpent shows up in front of me and stares at me.


    Is it possible you''re worried about me?


    "It''s okay. Thanks."


    As Mr. Sarpent narrowed his eyes, he rubbed the tip of his nose against me.


    A few strokes give me a satisfying look.


    When I get Sola out of the bag, I play with Ciel and Mr. Sarpent.


    Flem and Sol, well, it''s the usual thing to do during the holidays.


    I''ve been watching 3 of them play for a while but it''s still cold.


    My body trembled in the cold, so I call Ciel and Sola.


    "It''s getting cold, let''s go home"


    To my words, Sora, who was a little far away, jumps into my chest.


    "Wow."


    You were happy to hold me well, pull and tremble in your arms.


    She''s cute, but she had a little bump in her chest about the momentum.


    "Sola ~"


    "Puffy."


    Ha, Sora really likes to hit me unintentionally or something.


    I thank Mr Sarpent for sending me near the village.


    "Thanks for everything. See you later."


    Dropping off Mr. Sarpent disappearing into the back of the woods before heading back to the village.


    When I greeted Mr. Gatekeeper, I had received a message from Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    There was nothing wrong with the demon, so it was dismantled.


    And he wanted me to come and pick up the money for the meat that broke up and came out.


    "Is that okay?


    We''re not the ones who carried the demon or dismantled it, but is it a good thing to pay for it?


    "Oh, you''re gonna be okay."


    "Oh well."


    If Mr. Druid says he''s okay, I''ll take it.


    Nevertheless, he expressed his hopes that it was not a rampage and that he could not find any other problems.


    Also, because I was thrilled to see if I''d get caught up in something.


    "Shall we go get it like this?


    "Right."


    When we reached the Adventurer Guild, Mr. Pliagilmuth responded.


    The problematic adventurers seem to have decided to learn a lot with senior adventurers for a year.


    The look on Pliagilmuth''s face when he said about the senior adventurer shook his spine all the time.


    In the meantime, I asked for a message saying good luck.


    Take the price for the dismantled meat, write your name on the paperwork and finish.


    I only had a little bit of meat divided at that time.


    It was a demon I''d never even seen, so I wanted to try the meat.


    "With that said, what''s the name of this demon?


    As I walked towards the inn, I realized I didn''t know anything about the demons.


    "Sure, they call you Sheep."


    "Is it delicious?


    "That''s a little hard meat."


    Hard meat?


    That means it might be too hard if it''s cooked normally.


    I wonder how I''ll cook.


    If I simmer it carefully, will you soften it up a lot?


    Let''s cook and taste a little when we get home and then decide how to cook.


    That''s a bath before that.


    Cold.


    "I''m home."


    "I''m back now"


    When you enter the inn, the warmth twitches through your body.


    Looks like he even cut cold to the core of his body today.


    "Shall we take a bath and warm up first?"


    "Yeah."


    Take a quick bath when you get back these days.


    It is a moment when I am glad to make it an inn with a bath.


    When Mr. Druid said bath included in the terms of the inn, I didn''t think it was so necessary.


    But I can''t have no more baths when I actually experience bath gratitude.


    I feel smudged when I grab a hot tub that I absolutely need a bath, especially in the cold winter.


    When I said that to Mr. Druid, I said, "Right?" He gave a satisfied look.


    When I get out of the bath, I get to cooking sheepmeat for now.


    I tried cooking and eating a little, but it does smell a little beastly on the stiff flesh.


    I think I''ll add more herbs to eliminate the smell and simmer it carefully.


    "Do you think I can use it?


    Mr. Druid asks me a little worried if I know the characteristics of meat.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    "Good. Yeah, you should tell him we''re going on a journey with the next one."


    "Why?"


    Cut the meat into 2 bite sizes and also cut the vegetables into larger pieces.


    "Because when you get ''fuzzy'' to Ivy in this village after your journey, it''s gonna be easy"


    I see.


    "What happens to faxes that arrive after they''re gone?


    Add meat and water to the pot where the meat comes in first and bring to a boil.


    Once boiled, simmer slightly intact, stopping the fire and discarding hot water.


    Wash off the dirt on the meat and add the meat and vegetables to the larger pot.


    Light the pan with water and 5 different herbs and start simmering.


    "You''re gonna have to pay me to get you somewhere you can get it."


    Does it cost money?


    Write a fax by the end of the day so you''ll never forget.


    "Should I also write down my next destination?


    It was Hathahi village, wasn''t it?


    "Oh, that would be better."


    When the water boils, take the ash juice that has been floating.


    Bring to a boil for about 3 minutes, weaken the fire and begin simmering.


    "Copy that. All right, over."


    "End of story? Not fast enough?


    Mr. Druid peeks into the pot.


    "Because I''m going to simmer slowly for the next day"


    "Oh, I see. Looking forward to tomorrow."


    You should come back sometimes later to see how things go.


    Just be aware of the amount of water.


    Okay, let''s write a fax.

 316 307 Stories Forest of Light

    Mr. Salifah looked out of the dining room as he went down to the ground floor to go to the dump.


    "Morning. The captain has contacted me asking me to stop by the filling room, do you think I can go?


    From Captain Tableau?


    Is there something I can do for you?


    Looking at Mr. Druid, he was also a little inclined in the neck.


    "Okay. I''ll stop by after business."


    When Mr Druid replies, Mr Salifah nods happily.


    "Well, please. Go away."


    "" I''m coming ""


    Leave the inn and head to the dump.


    "Is something wrong?


    "You didn''t say that yesterday, did you?


    Yesterday, I went to see if there were any magic items I had asked Mr. Rose''s store for.


    Just then, Captain Tableau came home and said hello, but nothing was said at that time.


    Did something happen after that?


    "Is it because I told you I was going on a journey?


    Shake your head at my words, Mr. Druid.


    "It wouldn''t matter much"


    Well, is that right?


    "Am I forgetting something?


    Something you forgot with Captain Tableau?


    You''re starting to feel like there''s something.


    Hmm?


    "" Ah, Demon Stone ""


    I totally forgot because I was bummed about other issues.


    "With that said, you haven''t paid for the Demon Stone you provided"


    "You did."


    With that said, how many did you end up offering?


    I counted firmly along the way, but discovered when I saw a piece of paper that had written a number of things I had completely forgotten along the way.


    After that, it was a little sloppy.


    "Do you remember how many I offered you?


    "No, what about Ivy?


    "Not at all."


    "Well, it''s about Captain Tableau, so you''ll be fine."


    "Yeah. So I remembered, I''m sorry about the item"


    I had a lot of research done using Mr. Rose''s handover, but I still didn''t have the items to build up my magic.


    There was an item to help with the laundry, so Mr. Druid bought it immediately.


    "That''s right."


    The towns around Wang and Wang Capitals seem to have more people than the larger towns around here.


    The abandonment area seems to be huge because of it, but there will be a lot of people around to encounter.


    Sola and Flem potions and swords can somehow be deluded if we pick them up.


    But Sol''s magic can''t be done without Sol on the spot, so it''s very unpleasant.


    "We have to find a way."


    I tried everything I could.


    Well, the result was a disastrous failure.


    There''s still a little distance around Wang Capital, but I''m afraid I''m going to be unable to help anything as I am.


    What I know for now is that I can manage to maintain the status quo without having to eat for 3 days.


    Only that my body gradually gets smaller from around day 4.


    Too many things are still unknown.


    Say hello to the gatekeepers on duty today and walk through the gate.


    "Mr. Druid, Ivy, there you go. Be careful."


    We were able to get along very well during this winter.


    Well, I went almost every day when I could go to the woods.


    Looks like all the gatekeepers remembered their faces and names.


    "Thanks, I''ll be there"


    "Oh, yeah. Be careful with the sightings of the animals."


    Have the animals woken up from hibernation yet?


    The ground is still covered with snow and the wind is still cold.


    I feel a little early.


    "Is it Fock?


    The gatekeeper nods at Mr. Druid''s question.


    "Roger. Where will the place be that I saw it?


    "Near the cave where the demon stone was found."


    Is it far from the dump?


    Good.


    "Okay. Thanks."


    I wave to the gatekeepers who wave at me and head to the woods.


    "Aren''t you waking up early from hibernation?


    "Fock is an animal that can be seen sometimes during the winter months. I''m guessing you''ve broadened your range of action because the cold has settled a little."


    You mean you won''t be hibernating when you see winter?


    Do some animals not hibernate?


    I looked into demons that attack people well in books and information, but you didn''t really study animals that are safer than demons.


    Only high-risk animals studied.


    "What kind of animal is Fock?


    "Don''t you know?


    When I nodded, he told me that he was an animal with a long, grumpy tail.


    A frowned face?


    I can''t imagine it at all.


    "Are you a dangerous animal?


    "I think it''s a little dangerous. Because I have poison in my tail."


    Poison?


    "Isn''t that a little?


    "If we don''t attack from here, they won''t attack us, so we''re fine."


    So, are you okay?


    I came some distance from the gate, so I open the bag lid.


    They were awake today, both Flem and Sol, and they jumped out of the bag.


    "You''re all here today."


    "Yeah. Well, let''s go to the dump"


    Head to the dump, paying attention to the signs around.


    It''s time to replenish the missing potions to get on the journey.


    I don''t need the blue potion and the red potion because Sola and Flem made it for me, but the latter two types.


    The green potion and the purple potion need to be ready.


    And the potion and sword for the rice that Solas needed.


    "I''ve been trying to make sure."


    "What?"


    We''re going to the town around Wang Du.


    "Yeah."


    When Ciel returned to the figure of Adandala, he saw the Solas jump on Ciel''s back.


    They''re all sweet on Ciel, aren''t they?


    "There are three towns connected from Wang Du, but which towns are we going to?


    "That''s what I don''t know."


    "What? What do you mean?


    I''ve asked the fortune teller many times, but he didn''t give me the name of the town, did he?


    "The fortune-teller said it was a town next to or around the king''s capital. If you go, you''ll find out."


    Speaking of which, the fortune teller said he had never been to the King''s Capital.


    When I asked what kind of place it was, I said, "I''ve never been there, so I don''t know."


    "Get close there and you''ll see... Could it be the Forest of Light?


    "Forest of Light?


    "Oh, it''s also said to be the beginning of this world."


    What would I do if I went to a place like that?


    "That place is a strange place. Even so, I don''t know if it''s true because I just heard it."


    "What wonder is there?


    "They have a small church behind the forest of light. It is said that the chosen person can enter only once and make dreams come true."


    Church?


    Then I don''t want to go anywhere else.


    "It''s that church, but it''s not like any other church in this country and nobody''s there," he said.


    "What? ''Cause who manages it or cleans it?


    "I''m not here. But it''s always beautiful. The roof."


    "Roof?"


    "Yes, it seems that only the roof can be seen from among the trees because no one can enter the forest of light"


    Church in the woods where no one can get in.


    Where the chosen person can only let in once.


    Kind of like a fantasy.


    "Fantasy, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm? ''Phew Ta-da''?


    Is that it?


    I wonder if that could have been my word before.


    "That sounds like my knowledge from before"


    "Right."


    With that said, there''s a lot of stuff in my knowledge before that that that looks a lot like it.


    You felt sick about that for a time.


    "The goal is Kashme village with the forest of light, okay?


    Forest of Light.


    Don''t worry about it for sure.


    I don''t know if the fortune teller said anything about the forest.


    "Yeah. Let''s do that"


    "Kashme Village, I''ve never seen you before."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I didn''t have a good impression of the church, so I avoided it."


    I see.


    Mr. Druid''s been having trouble with his skills, too.


    "Are you okay now?


    "Of course."


    Look Mr. Druid in the eye.


    Doesn''t look like you''re pushing it.


    Then I guess I''ll be fine.


    I''m still a little complicated.


    But you have no more aversion to the church than before.


    I didn''t even like to see it before.


    Mm-hmm. A little different.


    I guess I was more scared than not.


    "You''re getting more new garbage."


    Point your gaze at Mr. Druid''s words to the dump.


    Sure, there''s more litter in the dump at once.


    "Looks like you brought the garbage we were collecting in the village."


    Oh, did the garbage we were collecting in part of the village get moved?


    You can pick it up all you want.


    Oh, Sora and the others seem happy.


    "Do your best to pick it up"


    "Yeah."

 317 308 Stories For Spring

    All right, let''s go home.


    To Mr. Druid''s words, stretch your back and stretch your hardened muscles.


    Feels good around the waist ~.


    "The green and purple potions are reassuring because the number of appointments has gathered."


    "Yeah, good. Sola and the others have gathered quite a bit of rice potion."


    If you''re going on a journey, it''s still not enough, but you''ll be fine because you have a date until you leave this village.


    "Hmm? Sora and Flem are getting ready for the trip, too, that"


    Turning his gaze to the two, three blue and red potions were made at a time.


    "Is that right?


    Sora and Flem are jumping with Piong Piong next to the potion they made.


    As we approached, I proudly saw this one next to each potion.


    That''s cute.


    "Hehe, thanks. Now you can travel safely."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    I''m used to these two making potions, too.


    Before winter came, I was scared to think about the price of the potion, but now I''m okay.


    It became conceivable as a necessary being when something happened.


    Of course I have to make sure no one sees me, though I know it.


    It was very important to be prepared, and I stained myself this winter.


    If you''re not feeling any better, spoon a glass of red potion.


    A spoon of blue potion when the snow takes your legs off and you get injured.


    Thank you very much for your help.


    I didn''t think the snow path was that hard to walk on.


    "Well, shall we go to Captain Tableau?"


    "Right."


    Put Sora and Flem''s potion in a magic bag and head back to the village with everyone.


    Flem and Sol seem tired and napping in their bags.


    Sora and Ciel are competing to see which can jump higher in a while.


    "Looks like Ciel''s in better hands on the snow."


    The battle on the snow seems to be more stable for Ciel.


    Sora is looking pretty sorry.


    "Right."


    Baki.


    Sora struck the branch with momentum, or the sound of a tree breaking.


    "" Ah. "


    "Pfft!"


    dosadosadosa ~.


    Buried in the massive amount of snow that Sora has fallen from a tree in front of her.


    "Sola!"


    Ciel has the power to jump the snow, but not in Sola.


    Hurry up and try to get Sola out of the snow, and Ciel, back in Adandala, rushes into the snow.


    After a while, Sola was stuck in Ciel''s mouth, who looked all over her face.


    "Good ~"


    I heard the demon is resistant to the cold, but I''m horrified at Sora''s safe appearance.


    "While there''s snow, it''s forbidden to jump and compete."


    "Pu ~"


    "Nah."


    Two unhappy with my words.


    "I''m worried, please"


    "... Puppy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Good, you understood.


    Nevertheless, Sola is too buried in the snow.


    It thrills me every time.


    As I walked towards the village, I felt signs of people.


    "Sola, Ciel, get in the bag because people are coming this way"


    Hold Sola as she jumps into her chest and put her in the bag.


    When Ciel slimed, he lifted her up and put her in the bag because she approached her feet.


    "That''s kind of a big crowd."


    "Right."


    I get a little carried away by the number of people approaching this one.


    I think it''s going to be okay.


    When I saw the people approaching me, I saw Vice Commander Piss at the beginning.


    "Deputy Piss?


    When Mr. Druid spoke, he returned a happy smile.


    "Hello Druid, Ivy"


    "Hello"


    Stop and gently lower your head.


    I see the people behind Vice Commander Piss, but no one seems to know.


    Or so many young people.


    "Is something wrong?


    To Mr Druid''s question, Mr Vice-Commander Piss, laughing and shaking his neck beside him.


    "It''s okay. There''s nothing to worry about. They''re vigilante apprentices."


    Are there many young people because they are apprentices?


    "We''re going to start looking around, so we''re going to show you places that are dangerous, places where demons live, places that you should actually see and see."


    The deputy commander must be in trouble, too.


    "Good luck"


    "Thank you. As for the job, it''s easy because it''s just guidance, but it''s hard."


    "I wouldn''t do that if I told you."


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly at Vice Chairman Piss''s words.


    Certainly not a pain in the ass.


    The apprentices behind Vice Commander Piss are also laughing bitterly.


    "Haha, are the Druids going back to the village?


    "Yeah, I''m out of business for the day."


    "Really? Then we''ll go."


    "Go, be careful"


    When I broke up with Deputy Piss and went back to the village, the gatekeepers greeted me with a smile.


    As I returned my greetings and walked towards the vigilante filling, the stall was opening the store.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s a soup stall."


    "True. Looks like you opened the store because the snow settled down."


    The stores could not be opened due to the snow falling heavily every day and the stalls were not seen during the winter months.


    That''s what''s opening the store on Main Street.


    I''m kind of excited to feel the spring coming.


    Now that awesome soup too...... no, that''s not good.


    Yeah, I don''t have that one.


    "What''s up?


    "Remember the soup I drank before"


    "... ah"


    Did Mr. Druid also recall a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows?


    You and I drank hard, didn''t we?


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "No, I don''t want a drink."


    "That''s good"


    I laugh at Mr. Druid, who gives me a horrible look.


    Exactly. I can''t do that either.


    Head to the vigilante stall looking at the open stalls.


    Ask the member of the group who was nearby to take over from Mr. Tableau when he enters the filling room.


    After a while, Mr. Tableau came out and got my attention again.


    "Hello"


    "Sorry, you took the time to come"


    "It''s okay."


    Watch the members as they head to Captain Tableau''s office.


    I felt a tense vibe when I came forward, but it seems a little different today.


    "Spring is approaching, and they''re all horrified. Because this winter has been tough."


    Captain Tableau told me that he realized I cared.


    "Really? Everyone was wondering today because they had a fluffy atmosphere."


    It''s hard to say, but it feels like everyone''s floating somewhere.


    "There was a lot of snow, so it was difficult to get an emergency request in. That calms me down, so I''m a little relaxed."


    I see.


    Are you finally able to take your time?


    Looked really tough this winter, huh?


    "You came here today to ask me to confirm the number and cost of demon stones. Please check the paperwork to make sure it''s correct."


    When I enter Mr. Tableau''s office, he recommends the couch and gives me the paper.


    When I checked with Mr. Druid and the two of us, it said there the level of demon stone I provided and the number, and finally the total amount.


    "The number you offered was 953."


    Has Flem brought back so many demonic stones?


    Awesome.


    "What, you didn''t know?


    "I couldn''t figure it out on the way."


    Mr. Druid nodding at my words.


    "Was it? It''s kind of surprising."


    "Really?


    "Yeah, because you''re both solid"


    Face to face with Mr. Druid.


    Are you sure?


    "We''re out of here."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Sure, you two forget what''s important.


    With vegetables, not the influence of magic formations.

 318 309 Stories Spring Coat

    Since we were able to receive the price of the Demon Stone safely, we were to enter the journey schedule in earnest.


    The snow can still tingle at night, so the departure is supposed to be a little more springtime.


    "All right, let''s go see some clothes for spring and summer"


    Mr. Druid''s declaration when he finished breakfast and tried to discuss his plans for today.


    I stared at him a little blatantly because it was the kind of talk I''d already made up my mind about.


    "Uh, decision?


    "Of course."


    Really or naturally?


    Or when?


    Staring at Mr. Druid as he was, he laughed and stood up.


    "Ivy, will you just stand next to me for a second?


    "What, yeah"


    Stand next to Mr. Druid and look up to him.


    "Don''t you notice?


    Notice?


    Keep looking at Mr. Druid wondering.


    Is that it?


    "Maybe my back is growing?


    "That''s right. So I''m sure the pants I wore before aren''t long enough."


    Sure, I felt like I grew taller at the end of the summer as well.


    The length was already a little shorter at that time.


    That means it''s totally useless.


    "Was there any pain in your joints or anything this winter?


    Joint pain?


    I did wake up in the morning and feel something.


    "I used to fall over and bump over there, so I thought it was the pain"


    "Oh, Ivy didn''t go well with the snow, did she?"


    That''s right.


    Despite borrowing from Mr. Dora something to keep him from slipping even on the snow.


    For some reason, I fell well on a slightly deeper snow path.


    I guess the most common thing was that I had too many feet in the snow to roll forward.


    Because of this, it''s full of cuts and abrasions with stumps and a little stone that I couldn''t see in the snow.


    Thanks to the blue potion, the wound could have healed quickly, but where I hit it, it hurt.


    It''s too much of a falling thing, so in the woods, I made sure Mr. Druid only walked the path he melted for me.


    However, it was really hard not to do so in the village.


    I want to go somewhere with less snow next winter.


    "So let''s go buy some clothes. And the cost of the Demon Stone."


    I did provide more demonic stones than I could have imagined, so I earned what I never thought I would.


    So I can afford it, but I remember when I bought winter clothes.


    Can you make your own decisions this time?


    "Well, shall we go? What about Sola and the others? You want to come with me?


    Everyone who reacted to Mr. Druid''s going with him.


    Put everyone in the bag and head to ''Shall'', where Mr. Baruca is the manager.


    I''m surprised the store hasn''t changed in a long time.


    "There you are. Go ahead."


    Mr. Baruca will open the door to the store.


    "Long time no see. Were you okay this winter?


    "Yeah, I was able to get a high level of Demon Stone from my Alliance, so all my employees made it through the winter safely. Gilmouth and the captain are the doers now, aren''t they? There were some disturbing rumors a while ago, but I''m relieved."


    There''s a smile in Mr. Baruca''s story.


    Both Captain Tableau and Mr. Pliagilmuth worked hard, so I''m glad they say it''s safe.


    "I want clothes from spring to summer today. I''m going on a journey, so I''m gonna need some sturdy stuff."


    "Okay. By the way, Mr. Ivy, have you grown tall?


    Mr. Baruca looks at me and makes me look a little imaginary.


    I wonder what.


    Is something wrong?


    I bought today''s clothes at this store.


    "Perhaps you should be able to adjust the trousers you buy a little longer. At this rate, he''s still going to grow taller."


    "Is that an adjustment?


    "These trousers are worn bent over without cutting the hem. Even if you grow taller, you can still wear it if you extend the bent hem."


    I see, that could be good.


    It would be a waste if I bought it every time I grew taller.


    "I will. Mr. Druid was planning on buying it, too, wasn''t he?


    "Oh, I''m going to buy three pants and a coat."


    Then in the meantime, let''s find our own clothes.


    "Ivy, pick something solid so you can travel."


    "Yeah, okay"


    Looking at all the clothes makes me excited.


    But first, the pants you need.


    Pick 3 trousers looking at the colors and embroidery.


    I guess this is it.


    "Shouldn''t I have some more pants?


    From behind, Mr. Druid sees my trousers of choice.


    "Really?


    "I also need to think about when it rains and I can''t wash it. Because there will be many rainy days ahead of us in the spring."


    Given that, I''m sure it''s a little short.


    "How about this? The fabric is also pretty solid"


    Choose two of the six pants Mr. Druid brought me.


    5 pants in total.


    That''s enough.


    "Ivy, how about this coat before spring?


    What Mr. Druid has in his hand is a coat designed with embroidery that he likes at a glance.


    It''s just expensive.


    "It''s a waste, because it''s expensive"


    To my words, Mr. Druid gave me an unfortunate look.


    I should have gone to put the coat back in my hand, but soon came back with a different coat.


    "What''s this?


    What he brought was the same color as his earlier coat, a design with a slightly dampened embroidery.


    I''m curious, so I''ll make sure of the price.


    The price is subdued.


    I want it.


    But I can stand it without it.


    "Isn''t it a little expensive?


    "Really? It won''t be a problem."


    I do care about what concerns me, rather than wanting it.


    But I''m definitely going to regret choosing this time of year when I''m growing taller.


    I don''t know how long I can wear it, so I knew it was here.


    "If you buy one size above, you can wear it for a long time. This type can be slightly squeezed in the back, so it can fit your current shape. The length will be a little longer, but there are no design problems. Just fold the arm like your pants did earlier and you''ll be fine."


    Mr. Baruca brings me a little bigger than the size Mr. Druid has and adjusts it to suit me.


    "Heh, a little change of impression, but this is good. Don''t Ivy think so, too?


    It does change the design a bit, but it''s cute.


    I might want it after all.


    But.


    "Decisive."


    "Ah."


    I took it.


    "I let Mr. Druid choose again"


    Same goes for that coat, but the clothes Mr. Druid picked out for me in the winter.


    Those were all so cute colors and embroidery that I took them in my hand that I wanted them.


    However, I have put up with ''I wish I could wear it, I''m fine'', so I thought about it a lot and couldn''t buy it.


    Even though Mr. Druid told me to buy it, I was somehow sorry and couldn''t shake my neck vertically.


    Besides, I was kind of embarrassed and even complained about everything.


    "I guess it''s falling apart"


    It''s also a bit forceful, for me wanting it, but I can''t say I want it.


    I don''t feel uncomfortable if it''s food or items.


    "Ivy, I have to pick the clothes on top too"


    "Okay."


    All right, let''s pick the cute clothes we really want next.


    Ah, but.


    ... Can I choose?

 319 Outside Parents & Children

    - Tableau viewpoint -


    "Tired."


    Find Pria, who was walking down the main street, and speak up.


    "Oh, you''re tired"


    "Are you tired?


    "The young guys are going to run a little wild. What about you?"


    "Piss trained the apprentices"


    To my words, I look disgusting, Priya.


    Well, if Piss is serious about working out, he''ll be missing half of his apprenticeship.


    I know what makes you want to escape, but I want you to work a little harder.


    About that... No, is that a level of escape?


    Maybe I should tell you to keep it down a little bit.


    I have trouble with all the apprentices gone.


    "No, Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid have begun to prepare for the journey."


    "Oh, I paid for the Demon Stone."


    "No problem?


    I laugh at Priya''s questions.


    "Oh, it''s over without a problem. And those two, they didn''t know how many demon stones they offered."


    You''re surprised by my words, Priya, staring at me next door.


    It''s disgusting when he stares at you.


    "Disgusting, don''t look"


    "Oh, what is that? That''s not true. Is it true you didn''t grasp it?


    "Oh, we were both surprised when they came to the vigilante to give us the money today and show us the paperwork. I was wondering how much you were offering."


    Priya is stunned.


    That would be natural, too.


    Because I''m telling you to give me that level of demon stone and not know how many I gave you.


    I''m a little confused about those two reactions, too.


    If it were other than those two, I would definitely know how many.


    Maybe even the possibility of putting it on and saying it can''t be thrown away.


    In the first place, is there anyone offering such a high level of Demon Stone?


    Besides those two.


    "Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid, are you okay?


    Looking at the two of them makes you worry that someone will fool you.


    I thought about it, too, I know.


    "He wasn''t worried because I was the one he gave it to."


    "Wow, what the hell is that? Envy."


    "Hahaha, that would be good"


    Prior whose face is distorted with regret.


    He''s a fan of Mr. Ivy.


    You must seriously regret it.


    I mean, I''m a fan of Mr. Ivy too, so I almost screamed a lot of joy when I was told.


    I put up with the idea of exposing myself to ugliness.


    "Will you be gone? Don''t get lonely."


    Pria sighs.


    Don''t be.


    "There''s been a lot this winter."


    "Ah."


    When I think of autumn and winter, it''s just embarrassing.


    All sorts of problems are pushing at once, and I can''t keep up with my feelings.


    I regret my impudence, but I can''t stop because I have to move on.


    When Snow''s flower information came together, I thought this village was over.


    The cave is blocked and the Demon Stone can''t be taken, and we don''t have enough Demon Stone stock to get past the winter.


    If you think about it, you can''t move as much as you think about it.


    You thought it was stupid that this village was going to crumble because I was captain.


    The idea narrowed my horizons and I couldn''t see around.


    I even hit Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid eight times.


    Yet he offered me demon stones.


    "Strange people."


    "Ah?"


    "I think my impression sucked. Staring or hitting eight."


    "You know, I''m kind of like you."


    I have a headache remembering the behavior I''ve done to Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid.


    I don''t have that one.


    "Yet he offered me demon stones. When I saw that high level demon stone, it was fear at first. I was wondering what it would require."


    "When I heard the story, I thought there was definitely something behind it."


    I was really worried wasted.


    If you look at the two of them properly, you''re going to know how ridiculous that anxiety is.


    Still, in my position, I have to think about a lot of things, so maybe I can''t help it.


    "Thank you for meeting those two."


    "Oh, if we hadn''t met, we''d be crushed."


    Nodding at Priya''s words.


    To both of you, thank you very much.


    "Hey, why don''t you go get a drink in a while?


    "Good."


    At Priya''s suggestion, I''m going for a drink in a while.


    Winter is not over yet, but snow no longer falls in large quantities.


    As long as I''m happy because that''s all I get is a lot less work.


    "The usual store, okay?


    A drinker competing for one or two in the village.


    It''s delicious and cheap, but it''s reputable.


    The store is facing the boulevard, so we''ll be there soon.


    "There you are."


    When I enter the store, I hear voices.


    Looking around, it seems to be thriving, lots of people.


    "What! Is that Mr. Druid?


    Turn your gaze to Priya''s voice.


    Indeed, Mr. Druid is drinking alone.


    I''ll check around, but Mr. Ivy doesn''t seem to be here.


    "You don''t have a problem going and saying hello, do you?


    Priya really bothered me.


    If you''re here because you do want to drink alone, we''re annoying.


    Stopping at the entrance and exit of the store, Mr. Druid and I meet eye to eye.


    Then I laugh and give you my hand, Mr. Druid.


    Plus, when I try to give you my hand in a hoax, Prior approaches Mr. Druid with great momentum.


    He looked a little surprised by that, but he''s smiling and responding to Pria.


    Besides, I recommend the next seat.


    Today, I think I can have a good drink.


    "Sorry to interrupt"


    The opposite seat was vacant from Priya, so I''ll let you sit down.


    It''s us left and right across Mr. Druid.


    "Fine, I miss you when you''re alone. It''s fun to drink because I know you''re both in the mood"


    I don''t know if Mr. Druid is serious, but I''m glad.


    "Um, Mr. Ivy is today."


    "Sorry, I think I''m already asleep at the inn today. I was tired."


    "Is something wrong?


    Mr. Druid shakes his neck to the side of my worried face.


    There was nothing, and you''re tired?


    "When I went to pick out my spring clothes, I looked tired."


    Pick your clothes?


    "Mr. Ivy''s a good woman, too."


    We both feel uncomfortable with Mr. Druid, who laughed bitterly at Priya''s words.


    Is it any different?


    Women''s clothing choices are time-consuming.


    "It''s a little different from what the two of us are thinking. Ivy''s not used to anything but the bare minimum she needs."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s words.


    I don''t know what that means.


    Ivy''s been putting up with a lot of things to live by.


    There is grief in Mr. Druid''s expression.


    "Is it to live?


    Priya has a slightly harsh look on her face.


    "Oh, to live. He''s been fighting to live ever since he was younger."


    Have you fought to live since you were younger?


    Are you an orphan?


    But then churches and guilds would lend a hand.


    "Um, she is"


    Priya hangs up the words.


    I guess you don''t know how far it''s good to step in.


    "I can''t tell you the details because I don''t have Ivy''s permission, but I can''t tell you I want what I want because I''ve lived like that."


    "You have money, don''t you?"


    There''s got to be plenty of room for the Demon Stone, too.


    Besides, there will be money that crushed criminal organizations and got them.


    "I guess it''s not about the money, it''s about the feelings"


    "Really?"


    When I look at Prior, I think about it with a crease between my brows.


    "Phew."


    Surprised Mr. Druid laughed unexpectedly.


    There must have been no laughing element right now.


    "That Ivy chose to buy her own spring clothes today. Cute garment with solid embroidery, never chosen before. Well, I picked one. I hope this doesn''t make you feel like you need to be a little too patient. It is difficult because it is unconscious. I want you to be sweeter."


    I hear you and Mr. Druid aren''t connected to blood, but you sound like a real parent and child.


    I''ve also heard Mr. Ivy say he''s a proud father.


    These two have a really good relationship.

 320 310 words. Glad you noticed.

    "Good Morning"


    "Hmm? Oh, you''ve come a long way"


    When I showed my face to Mr. Rose''s shop, Mr. Rose and Mr. Delose greeted me with a smile.


    We''re ready to travel, and we''re set to leave in five days, so we''re going around to say hello to the people we took care of.


    "You''re going to miss me. When are you leaving?


    Five days from now.


    "You won''t be long."


    Don''t get lonely when Mr. Rose snuggles at you.


    Thank you so much for your help with the magic items.


    "Yes, this. An item shop I know in and around Wang Du."


    Receive two sheets of paper from Mr. Rose.


    It contains the name of the village or town, as well as the name of the store and the name of the store owner.


    "If you want something, you should go there. Everybody I know. If you''re wrong, don''t worry, I won''t sell you anything you waste."


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Druid bows his head, so he lowers it in a hurry.


    You''ve met some really good people.


    "With that said, you asked Priya to interact with you in ''fuzz''?


    "That''s Ivy."


    Since I decided to go on a journey, I was asked to hold my hand when I went to thank you for the announcement.


    The momentum was pulling me back a bit, but for now, I got it because I have no problem.


    ... I''m afraid of momentum, and I think I just snorted.


    In the meantime, I''m glad you calmed down.


    "He moaned that Tableau had been crossed first."


    "Uh, I''ll also include a report to Chief Tableau in Mr. Pliagilmuth''s fax, so it''s okay."


    Perhaps the fax to Mr Priagilmas will also include a report to Mr Rose and the others.


    "Oh, can I also fax the report to Mr. Rose and others to Mr. Pliagilmuth?


    I would if I had to.


    "Will you give it to us, too? Glad to hear it. Priya won''t like it, but it''s no problem."


    You don''t like it?


    I didn''t look particularly bad when we talked about this.


    "I think it''s okay. When I asked, I got permission quickly."


    To my words, Mr. Rose and Mr. Delose smile bitterly.


    Is that it?


    Did I say something strange?


    I look at Mr. Druid, but he smiled gently.


    Don''t worry about Mr. Druid''s smile whenever you see it.


    "Ivy doesn''t care, so it''s okay."


    "Yeah."


    Nevertheless, don''t get more interactions by fax.


    I''m happy to have more friends.


    I''m a little concerned that we''re all older, but I don''t know anyone the same age, so I can''t help it.


    At the inn, I was able to interact a little bit with the kids my age, but I felt very uncomfortable.


    When I talked to Mr. Druid, he told me it would be my influence before.


    Thank you. I think I''m older than I am, but I think I''m an adult.


    Then I have no choice.


    Because I had memories of my previous life, and now I can be here.


    She is also my precious family.


    "Time to go"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you going somewhere now?


    Frem playing on Mr. Rose''s lap, she puts it on her desk.


    Frem seems to have remembered Mr. Rose as a good person to give him a good demon stone, so when he comes to the store, he goes to visit Mr. Rose.


    "Thank you, did Flem say goodbye well too?


    "Teriyu ~"


    On my knees, it seems satisfying to let me pull.


    I gently stroke my head before putting it in my bag.


    "It''s a clothing store called ''Char''. I bought a coat from spring to summer, so I had it resized."


    "Oh, that''s a lot of good stuff over there. Ivy''s cute, so don''t be stylish."


    "Eh. Yes."


    The coat Mr. Druid chose for me.


    She was so cute, I''m a little excited now.


    "Looks like you made a good purchase."


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you notice? Ivy, you have a great smile right now."


    Was it that much on your face?


    Hold your cheeks with both hands.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he laughs with great pleasure.


    "Glad you like it"


    On Mr. Druid''s smile, a grin comes to mind.


    I knew his smile would reassure my heart.


    "Thanks for choosing. I''ll pick up Ciel and Sola."


    Looking over Mr. Rose''s shop, I found two in the corner of the store.


    I approach softly wondering what I''m doing.


    Peekin ''in from behind, two staring at little bugs.


    I was just watching, is it fun?


    The day Mr. Druid chose my spring coat, I chose one spring.


    Even if I ever had something I wanted, I just had to put up with it.


    Family, Warm Home, Gentle Hands, Warm Space, Engagement with People, Safe Meals, New Clothing, New Shoes, Safety.


    No matter how much I wanted it, I didn''t get it.


    It has always been painful.


    When it happened, I noticed.


    He said he ran out of things he wanted.


    It''s not really gone, I gave up to protect my painful heart.


    If you don''t want it, your heart won''t break.


    It''s not painful.


    I engraved it into my heart that I wasn''t patient, it was something I didn''t want.


    It must have been necessary then.


    So I have no regrets.


    "In the first place, I''ve noticed lately."


    No one seemed to hear the words I whispered.


    It''s just that Sora, who tried to put it in her bag, is staring up at me.


    Laugh at it, stroke your head.


    "It''s okay."


    It was this winter that I realized that the things I gave up were close to me.


    When I felt tender, Mr. Druid''s hand held me up over and over in the snowpath.


    I accidentally recognized it as a ''gentle hand I''ve always wanted'' even though it was there all along.


    ''I''ve always wanted one,'' I understood the moment the word came to my mind.


    He said he didn''t think he needed it, he gave it up.


    But the hand I wanted was holding my hand and peeking at me worryingly.


    When you grip your hand, you grip it back.


    I finally realized I was getting what I gave up.


    Family, warm houses are inns, but gentle hands, warm spaces, engaging with people, safe meals, new clothes, new shoes, safety.


    Things Mr. Druid wanted from me.


    No, it''s not just Mr. Druid.


    The people I''ve met have also filled me with things I wanted.


    "It''s too late to notice, isn''t it, me"


    I''m sure Mr. Druid has noticed a distortion in his mind made of what he has endured.


    Mr. Druid, who would otherwise prioritize my feelings, can''t possibly choose my clothes without asking for my opinion.


    Perhaps he did something unconsciously in Mr. Baruca''s garment store.


    Maybe because we''ve lived together. Maybe I''ve noticed it since before.


    "I didn''t think you''d look so happy."


    The day I chose my spring coat.


    I tried to pick cute clothes.


    When I held one piece of clothing in my hand, I felt uncomfortable for some reason even though I thought it was cute until then.


    That''s why I understood that the clothes in my hand were ''things I didn''t need''.


    When I tried to put it back on the shelf,


    "Lovely, I''d love to see Ivy wear it"


    Mr. Druid gave his coat to the store guy and he was coming back beside me.


    A little surprised.


    Looking at Mr. Druid flashly, he looks at me with a strange look and tilts his neck.


    "What''s up?


    "No, because I came back fast"


    "No, 10 minutes since then... nothing. That dress is cuter than that. Don''t think it suits Ivy."


    I laugh happily when I say that, and I look at Mr. Druid, and I see the clothes in my hand again.


    Lovely color and embroidery indeed.


    "Why don''t you just match it in front of the mirror for a second?


    That said, he pulled his hand and made me stand in front of a mirror in the store.


    And when you take the clothes out of my hand, they go with my body.


    "Yeah. Ivy''s been acting a lot like a sister lately, so don''t look good"


    I looked a little confused in the mirror.


    "Look, Ivy, laugh and laugh. You look good in those clothes."


    That''s what I said, gentle hands stroking my head.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, it was turning into a happy grin.


    "Does it look good on you?


    "Absolutely. I promise."


    I''ve been vouched for, and she''s cute.


    I wanted the clothes so badly that I decided to buy them.


    Passing the clothes to Mr. Baruca, he was shaken and his head stroked hard.


    Turning around to protest, there was what could be described as the best smile ever.


    I was a little embarrassed by that much smile, but I laughed, too.


    "That was the first time you bought clothes just because you wanted them"


    I always bought it for various reasons.


    I bought clothes in the first place because of winter clothes.


    It''s still a little early to wear those clothes.


    I hope Mr. Druid sees you in those clothes soon.

 321 311 Stories Traveling

    "Thank you for your help"


    "Welcome back and be sure to come back to this village for sure"


    I am begged to hold both hands with both hands of Mr. Pliagilmuth.


    I can''t help but feel a little lumpy.


    Or something like this all the time these days.


    "Uh, yes"


    Are you feeling a little more calm the next time we see each other?


    You''re calm, I''m sure.


    "''Fluffy'' is always okay"


    What am I supposed to do, no matter what they tell me at any time with those expected eyes?


    When I looked around, I saw Mr. Rose and I had eyes.


    And when I sigh loudly, he comes over here.


    "Come on, calm down, you idiot"


    Mr. Rose, who came beside me, grabs Mr. Pliagilmuth''s hand gently and takes it away from mine.


    Thanks.


    I don''t know, Mr. Rose looks cool.


    "Oh, I was saying my last greeting."


    "Greeting is basically about not making people uncomfortable."


    Yeah, Mr. Rose is cool.


    "I did it sara. I hardly said it because Tableau told me it was heavy when I said what I thought."


    Fans are scary.


    Oh, Mr. Rose has suspicious eyes.


    Or what the hell did Captain Tableau hear, should I apologize?


    With that said, he said ''I''m sorry Pria'' the moment we met today.


    Was this about this?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Mr. Druid stood next to me to see if I had finished greeting someone who had come to drop me off.


    And then I laughed bitterly when I saw Mr. Pliagilmuth and gently stroked my head pounding.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah. Thanks for your help, guys"


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and return the plate you were borrowing.


    Nevertheless, I see someone who has gathered me.


    To Mr. Gilmouth of the Adventurer Guild, to the head of the vigilante, to the deputy head of the regiment.


    Famous couple in the item store.


    And for some reason, there''s even a captain who wraps up Mr. Gatekeeper.


    Honestly, it''s very noticeable.


    To avoid this, I should have taken a few days to go around saying hello, but it seemed futile.


    That''s hilarious.


    "Go away. I''ll see you."


    A team of women who responded to me when I came to Hatau Village smiled and sent me off.


    And laugh with Mr. Druid.


    "I''m going. I''ll be back."


    "I''m coming."


    Wave and follow the village of Hatau.


    There were a lot of cases for the people in Hatau village, but there were no cases that I would be involved in.


    No, because I almost got caught up in the former Gilmouth of a commercial guild, should I say there was?


    Well, there wasn''t that much damage, so don''t you care?


    "Hathau Village was a fun place."


    "Sure."


    "Is it time to let everyone out?


    I''ve been in the back of the woods a long time.


    There''s no sign of people, so it won''t be a problem getting the Solas out of their bags.


    While exploring the signs around you, check with your eyes, and then open the bag.


    It''s good to know that someone can erase the signs, like Mr. Rose.


    I haven''t been able to take action, but it''s better than not knowing.


    "We''re heading to Hattata Village today. Oh, but the villages of Hattata and the next Hattada will be moving soon. The target is Hathahi Village."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    You have all the distinctive ringing sounds, right?


    Ciel''s nymph sounds most decent.


    No, not as a slime?


    Slowly take your feet off the village road to the back of the woods.


    Nature and the lead are Ciel.


    "Yes, I have a few questions,"


    "What''s up?


    "Is Mr. Serpent that huge one?


    Can I call that size one?


    Should I say one head?


    But no matter how big it is, it was originally a snake.


    Can I still have one?


    "Bad. What do you mean?


    "You had plenty of kids, didn''t you?


    From the giant Mr. Sarpent, the appearance of children that I can''t imagine at all.


    I still can''t believe it would be Mr. Sarpent if I looked at the black sphere.


    "Ah."


    "I don''t think all those kids can grow up, but I think it''s odd that only one of them"


    The world of demons is pretty tough to think about Adandala.


    So those black spheres are probably also in a position to be hunted.


    But I can''t believe it''s all going to be hunted.


    "Sure, is it weird that one? By the way, Ivy, where are you headed?


    "First destination, Hattata Village, right? Ciel?"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Because."


    "Right."


    A few hours out of the village.


    Looks like he came into the back of the woods.


    I am in a place where the trees are growing and depressed.


    There are signs of demons in the distance, but I''m guessing it''s because I''m feeling signs of Ciel. There''s no way he''s coming this way.


    "Is that it?"


    For a break, I noticed signs that I was headed this way when I was sitting in a fallen tree drinking water.


    "What''s up?


    "Looks like something''s coming this way."


    "It''s a demon because it''s behind the woods, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure the signs are demons. Ciel, there''s a demon coming this way, right?


    "Nya-yay."


    Of course Ciel knows because I realize it, right?


    But he doesn''t look panicked.


    "Is it okay to leave those signs alone?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puppy, puppy, puppy"


    Ciel''s okay and horrified, but Sora suddenly rang out loud and jumped Piong Piong.


    "Sola? What''s going on?


    Mr. Druid is also a little surprised.


    Sora is kind of excited...... oh, she seems happy.


    Could it have something to do with the signs of coming closer to us?


    It''s a demon because it''s behind the woods, isn''t it?


    Sola is happy that Ciel decides she''s okay......?


    "Maybe, Mr. Sarpent?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Serpent."


    I see.


    Nevertheless, it''s good to see you here.


    I wanted to thank you and I was looking, but I couldn''t find it.


    If you''ve been in the back of a forest like this, you can''t find it by looking around the village alone.


    "Good for you, guys."


    Flem and Sol, who were traveling on top of Ciel as well as Sola, are a little twitchy on Ciel.


    Still, you''re moving fast.


    The approaching speed is so fast that Ciel can''t beat it.


    Wonder how that giant can move that fast.


    "Is that it?"


    "What''s up?


    "No, it looks like Mr. Sarpent has something else."


    It''s a depressed forest, so I still can''t see it, but I can see slightly that the trees are still shaking from afar.


    I was exploring the signs of approaching and noticed. There are three signs that appear to be Mr. Sarpent.


    "He?"


    "Yeah. In addition to Mr. Sarpent''s signs, it looks like there are two similar signs"


    They resemble each other so well that you don''t notice if you don''t come near them.


    It''s a rush.


    When the trees wobbled nearby, Mr. Sarpent''s face could be confirmed from among the trees.


    "That was the answer."


    Mr Druid laughs and says.


    I did get the answer I asked Mr Druid earlier.


    Mr. Sarpent doesn''t seem to be one.


    "Long time no see."


    "Are you bringing a family today?


    To the words of me and Mr. Druid, he progresses towards me when he nods happily.


    I get a little fit with it, but when I stop a few more centimeters away, I happily snort my nose tip into my stomach.


    The other Sarpents who came along to see how it went look strange.


    "Nice to meet you. I say Ivy. Nice to meet you."


    When I greeted the two, I stared.


    Laugh and wave at it.


    He was just staring at me for a while, but he came softly closer and smelled me looking at him.


    Do you smell snakes?


    Is it because it''s a demon?


    "He''s such a big body, he''s too cute to smell frightened"


    "You can''t get used to Ivy''s senses forever. I mean, how about we take that far in person for the first time?


    Mr. Druid says something, but you''re too small to hear it.


    When I look at Chirali and him, he has a slightly frightened look.


    Is there something wrong with you?

 322 312 words, Mr. Sarpents.

    "Long time no see."


    Riddle. Riddle.


    "How have you been?


    Riddle. Riddle.


    "I was looking for you because I wanted to thank you, so good to see you. These kids, they''re family?


    Riddle. Riddle.


    "Oh, my God, it''s my family."


    "Uh, Ivy. Why are we having a normal conversation?


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck at the conversation between me and Mr. Sarpent.


    ''Cause that''s what you just told me.


    Was something wrong?


    "That''s what you told me? When were you responding?


    "... Mr. Sarpent, you were responding, weren''t you?


    Riddle. Riddle.


    "Here."


    "... could that nostalgic behavior?


    "Yes."


    What, why do you have such a complicated look?


    Could it not have been a reply just because I miss it?


    "Could it just be I miss you?


    I''ll give you a soothing face, Mr. Sarpent.


    "You were replying to me, weren''t you?


    Riddle. Riddle.


    To Mr Sarpen''s attitude, I see ''See'' and Mr Druid.


    "Right. Yeah, it''s Ivy."


    Somehow he snorted with a bitter smile.


    I''m not being ridiculed, but you don''t look convinced.


    Looking at Mr. Druid with his neck tilted, two different than Mr. Sarpent peeked into my face.


    When I look at the two, I notice a gaze like I''m expecting something.


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I stroke the two noses alternately between my eyes with ''I''m sorry''.


    Then the two eyes narrowed and turned into a happy look.


    Apparently, he wanted to be stroked.


    Lovely.


    "Hey, Flem."


    "Teriyu?


    "I''m a little worried about Ivy ahead of me, which is surrounded by three giant snakes but not moving at all, is it okay?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Turning his gaze to Flem''s voice, Mr. Druid is talking about something with Flem in his arms and gaze.


    "Mr. Druid, was there anything in Flem?


    "Hmm? No, it''s okay"


    I have some doubts about the powerless reply and try to get close but I am surrounded by three Mr. Sarpents around me.


    "Sorry, let me through for a second"


    Mr. Sarpent, who paves the way for my words a little.


    You''re good kids.


    Gently stroke the three heads in turn, by Mr. Druid''s side.


    Look at the frem being held up, but no particular difference.


    Looking at Flem, Mr. Druid stroked his head.


    "Is it time to move?


    "Well, we need to find a bunk."


    "Ah."


    I wash the cups and the like I used at the break and put them in my bag.


    I greet the Sarpents as they are ready.


    "Thanks for everything. Because we''re going to the next village. I''ll see you when I come back."


    When I try to thank you and walk out, my clothes are pulled off quickly and my body floats as it is.


    "What, Mr. Sarpent?


    I move my gaze and try to look behind me, but I can''t see if I''m caught behind my clothes.


    I think you''re in a little trouble, and I can keep moving through the air and put you on top of Mr. Sarpent.


    This has happened before.


    When I look at Mr. Sarpent, I stare at Mr. Druid.


    "You mean get in?


    Mr. Sarpent nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    His gaze pointed this way, so I left him laughing bitterly.


    "You have no choice. By the way, we''re going to Hattata Village, okay?


    Three people nod at the same time, so they don''t seem to worry about where they''re going.


    Good.


    When Mr. Druid rides, Mr. Sarpent moves slowly.


    "Please. Mr. Sarpent."


    I''ve been pushing through the woods for a while, but I don''t care what you think, I''m heading to the back of the woods.


    Can we go to Hattata Village?


    But you said it was okay.


    Well, you just have to believe it.


    "Are you okay, this"


    "You''ll be fine. Probably?"


    You''ve become doubtful.


    Still, that''s fast.


    Don''t let them shake you down...... that?


    "Mr. Druid. You''re traveling so fast, it''s weird that you''re normally sitting there, right?


    I just noticed.


    I don''t feel the wind blowing my body away even though the forests around me are moving at great speeds.


    "I think it''s magic."


    Magic?


    "You mean Mr. Sarpent is magically keeping the wind out of me?


    "Probably. Ivy and I didn''t do anything."


    If Mr. Druid isn''t using magic, it''s Mr. Serpent.


    I can''t use it because I don''t have much magic.


    "Is Mr. Sarpent protecting you?


    Speak a little louder and speak to Mr. Sarpent, who is facing forward.


    I seem to have heard my voice firmly and my face turns back.


    I''m scared because the speed of travel hasn''t changed.


    I should have asked you later.


    "Mr. Sarpent, the answer is good later, so look forward. Exactly too scared to be turned back at this speed"


    The eyes looking at me get thinner, and it''s like a laughing atmosphere, Mr. Sarpent.


    Don''t feel like they''re playing a little.


    Horrified at Mr. Sarpent for looking forward, he looks forward.


    Looks like we''ve been in the back of the woods for a long time, somewhere completely unknown.


    See Ciel running next door.


    Are you happy to run as much as you want, it sounds like fun?


    However, the three above Ciel are desperate not to be flown by the wind.


    Would it be safer to move him over Mr. Sarpent?


    When I got a little lost and tried to speak to Mr. Sarpent, an amazing thing got into my sight.


    "Wow, Mr. Druid, wow. There''s plenty of Mr. Sarpent! Looks like they come in all sizes!


    "Boy, that would suck. Hey, Serpent, are you gonna go over there?


    At the end of my gaze and that of Mr. Druid, a large number of Sarpents, large and small.


    Looks like some of the kids in the black sphere.


    It''s creepy, depending on how it looks, because it''s solidified in one place.


    "Whatever, funny"


    I get a little excited about what a strange sight it is because it moves to intertwine.


    "Ivy. Please, I want you to look at that one for a little while and be scared"


    Horror?


    Again, look at the massive number of Sarpents.


    Really come in many different sizes.


    "When will it evolve from a black sphere to a snake? I''d like to take a look."


    "Is that it? Where did the story of fear go? Or is that where you''re concerned?


    Mr. Druid riding behind me is falling apart for some reason.


    Uh... oh, it was whether I felt fear or not.


    "You''re not afraid. Because Mr. Sarpent brought me here in the first place. Because both Ciel and Sola decided it was safe."


    "Sure, you''re right."


    Mr. Druid strokes Pong and my head.


    I''m not supposed to be tired because I''m on Mr. Sarpent, but some tired voice.


    Could it be because I believe in the Sarpents too much?


    Hmm, but trust me, I think it''s okay, so let''s believe in ourselves.


    "Still, that''s a roll"


    Various Sarpents, large and small, are staring at this one.


    I don''t find it particularly scary, but it''s kind of creepy.

 323 313 Stories Purple Demon Stone

    "I''m afraid to think about where this place is"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s whining.


    Where am I?


    "This is the cave where the Sarpents live. A very large, large cave."


    "No, because I know that. It''s okay."


    Looks like Mr. Druid hasn''t grasped his distance from the demon yet.


    The demons who decided that Sora and Ciel were okay don''t have to be scared.


    Make a good stretch of your back and bring it to Mr. Sarpent behind you.


    The size of Mr. Sarpent behind you is just right to bring it because it''s not too big.


    "Hungry"


    "Did you eat a little too much?


    "Yeah, you stuck with it because it was delicious"


    After rendezvous with many Sarpents, he gave way to the demons that the Sarpents had come hunting for.


    A long demon if a leg I''ve never seen does it.


    I checked with Mr. Druid because I had never even seen it in the book, but he didn''t know either.


    In the meantime, we made sure there was no problem and it was delicious.


    Nevertheless, I am surprised that we are going to stop at Mr. Sarpent''s residence on the way to Hattata Village.


    Turning his gaze forward, Mr. Sarpent, who brought us here, is satisfactorily lenient.


    Slightly shifting that gaze up from Mr. Sarpent, I saw the cave wall behind me.


    I''ve never seen more demonic stones buried in the earth than people''s heads.


    Pretty transparent, beautiful purple demon stone.


    From the seated position, I could see about three.


    Other than that, I can see a lot of demonic stones buried in the soil.


    I wonder how many demonic stones there are.


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s amazing how many times I''ve seen it."


    Look at the end of my gaze, Mr. Druid nods too.


    Purple did have the power to break the curse, didn''t it?


    With all this demon stone, you''re going to break any curse.


    "When things like this come out in the world, it''s a big deal."


    "Because it''s so big. And that transparency."


    You''d be quite surprised.


    "That''s not all."


    "Hmm?"


    "The purple demon stone can break the curse, but it can also be used to curse the other way around."


    Oh, really?


    I mean, if you have this huge, transparent demon stone, you can curse it all you want?


    "It''s horrible"


    "I''m glad the Sarpents here are protecting the Demon Stone."


    "You really are."


    As we look at the Demon Stone, Mr. Sarpent, who was lenient, stretches his neck to me softly.


    And I dropped a potty and something at my feet.


    Seeing, clear, purple demon stones.


    Besides, it''s the size of a fist.


    "Uh, what is it? This."


    I have a terrible feeling about it.


    I want it to be a mistake.


    When I look softly at Mr. Sarpent in front of me, he moves the rolling demon stone towards me with his nose tip.


    This behavior, it''s with Ciel.


    It''s a sign of intent to say ''give''.


    Moreover, Mr. Sarpent in front of me sees it with a tremendously anticipated gaze.


    Maybe they misunderstood me because I was looking at the Demon Stone for two.


    "You know, I didn''t want anything and I wasn''t watching. I was just looking at it because it''s unusual."


    Even as we speak, bring the Demon Stone closer to me with your nose tip.


    When I saw Mr. Druid sitting next to me, he nodded like he was giving up.


    "Thanks"


    When I take it in my hand, I can tell the size well.


    Biggest ever.


    Still, you''re beautiful.


    If you look inside the demonic stone, only the central part is slightly different in color.


    White?


    No, is it silver?


    "Serpent, thank you. Because I don''t use it for curses or anything."


    A curse.


    Scary words just to hear.


    Open a magic bag that contains expensive things such as demon stones, which you keep on the side.


    Remove the magic box from it and open the lid.


    "You''re hoarding."


    Mr. Druid looks inside the magic box.


    Sure, there''s a pile of demon stones.


    Red Demon Stone and Blue Demon Stone.


    The sizes are mostly the same but the transparency is slightly different.


    There, close the lid with the demon stone you just got.


    And it goes to a magic bag.


    "Oh, you''ve never looked into this colored demon stone, have you?


    "Oh, let Sol try to get the magic out of you."


    "Yeah. Soloo!


    In my words, Sol, who was playing with the black spheres, comes here.


    "I''m sorry, I was playing. Wait a minute."


    I ended up in a magic box before I tried.


    When I rush to remove it from my magic bag, the shadow softly shines in front of me.


    Turning his face up, Mr. Sarpent was there with a demon stone.


    And the magic stone that was laid before me shall be laid.


    The smaller demon stone than earlier.


    The color is purple and the transparency is a little calm.


    "Can I borrow it?


    Mr. Sarpent nodding at my words.


    Say thank you and let the demon stone out in front of the sol in your hand.


    Sol stared at the demon stone thing and after a while it shook with a pull.


    "Can''t you?


    "Yeah. I don''t think so."


    Provides magic to magic items, so there is definitely magic in demonic stones.


    I have tried several times to see if Sol can take out that magic.


    The result so far has been disastrous.


    Couldn''t take any magic out of the demon stone.


    "Sol, thank you. I''m sorry, I was playing."


    "Pefu."


    Sol returns to the black spheres in good health.


    I sigh a little as I look behind it.


    "There''s magic in front of you."


    Regrettably.


    "I''ve been thinking a lot."


    Mr. Druid stares at the demonic stone I have.


    "Yeah."


    "I thought the magic gathered in the Stone was one attribute, so I couldn''t take it out."


    One attribute?


    The purple demon stone in front of you is a demon stone that breaks or hangs the curse.


    I can''t use anything else.


    "What I felt when I touched Sol''s magic was some kind of mixed magic."


    Mixed magic?


    "I mean, did you feel the power of a red demon stone or a blue demon stone?


    "That''s right. I felt like it was all mixed up."


    I see.


    That is¡­¡­,


    "With one Demon Stone, you just need to find a Demon Stone that can strengthen the magic of fire and strengthen the water magic and curse it."


    "Probably. But I don''t think there''s a demon stone like that."


    "No?


    "If we had such a versatile demon stone, we would be talking about it, and it should be left in the literature"


    You''re absolutely right.


    "The literature on Demon Stones I''ve read about didn''t mention Demon Stones that play multiple roles."


    "But maybe it''s protected and not found, like the giant purple demon stone over there"


    "Even so, how do we find it?"


    That''s right.


    Even if it''s somewhere in this world, it''s going to be hard to find.


    And I don''t even know if there really is.


    "Again, you can''t take it out of the stone."


    "Well, every time you find a rare demon stone, you just have to look it up. Besides, I''m not sure what I said is right. Because there may be other conditions." "


    "Yeah."


    The problem with Sol''s meal is still far from solved.


    See the demon stone in your hand.


    There was no magic item that could take magic out of the Demon Stone.


    You have magic in front of you.


    I''m so sorry.

 324 314 words, errands in Hattata Village?

    "Sola, Ciel, be careful not to fall!


    Big trip in Mr. Sarpent through the woods.


    When I woke up in the morning for breakfast and tried to get to Hatata village, Mr. Sarpent put me on my back again.


    Mr. Druid was also riding over Mr. Sarpent, unlike me.


    "Awesome roll"


    Mr. Sarpent''s large queue lined up in almost two or three columns.


    I thought you were just going to go with the two Sarpents who put me on, the Sarpents who followed them in the lead.


    Mr. Sarpent''s path continues all the way when you look behind him.


    By the way, there were quite a few snakes of normal size, but the kids and the black spheres left a message.


    "It''s kind of cool, isn''t it?"


    "Sure."


    Mr. Druid is also turning around and looking at the large queue.


    Sometimes I see Sola and Ciel jumping through it with a piompion.


    The two seem to be jumping and playing on Mr. Sarpent''s back.


    I''m thrilled that one day I might fall, but I didn''t stop when I stopped.


    Sounds like a lot of fun.


    "That''s bad for the heart."


    "I just have to believe it''s okay. If anything happens to the Serpents, they''re gonna help us."


    Sure, all the Sarpents here are sweet.


    He helps me by putting my body down when I''m about to.


    When Frem started sleeping, he gently brought it to me.


    "How can you be so sweet?


    "The information in the book says, ''Although many of the larger snakes that have become the size of serpents are ferocious''"


    Really?


    Violent?


    A gentle peek at Mr. Sarpent, who is giving me a ride.


    You noticed my gaze, look at this one. Show me your tongue through your mouth.


    "Didn''t you just judge that by its appearance?


    Indeed, Mr. Sarpent of this size, when he opens his mouth, is compelling.


    From that compelling mouth, seeing a bright red tongue move in place may scare you, depending on your appearance.


    From what I can tell, my tongue moves a little and it''s cute.


    I got Mr. Druid''s attention yesterday.


    Hi. I hear my cute range is too wide.


    Normal people scare things, too, and I say I''m cute.


    I felt a little out of touch with the others, but they''re pretty different.


    When there are others, they told me I should be careful with the words.


    I can''t be careful because I don''t know how far off I am...


    "It''s warm."


    There is also a spring breeze in the woods today.


    Traveling at Mr. Sarpent''s fast speed, I hardly feel the cold.


    "Oh, it''s spring"


    In the woods, where spring flowers bloom together, it will be quite busy from now on.


    And when fruit is everywhere for summer, sweet fruit is a fun season to take all you can.


    "It''s an easy journey to Hattata Village."


    "Oh, it''s out of plans. Besides, I think I can get back to leaving later than planned."


    There was no snow, but it didn''t get quite warm and we were late for departure from the village of Hatau, so I''m glad to have Mr Sarpent escort us to the village of Hatata.


    I checked yesterday, and by the end of the day, they''ll be in the village of Hattata.


    Even if we moved in a bit of a hurry, it was considerably shorter because we had scheduled 9 to 10 days.


    Or how fast I thought it was. I checked the map, and they needed a big detour from Hatau village to Hatata village.


    For there is a forest of the Sarpents where we are now.


    We''re pushing straight through there, so we can get to Hattata Village very quickly.


    "With that said, Mr. Druid,"


    "What?


    "Do I need to go to Hatata Village?


    "What?"


    We were targeting the village of Hatata first, so we are on our way as a matter of course.


    But when I remembered my errand to go to Hatata village, I questioned it.


    "Going to Hatata Village is for Sol''s meal, right?


    If there is an illegal dump in the woods, Sol''s meal can be secured, but if it was not, it would need to be replenished in the village of Hatata.


    Because it usually takes as little as 9 days.


    The day after that leaves the village of Hatau we reach the village of Hatata.


    Sol''s meal is still in the bag.


    "If you say so, you''ll stop by Hatata Village for a sol meal."


    "Yeah."


    They do have five days to get to the next village of Hattada from Hattata.


    It is strange that there are two villages so close by.


    So I don''t go to Hatata village, and I feel like I can go to Hatada village.


    "Sounds like you assumed you needed to go"


    Mr. Druid gave a slightly pitiful look.


    Mr. Sarpent, on whom I''m riding, lifted his neck and turned to the back where we are.


    I want you to look forward because this is where the forest trees are flourishing.


    "What am I going to do?


    "If you have no other business, do you want to go to Hattada Village?


    You can get to Hathahi Village faster, right?


    If we get there soon, there ''ll be plenty of room for the inn.


    Well, when I get to the inn early, it costs me that much.


    "No, I want Ivy to see the villages of Hattata and Hattada. ''Cause it''s kind of funny."


    Funny?


    "What is it?


    "Enjoy watching. Serpent, I''m sorry, but can you keep going to Hattata Village?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, when Mr. Sarpent nods, he turns forward.


    And I gave it a lot more speed to move on.


    "Eh, you''re still going fast?


    Mr. Sarpent is protecting me, so I won''t fall and I won''t be affected by the wind.


    So I can sit steady, so it''s pretty fun.


    Looking next door, Mr. Druid seems to be having fun too.


    "Ah, Sola and Ciel!


    When I looked back worried that I was being bounced off, there were two of them stuck in Mr. Sarpent''s mouth.


    I don''t know what''s happening, but I''m safe.


    "Still, it looks like they''re eating it"


    You heard me, Mr. Druid follows my gaze.


    And voiced surprise.


    "What, that?


    "Come on? At this rate, I was worried."


    I''ll see how it goes for a while, but both Sola and Ciel are lenient in their mouths.


    Nor does Mr. Sarpent, who has the Solas in his mouth, seem particularly concerned.


    Sounds fine.


    "I''m worried about that serpent with your mouth open, but you look fine"


    I was curious about that, too.


    In this velocity, it''s going to be pretty painful to keep your mouth open, but as far as I can see, it looks fine.


    Sigh softly and head forward.


    The woodland trees that you can see a little bit from earlier are changing.


    Looks like it''s time for the Sarpents to go through the woods they''ve been protecting.


    "Mr. Sarpent, it''s like it''s time to go through your woods, so will you slow down?


    Once Mr. Sarpent nods as he faces forward, the speed slowly slows down.


    Then a while later, I came to the woods where I could see the village road.


    "Is that it, Mr. Druid, that dump?


    Mr. Druid sees the direction I point.


    "Serpent, it''s like a dump, so stop."


    Mr. Sarpent, on whom Mr. Druid is riding, heads to the dump.


    My aboard Mr. Sarpent also followed it up with a move towards the dump.


    Mr. Sarpent dropped me off when I got to the dump.


    "Thank you. Sol, I have dinner."


    Sol and Flem sleeping in the bag all morning.


    I checked inside the bag and he was still asleep.


    "Sol, wake up! Let''s eat."


    "Pefu?"


    Sol moving around and looking at me.


    Apparently, he''s still asleep.


    "Morning ~"


    "Pef ~ ¡­¡­¡­"


    Don''t go to sleep!

 325 315 Stories Creepy Sound

    Get off Mr. Sarpent near the dump.


    Explore the signs around you, but no one seems to be coming this way.


    "In the meantime, where are we?


    "Oh, from the kind of garbage... is that village garbage?


    "What? Could it be Hattata Village?


    View garbage types.


    It certainly can''t be a dump built unduly in the woods, there''s quite a mix of garbage coming out of the home.


    Does that mean you''ve really reached Hattata Village yet?


    Place the sol in your hand on the nearby garbage.


    "Be careful not to fall between the trash."


    "Pefu."


    Sol moved through Piong and the garbage for a while, stopping and taking the magic out of the garbage and floating it in the air.


    All right, we''re done securing Sol''s dinner for today.


    Exit the dump and return to the nearby Mr. Sarpents.


    "Mr. Sarpent, is this a dump in Hattata Village?


    Tilt your neck to my words, Mr. Sarpent.


    Don''t you get it?


    "Is the village of Hattata close to here?


    Riddle.


    Is there a village near here?


    I look around, stroking Mr. Sarpent''s nose tip.


    ... gaze with many of the Sarpents.


    Isn''t this a bad idea?


    "Mr. Druid."


    "What?


    "What would happen if there were such a large quantity of Mr. Sarpent near the village?


    "... that''s mayhem"


    That''s right.


    "You''re going to be crusaded."


    "No, that won''t be there. Because there are no such reckless adventurers. Worst case scenario, try to dump the village."


    Eh!


    Wouldn''t that be more!


    "Mr. Sarpent, if you''re here, the village will be confused, so can I ask you to leave?


    Considering something in my words for a while, Mr. Sarpent rattled toward the other Sarpents that would be his family.


    A slightly tall sound sounding in the woods.


    "Not only does Mr. Serpent rattle his throat, but he can rattle in such a high voice."


    I''m a little impressed by the sound of the first time I hear it.


    When the wood-sounding ringing stopped, a large number of Mr. Sarpents began to travel in unison.


    "Awesome."


    "Sure, does that one ringing make everyone move out? Looks like that serpent is still the pinnacle."


    The massive Sarpents disappear into the back of the woods.


    I wave and drop you off,


    "We didn''t know what it meant to all of us to move to the end, but did Mr. Druid notice anything?


    "No, not at all"


    I guess it''s good because it seemed fun.


    With that said, where are those kids going?


    "Mr. Sarpent, are those kids going back to their residence?


    Riddle.


    Go home.


    Isn''t there something I have to do?


    ... a walk for all of us?


    Maybe Mr. Sarpent''s habit or something?


    "Can it be a habit?


    "If that''s the case, there''s going to be more sightings."


    That''s true.


    Well, okay, you don''t have to worry about it.


    More than that, I hope to see you again somewhere.


    "What does Mr. Sarpent do? You''re staying here?


    Riddle.


    They''ll stay, that''s comforting.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Sora and Ciel come under us as they jump.


    Finally back.


    "Welcome back, did you have fun? It can''t be fun, ''cause you''re not coming back at all!


    Because you didn''t hear me pay attention, I''m not being obstinate!


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Did you have fun, the chirping is playing.


    I mean, he didn''t notice at all.


    ... because I''m not obstinate!


    "Well, well."


    Mr. Druid can stroke my head.


    Huh, I can''t help it.


    "Did you properly thank the Sarpents for your help?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Alright! Clever."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    You''re doing great.


    "With that said, what about Flem?


    Mr. Druid looks around.


    "I''ve been sleeping all morning."


    When I open the bag and peek inside, I see Flem asleep.


    Mr. Druid glanced inside, too, and smiled bitterly.


    "Flem, is it time to wake up?


    Mr. Druid speaks, but he just moves all the time.


    No sign of waking up.


    "I don''t have a choice. You can go to the dump if you want to eat, too, Sola."


    "Puffy ~"


    When Mr. Druid sounds happy with his words, he jumps Pyong into the dump.


    If you hurry so fast, you''ll be caught in garbage again.


    Wasn''t Sola so hungry, she came right back from the dump.


    Looking at the dump, Sol seems to have finished his meal as all the magic that was floating has disappeared.


    Both of them have a pretty short meal time today.


    Well, because I''ve given you plenty of time to eat in the dump before you travel.


    In the day after that, don''t you eat so much?


    All you have to do is lift the sol from the dump and collect it, then go to the village.


    "Mr. Sarpent, you''re going to Hattata Village, right? Uh, will you hide in the woods for a second?


    Riddle.


    "Thanks. I''ll be there"


    "''Cause I''ll be right back"


    Is that it?


    You said you wanted to show me something, and you''ll be back soon?


    "Mr. Druid, what is it that you want to show me?


    "Tell me you want to show it, or I want you to look at it and remember it."


    "Remember?"


    "Oh, I want you to remember the shape and color of the boulevard building when you get in through the gate. Because you don''t have to worry about details."


    I wonder what it is?


    I don''t know, I guess I''ll try my best to remember.


    "Copy that!


    A little tempered, he was gently stroked in the head.


    Walk about 10 minutes from the dump and you''ll see the village gate.


    "Good morning. I''d like to enter Hatata Village, is that a problem?


    "Good morning. Why did you come to Hatata Village?


    "I''m here to secure food and information."


    Is that it?


    What''s the matter with you?


    I feel so nervous about Mr. Gatekeeper''s expression.


    "Is your stay short term? Long-term?


    "Short-term."


    "Okay. Guild card, please."


    Mr. Druid and I will put the guild card in the designated location and have it verified.


    "Ha, thank you"


    The gatekeeper who was handling it confirmed the guild card and sighed.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you all right, sir?


    "Oh, excuse me. I''m from the woods, so I got a little nervous."


    The gatekeeper apologizes with what a pitiful look.


    Nervous because you''re from the woods?


    Consider what Mr. Gatekeeper said, but I don''t know.


    "You were in the woods, weren''t you?


    "" Yes ""


    "Were you okay?


    I gaze at Mr. Druid and tilt my neck.


    What does it mean to be okay?


    "That? Didn''t you hear that earlier? I heard a creepy noise in the woods."


    Creepy sound?


    I was in the woods, but I didn''t sound like that.


    "Ah!"


    "Mr. Druid?


    "I heard the sound, but you didn''t have any particular problems"


    Eh!


    Did Mr. Druid hear the sound?


    I''ve been with you the whole time. I wonder how I haven''t heard?


    "Really? That''s good. So this is the permit."


    "Thanks. Ivy, let''s go"


    "Yes, I''m sorry to bother you"


    I bow my head to the gatekeeper and knock over the gate.


    Things inside seemed a little confusing.


    Is there still something going on?


    "Wow, so much confusion"


    "Mr. Druid?


    "No, it''s the sound the gatekeeper said."


    "Yes."


    I wonder what it is.


    The sound Mr. Druid heard and I didn''t hear.


    "I think it''s about the sounds of the serpents."


    "Huh?"


    Is that sound of Mr. Sarpent creepy?


    ... Well, think about it, does that slightly unique tall squeal even sound creepy?


    "We know something, but it''d be creepy if we didn''t. All of a sudden, it sounds like that in the woods."


    Right, aren''t we scared because we know that sound is Mr. Sarpent''s squeal?


    "Mr. Sarpent, are you okay?


    "It''s okay, even if they see you, they won''t do anything. It''s not rampant."


    If that''s what Mr. Druid would say, I guess it''s okay.


    "I''m glad you''re all home."


    To that sound, a lot of Mr. Sarpent.


    Yeah, I might have gotten rid of the village.

 326 316 Stories Hatada Village

    "Mr. Druid, I think it''s a normal town."


    I''m looking around Hattata Village Boulevard, but there''s nothing unusual about it.


    I want you to see the boulevard, they want me to remember, but honestly I don''t have any features.


    No, I wonder if it''s distinctive when it comes to the fact that the window frame of the building is bright red.


    And the doors are all brightly colored blue.


    Nothing else......


    It''s a building that can be seen in every village.


    ''Cause it''s normal.


    "Huh?"


    I stare at Mr. Druid with a glimpse into too many answers.


    "If you remember, let''s go to Hathada Village"


    "Huh?"


    I don''t know what to do, I don''t know what Mr. Druid wants.


    In the meantime, I generally remember the building, etc., so I don''t have a problem with it.


    I have no idea what he wants to do.


    I wonder if I would know if I went to Hattada village.


    Eat lightly in Hatata village and walk down the main street to the gate to get to Hatada village.


    Throughout that time, rumors of voices echoed in the woods continued.


    "You have to ask Mr. Sarpent not to ring in that tall voice for the time being. I can communicate enough with the way my throat rings."


    It sounded cute, too.


    Or, in the beginning, you rang my throat, but you haven''t heard it lately.


    I''ve been communicating in other ways the last few days.


    "I don''t think you need to worry so much. ''Cause I think that sounds like a special occasion."


    "Really?


    "Probably, but I think it''s a way of ringing to let a fellow in the distance know where he is or if he''s in danger. You don''t hear so much in these woods without monsters equal to or greater than the Serpent."


    I see, you were making such a tall noise because it was to tell a fellow in the distance.


    Surely if it''s a honking sound with your throat I''ve heard before, you''ll never hear it far away.


    "Well, you''ll calm down soon, so don''t worry about it."


    See the people in the villages around you.


    Some people are a little blue......


    In my heart, but let me apologize. ''I''m sorry''.


    "Is that it? Are you leaving already?


    When I returned my permit, the gatekeeper gave me a strange look.


    Right, I''ve been coming to Hattata Village for maybe an hour.


    "Because I want to go to Hathada Village"


    "Oh, so"


    What, that''s all you''re convinced of?


    When I look at Mr. Gatekeeper''s face, he looks like he''s having fun.


    They still have something.


    Let''s not forget what we just saw in Hattata Village.


    "Thank you for your help"


    "Now take your time. And be careful because the Lord of the Voice is still unknown"


    "Yes, thank you"


    I thank you and walk out in the direction where the dump is, but I stop.


    There are signs of people here and there in the woods.


    "What shall we do?"


    "What''s up? Could there be signs of people all over the woods?


    "Yeah. Is this to find out what caused the ringing earlier?


    "Definitely, you will. If you''re looking around a lot, it''s useless to go to the dump."


    "Yeah."


    There will be no Mr. Sarpent there.


    "Then let''s go to the village road"


    Turn your plans to go to the dump into a village road.


    After going out on Village Road, exploring the signs around him, he seems to be a team of about 5 people, splitting up and looking around.


    There are also two teams near where we are.


    "Mr. Druid, there are signs of people a little further."


    "Okay. You can just keep walking down the village road towards Hattada village. We can''t do anything about it."


    Sure, you can''t even tell me who that sound is.


    If we talk about it, it''s going to cause more confusion.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    As we walked down the village road towards the village of Hattada, there were people who felt signs earlier.


    Looks like Hattata Village vigilantes.


    "Going to Hathada Village?


    "Yes."


    "I''m still not sure what that sound is, so be careful"


    "Thank you"


    At the same time Mr. Druid thanked me, I bow my head down small.


    When I drop off the vigilantes, I get a small sigh.


    "Nervous?


    "Just a little bit."


    "If I explain the cause, it''ll be more mayhem."


    "That, too, I thought"


    I laugh when I gaze at Mr. Druid.


    Walking for a while also keeps people''s signs away.


    When I tried to go into the woods to find Mr. Sarpent, who would be okay now, Mr. Sarpent''s face came to the front without a sound all the way from above.


    "Wow, I''m surprised ~"


    As I hold the area around my heart, Mr. Sarpent narrows his eyes and seems to have a pleasant atmosphere.


    Mr. Druid was also taking a deep breath next door.


    Looks like I wasn''t the only one surprised.


    "Didn''t you find it?


    Riddle.


    "... you can ring it the way you used your throat. That was cute."


    My body is falling to the ground as fast as my words.


    I''ve been wrapping my body around the trees.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Cuckoo."


    Yeah, cute.


    And this makes it easy for Mr. Druid to understand.


    "Oh, I forgot the Solas."


    They''re gonna complain.


    Open the bag lid in a little rush.


    As usual...... it doesn''t pop up.


    Looking inside, all four were asleep.


    "Sleeping."


    "Both Sola and Ciel may be getting tired earlier. Flem and Sol, well, as usual."


    Surely Sora and Ciel played around pretty well in the morning.


    Will I be tired if I run around that long, and long distances?


    Flem and Sol are the same as always.


    "Time to go to Hathada Village"


    "Yeah."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, my body lifts as a matter of course.


    I don''t know if this is going to happen somehow - I''ve been thinking about it, so I''m not surprised.


    When I was put on Mr. Sarpent''s back, Mr. Druid was also being transported right behind me.


    "Thank you, Mr. Sarpent. To the village of Hattada, please."


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    The movement begins to slip softly over the soil.


    After a while, the speed keeps increasing.


    By the end of the day, you''ll be in Hathada Village.


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    Looks like we''re gonna make it.


    "Right."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m really there.


    Exploring the signs, there are signs of people a little further away.


    Probably sign of the gatekeepers.


    "Thanks"


    "Kukukukukukukukuku"


    "What are we going to do now? Are you still here tomorrow?


    Mr. Sarpent shakes his neck beside Mr. Druid''s question once.


    Apparently not tomorrow.


    "Thank you, very helpful"


    "Cuckoo."


    Mr. Sarpent, who rang briefly, brings his face closer to me.


    Slowly stroking his nose tip, he narrows his eyes and gives a happy look.


    "I''ll see you again. Thank you so much."


    Drop off Mr. Sarpent as he returns to the village of Hattata.


    I kind of miss you.


    "You''re gone."


    "Oh, let''s go see him again"


    "Yeah."


    Before walking out to Hathada Village, perform light and flexible gymnastics to remove leg fatigue.


    I was sitting but my legs are tired because I was in the same position.


    All right, flexible gymnastics complete!


    Let''s go to Hattada Village.


    I''m afraid I''m going to forget the view I saw in Hattata Village if I don''t hurry.


    Plus, I''m excited about what''s out there.


    By the time I got here, I had asked Mr. Druid several times but he didn''t tell me at all.


    "Is that it?"


    I reached the gates of the village of Hattada, but I feel a little uncomfortable.


    I wonder what it is?


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s nothing."


    I don''t know, what do you feel uncomfortable about?


    View the gate.


    It''s a gate that''s everywhere, so it doesn''t have any particular features.


    The process was completed and upon receipt of the permit, he stepped into the village of Hattada.

 327 317 Stories Sisters Village

    "What? That?


    Tilt your neck to the sight in front of you.


    You must have come to the village of Hattada.


    Yet the sight of the main street of the village of Hattata extends in front of you.


    "Uh, it''s Hathada Village, right?


    "Oh, it fits in Hattada Village"


    That''s right.


    Yeah, this is Hattada Village.


    But on a red window frame, a bright blue door.


    Ah, my head is going to get messed up.


    All right, let''s calm down.


    Well, the only thing I can remember in Hattata Village is that as soon as I got out on the main street, there was a big vigilante stuffing.


    ... It''s here too.


    So, there was a commercial guild in the back of the stuffing across that road in the Adventurer''s Guild building, right?


    Oh, I have this, too.


    Sure enough, there are two bakeries in Hatata Village across the road from the vigilante pack.


    Oh, it''s lined up.


    Neighboring stores and their neighbors......


    "Together? Mr. Druid, the town is with Hattata Village!


    "Yes, correct"


    Well, if you know we''re together, you won''t even be confused.


    Oh, now I know why I feel uncomfortable at the gate!


    That was because the same pattern was engraved and two melons as the gates of the village of Hattata.


    "But how come you look so much like me?


    Wow, we''re even in the order of the shops lined up on Main Street.


    Sure, there''s a clothes store next to a butcher''s shop, and it''s for women!


    Wow, this is with me.


    I''ve also looked at the shops and buildings on the sidewalk, but this one''s with me.


    I wonder how far the villages of Hattata and Hattada are the same?


    Don''t get fun watching me.


    "The people who created Hathata and Hathada were my sisters."


    "Hehe, were you very close? If you say that, the more mistakenly, the more similar the village''s name is."


    The names are similar, and the buildings are shaped and lined up together.


    You can''t do this without being pretty close, can you?


    "No, they said they weren''t close enough to pull around, they yelled at each other if they saw them, and sometimes beat each other up"


    "What? Were you not close? And beat each other up?"


    Beating each other up with sisters?


    It''s an old story, so is the story exaggerated?


    "You''re not close, but you created the exact same village? Oh, you changed the village after my sisters died?


    Hmm?


    I don''t know what I''m gonna do.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "No, since the two of us are alive. If my sister makes the vigilante, my sister imitates it, and if my sister makes the guild, my sister imitates it. Something a little better than the other guy."


    I see.


    "But why in the same building?


    "He made me rebuild the other building if he thought it was better at all"


    Wow.


    "It''s hard to do that every time, so when the carpenters built the building, they decided to discuss it with the carpenters from the next village to build the same thing. So they''ve got a village lined up with the same building."


    "I see."


    Or was it good to have the same building lined up?


    They say we''re not close, but if we''re not really close, we don''t build a village nearby, do we?


    Maybe we''re not actually that close.


    "Now people come together because they say these two townships are interesting, so they continue to build the same building. Looks like we''re pretty close together. I''ve never looked that far either."


    "What? You got that far... did you do a little research?


    For what?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ on the orders of the Master. I was curious to find out."


    "Oh, thank you very much."


    Master.


    Then I have no choice.


    "Eh, is a village that easy to make?


    Sounds very difficult though.


    "With the King''s permission, we can build a village, but it''s not that easy. It''s just that these sisters were pretty good at it. Village management and people are good, and the village is growing rapidly in our sisters'' time."


    Are you a doer, that''s awesome.


    "Besides, there''s a cave nearby where demons come out in both villages. That alone, I can call quite a few adventurers. If that''s what you were expecting to build a village in this place, it''s a lot of people."


    "You were amazing people."


    "You''re a legendary sister."


    A village built by such amazing people?


    Next time take your time, I want to find a difference.


    "Well, what do we do today?


    "What?"


    "Want to stay at the inn? Or do you want it to be a square? Is it still a little cold?


    Where you staying today?


    The wind is warm for a long time, but it cools down a lot when the sun goes down, doesn''t it?


    But it''s time to get back to life in the square.


    Mm-hmm. I don''t know what to do.


    "In the meantime, why don''t you go to the square? Maybe the adventurers are moving to the square because it''s getting warmer. If there are too many people, let''s make it an inn."


    "Yeah."


    In the winter months the square is shrunk to prevent freezing to death.


    Only those with solid countermeasure items are allowed to use it if they really don''t have the money.


    but it seems cheaper to stay at a cheap accommodation than to put together countermeasure items.


    So few people are in the winter square.


    Rumor has it that many villages and towns were suspended, especially this year, as the cold was so severe everywhere.


    This village also seemed to be one of the villages that had ceased to be used, and the gatekeeper told me, ''The square is ready for use''.


    "Oh, you can''t do this."


    There are tons of adventurers in the square.


    Probably because the square became available, adventurers who couldn''t afford the money pushed at once.


    "You''re pretty crowded"


    "Oh, you want to make it an inn?


    "Yeah. I think it''s a little too close to the neighbor"


    It''s narrow between the tent and the tent, a little unsettling.


    "Then it''s the inn. Where would you like it?


    "How was the inn where Mr. Druid stayed when he used to come?


    "Not over there. Because it''s cheap accommodation."


    Mr. Druid assures me, he''s looking around.


    Probably looking for an inn sign.


    "There it is."


    Follow Mr. Druid''s gaze and you''ll see the little beautiful inn.


    It''s a little smaller than the inn I stayed in in in Hatau Village.


    "If you''re happy to hear the terms, can I go over there?


    "Yeah. It''s okay."


    As I was on my way to the inn with Mr. Druid, I heard him yelling at each other in the square.


    Turning his gaze, he saw several adventurers beating each other up.


    "Ah, quarrel"


    "You''re an idiot."


    Mr. Druid sighs loudly.


    As I looked at what I was going to do, I saw a few vigilantes.


    Exactly, vigilantes are strong.


    Soon the adventurers will be caught and taken somewhere.


    "We should stop using the square until the summer."


    "What?"


    "Spring makes it easy for people to clear up their winter depression. Everywhere was colder this year than usual."


    Depression during the winter?


    Because it was cold?


    "Are there going to be a lot of people who will break out?


    "That''s right. Because more adventurers can''t afford to spend money on accommodation or earn money during the winter months."


    I wouldn''t have been able to afford it if I hadn''t met the Solas, either.


    "I have some remedy. However, it seems that using it can also lead to anger if you are vain and expensive. Some people don''t use it."


    "That''s a waste. We need to use what we can use."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hmm?


    Mr. Druid will look surprised, but what is it?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No, I didn''t think Ivy would say that."


    "Really? ''Cause you went out of your way to make things that would help you in hard times. I think you should say it''s painful if it''s painful."


    Sometimes when I say "painful," I don''t get a word from anyone.


    Because some people can''t say it''s painful.


    "You told your master. The adventurer doesn''t want to waste his time."


    I agree with the master, too.


    "We''ll see how it goes, but let''s not use the square until it''s a little warmer at night"


    "Right. If you get involved, it''s gonna be tough."


    Walking towards the inn, I hear another disturbance in the square.


    I wonder if it is possible to use the square for the time being.

 328 318 stories A new kind of demon?

    Leave the inn and stretch your back.


    The inn I stayed in Hatada Village was fine, but I lose to the morning bread in Hatau Village Inn.


    "I already miss that flavor"


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "I can''t forget Mr. Salifah''s morning bread"


    Mr. Druid smiles at my words and strokes his head.


    "For the time being, be patient with black bread"


    Sure, black bread is delicious with black bread.


    It is delicious, especially if eaten soaked in milk soup.


    But I like fluffy bread.


    I hear Mr. Druid likes black bread a lot, too.


    "Go."


    "Yeah, it''s a real trip today."


    It took me two days to get here to Hathada village unplanned.


    And carried.


    So it''s a true journey from today on.


    We need to keep our heads together.


    "You''re doing it again."


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, disturbances in the square.


    Too many people are really short tempered.


    If you''re anxious, you can move and make money.


    Can''t that also be done in the way of obsession?


    If so, it''s too much trouble.


    "When I leave here, it''s in the woods for about 20 days, but is there anything missing?


    "It''s only been two days since I left Hathau Village, so it''s okay"


    Walk through the square and down the boulevard towards the gate.


    Almost there, I saw the vigilantes and adventurers gathering.


    I''m a little nervous about what happened.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Oh, you should make sure."


    Mr. Druid speaks to the adventurer who was nearby.


    "Excuse me. Is something wrong?


    "What? You don''t know that?


    "Yeah, do you know anything about that?


    A few around the adventurer I spoke to turn this way.


    Every face has a bit of a strong expression.


    Apparently something really happened.


    Can we leave by the end of the day?


    "The demons who were supposed to be in the back of the woods have moved."


    "Devil''s move?


    "Oh, I wish I was just a demon, a demon with enormous powers."


    A demon with enormous magic moves?


    Traveling could be dangerous.


    Mr. Druid also has a crease between his eyebrows.


    "What kind of demon was it?


    "I hear that was a pretty big sarpent"


    Big surpent...... hmm?


    "Saw a lot of them moving toward the king''s capital."


    Eh......


    When I looked at Mr. Druid, I could see that his cheeks were a bit drawn.


    I guess it''s about those kids.


    "Besides, the demon that was with Sarpent is the problem."


    Other demons?


    There was no such thing, was there?


    ... Could it be slime?


    "He was leading the way in everything, giving instructions to a large number of Sarpents."


    Leading the way are the big Sarpents that me and Mr. Druid were on, right?


    Instructions?


    That''s more demonic than that... maybe me and Mr. Druid treat demons?


    But the demon is like a demon that hasn''t been identified before.


    "Unconfirmed demon?


    Mr. Druid continues his conversation with the adventurer with an indescribable expression.


    "Oh, he had a people-like upper body on the lower part of the snake,"


    "" Huh?


    Oh, I got a voice.


    "Oh, wouldn''t you be surprised? I''ve never seen a demon like that before. Is that why a new species was born, or did the king of the Sarpents in the back of the woods move out? I hear it was your turn."


    Where do I stick this in?


    Surely if you look at it from a distance, does it look like a person''s upper body to the lower body of a snake?


    And your turn?


    If it were indeed me and Mr. Druid, I wonder if it would look that way.


    I know that means you had witnesses, but I want you to take a closer look if you want to.


    No, is it also a problem that people are traveling on top of the serpent?


    In this case, should I be glad I couldn''t?


    "You''re scared. Are you still nearby?


    Mr. Druid is listening to the information with a slightly disturbing look.


    Exactly, but if you look closely, your cheeks are tingling.


    "I''ve been checking since last night, but it looks like he''s decided he''s not around here"


    "Really? Then maybe it''s okay to leave for the journey. Thank you."


    "So you''re going in this dangerous situation?


    "In a hurry. Thank you."


    Gently lowering his head, he heads to the gate.


    The gatekeeper was also stopped because of an unidentified demon.


    "I know, because if I don''t leave by the end of the day, I won''t be able to make it to business."


    "Really?


    The worrying look of the gatekeeper.


    I can''t wait.


    "Be careful. I may not be here yet, but I can''t be sure, because the person I witnessed is from Hattata Village."


    "Yes, I''ll be careful. Thank you."


    I managed to convince him to leave the village.


    I bow my head to the gatekeepers many times before walking down the village road towards the village of Hathahi.


    Walking down the village road, we encounter the sights of vigilantes and adventurers many times.


    Each time, when I gave an explanation and kept walking for about an hour, people finally got far.


    "Huh, Mr. Druid"


    "... what?


    "We demons, it''s our turn."


    "Plump"


    Mr. Druid blows it out.


    What I was putting up with was that it finally seemed impossible.


    "Fuck you, Mr. Druid, don''t laugh."


    I feel sorry for you, but you make me laugh.


    I don''t think it''s really bad that they were watching me or that they gave me fear with it.


    but a new kind of demon or a king who was behind the woods?


    It may have seemed that way from a distance, but it makes me laugh because I know the truth.


    "I almost blew it when I heard the story."


    I know I''ve put up with it a couple of times.


    Mr. Druid looked tough because he was face-to-face with the adventurers.


    I put up with myself looking down.


    I''m glad I didn''t see it.


    "But that was a great story."


    "Yeah. Is that okay?


    "Mm-hmm. Sounds like a forest in Hattata Village, a new kind of demon in Hattada Village for the massive movement of Sarpents."


    I don''t know, I''m starting to feel like it''s not okay.


    Information will be exchanged.


    "For the time being, I guess both villages are on alert"


    "I feel so sorry for you."


    "Right."


    With Mr. Druid and his gaze, both smile bitterly.


    "Well, I''ll probably calm down in a while,"


    I''m sure if there weren''t any more sightings, I''d be fine.


    "And you were being watched,"


    "Right, well, you carried me this close."


    "Right. Oh, it''s time to go to the back of the woods. Because I want to get Sola and the others out."


    "Are you okay with people''s signs?


    Explore the signs as you walk from the village road to the back of the woods.


    There are no signs of people. I feel signs of demons pretty far away, but I don''t particularly see them coming this way.


    "Sounds fine, so I''ll get the Solas out"


    When I open the bag lid, four pop up.


    Looks like both Flem and Sol are awake today.


    "Everybody, we''re going to start our full journey today. Say hello to the village of Hathahi."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    Okay, let''s go.


    Frem and Sol jump on top of Ciel on Mr. Druid''s words.


    "You guys, walk a little on our own."


    "Pei."


    "Teriyu"


    "Ha, Ciel, I''m sorry."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Haha. Thank you, Ciel. Let''s go, guys."

 329 319 Stories Dumping Grounds in the Woods

    See Sol on his palm.


    Day 8 out of Hattata Village.


    Sol''s half the size, so I''m asking Ciel to look for an illegally built dump, but can we find it?


    "Are you well?


    "Pefu."


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m half the size. I also have a small voice.


    You want to say how you are. I jump with my palms, but I don''t feel comfortable.


    "Looks like he''s saying he''s fine."


    "You don''t look well from the looks of it."


    "Yeah."


    You don''t like our conversation, I was stunned.


    Probably.


    My eyes are too small and I just look cute.


    "Oh, it''s Ciel."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, the appearance of Ciel running among the trees as he turned his gaze.


    Did you find me a dump?


    "Thank you, Ciel. Was there a dump?


    "Nya-yay."


    Good.


    Looks like they found it.


    I get a sigh of relief.


    "Ciel, thank you so much for finding me"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Near here?


    "Nya-yay."


    Lead Ciel to the dump where he found us.


    "Sol, you can have dinner. Good for you."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Sol, who moved to my shoulder, looks happy.


    I guess I was still hungry.


    They found us this time, but we really need to do something about it.


    "That''s it. Big."


    I''m surprised at the dump I saw.


    It''s too big for an illegal dump.


    Besides, what''s being thrown away seems like a lot of stuff that contains magic.


    "Mr. Druid, is this dangerous?


    "Ah."


    I have heard before that demons have become ferocious or mutated due to the magic of garbage.


    This place is in the woods, so there are many demons.


    And tons of garbage, including magic.


    Don''t have a bad feeling about it.


    "Ivy, keep an eye out around you. And Ciel."


    "Okay."


    "Nya-yay."


    "There are many types of demons here in particular, some might eat magic"


    Explore the signs but there are no signs of demons nearby.


    "What do you say?


    "Looks like there''s no sign of the demon"


    "Right. Then you''ll be all right?


    Mr. Druid looks around.


    Still, it looks like you should be on guard.


    "In the meantime, Sol can have dinner"


    Place the sol on your shoulder over the garbage in the dump.


    Sora and Flem also rushed into the garbage.


    "When we know it''s safe, let''s find the potions for the Solas."


    "Yeah."


    Saggy, saggy, saggy.


    Sounds like stepping on a grass that sounded unexpected.


    Hurry up and look around.


    Explore the signs, but there are no signs of demons.


    "Is that it?"


    I don''t feel any signs, but I feel something uncomfortable.


    Something different from the signs......


    "Shh."


    Ciel, who was on guard near me, threatens the woods with her back hair upside down.


    Mr. Druid pulls the sword out of his sheath at the sound of it.


    I don''t feel any signs, but I feel like something''s nearby.


    "Mr. Druid, there''s something nearby!


    Look around carefully, but I don''t know what it is.


    "Ivy, up there! Danger!"


    As soon as Mr. Druid''s voice is heard, Ciel pulls at my clothes.


    "Wow."


    Ciel''s pulling power is strong and his legs get tangled up.


    Shh, boh.


    Gah!


    Dogga, Bogga.


    Gho.


    Hurry up to the disturbing noise you hear from behind and check.


    At the end of his gaze was one demon being burned in flames and two demons falling at the roots of nearby trees.


    Both, it looks like they''re already dead.


    Gakin, shh.


    Turning his gaze toward the sounder, Mr. Druid and one demon were at war.


    Probably just prevented the demonic fangs that had struck me with a sword.


    The next moment, the sword gathered the flames and attacked the demon.


    "This sword is amazing."


    Mr. Druid seems happy and pays off the fiery demon.


    Gah, gah!


    The demon surrounded by flames struck around, but gradually the movement slowed down and died.


    "Good. I wonder where Ciel is. And what about Sola and the others?


    When I saw the dump, there were Solas hiding in the shadow of garbage.


    Hope to see three safely.


    As I let my gaze wander in search of Ciel, I hear him fighting from nowhere.


    Probably Ciel.


    There''s a sound in the woods and I don''t know where we''re fighting.


    When I read the signs and confirmed, there were signs of Ciel.


    But I can''t feel any sign of the demon I''m supposed to be fighting.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, ''cause Ciel pulled me off"


    "I was in a hurry when a demon suddenly appeared directly above Ivy. I''m really glad you''re okay."


    I''ve been reading the signs with great care.


    Besides, the only sign I still feel right now is Ciel.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s this demon, but I can''t read the signs"


    "Is that true?


    "Yeah. I still know the signs of Ciel, but I have no idea the signs of the demons I''m fighting"


    Mr. Druid with a rude face to my words.


    "Probably a mutated demon"


    Mutation.


    "Coming! Ivy, hide in the shadow of garbage in the dump."


    Two demons fly at the same time as Mr. Druid''s words.


    So as not to be disturbed, I hurried into the dump and found a shield, so I hide my body.


    I''m worried about Mr. Druid fighting with one hand, but I can''t.


    "I wish I could do something at a time like this"


    Gar.


    "What?"


    I rush back to the voice I hear from behind me.


    A demon with bright red eyes, with his mouth wide open.


    I think if I don''t run away, my body won''t move, I won''t even have a voice.


    Just stare at the demons attacking you.


    pakun


    "What?"


    I can''t keep my head on what happened in front of me.


    Uh, all of a sudden, a demon shows up behind me, and then he attacks me.


    Yes, they attacked me... so something called pakun covered me in demons...


    The covered object is black translucent, maybe slime.


    If you look up gently, your eyes will blink.


    "Sol?"


    Pull, pull, pull.


    "Is that a treatment?... or a meal?


    See the demon in the sol.


    It''s raging around, but it keeps melting... let''s not see it.


    "Sol, thank you. Thank you."


    Look Sol in the eye.


    Never turn your gaze down, even if you''re wrong.


    Soon the sound of the battle that was echoing in the woods stopped.


    Was Ciel okay?


    "Ivy, is that Sol?


    Turning his gaze to his voice, Mr. Druid stares at Sol flashly.


    "Yes, I think I''m eating."


    Point not to look around Sol''s stomach.


    Mr. Druid looked surprised when he saw the one pointing at him.


    "Right. Do you eat demons?"


    "Are demon-eating slimes unusual?


    "No, because slime is an omnivore, I also eat demons, but they are weak. Usually only weak little demons..."


    Weakened little demon?


    He''s eating a vibrant demon that''s been attacking me, though.


    "Yes, this makes Sol''s meal a little easier"


    Mr. Druid''s words are getting smaller and smaller.


    When I look at him, I''m leaning my neck.


    "The demons have always been normal, haven''t they?


    "Yeah. I didn''t react."


    That''s right.


    There were a lot of demons by the time I got here.


    Yet I didn''t try to eat it.


    "By what standards do we eat?


    "Nyah?


    Hmm?


    Looking in the direction in which Ciel''s voice spoke, Ciel also looks at Sol as a kyoton.


    "Sol."


    "Nya-yay."


    "That''s right. What about Sola and Flem?


    I forgot, but I guess it''s okay.


    Looking for the two that were hiding in the garbage, they were both eating.


    "Sounds fine."


    I laugh bitterly at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Yeah. Those two are amazing in a way"


    You have an amazing nerve, don''t you?


    They attacked me, but I can eat right away.


    "Ciel, have you been able to sweep away the demons around here?


    "Nya-yay."


    Have you been sweeping it up?


    So, is your tail tremendously shaking for fun?


    Don''t be reminded of the word ''battle freak'' when you see Ciel getting in a better mood when you get as violent as you want.


    "Ciel, thank you for your help. Thank you, too, Mr. Druid. Good luck."


    "Oh, I''m glad we''re all safe"


    "Nya-yay."


    In the meantime, I wonder if the demon danger has left.


    View Sol.


    Problems remain though.

 330 320 stories, just magic!

    "Wait till Sol finishes eating for now"


    "Yeah."


    While on the lookout, gather potions for the Solas'' meal.


    And there''s a lot of garbage.


    "Mr. Druid, is this also why some adventurers are gathering around here?


    "Wait a minute, please"


    Mr. Druid is spreading the map and checking around.


    "Is that it? That rocky mountain is the only thing...... Perhaps there should be a cave nearby. The famous cave."


    "What? You knew this place?


    "Oh, I guess. I''m pretty sure that''s because the rocky mountains I know are similar to the ones you see over there."


    A large rocky mountain in the direction Mr. Druid points to.


    I''m jumping out of the trees to see how big a rocky mountain it is.


    "Famous cave? What cave?"


    "It''s a cave with lots of demons that drop rare items. Some demons are easy to defeat, some are pretty strong."


    Rare item?


    That would be quite a crowd of adventurers.


    Is that it?


    But there''s no sign of anyone around here.


    "Is it still a popular cave? Looks like there''s no one around here."


    "It''s a monster that moves around from summer to winter. I''m still asleep at this time of year, so I guess there''s no adventurer."


    Is it a seasonal monster?


    Only then is the cave going to overflow with adventurers.


    "Nevertheless, I''m sure I was here about four years ago, but I didn''t have a dump like this at that time."


    "It is."


    Look over the dump.


    Leaving it like this is going to cause a lot of problems, isn''t it?


    But I can''t do anything.


    When I say what I can do, is it enough to report this dump in the next village?


    Duh.


    "What?"


    "What?


    Something fell off.


    Turning his gaze toward those who heard a noise, a demon he had never seen is rolling into the dump.


    Sol near there?


    "Uh, Sol, right?


    "Pefu."


    Sol in its original size.


    That''s good.


    However, for some reason, the pattern is floating all over my body.


    "Mr. Druid, have you seen that pattern?


    "No, because I''m new to the black slime itself in the first place."


    Don''t you see?


    More than that, I wonder what the demons are rolling near Sol.


    Seeing you don''t move, it looks like you''re dead.


    Where are you from?


    I look up at the sky, but the beautiful blue sky is spreading.


    Was there a flying demon?


    Never heard of it.


    When I look at Sol, I''m jumping on a rolling demon.


    "Sol, do you know about that demon?


    "Pefu."


    He knows.


    "Maybe."


    If Mr. Druid notices anything, he approaches the demon.


    "I knew it. Remember I told you before that you couldn''t build a dump without permission?


    Sure, that''s what you told me when you found the dump on your way to Hathau Village.


    "Yeah. It was because we have demons that absorb magic, wasn''t it? It''s dangerous to be vicious under the influence of magic."


    "Oh, right. This is the demon that can absorb magic."


    The demon?


    "Is that it?"


    Demons that absorb magic?


    ... Sol''s eating magic in the dump, too, right?


    This is the same as absorption, right?


    Does that mean that Sol also becomes ferocious?


    Sol couldn''t connect with the demons that absorbed the magic because the Solas had decided it was okay.


    "Mr. Druid, I just realized"


    "What?"


    "Does Sol get ferocious, too?


    "What, now?


    Mr. Druid gives a surprised look.


    That''s right.


    It''s a matter of noticing sooner, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, now. Never thought about it before."


    "Really? Oh, to be honest, I was a little nervous."


    Right?


    I had no idea.


    You''re traveling through the woods, but don''t be too dangerous.


    We have to be careful.


    "If Sol keeps eating his magic like this, he''ll be ferocious someday or a mutation"


    "I knew it."


    "Oh, I just lost my strength when I saw you eating. I don''t know..."


    Ah, yeah.


    Don''t get it.


    A grin that makes Sol look powerful when he eats magic.


    When you look at that, you lose power, don''t you?


    "And Sora''s reaction was normal. And there was no slime in the demon that could absorb magic."


    Could you have kept Sol company and then checked it out for me?


    Then you''ve caused me trouble.


    We need to be more careful about getting more company.


    Yeah, we''ll get confirmation from Mr. Druid next time, and then we''ll be one of them.


    "Besides, it''s speculation if you''re really absorbing magic from the garbage in the dump."


    "Really?


    "Yeah, it''s been studied a lot of time, but I still have a lot of questions. What we know for sure is that there are demons in the dump that increase their magic. It can become ferocious or mutate under the influence of magic. That''s all."


    Isn''t that enough for you to know?


    "I don''t know how to gather the most important magic"


    "What? The way you collect them is absorption, right?


    "No, I don''t know how yet. But a lot of researchers say" absorption theory, "so it''s just used to talk about the dangers of dumps."


    Was it?


    But there''s no way you can increase your magic other than absorption, is there?


    Isn''t that the right answer?


    "Pefu."


    Hmm?


    When you gaze at the ringing, the rolling demon enters your eyes.


    "So, where did this demon come from?


    I haven''t gotten that answer yet.


    "I think it''s the demon Sol was eating"


    "What? Really? That demon that attacked me?


    "Pefu."


    Does the sol ring mean really that demon?


    Get close to Mr. Druid and see the demon''s face.


    ... no?


    "You look completely different, but I feel smaller to it"


    "Overflowing magic must have changed her appearance and she was running wild"


    The demon rolling in front of me seems weak in one way or another.


    The demons attacked at that time were horrified by the stripping of their fangs and the stripping of hostility.


    Like this demon, it''s horrible how magic can make a difference.


    "Hmm? Is it okay to say that you''re back where you were because you lost the magic in your body?


    That''s what this is all about, right?


    He regained his original appearance because of the loss of the magic that had accumulated in his body enough to change his appearance.


    He''s dead, though.


    "Oh, you probably are. Why not?"


    "I mean, Sol ate only magic, right?


    I looked like I ate myself when Sol was wrapping this demon around, but there''s no flaw anywhere.


    So that was a mistake, right?


    Probably looked that way because the magic fell out and the body went back to its original size.


    "... it''s just magic"


    Mr Druid answers unfortunately.


    "Right"


    Was it a pleasure or a joy that Sol thought he could eat besides magic?


    Too bad.


    "Pefu."


    Sol that seems strange to me and Mr. Druid''s reaction.


    I felt uncomfortable with that sol, so I stared.


    "Mr. Druid."


    "What?


    He''s disappearing.


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid confirms with Sol on his palm.


    "Peh-heh, peh-heh."


    Though Sol seems fine even when the pattern disappears.


    "Sol, is there anything strange about your body?


    Stop being ferocious or something!


    "Pefu."


    "Sounds fine."


    Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho.

 331 321 Stories Everybodys Meal

    It seems that there were 21 demons that were made ferocious by magic and attacked by Ciel.


    I was a little surprised by that number, but Ciel proudly piled up the carcass.


    In the meantime, I checked for injuries but no problems.


    That''s Ciel.


    "Sol, are you sure you''re okay?


    Compare the carcasses and sols of the demons piling up in front of you.


    I don''t care what you think. Though Sol is just magic, I feel too much to eat.


    Wrong doesn''t make it ferocious, does it?


    I worry if Sol tells me it''s okay, and Sola and Ciel tell me it''s okay.


    But I ate it. It''s pathetic that I can''t do it to Sol.


    "All right, Sol, please."


    It was dangerous to leave the demonic carcasses with magic as they were, which meant they were to be burned.


    Maybe because it could ferocize other demons.


    Sol interrupted me when I asked Ciel to collect the demon carcasses and try to burn them.


    He''s still hungry.


    "Pefu."


    When I gave permission, Sol wrapped one of the stacked demons around his body by tentacles and moving him.


    I know I''m not eating the demon itself, so I''ll take a look...


    After all, it just looks like you''re eating the demon itself.


    "Hmm, why not? Illusion?"


    I''m going to help Mr. Druid build a tent near the dump because I can''t be looking at it all the time, even though I''m wondering.


    "I knew Sol would handle it all?


    "Yeah."


    "Right. Well, if the Solas think it''s okay, they won''t be violent."


    A grin spills over Mr. Druid''s words.


    Compared to the first days, they have come to give a lot of priority to the judgment of the Solas.


    When you started your journey, you still seemed anxious.


    Feeling anxious or confused?


    "What?"


    Looking at Mr. Druid, he noticed.


    "Nothing."


    Set up a magic item around the tent that Mr. Rose gave me to separate my travels from, excluding demons.


    Excellent that this magic item has no effect on registered demons.


    Mr. Druid was quite surprised to see the item Mr. Rose gave me.


    Looks like such an amazing magic item.


    Look around when the installation is finished.


    Sora and Flem are fun to jump and play on the dump.


    Ciel seems to have helped move the demon near Sol.


    "Ciel''s good to take care of, isn''t he?


    "Right. You''re helping me when you realize it."


    I''m done putting up my tent, so I''m gonna get ready for dinner.


    "Mr. Druid, can''t you eat that demon?


    "... eating demons that were ferocious with magic?


    "Sol took the magic out of me, didn''t he?


    I eat what I can!


    That''s what I learned when I was a little girl.


    "Ah, yeah. You want some?


    "No, if it doesn''t seem possible, fine. Let''s stop it."


    You can''t say ''let''s eat'' if you say it with such a painful look.


    "Nyah."


    Turning his gaze to the kind of voice Ciel called, he had lost the figure of a demon who had been transformed by magic.


    Instead, there are piles of demonic carcasses that have grown smaller and returned to their original appearance.


    That''s fast.


    When I look at Sol, the pattern comes up on my body again.


    I can see the pattern more clearly than earlier.


    "Mr. Druid, the size of the sol"


    "Oh, you look a little bigger"


    Sol a little bigger than earlier.


    Smaller or bigger. Sol''s busy.


    "Sol, are you all right?


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Good, looks fine.


    Plus, it''s a very full atmosphere.


    When you take your gaze off the sol, 21 carcasses in your eyes.


    "Um, what do you want to do?


    When I say it''s smaller than just now, I catch my eye because of the number.


    "It''s easy for demons to gather when all those numbers are gathered, let''s burn them"


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel licks my hand all over me.


    Seeing, he''s gazing at the demon after he sees my face.


    "Uh, maybe you want that demon?


    "Nya-yay."


    Is Ciel hungry, too?


    "Do you have a problem eating?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Look, Mr. Druid!


    "No, no, Ciel doesn''t make it easy either!


    "Huh!


    Sigh to Ciel, who sounds dissatisfied, Mr. Druid.


    "I''m sorry. Is there a problem with us eating that demon?


    Ciel tilts her neck at Mr. Druid''s words.


    They don''t know that.


    Ivy, you can''t eat that.


    "Sounds like it. Too bad."


    I can''t help it any more than Ciel doesn''t know the answer.


    Sol has the same reaction as Ciel in the vicinity.


    "I don''t know about the safety of me and Mr. Druid, but is Ciel okay?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ugh, if Ciel says it''s no problem, I guess it''s okay. You can take whatever you want."


    Let''s burn what''s left.


    I didn''t know you''d take six at once.


    "Ciel is powerful, isn''t he?"


    "Probably, though, I feel like I''m using magic."


    Oh, really?


    "Well, let''s just burn it"


    "I''ll help."


    I guess I should have dug a hole in the ground and burned it there.


    "No, it''s gonna be easy, it''s gonna be okay"


    Easy?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I pull my sword out of my sheath and wave it toward the carcass piled up.


    A boggling blue flame.


    "Wow!"


    "At first I struggled with the use of magic, but it would have been so naturally available, wouldn''t it?


    "Yeah. Mr. Druid, cool"


    "What! Oh, whoa"


    See the blue flame.


    It is definitely blue because it is hotter than the red color.


    More than that, that''s a beautiful blue flame.


    Hmm?


    With that said, I don''t have that unique smell that comes out when I burn demons.


    While I wonder, all demons turn to ashes.


    "You quickly turned to ashes."


    When I look at Mr. Druid, his cheeks look a little red.


    I was near the flame, so did it get hot?


    But the flames that Mr. Druid put out are not hot unless you stop pretty close.


    So it''s hard to think that it''s hot and my cheeks are red.


    "Oh, when you flame with this sword, it gives you something of great power. And if you burn it, it won''t be long."


    Sora gave Mr. Druid a terrible sword, didn''t she?


    I''m very helpful with that.


    "Well, shall we make a continuation of dinner?


    "Yeah, you still want some warm soup because it gets a little cold at night, right?


    "Oh, I hope so."


    Watch Sola and the others as they make soup.


    Is Sola still playing or I can see her flying around in the dump.


    Aren''t you tired of it?


    "Sora, it''s time to go back"


    With that said, where''s Flem?


    Run your gaze to the dump, but you''re nowhere.


    Maybe he''s falling asleep somewhere.


    View the pot of soup.


    After that, simmer a little and you''ll be fine.


    The salad is finished, and the meat is still cooking slowly over low heat.


    I guess it''s okay to leave this place for a little while.


    "Sora, where''s Flem?


    Speaking to Sola, he heads to the dump, where Ciel can gently run and snap something.


    And he brought me that stubborn thing.


    Could it be Flem?


    "I knew you were falling asleep. Thank you, Ciel."


    Receive Flem from Ciel and return to the tent.


    Then Sora and Ciel follow.


    "Ciel is the sister of the Solas."


    "Nya-yay."


    Oh, my voice played.


    Are you happy?


    Around this time, I cared because I often ask for everyone''s things...


    "Ciel, thanks for watching us all all all the time"


    I need to make sure I tell you how I feel.


    Because this is important.


    "Nyah!


    "Oh, let''s just curb the tail movement, Ciel. I''m glad you''re expressing your joy, but because rice is also important"


    It''s important to tell him, but you couldn''t have done it before dinner.


    Let me down. What are we gonna do!

 332 322 words, sir.

    Near the dump, set up a tent for three days.


    Initially, we were due to leave soon, but we decided to let Sol eat the magic because he was worried about the magic in the dump.


    Sol progressed to the dump gladly when Mr. Druid asked him to.


    The second day I stayed motionless from the dump all the time and kept eating magic.


    I was just so worried that Mr. Druid stopped me from eating too much, but he was getting away with it.


    Seeing Sol keep eating as he fled, Mr. Druid was dropping.


    And this is the third evening.


    "Sol..."


    Sol in front of me is in a good mood because he was eaten in full thought.


    The pattern that emerged on Sol''s body has not disappeared since yesterday.


    I asked Sol because I was worried, but he didn''t have a problem.


    I don''t know what the pattern means.


    My body is a little bigger again, twice the size of the first time.


    It''s just still smaller than Sola and Flem though.


    Size is not an issue.


    The problem is roundness.


    On the third day, Sol was round after the meal.


    True circle.


    "This would be too much to eat"


    "Right?


    "Peepee, peepee, peepee."


    Are you protesting our words, Sol? Ringing out loud.


    But I don''t care how I look at it, I''m fat... and I''m round.


    "Slime makes you fat."


    "Pee!"


    Sol in great protest to Mr. Druid.


    He doesn''t like it when people say he''s going to be fat.


    But it''s round, right?


    Almost there, huh?


    "Uh, it''s time to leave"


    Looks like Mr. Druid just decided no more.


    Tomorrow morning we decided to leave for Hathahi village.


    Or I didn''t think I''d keep eating until I changed shape.


    Sora and Flem have not changed from bulimic eating.


    Maybe you haven''t eaten enough to be satisfied yet?


    "Sola, Flem. Maybe you haven''t eaten all the way to your stomach?


    Two silent to my question.


    This isn''t going to ring because you''re eating it, is it?


    "Uh, does slime make you fat?


    Ask the two of them to keep their voices down so they can''t hear you around.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Silent about this, too.


    I mean, slime doesn''t get fat.


    Not fat?


    "Really? ''Cause Sol did."


    View Sol.


    ... was rolling and moving.


    No, I wanted you to jump there with exercise.


    "Sol got fat, didn''t he?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    They still judge Sol to be fat, even from two.


    "Sol''s a slime too, isn''t he?"


    "... Puppy ~"


    "... Teriyu ~"


    Stop ringing a little strange for him.


    Because Sol is also a decent slime.


    Probably.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Clean up the tent early in the morning and check around.


    I haven''t forgotten anything, and I''m fine.


    "All right, let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    View the dump.


    Same landscape as when I came.


    Sora and Flem ate potions and swords, but shields and magic items stayed put.


    However, the magic that would have made the demons ferocious should have been somewhat diminished.


    I''d like to think Sol had reduced the danger a little bit because he was working so hard on that.


    "What about Sol?


    "Looks like I''m going to sleep in my bag today"


    "Well, you''ve been working hard all day."


    "Yeah. Get round it."


    Laughing at my words, Mr. Druid.


    I look in the bag, but he seems to be asleep.


    Good, they didn''t ask.


    "Well, are we going back to the village road first?


    To Mr. Druid''s words I lean my neck.


    That''s even if I ask.


    "Ciel, what do we do?


    "Nya-yay."


    When you ring a single voice to my words, Ciel walks out of the lead with a refreshment.


    Sora chases after him, so he rushes after him.


    "That''s not a village road."


    "Are we going to the back of the woods?


    "No, it''s from Rock Mountain, which has a lot of demons to drop that we talked about before."


    Are you on your way to Rock Mountain?


    "There are no demons this time of year, are there?


    "Normally... I can''t say anything about the dump."


    So you''re saying there are demons under the influence of magic?


    Mm-hmm. That''s scary.


    "Ciel, let''s go down a safe path, shall we?


    ".................. nya yeah"


    Hmm?


    What will it be between now and now?


    Mr. Druid, too, called his name, wondering.


    "Ciel?


    "Nya-yay."


    The reply is good...... well, you''ll be fine.


    That''s what I thought.


    I don''t care what you see in front of me. The demon look I saw a few days ago.


    It''s also the demon of the ferocious.


    "Have you already moved?"


    Mr. Druid is alert as he pulls his sword out of his sheath.


    I look around trying to find an uninterrupted place, but there''s no place around me where I can hide myself with rocks everywhere.


    As I wandered my gaze about what to do, I saw Ciel jump at the demon.


    "With Ciel, maybe this road will be safe."


    Mr. Druid takes a small breath and returns the sword he was pulling out to his sheath.


    There are 3 ferocious demons.


    Ciel jumped on the demon. The next thing I saw was the appearance of three fallen demons.


    I don''t know what happened to me because it was a little far away and Ciel was moving fast.


    It just turns out that a ferocious demon was defeated in no time.


    "Now, burn that demon and move on."


    "Yeah. Ah, Mr. Druid, I think Sol''s awake"


    The bag I was lowering from my shoulder is moving in a mess.


    Sola is over Mr. Druid''s head, and Flem is in my arms.


    So the reason the bag is moving is Sol.


    Could it have even detected signs of magic?


    "You feed them? More..."


    Mr. Druid''s worries are changing from ferocious to fat worries.


    No, I''m worried, too, for sure.


    What will happen now?


    But you''re awake already.


    "Sorry, I''ll get it out now."


    Open the lid of the bag and let Sol out of the bag.


    Sol, who went outside, rolled away soberly as he looked around and found the demon that had been defeated.


    "You''re rolling."


    "haha"


    Watching Sol wrap up the demon, he stopped imagining the next round.


    "Well, I guess there''s nothing more wrong with him than that."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    I checked with Mr. Druid, Sol and myself many times last night.


    I was wondering if there was a problem with that shape.


    She said there was no problem, so I decided to believe her.


    "Ivy. Has that pattern color changed anything?


    "Did you notice Mr. Druid, too?


    It looks like it floated on Sol''s body.


    To the extent that the pattern can be seen at first with a light gray colour.


    That gradually changed from about yesterday to white, clearly floating on Sol''s black body.


    If there might be an overlook, I went back and read the book about demons and slimes again but it didn''t say anything about the pattern.


    "I feel like that pattern doesn''t go away anymore, but what do you think of Mr. Druid?


    "I feel that way somehow."


    The first time I saw it, I had the impression that it would disappear whenever I wanted.


    Now I insist, without any impression I saw it first.


    "There''s a bookstore in the next village, right?


    "I know you have a bookstore...... why don''t you get your friends to look it up in" Fluffy "?


    "What? But it could be seen as content, right?


    I wish it was Mr. Ratlua and the others, but I don''t want the others to know about Sol.


    "You won''t need to elaborate. Right. ''I heard there''s a pattern on the slime, you know?'' You''ll be fine as soon as you ask. ''Cause they''re the ones, you''re gonna guess."


    Sure, I think you''ll feel something about Mr. Schiffer or something.


    "I think it''s more certain than going to the bookstore and looking"


    That''s certainly true.


    But maybe you should go out of your way to find out.


    "You''ve been told over and over in" Fluffy, "" Rely on me as soon as something happens, "haven''t you?


    I''ve already had a couple of fax exchanges, but everyone writes that one last sentence.


    "Wouldn''t that annoy you?


    "I''m fine. ''Cause there''s nothing to be annoyed about, even if you''re happy."


    You say it very forcefully.


    "I''ll be staying a little longer in the next village, please"


    "Yeah. I will. Oh, I think I took the magic."


    According to Sol''s side, something is dropping with the demon I saw a few days ago.


    "What is this?


    "That''s unusual this time of year. It''s a magic item."

 333 323 Stories Drops

    "When you get around here, it looks like you''re gone."


    "Right."


    Day 4 after I left the dump.


    The appearance of a fierce demon by magic is finally gone.


    A total of 6 in addition to the 3 first demons attacked on Day 1.


    On the second day five demons were attacked.


    And yesterday, on day three, two.


    I haven''t encountered one yet today.


    Normal demons run away when they feel the magic of Ciel.


    So it is undoubtedly demons affected by magic that strike me.


    "But it''s amazing."


    "Yeah."


    The demons that have been attacked are brilliantly repelled by Ciel.


    Or its strength was overwhelming.


    Besides, Ciel seemed happy when he was fighting.


    That felt completely instinctive.


    "What more do you do with magic items than that?


    "Aren''t you allowed to sell everything?


    The season is different, but defeating the demon dropped the magic item.


    Even so, it''s just the demons I defeated around Rock Mountain.


    As for the number, 7.


    The first thing I dropped was a magic ring.


    It seems popular with adventurers when they run out of magic, they can use the magic accumulated in the demonic stone attached to the ring.


    In addition, there were magic boxes, guardian rings, etc.


    The guardianship ring unfortunately didn''t go well with Mr. Druid or me.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever known it to be compatible, but if it''s compatible, they''ll prevent an unintentional attack.


    Too bad.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yeah. I didn''t have anything in particular to use. You''ll be in the way of your journey."


    "Right. Sell it in the next village."


    "Yeah."


    Ciel stops inadvertently.


    Could it be again?


    Explore the signs as you look around, but demons ferocious by magic can''t read the signs.


    Mr. Druid was also tilting his neck about this.


    Even now, they''ve looked into the ferocious demons, but they didn''t have any information that the signs could be erased.


    If I just can''t read the signs, it''s a big deal for adventurers, so I''m going to explain it in detail in the village.


    "Ciel, is there a demon coming?


    "Huh."


    Is this ringing differently?


    Then what is it?


    Change the direction Ciel was headed in to the side.


    And look at me still.


    "Could it be a stop?


    "Nya-yay."


    I don''t know where this place is, and I don''t know how soon I''ll be in Hathahi village, but it looks interesting.


    "Mr. Druid, can I go?


    "Mm-hmm. I can still afford the day, and I''ll go"


    In Mr. Druid''s words, the tree behind Ciel makes a noise with the Mississippi.


    I''m sure they''re attacking me with Ciel''s tail.


    See the tree behind Ciel.


    A tree of such thickness is shaking heavily to the left and right.


    That''s all I have to do is tail the demons that attack me.


    "Ciel, let''s go. Near here?"


    "Nya-yay."


    Walk about 20 minutes after Ciel.


    "Is that Rock Mountain?


    "But the color of the rock is black, right?


    It was a big rocky mountain that showed up in front of me.


    However, the color of the rock is black.


    "I wonder what it is. Fun."


    Tensions persisted over the past few days over the monsters that appeared unexpectedly.


    Even though I knew Ciel was going to repel me, I was still anxious and thrilled.


    So my footsteps will also be lighter for a long time of fun.


    Was it because of that, long time ago?


    Supported by Mr. Druid, who was right behind me, I had nothing to do with it, but I am ashamed.


    "Surprised"


    "Ivy, calm down. Because I''m surprised."


    "Sorry. Thanks"


    I felt my foot stuck in something, so I look at my foot.


    There was nothing in the habit of rocky mountains.


    There''s not even a small step.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh, sorry."


    Ciel rings and tells me something.


    Follow Ciel''s gaze by the side.


    "Cave?"


    A perfectly empty hole in a black rocky mountain.


    If you judge by your appearance, it''s creepy.


    but Ciel jumps happily into the cave in front of him.


    "Sounds like fun, huh?


    "Yeah."


    I''ve never seen Ciel look forward to caving that far.


    Is it also something that rocks Ciel''s emotions?


    Step into the cave but I didn''t see anything.


    Is it because the rock is black, or unusually dark?


    When Mr. Druid turns on the magic item lights, the soft lights soften around him.


    "Something''s sparkling"


    There is something buried in the cave walls, reflecting the light and sparkling.


    Strangely approaching the wall.


    "Small, but beautiful."


    Small round stone about thumb.


    The colors are transparent.


    "Is it a demon stone?


    Try touching a stone buried in the wall.


    I don''t feel magic from the stone.


    "Isn''t that a demon stone?"


    Then what would this be?


    Stone... besides demonic stone, if I say stone, jewel?


    But I''ve never seen a gem, so I can''t tell if it''s a gem.


    "Ivy, this is amazing. It''s probably a valuable diamond among the jewels."


    Diamonds.


    That''s kind of a name I''ve heard of.


    "Awesome?


    "Oh, this size alone is a lot of money"


    Seeing Mr. Druid''s palm, he had a transparent stone about the same size as the tip of my thumb.


    Is it worth it even though it''s so small?


    "What power does this stone have?


    "No power"


    You have no power?


    And yet worth it?


    "Like a guardian stone?


    "No, the noblemen who wear them."


    Decorate...... ornaments!


    "Ornaments?


    "Oh, diamonds are all the jewels that royalty and nobility want to get."


    "Heh."


    "You don''t seem interested."


    "Yeah. No."


    ''Cause there''s no such thing as a gem that won''t help protect or fight.


    Oh, but you said you could sell it.


    If you''re going to King''s Capital or the surrounding towns, I want some more money to spare.


    "If it sells, can I have a little?


    "It doesn''t look like someone''s managing it, and it''ll be fine"


    "Good. Should I look for a big stone?


    "No, it''s more transparent than size. Even at this size, two or three gold coins."


    "What! You''re that small?


    See Mr. Druid''s palm again.


    Still about the size of my thumb tip.


    Sure, it''s transparent, but it''s not magical.


    The aristocrats are dressed in vain.


    Looks stiff on the shoulder.


    "But sure, if you''re going to King''s Capital, it''d be safer to save some more money. Because prices are several times higher in Wangdu and surrounding towns."


    How many times?


    Is there that much difference in price?


    "So different?


    "Oh, how long have you been buying dried meat?


    "About 100 dals in packs of 8 to 10? I think there were 150 dals."


    With that said, it''s like the price is going up a little bit.


    "If you go to the King''s Capital, you''ll get 500 dals for 10."


    "Yeah! Is it that expensive? Not too expensive?


    "Even if it''s expensive, I can sell it. Now that''s the norm. Besides, the more you go to Wang Du, the less wild rabbits, wild rats, etc., so there''s no other way."


    Yes, it is.


    Wang Du is kind of a place where you need a lot of money.


    I thought even 150 dals would be expensive.


    500 dals...... you can never live in the king''s capital or anything like that.


    "Let''s go, let''s go home."


    "Cuckoo. Right."


    I thought you''d like to stay in Wang Du for a bit, but let''s stop.


    Oh, is there a hand in staying in the square for just a few days and enjoying the king''s capital?


    But food and stuff......


    "Oh, because wangdu and its surrounding villages also cost money to stay in the square"


    Let''s keep Wang Du''s stay to a minimum.


    ...... hmm?


    "You don''t have to stay in Wang Du, do you? Because the place I want to go is next to Wang Du."


    "You''re not going? To get near the king''s capital."


    "Hmm."


    I didn''t think I''d want to see Wang Du, but I don''t think I would.


    When people ask me if I want to go until I spend extra money, I think, ''You don''t have to.''


    But I''m a little concerned.


    "Well, you can think slowly before you go to Wang Du. Well, let''s have a little."


    "Yeah."

 334 The 324th story is tiny.

    "Ugh, I''m tired of my eyes."


    Fall back from being seated.


    It''s a black rock cave, so it''s dim around the ceiling even with the lights on.


    Yet countless sparkling gems look in its dim.


    "Really, this cave is completely filled with diamonds, isn''t it? Even if you tell me it''s an amazing gem, I''m not going to know what it''s worth with all this"


    "Sure. I''ve never heard of a cave like this, so I guess it''s unknown."


    "Yeah. If they find out, the adventurer will push you."


    "Right. I didn''t know where this place was in the first place."


    "Ahaha, I was"


    In the woods where Ciel has guided me.


    If you look at the map, you can''t identify this location.


    "But with all this, it''s hard to choose."


    Apparently, the more transparent the diamonds are, the more expensive they trade.


    So to a certain extent I chose to mine and decided to take only the good stuff from it, but it was hard to choose.


    If you keep looking at diamonds all the time, they all look like one together and you don''t get it.


    And most importantly, my eyes hurt.


    "Well, 30 for now. You''re secure."


    "Yeah. But I''m not sure I picked the last one."


    I tried pretty hard at first, but I picked the last one a bit appropriately.


    So although it is transparent, I am anxious if it is a good thing.


    "Well, you''ll be fine"


    Mr. Druid makes a big stretch.


    I''ve been choosing diamonds for almost an hour, two of us, so my muscles are solidifying.


    Get up from the state where you were sleeping and stretch out your arms.


    When I look to the side, I shake my tail loosely, relaxing Ciel.


    "Ciel, thank you for telling me a good place"


    Gently stroke my head.


    "Nya-yay."


    Close your eyes and rub your head against your palms.


    The tail looks delightful, but it''s adding and subtracting and shaking.


    "Well, it''s time to go"


    Mr. Druid treats the diamond to a magic bag.


    "Yeah. Sola, Flem, Sol."


    Three of them are playing with the diamonds rolling in fun.


    The diamonds you''re playing with are pretty clean too.


    "Sounds like fun, though I can''t get a little something to play with"


    "Yeah. Well, it''s just here"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    Calling the three, they come closer as they roll the diamond they were playing with.


    Could this be, are you going to take it as a play tool?


    "Is that what you''re taking?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    The three stare at each other with the expected eyes.


    I want to live up to my expectations.


    But the slime of rolling diamonds and playing...... that sucks a lot when they see you.


    "Be careful not to be seen by anyone"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    Let''s believe it''s okay.


    Receive diamonds from Sola.


    "Awesome transparency"


    "True. Pretty good stuff."


    ..................... Well, okay.


    Keep it in the bag where Sora and the others come in.


    If you didn''t know, you''d look just like a glass ball.


    ''Cause you don''t think I''m rolling diamonds.


    When you leave the cave, the sun is already directly above you.


    Around lunch, I guess.


    "Ciel. From here to the village of Hathahi, uh, get there in five days?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Oh well. Thanks."


    Within 5 days of here.


    You''re going to get to Hathahi Village earlier than planned.


    Ivy, it''s a fruit.


    "At this time of year?


    It''s only spring.


    Fruit even though winter is just over?


    Go under one tree and look up.


    It does have some fruit.


    A fruit with a bright red color.


    "Can you eat this?


    "What do you think? I''ve never seen it before. It''s a fruit."


    A fruit that Mr. Druid doesn''t know about.


    There are still fruits and nuts in the woods unknown to man.


    I wonder if this is one of them.


    "Can we all eat this?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    He replied in unison.


    They can eat it.


    After hearing everyone''s reply, Mr. Druid takes one bright red fruit.


    "That smells sweet."


    Mr. Druid brought fruit to my nose tip.


    Then it smells fluffy and sweet.


    "True, you smell sweet."


    I think I can expect this.


    Serve a small knife and cut the fruit.


    The sweet smell thickens.


    "Smells good"


    When one mouthful of cut fruit is placed in the mouth, juwa spreads fruit juice over the mouth.


    And sweet.


    The chances of eating fruit are much less during the winter months.


    So the sweetness of a long time fruit stains my body.


    "Delicious."


    Since there seems to be no problem, I will cut one mouth wide and give it to Mr. Druid as well.


    "Normally, I eat first. Can''t you be sure?


    Mr. Druid eats fruit while complaining.


    "It sure is delicious"


    "Can I harvest it for a bit? I want to eat after dinner."


    "It won''t be a problem. Oh, that might work."


    Mr. Druid takes things out of his magic bag, like sticks.


    "What''s that?


    "I bought magic items, because they help me harvest fruits and nuts"


    He said he tried to buy it...


    When did you buy it, you had no idea.


    Look at the magic item but it looks like just a stick with one button in the handles area.


    When Mr. Druid pressed the button, the stick stretched softly and the tip turned into a net.


    "Some height seems to extend the stick automatically"


    "Wow, I always gave up. Looks like I could harvest fruits and nuts from high places too"


    Fruits of some height are climbing trees to harvest, but there''s a place I really can''t.


    Maybe it''s your fault, but things in places you can''t reach look better.


    "You said it before. I can''t. I''ve been hurt before."


    "Yeah."


    The branches broke and fell, didn''t they?


    Ciel helped me, but I hurt my leg.


    That hurt.


    "With this, it would also prevent injuries"


    Maybe that''s why you bought it.


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Druid stroked my head with a pong when I thanked him.


    "Try it now"


    Mr. Druid puts bright red fruit in the net.


    Then the bright red fruit fell down in the net.


    "That''s amazing. I wonder how they disconnected us from the trees?


    I could see the fruit falling, but I couldn''t see how it detached at all.


    "Is it wind magic? I''m not sure it''s coming from here."


    When you take the fruit out of the net, there''s really no cut.


    The incisions on the branches are also very beautiful.


    "That''s a good item for being cheap"


    Mr. Druid nods again and again satisfactorily.


    "Can I try and see, too?


    "Of course."


    Receive a magic item from him and put the bright red fruit in the net.


    Then soon the fruit fell in the net with dust.


    "After all, wow! There was no shock when I cut it. Is it weighing less, too? It''s light."


    "Looks like it was more than I imagined."


    "Yeah. Thank you, Mr. Druid"


    Use items to harvest fruit.


    It also helps to harvest high places without climbing trees.


    "How many have you got?


    "23"


    "Is this stuff?


    The trees still have fruit, but they''re all a little poorly colored.


    It''s also nice to be able to harvest only the bright red fruit.


    "Time to go"


    "Yes."


    I guess I''ll have it after dinner.


    Looking forward to it.

 335 325 Stories Village with bright colors

    "Ciel, Sola, is it time for you to go in the bag?


    We approached the village of Hathahi and asked Shiel to enter the bag.


    Day 7 from the day I found that fruit.


    Along the way, he mined demonic stones in caves and harvested nuts and fruits, as well as an unjust dump where he found them again.


    Sol did a great job on the dump.


    The pattern that floated on Sol''s body turned calm and silver to cool.


    However, the body is maintained in a rounded state.


    I don''t see how it''s going to go back to normal and I''m anxious to see what happens.


    "Any sign of people?


    Mr. Druid asks as he looks around.


    "Uh, no."


    There are no signs of people quite far away, but there are no signs of demons nearby.


    Until earlier, I guess it was because Ciel was out of the bag.


    "Then let''s go out on the village road"


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    When I walked in the direction I asked Ciel, I saw the village road.


    That''s Ciel.


    "Almost there."


    "Right."


    "About 15 days ahead of schedule, so don''t even have a choice of accommodation."


    "Is it that crowded?


    "Oh, we need to be careful not to fall off because we''re going to have a great crowd on that day."


    "Okay."


    I wonder how many people get together.


    I''m a little excited, but you''re a little bad at having a lot of people.


    Hmm, can I enjoy it?


    "They''re all having fun, so it''s okay"


    You perceived my feelings, you stroke my head slowly.


    "Let''s have fun."


    "Yeah."


    Mr. Druid''s here, too, and I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    "What! Is that the gate?


    I''m surprised to see the gate I see.


    It''s flashy to say something.


    The entire gate is colored.


    "This village is flashy anyway, so it''s amazing inside."


    Even in the village?


    Or can a gate be this flashy?


    Stop and look up at the gate.


    Made of wood is no different from other villages and towns.


    Yet the tree has bright colors.


    Red, blue, green, lots of colors are used anyway.


    "... what painting is that?


    Looks like child''s graffiti.


    By the way, there''s even a place like hitting something and coloring it.


    "Apparently it was some kind of painting at first. But every festival, the colors were layered, and now I hear it''s in this state."


    "The degree of the festival?


    "Yeah, well, they''ve got guys hitting the gates with colored powder dough"


    Is that why it''s an irregular pattern?


    Or it''s a busy impression.


    "Yes, we all wear white on the festival day."


    "Bright white clothes? I don''t have any clothes of that color."


    "It''s okay, because festival-only clothes will be sold. Spend two days wearing it."


    "Two days?


    "Ah. Do you want to go into the village before you explain? Looks like the gatekeeper''s a little suspicious."


    Is it because I''ve been talking to you looking at the gate, the gatekeeper is watching me?


    Closer, a bit of a vigilant atmosphere.


    I''ve done something wrong.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to go into the village"


    "Really? First a guild card, or a card that will tell you who you are."


    The gatekeeper responds with vigilance.


    Was it that suspicious?


    Mr. Druid takes the card out, so I take the card out of the bag, too.


    Checking our identity with the card, Mr. Gatekeeper breathed heavily.


    "Good. He was quick to come to the festival, and he was wary that something would be done because he was staring at us."


    "Excuse me, this was my first time in the village, so I was asking why the gate was flashy, etc."


    "I see, did you?


    "Yes."


    ''Cause it does get flashy year after year.''


    The gatekeeper looks up at the gate.


    "Yes, do you have any plans for this village?


    "I thought I''d join the festival."


    "What! It''s only a month away, isn''t it?


    The gatekeeper''s surprised face.


    After all, it seemed a little too soon to come.


    "Ah, I was worried about the inn, so I came early"


    "I see. There are certainly more people attending year after year, making it harder to pick up the inn."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Don''t you know the recommended accommodation?


    "Right...... Oh, can you write down the reason for your stay on this piece of paper?


    "Yes."


    Mr. Druid receives the paper from the gatekeeper.


    "Planned attendance at the festival means almost a month''s stay, right?


    "I''m going to. I also thought about the square, but I thought we should be a little reluctant this time of year."


    "No square. Yesterday there were some idiots who went wild. If you have a lovely lady with you, this is definitely not the time."


    "Yep."


    Is it that bad?


    They told me not to do it twice.


    "If the price is also the inn there, there is an inn named ''Cologne'' after a short walk around the fourth corner towards the back of the boulevard to the right. The owners there are pleasant and pleasant."


    "Do you have a bath?


    "There is definitely a bath in this Hathahi Village Inn. Because it''s conditional to make a bath when you open an inn."


    Conditions are to make a bath.


    That''s a great village.


    "You''ve never known me before."


    "The ''Cologne'' bath is huge, so I have a reputation for taking my time"


    "Right. Sounds like you can count on it. Thanks."


    "No. Festival, have fun going"


    "Oh, thanks for the info on the inn"


    "Thank you"


    "No, again"


    I go through the gate and look at the town and stop.


    It sure is flashy.


    Or different colors are used and there is no uniformity.


    "You look tired in the village."


    "Ahahahaha, that''s what they say when they come to this village."


    Door color, window frame color, wall color.


    Brilliantly pieced apart from house to house.


    Besides, they all use colors close to the primary colors.


    The whole boulevard is colourful and vibrant.


    "Take the fourth corner to the back of Boulevard to the right, right? Oh, is that the inn you introduced me to?


    A bright blue building with corners bent and a few walls ahead.


    It seems to be the inn called ''Cocologne'' that introduced me there.


    "Wow, that''s bright blue"


    "Right. A yellow door on a bright blue wall."


    "The window frame is black."


    Open the door of Cocologne and enter the inn.


    "Is that it? Not at all."


    I thought it was flashy inside because it was flashy outside, but it is unified with furniture with a very calm impression.


    "Welcome. Welcome to Cologne. I''m the shopkeeper''s chickal."


    When I turned my gaze to those who heard voices, a man with glasses was smiling at us.


    I wonder if he''s about Mr. Druid''s height, he''s just thin.


    "I say Druid. This is Ivy. Two people, I''d like to stay. Is the room available?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. There is still about January to the festival so no problem. Do you mind if I join you in the room?


    "Yes, please"


    "How long?


    "I plan to attend the festival. The day we leave is still to be determined."


    "Okay. Accommodation costs, but for now, we will calculate them in January."


    "Yes."


    "Breakfast is included in the 7 Ladal of the Month. Dinner will be charged separately"


    That''s one ladal higher than the previous inn.


    The time of the festival, he said the accommodation would be more expensive, so is that it?


    "Okay. Can I tell you in the morning when I need dinner?


    "Yeah, that''s okay. Then it will be the corner room on the third floor. Please feel free to use the cooking area as it is located on each floor. I''ll show you around."


    Follow Mr. Chickal up the stairs to the third floor.


    "This is the cooking place."


    View the cooking area on the third floor.


    They also put pots and such, which seem pretty user-friendly.


    "Here''s the room"


    The room shown is a beautiful little spacious space.


    "Is there a problem?


    "Yes, I was relieved in a very calm and beautiful room"


    The co-spaces were unified with furniture with a calm impression, but I was nervous about what the individual rooms would look like.


    I wouldn''t let it down if the colors were plentiful, like outside.


    But the worry seemed futile.


    The room guided has a warm impression of being woody.


    Good.


    "Heh, that was good. What are you doing for dinner today?


    I don''t know what you were worried about.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    "Do me a favor. Is that okay?


    "Yes, roger that."


    When Mr. Chickal leaves the room, he jumps on the bed.


    "Interesting village."


    "Oh, shall we take a look around the village later? I want to take the information to the Adventurers Guild."


    "Yeah."


    Looking forward to the festival.

 336 326 words, even here.

    "Hey, wait a minute!


    I reported a dump I saw in the woods at the Adventurer''s Guild and a demon that was made ferocious by the magic I encountered there.


    The look on the face of the guild staff I was listening to grew bluer and bluer, and when the report was finished, I rushed off somewhere.


    Before coming to the Adventurer Guild, I was not surprised because Mr. Druid had told me that reporting could be important, but I was just surprised at the change in the complexion of the guild staff.


    "People turn bright blue with such momentum."


    "That was amazing. But I don''t know what else to do. Violent demons have caused the destruction of villages."


    Yeah, the ferocious demon was terribly scared.


    Even though I knew Ciel was strong, I was worried he would get hurt every time the demon showed up.


    "Excuse me. Gilmouth says he wants to hear more about it, so can you come with me?


    I smile bitterly with Mr. Druid that you''ve really mattered.


    Even the adventurers around me have drawn my attention.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Follow the Alliance staff to the second floor of the Adventurer Alliance.


    "Excuse me."


    Probably Mr. Gilmouth''s office. When I opened the door, there was a woman of solid stature.


    "Oh, good luck. Is that you? I''m sorry, I asked you to come all the way."


    Is Mr. Gilmouth in the village of Hathahi, possibly a woman?


    There is only a woman in the room in front of you.


    When you stare at a woman, your gaze fits.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Lish, guild master of Hathahi Village. Say hello."


    Mr. Lish Gilmouth.


    Kind of cool to be bulky about the way you talk.


    Back length is about a little lower than Mr. Druid''s.


    My body is muscular and quite disappointing for a woman.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Druid."


    "It''s Ivy, thank you"


    "Parent-child?


    Mr. Lish Gilmouth looks at us strangely.


    Probably wondered because his face doesn''t look alike.


    "No, you don''t. But she''s as important as her daughter."


    Mr. Druid''s words make my face feel nauseous.


    I lowered my head to Mr. Lishgillmouth hard, trying not to break his expression.


    "Right. So could you tell us a little bit more about the fast-paced, but ferocious demons?


    "Yes, I understand."


    While Mr. Druid points to the map, he talks about the dump and where the demon came out.


    I took a few days to check the location so I could explain it while looking at the map, so I''m sure of it.


    Ciel was in on the way, too, so it''ll be fine.


    However, Ciel was about rested because he couldn''t read the map.


    Looking around the room, I saw a bookshelf loaded with books.


    Just curious, there are a lot of demonic books.


    Do you have a book or something about slime?


    Let''s hear it later.


    "I see, you don''t seem wrong in this rocky mountain"


    "Yeah, definitely."


    "Ha, not at all. I''ve been watching out for you many times, you stupid adventurers."


    Mr. Lish Gilmouth sighs loudly.


    "We don''t know how many, so we''ll have to put together a crusade to deal with it. What do you say we join?


    "No, I''ll stop it"


    To Mr. Lish Gilmouth''s invitation, Mr. Druid shakes his neck to the side.


    "Too bad."


    "I''m sorry. Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    "Oh, join me if you change your mind. Yeah, I want to transfer the info fee, so can I just borrow your account card for a second?


    Mr. Druid gives Mr. Lish Gilmouth a card for his family account.


    Magic items, and then Mr. Druid comes back to me.


    "Um."


    "Hmm? What?


    "Is there anything in the book on the bookshelf that details the slime?


    "Slime?


    "Yes."


    As I nodded, Mr. Lish Gilmouth headed over to the bookshelf to bring me a book.


    "This book is best for slime"


    When I saw it, it was with the book I bought.


    "Oh, I have this book"


    "Really? You have a good book. I''m halfway through this book on slime, so reading it won''t help."


    Yes, it is.


    Too bad.


    "Does Slime mean Mr. Ivy''s a Tamer?


    "Yes."


    Since hiding your skills can cause extra prying, I decided to answer Tamer when asked.


    I was anxious to be pryed into about the Solas, but anyone who says anything stupid, such as showing them the demons they''re taming, can ignore them.


    Mr. Druid said he could also complain that he was too persistent.


    "Right. Is the journey still going?


    "Yes."


    I could see Mr. Druid nodding next door.


    "Hmm, if you''re a Tamer with slime, I''d like to ask you to stay."


    "Excuse me."


    "Ha, it''s not about apologizing. Well, I hope you settle in if you feel like it. I''ll make a good deal."


    Mr. Lish Gilmouth looks me closely in the eye and smiles.


    I kind of look into those eyes and I feel a lot more attractive strength.


    I managed to get out of my sight and say no again, and they said ''I''m sorry''.


    When you get out of the Adventurer Guild, now you go to the Commercial Guild.


    They are supposed to sell fruits, nuts, demon stones, etc. found in the woods.


    "The Demon Stone doesn''t have a problem selling it all, does it?


    Demon Stone found in a cave on the way.


    From Mr. Druid''s standpoint, he says it''s about seven or eight normally out level demon stones.


    "Oh, that''s about it, you won''t have a problem selling them all"


    The number of demonic stones that have been mined is 38.


    Demon stones with no high levels seem to have no problem selling about this number at once.


    And then there are the diamonds, but we need to talk about selling them two at a time.


    The problem would be the fruit I''ve picked in the woods.


    Even so, I almost ate the rest of them, so I have 3.


    It''s fruit, and the rest is three, and probably no problem.


    As soon as you enter the commercial guild, you head to the counter.


    There are two women and one man on the counter.


    Mr. Druid headed to the place where there was a slightly older woman among them.


    "Welcome"


    "I''d like to sell demon stones and nuts, and then fruit."


    "Yes, please present your guild card"


    When Mr. Druid puts out a commercial guild card, he puts it on a magic item.


    "You don''t have a problem. Please put the product on the board."


    A woman puts a white rectangular plate on the counter.


    Is this a magic item too?


    I''m a little excited because things have come out differently than previous commercial guilds.


    Mr. Druid takes the stuff out of his magic bag that he plans to sell.


    "You don''t have a problem with demon stones. Nuts make pharmacists happy. And then, oh, rare things."


    Every time I put a product on a rectangular board, there is an immediate reaction from the woman.


    Apparently, the item instantly determines the type and value of the item.


    "This is unusual. You''re a ripper that only comes to fruition once a few years."


    Ripper?


    And it only comes to fruition once every few years?


    Ah, you ate 20 of them.


    "I don''t know your name. You happen to find it in the woods."


    "Really? Well, it''s only around this village."


    It''s around this village.


    Then you don''t have to know.


    "The noblemen of Wangdu ask me to buy everything out every year when they find it."


    From the nobility of Wang Du?


    Let''s keep what we ate to ourselves.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he looks like he thinks the same thing.


    We nod at each other as we gaze at each other.


    "It would be helpful if you brought three."


    Sorry, I only have 3 left.


    "No. And then this is it"


    The last time you give a diamond, you look more surprised than a fruit.


    And he said, "Oh," he said, lowering his voice.


    "Thank you for such a precious thing. Purchase price, but here you go"


    Women don''t talk verbally, they write down the purchase price and breakdown on paper to show it all the more.


    When Mr. Druid nods, the paper is gently torn fine and discarded.


    Looking at it in surprise, the woman laughed.


    "It''s to keep you from thinking stupid things. What should I do with the money?


    Stupid thing?


    "Please enter this account"


    Mr. Druid puts out a card for his family account.


    A woman receives it and does some work.


    "Yes, I transferred it, so please check. Thank you so much for today."


    Wow.


    The fastest deal I''ve ever completed.


    Say thank you and get out of the commercial guild.


    "You''re done in no time."


    "Oh, you were right to pick her"


    "Um, is that stupid?


    "I guess that''s to ask how much I bought and not make me run for crime"


    Don''t you want me to run to crime?


    "Because there are so many financially deprived adventurers this time of year, you think you''ll attack them blindly with gold? Well, there''s a lot going on."


    I see.


    I have a good impression that spring will be warm, but is it also a bad season if I have to be careful?

 337 327 Stories Dumpster Location

    Get fax-only paper before you leave the commercial guild.


    When I got to Hathahi Village, I contacted him and he faxed it to me last time.


    I can afford to get to the village sooner than planned, but I''d better send it before I forget.


    Forget it and you''ll be worried.


    I feel a warm breeze when I leave the commercial guild.


    "That''s warm."


    "Yeah. Spring."


    "Ha, it''s spring. Well, shall we go see this village dump?


    "Yeah."


    It''s important to check the location because there''s also a sol meal, right?


    Later......


    "Can we hunt around this village?


    "That''s not a problem. But I''m sure there weren''t any rabbits around here."


    "He''s not here?


    I''m under the impression that I''m everywhere.


    "Oh, there will be no wild rabbits from around here. If we get a little closer to the king''s capital, the wild rats will be gone."


    Yes, it is.


    I''m a little shocked.


    These two kinds of animals, they were trying to make money and get through it, weren''t they?


    You''re scared of ignorance.


    I need to study a lot more.


    "Is that it? Then there''s no dried meat in Wang Du?


    "No, instead, dried meat with a demon named Novea is popular"


    Novea the Demon?


    If the place is different, the ingredients that become dry meat are also different?


    Do I even hunt for a Novea?


    "It''s just that this Novea is a little fierce. So dry meat is traded at a higher price compared to the neighborhood."


    Is it ferocious?


    You don''t seem to be able to hunt.


    "If there were no wild rabbits, would there be only wild rats around here?


    "No, wild rats and obituaries should be able to hunt in traps around here"


    "Obituaries?


    "Oh, it''s just a little magical stuff, but it won''t be a problem because it''s not so strong"


    A demon that can use magic?


    Uh, is that really okay with me?


    "Me, no offensive magic at all, but okay?


    "It''s okay, because obituaries can use the magic of thunder to the point of tingling"


    I guess I''ll be fine as long as it''s tingly.


    Or if I could hunt an obituary, I''d be the first to hunt a demon.


    If Mr. Druid says he''s okay, he''ll be fine.


    You''re getting a little excited.


    "But what good is a trap?


    The trap has evolved a lot since you started trapping with Mr. Druid, hasn''t it?


    It''s completely different from when one person is a rope thickness, how to hide it, and how strong the net is.


    "Obitunes nails aren''t that strong, so the rope doesn''t have to be that thick. Is there any chance we can get away with this by magic? Mm-hmm, I don''t think I need to worry about that power breaking the basket..."


    View Mr. Druid walking next door.


    With as much power as he has, I think he could hunt a lot more in other ways than hunting in a trap.


    Yet I make a trap that looks fun, think a lot about it, set it up, and go see the results with pleasure.


    I saw confusion in the beginning, so I thought you must be up to me.


    I thought that made me sorry...


    "No, does thunder weaken the strength of the basket if it is multiplied several times, even if it is small? The basket still needs to be reinforced. The question is what things make you stronger. Thunder could cause a small spark. Mm-hmm. What do you want?


    Now, that confusion doesn''t seem like much fun anymore, does it?


    I wonder what fitted so well?


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "Nothing. Does Obitune make it a basket trap?


    "Oh, I''m going to. It''s about three times the size of a rabbit, so you''re gonna need a little bigger basket."


    Three times the wild rabbit?


    Is it that big?


    One day, Mr. Druid is going to say something about hunting a bigger prey in a trap.


    It was a big trap page when I saw it because I was seriously reading a book that also had a way of hunting during this time.


    I wonder where you''re going?


    You''re a little nervous.


    "Let''s not aim for too big a prey, shall we?


    "If it''s about the obituaries, we''ll be fine now."


    "Yeah?"


    Is that it?


    The reply now is, uh...


    Us now?


    Well, I guess it''s okay.


    "Next time you get used to it."


    Maybe it''s not okay.


    Look next door to Chirali.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you look like you''re having fun.


    ... It may not be possible to stop it.


    Walk around the woods looking for a dump through the gate.


    "No, sir."


    I look around but I don''t see anything that looks like a dump.


    Besides, the place you are now is too far from the village.


    "Maybe he went in a different direction."


    "Yeah, that way because the roads were split along the way?


    "Let''s go"


    "Oh, wait. I want Sola and the others out of my bag."


    Explore the signs around you.


    There are no signs of people around here.


    Looks fine.


    "Sorry I''m late"


    When I open the bag, Sora and Ciel pop up.


    Flem seemed awake today too and jumped out of the bag.


    "You don''t have Sol. Are you still asleep?


    Peeping into the bag, Sol and I get eyes on each other.


    He seems to be awake, but when he looks into his eyes, he''s still asleep.


    "I''ll wake you when I get to the dump, so you can stay asleep."


    "Pefu."


    Sol closes his eyes softly when he rings a word.


    "I fell asleep"


    Close the bag and watch Sola and the others.


    "Ciel, do you know where the garbage dump is?


    "Nya-yay."


    When Ciel returns to Adandala softly, he turns back the way he has just come.


    It still seemed like the wrong way to go.


    Walking for a while, the lost split.


    If I thought I was going the other way, I would go straight to the road that approached the village.


    "Sounds like a completely different place."


    You''ve never missed a prediction.


    "Right."


    When the village approaches, it walks off the road and into the woods.


    And after walking for a while, I saw a place that looked like a dump.


    The dump seemed to have been created exactly the opposite of where we really predicted it would be.


    And close to the village.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    My tail shook when I thanked Ciel.


    "The dump here is kind of organized,"


    "Right. I''m guessing the dump keeper is solid."


    "Sol, wake up. We''re at the dump."


    Sol out of the bag.


    Looking around and checking the dump, he rolled off momentum.


    I guess it''s time to jump and move.


    "Well, that''s a basket. I wonder how I can add strength."


    Mr. Druid also heads to the dump with a pleasant look on his face.


    It must be good to have fun, right?


    "Nyah?


    "Ciel, thank you"


    When I stroked my head slowly, I rubbed my head against the rind and my hands.


    That''s really cute.


    "Well, I guess I''ll pick up what I need too"


    View the dump.


    Around Sol, there is a massive rise of black magic.


    A short distance from Sol, I see Sola eating a sword.


    There''s a frem near there, but he seems to be eating potions very hard today.


    And Mr. Druid wandering around with a basket inside the dump.


    You''re free.


    "Nya-yay."


    Gently stroke Ciel''s head with a pong before entering the dump.


    Pick out what you need, paying attention to the signs around you.


    I chose to talk to Mr. Druid about the intensity of the basket, so it took me a little while.


    "Nya-yay."


    There were signs of Ciel approaching us when he explored the signs around him.


    Look around.


    Looks like Sol''s meal is already over.


    "Guys, come here for a second. Somebody''s coming."


    At the sign of a person, the number is three.


    Probably look around.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Putting Sora and Flem back with Piong in the bag.


    Pick up Sol, who was on his way, and put him in his bag.


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel changes into a slime when she gets to the side, so I put it in my bag.


    Mr. Druid will check to see if Sola or Flem have left anything behind.


    "I''m fine. Nothing had fallen."


    Leaving the dump with Mr. Druid and what he needs.


    "Is that it? Are you a traveler?


    As soon as I left the dump, I heard a man.


    Turning his gaze, three men dressed as members of the Village of Hattahi vigilante.


    "Yes. Just us, though? What''s wrong, sir?


    "No, I feel like I''ve felt a lot of magic around here."


    Dokiri and his heart bounce, but he manages to fix his expression.


    "No, we were the only ones."


    "Really? What did you do?


    "I was sourcing what I needed because of the trap."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, the vigilantes give a strange look.


    "Build a basket trap and hunt."


    Three people who, Mr. Druid explains, look impressed.


    Apparently, I''m not familiar with the trap at all.


    "You hunt a lot of fun again."


    One of the vigilantes says the other two are nodding.


    "It''s funny. I''d love to have my prey hanging on my own trap."


    "I see."


    "Then we go back to the village. After you."


    "I know it''s okay, but I''m concerned about the magic I just felt, so be careful"


    Gently bow your head to the three vigilantes and head to the village.


    Walk silently for a while and exhale small as they come to a point where they cannot see.


    "The dump location is too close to the village."


    Probably about half, considering the distance between the village and the dump so far.


    For this reason, when we can get out of the village and come straight to the dump, we are in a hurry to hide the Solas.


    "You have to be careful."


    "Ah. Think of something to take care of"

 338 328 Stories Magic Detection Skills

    Get out of the dump and go back to the village.


    "That''s close."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Walk and you''ll see, but the village is really close to the dump.


    We can explore the signs all the time, but the people with the faint signs are hard to find.


    If it moves, I can find it because the signs flow, but if that distance is short, I might miss it.


    "The stronger the vigilante, the better off the adventurer. Trouble."


    Take off the boulevard and walk towards the inn as people choose the sparse path.


    "What do we do?


    "Right, Sora and Flem have it as close as possible, and either me or Ivy are beside them. Sol has more free hands. I''ll wait beside him. And put it in the bag as soon as someone gets close. I think this is about it when I say what I can do. It''s important that we stay as close as possible."


    Mr. Druid is right, I wonder if being beside him will make it right.


    It narrows the scope of action, so don''t make everyone feel cramped.


    "Right."


    "Let Ciel be beside you in a slime appearance too. With that said, it was quicker for Ciel to notice people''s signs."


    "Yeah."


    If Ciel hadn''t told me, I think I''d have been more delayed in responding.


    "Ask Ciel and let me know if anyone comes"


    "Okay, I''ll do you a favor"


    I was a little relieved that I decided on a rough response.


    It''s not perfect, but I guess we''ll figure it out for now.


    "All right! For now, I''m just gonna have to walk after Sola and Flem or Sol."


    "Well, that''s the thing. That said, some of the vigilantes noticed the magic."


    "Yeah."


    He said it was a great magic, so I''m sure he noticed Ciel''s magic.


    Even though Ciel, who has a lot of magic, had it hidden so that it couldn''t be done outside the back of the woods.


    How could they have noticed?


    "Maybe he has magic detection skills."


    "Magic perception skills?


    "It''s one of those rare skills. I can feel the magic I''m hiding. Depending on the number of stars, you can also measure strength and distance. You can count on me to be with you, but the other way around, it''s troublesome."


    You sure would be reliable if you were one of them.


    "Well, the vigilantes are looking good. If you get suspicious, explain or give up the festival and leave the village."


    "Yeah."


    You have no choice but to do all this.


    I wonder how much magic you perceived.


    You said you did feel a great deal of magic.


    "Is that it?"


    "What''s up?


    "If you felt magic, why don''t you check my bag?


    Because Ciel slimes and is in the bag.


    Or is the magic different from when Adandala slimes?


    "If you say so, you are.... Nobody''s coming after you, right?


    "That''s okay. I''ve been searching for signs so many times that I might have seen them, but they didn''t follow us in any way."


    All the vigilantes earlier had faint signs.


    So I followed the signs with caution many times, but headed to the back of the woods, not the village.


    So fine.


    "Right."


    Reminds me of a vigilante I met earlier, who noticed the magic.


    He seemed genuinely worried about us going back to the village.


    I don''t think that''s an act.


    "In the meantime, we have to be careful."


    "Right."


    "Can Ivy feel the magic that Ciel hid?


    "I can''t do this."


    With that said, how does everyone feel about magic?


    I tried to read a book about magic, but it didn''t help because it was all about compatibility with magic items.


    I think it''s hard to feel magic because of weak magic.


    Probably.


    "How does Mr. Druid feel about magic? I''m not sure."


    "Don''t you see?


    "Yeah. If you don''t mind, you won''t even know if you have magic."


    "That would be so"


    "What?"


    "There are magic items in town that contain magic. It would be hard to live if you felt them one way or the other. That''s why it''s like that, except for sensitive people."


    "Really?


    "Oh, it''s there and it''s a natural thing, so I don''t recognize it unless I''m conscious. How about in the woods?


    Mori?


    Sure don''t feel magical with me when I read the signs.


    With that said, I feel I naturally understand what strength demons I am at that time.


    Does that mean you unconsciously felt magic and figured out strength?


    "When you feel signs, you can see the strength of nature and demons."


    "Then there''s no problem. That''s how normal it is."


    Oh, my God. Really?


    "Some adventurers can''t feel magic at all, just as I can''t feel any signs at all."


    "Eh, that looks tough"


    I can''t believe I know the strength of demons by magic, but I don''t know that.


    I wonder how you''re dealing with that?


    "One of the legendary adventurers had someone who couldn''t feel the magic. He was such an amazing researcher that he was told there was nothing he didn''t know about demons and animals. Probably compensated for not feeling magic by accumulating knowledge."


    I see, were you responding to demons by using information in your knowledge rather than looking at and judging the demonic powers in front of you?


    Awesome.


    Even though there are a great number of demons and animals.


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but they say I''m the first person to write a book about demonic ecology"


    "Amazing. You''re famous because you wrote a book?


    "No, it''s famous because the demon sword judgment the person manipulated was amazing. He''s one of the admirers of adventurers."


    Devil''s sword?


    "Did the adventurer have magic?


    You can''t feel magic, but you have magic?


    "I just can''t feel it, they say the person''s magic was pretty high"


    Yes, it is.


    I thought you couldn''t feel it because you had a little magic.


    Oh, isn''t that right?


    If it was that idea, I''d be someone who couldn''t feel the magic either.


    Kind of a strange thing about magic.


    There are no shops around here.


    Mr. Druid looks around, so we look around together.


    I was exploring the village off the boulevard, but apparently the store was interrupted.


    "Right. Time to go back to the inn?


    "Do you? When you get back to the inn, let''s not make a trap until dinner. In the meantime, let''s make the usual strength trap and see how it goes"


    "Sounds fun, huh?


    "Oh, fun"


    "I need to fax it before I do that"


    "Oh, so am I. I can''t help it. I''ll write it down properly."


    I wonder about that.


    Mr. Druid''s father may be fine, but his mother and sister-in-law are going to stick him in.


    With that said, I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Sarpent, but you can''t.


    Looks like someone reads fax.


    I don''t have a choice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Go away"


    "" I''m coming ""


    Head to the commercial guild while being dropped off by the innkeeper, Mr. Chickal.


    The plan for today is to go around to the dump next time you send a fax and follow the Sols'' meal and end up setting a trap.


    The place to set it up is very important to increase the success rate of the trap.


    I wish I could find a good place.


    "With that said, what''s going on?


    Mr. Druid asks, tilting his neck.


    I''m sure you wrote about the Sarpents or you want to ask.


    "I just wrote," I met some new people in the back of the woods. "


    "Right. I can''t write like that."


    "Yeah."


    I can''t write that we all traveled the woods on top of the Sarpents.


    Even though it doesn''t have to be that, it''s a rumor.

 339 329 stories sinister!

    After sending the fax, we head to the dump.


    Explore with caution the signs around you, but no one seems to be coming this way today.


    Still, I can''t get out of my mind.


    "Sora and Flem act together. Because Mr. Druid is with us today."


    "Sola, Flem. Say hello."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    I told everyone yesterday about the results of my discussions with Mr. Druid at the Inn.


    Everyone told me they''d cooperate.


    "Sol is with me. Nice to meet you."


    "Peppy"


    "Ciel''s in slime too, stay by my side"


    "Nya-yay."


    All right, now it''s okay if someone comes, I''m sure.


    While reading the signs around the dump, check everyone''s location and pick up anything that might help with the trap.


    "Is that enough?


    To Mr. Druid''s voice, when he turns his gaze, Sola and Flem are jumping pimps in front of him.


    You finish your meal faster than usual.


    "Pefu."


    "What? Have you had enough Sol?


    "Pefu."


    I wonder if it''s okay because it rings and shakes satisfactorily.


    Am I forcing everyone to do this?


    Should I give up the festival?


    "Ivy?"


    "Yes?"


    "No, are you okay? I''ve got something in mind."


    "I''m forcing everyone to do it."


    Watch the Solas as they leave the dump.


    Especially as usual.


    Everyone is playing with a fun look.


    But I definitely had a short meal time today.


    Did you get eaten properly?


    "I don''t know. You''re gonna say it''s okay to ask."


    Everyone answers that because they''re sweet, don''t they?


    "Was Sora and Flem eating less?


    "No, I felt like I was digesting faster than usual, but the amount I would have eaten should not have changed"


    Am I just eating faster?


    If that''s the case, are you okay?


    But you want to take your time eating.


    Probably.


    "If it feels the same tomorrow, why don''t we all discuss it again"


    "Right."


    Leave the dump and head to the back of the woods.


    The forest around this village is rich in thin trees and has good prospects.


    If you want to hide, do you have to go on the tree?


    Look up.


    It''s spring, so green leaves are starting to appear.


    "Ciel, you can go back to normal."


    I''ve been searching around for signs, but no sign of people.


    There are signs of demons a little far away, but you won''t care in particular.


    "Nya-yay."


    The undone Ciel seems to be stretching her forelegs and turning her back, relaxing her body.


    "Feel good?"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Good."


    "Huh."


    The way Ciel sounds has changed, so we''ll see how it goes.


    Look away, look at me.


    "Are you going to dinner?


    With that said, we went to dinner on our journey, but it was a while ago.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Come and be careful. Because there seems to be someone in this village who can read hidden magic."


    "Nya-yay."


    When you rub a rind on my palm and my face, it rings and runs away towards Mr. Druid.


    I''m worried, but if you''re hungry, you can''t help it.


    Let''s wait for you to return.


    "Shall we go a little further back?"


    "Yeah. Mr. Druid, what kind of demon is Obitune?


    If we''re gonna set a trap, we need to know more about Obitunes.


    I looked for an obituary in a demonic book, but it wasn''t on it, was it?


    "Obituaries? Your legs are fast and sticky. It often nests holes made into trees that are nocturnal. Also, the magic power of thunder is not so great, but it can strike unexpectedly, so you can''t be alarmed."


    Shiitake, nocturnal.


    Are you good at surprises?


    "You set a trap near the nest?


    "It will be hard to find a nest. Obiturn''s favorite food is the fruit of Qiblakara."


    "The Qiblakarla fruit is the staple food?


    "Oh, it tastes sinister to us humans."


    You remind me of the taste, wrinkles engraved between Mr. Druid''s eyebrows.


    But you''re eating obituaries, aren''t you?


    I think I''ll give it a whirl.


    "Spring, but actually, is there more?


    "Oh, that''s no problem. You have to bear fruit in autumn and fall over winter and spring."


    "It is."


    A fruit that crosses the winter.


    Looking forward to it.


    "Oh, that''s the Kibrakara tree."


    In the direction Mr. Druid points to, a Chiblacarla tree with lots of nuts.


    "You have a lot of fruit."


    Kibrakara trees bear more fruit than you can imagine.


    Reach out a little and you will find fruit.


    It looks beautiful green.


    It doesn''t look delicious, but I''m curious, so I picked one up and just twisted it a little bit.


    "Ugh..."


    Awesome flavour.


    Pretty sinister, I can''t believe it''s so sinister.


    My tongue.


    "Ivy, could it have been?


    "Ugh."


    Nod, then take the bamboo barrel out of the magic bag and drink the water.


    "Amazing. Even though I said it was sinister, I thought if Obituaries were going to eat it, they''d be fine."


    "Just a little twitch, and your mouth will be unspeakable, right?


    "Yeah."


    "But Ivy didn''t think you''d get along like me, either."


    Did Mr. Druid snort too?


    "The fruit of this Qiblakara is also medicine. The skin can be used as a medicine."


    "Really?


    It does seem to work on that tannin, something.


    "Well, we found the staple fruit, and we''ll set a trap around here."


    "Copy that!"


    Remove the bigger basket than usual from the magic bag.


    Place the basket and set a trap while checking the position of the Kibrakara tree.


    Pick dozens of fruits from the kibrakara tree and place them in the basket.


    Later he deludes himself with fallen leaves, dead trees, etc. so that he doesn''t know the basket.


    "Mr. Druid, the basket is too big to hide"


    "Ah, you didn''t think about that area. I''ll find branches that I can hide."


    "Okay. I''ll set the next trap."


    "Oh, please. I''ll be right back."


    Check the location of the first trap you set and the Kibrakara tree.


    There was a bush nearby, so I decided to set a trap there.


    This should make it easier to hide the trap.


    "All right, done. Where do you want the other one?


    "Bad, it''s late"


    Mr. Druid, with his tree branches, returns.


    "Thanks"


    "Is that it? Maybe the third?


    "Yes, I set it up in the bush, so I want you to check it out"


    "Okay."


    Explore the signs around while installing the last trick.


    Still, it''s pretty far away, but there are signs of getting closer to this one.


    "Mr. Druid, I think people are coming this way. Maybe one?


    "Sola, Flem, Sol, assemble. Looks like people are coming."


    Three of them, who were playing close to Mr. Druid''s words, come back in momentum.


    With the momentum as it is, Sora and Flem jump into my arms.


    "Yeah, ''cause I can''t have two for a second!


    Sora managed to hold him tight, but Flem hit him in the arm and fell.


    "Frem, are you okay?


    "Teriyu."


    "Don''t be obstinate."


    "Riu."


    I''ll keep looking, Frem.


    "You guys, don''t play. Ivy''s in trouble."


    Mr. Druid grabs the flem with his hands.


    "Riu."


    "Yes, sir. Ivy, put Sola in the bag, and Frem."


    "Teriyu."


    "People are coming, I''ll see you later."


    "Ryu ~"


    ''Cause I''m gonna play you.


    Is that it?


    Was Frem and Mr. Druid this close?


    Ah, but did Mr. Druid and Flem talk sometimes?


    "Frem, come on"


    Put Sola in the bag and then receive a flem from Mr. Druid.


    Put the sol you''ve been waiting for downstairs in your bag and explore the signs.


    Slowly, but surely they''re coming this way.


    "I''m done with the trap setup, and I''m going home"


    "I haven''t seen Ciel yet."


    "Let''s wait while we get back slowly. Yeah, why don''t we find another place where we can set a trap on the way home?


    "Right. I''m worried it''s just here."


    Return to the village looking for the Kibrakara tree.


    After a while, I saw someone coming this way.


    "Oh, that guy"


    "You were a vigilante yesterday at the dump."


    The person who bows his head lightly when he notices this one is a vigilante who noticed Ciel''s magic yesterday.


    I''m a little nervous.

 340 330 stories. Not again!

    "Hello"


    A vigilante who for some reason smiles and approaches and greets me.


    Is there still something there?


    "Hello, you''re alone today"


    I look around at Mr. Druid''s words, but no one.


    Funny, the vigilante should have decided to act at least two people for when something happened.


    Explore the signs of being hidden, but no one really is.


    "Uh, I''m already done with work today. I saw you leave the gate when you were watching around the village. I tried to wait until I got back to the village, but I couldn''t contain my feelings, so I went after the magic and I got here."


    Chase me?


    "Why did you take us?


    There is a little tension in Mr. Druid''s voice.


    You noticed that, the vigilante puts his hand forward and waves left and right.


    "It''s not. I''m not thinking it''s suspicious or anything, I just wanted to say thank you."


    A vigilante looking at us with a slightly anxious look on his face.


    "" Thank you?


    It''s only been three days since I came to this village.


    Although I don''t remember doing anything.


    Could it be that Mr. Druid has helped you before?


    I look at Mr. Druid next door, but he shook his head to the side.


    "That I say Ashley. Uh, about my father, I''m an assistant to the Alliance Master of Adventurers Alliance. If you find me suspicious, check your identity with the Alliance. Because my father is sure to prove it."


    "Mr. Ashley."


    "Yes."


    When Mr. Druid calls his name, his expression gets painfully bright.


    I don''t see anyone doing anything wrong.


    "What is gratitude?


    "Um, I just wanted to thank Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy properly."


    Me?


    "Me too?


    I stare at him in Mr. Ashley''s words.


    but I can''t remember anything.


    Could it be that you''ve forgotten about it under the influence of the magic team?


    "Mr. Druid had help from a demon three years ago. I''ve never met Ivy, but I wanted to thank her for cooperating and crushing a criminal organization."


    Mr. Druid told me about that criminal organization three years ago.


    I didn''t think you''d be thanking me for something else.


    "Ah, three years ago?


    Mr. Druid is looking at Mr. Ashley and thinking about it.


    After a while, I shook my head to the side.


    "Bad. I can''t seem to remember."


    Mr. Druid bows his head to Mr. Ashley.


    "No, don''t bow your head. I didn''t mean to bother you. Three years ago, a big rock collapsed near this village, and there was a massive spill of demons from inside, remember?


    Massive demons?


    That''s what''s happening.


    That''s scary.


    "Oh, you happened to be in this village, so you cooperated in the crusade."


    "That''s it! That''s when you saved me from the rush. I have magic sensing skills, and I did something stupid on the diagram. Mr. Druid helped me when three demons attacked me and I thought I couldn''t do it anymore."


    That''s cool, Mr. Druid.


    "What, that time? No, eh? Are you sure that''s the guy from that time? Kind of... different, huh?


    "Ahhh, that was... because it was a time of all kinds of rampant. Would you say it''s quite different now? The"


    "Mr. Druid, what was Mr. Ashley like?


    Ashley blushes her cheeks and gives her a pitiful look when I ask Mr. Druid.


    Really, what was it like?


    I''m very concerned.


    "Ah, well, I guess it''s one of the things I do when I''m younger. Yeah."


    What do you do when you''re young?


    Uh... what is it?


    "Well, I didn''t know the kid was you then. What a surprise."


    Mr. Druid''s voice is going up a little happy.


    "At that time, I was so flustered about the demons that I couldn''t thank them properly. Uh, thank you so much. At that time, thanks to your help, I was able to build a family. Thank you so much."


    Deeply bowing your head, Mr. Ashley.


    Building a family... do you mean married?


    "Thank you for taking the time to say thank you. Glad to hear it."


    Mr. Ashley and Mr. Druid laugh and shake hands.


    That''s kind of a dusty sight, Bo. I stare at the two of them all the time.


    "Mr. Ivy."


    The gaze of Mr. Ashli, who unraveled his hand, turns to me.


    "Yes."


    I wonder what.


    "Thank you for protecting my daughter from criminal organizations."


    Mr. Ashley bows his head deeply towards me.


    Criminal organizations are about that criminal organization, right?


    Were you still doing bad here?


    "Um, give me your head. I''m glad your daughter''s okay."


    "Yes, really"


    Mr. Ashley nods with a smile.


    I can see that I really care about your daughter.


    "Um, protecting your daughter... what happened?


    "The Alliance and the vigilante received a list of associates of criminal organizations in this village, and with their names on it. Soon after, Gilmouth and the head of the vigilante moved to catch those whose names were given. So, we found their Azito, so when we did the investigation, we came up with a plan to kidnap and sell off the children and grandchildren of important people in this village. And a list of children to kidnap."


    Really, that organization is rotten everywhere.


    "My daughter''s name was on that list, and my spine shook up. Probably because my father is an assistant to Gilmouth. My daughter is still fine, thanks to Mr. Ivy and the others for crushing that organization. Thank you so much."


    "I''m glad I was able to prevent it before. Yeah, really."


    I was really scared then when I was about to be kidnapped.


    I could have prevented it because Ciel was there, but what would have happened if he had been kidnapped.


    I''m just scared to think.


    "Ashley, can I ask you something?


    "Yes. Ask me anything."


    "It''s good because you were seeing me, but where did you find out about Ivy? The Ivy thing must be top secret."


    Is that it?


    With that said, it should only be known to the top of the organization.


    "I felt enormous magic near the village yesterday. It was so much magic I''d never felt before. But you don''t have to feel scared even if you feel that magic. I went to see it with the guys whose duty was with me because I was wondering. Then I was surprised to have Mr. Druid there, but I felt a tremendous amount of magic from what Ivy had beside me."


    Were you still feeling magic from the bag?


    "So?"


    "Stopping by didn''t change my impression of magic, so I thought I''d see how it went a little bit"


    "I see, did you go after him?


    If so, the two of us would have missed it.


    "No, I didn''t expect to delude Mr. Druid, so I went back to the jail once to ask the captain for advice. When I went to see the captain of the regiment, Gilmouth was there, and I talked to Mr. Druid about the woman he took. Then they happened to be talking about Ivy, and they told me the same thing."


    I see.


    Is that why you knew me, including my name?


    "Right. I don''t really want you to say anything else."


    Mr. Druid has a slightly harsh look on his face.


    Well, it''s definitely top secret.


    "Um, there are circumstances to that. Your captain''s daughter was kidnapped by a criminal organization, and we''re not sure if she''s safe."


    "" Huh?


    "So he really wants to thank Mr. Ivy for crushing the criminal organization"


    "What about the captain''s daughter?


    "It''s still unknown. The captain said he would already be dead."


    The more I know, the more I''m sincerely glad I crushed that organization.


    "So, I''d like to see Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy once, but when I call them in, they''ll be noticeable, so I''m supposed to tell them I might want to come in between. If it''s me, I can figure out where you are by magic, and I''m grateful."


    Did you take care not to be conspicuous?


    You have to thank me for that.

 341 331 words Private room in the dining room

    Private room upstairs in the dining room guided by Mr. Ashli.


    When I came in, Mr. Rich Gilmouth greeted me with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, Ashley. Thanks."


    For some reason, I slap Mr. Ashley on the shoulder as much as I want, thanking him.


    "Hey Gilmouth, I always say it hurts!


    "You''re weak."


    Next to Mr. Lish Gilmouth, a skinny man in vigilante clothes.


    And there are men who look a lot like Mr. Ashley.


    I''m sure this would be Mr. Ashley''s father.


    "No, because that power of Gilmouth is quite a thing. How many times have you beaten a young adventurer like you''ve been crying? Come on, I need you to get a good grasp of your powers and manage them properly. There''s a lot of trouble around."


    A man who appears to be Mr. Ashley''s father, assisted by Mr. Lish Gilmouth, is giving his opinion on Mr. Gilmouth''s actions.


    I mean, that''s awesome.


    I''m a little impressed with the words that come out without precipitation.


    "I''m an adventurer, don''t make weak noises like this."


    "I''m a vigilante."


    "What about saying this is about as powerful as putting a crack in a rock if you really grip it? I think I''m wrong. If we''re bad, we''ll close the way for the prospective new adventurers, won''t we? Given that, Lish should still learn to use her powers. You''d think so, wouldn''t you?


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid, who was told the story, gives a puzzled look.


    Sure, I didn''t expect to ask this one.


    Grip it, crack it in the rock?


    Is that true?


    I might want to take a look.


    "Lish, Arash. Mr. Druid will be in trouble. Stop it."


    The look on Mr. Druid''s face was obviously horrified when a man believed to be the captain stopped the two.


    "I''m sorry. Sit down. How about Ashley join us?


    "Is that okay?


    "Mr. Druid, does Ivy mind?


    The captain sees us.


    "Fine. Ivy, okay?


    "Yeah."


    "Thanks"


    When I sat in an empty chair, the shop staff came to ask for an order.


    "Is it a good idea to recommend this store? If you want something to eat, you can have it."


    And even if the captain asks, I don''t know this store.


    "What do you recommend?


    I''m impressed to see Mr. Druid deal with it normally.


    Only an adventurer who was making money and seems used to eating places like this.


    I''ve never seen a restaurant other than a drinker and a stall before, and I''ve never seen a private room in a dining room before today.


    That''s why I haven''t been thrilled since I walked into this store.


    Look over the room to calm down.


    Oh, it''s decorated with beautiful paintings.


    There''s kind of an interesting pot over there.


    It''s an absolutely expensive item, isn''t it?


    Let''s not get distracted until we leave this store.


    "This restaurant''s specialty is stewed meat. It''s soft and delicious."


    The look on Mr. Lish Gilmouth''s face sparks a bit of interest in cooking.


    There may not be anything to eat in a store like this.


    Then I want to have fun.


    "Ivy, too, is the dish Lish Gilmouth said, okay?


    "Yeah."


    It''s a waste of nervousness and not knowing the taste.


    All right!


    Let''s calm down now.


    You brought me here because of you, I enjoy it.


    "For the number of people soup of the recommended guru, please"


    Grrrrr?


    Is it the kind of meat?


    "Okay. Please wait."


    When the store person leaves the room, the captain takes the item out of the magic bag.


    "This is an item to keep the sound out. May I use it?


    "Yes, please"


    If I thought it was a shape I''d seen, it was a sound insulation item.


    Because it''s a commonly used item, it''s obvious that you''ve seen it before.


    When the captain places the sound insulation item on his desk, he presses the button to activate it.


    "Thank you for taking the time to come today. Let me start by introducing myself. I say Tabulo, who is the leader of a regiment that brings together the Hathahi Village vigilante. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I hear the captain says Mr Tabulo.


    Tilt your neck slightly to that.


    I know Mr Tableau from the village of Hatau, and one more person named Tableau.


    How come they all have similar names?


    Maybe I''ll ask Mr. Druid later.


    "As I said yesterday, it''s Lish playing guild master. I didn''t realize about the dump yesterday, but Mr. Ivy is still one of the heroes. No, I can''t believe she was such a cutie. I couldn''t believe it even after I realized yesterday."


    Hero...... I want to deny it.


    "Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy. Thank you for saving the lives of my son and grandson. I am an assistant to Gilmouth in Ashli''s father, Arash. Thanks to Mr. Druid, I didn''t have to lose my precious son. And I''m sorry I haven''t thanked you properly."


    Mr. Arash bows his head toward Mr. Druid.


    You''re a very disciplined man.


    "Never mind. I couldn''t help it because the village was in disarray then. I left the village for work before I could calm down."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that. I asked Ivy to help me to my grandson last year. I''m proud of what I do. But I was cold when I heard my grandson was about to be kidnapped because of me. If it had been executed and my grandson had disappeared, I would not have been able to forgive myself. Thank you so much."


    Turning to me, I bow my head deeper earlier, Mr. Arash.


    "I received your thank you, so give me your head. I''m glad I was able to prevent it. Really."


    Mr. Arash smiles happily at my words.


    "I could have known my enemies, too, thanks to Mr. Ivy. Slave all those involved. Thank you, a little, but I think I''ve done something for my daughter. And for the village, that criminal organization was harmful."


    Captain Tabulo has your daughter kidnapped by that criminal organization.


    And yet your daughter, I heard, is missing.


    "If it helped at all, I''m glad."


    "Not a little."


    Mr. Lish Gilmouth shakes his neck beside me in my words.


    Captain Tabulo nods slowly once, staring at me.


    "What Ivy and the others have done for this village is enormous. Quite a few people come from the Wang capital to this village festival. These days there has also been an increase in the participation of aristocrats. Criminal organizations went for it. I heard from the men who caught me that with the help of the nobles who held their weaknesses here, they were treating themselves favourably in the King''s capital."


    Captain Tabulo looks at him as he talks.


    It''s only natural to be uncomfortable because they have tainted an important festival.


    "I had grasped the disturbing move. Even though, I don''t know who''s moving when I look into it. I can''t believe they were enemies. I didn''t have to finish the festival because of Mr. Ivy and the others. Thank you so much, and I''m sorry I told Ashley about Mr. Ivy without permission."


    When Mr Lishgilmuth bowed his head, Mr Tabulo and Mr Arash also bowed their heads.


    "Keep your head up! I received your apology!


    To my hurried voice, the three of them raised their faces.


    Good.


    You can''t let the people at the top of this village bow their heads or anything.


    "Are the nobles attending the festival?


    Mr. Ashley has a surprised look on his face.


    What, you didn''t know?


    "That''s right. But this information is confidential. Because it''s also top secret that criminal organizations were reaching out to nobles. Ashley, don''t tell anyone."


    ... Is that it?


    Confidential again?


    Concon.


    "Excuse me."


    When Captain Tabulo pressed and stopped the button on the sound insulation item, he hid the item under his desk.


    "Something?


    "I brought you the dish"


    "Oh, go ahead."


    When the door opens, a gentle scent spreads through the room.


    Thanks to this, the slightly different air that was wrapping the entire room disappeared.


    "Smells good. I can''t forget this scent."


    "Thank you for everything"


    The people at the store line up the food in front of each other.


    The scent that spreads through the room makes my stomach rattle.


    "Take your time"


    As soon as the store people are gone,


    "Before it gets cold, let''s eat"


    And, Captain Tabulo, happily carries the soup into his mouth.


    Mr. Arash and the others had already started eating.


    I''m surprised by the momentum, but Mr. Druid urges me to start eating.


    "I''ll have it."

 342 332 stories.

    Delicious.


    It seems to be simmering over a good amount of time, and once it''s in my mouth, the molluscs and meat fibers dissolve.


    Yet it also has a fluffy texture and is probably the # 1 meat dish I have ever eaten.


    The soup is also stuffed with vegetable umami and thick, so it tastes great when eaten on white bread.


    "Is it delicious?


    "Yes, very much!


    Answer Mr Arash''s question with a full grin.


    "That''s good"


    "It was a treat. That was delicious, Mr. Druid."


    "Oh, I''m just saying I recommend it."


    At the end of everyone''s meal, Captain Tabulo puts the sound insulation item on his desk again and presses the button.


    "I''m talking about Mr. Ivy, and I know it''s selfish of you to ask me to believe you, but I never talk to anyone but those here."


    It does not look like Captain Tabulo is lying.


    Can I believe this?


    When I look at Mr Druid next door, I stare at Mr Tabulo Captain.


    "Okay. I believe you."


    After a while, Mr. Druid opens his mouth.


    Besides, Mr Tabulo and Mr Lishgilmuth bowed their heads.


    Good, looks like we got to talk.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go"


    "What, already?


    Mr. Arash gives an unfortunate look to Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Yeah, I have business to attend to."


    "Was I? If that''s the case, you can''t help it, can you? I''d like to talk to you again, can I speak to you?


    There is no particular problem.


    "Isn''t that nice?


    He nodded to me when I asked Mr. Druid, so I told Mr. Arash, ''It''s okay''.


    When I heard my answer, I was greatly appreciated.


    Don''t be a little confused when people react like this, even though we just meet.


    "Okay, I''ll go. We had a treat today."


    Take a seat with Mr. Druid.


    "Thank you for the treat."


    Thank you and leave the store in a hurry.


    "Are you okay? Ciel, are you mad at me?


    "If I see you, don''t apologize right away"


    "Yeah."


    To keep Mr. Ashley away from that place, and to find out what Mr. Gilmouth and the captain were thinking, Mr. Druid decided to ride the invitation.


    I agreed with that too, but there was only one problem.


    Without saying anything to Ciel, I went back to the village.


    About three hours after Ciel went to dinner.


    He should be home by now.


    "How was Mr. Lish Gilmouth and Captain Tabulo?


    I did tell Mr. Ashley about me, but I don''t think there''s a problem with anything else.


    Until they say it''s sweet.


    "Hmm, I guess it''s okay. How''s Sola reacting?


    "He said it was okay."


    Neither Mr Lish Gilmouth nor Captain Tabulo had Sola reacted.


    And to Mr. Arash.


    So all three are fine.


    "Maybe he spoke to Mr. Ashley to protect Ivy"


    "What? What do you mean?


    For me?


    "With magic detection, he cares about something with great magic. The Rish Gilmouth found out about it. I think that''s why I let Ivy figure out who she is. If Ivy knew she was the benefactor of her child''s life, her response would change."


    I see.


    Speaking of which, he said he would consult with Captain Tabulo about Mr. Druid and me.


    You''re saying that Captain Tabulo and the others talked to Mr. Ashley for me?


    "And give us information that we''re going to be at a disadvantage."


    "Disadvantaging information?


    "Top Secrets"


    "Oh, yeah. That''s not good information if we ask, is it?


    Nobles are involved.


    "Ahhh, because that was deliberate. When I was talking, I noticed because you were turning your gaze on me. I think if they do something against us, you can use that information."


    Deliberately divulging noble information should have been a felony.


    Maybe it means believe me, but it''s too heavy.


    "... Really? But why all the way there?


    "You can say that this village flourishes at the festival. The very existence that saved me from the situation that had to end that festival would be the savior of the village."


    Savior.


    "What''s up? A dark look."


    "No...... are there other villages like this? As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to forget about that criminal organization."


    I''m happy to be thanked by people I don''t know, but it''s too heavy.


    "Ahhh, it''s on that one. But crossing this village will calm you down a bit. And then there''s the royalty and nobility of the king''s capital, right? I want to see Ivy."


    Right, calm down?


    ...... hmm?


    "The royalty and nobility of the king''s capital? What is it!


    "I asked Mr. Seiselk. Who cares about Ivy?"


    When did you ask?


    Speaking of which, you''ve been faxing to each other quite often.


    "Yes, so?


    "The royalty and nobility of the king''s capital seem quite grateful. ''Cause everything seems to have reached out to someone close to the king today, the organization."


    Don''t feel like you know that story.


    "Huh."


    "Well, you won''t have to set that up. Feel free to think."


    Feel free to let the royal family miss you?


    I see Mr. Druid with my jito eyes.


    I laughed lightly and was stroked in the head.


    "Ma''am, it''s ''gonna be''. And I think you can stay quiet from this village to the towns and villages around the king''s capital."


    "True! But why?


    "In relation to the nobility at this village festival, I reached out to the nobility of the king''s capital, using it as a stepping stone. Thanks to this, there is less damage in the villages and towns ahead"


    I see.


    If the damage wasn''t huge, you wouldn''t be grateful, would you?


    "Good. I guess I''m feeling a little easier."


    Let''s forget about royalty now.


    Because I can''t help thinking about it now.


    Push through the gate and into the back of the woods.


    It''s a pretty early walk than usual.


    Aah!


    Signs of Ciel are approaching with great momentum.


    "I think Ciel noticed us. He''s heading this way at an amazing speed."


    "Right."


    Walk out in a direction that shows signs of Ciel.


    "Nah, nah."


    Bass, bass, bass.


    As Ciel landed in front of me from the top of the tree, he immediately rushed towards me.


    "Wow, Ciel, I''m sorry, there''s a reason! Listen to me."


    Ciel hits me more and more.


    That shock makes my body about to blow up behind me.


    but I was able to escape the difficulties thanks to Mr. Druid''s support for my back.


    "Nah, nah."


    "I''m sorry. I was going back to the village to see how things were going. I''m so sorry I disappeared silently."


    "Nah, nah."


    I stroke Ciel''s head over and over again.


    Continuing for a little while, Ciel exhaled heavily to see if he had finally settled down.


    "Ciel, explain what happened."


    Mr. Druid and I will talk about Mr. Ashley and Mr. Lish Gilmouth.


    Ciel, listening to it still, grunted at me.


    "Will you forgive me for leaving you?


    "Nya-yay."


    Good, you forgive me.

 343 333 story trap, wiped out

    "You''ve ruined everything beautifully."


    We confirmed the trap we set in the woods, but it was wiped out.


    The basket part is crushed beautifully.


    "Was it not strong enough? Oh, is it magic?


    Sure, Obitunes could use the magic of thunder, right?


    "No, it would be a matter of strength from the way it broke. If it was the magic of thunder, it would leave burnt marks, but it''s not."


    "Oh well. How do you make the basket stronger?


    "Right. There''s also a way to double the basket or wrap the rope around the basket. Which would be better?


    How to double the basket and how to wrap the rope around it?


    Do you even wrap the basket around with rope?


    "All right, let''s go to the dump"


    That sounds like fun, Mr. Druid.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ciel, what''s wrong?


    Ciel looking restless somewhere.


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Druid looks strange, too, and sees how Ciel is doing.


    "Wha."


    Ciel looks at the crushed basket when it rings.


    Could it be.


    "Does Ciel want to join the hunt, too?


    "Nya-yay."


    You always help me.


    But I just have to promise you one thing.


    "Ciel, will you add and subtract and hunt?


    If you don''t say anything, you''ll be hunting great numbers.


    "... nya"


    As usual, he seems dissatisfied.


    But if we lose here, it''s gonna be a real big deal.


    "Absolutely add or subtract it. Ciel, please."


    "Nya-yay."


    All right!


    "That''s funny. I''m asking for the opposite of a normal Tamer."


    "Because Ciel is too capable. If you work hard, the obituaries are going to be gone from the woods."


    "That sounds possible."


    "I knew it, you think?


    "Oh, what an easy prey to hunt for an obituary for Adandala."


    Is there such a difference?


    I asked you to add or subtract, but are you okay?


    When I look at Ciel, I''m shaking my tail and looking around.


    Hmm?


    Maybe he''s already trying to hunt something or something?


    No way.


    "Wha."


    "What?"


    "Hmm?"


    When I thought I heard Ciel''s voice, I saw a refreshing running hindsight.


    Drop it off abruptly with Mr. Druid.


    "What?


    "Come on?"


    "Puffy."


    Sora, who was playing nearby, also seems to wonder.


    Flem stares at the place where he ran away.


    "No way... no, right?


    You didn''t go hunting or anything, did you?


    No, no, that''s not it, is it?


    You can''t hunt in such a short time, I''m sure.


    "Ah, I''m home. What, you''ve been hunting?"


    "It''s true, I came hunting"


    Ciel comes back happy to shake his tail.


    Probably obituaries in its mouth.


    "Is that the obituary?


    "Oh, you''re definitely an obituary because you have two tails. And that''s great."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Sora and Flem sound to endorse Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Right, it sure is amazing"


    But if they hunt at this rate, I feel quite a few of them are on their way back to the village.


    Let''s discuss it again.


    Because Ciel is adding and subtracting me, though.


    "Ciel, welcome home. As amazing as ever, I can''t believe you came hunting in such a short time"


    Duh.


    "Nya-yay."


    It''s hard to talk because you seem happy.


    Yeah, maybe I should limit the number.


    "Ciel, thank you for coming hunting. Up to five a day, please."


    Obitunes are certainly bigger than wild rabbits.


    So even 5 of them make a good amount of meat.


    "To


    Yeah, he sounds so uncomfortable.


    "Please, we want to hunt too"


    Don''t look at the broken basket there!


    I''m sure I haven''t hunted today.


    "Ciel, share the fun with us, too."


    "... nya"


    "You''re a good boy, Ciel. Now, because you hunted me, let''s dismantle it before it drops in freshness."


    "Right. What kind of dish do you make of Obiturn meat?


    "Is it because the staple food is quibracarla, it''s meat with a bit of a unique flavor"


    "It is. Delicious?"


    A unique flavor?


    Depending on the scent, you get in the way of cooking, right?


    "I don''t know, I''ve only seen the meat of obituaries about salted."


    Doesn''t that mean it has a pretty unique flavor?


    Let''s eat it once and see for sure.


    "Can I make dinner with today''s dismantled meat?


    "Oh, I said no to the inn for dinner today, so I''m fine"


    "Good. But we have to dismantle it first. Ciel, do you know where the river is?


    Ask Ciel because he couldn''t pick up the sound of the water even though he cleared his ears.


    I moved my ears tingly for a while and rang once.


    "Can you show me to that place?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thanks"


    After Ciel, go for the river.


    After a short walk, there was a river between the big rocks.


    "You couldn''t hear the water because of the rocks."


    "Is that happening?


    "I heard that the direction of the rocks and the size of the river sometimes make the water noise inaudible. I don''t know if it''s true."


    The river that flows between large rocks and rocks is very thin.


    The flow of water is calm, and I guess I can''t help but hear the water.


    "Can I dismantle it with a wild rabbit?


    "Yeah, but it takes a while to drain blood because it''s big"


    Yes, it is.


    Then let''s start dismantling it.


    You''re used to it.


    Mr. Druid crushes as he looks at me at hand as I dismantle.


    "Since I was five years old."


    "Well, don''t get used to that."


    It took a little while to drain the blood, but I''ll finish the demolition.


    Wrap it in banana leaves and put it in a magic bag.


    I''m happy with the time stoppage.


    I can stop by the dump and then go to the commercial guild.


    "You''re in the dump next. All you need is a basket and rope. I wish I had two baskets of the same size."


    "That''s a basket the same size"


    "Oh, ''cause I need it to get stronger"


    "Okay. Good luck finding it."


    "Puppy?"


    Sora comes to her feet and tilts her body to the right.


    This is one of the actions I try to convey when I feel wonder or doubt.


    What did you wonder or wonder?


    It''s from our current conversation, isn''t it?


    "Basket?"


    ¡­¡­


    Different.


    "Uh, dump?


    "Puffy ~"


    Doubt the dump?


    Oh well.


    I stopped by the dump before I saw the results of the hunt to finish my meal for the Solas.


    So you don''t know why you''re going back to the dump again?


    When you were talking to Mr. Druid about this, you were playing with Flem away.


    "I want what I need to hunt, so I''m gonna go find it at the dump."


    "Puffy ~"


    I think you understand.


    "Oh, will you stay in the bag because someone could come?


    I''m done eating, so why don''t you?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Thanks, Sola, Flem"


    "Speaking of which, is Sol still asleep?


    Mr. Druid looks around the two and asks me.


    Open the lid of the bag that is lowering from your shoulder and show it to Mr. Druid.


    Inside, Sol stays asleep long after the meal.


    "Yeah, he''s still asleep"


    "Right."


    I don''t know what I thought today, I''ve been sleeping in my bag since just after dinner.


    I was worried about my health, but they told me that was okay.


    Couldn''t you sleep last night?


    Walking from the woods to the dump, explore the signs.


    Don''t be nervous because when you go to the dump, you''re really close to the village.


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel, can I have you in my bag?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thanks"


    In turn, I put it in my bag and walk past the village gate to the dump.


    "All right, basket!


    "Yes!"

 344 334 stories I care too much

    "You can''t quite find the right basket."


    "Well, ''cause I''m looking in the garbage"


    "Yes, but"


    "I think I''m funny, but finding the right basket from this enormous amount of garbage."


    Interesting, or I know you enjoy it quite a bit.


    "Ah! Perfect!


    Well, I''m glad I found the perfect overlapping basket, so I''m gonna stick around and really look for it, too.


    "I think Ivy enjoys it enough, too. Looking for materials, setting traps."


    "I won''t deny that, though. Oh, it would have been perfect if I had been a little taller. It''s a lot of fun when hunting succeeds in a trap I made myself. So I guess the choice of materials is not bitter at all."


    I regret it if I fail, but I would be so happy and fun if I succeeded for that matter.


    Is it because you know that, or what do you care when you look for material in a dump?


    "Oh, someone''s coming this way. Is that it?"


    Someone who knows these signs.


    "I think it''s Mr. Ashley and probably some of the vigilantes."


    "Oh, you''re looking around."


    Three signs of walking straight over here, but without so much haste.


    After a while, people other than Mr. Ashley noticed us or walked a little early to the dump.


    "Ah! Those are the ones in the meantime, aren''t they? Could it be a trap material collection?


    "Good luck. Yes, sir."


    One of the vigilantes enters the dump looking interesting.


    Apparently interested in hunting using traps.


    "What are you collecting?


    "I set a trap, but it broke, so I thought I''d increase the strength of my basket. I thought I''d double the basket."


    "I see. Is the aim obituary?


    "Yes, I am."


    "What do you do with magic?


    "I''m not thinking about it right now because the magic of obituaries isn''t so strong"


    "It certainly doesn''t work very well except by accident. Their magic."


    That sounds kind of fun.


    That''s good, but they''re watching, aren''t they?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Ashley, he is looking at the bag.


    Sounds like you noticed Ciel in the bag.


    Well, you don''t think that''s Adandala named Ciel just because you''re feeling strong magic.


    I mean, I don''t think anyone would think there was Adandala in the bag.


    He''s slimy now, though.


    Hmm?


    Even though he looks like Slime, can''t he have strong magic like Adandala?


    "That''s amazing!


    Oh, I wasn''t listening.


    What''s so amazing?


    "Novea is your goal, isn''t it?"


    ...... hmm?


    Tilt your neck to the conversation between Mr. Druid and the vigilante.


    I feel like I''ve just heard something very ominous.


    No, should I think after all?


    No, no, novea was a fierce demon, right?


    Was that an animal?


    No, he said it was monstrous and violent.


    No, I''m a little upset.


    "No, it''s not a goal."


    Good.


    That''s right, you just don''t do such reckless things, do you?


    "That''s a crossing point. It''s not the ultimate goal."


    I didn''t hear anything.


    Or is the demon using that giant trap you were watching before the goal?


    No way, huh?


    Mr. Druid, you''re not, are you?


    "Hello, Ivy"


    "Wow."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I suddenly talked to him."


    "You know him?


    Mr. Ashley called my name, so the vigilante next door gives a strange look.


    "Ah! Yeah, kind of."


    I''m in too much of a hurry, Mr. Ashley!


    "Yes, a little help. Hello."


    I greet him with my eyes closed so that he can calm down, but his gaze shifts towards the bag.


    And then immediately shake your head to the left or right, and look at me.


    A vigilante next to Mr. Ashley is looking at Mr. Ashley with a crease between his eyebrows.


    A small sigh goes out to Ashley, who is behaving suspiciously.


    After all, I wonder if we can ignore the enormous magic power of the unidentified.


    I''m getting kind of sorry.


    "Uh, what can I do for you?


    If I''m silent, they''ll be suspicious.


    Even if it isn''t, the vigilante next to Mr. Ashley is looking at him with his neck tilted.


    "Ah, no, it doesn''t mean we need to talk about it in particular. How are you, sir?


    "Yes. How is Mr. Ashley, too?


    "Yes."


    I don''t know, this conversation.


    Weirdly, I get more nervous...


    "What''s up?


    It''s Mr. Druid!


    Good.


    I might want to hug Mr. Druid and thank him very much right now.


    "Nothing."


    To my grin, Mr. Druid smiles bitterly.


    And he stroked my head with a pong.


    "Good luck. Ashley Regiment Members"


    Team member?


    Oh, should I have called you that?


    "Good luck. Mr. Druid."


    "Then we''ll go back to the village. Take care."


    "Ah, yes. Take care, Mr. Druids."


    Even while I was talking to Mr. Druid, my glance turned to the bag I was lowering.


    I guess he said he wouldn''t stop if he cared.


    ... That was the word, wasn''t it?


    Wasn''t there?


    "Good luck with your work"


    Mr. Ashley and the others, speak to the vigilante and head to the village.


    I feel some gaze on my back.


    "Plump. That''s what you put up with."


    "Yeah, just looked a little pathetic"


    "You want to go see him early?


    "Right."


    Last night, I explained to Sola and the others the magic detection of Ms. Ashley''s skills.


    And there''s also something you might care about because you don''t know who the strong magic is.


    So, I asked everyone if I should tell them about Ciel or not as a way to deal with it if they cared.


    As a result, I felt strongly advised to speak for some reason.


    Because of the height of everyone''s voice, I felt that way.


    Did you like Mr. Ashley?


    "You want to go to the jar after dinner? Or should I ask for a message?


    "Which would be better?


    I''d like to pick someone as discreet as possible.


    I don''t want Mr. Ashley to be noticed being interested in him because many people will know he has special skills.


    I get in trouble when it comes to talking about why I was interested.


    "Think after you go to a commercial guild"


    "Let''s do that. Let''s go sell the obituaries Ciel gave us first."


    Mr. Ashli is concerned, but so is the value of Obitune''s sales.


    It''s three times the size of a wild rabbit, but it doesn''t seem like a rare demon in this village.


    Mr. Druid''s story suggests that the meat smells a little special, and I don''t know if I can expect much.


    Enter the commercial guild and view the counter.


    I see a woman who made a deal with me before.


    "Let''s make it her"


    The sale price is almost two pieces of wild rabbit.


    They still hunt often, and it was a discouraging price.


    "The only thing you recommended was salt roasting"


    Finally, I asked him how he recommended eating, but the woman told me that salt roasting was best.


    The stewed dish seems to bother me because of the stronger aroma.


    I''d like to simmer a little and see what happens.


    "Oh, you''re an Ashley Regiment member, that"


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, Mr. Ashley dropped his shoulder behind him.


    I think I''m going to hear some big sighs.


    Is something wrong?


    "Just in time."


    "Right."

 345 335. Be prepared to talk.

    "Good day, Mr. Ashley"


    "What? Ah, Mr. Ivy, Mr. Druid. This evening."


    "This evening, is something wrong? Seemed pretty depressed though."


    Ashli, with a slightly surprised look at Mr. Druid''s question, smiled bitterly as he wandered his gaze.


    "I kind of failed at work,"


    When I say it in shame, I sigh.


    Looks like you''re really depressed, are you okay?


    "Is that it? You''re worried about what''s in Ivy''s bag?


    Huh?


    Really?


    "Ugh, sushi?


    Ashley answers all sorts of things as she swims her gaze.


    You mean you failed your job because you were concerned about the identity of the giant magic in my bag?


    "Sorry about that."


    When I apologize, I shake my head to the side in a hurry.


    "It''s not Mr. Ivy''s fault. I need to be more decent."


    "I need to talk to you about that."


    Mr. Ashli''s face, which was in a hurry, will now turn blue.


    Uh, have you misunderstood anything as much as you think?


    "It''s okay! To no one!


    "No, no. Not really."


    "What?"


    "I''m going to believe about the Ashley Regiment. That''s why we need to talk."


    "Trust me..............."


    Mr. Ashley''s face turns a little red on Mr. Druid''s words.


    You''ve been busy earlier. His complexion.


    "So, I want you to make some time. When will you be available?


    "If it''s the day after tomorrow, you can always do it because you''re off work"


    The day after tomorrow.


    Mr. Druid nods because he sees me.


    "So after lunch the day after tomorrow, can I meet you at the gate?


    "By the gate? Could it be that you plan to talk in the woods?


    "I''m going to."


    "Um, I know a few shops with private rooms. I don''t think we need to go to the woods because there are sound insulation items."


    Mr. Ashley talking while looking at my bag.


    Surely, if it''s the size of a bag, it could be in a store.


    But the actual size never goes in the bag, and if Adandala shows up at the store, it''s mayhem.


    "Sorry, the forest is more convenient under the circumstances"


    "Really?


    I''m looking at the bag again and tilting my neck.


    I see, is this how you react when you are feeling only enormous magic?


    That''s kind of funny.


    "Okay. At the gate after lunch the day after tomorrow, right?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Let me take the time. We''ll talk soon, it''ll just take a little time to get back together."


    "Resurrection?"


    "Oh, I want you to be ready that day"


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he laughs with pleasure.


    You''re going to enjoy how Mr. Ashley is doing.


    Not at all.


    "Eh? Like that injury..."


    Mr. Ashley shows anxiety and tension in Mr. Druid''s words.


    "It''s okay. I''m not gonna get hurt."


    "... ok. The day after tomorrow."


    You convinced me of my words for now.


    I was confused.


    "Yes, thank you the day after tomorrow"


    Slightly slap Mr. Druid on the shoulder.


    He just shrugs his shoulders.


    "Already, Mr. Druid. I''m not making fun of Mr. Ashley!


    Pay attention to Mr. Druid after you break up with Mr. Ashley.


    "No, he said he wasn''t kidding... well, the reaction was a little funny"


    "No, you can''t."


    "I''m sorry, but I meant it pretty well."


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Druid said.


    You weren''t making fun of me?


    "Have you ever shown Ciel to a young adventurer or a new vigilante?


    Show Ciel?


    "You don''t."


    Reminds me of someone I''ve ever known Ciel, but a lot of them.


    People whose names are already known as adventurers or masters.


    There are no young people.


    "Then maybe it''ll be my first experience for Ivy."


    My first experience.


    I wonder what it is?


    I look at Mr. Druid, but he doesn''t look like he can tell me.


    Does that mean you don''t have to rush about this?


    Or do you mean look at Mr. Ashley the day after tomorrow?


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to it"


    "Do that."


    Uh-huh, what is it?


    Don''t worry, but you''ll never tell me.


    Do we have to wait until the day after tomorrow?


    When I arrived at the inn, Mr. Chickal was cleaning at the front door.


    "Welcome back"


    "Back."


    "Mr. Druid and the others weren''t having dinner today, were they?


    "What? Yes, it is"


    When Mr. Druid replies to Mr. Chickal, he gives a troubled look.


    Is something wrong?


    "Is something wrong?


    "Um, could you get me some freaks?


    "What? Odd?


    "Yeah, I made a little too much today"


    "Mr. Druid, can I have it?


    "Fine."


    The only thing that''s decided for dinner today is the salt grill on the obituaries.


    I was planning to think about it from now on, so I don''t mind if I get something else.


    Besides, the food in this inn is delicious.


    "Are you sure?


    Mr. Chickal''s reassuring expression.


    Looks like he was in real trouble.


    Still, I know two innkeepers, but they both seem solid and somewhere out there.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Or is someone a little out of it like that better suited to running an inn?


    "I''ll pick it up later in the dining room."


    "Yes, please. It was really helpful because the flavor wasn''t going to fly tomorrow"


    Return to your room with Mr. Druid and get Sola and the others out of the bag.


    Mr. Druid activated the magic item so that the Solas could not escape.


    "Thanks. Well, let''s make dinner too"


    I don''t have much work to do because I''m going to get a freak.


    Shake salt and pepper on the obituaries.


    You don''t smell so concerned when it comes to raw meat.


    I figured if I bake it like everyone taught me, would it smell?


    "I''ll help. What am I supposed to do?


    "I had nothing to do either, because that''s what I got to do."


    The soup is made in the morning, and the obituaries meat is just cooked.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve salted an obituary."


    "Have you ever eaten?


    Speaking of which, he said he had also come to this village for work.


    Did you eat it then?


    "Oh, I stayed at a cheap inn in this village, and the food sucks. The only thing I could eat was the salted obituaries. Well, it was overcooked."


    I kinda hate the unfortunate inn of cooking.


    Looking at the time, it''s time to start baking obituaries.


    "You bake? I''ll do it."


    Mr. Druid stands next to him as he puts the obituary meat on the net.


    "Really? Then please"


    Pass the net to Mr. Druid.


    If Mr. Druid is going to bake it, I think I''ll make another dish or so.


    Can I simmer the vegetables?

 346 336, if you tell me first.

    "You haven''t arrived yet."


    "Right."


    Stop near the gate and look around.


    Were you here a little too soon?


    "Did you come up with anything?


    "What?"


    "How to cook obituaries"


    Salted obituaries I ate yesterday.


    It was delicious indeed.


    And I figured out why all I had to do was salt grill.


    When it was baked, the unique flavor was fluffy and aromatic. Once it was put in the mouth, the aroma was strongly claimed.


    And a long time ago, my voice echoed on my head, ''Garlic!''.


    It had been a long time, so it hardened unexpectedly, and Mr. Druid worried me.


    It''s garlic, but I don''t know what it is, but it must be so impressive that I can hear my voice.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? I can''t believe the scent is strongest when I put it in my mouth."


    When I ate yesterday, I thought I would definitely smell it today, but I don''t smell it.


    What a strange obituary meat.


    "Still the best salt grill?


    "No, there''s only one thing on my mind."


    "Could it be from old memories?


    "Yes, it''s like making a skin out of wheat, mincing the obituaries meat, wrapping the vegetables together, wrapping them in the skin, baking, simmering and steaming"


    "... skinned with comgi? Minch?"


    Seems to be a dish called ''Gyoza'' in my previous knowledge.


    It came to my mind, and I was surprised yesterday at the detailed cooking method I did.


    A distinctly different feeling than before.


    Maybe it''s the dish I liked before.


    Is that why I want to eat so badly?


    There was a bit of confusion yesterday and I could stand it though.


    "Yeah. I''ll make Gyoza!


    "... suddenly a declaration?


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s okay." Gizza "? Don''t look forward to it."


    "Yeah. I think it''s absolutely delicious"


    When I think of Gyoza, I always have white rice with me.


    Let''s try it.


    "Excuse me. Sorry to keep you waiting"


    When Mr. Druid was smiling bitterly, Mr. Ashley came running.


    "I''m glad you didn''t come running because I haven''t had a problem with time yet"


    "No, with that pleasure"


    That said, Mr. Ashley, who sees the bag all the time.


    I can see you''re intrigued by that face.


    Looking forward to seeing how Ciel would react.


    Okay, let''s go.


    "Yeah."


    When I greeted the gatekeeper, he gave me a strange look.


    Well, are you just wondering what the relationship is?


    "Ashley, is there something wrong?


    "What? No, I''m not. Uh."


    He said he wanted to see how to hunt using traps.


    As soon as Mr. Ashley is slightly confused, Mr. Druid explains.


    When I heard the story, the gatekeeper gave me a much brighter look.


    "Oh, I hear rumors! Anything in the hunt for obituaries, that there are adventurers who use traps. Was it about you?


    "Is that a rumor?


    Mr. Druid is laughing and asking.


    Besides, Mr. Gatekeeper told me, ''It''s a rumor in the vigilante''.


    "Was I? Sounds like it''s about us."


    Mr. Druid''s expression got a little harsh when he heard it was rumoured.


    It was a small change that I think I''d only know about as much as I''m always with you though.


    "Did you, after all?"


    "Yes, we have time to set it up, so it''s time to go"


    "Oh, right. Be careful."


    "I''m coming."


    Gently bow your head and creep through the gate.


    When I look at Mr. Druid next door, I''m thinking a little bit.


    "Are you okay?"


    Would it have been no good if it had been rumored?


    "If it was about that rumor, it wouldn''t be a problem. I''m really hunting."


    Then I guess it''s okay.


    "Where are you going?


    "Let''s go as far as setting a trap. It seems like a place where people don''t come very often, so we can talk slowly."


    "Okay."


    If you keep walking to the back of the woods for about an hour, you''ll be out where you found it.


    Is it time for you to be okay?


    Explore the signs around but no one is nearby.


    "Looks fine, Mr. Druid"


    "Is this it? Oh, you do have Obitune''s favorite kibra carla tree."


    Mr. Ashli looked around and nodded when he found the kibrakara tree.


    "Mr. Ashley, I''d like you to meet me. My people."


    "What, buddy?


    Mr. Ashley stares at the bag in my words.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t say I was Tamer.


    "Because I''m Tamer"


    "Were you... eh?


    Ashley with a very surprising look.


    From a demon small enough to go into a bag, I guess it''s incredible because I feel enormous magic.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Open the bag and flem out with Sola.


    When I let the Solas out, I heard a breathtaking sound from Mr. Ashley.


    Next, Ciel.


    "What? This slime!


    Wow, I knew right away that Ciel was the source of magic.


    Sol out at the end.


    "Eh, from that side, Sol, Flem, Ciel, that''s what I have"


    "............ that''s just a pretty rare slime...... what, the identity of that magic slime? What, really?


    Mr. Ashley looks pretty confused.


    Put Ciel back where she really is. Is she gonna be okay?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he''s got a bit of a bitter laugh.


    "Ashley, calm down."


    "Uh, yes. It''s okay."


    "Really? Doesn''t look like it, though"


    "Yes, a little surprised. Because I didn''t think Slime had this much magic."


    "Slime wouldn''t have that much magic"


    "Right...... eh? But"


    Mr. Ashley stares at Ciel.


    "Relax, okay. Don''t run away in confusion. Ciel''s safe because Ivy''s takin ''it."


    To Mr. Druid''s words, Mr. Ashley stares at Ciel with a tense face.


    "You know, Ciel was having a little change."


    "Change?"


    "Yes, you''ll have it back the way it was. Are you all right, sir?


    "Oh, well. It can''t be slime, can it? Good ~. That? Run away?"


    Are you sure you''re all right?


    "Ciel, you can go back."


    "Nya-yay."


    "What? What?


    In front of Mr. Ashli, who is confused, Ciel''s body grows much larger from the slime and becomes Adandala.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thank you, Ciel.... Mr. Ashley?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t know what to do, I''m not responding.


    "Well, I guess I was just glad I didn''t run away or anything. If you get confused and run into the village, you''re in trouble."


    ''Adandala''s out'' running into the village, and it would be tough if they screamed.


    "That''s good, Mr. Ashley, but what''s going on?


    "Ah, you''re solidifying. Ashley team member?


    That''s unresponsive.


    Ashley leans around and backwards when she tries to look at her face wondering if she''s okay.


    "Wow."


    Mr. Druid falls. I grab Ashley''s arm, but he flutters with me.


    "Absolutely!"


    Ciel gently went under Mr. Ashley''s body.


    "I was in a hurry. Thank you, Ciel."


    Mr. Druid, getting in shape, laid Mr. Ashley gently on the ground.


    Apparently, he was fainting.


    "I didn''t think you''d pass out."


    "Really? The candidate in me was included."


    "Really?


    No one has fainted before after seeing Adandala.


    So I feel indescribable.


    "I''m not afraid of anything."


    "Nya-yay."


    Shiel''s head.


    She looks cute with her eyes narrowed and seems comfortable.


    "You''re so cute"


    Glue, glue, glue.


    "Oh, I should have told you what it would change to before I changed it"


    That''s right.


    If I told Adandala I was going to change, I might have been surprised so far.


    "If you say so, yes."


    I give the look that Mr. Druid has failed.


    Yeah, I didn''t take it into account.


    Let''s apologize when we wake up.


    "Shall I set a trap before I wake up?"


    "Right."


    "Ciel, Mr. Ashley''s in a defenseless state right now, so protect him as close as you can."


    "Ahhh. Ivy, isn''t that a little harsh?


    Mr. Druid gave me a frightened look for some reason.


    Why is that?


    "Oh, well. Uh, he''ll protect you a little away, Ciel."


    I saw Ciel and passed out, but if I wake up and I''m in front of him, I might pass out again.


    That sounds just pathetic, that.

 347 337 Stories Consultation is Important

    Ask Ciel for Mr. Ashley, who has fallen, to set a trap.


    The basket''s got more strength, and now I want to catch it!


    "Mr. Ashley, are you okay?


    "You''ll be fine. Let''s move the soil flat because we want to make it a little more stable."


    "Which one? This one?


    Move the soil a little to flatten the place that sets the trap.


    Remove the increased strength basket from the velcro bag and place it on flattened soil.


    "We have to secure it so it doesn''t move."


    "Yeah. But how did you know Mr. Ashley might pass out?


    "I was more interested than alert."


    More interested than alert?


    I was certainly not alert enough to feel enormous magic.


    How could that be?


    "You''re usually more alert, aren''t you?


    "That''s a difference in experience. I guess I was too strong to know because I''m still young."


    "So once, they''re after your life, right?


    Do you want to repeat similar failures?


    From the bag, give out the 12 long nails you''ve picked up at the dump.


    "Yeah, but I''m guessing this time there was a wall called Ivy that made me less alert"


    "I?"


    Use the nail to secure the basket to the ground.


    "Even enormous magic is no big deal because Ivy, a child, has it. Maybe that''s what I thought somewhere."


    That idea is dangerous.


    "If I had a little more experience with this, I''d be more alert than interested."


    "That''s what it is."


    "At first I thought you were concerned about the impact on the town, because it seemed like your interest was stronger when you saw how it went. Besides, you can''t come aboard as soon as you ask."


    I invited you from here, and you couldn''t?


    Why not?


    ... I don''t know.


    Still, Mr. Druid has a lot on his mind.


    "If I had been vigilant, I would have been able to deal with Adandala."


    The interest was stronger, so you''re saying you passed out after eating an accidental hit?


    When I was traveling alone, too, when I looked up at the top during my break, my eyes met with the demon on the tree and I almost lost consciousness because of my fear.


    But that time, you ran mad to death.


    ''Cause I thought if I passed out over there, I''d die.


    I managed to escape, but I got lost in the woods and it was hard.


    "Is this what it is?


    I''ll grab the basket and move it a little, but it seems to be fixed to the ground well.


    Finally, pick the fruit from the tree and put it in the back of the basket.


    "You look fine. Shall I hide the basket with leaves or something?"


    Things that look around but seem to work have not fallen off.


    "Mm-hmm, I''m going to collect some leaves,"


    "Please, don''t go too far."


    "Of course!"


    Explore and find out if people are approaching.


    Sounds fine.


    Hurry up and look for leaves and branches to hide the basket.


    When you are done collecting some. Return to where you set the trap and put the leaves you''ve collected on the basket.


    "Thank you. You could have hidden your basket nicely"


    "Yeah. What about you?


    I thought we might not be able to take the time to set a trap because we were supposed to talk today, and the number of traps we have prepared is 2.


    One is a trap in front of you.


    Where''s the other one?


    "Oh, this way. I put it in the bush Ivy found during this time. I think this is a good place to go."


    "Yeah. I think that''s good over there!


    I''m glad you admitted it.


    I''m done setting the trap and headed to Mr. Ashley.


    "Looks like you''re awake"


    I''m getting up, looking at Ciel nearby and solidifying.


    Are you awake?


    When Mr. Druid speaks, he turns his gaze to Mr. Druid in slow motion.


    And he''s puffing his mouth.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    "Yum."


    Get up from the position where Ciel was sleeping and sit down.


    When I stroked my head slowly, I felt a tremendous gaze from next door.


    When I look, Mr. Ashley is looking at this one with his mouth half open.


    "Ashley, hold on tight. So, why don''t you find out who you are?


    "What? Um, I''m surprised"


    Ashley answers with a glimpse of Ciel.


    And Mr. Druid sighs loudly.


    "You know, I''m glad it''s us, but do you realize you''ve done something dangerous?


    "" Huh?


    Mr. Ashley and I sound alike.


    What''s dangerous?


    "Ashley, have you told anyone today that you want us to tell you who the giant magic is?


    "I never did that!


    "Ha, that''s the mistake"


    Really?


    ''Cause I promised I wouldn''t tell anyone.


    "Ivy is not going to use you to do anything against the town. But what if this is some kind of evil person thinking about wax?


    Hmm, huge magic does work a lot......?


    I don''t know because I haven''t really thought about it.


    "Ah. That''s..."


    In some cases, would it endanger the whole town?


    "When we talk, the first thing we do is ask our boss if we can talk through it. That''s because we already know each other with Lish Gilmouth and Captain Tabulo. If you don''t know anyone, you should talk to your manager confidentially."


    Well, it''s important to share information for when something happens.


    That''s why you said you couldn''t get on the invitation right away.


    Speaking of which, it was obvious that you talked to our captain in confidence about the immense magic.


    I''ll be careful to talk to you if anything happens to me, too.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?


    "Because that was Mr. Druid"


    "People change a lot in years. So even people you know need to be careful."


    Oh, this has been said by a lot of people.


    Don''t believe too much because people change.


    Mr. Druid was also told by his masters, wasn''t he?


    "Excuse me."


    Mr. Druid wasn''t going to enjoy Mr. Ashley''s reaction, did he want to do a lot of research?


    You misunderstood me a little.


    "No, I''m sorry, too. I should have told you Ciel was Adandala."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Mr. Ashley makes a depressed voice.


    I wonder if this is also an experience.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora, who was playing a short distance away, jumped on Mr. Ashley''s head with momentum.


    Ah, it might seem a little pathetic now.


    "Uh, you know what? Hmm?"


    "It''s a slime called Sola riding over the head of an Ashley Regiment member. The kid''s a real slime, so he''ll be fine."


    "Oh, good."


    It was moving regardless of Mr. Druid''s words, his arm stops perfectly.


    Huh?


    Wouldn''t you know if you saw the magic?


    Or do you look a little calm but still confused?


    Mr. Druid is laughing bitterly, too.


    I guess I''m not all right yet.


    "Well, attention is around here. Anything you want to ask me?


    "Is that okay?


    "Ask Ivy. It''s Ivy who''s takin ''care of Ciel."


    "Yes. Mr. Ivy, can I ask you a question?


    You got kind of nervous and asked me.


    I think I''m getting nervous over here.


    "Yes. Take it easy."


    "I was just taught in books and studies, are you sure in Adandala?


    Mr. Ashley''s gaze turns to Ciel.


    "Yes, Ciel is definitely Adandala"


    "... real. I''ve never seen it before."


    Mr. Ashley stares at Ciel in a glance.


    I figured out who I was and wondered if they were going to ask me anything, but I wondered if there was anything in particular.


    "Trap, I should have brought some more"


    "Right."

 348 338: Four fruits in the fruit of five.

    "Mr. Ashley, you just stared at Ciel."


    I''m not asking you anything, Mr. Ashley, but I''ll keep looking.


    Ended because Ciel seemed depressed along the way.


    I never had a voice, I just didn''t think I''d see it.


    People have been asking me a lot, stroking me, and Ciel seemed to enjoy it.


    We were baffled not only by Ciel but also by the new response.


    "Exactly. I can''t predict that reaction."


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly.


    "Ivy."


    "Yeah."


    "Ivy is relieved to consult me thoroughly though. If anything happens in the future, we should talk about it immediately. Not just for me, but for Sola and the others."


    "Of course. I don''t have any knowledge or experience yet, so I don''t have to judge for myself."


    That''s all I can say with confidence.


    Because I think it''s important to listen to a lot of opinions before thinking about them.


    "You''re safe."


    Mr. Druid strokes his head gently.


    "Yes, it''s time to go find out ''fuzzy''. It''s about them. They''re getting back to me. Right?


    "Mr. Ratlua, you''re early. Mr. Druid''s dads are fast."


    If you send a fax, Mr. Ratlua may get back to you about two days later.


    The next quickest is Mr. Rattles'' family.


    Captain Ogt relaxes and replies.


    "Glad you''re worried."


    "Well, half of them are worried about Ivy."


    "Ahaha, I''ll write to Mr. Druid''s mother again."


    "Do that. My sister-in-law would love that."


    Head to the desk installed in the corner by a commercial guild.


    "Welcome"


    "I''m here to confirm ''fuzz''"


    Mr. Druid puts out the guild card.


    An official woman checks the card and then brings a few pieces of paper from the shelf behind the desk.


    "I''ll be here"


    "Thank you. Can I get 10 sheets of dedicated paper?


    "Okay, let me record it"


    When the guild card records the handing over of 10 sheets of paper, a female employee hands the card over to Mr. Druid.


    "Thank you"


    "Thank you for your use"


    The staff dedicated to fax in this village is very stiff.


    I''m laughing at your expression, is it hard to handle?


    "Read it here?


    Shake your head at Mr Druid''s question.


    I want to read it slowly.


    "Let''s go back to the inn. What are you gonna do for dinner tonight? You said no to Mr. Chickal, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I need a favor."


    "Yeah, what?


    "I want a bowl of beef. I want six fruits on board."


    Six fruits?


    Yeah, it was about the eggs.


    In other words, he wants a bowl of beef.


    That''s easy, so no problem.


    I wonder if I need to buy the meat because it''s still there.


    Later, I don''t have any eggs, so let''s buy them and go home.


    Oh, it''s not an egg.


    It was the fruit of six.


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    "That''s right! Does having six fruits mean having five fruits?


    "What? It''s obvious, right?


    Is that obvious?


    Though I''ve never seen them sell five or four fruits.


    "... maybe you don''t know?


    "Yeah. Is that normal?


    But I''ve never seen it in a store except for the six fruits.


    And yet you know and deserve it?


    "Oh, well. Lately, they haven''t sold anything but six fruits."


    "Not sold?


    If that''s the case, you don''t have to know, do you?


    "Oh, I hear the other fruits are rotten inside"


    Rotten?


    "That doesn''t line up in the store, does it? It''s strange there was a time when it was sold, though."


    "Some people used to eat"


    "... Rotten stuff?


    "Oh, they do. It was decades ago."


    Was it a time when you didn''t have anything to eat?


    I did a little research into the history of this country, but it didn''t say that.


    Did I miss it?


    "Well, people have their own preferences. Even rotten food inside..."


    No, you can''t!


    What rotten things!


    "Ivy, even if you say it with that look on your face"


    I wonder what he looked like.


    I''ll put my hands on your face.


    "That''s a very complicated look."


    Mr. Druid tells me it sounds like fun.


    ''Cause I just imagined eating rotten things or something kinda...


    "Meanwhile, I''ve tried it once, haven''t I? I wonder if that was the fruit of five."


    "What! Really?


    "Yeah. It smelled white and sour and I stopped eating it"


    Good.


    I didn''t eat it.


    Still, Mr. Druid does strange things sometimes, doesn''t he?


    "What do you need?


    "Six fruits only."


    On the way back to the Inn, buy the six fruits and return to the Inn.


    Enter the room and get Sola and the others out of the bag.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    5 blue potions and swords out of the bag, then red potions out.


    Sora and Flem happily close to the potion they put out.


    Sol also rolls by and comes to his feet.


    "Sol''s this way, maybe not so much magic because they didn''t throw away a lot of magic items, but be patient."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Jump on top of the magic item Sol happily brought back.


    "Be quiet."


    No matter how much you sound insulated with magic items, I''m curious.


    Get the dinner ingredients out of the magic bag and go to the cooking area.


    Speaking of which, it''s a long bowl of stuff.


    It''s Mr. Druid''s hope, and let''s do our best.


    "Cook the rice first"


    "I''ll help. What am I supposed to do?


    I don''t care if you ask me to help.


    If it''s about a bowl of beef, it''ll be over really soon.


    "It''s easy, isn''t it, a bowl of beef"


    "Were you?


    "Yeah, so when they help me, there''s nothing I can do anymore. So today is fine."


    Let''s not make it before the rice is cooked.


    "Right. Then I''ll make sure it''s okay."


    "Let me talk to you later."


    "Of course."


    Mr. Druid brings a fax from the room where he''s staying and starts reading.


    How''s everybody doing?


    "What!"


    By the time the freaks finished the two dishes, Mr. Druid''s surprised voice as he was reading the fax behind him.


    "What''s going on?


    "My sister-in-law had a baby."


    Baby?


    "Really?"


    "So it says my brothers are overprotective and depressed"


    Depressing.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Druid is 33, isn''t he?


    How old are your brothers?


    "How old are your brothers?


    "Hmm? 36 and 39, is that it? Was it 40? Well, like that."


    Is that what your wives are saying?


    "Um, how old is Mr. Sirella? And how old is the other wife?


    I asked, did you have a problem?


    "Siriela, my sister-in-law sure... don''t feel like she said she was 9 years younger. So I guess I''m about 30."


    I was nine years away.


    "You haven''t heard of Brother Dorgas'' wife. But how could you be so old all of a sudden?


    "No, I''ve heard that childbirth can be dangerous."


    "Dangerous? I have potions for childbirth, so you''ll be fine, won''t you?


    A potion for childbirth? What? What?


    "Is that it? Maybe you didn''t know?


    "Yeah, there''s such a potion? I thought there were only four types of potions."


    "Well, you only need it when you''re giving birth. Isn''t that common?


    Can I give birth safely if I have potions?


    You didn''t know.


    "My father and mother were worried because we would never have children if we weren''t close. That''s a relief."


    Wow, you must be absolutely adorable if you''re Mr. Sirella''s baby.


    I look forward to seeing you now.

 349 339 stories. Rumors come from him.

    Is that it?


    Why can''t we have kids if we''re not married?


    You don''t have to get along. You can have kids.


    I don''t know, I''ve never had any particular doubts before.


    ... Why did you suddenly wonder?


    "What''s up?


    "No... Um, I''m going to ask you something a little strange. Couples don''t get along well enough to have kids, do they?


    "What? You can''t do that, can you?


    That''s right.


    Yeah, I can''t.


    "Is that it?"


    I''m kind of confused.


    Eh, I can''t have kids where couples don''t get along.


    Yes, that''s common sense in this world.


    And yet why did you wonder?


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah. I think it''s okay"


    Could it be my influence before?


    Seems like we have a different sense of common sense here.


    Huh, let''s calm down.


    "Okay, I''m fine. Oh, I think the rice''s cooked."


    All you have to do is put it together with eggs and put it on rice and it''s done.


    Mr. Druid, we''re ready for dinner.


    "Oh, what was that earlier?


    "Never mind, it looks like my memories were mixed up before"


    "I see, that''s tough"


    That''s true.


    Why, were you born with memories from a previous life?


    Well, I appreciate it because I''ve been able to live with it before.


    Sometimes, it''s just a matter of mixed knowledge.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    "I knew it was delicious"


    "Thanks"


    I thought I made a little too much, but you finished your meal.


    Did you want to eat so much?


    Speaking of which, what is the specialty of this village?


    I forgot to look into it.


    "Does Mr. Druid know what this village specialty is?


    "Specialties?


    "Yeah. I haven''t looked into it yet. Thought so."


    "Obituaries are one of the specialties. I''m not familiar with it either. You want to go around at the store tomorrow?


    "Hmm, let''s do that. I care."


    Finish the wash while Mr. Druid prepares the tea after the meal.


    "" Good Luck ""


    Back in the room, Sora and Flem are already asleep on the bed.


    Ciel welcomes us into the room.


    "I''m home."


    "Nya-yay."


    I was looking out the window looking for Sol.


    "Sol, what''s up?


    Pull-pull and rocking sol to Mr Druid''s question.


    I react, but my gaze is all the way out.


    "Is there something?


    "What do you think?


    "Nya-yay."


    Looking at Sol, the light impact of the pong and thighs.


    When I see it, Ciel is looking up at me from his feet.


    "I''m sorry. What''s the matter with you?


    When I held him up, he shook a pull in his arm and closed his eyes.


    You just wanted to sleep?


    Sit in a chair and put Ciel on your feet.


    "Yes, you''ll be sure, won''t you?


    Mr. Druid brought me a fax.


    "Thanks"


    Looks like Mr. Nooga is in charge of this fax.


    Their fax sends me changing reps to write.


    So the characteristics are different every time.


    Mr. Nouga''s fax focuses on the meat of the crusaded demons.


    I don''t know if you''d have any trouble explaining the tastiest part of the demon, but it''s funny.


    The end ends with the others adding a word.


    "Ah."


    "What''s up?


    Mr. Druid looks at me writing a fax reply.


    "Uh, ''I hear a large number of serpents have gone off around Hatada Village, but no way,'' said a sentence from Mr. Sifal"


    Does this have anything to do with anything?


    I wonder.


    What do you mean, "No way"?


    "Ahhh, I don''t think that''s noticed."


    "Why?"


    I didn''t touch anything about it!


    "Isn''t that from previous experience?


    "Experience? I''m just traveling a lot."


    To my words, Mr. Druid, who makes his gaze wander.


    Huh?


    We''re just traveling together, aren''t we?


    I''m not bothering anyone, am I?


    "Well, yeah. Objectively, it''s an amazing journey."


    Is that right?


    Even though Ciel is about to show me around and adventure through the woods.


    Speaking of which, aren''t you as far as traveling through the woods with the giant Sarpents?


    That''s all I can think of.


    Nothing else has gone wrong.


    No, I didn''t attack the village about the Sarpents either, so the question is... is the strength of magic a problem?


    Surely if all that Mr. Sarpent gathers, there will be a tremendous collection of powerful magic in the place.


    If that moves through the woods, you''re scared.


    Yeah, I''m scared.


    But that''s force majeure!


    "Well, they''ll have no problem and they''ll be fine"


    "Yes, but for some reason I feel ''broken'' and restless"


    "Ha ha. You might get mad the next time you see him. You can''t stand out."


    "It''s not noticeable! I wasn''t the one on top."


    Sure...... a new species of demon in the lower part of the snake like a person''s upper body.


    Yes, if you''re recognized as a demon, it''s not me!


    "Yeah. It''s okay because it''s a new kind of demon"


    "No, no. That''s what they think when that rumor reaches Mr. Seiselk''s ears?


    Huh?


    This rumor to Mr. Seiselk and the others?


    ... Sounds like it will be done as soon as I''m involved.


    Both Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal will laugh.


    I think everyone else laughs and makes fun of me.


    But don''t even worry about it.


    Everyone is worried.


    I don''t want to worry about you.


    "Well, why don''t you let me know the rumors first?


    "What?" He said, "A new species of demon in the lower body of a snake, like a man''s upper body"?


    "You''re a subtle demon to ask again. I mean, you can''t be ''now''. Put this rumor away."


    "Ah, yes."


    "Why don''t you put that subtle demonic rumor down with it and say, ''I''m okay''? You''ll be worried, but it''ll be better than hearing it as one of the rumors from a third party"


    I mean, I should let you know, right?


    "Right, it''s better from me, isn''t it? It''s an embarrassing rumor to write your own, but I''ll let you know."


    I received a fax form from Mr Druid and reported that he was grateful for his reply and well.


    Next, let''s write about the hunt for traps and about the village.


    It''s a busy village.


    All I have to do is write about the rumors and report that I have no problem.


    "It''s over."


    "This one''s over. Okay, you want to go to bed? You''re late."


    "Let''s go to sleep."


    I haven''t written a long sentence in a long time, and I''m tired.


    When I look at the bed, the four Solas sleep comfortably.


    Is that it?


    When did Ciel get off my feet?


    You''ve completely noticed.


    See everyone sleeping well.


    "Sol''s been looking out the window a lot these days."


    I was in this village about the next day.


    I noticed Sol staring out the window.


    Seeing that look makes me anxious as to why.


    "Right, don''t look closely after coming to this inn"


    "Yeah."


    It just rocks when you ask Sol it''s okay.


    But you''re making me anxious for some reason.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."

 350 340 Stories Wounds and Overcoming

    "Mr. Druid, there''s an obituary in this trap too!


    "The trap we set today, it''s all a success."


    Two weeks after I started hunting by trap.


    After a trial and error, I finally got the hang of hunting obituaries.


    Double basket, tie in rope, and apply wax to basket.


    Use baskets that are also made of new and thick materials as much as possible.


    I''ve spent two weeks figuring this out.


    "You didn''t get a lot of information on the obituaries in the book."


    "Yeah, it didn''t say anything about fang strength in particular,"


    The basket crushed is caused by fangs, not obituaries magic.


    He bites off the basket with a sharper fang than he thought and runs away.


    The book didn''t have that many descriptions of the fangs and didn''t attach much importance to them.


    As a result, I didn''t know how to escape and took a little time.


    I didn''t happen to escape when I used a basket with wax, so I realized I didn''t like wax.


    "Once we''re done, let''s go dismantle it."


    There are 4 traps set.


    So there are 4 obituaries.


    They''re all pretty big, so it''s going to take a little while to dismantle and I want to get started fast.


    "Yeah."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel calls two obituaries his mouth and walks away refreshingly.


    Me and Mr. Druid will hold one at a time and follow after that.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    My tail flutters in my words.


    Ciel has been able to use his tail quite a bit lately.


    So I won''t be attacked unless I piss you off.


    Still in a good mood and fluffy shake, but the dust never winds up.


    Coming up to the bank of the river, Mr. Druid takes the magic item from the magic bag.


    A magic item bought by Mr. Druid that I found would take a while to drain the blood of Obitunes, aiding in the draining of blood.


    I don''t know how it works, but putting the magic item on top of the hunted prey with it activated completes the blood drain.


    Many times I''ve seen it, I''m not sure it''s a magic item.


    It''s just so treasured.


    "Ciel, please"


    "Nya-yay."


    Ask Mr. Druid to skin the obituaries and I''ll split the meat into small pieces.


    Mr. Druid''s aid, which he can''t hold down with one arm, is Ciel.


    Ciel holds down the obituaries and Mr. Druid uses a knife to skin them.


    I have been able to collaborate quite nicely in the last two weeks and the time to peel is getting faster and faster.


    So I''ll hurry up and cut the meat, too.


    "All right, done. Thank you, Ciel."


    "Nya-yay."


    Raise the face that was focused on cutting meat in Mr. Druid''s words.


    Two skinned obituaries in front of me.


    Yeah, too soon.


    Ivy, I can help you.


    "Thanks, we''re both too soon"


    "It''s easy to do, because Ciel really holds back the exquisite"


    "Nyah."


    Ciel whispers proudly at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Watch it, keep dismantling it.


    Finished by wrapping the meat in small pieces with banana leaves and putting it in a magic bag with a time stop function.


    "It''s over."


    "Exactly when you have four obituaries, don''t take long"


    "Yeah, but I don''t think this is going to take long to drain blood because of the magic items anymore."


    "Well, I am,"


    As I walked from the river to town, I noticed signs of what I saw coming this way.


    "Mr. Druid, I think Mr. Ashley''s here."


    "Puffy ~"


    One thing has changed in the last two weeks.


    Mr. Ashley began to come to see Ciel on holidays and breaks.


    "Hello"


    "" Hello ""


    The day after that first day, Mr. Ashley came to us in the woods asking for a favor.


    Apparently, being attacked by demons hardens my body when I see demons with strong magic and big demons.


    I got a good grip on that when I ran into Ciel.


    Even before that, I heard that my body was tense just because I saw the demon from afar, but I was deluded that it was my fault.


    but by accident. He said he finally recognized his current situation after seeing Ciel and passing out.


    And he bowed his head because he wanted me to help him overcome it.


    "Are you working till this morning?


    Mr. Druid tilts his neck at Mr. Ashley, who wears it everyday.


    "That''s right. Um, this is the plug."


    Mr. Ashley brings some kind of plug every time.


    ''I didn''t need it,'' I said, but they pushed me off as a thank you for letting me interact with Ciel.


    "Thank you for everything"


    "No, because I''m looking after you"


    At first, Mr. Ashley was concerned about the enormous magic he felt from my bag.


    but as mr. Druid expected, he decided that even demons would be fine with the size of the bag.


    Also, it seems that what I have has become a reassuring ingredient.


    He was just anxious that the magnitude of the magic and the size of the bag didn''t match.


    Because of this anxiety, I seem to have stared at the bag.


    ''Were you anxious, not interested?'' And Mr. Druid regretted it.


    I was going to make it clear that we were going to be okay because we heard that gaze, but what was in front of us was a big demon with a huge magic called Adandala.


    As a result, I fainted.


    Ms. Ashley taught me with a bitter laugh that she could finally face her own heartbreak when she did so.


    By the way, the memory seems a little vague that day after Ciel returned to Adandala.


    It''s strange that I could have answered properly.


    "How was your hunt today?


    "It was a great success. It was all in the trap."


    "Amazing. Congratulations."


    "Thank you"


    "Today, it''s this year''s new treat. It''s called" Papan. "


    Mr. Ashley showed me the inside of the paper bag, so I peeked and it contains baked confectionery.


    I know it''s a treat with a pretty amazing name, but the treats in this village have a lot of exaggerated names.


    Apparently to stand out at the festival.


    Do you want to take a break?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, we all take a break looking for a place to sit.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora makes a fast forward run when Mr. Ashli sits on the stump.


    "Wow. Sola, again!


    Sounds like Sola has decided to play Mr. Ashley as her playmate, and she''s had him run in and play every time.


    ... He also said he was teasing and playing.


    "Isn''t it time to get busy?


    The pre-festival festival (Mae Festival) begins in just over a week.


    I was surprised that the festival lasted five days, but the festival will be held three days in a row.


    Besides, a lot of people are going to be up all night for the last three days.


    So I asked Mr. Druid that everyone would be in a strange state on day 3.


    I''m looking forward to the festival, but I''m a little scared.


    "That''s right. We''ve had a bunch of people at the festival for a while now, and it''s been tough with so many fights. Arbitrating fights is really troublesome."


    "Good luck"


    "Nya-yay."


    I put my face on Mr. Ashley''s thigh so that Ciel could labor after my words.


    And let your body stretch for a moment, Mr. Ashley.


    But I slowly exhaled and gently stroked Ciel''s head.


    "You''re getting used to it."


    "Yes, I really appreciate Ciel"


    In the beginning, my body was stiff with Ciel just sitting next to me.


    Still, he worked hard and was trying to overcome it somehow.


    Ciel, who felt it, really slowly packed up his time with Mr. Ashley.


    Because of this, it is now no longer rigid for the body and body to touch.


    "Ciel, thank you."


    As Mr. Ashley slowly held Siel''s head, she narrowed her eyes and grunted her throat as she felt comfortable.

 351 341 Stories Made You Angry

    "It''s delicious."


    Fragrant, delicious with moderate sweetness.


    So I find the name ''Papan'' extra uncomfortable.


    Didn''t you have a more delicate name?


    "The product name of this store is interesting."


    "Really?


    Mr. Ashley nods while eating ''Papan'' to Mr Druid''s question.


    "The name of the new book was Nonone, and before that it was Nene."


    Nane to Papan, Nane to Nonone.


    Wow, you often come up with a name like this.


    But how could it be Papan, not Hahaan?


    "By the way, the name of the first product in this store is'' aan '', followed by'' een ''. It''s the second time."


    I didn''t think of it, it must have been a pain in the ass to think of a name, I''m sure.


    "Even though it''s delicious..."


    The name makes me feel somewhat sorry for myself.


    Does this name stand out at the festival?


    "Um..."


    "What''s up?


    "I''ve told the captain everything this morning. Thank you for your concern."


    Mr. Ashley lowers his head to Mr. Druid.


    "Right."


    Ms Ashli was unable to tell Captain Tabulo about this issue.


    Vigilantes usually have policing as their task.


    but in an emergency, demons also become opponents.


    For this reason, even if you are scared of demons and unable to move, it interferes with your work.


    Not only will my life be in danger if it sucks, but it will also put my people in danger.


    As a result, Ashley was afraid she might be forced to quit her job, so she could hardly report it.


    "What about Captain Tabulo?


    "I''m pissed off"


    "Well, I guess so"


    "Yes, it''s too late for something to happen to me."


    That''s right.


    If you don''t know Mr. Ashley''s condition, you may have instructed him on a demonic crusade mission.


    So if anything happened to him, Captain Tabulo must have felt angry at himself for not noticing, saddening him for not telling me.


    I could only talk a little bit, but Captain Tabulo seemed like a good man.


    "He said the job would be as good as ever. And I''m going to see a professional teacher about my heart problems."


    "Good for you."


    "Yes. So, I asked permission to talk, so I briefly explained Ciel."


    "So?"


    "Um, the next time I come to see you, he wants you to give me permission. He said he''d give up if he couldn''t. I have been cautioned not to force myself to do so. Um, the captain said he wanted to see Adandala."


    "Ivy, what do we do?


    "Everyone, Captain Tabulo wants to see Ciel. All right?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    To everyone''s energetic reply, Mr. Ashley gives a bewildered look.


    Speaking of which, was this the first time you''ve seen everyone respond in unison?


    "He says you can meet him. I have everyone''s permission, so I''m fine. Yeah, do you want to see Sola and the others?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    He said, "Sola and the others can see each other."


    To my words, Mr. Ashley alternates between me and Sola and Flem.


    "Maybe you''re having a conversation? Is that it? Slime is hard to communicate intent..."


    Speaking of which, was it slime?


    I read and studied in a book, but I forgot a lot because the solas in front of me don''t fit into that at all.


    "Never mind"


    "... right? Yeah, ''cause it looks rare, and I''m sure it''s a lot of other rarities. I eat swords and all that in such a short time. That''s right. Yeah."


    Sola found a blade spilled sword that happened to fall in the woods a few days ago and ate it in front of Mr. Ashley.


    That won''t be long now, happily.


    Seeing it, Mr. Ashli was solidifying by looking at Sola, also forgetting his fear of Ciel, who sat next to him.


    Even if Ciel put his face on Mr. Ashli''s shoulder, which hardened, he was usually stroking Ciel''s head to see if it was a big shock.


    Mr. Druid said, "Is that shock therapy?" Apparently.


    Well, since that day, Mr. Ashley has been touching Ciel, so it''s a good thing.


    "Uh, the next holiday is in six days, so I''ll come with you then"


    "When I get to see you, I think Captain Tabulo''s going to reschedule and come early."


    "Sounds possible."


    When I agreed with Mr Druid''s words, Mr Ashley laughed bitterly.


    I guess that means he could be here to see you more than six days ago.


    "We''ll come to the woods unless it rains, so tell them, ''Don''t force yourself, come on an empty day.''"


    Mr. Druid also laughs bitterly at Mr. Ashley''s attitude.


    "Thank you. I''ll tell the captain."


    "Well, it''s time to go back to the village"


    "Yeah. Mr. Ashley, it was a treat. It was delicious"


    "Good. Stay tuned next time."


    "Yes!"


    Easily clean up after and walk out towards the village.


    Ciel walks slowly next to Mr. Ashley.


    "You''re gonna be okay now."


    Mr. Druid, who was watching Ciel and Mr. Ashley, laughs in relief.


    "Right. I''m a little confused when I come unexpectedly, but my fear of Ciel has settled down a lot."


    Sure, I can stroke my head as soon as I can''t come from behind.


    Pretty different from when we first started out, huh?


    In the beginning, you looked pale even when you approached me slowly.


    "It''s a good trend, isn''t it?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I stop and think about something.


    "What''s going on?


    "I''d like to think it''s a good trend, but it''s also possible that Ciel recognized him as safe because he''s a Tamed Demon"


    I see, because you recognized it was safe, you mean your fear faded.


    Is that it?


    If so.


    "Ciel, can you still erase the taemed mark?


    "What, Mr. Ivy?


    As Mr. Druid nods and Mr. Ashley tilts his neck, the mark that fits Siel''s forehead disappears softly.


    It''s this mark that tells me you''re being tamed, isn''t it?


    If this goes away, I guess I won''t be able to recognize it as safe.


    "How''s it going, Mr. Ashley? Tame''s mark''s gone. Even Ciel''s going to touch it?


    "Mark? That? Marks?"


    "More than that, are you going to touch it?


    "Is that it? Is that what Tame''s mark is? Uh, I guess I''ll touch it. Yeah, I''ll touch it."


    Mr. Ashley strokes Ciel''s head in a grudge somewhere.


    From the way it looks, I don''t seem to feel any fear.


    "I wonder if it''s shock therapy. This."


    Mr. Druid strokes my head with a bitter smile.


    I tilt my neck and look at him, but for some reason he laughed.


    "Ivy leads you unconsciously in the right direction."


    Good direction?


    "Well, never mind. I''m already aware that it''s okay to erase the mark, so it''s hard to tell if it''s okay to touch it."


    Oh, you didn''t think that far.


    Well, if you already recognize it, does it make no sense to erase the mark?


    "I don''t get attacked because I''m taming. Oh, shouldn''t I recognize that even if I tame you, you''ll be attacked?


    "Huh? How?


    "It''s easy. All you have to do is have Ciel send Mr. Ashley to kill you."


    I guess sending him to kill means he could get attacked.


    No one recognizes that this is okay.


    "Ciel, why don''t we send Mr. Ashley a little kill?"


    "Wait, wait. Because neither can Ciel."


    Mr. Druid rushes to stop at my word.


    "Can''t you?


    I was just wondering if you could send me a little kill...


    "Huh."


    Mr. Druid sighed as much as I could.


    Apparently it was a pretty futile way.

 352 342 Stories The Name of the Brave

    Squeeze with wheat, water and salt in a glass ball.


    Today, make your first gyoza.


    It is unclear if I will succeed because I rely on my memory to make it.


    Even if it just fails, it should work out because it''s made with edible ingredients.


    "That''s a lot of work."


    "Right. Probably the best dish I''ve ever cooked."


    The dishes I have made so far are easier than today''s Gyoza.


    Some memories are vague, so I don''t know if they can be reproduced accurately.


    In the meantime, it is a dish that can be eaten.


    "That''s right. I''d like to ask Mr. Druid something."


    "What?"


    Watch the clever Mr. Druid squeezing the dough with one hand as he chops the vegetables to be placed inside the gauza.


    "Is there anything like Mr. Ashley that shocks and obscures your memory?


    You''ve been wondering, haven''t you?


    Even if I remember Mr. Ashley that day, I was normally able to get an answer.


    Especially strange, I can tell you there wasn''t one.


    Yet later, I was surprised to hear that I didn''t remember.


    "It can happen if you get a mental or psychological shock. Sometimes, the shock to the head erases memories before and after that."


    "It is."


    Mr. Ashley didn''t have a head shock, so he had a mental or psychological shock, right?


    Didn''t you want to admit so much that you were scared of demons?


    "Among those who have experience of being attacked by demons are those who are as heartbroken as Ashley Regiment members. Some of them are insurmountable and give up adventurers and vigilantes."


    Are there even people who will stop?


    "There are always specialist teachers in each village and town. But there''s a glitch to get to them."


    "Goto?"


    "Ah. Even though I know you can help me, it''s very courageous to expose my weak parts to people."


    "Right."


    It took courage to admit I had no stars, too.


    It''s not like I understand it with my head or take it properly.


    I''m here with all kinds of support.


    "I''m sure Mr. Ashley will be fine, won''t she?


    "He''ll be fine. I''ve got a lot to get over, but I''m blessed with my boss."


    "Good."


    There are experienced people around him, aren''t there?


    I''m sure I can get over it.


    "Is this what you''re supposed to pinch?


    "Soft as an earlobe sounds ideal"


    "... it seems easy to understand, I don''t know"


    "Eh, that''s pretty good."


    "Okay."


    I mixed vegetables and meat and also made utensils, and then I just wrapped them up.


    ... so we need to stretch the skin round.


    "Mr. Druid, I want you to make a small sphere like this"


    Take a small amount of squeezed wheat and turn it around to make a clean sphere.


    Show that to Mr. Druid and make him remember how big it is.


    "Okay, we should make it a sphere the same size, right?


    "Yeah. ''Cause if you turn it into a sphere, it looks like it''s gonna be easy to do the next task"


    Stretch the smaller sphere out on a wooden plate using a stick.


    I bought this for today.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to stretch into a beautiful circle."


    You''re clumsy, aren''t you, me?


    Still, I feel like I could get a little prettier circular skin.


    ... Should I wrap it up?


    The two of us worked silently and finally the last one.


    I was able to stretch into a beautiful circle compared to the first one.


    "Tired ~"


    You still have to skin the equipment, don''t you?


    I knew it would be a lot of work.


    But we''re almost there when we get here!


    Place the utensil in the center of the stretched skin and wrap it in the skin.


    You''re about to break your skin if you''re not careful.


    "Wrapped"


    I wrapped it up, but you''re all dressed up.


    And.


    "Good day. What''s up?


    Mr. Druid looks at me with a strange look as I put one of the gauzas on my palm and claw between my eyebrows.


    "It''s more than twice the size of Gyoza I remember, why not?


    Whatever you think, it sticks out of your palm.


    Even though the ideal size is about two bites you can eat... no matter how you look at it, you can''t eat it with two bites.


    "It won''t be a problem if it''s big. He said it was just good for eating. So, what are we gonna do with this?


    "Hmm, let''s bake today"


    "Then I can do it."


    Mr. Druid took the frying pan.


    "After a little cooking, it''s like adding water, liding and steaming"


    Copy that.


    Mr. Druid is cooking for me, so I''ll prepare the salad and white rice.


    "Shall we eat in the room today?"


    "Yeah, you are."


    I''m a little tired of the dishes I start to make, so I want to enjoy a slow meal in my room.


    Nevertheless, you didn''t expect it to take so long.


    "I got a clean scorch, and you''ll be fine. Yes, done."


    All the food except gyoza has been moved to the room, so all you have to do is take the baked gyoza.


    "It smells so good. I''m hungry ~"


    "Me too, I almost stumbled on the way"


    I washed it while I was baking, except for the frying pan.


    All you have to do is clean up after you eat, right?


    Go back to your room and see Gyoza.


    Whatever you think, it''s about three times more than Gyoza I remember.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    I don''t know if it''s the right answer, but the ingredients tasted good.


    The skin is just too thick.


    I guess it fails, the ratio of utensils to skins is subtly poor.


    The thickness of the skin may be half as good as this one.


    "Next time I''m going to extend the skin a little thinner. And make it a little smaller."


    "This is delicious now, but I do wonder if the skin could be a little thinner"


    Sounds okay to season.


    "" Thank you very much. ""


    The two of us are cleaning up, finishing the bath and taking a slow break on the bed.


    "Ah! I forgot"


    "What''s up?


    "I just wanted to ask Mr. Druid another question."


    Let''s ask, I was going to ask, but you forget because it''s really not important.


    "What?


    "Mr. Tabulo. Mr. Tableau...... I have a similar name to Tableau, but why is this?


    "Oh, that. Tablo the Brave."


    Brave?


    "Quite a long time ago, there was a time when this whole world was filled with demons"


    When I looked into the history of this country in my book, it didn''t say anything about a time when demons were overflowing.


    "How long ago was this? When I looked into the history of the country, there was no time for demons to overflow."


    "I don''t know exactly, but it was before I could shape the country today"


    Not so long ago!


    Then why don''t you look into the history of the country and come out?


    "Who inspired people when the world was overflowing with demons, and who eliminated demons from this world. His name is Tableau. He''s also said to be the first brave man in the world."


    There''s someone like that.


    "I have parents who give a similar name to want their children to have the courage and justice of that person. Not as many as it used to be, but it''s still one of the most popular names."


    I see, so many names resemble Tableau.


    "You had such an amazing person"


    Isn''t it amazing that you eliminated demons all over the world?


    "It was a long time ago, so it could be exaggerated."


    I wonder if that is the case.


    But to some extent, it should be true.


    Tablo, my father''s name.


    Did he have his justice, too?


    "Are you all right?


    "What?"


    "Looks like he''s got something in mind."


    That said, Mr. Druid reaches between my eyebrows.


    Maybe the wrinkles were engraved.


    "It''s okay."


    I''m not going to think about it.


    Because it''s already in the past...


    Is that it?


    Speaking of which, it''s not painful to remember a family you''ve dumped before.


    Before, I thought it was painful, regrettable and sad.


    So I was trying not to remember.


    But now, I know it was a sad thing to remember, but it doesn''t torment me any more.


    Well, is that why you asked about the name?


    Because it''s okay now to remember my father''s name I threw away.


    Oh well.


    "Now you look happy, don''t you?


    "I''m glad to hear it."

 353 Outside. From here.

    A vigilante takes you to one of the vigilante''s stuffs.


    For eight years from today, as a slave, he lives while being allowed to work in a vigilante jar.


    Where this confronts the sins that have been inflicted on me.


    The adults in the village are at least 45 years old.


    extortion, intimidation, injury, assault and murder of former villagers.


    The children were sentenced differently depending on how they were involved.


    My father has also been adding attempted murder of my sister for 55 years.


    My mother was guilty of the same crime for 55 years.


    I''m sure my sentence won''t end while I''m alive.


    My brother didn''t lend a hand to murder, but he was pretty cooperative with other crimes, so he was 38 years old.


    The village chief of Latomi village decided to spend time as a slave until he died of threats, extortion, injury, assault, incitement to murder, murder, etc.


    I''ve been charged with a crime and not murdered for eight years.


    Honestly, I thought it was short when I heard about the prison term.


    I was just watching one sister being threatened, being beaten up, doing nothing.


    No, I wasn''t just watching.


    That''s when I said the worst thing to my sister.


    Did she hear that word?


    What would my sister have thought of a sister who said such ugly words?


    That''s not all, I turned away knowing that a friend I grew up with would be killed.


    All my sins.


    It can''t be allowed in eight years.


    "Excuse me. I brought him in."


    A vigilante knocks on the door and asks for permission to enter.


    Hold hands much longer.


    Where you took on me as a criminal.


    And where that kid might have aspired.


    "Get in."


    "Yes, excuse me"


    "Shiatsu..."


    My voice shivered.


    Hold on tight!


    Because in this place you accepted me, I''m going to start over.


    "Excuse me. Best regards,"


    I walked into the room and saw a man sitting on the front, on a strong side with good stature.


    I feel like my body is going to peel at that look.


    I manage to contain that, head down and go into the room.


    "Oh, you''ve come a long way. I''m Avila, head of the Village of Latme vigilante. Greetings."


    "Best regards"


    I notice a man staring at me with his eyebrows next to Captain Avila.


    When I look into his eyes, he starts to shudder like he''s staring at me.


    "Ogt."


    When the captain called the man''s name, his gaze soared.


    Huh. Exhale a little smaller.


    Apparently, he was holding his breath while he didn''t know.


    "Nice to meet you, Ogt. I''m the captain of the department that keeps you. Greetings."


    "Best regards"


    Was he my direct supervisor?


    Besides, Mr. Ogt is the one who did find that girl.


    And who I entrusted the letter to.


    When you gently point your gaze at Captain Ogt, your gaze fits right in.


    If you look closely, Captain Ogt will also stare at me.


    I felt a slight anger in that gaze.


    Something, like being blamed...


    I can''t stand it, I turn my gaze softly down.


    "Ogt, are you ready?


    "Oh, no problem. I have spoken to my men. Verivella... well, you''ll be fine"


    "Is that true? You were against it till the end, weren''t you?


    "Well. But now you''re convinced. I just got a" fumble "from that kid."


    "Speaking of which, how are you?


    "Oh, there''s just something I need to worry about."


    "What?


    "Rumor has it, a large number of serpents would have moved around the village of Hatada. We''re talking about a new kind of demon."


    "What''s wrong with that? It won''t matter."


    "I think so, but I feel like there''s a place on it that''s rumored to be where she was traveling. And it''s too soon to get to Hathahi Village."


    "Really?


    "Oh, it''s a feeling. She was a strange girl, so I felt like I had something to do with it."


    "Hahaha, I''m so sorry. I''ve only seen him once, but he looked like a normal kid."


    "At first. I thought I was a normal kid too. But when I got involved, I was a kid who didn''t seem so strange. As much as I think I might be acting with Serpent."


    "That won''t be possible"


    "Well, that''s not it. I''ve never even heard of Sarpent interacting with people."


    "But I didn''t expect Ogt to say that much. The next time you come to this village, try to be more involved."


    "Absolute refusal."


    "Huh? Why not!


    "It would be obvious. Because I have a disgusting personality that I don''t have eyes for cute things that year and face. I''m telling you, I''m not the only one. Verivella, no doubt, will get in the way. It''s about him. Use anything you can. Maybe that''s why they even pulled Avila''s wife out."


    "That''s him too! I know you''ve said that many times, but I''m your boss."


    "I know I''ve said it many times, too, but I know. But what''s wrong with that?


    "... that''s a annoying way to talk!


    Just quietly listen to the interplay between Captain Avila and Captain Ogt.


    I''m not sure what it is.


    I just found out that you''re talking about someone.


    Looking at the two of them, I can''t stop talking about whether you noticed my gaze.


    Am I interrupting?


    "I''m sorry. Yeah, what can I call it?


    "What?"


    Oh, yeah.


    You introduced yourself, but I didn''t.


    "Excuse me, I say fesheila"


    It sucks to forget to name names, nervously.


    "Fesheila? Okay. I''ll show you where I''m going to work. You have to come."


    When Captain Ogt confirms my name, he leaves the room.


    "Ah, yes. Um, excuse me."


    Hurry up and say hello to Captain Avila and follow Captain Ogt but fast.


    I was almost rushed to follow Captain Ogt.


    "Hmm? Oh, bad. That was fast."


    You realize you''re desperately following me behind you, Captain Ogt slowly changes the speed at which he walks.


    "Thank you"


    Take a slow, deep breath. Exhale repeatedly up.


    I see Captain Ogt''s face from behind.


    My eyes are sharp and my mouth is tight.


    I wonder if you think I''ve been pushed into trouble.


    Maybe so.


    When I was able to work here, I was told it was quite unusual for vigilantes to accept criminals.


    It was also checked if anyone knew him.


    But I don''t even know him.


    The only people I know are from the village of Latomi.


    When I shook my head to the side and said "I don''t know," he looked pretty strange.


    "This is Fessila, where you''ll be working tomorrow."


    View to building.


    "Vigilante Stuff," the sign says.


    As Captain Ogt enters, one greeting after another flies from the vigilante he meets.


    When I responded with one hand up to it, I came to the front of the room behind the stuffing.


    "Coming in."


    "Welcome home. Is that the girl?


    "Oh, Fesheila. He''s my assistant and vice captain Verivera."


    "Nice to meet you. I say Fessila. Best regards,"


    "Say hello."


    Lieutenant Verivera with a sharp eye.


    I also remember this name.


    He''s the one who found my sister with Captain Ogt.


    "Speaking of which," Fuckin ''"arrived."


    "Is that her?


    I could see that the atmosphere between Captain Ogt and Vice Captain Velivella would be much softer.


    "Yeah, it was interesting."


    "I kind of have a bad feeling about this, though?


    "Go ahead. Fesheila needs to look through the paperwork on that desk. It says discipline in the vigilante."


    "Okay."


    "You can sit down."


    As I tried to read the paperwork as I stood, Deputy Verivera recommended the chair to me.


    Thank you, then sit in the chair and look through the paperwork.


    "Velivera"


    "What is it?


    "This," I went to Hatada Village with friends I met in Hatau Village Forest. It was fun, ''but could that be it?


    "I think so. In the first" Fluffy, "" Adandala is big and fluffy, "which would be shocking."


    "That was shocking. I didn''t know what it meant at first, but I won''t forget the shock of the moment I figure it out. Looking forward to seeing you next time."


    "You might bring back a lot of things,"


    A conversation that gets in my ear even as I read the paperwork.


    I wonder if you''re referring to someone who was talking to Captain Avila.


    You''re a very important person.


    We''re both laughing fun.


    I steal that look and it kind of warms my heart.


    I''m glad these people found that girl.


    Though I think so, somewhere I feel strongly about believing that she''s still alive.


    So I still can''t ask.


    I can''t believe where that kid died.

 354 343 stories, good meet.

    "Thank you for taking the time today"


    The day after I heard from Mr Ashli that Captain Tabulo wanted to see me.


    I''m really here to see you.


    Maybe the next day, as I was talking to Mr. Druid.


    Should I not touch Mr. Ashley, who came with me, even though for some reason he has a very tired look?


    I gazed at him as I stared at him.


    The next moment, I gave him a grin with a very pitiful look.


    Captain Tabulo, have you possibly been quite imposing?


    Or have you been causing trouble around?


    "It''s okay. Was Captain Tabulo okay?


    "... yeah, yes"


    After a little while, I said yes, but it''s suspicious.


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly, too.


    I''m sure I have a similar look.


    "So."


    Captain Tabulo turns his gaze to Ciel.


    I don''t know about that look anymore, my eyes are shining just like the people I''ve been referring to.


    "This is Ciel of Adandala."


    "Uh, nice to meet you"


    "Nya-yay."


    "... wow, you greeted me"


    Yes, you report to me next to Ciel, but what am I supposed to say?


    Captain Tabulo reaches out and stops perfectly where he will touch it in a few moments.


    "Don''t you touch it?


    "Can I touch it?


    "Ciel, can I touch you?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you"


    Captain Tabulo''s stopped hand gently touches Ciel.


    If you look closely, the hand is shaking slightly.


    Looking at the look on the face of Captain Tabulo for a moment, he seems impressed.


    Gently leave the spot and stand next to Mr. Druid.


    "Excuse me. I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Mr. Ashley bows his head to us.


    "No, well, I predicted it, so it''s okay"


    When Mr. Druid laughed and replied, he seemed relieved and out of strength from his body.


    Are you satisfied with stroking all the way, Captain Tabulo comes to us?


    Sora and the others are happily jumping behind it.


    "Are you satisfied yet?


    "Excuse me. I''m so excited."


    "No, please keep this a secret."


    "Of course it is. Yes, I''ve written a contract."


    Also, the contract?


    Every time I let Ciel see me, I get more contracts.


    I guess it''s not a problem because Mr. Druid is reading the contract and nodding.


    In the meantime, I look at the contract, too.


    It says not to tell a third party about Ciel, and the penalties and compensation for breaking it.


    "Is there a problem?


    "It''s okay."


    When me and Mr. Druid sign and hand over the contract, Mr. Tabulo takes the magic item out of the magic bag.


    Magic items are about 40cm square plates with rectangular holes.


    When the blank paper and the contract were put together and passed through the rectangular hole in the magic item, the contents of the contract were reflected on the blank paper.


    Mr Tabulo confirms two copies and gives one of them to Mr Druid.


    View the paper Mr. Druid received from the side.


    It''s really the same text as the contract just now.


    However, only the letter ''refrain'' in the upper right corner of the paper was different.


    "That''s a rare magic item"


    "It''s been around for a long time, but it''s a hard item to drop. We can only take it from the demons in the deep end of the cave."


    Deep in the cave.


    That''s a pretty expensive item, isn''t it?


    "There''s something bigger with the same features. Exactly, because I can''t carry that."


    "Is it that big?


    "If you''ve ever been to a guild or a vigilante, I''m sure you''ll find it in your eyes."


    Huh?


    Is that what I''m seeing?


    "Is that the big white box shape in the guild or in the vigilante''s office?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, I recall the guild.


    White big box shape?


    Speaking of which, you''ve seen it in every guild and vigilante jam.


    "Probably fits with what I imagine. Well, the performance is the same as this magic item, but it''s big and heavy."


    Is it that heavy?


    It must be hard to move it around.


    "And it looks like the Ashley Regiment is taking care of you, thank you"


    Captain Tabulo stares kindly at Mr. Ashli, who is stroking Ciel.


    "Ciel sounds like fun, and no problem"


    "Good. By the way, I''ve been wondering about things for a while now."


    Captain Tabulo''s gaze moves to Sora and Flem, who are jumping around for fun.


    Sol is resting in his bag.


    "I''m Taming, It''s Sola and Flem"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Sora and Flem stood still until Captain Tabulo was satisfied with Ciel.


    but you found it satisfying, jumped around us enjoyably.


    "It''s rare, isn''t it? Both."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve never seen such a beautiful color slime"


    Sola''s blue translucent and Flem''s red translucent glitter in the sunlight.


    "Tame of Adandala and Rare slime. Mr. Ivy''s ability as a Tamer is amazing."


    Tilt your neck to the words of Captain Tabulo.


    Amazing ability?


    Think back, there''s nothing special about it.


    The only person I taemed in the first place was Sola.


    Flem takes over Sora''s Tame? Is that okay?


    Take over. Ciel is... What about Ciel?


    I don''t know what to say...... you recognized me as my husband?


    Don''t feel a little different.


    Uh-huh.


    Anyway, Ciel wasn''t taemed by me either.


    So don''t feel so incapable.


    "What''s up?


    "What? No, anything. I''m not that capable. They''re all sweet."


    "Everyone''s sweet?


    "Yes."


    Turn your gaze to Sola and the others.


    Sora and Flem only seem to be teasing Mr. Ashley, who is stroking Ciel.


    Ciel just seems to enjoy watching it too.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Ashley, it''s like being a toy to the Solas.


    Is it your fault?


    "Solas, I think you liked the Ashley crew, but they''re totally making fun of you."


    Ah, should I at least stop rambling over my head?


    But it sounds like fun.


    "Ashley, you''re enjoying yourself."


    Mr Tabulo gives a slightly enviable look for some reason.


    "Wow."


    To Ashley''s screams, Ashley is followed by Ciel when she sees it.


    He seems to have stiffened his body for a moment, but is complaining to Ciel right away.


    "The Ashley Regiment members had a good encounter. I can''t even show a good specialist how to take care of him."


    I''m not sure about the heartbreak, but is that play with Ciel a good cure, too?


    Could Sola or Ciel know?


    I think Mr. Ashley was very interested from the beginning.


    "Sora and Frem and Ciel seem to like Mr. Ashley."


    Captain Tabulo groans a little at my words.


    "I''m glad, but I''m really jealous"


    Oh, the truth is leaking.


    Mr. Druid slaps Captain Tabulo on the shoulder with a pound.


    "Mr. Druid, it''s good because we can travel together."


    "Ah, it''s fun to have a lot of experience."


    "Even though when Ciel enters the village, I''ll go see him as long as time permits. I can''t give you permission to enter Adandala with that magic."


    "Oh, excuse me. We''re going back to the village together."


    "What?"


    "Ah!"


    Failed.


    I didn''t decide whether to talk, but I did.


    When I look at Mr. Druid, I''m laughing.


    Ugh, this is my failure.

 355 344 Stories, Demon Stone and Rare.

    "Ciel, with the help of Demon Stone, is turning into a slime and entering the village"


    I was a little unsure what to say, but saw Sora and Frem jump around Captain Tabulo looking fun, explaining everything without hiding it.


    "The power of the Demon Stone? Change to slime? Speaking of which, although I think I''ve seen in the literature that there are demonic stones that change existence. What? Do you have that?


    "Yes."


    See Sola jumping off Captain Tabulo.


    And most importantly, he measures the size of Sola with both hands, looks at Ciel and tilts his neck.


    Perhaps it is strange that Ciel, many times the size of Sola, will be the size of a slime.


    If you can''t actually be sure with your own eyes, I don''t think you can believe that one.


    Ms. Ashli had neatly forgotten the impact of the immense demon appearing in front of her, the impact of the slime becoming Adandala.


    After coming to see me a few times, I happened to see it change from Adandala to Slime this time, and I was shouting surprises.


    "What is Rare up to Demon Stone"


    "Haha. But I''m glad I had that demon stone. Because now we can act together."


    I am very grateful to Flem.


    Because if Flem hadn''t made me a demonic stone that could make a difference, I would have made Syel feel missed.


    "Oh, it looks like time is running out. Too bad. I''m gonna be busy, so I can''t come see you. Even if you know you''re in the village, it''ll stand out if I go."


    I thought you would come to see me if I were in the village.


    Well, I''m glad you''re shying away from me because I stand out.


    "In Adandala''s case, you can make a lot of names, but you can''t do that if it''s slime."


    I see.


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    In Adandala''s case, it seems like she can see things because she has enormous magic power, but she can''t do it with slime, can she?


    Even if the slime is rare.


    "Yep. I know I''m in the village, but I didn''t know I''d see you."


    Is that it?


    Should I have thought I couldn''t get into the village?


    "Captain Tabulo, is time okay?


    "A little bit"


    "The deputy captain will piss you off."


    "Right, I can''t help it. Go home. Thank you for today."


    He thanks us when he sighs loudly to see if he''s finally stepped out.


    And when his gaze turns to Ciel, he sighs again.


    I guess it''s really hard to come see me because I''m going to be busy at the festival.


    "Ha, good luck. We''re looking forward to the festival."


    "Okay. I''ll make it work."


    Captain Tabulo stroked Ciel at the end and also Sora and Flem stroked before heading back to the village.


    Mr. Ashley seems to be coming home with me, so I wave and drop him off.


    I couldn''t tell you about Sol.


    Open the bag and check, but he''s still asleep.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect you to come in the morning"


    "Right. I thought you were coming this afternoon."


    The morning after I heard the story.


    Exactly, Mr. Druid and I were a little flabbergasted too soon.


    "And you did a good job making time. You''ll be busy getting ready for the festival."


    "The people around you have a tough eye, don''t they?"


    "Well, I guess so"


    Mr. Druid laughs, so I get followed and laugh, too.


    I know I''m sorry for the people around me, but it''s funny to imagine them panicking.


    I''m sure it''s thoughtful.


    Maybe that''s what people who stand on top need.


    "Well, do you want to finish today''s appointment? It''s time for more people at the festival. You won''t be able to hunt."


    "Can''t you?


    "There will be a lot of people in and out, and the demons will only disappear at that time."


    "Really? You avoid demons, too."


    "People are natural enemies to weak demons. It''s exciting or ferocious to come close at people''s signs, or it''s the kind of demon that attacks people."


    Reminds me of the ferocious demons I saw by the time I came to this village.


    "I want to refrain from demons that are being ferocious for the time being. I enjoyed it enough to get here."


    I was so scared of my eyes.


    Ciel and Mr. Druid protected me, but I was scared and worried.


    "Can''t I fight something, too?


    This time, I felt like I was getting my feet together.


    But I don''t have the skills to fight.


    A little training never improves for some reason.


    Mr. Ratlua asked me to look at it, but I was advised to strengthen my ability to explore the signs so that I wouldn''t be bitterly laughed at and encounter demons.


    They didn''t show any signs of improvement.


    "Hmm."


    You had Mr. Druid look at it, too.


    I know what that reaction means.


    "When you get attacked, you just have to buy time to escape."


    I want Ciel and Mr. Druid to be able to fight without worrying about me.


    When the ferocious demon attacked me, both Ciel and Mr. Druid cared if I wasn''t being targeted.


    That means you care about it from the demon in front of you.


    If it''s an injury under...


    "Right, you might want to think about it if you''re going to Wang Du. There are a lot of dangerous people around the capital."


    Dangerous?


    "Are you a person, not a demon?


    "Yes. People are more cunning (and thus) and malignant than demons. I''m a pain in the ass for knowing."


    The more I hear about Wang Du, the less I want to go.


    Even though it''s the heart of this country.


    "So maybe it''s a good idea to get something ready to make a gap, like Ivy said."


    "Is there such a thing?


    Mr. Druid makes a difficult face.


    I know you''re thinking a lot, but don''t you have anything in mind?


    "You can''t think of anything right now. If it''s a demon, it''s simple, but it''s a pain in the ass when you''re a person."


    Is people that troublesome?


    "People who do bad things are used to preparing and dealing with some of them. That''s why it''s so hard."


    "Oh well."


    "Well, we still have time to go to Wang Du, so let''s think about it slowly. Looking for something that might help with a magic item is also a hand."


    "It would be nice to ask Mr. Rose by fax."


    "Right. Maybe it''s a good idea to get her some advice."


    Walking towards the back of the woods for a while, he goes out to a place where a few quibracarla trees are grown.


    I found it two days ago, where I set a new trap.


    "Looks like you made it today."


    You must have caught a trap, I can hear you rocking the basket.


    3 places based on the sound.


    The trap has been set in three places, so it can be described as a huge success today.


    "Speaking of which, you said you''d try again today, didn''t you?


    "Yes. I remembered a little more about my memory. I''d like to use hot water when squeezing dough."


    There''s one more thing you should be wondering about fabrics.


    In my memory, after fabric is made, I have a little time to stretch it.


    At first, I thought it was time to make equipment, but I don''t think so.


    It''s like I''m deliberately leaving you...


    I''ll take care of the fabric.


    "Thank you, then I''ll finish the pieces."


    As I remember, I guess I''ll create the utensils after the fabric is finished.


    "It''s a piece of equipment, can you make it taste a little spicy?


    Hard?


    "Ah. I''m off tomorrow, so you''re drinking today?


    "Oh, I feel like drinking for a long time. I ate" Gizza "and I thought it would definitely go with booze."


    "Okay. Then the flavor will taste a little spicy with the flavor I made before."


    Don''t change the taste a little when you change the vegetables you add.


    Do you want more meat if you eat guts?


    But it would be tastier if the vegetables were well in there, too.


    "Is the amount of vegetables and meat okay?


    "I didn''t have a problem. It was delicious. However, I would have preferred a little more meat if I''d preferred it."


    Will it be a matter of preference?


    Then I guess I''ll add a little more meat for the spicy ones.


    And then thin the skin and size it into two bite sizes.


    "Now, do you want to dismantle it?"


    "Yeah. Skinning takes time."


    Lately, I''m the one taking the trouble to dismantle it.


    Could you pour the meat sooner?


    It''s too soon for both Mr. Druid and Ciel to skin!

 356 345 words ago festival

    "Awesome guy"


    The villages that celebrated the previous festival are overflowing with people.


    People gradually started growing about a week ago and today they are really amazing people.


    Mr. Druid told me that if I was overwhelmed by the number of people, there would be more to come.


    Even though there are still quite a few people, I got a little scared when they told me there would be more.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen so many people come together. Oh, excuse me."


    I''m walking down the boulevard now, but everywhere is probably full of people.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll bump into people.


    Or it''s more ridiculous not to bump into it.


    Looking around, there''s a long line of snakes in the stall and in the store, and it''s going to take a while to get in.


    "This festival will bump colored powdered dough in this state, so it''s amazing."


    Yes, it was.


    The most eye-catching part of this festival is the bumping of dough made of colored powder that takes place at this festival.


    Look around.


    People are hissing at each other.


    How can we bump into each other with this?


    "Don''t get out of it, can I hold your hand?


    "Yeah."


    You''re kind of ashamed of your gripping hands.


    "Mr. Druid, can we bump into each other in this state?


    I knew I was too close to people no matter how I looked at them, so I feel compelled to bump into each other.


    "Even if we bump into each other, we have a decision to make from within reach, and with a few gaps, we can do it."


    I can do it.


    You''re a little unimaginable to me now.


    The festival has three days.


    On the first and second of these days, we make a collision of colored powdered dough.


    This is an important prayer event you do to pay off your troubles.


    On the third day, he ends by dyeing his clothes dirty with colour powder and wearing those clothes to pray for disease-free breathing disaster.


    If you worry that your clothes will stain so easily, you say that this village has a dye dedicated to it.


    Put the dye in the water and add the dirty clothes for an hour.


    They say you should wash and dry the rest normally.


    It was so easy, I was surprised when I heard it.


    It''s very strange why that happens, because I don''t know.


    It seems that mixing the nuts that Hathahi Village has long managed with the dye makes it easy for the clothes to stop staining and falling off.


    When the previous festival begins, there is something to be done.


    One of them is to buy clothes to wear on this festival day.


    For that reason, a little overwhelmed by the number of people, I also came out of the inn to get clothes.


    White clothes are sold in every store this time of year.


    As far as I was concerned, I wanted to buy it at a store close to the inn, but when Mr. Druid had a recommended store, I decided to move down the main street.


    "It''s the store I asked my master about. It seems to be a more solid piece of clothing than other stores, so you can wear it after the festival, right?


    "Yeah, you are."


    I saw the clothes for sale at a store near the inn, but the sewing was rough.


    The fabric was also thin and I figured I wouldn''t be able to wear it that many times.


    Looks like Mr. Druid saw that too and decided to go to the store he asked his master about.


    "There was."


    Mr. Druid has one store ahead of him.


    "The launderer?


    "Oh, they seem to be sturdy with the clothes they sell here. There''s a line here, too."


    Line up at the end of a row stretched from the store.


    I was able to get inside the store with Mr. Druid without having to wait so long to see if it spins fast.


    "That''s amazing in there"


    People are turning back in the store.


    "Right."


    As people move, go to the shelf where the clothes are.


    Reach for the clothes in front of you and look at the fabric.


    It''s certainly a solid fabric, and the sewing is cleaned.


    It''s completely different from the stuff from the store earlier.


    "Is the size okay?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he already has a shirt in his pants in his hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, uh. This and this."


    Take your pants and shirt from the shelf that fit your size.


    "I don''t care if it''s a piece."


    Following Mr. Druid''s gaze, there''s a bright white piece.


    I have a very simple impression because of the lack of decoration.


    I try to imagine myself wearing it, but I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Trousers are fine."


    "Really? I''d like to see your skirt."


    Really?


    You didn''t know.


    Skirt or indeed cute.


    But adventurous doesn''t give me that much of a chance to wear it.


    Plus now that I''m growing up, my body changes shape quickly.


    When that happens, you''ll only really be able to wear it a few times.


    I can''t help it.


    Yeah, I don''t want it.


    "Trousers are easier to move, so this one''s better"


    "Sure, pants would be nice while you''re traveling, but in a village or town, you could do it in style, right? Yeah, let''s go buy some summer clothes after the festival. Let''s see if there''s a skirt you''ll like then."


    "What?"


    Summer clothes?


    Skirt?


    "I''ll pay you, just wait in front of the store"


    "Ah, yes."


    Mr. Druid is going to take the clothes I have and pay for them.


    As I was told, leave the store to wait for Mr. Druid in an uninterrupted place while putting people away.


    Are you really going to buy a skirt this summer?


    I''m embarrassed, but I''m happy with the fashion.


    No, but being in a village or town is a lot shorter than the journey.


    I haven''t been in the same village for a month like this one.


    I don''t have a skirt or anything just for such a short time.


    ... but do you want some?


    "What''s up?


    "What? Did you already pay?


    "Oh, that''s right, I just deal with this many people every year, and it was quick"


    See the store that came out earlier.


    Outside the store, longer rows have been made earlier and continue to grow.


    People are overflowing in the store, and people who are accounting seem busy.


    But when I look at it, the guy who headed for accounting finishes right off and comes out of the store.


    That''s how you get used to it.


    "Shall we?"


    Mr. Druid offers his hand at me.


    When you squeeze that hand, you walk towards the inn.


    "If I could buy clothes sooner, I wouldn''t be so crowded."


    "Sure, I guess I should sell it earlier, because it only sells from the previous festival. This is a tradition, too. It would be nice to enjoy the atmosphere."


    "Heh heh. Oh, you get a dye to dye your clothes, right?


    "Oh, there''s a place of prayer on the way back to the inn, so you should be handing it out there. Let''s have a prayer on the way home."


    During the previous festival, there is one more thing to do besides buy clothes.


    That''s what dyes your clothes.


    This is a place of prayer in this village of Hathahi, where you can ask for prayers.


    At that time, color is determined by one''s luck without being able to choose it.


    I thought it sounded interesting when I heard you talk, but now I''m anxious to see what I can do if I hit some awesome fancy colors.


    I pray for disease-free breathing, so I don''t have to wear it once, no matter what color it is.


    Plus I bought some solid fabric clothes so I would wear them repeatedly.


    Is that it?


    Should I have bought some thinner fabric clothes?


    "Sounds like over there, but you''re in a great line"


    At the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze, a row stretched so long that I wonder if there are more than 100 people.


    They''re all here to pray to get dye.


    "Waiting isn''t going to make us less people, and we''re going to line up."


    "Yeah."


    Line up at the rear.


    Soon I could see people lined up behind me.


    I was prepared to wait, but the order came sooner than I thought because it was about a minute to pray.


    kneel and pray where instructed.


    "Thank you. Now choose one from here"


    A person dressed in white offers a basket in front of him.


    There was a lot of dye wrapped in tree leaves.


    Apparently they choose one from here.


    "You don''t know the color from looking at it."


    "Right. I just have to trust my instincts."


    Take one from the cage at the same time as Mr. Druid, a leaf wrap.


    Praying that it is a good color.


    "Well, I''m done with my plans for the previous festival today, and should I go home"


    "Yeah. I''m tired"


    "Good luck to the inn!

 357 346 words. Close friend?

    Today is the second day of the previous festival.


    The second day also follows yesterday, when buying clothes for this festival and getting dyes.


    And on the 3rd and 4th days of the previous festival, everyone dances on the main street to celebrate the spring visit.


    When I listened to the story, I was surprised that it was not a book festival.


    Somehow, we all felt it was the flavor of the festival to dance.


    The last and fifth days of the previous festival are the rest days for the next day of this festival.


    "What do we do today? You want to go eat at the stall?


    "What. Through this?


    Look out the window.


    He''s amazing today.


    When I look next door, I blur. Sol looking out.


    "Sol, you''ve been looking outside lately, haven''t you? You want to go play?


    ¡­¡­


    Doesn''t silence mean you want to go play?


    When I gently stroke my head, I shake it pully as it feels good, pressing my body against my hand.


    This is a signal to stroke more.


    "Sol, don''t stick too much to the window. ''Cause if they see us, we could get into trouble."


    "Pefu."


    "You sure are an amazing guy. You want me to stop you from going outside?


    "Hmm, but I''m curious about that stall I saw yesterday"


    Stewed obituaries, seen in a stall near the inn.


    Thinly chopped obituaries meat and white vegetables seemed to simmer deliciously.


    It smelled unique and attracted me so much when I went through the front.


    "Well, it sure looked delicious."


    "Yeah."


    When I check the stalls I care about through the window, I still have a long line of snakes.


    Go in line for that or not.


    It says "festival only."


    That''s right!


    It said "festival only" to wait if you can eat after the festival.


    Mr. Druid said he didn''t know if that was true, but if it was true, he wouldn''t be able to eat it.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    To the sound of Sora and Flem, he moves the gaze he was looking out into the room.


    The two are round on the bed, turning right, turning left.


    Again to the right, to the left.


    "What are you doing?


    "Come on, are you free?


    Where it continues in the meantime, in the meantime.


    Ciel looked at the two and slept with her back turned.


    It feels like we can''t hang out.


    "Well, not as much fun as you play, Sola, Flem"


    By the way, by the way, by the way.


    "Puppy, puppy."


    "Teriyu ~ Riu ~"


    I haven''t been able to get to the woods for about a week now, so maybe I''m free.


    As more people began to gather and couldn''t even fit in the square, more adventurers began to set up tents in the woods to sleep.


    By that time, weak demons such as animals and obituaries were invisible.


    "Well, what do we do?


    "I knew I wanted to eat! Can I go buy some?


    "Sure. If you decide, go with me."


    "Yeah. You can''t just say that festival."


    I''m in a hurry somewhere when I see that one.


    "You know, I''m gonna keep my eyes on you."


    "Yeah."


    "Hey, don''t go shopping. Be a good girl."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nyah."


    Ciel seems to be sleeping already.


    Leave the room and close the key.


    "Did you close the second one?


    "Oh, I''m fine"


    I was surprised to see the door keys the first day I came to the inn.


    Normally it had two keys that were supposed to be one.


    I wondered and asked Mr. Chickal, usually one seems fine, but when people started to grow at the festival, he wanted me to use two keys.


    It seems to be a countermeasure to crime aimed at those coming at the festival.


    Incidentally, when the second key is opened outside of the matching key, an alarm sounds.


    I heard the story, but this alarm was going off at some inn yesterday.


    I was surprised because it was quite loud.


    Get out of the inn and head to the stall.


    Connect your hands so you don''t get separated from Mr. Druid, but there are more people than yesterday.


    A little flushed by a wave of people, but managed to arrive at the intended stall.


    "I''ve been looking from the top, but you''re pretty lined up"


    "Right. But it still smells good"


    Line up with Mr. Druid.


    It''s until today that I buy clothes, so the people who buy them are amazing, but the people in the store who sell them in are amazing.


    Look at the sellers when it''s powerful.


    As I slowed down, I saw the street sign.


    The sign reads: "Stewed obituaries, limited time only for the festival. I will give it to you in a slightly lukewarm state for the crowd ''.


    "There you are."


    When I stand in front of the stall because the order has come, I hear an energetic voice.


    "3 Servings of Stewed Obitunes"


    I just put the simmered one in the container, so the stall rotation seems pretty good.


    "Looks delicious. Looking forward to it."


    "Ah. Store owner, are you sure this simmering is only during the festival?


    "Yeah, it is. Usually I''m an arms dealer, and I don''t have anything to do with cooking."


    "What? An arms dealer?


    "Yes. This simmer is my father''s specialty dish, who was a drinker. I wanted to revive you for the duration of the festival."


    I wonder if your father is dead when it comes to resurrection.


    "Did you?"


    "Yes, please wait, it''s better to make it hot."


    "Thanks"


    Receive a simmer from the owner and return to the inn.


    I managed to get through the crowd and arrive at the inn.


    "Don''t be nervous when you have food"


    "Yeah. Glad I didn''t spill it"


    Get inside with your hands on the inn door.


    Then, two men in beautiful clothes were talking to Mr. Chickal.


    Hi, the atmosphere is not good.


    "What is it?


    "I don''t like it. Let''s just get up there."


    "Whoa. You''re the ones staying in this inn."


    Surprised by the tyrannical attitude of men.


    Mr. Druid stood between me and the men all the time and hid me.


    "Don''t bother your customers!


    I can hear Mr. Chickal in a hurry.


    Were you rubbing it after all?


    "Annoying, shut up. Hey, open your room right now. This is an order from the nobles."


    Wow, those are amazing people.


    "There is no nobility or anything else for those attending the festival. This is a festival decision."


    "I don''t care about that stuff. You can''t have one room for us, so we''ll have a room for ourselves. That''s all. What are you guys doing? Open the fucking room."


    I wonder what I''ll do.


    Look softly at Mr. Druid.


    Angry.


    Unhelpful, angry.


    But it''s noble.


    "Sounds like fun"


    "What?"


    Is that it?


    I think I''ve heard this voice somewhere.


    "What, are you gonna give us an opinion?


    I gently put my face out of Mr. Druid''s back and look at the person whose voice I care about.


    What, Lord Foronda?


    Why are you here?


    "No, when I came to visit someone I knew, the fools were acting stupid, so I crushed... I came to stop"


    I don''t know why, I''m laughing but I''m cold.


    Besides, I think I heard disturbing words...


    Did you come to see me?


    I wrote in the fax I sent to Mr. Seiselk that he was staying at an inn called Cocologne, so it''s not funny if Lord Foronda knew.


    "Do you know him?"


    Mr. Druid asks in a low voice.


    Nod at it and tell him ''I am Lord Foronda''.


    With a surprised look at the answer, he sees Lord Foronda.


    "Stupid, you! You know who we are!


    "No, I don''t. I''m not even interested."


    Haha, I''m afraid of Lord Foronda''s eyes.


    "We belong to the Mitchell family in the king''s capital."


    Wow, you''re prestigious, but I wonder if you''re okay.


    In front of you, you''re pretty angry.


    "Ah. Was it the Mitchets? Um, I fell."


    "Oh my God!


    "Sure, you bought your anger trying to get closer to the royal family, didn''t you?


    Wow, Lord Foronda sounds like fun.


    "Hey, how do you know that? That thing..."


    "My friend was the victim of a problem you had."


    "What? Friend? That."


    Is that it?


    Two faces of an aristocratic man turned blue at once.


    "Yes, I know the lady there."


    "What!"


    "A close friend of mine, the victim, said I wanted to see your daughter, too. Speaking of which, it''s like I or a close friend was ordering you to ''open the room'' to a lady who cares... If you tell a close friend, it''ll be fun, won''t it?


    "Hih."


    The complexion of two aristocratic men passes through blue and turns into a shitty color.


    I think I''m going to fall down now, but are you okay?


    "Oh, we, uh, just checked to see if there''s a room available! Excuse me!"


    Two aristocratic men rush out of the inn.


    Somehow, I don''t know.

 358 347 words. Duty of the nobility?

    "Ivy, it''s been a while"


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since Lord Foronda has either. How have you been?


    I have exchanged a few faxes but haven''t heard from him since he came to this village.


    The last fax said we were going to Wang Capital, so I was going to send it after a little while.


    "Um, do you know him?


    Mr. Chickal, the owner of the Cologne store, calls out with a worrying look.


    "Yes, I know him"


    "Oh, you''re my friend, right?


    A friend?


    Speaking of which, it said to be your friend by fax, was that for real?


    "Right. He''s a friend."


    Lord Foronda''s uncomfortable and unattainable atmosphere when he first met him has completely disappeared.


    The first time I noticed the change was a few days after I heard that the criminal organization thing had been cleaned up to some extent, when I happened to meet him in town.


    I didn''t realize it was him for a moment after being called out with a smile.


    I quickly found out who I was and hurried back to say hello, but I was really surprised then.


    Lord Foronda said he couldn''t get distracted without knowing where the organization''s people were lurking.


    When I was able to catch up, people were flabbergasted to see if it was something that changed their face that much.


    "Uh, if we''re gonna talk, we have a place, shall we open it?


    After Mr. Chickal gives us a surprised look at our conversation, he comes out of the counter and unlocks the nearby room.


    "What is it, this room?


    A peek inside reveals that the furniture is slightly more luxurious.


    "Nobles come to this village festival with patience, so this is a room that they have ready to use when they work or meet someone. Well, I don''t really use it."


    Do you sometimes use too much?


    Speaking of which, how could Lord Foronda be in this village?


    "Thanks. Can I rent you a room? I''ll pay you."


    "No, no, that''s fine. If you''re friends with Mr. Ivy, you can have it for free."


    "Really? Thank you."


    "No, you''re noble, aren''t you? He said he was a lord earlier."


    "Yeah, my name is Foronda and I''m lord of Otrewa town. See you later."


    "Nice to meet you. There''s a better one for the aristocrats, isn''t there? Thank you very much for earlier. We almost caused a lot of trouble to our customers. No, I already called. I''m sorry about Mr. Druid, too. Were you okay?


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Mr. Chickal gives a look of sorrow to Mr. Druid, who was entangled in nobility.


    "Excuse me, I apologize as a man of the same nobility"


    "No, Lord Foronda will never apologize. This one was saved."


    "That shit...... excuse me. You can''t because you have light-headed scraps, can you? The nobles."


    I changed the language, but does it make sense?


    Nevertheless, Mr. Chickal is surprised because he vomits poison with a very calm look.


    I was watching one of those scales by fax, so I''m fine.


    Mr. Druid still has a bitter laugh because he also reads and knows the fax with him.


    "Room, but I''ll rent it. Because I want to take the time to talk to the Ivies."


    "Yes. Take your time"


    Enter the room with Lord Foronda and me and Mr. Druid.


    Sitting on the couch, it''s fluffy.


    A little more fluffy than the couch in Mr. Gilmouth''s room.


    Makes me want to play a little, but I need to be patient.


    "Excuse me, I''ll leave you a drink"


    "Thank you"


    Mr. Chickal distracted me and brought me some tea.


    "Speaking of which, you still didn''t say hello. Mr. Druid, I am a foronda who is lord of the town of Otolwa. Ivy took care of me and now I''m letting me build a friendship. Best regards,"


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m a Druid from All Towns and now I''m offering Ivy a trip. Please call me Druid."


    That''s kind of a strange sight.


    I can''t believe Lord Foronda and Mr. Druid face each other in Hathahi village.


    "Speaking of which, why is Lord Foronda in this village?


    "Hmm? To attend the festival, of course."


    "What! Do you bump colored powdered dough into each other?


    "Oh, sure."


    I heard you were patient and noble people were in on it, but it''s true.


    "Well, because this is also the duty of the nobility"


    The duty of the nobility?


    It''s about bumping colored powder dough into each other?


    "You seem to have misunderstood something. It is the duty of the nobility to attend the festival."


    I see.


    "I got a lot of invitations because I got a name for that criminal organization. Nobles don''t have that much problem saying no, but when they''re invited to the festival by a town or village, they need to participate as nobles to some extent. You''re not feeling well if you keep saying no. Even so, I will choose a festival to attend"


    "It''s kind of hard,"


    You have a lot of nobility, too.


    "The aristocratic party is about networking with local aristocrats. The festival is an opportunity to sell the town of Otrewa to the adventurers."


    Networking and Otolwa Town Selling.


    Lord Foronda is still an amazing man.


    "Why did you choose the Hathahi Village Festival?


    "The festival brings together adventurers from all over the country. Because my coming will spread the name of Otrewa Town. That town is understaffed right now."


    "Is that an invitation to Hathahi Village?


    "Yeah, that''s right. I would like to say a few greetings during this festival."


    That''s right, I''ve been thinking about attending this festival since it started, but I think I''ll join you a little early.


    Oh, if I were to join you as an invitee, would I be pissed if I bumped the dough?


    "Lord Foronda, when this festival begins, can I go and bump the colored powder dough?


    "What? Ivy, are you gonna hit me?


    "Of course!"


    But can''t you be an invitee?


    "Fine. I''ll be ready to wait."


    I was feeling it in the exchange of faxes, but Lord Foronda is so intimate.


    It''s completely different from the first impression of being heartless and quiet.


    "Is that okay?


    Mr. Druid is tilting his neck.


    He says he''d like it, so I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. Also, I''d like to talk to you slowly, okay?


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    When Lord Foronda rose from the couch and shook hands with Mr. Druid, he left the Inn in Cologne.


    After dropping him off at the front door of the inn, he goes back to the room he rented.


    "Mr. Chickal needs you to lock the room."


    "Right."


    Bring the tea you brought, etc. on the tray.


    Keep the tray, look for Mr. Chickal but he''s not at the counter.


    As we headed straight to the dining room, we found ourselves cooking.


    "Thank you for the place and the tea, Mr. Chickal"


    "Hmm? Is that enough?


    "Yes, it was a pleasure talking to you, Mr. Chickal."


    When me and Mr. Druid bow their heads, Mr. Chickal shows you in a hurry.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Are you two aristocrats?


    Us?


    I look at Mr. Druid too surprised.


    He also looked at me with a surprised look.


    The gaze brings a laugh to my eyes.


    We''re nobles, that''s not it.


    "No, I''m not."


    When Mr. Druid laughed and denied it, he heard a distracted voice from Mr. Chickal.


    "Good."


    Seems to have been misunderstood for speaking amicably with Lord Foronda.

 359 348 Stories Dance Day

    Today is the third day of the previous festival.


    Today and tomorrow will be dance days celebrating the spring visit on Main Street.


    I was listening to you, but this is amazing.


    On Main Street, people with instruments play music, and people form two rows around it to make a big circle.


    The music is a delightful examination that gives a pleasant impression, and they all dance with pleasure.


    "That''s a good study"


    "Oh, yeah."


    As I watch everyone dance, I realize that everyone is making the same move.


    I was anxious to see how I would dance, but I was relieved that it didn''t seem so difficult.


    "Everyone makes the same move."


    "Oh, this festival does. You see two people in the center?


    Turning his gaze in the direction Mr. Druid points to, there is someone dancing next to the person playing the instrument.


    "Yes."


    "Their dancing is fundamental. Everyone dances by imitating it."


    I see.


    "It''s like, you''re bonsai!


    "What is Boomstick?


    "What? What dancing at the festival...... what?


    Is that it?


    Something just came out of your mouth unconsciously, didn''t it?


    "Did I say something?


    He said, "It''s like a dumpling."


    "Do I look like a dumpling? What was that?


    "That''s what I want to ask, maybe old memories?


    "Looks like it. Looks like he''s unconscious."


    Do you think that''s what this dance looked like when I saw you dance?


    That''s funny, if the words came out, you must have some impression, but nothing comes to mind.


    Even though I wonder if there are festivals like this in my world before!


    "Ivy, let''s dance"


    "Yeah. But this, how do you get me into that wheel?


    I see people dancing, but I can''t afford much because there are so many people.


    "That sounds tough to interrupt."


    "No, you can''t because if we interrupt in this state, we''ll have a fight. Step forward from the people watching and raise your hand. Because if you do, you''ll replace me."


    I see.


    Raise your hand alongside Mr. Druid.


    Waiting a little while in that state, someone who supposedly was a mother with a girl about 8 years old replaced us.


    "Thank you"


    No, have a good day.


    Tilt your neck to the words hung.


    Have a good day.


    Mr. Druid utters the same word.


    "Mr. Druid, does that mean anything to you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. You forgot to tell me. It''s like saying hello when" Have a good day "was replaced."


    Really?


    Let''s say it next time.


    imitate and dance watching the previous person or the person dancing in the center.


    Is that it?


    My hands were the other way around.


    Wrong!


    "Difficult... even though it seemed easy"


    "It''s my first time, so I can''t help it. But once I remember it, I repeat it later. Relax."


    Yes, it is.


    Oh, my hands are the other way around again.


    Could it be me, not suitable for dancing?


    "It''s okay. Calm down, slow down. Right, left at. Yeah, yeah."


    I manage to dance while Mr. Druid behind me helps me.


    If it takes shape one by one, now I''ll try to dance to match the sound.


    Once you can dance, it''s repetitive, so it makes it more fun to dance little by little.


    "That''s fun"


    "I''m glad you said that. Until just now, I was a little harrassed."


    To Mr. Druid, who was watching from behind, I''m sure he looked like he was making a funny move.


    "I''m embarrassed. And I''m tired."


    "I''ve been dancing for over half an hour."


    "What, so much?


    I didn''t realize it because I was desperately dancing.


    Don''t get tired of that.


    Is that it?


    But the person before me has always been the same person.


    Aren''t you tired?


    "Is it time to change? There''s someone waiting for you."


    Looking in the direction of progress, I don''t know if it''s a couple or a lover, but there''s a nervous faceted man and a woman laughing at it.


    "I''ll ask them to take their place."


    I''m telling men if women have noticed our gaze better.


    Besides, a man seemed to sigh loudly.


    Have a good day.


    Have a good day.


    I''ll see how those two are doing after they''re replaced.


    Are women used to dancing to music right away, but the movement of men is hilarious.


    Maybe he''s just like me and a beginner.


    Watching him move reminds me of my own earlier move.


    He might be a good match for me.


    "Ivy, shall we go out for lunch?"


    "Yeah, back to the inn?


    I made soup for lunch last night.


    "Right, just can''t calm down and eat here, so let''s go back to the inn"


    "Yeah, let''s do that"


    As I walked out with Mr. Druid, one stall entered my sight.


    It looks like sandwiches are arranged there.


    It''s a sandwich.


    When I get close with excitement, I do have a sandwich.


    "Welcome aboard. This is Mr. Otrewa''s favorite town."


    "Huh??? Uh, Sando, what is it?


    The shopkeeper laughs and tells me it''s "Mr. Out of the Way".


    "Are you famous in Otrewa town?


    "Oh, the heroes spread the word."


    A hero?


    "Isn''t that, Mr. Borolda?


    Mr. Druid speaks in a low voice.


    Mr. Borolda?


    By that, I guess it''s a sandwich?


    Well, it looks like a complete sandwich, so there''s no question about it.


    Still, why is'' Mr. Out of the Way ''such a strange name?


    "Shall we buy it and go home?


    I get a good nod to Mr. Druid''s suggestion because I was concerned.


    "Yeah, looks delicious"


    Watch "Mr. Out of the Way" lined up.


    They all have a lot of utensils and are quite thick.


    I mean, I feel like I have too many utensils.


    This is going to fill my stomach with one.


    "How many can I eat?


    "One is enough, if you''re this big."


    "Really? I got two? No, that''s three."


    Ask the store owner for 4 pieces of "Mr. Out of the way".


    "What about the contents?


    "With meat."


    There was only meat and vegetables in Mr. Doodle.


    As far as the outlets are concerned, meat seems to be more popular.


    "Copy that. Yes."


    Mr. Druid pays the price when he receives "Mr. Out of the Way" from the owner.


    "Thank you"


    "Maido"


    Head to the inn with care not to be flushed by people''s waves.


    When I see the inn, I''m relieved.


    The festive atmosphere is fun, but it can''t be the number of people.


    "Welcome home."


    When I entered the inn, Mr. Chickal spoke to me.


    "I''m home now. Tired."


    "It''s hard to get around because there are so many people."


    Mr. Druid looks a little tired too.


    "There are more people joining us every year. There used to be no more. So I couldn''t take a dance break, and that was tough."


    Did the old man keep dancing when he couldn''t take a break?


    That''s a lot of strength.


    I can''t.

 360 349 Stories Slept

    Close your eyes to the light of the sun entering through the window.


    I feel the position of the sun is very high for a long time.


    Maybe you overslept?


    "For that, huh?"


    I don''t feel tired for sleeping longer than usual.


    Well, it was fun for two days, but it was tough.


    I didn''t think the Hathahi Village festival was such a festival with so much strength.


    "I thought I could afford it because I just dance..."


    Days 3 and 4 are dance days celebrating the coming of spring.


    I was allowed to join the main street circle from time to time and enjoyed it as much as I wanted.


    There is one type of dance, so once I remembered it, it wasn''t hard.


    However, the music was faster or slower and it was hard to dance together.


    I dance the same way on day 4, but on day 4 a different investigation and dance were available.


    The movement was a little intense with a faster and lighter tune than day 3.


    I also enjoyed going around hand to hand with people dancing back and forth and more than day 3.


    but long time to dance!


    More than 10 hours in a total of 2 days while scissoring a break.


    If I was invited because it was fun, I would stick around and it was pretty hectic on the 4th afternoon.


    So I slept early yesterday.


    "What time is it?


    Get up on the bed and stretch.


    Does it feel good to have your spine stretched when you raise your arm up?


    "Morning, it''s 11: 00."


    He sat in the chair provided for the room, and Mr. Druid, who apparently was playing with Sola, answered.


    Turning his gaze, Flem was on top of his head.


    "Sorry, I overslept. Good morning, everyone."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "I tried too hard yesterday, I had no choice. Just, Ivy."


    "What?"


    "Tomorrow is the festival''s real deal, okay? Are you tired and tired?


    Yes, it was.


    Yesterday was still the previous festival.


    Tomorrow is the main festival where the colored powdered dough meets each other.


    "Slow down today and you''ll be fine"


    "Right, good. Well, I don''t need that much strength tomorrow, like yesterday."


    "Really?


    Even though we bump into each other?


    "I''m not running away from anything, because I just hit the dough on the person in front of me. It''s easier than yesterday."


    "Oh well. Good."


    Get out of bed and grab some clothes and head to the bathroom.


    Wash your face, brush your teeth and change your clothes.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t heard more about the festival.


    "Mr. Druid, do we have a decision to make tomorrow?


    "The number of dough you can get is 30, and if all the dough is gone, it''s gone. Anyone who bumps into you can choose a color that doesn''t come with it as much as possible. Time is from 1 to 3 o''clock at lunch."


    Is the time fixed?


    30 in two hours?


    Sounds like you need it so much, but if you hit it, what''s the end of it?


    "It sounds easy, but it''s pretty hard to pick a color and bump it. I can put it right on someone else."


    "Ah, I see."


    "Well, because it''s definitely not determined to be a different color. It''s just that they say it makes you happier to be able to wear different colors. Everybody''s pretty desperate and amazing."


    Don''t think of a landscape that somehow gets desperate.


    Some people were so uptight not to take a break when they danced or even meant to.


    Speaking of which, I wonder what happened to that guy eventually.


    "Also, it looks like we''re starting to split the lottery between those who participated last time and the first day and those who participated on the second day"


    "It is."


    "Oh, they have about twice as many participants as the last time I joined."


    "Double? Well, this is the only amazing guy."


    People, people, people wherever you walk.


    I''m just a little used to it, but I''m still overwhelmed by the number of people.


    "Yes, because I kept the lottery."


    "Thanks"


    "Joining is the first day. You said you wanted to hear from Lord Foronda."


    "Yeah. If it''s because of you, I want to listen to you and bump the dough!


    "Maybe it''s easy because not many people go to hit Lord Foronda with dough."


    "Because you''re noble?


    "Well, yeah"


    Huh.


    Oh, I''m hungry.


    "I''m skipping breakfast. Just in time, and shall we have lunch?


    "Yeah. Oh, you''re looking at it again, huh?


    "Yeah? Oh, yeah."


    Trying to speak to everyone, Sol looking out the window enters his sight.


    Kind of makes me nervous watching that.


    "Somewhere...... no, it''s nothing. Everyone''s gonna have a little dinner."


    Speaking of which, I think it''s time we went to the dump and picked up some potions and magic items.


    There are just a lot of people.


    "What''s up?


    "I wanted to go to the dump."


    "Oh, I used all the magic bags I had to prepare them, but you''re starting to feel a little uncomfortable"


    "Yeah."


    I packed all the magic bags I had with potions and magic items and prepared them to go up for about a week.


    but people got together sooner than I thought, so I couldn''t get to the dump before the day I planned.


    Sola and Flem are still fine, but there is a potential shortage of Sol''s rice.


    I''d like to go to the dump before it''s gone.


    "That''s hard. Because there are people everywhere."


    "That''s right."


    Is that it?


    Speaking of which, I''m supposed to make lunch, why did you come down to the inn cafeteria?


    The inn is basic, you''re not leaving for lunch, are you?


    "Mr. Druid. You''re not gonna make lunch?


    "That would have split the beef bowl a little before, wouldn''t it, Mr. Chickal?


    Speaking of which, that happened.


    I was surprised when I ran into him eating rice, and he begged me to look at the bowl of beef utensils and share them.


    You''ve got a little bit of momentum on the palate.


    "I told you how to make it then, didn''t I?


    "Yeah. It wasn''t that hard, so you briefly explained it orally."


    "Oh, so they made it. He asked me to taste it in the morning, when we met."


    Wow.


    Even though it''s not hard to say, the way you cook rice is a little tricky.


    "Good morning. Sorry to bother you today. Please sit in your chair and wait as we will complete it immediately"


    You felt signs of us, Mr. Chickal, putting your face in the dining room.


    "Good Morning"


    When I returned the greeting, I immediately returned to the cooking area.


    After a while, I get a good scent that stimulates my appetite.


    "Ugh, this scent is tough when you''re hungry."


    I can''t hear my stomach ringing from earlier.


    "Please wait. It was quite difficult to cook Kome. Wrong amount of water makes me drool."


    "Isn''t that how much water there was?


    "Ha. Actually, I weighed it wrong, and I put three times as much water in it as you taught me. I was surprised to open the lid of the pan. ''Cause I was all over it."


    "That one is delicious. I also recommend adding salt to taste and season with other pounds of vinegar and soy sauce."


    "Was it? I tried it, but it doesn''t taste like it and it looks like it somehow. That''s why I threw it away."


    Oh, you''re not well.


    "I like digestion, so I recommend it when my appetite drops due to heat."


    "Heh, yeah. Anything else? Can''t you put the equipment on?


    "I think it''s good. It goes with meat flavored with a little dark eyes."


    "The next time I fail, I''ll try."


    Is failure a prerequisite?


    I feel a little different, but I don''t know what else to do because I haven''t been able to eat it.


    "Go ahead. I hope it tastes similar"


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Eat a bowl of beef.


    Delicious, just a little too flavorful, I guess.


    If you keep eating, you''ll be worried about the intensity.


    Tell Mr. Chickal what you feel with Mr. Druid.


    "Thank you. I''m going to finish it while Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy are here and serve it to dinner."


    The rice is spreading a little bit.


    Well, that''s a good thing, isn''t it?

 361 350 words, before this festival.

    Boulevard running around early in the morning.


    There are still two hours to hold the festival, but many already enjoy it until the festival begins.


    It seems that today''s participants are already dressed in white, and it is amazing that the boulevard is filled with white.


    Tomorrow''s participants are wearing clothes other than white, but they are overwhelmingly white.


    I know it''s amazing, but it looked a little different.


    "Where can I get colored powder dough?


    "I can get it in exchange for the lottery ticket I pulled yesterday where I got the dye. It''s crowded, so let''s go now."


    "Yeah."


    As Mr Druid put it, people who get colored powdered dough already made long rows.


    "Just give it to me, so it''ll be soon."


    Sounds like it.


    Watching the rows moves fast.


    I guess it''s not that much hassle because I just swap lottery tickets and dough.


    Line up at the rear of the line with people at bay.


    It''s with the dye that people line up right behind us.


    "There''s a lot of people in two days."


    "Well, the next time you''re in, it''ll be like three days."


    "It seems possible"


    The order comes when we''re talking.


    When Mr. Druid gave the lottery ticket to the person involved, he was given two bags.


    "There are changes to the festival, please read the signs over there"


    Change to a festival?


    Looking in the direction indicated by the person in question, there is a large sign.


    A crowd before that.


    "Shall we see"


    "Yeah. What''s a change, huh?


    "Because there are so many people, that would be the measure."


    I see, there''s certainly a lot of them.


    It appeared that there was someone in front of the sign. A little while later, I could read the sign.


    "Uh, starting about an hour before the start, the treasure hunt begins. Find it because it hides special colors and white dough. I thought about treasure hunting again."


    Treasure hunt?


    What does it have to do with the festival?


    "The rest comes those dressed in black at the same time as this festival. Run away, so hit the white dough only. It''ll be good for a year."


    The people in black get away with it.


    Sounds a little harder than the festival I was kind of hearing about.


    "Why did you add treasure hunting or something?


    "Mm-hmm. In the meantime, let''s move because we''re in the way"


    "Right."


    Walk away from the front of the sign with the guidance of the person in charge to those with few people.


    Turn the boulevard and go down the side road. After a short walk, you''ll finally be able to walk slowly.


    "A white dough? Here, is it in there?


    Lift the bag you have.


    "Let''s see."


    Avoid in the corner and check inside.


    30 dough the size of which hides completely in your hands.


    If you look closely, it looks similar but doesn''t have the same color as one.


    "It''s all different colors, isn''t it? I think it''s a little reddish. It''s like there''s no white."


    I''ll hold the dough in my hand.


    A little soft dough doesn''t seem painful to hit.


    "This one seems to have a lot of green systems. A little red, no white."


    "Do you mean white is only available in treasure hunts?


    "I guess so."


    When I finish checking the colors with Mr. Druid, I pick an empty path and head to the vigilante stuffing.


    I hear Lord Foronda''s story takes place in front of the vigilante''s stuffing.


    When you get to the point where you can see the stuffing, there''s just another lot of people.


    "There''s still time, and it''s better here than waiting in that crowd?


    "Yeah. Can I take a break by the corner?


    "Oh, and it''s only this festival day and people are more amazing than the previous festival"


    "I thought it was a lot during the previous festival, but it''s not as good as today, is it?


    View the boulevard and the side roads leading from it.


    Looks like it''s hard to walk with more people again.


    "That''s too much. I hope there''s no injuries."


    I do see a slight inability to move.


    I wonder if it''s all right.


    "I''m glad I didn''t bring the Solas"


    I have been concerned about the number of people since the previous festival, and have asked Solas to leave a message at the inn.


    I often bump into people just walking normally.


    It would be tough if Sola and the others were crushed and injured.


    When I said that, Mr. Druid told me, "I don''t think I''m going to get hurt," but I was worried.


    And I said, "Do you want to go to the festival?" Asked everyone, he was rejected at the same time.


    Maybe you don''t like the crowd.


    Leaning against the store wall and looking at the street, I saw several people rushing out of the stuffing.


    "Is something wrong?


    "Is that it? It''s Ivy and the Druid, after all. Good morning."


    I hear a relaxed voice from behind.


    Looking back, Lord Foronda waves and approaches us.


    "" Good morning ""


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Lord Foronda sees the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze.


    "That''s all the people, so even the injured might have come out"


    I hope it doesn''t matter if you''re an injured person.


    How sad it is to be injured on a festival day.


    "Speaking of which, it''s my story"


    "Yes."


    "It''s going to be the last day of the festival. I''m sorry you got here."


    Has it changed?


    Well, there''s been a change in the festival, and I don''t know what else to do.


    "No, I''m fine. Is the last day a prayer day?


    "Yeah, I''ll give you the final greeting."


    That''s amazing.


    It''s a big part.


    "Still, the people in the village here are amazing. From the moment I found out there were more people gathered than I had planned, I wondered how to spread people out and reduce the number of injuries."


    Tilt your neck to Lord Foronda''s words.


    Dispersion?


    "Is that why you''re looking for treasure?


    "Yeah, that way too many people gathered around the boulevard would flow naturally into the side streets and stuff, right?


    I see.


    People will travel slowly when they are looking, and people will leave the boulevard naturally.


    Is that it?


    Then that''s enough, isn''t it?


    What''s the role of people in black?


    "Um, why do people in black participate?


    "I guess their purpose is to prevent people from concentrating in one place by running away."


    Lord Foronda nods happily at Mr. Druid''s answer.


    If people get together too much, there''s nothing good about it.


    Pippy.


    "Are you ready?


    The sound of whistles and the voices of men inadvertently echo throughout the village.


    And my body trembles.


    "Starting now, we will begin treasure hunting!


    When a man''s voice ends, he cheers from all over the village.


    "Okay, Ivy, Druid. Let''s go find it."


    "Yeah, are you going?


    Lord Foronda has already run his gaze around.


    Why are you so motivated?


    "Doesn''t that sound fun? Look, let''s go."


    Lord Foronda walks out, so Mr. Druid and I follow him hastily.


    Of course I had no problem with it because I was planning on joining, but I didn''t expect Lord Foronda to take the initiative in finding it.


    Slow down the street and walk in search of white dough.


    After a while, I hear voices from behind.


    Looking back, I saw a man in a ton of white clothes moving slowly over here.


    Looking for the dough, so everyone is flirting.


    "It''s a different sight, isn''t it?"


    "Ivy, unfortunately, we''re in on that, too."


    I am shocked by Mr. Druid''s words.


    but look down at the clothes I''m wearing right now.


    White.


    "It was."


    Mr. Druid and Lord Foronda laugh at my words.


    At that time, I heard a slight joyous voice of man.


    Looking at it, it looks like they found the dough where we looked.


    "You''re such a small box"


    From a distance, but I could see what the person I found had.


    It was a box big enough to hide in my hand.


    I''m sure it''s one dough in there.


    "It''s regrettable. I''ve been looking for you."


    I laugh with Mr. Druid at Lord Foronda, who I truly regret.


    "Now that I know what to look for, let''s do our best"

 362 351 words, this festival.

    "There isn''t."


    I will look into details such as the window frame of the store and the shadow of the pillars, but I can''t find them.


    "This is what makes you mean."


    Me nodding at Lord Foronda''s words.


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly.


    The festival starts in 10 minutes, I want to find it at all costs!


    "Oh, I found it!


    As I was re-establishing my temper, I received a delightful voice from Lord Foronda.


    When I went to see it with Mr. Druid, he had a small box in his hand.


    "What color was it?


    Foronda lord who opens the box to Mr. Druid''s words to make sure.


    "Too bad this isn''t white. This is silver."


    A colored powdered dough that lets you see it on your palm.


    Silver indeed.


    "Some colors are so beautiful."


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful, but I want it white"


    I laugh about Lord Foronda, who I''m really sorry for.


    Mr. Druid can''t stand being followed and laughs.


    He gave me a resentful look, but I and Mr. Druid can''t stop laughing.


    "Excuse me."


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, I don''t mind. A friend of mine tells me. ''When you concentrate on something, you go home to your childhood heart, right? You''re a good old man.''"


    That''s......


    I saw Mr. Druid holding his mouth down with his hands.


    "Well, let''s try a little harder"


    Trying to follow Lord Foronda, I saw a few boxes lined up behind a garment store sign in sight.


    "Oh, that!


    Lord Foronda and Mr. Druid look back in my voice.


    "Isn''t this it?


    The excitement I found made the words a bit...... well I guess it''s ok.


    Remove the box from behind the sign.


    5 in all.


    Wonder why there are as many as five, but you don''t have a problem with it.


    "Five?


    "Yes, it''s okay, isn''t it?


    "You''ll be fine."


    Mr. Druid will check the contents of the box.


    The contents contained 2 white, 2 silver and 1 gold.


    "It''s white. Ivy, wow."


    "Lord Foronda, one please"


    "What! No, that''s fine"


    "Because it''s what we all found. Mr. Druid and I are traveling together so one for two. Lord Foronda is one because he will behave differently again. I hear you have some good things to do, so pray for the safety of your journey."


    It''s a new event from this one, so I don''t know if it''s true.


    I''m sure you''ll convey your feelings.


    "Thank you. Well, we''ll have to hit those in black for sure."


    Pippy.


    "The treasure hunt is over. Now, the festival begins. I wish you good health and happiness so that you are not injured¡­ here we go."


    Cheers echo from all over the village.


    "Well, here we go. Is that it? Where did you do the dough?


    As Lord Foronda peeks at the bag he is lowering from his shoulder, a voice is heard from behind.


    "Yes?"


    "Have a good year!


    Along with the voice, colored powder dough can be bumped into the three of us.


    It didn''t hurt because it came from nearby, but I was surprised because it was an accident.


    "Whew!"


    And when colorful colors appear on the clothes, a little powder dances.


    Is that a signal? Then the dough flies.


    "You can''t lose this."


    Winning or losing doesn''t matter, but I do kinda hate being left to do it.


    Take out the colored powder dough and look around.


    You should color it for sure.


    ... Hard!


    "Oh, ho, ho."


    When I turn my gaze to the voice that spills in, I see a color powder on Mr. Druid''s face.


    "Mr. Druid, you look amazing."


    It has blue powder from Mr. Druid''s left cheek to his neck.


    "When I avoided it, a different dough hit my face"


    "Shouldn''t you avoid it?"


    "... just like that. You''re a commercial disease of adventurers."


    Hit the dough around us as we talk.


    "Ivy, that!


    Black clothes if you look at the one who points to Lord Foronda''s voice!


    "Found it! Let''s go. Oh, I got away!


    With that said, it said that people in black get away with it.


    Follow me with Lord Foronda, Mr. Druid and I.


    I see a few of them following.


    When I try to get through between people, a dough hits my head.


    "Wow, sorry!


    "It''s okay! Excuse me, I''m interrupting!


    "Is that black? Come on, let''s go!"


    As I walked through speaking out loud, I was somehow supported.


    Doing so will pave the way for those who realize it.


    Besides, I hear voices of support one after another.


    "Wow, I can''t take this off"


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly at the support from around him.


    "Ahhh."


    I hear ridiculous voices from before.


    Seeing, one man is dropped.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Too much passing through to see how it goes.


    "The white dough is getting harder to crack! Watch out!


    Hard to crack?


    So you''re saying it''s hard to turn into powder?


    "Crush it in your hand and rub it directly"


    Nodding at Lord Foronda''s words.


    All right, I''ll do my best.


    "Wow."


    A man in black stops.


    Apparently, even from the other side, people came and pinched him.


    I caught up!


    Lord Foronda crushed a white dough in his hand and touched the shoulder of a man in black.


    "Yes, success. Have a good year."


    "Mr. Druid, hold my hand"


    "Hmm?"


    Put the collapsed white dough in Mr. Druid''s hand as well.


    Then together, they put white powder on the arms of the man in black.


    "Have a good year."


    "Feet, that''s fast. Have a good year."


    "Ha ha, because the fast legged ones have been chosen for this role. Have a good year."


    Was it?


    I''ll thank you, and then I''ll go find someone to bump the rest of the dough.


    I''m tired because I ran.


    "Ah, silver!


    When I hit the woman in front of me with a silver dough, I was so happy.


    "Thanks. Have a good year."


    "Have a good year."


    When I looked in the bag, the dough was gone.


    Sounds like I bumped everything at some point.


    Pippy.


    "We''re done for the day. I hope your year is a good one."


    Applause happens out of nowhere.


    "Tired."


    Nodding at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "I''m tired ~"


    Lord Foronda sits on the spot.


    "You can''t run for real in a good year. My legs are shaking."


    Laughter occurs in Lord Foronda''s words, not only from me and Mr. Druid, but from around.


    When you look around, you see people sitting around everywhere.


    "We need to get a little more strength from next year."


    "Grandpa, are you going to run around next year?


    I hear voices from a short distance away.


    Seeing, a slightly fat older man with gray hair sits up.


    Before that, the appearance of a young woman.


    Are they parents and children because they look alike?


    "Naturally. Next year I''m gonna hit that black guy."


    "Don''t push me anymore! He''s a good old man!


    "It''s okay, I''m still young"


    "What are you talking about! I always say they work because it hurts everywhere! If you''re young, you won''t have to work anymore!


    "Gu......"


    Laughed louder.


    "Hahaha, you''re fine. Well, I''m about to run out of time."


    Lordship Foronda was standing up and dropping the attached sand as he laughed at the exchange between an elderly man and a woman.


    "Really?


    Too bad.


    "Yeah, there''s going to be a gathering. I''m going to promote the town."


    Is that your noble job?


    Then I have no choice.


    "Good luck with that. I''ll go check it out tomorrow."


    "Thanks. I''ll do my best tomorrow. Thank you for your help, Druid."


    "Welcome, thank you"


    Drop Lord Foronda off walking toward the vigilante jar.


    "Well, shall we go back to the inn too? I want to dye these clothes."


    "Yeah."


    Looking down at his body, he had been wearing a lot of busy clothes before he knew it.


    "Wow, this blue is beautiful"


    The flank is bright blue.


    I can''t see my back, but I felt it hit my back quite a bit, so it would be amazing in the back.

 363 Ive done 352 stories.

    Return to the inn and get ready in the inn laundry just to dye your clothes.


    Drain the bucket with water, drop the dye wrapped in the black paper you received straight into the water and stir the water.


    After a while, the colour of the dye with the water slowly stains.


    "What, pink?


    The dye I got seemed to be pink and the bucket stained pink.


    And a pretty bright pink color.


    "Wow. That''s pretty thick pink"


    "What color was Mr. Druid?


    "I was blue."


    I envy you, I liked the calm colors too.


    I don''t know what to do, I don''t like full body pink.


    Pretty embarrassing.


    "Does this have to be the same color up and down?


    "No, some people were different colors up and down when I saw them before. Why?"


    "I''d like to be a little shy of all body pink, so I''d prefer dark blue just below"


    "Ah, well, I guess so. Pfft, full body pink ivy?


    Pounding Mr. Druid''s shoulder with a laugh.


    "Bad, bad. Then can you dye your pants with me?


    Yay.


    I got away from all the pink in my body.


    Oh, yeah.


    "Dye the clothes on Mr. Druid pink and match them!


    "What? Me too, pink? No, it won''t suit you."


    "Eh, I think it suits you."


    Maybe, I''m sure.


    "Are you serious?


    "Seriously! Here, give me your shirt"


    "You have no choice. Yes."


    I did.


    And really bright pink.


    I wonder what color this would look like if it were dyed.


    I''ve never worn pink clothes, so they''re a little fresh.


    Soak clothes in water dissolved with dye.


    Now put it down a little and just wash it after.


    If you want to dye it thick, they should soak it for a long time.


    "Wow, that''s easy."


    "Right. Soak it up longer down there, with thick eyes, okay?


    "Yeah. All right, when this happens, let''s dip it on top longer and make it bright pink"


    "Ha, it looks like pink at my age. Yeah, before you go on your journey, why don''t you buy some dye?


    "Hmm? Why?


    "You said you couldn''t take the dirt out before and you couldn''t wear it. Would you have fitted the clothes? You''ll be able to wear it again if you re-dye it."


    "Oh, my God, I have that hand."


    "It''s a specialty from this village, so the colors are amazing, and I think it''s fun to look for the colors you prefer."


    Don''t worry about it for sure.


    "I want to go"


    "Well, that''s settled."


    You said you would stand in this village after the festival had ended and the adventurer''s journey had settled somewhat.


    I wonder how long it''ll take you to calm down?


    "Mr. Druid, how long are you planning to stay in this village after the festival?


    I''m supposed to be standing about a week from now.


    You''ll settle down in a week?


    "Because the adventurers want their winter expenses back, there are a lot of people who move quickly. This winter the information seems to have been tough everywhere, so probably a lot of adventurers will move quickly"


    "It is. Speaking of which, I heard a lot of people frozen to death this year."


    "Sounds like it. I guess I couldn''t handle it as well as in the village of Hathau."


    They say there will be frozen deaths every year, but adventurers told me that there has been particularly much damage this year.


    ... I wonder how the village of Latomi was.


    Winter in that village shouldn''t be a problem if it''s normal because it''s not so harsh.


    "What''s up?


    "Nothing"


    I wonder why I suddenly remembered.


    I don''t have any good memories of that village.


    "Isn''t it time?


    Oh, I was dyeing my clothes.


    Lift clothes out of the barrel.


    "Wow, wow beautiful pink"


    "Wow. I hope it''s this village. It''ll stand out if you wear it elsewhere."


    "Right. I guess I''ll have to wear it when I go to bed."


    The clothes raised from the barrel are bright dark pink.


    ... Maybe I should have stopped a little earlier.


    It''s too late for that.


    "Wow, that''s so pink."


    "What?"


    We''re not the only ones dyeing clothes, there are other guests staying at the inn.


    The girl in there is looking at the clothes I have and her eyes are sparkling.


    Is it roughly 4 or 5 years old from the looks of it?


    She has cute tiny eyes.


    "Oh, excuse me. You can''t, if I disturb your sister."


    "Mom, look. This color is so beautiful."


    "It''s true. Look, don''t interrupt."


    "Mom, I like this color too"


    "Here, don''t tell me."


    That''s how the girl liked this vibrant pink, she can''t seem to give up.


    I have repeatedly asked my mother for a favor.


    "Mr. Druid. Is this still available?


    "What do you think? I''ve heard it gets a little bad color, but I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    Kneel in and gaze to fit the girl''s gaze.


    "You know what? After I use it, I don''t know if the color will stick, but if that''s okay, you can take it."


    The girl gives a much happier look and looks at her mother''s face.


    "Is it good?


    The mother seems a little confused again.


    "Yes, it''s just after I use it, so I don''t know if it stains well"


    The mother nods once and takes confirmation to the girl.


    "Lilina, it might stain thin, okay?


    "Mm-hmm, it can be thin. I like pink."


    A mother who heard the girl''s answer lowered her head towards me.


    "Thank you. Was I unlucky or was it brown and gray?"


    I wonder if that color suits the girl with her eyes shining in front of her.


    Passing the barrel to the girl''s mother, I wash two dyed shirts with water and dry them next to the trousers dried by Mr. Druid.


    "Don''t stand out."


    "Right."


    I look at the clothes that are dried around me, but the pink is noticeable in many calm colors.


    "Well, it''s a festival. Fine."


    Sure, I would never wear that color without this.


    "Ivy looks great, though."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Always wearing soft shades, but they''d look good in that flashy color too"


    Am I?


    Mr. Druid... well, yeah.


    It''s a festival, that''s fine.


    "I don''t look good on you. I don''t even want to look good."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the second day of the festival, I enjoyed watching the participants running around through the inn window without attending.


    From above, it''s interesting to see all kinds of colored powder flying around.


    Above all, it''s also fun for white clothes to become more and more colorful.


    "It''s time not to end it"


    "Yeah."


    "Speaking of which, that face of Lord Foronda was hilarious"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Druid''s story.


    "About what?


    "You''d be surprised yesterday when all of a sudden Ivy slapped you in the back, wouldn''t you?


    Oh, is that so?


    You forgot to hit Lord Foronda and Mr. Druid with the dough because the dough flew around and I was desperate, too.


    When I saw the golden dough in the bag, I remembered, and I panicked and colored the two of them.


    With that said, I was in a hurry, so I rubbed the golden dough in my hands and slapped it all over Lord Foronda and Mr. Druid''s back.


    That... slapped him?


    "Ah! Mr. Druid, I slapped Lord Foronda on the back as much as I wanted!


    "What, you didn''t notice?


    "... Yes"


    "Pfft, hahaha"


    "Wow, what do I do?"


    I don''t think he was angry.


    What are you doing? Me!


    "It''s okay. It came with a golden bill, so I know what I wanted to do. Nevertheless. Hahaha"


    Ah, let''s apologize properly the next time we see each other.


    Still, how could I have slapped you so much as I wanted?


    Even if I was in a hurry, I would have done it a little nicer.


    "Huh. Mr. Druid, you laugh too much"


    Slightly poke Mr. Druid''s shoulder as he continues to laugh next door.

 364 353 Stories A Wonderful World

    Wear dyed clothes and stand in front of the mirror.


    Honestly, I think it''s flashy.


    Does it look good on you?


    I find myself uncomfortable with what I''m unfamiliar with...


    "What''s up?


    "Does this look good on you?


    "Yeah, just"


    Am I?


    I don''t know.


    "Shall we?


    "Yes, everyone, I''m sorry about today."


    Speak to Sola and the others before leaving the room.


    When I get settled, I want to hang out in the woods.


    Last day of the festival.


    Wearing dyed clothes, we all pray and this festival ends.


    Yesterday I learned that alcohol has been banned since the day of the previous festival and it is only after the declaration of the end of this festival that the ban will be lifted.


    In other words, starting this afternoon, alcohol will be lifted.


    "In the afternoon, will it be noisy with drunk people?


    "That''s part of it."


    "Really?


    Though I thought more people would make noise over alcohol.


    "They say if you do something stupid with your wings off at the festival, you''ll get hurt that year."


    "It is."


    "Oh, some say it''s superstition, but many adventurers believe it. For them, injuries have a direct bearing on life."


    "If you can''t move because of an injury, you''ll lose your income."


    When I got out of the inn, what a strange world was spreading.


    Everywhere I look, there are so many colors overflowing.


    "It''s kind of like we got into a strange world"


    Some people have the same color all over their bodies, others seem to have different colors up and down like me and Mr. Druid.


    "That''s amazing."


    "Yeah. Oh, you have a stall today."


    There are stalls lined up that I didn''t see during this festival.


    Looking at the stalls, every store seems to have alcohol.


    "Do you drink today, too, Mr. Druid?


    "I only have liquor to sell at the festival. I wonder if that''s what you want to drink. Ready?"


    "Sure, but no unscrupulous drinking."


    "I know."


    I''ve been drinking too many times.


    Let''s be careful.


    "Oh, that girl."


    When Mr. Druid looked at him, there was a girl he met in the laundry.


    The clothes the girl is wearing are a little thinner than the clothes we are coming in but still stained with bright pink.


    "That''s nicely stained."


    "Yeah, good"


    Look at the stalls lined up on the boulevard and head to the vigilante stuffing.


    So Lord Foronda talks.


    "You''re already in front of the jar."


    "Right. Can we get around here?


    You can barely see your face, but you''ll hear your voice.


    I just want to talk to you.


    "Yeah."


    "Why don''t you buy some lunch at the street?


    "Do you have something to eat?


    "I want to eat a skewer with lots of onions on top of the obituaries."


    When I say spring onion, it is a green elongated vegetable with tingling spiciness.


    With that said, there was a shop in the stall where the skewered obituaries had minced spring onions on them.


    I wonder about that.


    You sure looked delicious.


    "Nice."


    "That must be booze."


    Pippy.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this festival has also ended blankly with only a few problems. We appreciate your cooperation. We ask you to be Lord Foronda of the town of Otolwa for the declaration of the end of the festival"


    Ooh.


    Wow, lord.


    "What?"


    "Because Lord Foronda is popular"


    From the moment Lord Foronda''s name is called, cheers boil down from the adventurers.


    That''s getting bigger and bigger.


    "I thought you were an amazing person, but you''re really amazing"


    "He''s a nobleman who fought with adventurers."


    I see.


    Many nobles look down at the adventurers, many with tyrannical attitudes.


    Yet Lord Foronda crushed criminal organizations with his adventurers.


    Yeah.


    I guess I''ll just have to be popular.


    "Cheers, thank you. I also attended this festival and enjoyed it very much."


    When Lord Foronda says he participated in the festival, the cheer grows louder.


    I have a little ear......


    "May the many who have dedicated themselves to the success of the festival have many pleasures this past year. May many who enjoyed the festival stay unharmed. May we meet all who are here again next year. We now declare the end of the festival!


    Applause and cheer happen all over the village.


    After a while, the cheer stops and people move.


    "What do we do? I don''t know if I can see you, but do you want to go in front of the jar?


    "Seems prominent when we meet here"


    Besides, I feel like there''s a bunch of adventurers around Lord Foronda.


    I don''t have the courage to go there.


    "Sure you do."


    "I don''t think we''ll be leaving the village any time soon, and we''ll settle down a little and then we''ll go see each other?


    "Right, will you? All right, then let''s go buy lunch."


    Mr. Druid looks at the stalls around him.


    Every stall is quite a long line of snakes.


    "Hmm, it''s amazing everywhere."


    "Are you buying alcohol and going home, too?


    "No, I''ve already asked Mr. Chickal for the booze."


    Was it?


    That means you just have to buy an obituary skewer.


    "It was in a stall close to the inn, so it wouldn''t be cooler if I bought it that way."


    "Right. Find it while you''re back at the inn."


    Walking down the boulevard, I see people already drinking.


    Everyone seems to smile and have fun.


    "Oh, do you still have the stewed obituaries you ate during the previous festival today?


    "What do you think? I walked by the stall earlier, but wasn''t it your day off?


    Am I?


    I remember there was a stall, but was it a holiday?


    I''m on my way home, should I check and then go home?


    If I did, I''d like to eat again.


    "Oh, how about that stall? Isn''t it beautiful how you handle obituaries?


    Looking at the end of Mr. Druid''s gaze, there is a stall where two men are rushing to work.


    If you look at the products sold, they do have nicely treated obiturn meat on their skewers.


    "I think so."


    "Look at the people in line, and you''ll see it''s a good shop."


    "People in line?


    "Oh, the trick to finding a good stall is to look at the people who use it."


    See people lined up in stalls.


    Because of their weight, there are a lot of people lined up who would probably be adventurers.


    But there are many other stores lined up with adventurers, so this won''t matter.


    Anything else.


    "Oh, a lot of women don''t look like adventurers"


    There are a few older women and women with children lined up more than other stalls.


    "Yes, it must be the people of this village from their atmosphere. The people in this village are the ones who know the taste of stalls best. Do you know how many of those people line up?


    "Delicious."


    "Yes, that''s why it''s a flavor that people in the village want to eat in line."


    I see.


    If it tastes acceptable to the villagers, you''ll want to try it.


    Line up with Mr. Druid.


    "There you are."


    "15 bottles, please"


    See the skewers of the obituaries lining up.


    The excess oil falls from the larger meat and is cooked freshly with patsy noise.


    Looks delicious.


    "Do you want the leeks on board?


    "Yes, please"


    The roasted meat was arranged on a plate of wood, on which were put a large quantity of spring onions.


    Finally, you can do it with sauce.


    "Thank you for waiting. This is the product."


    Mr. Druid receives the product.


    A plate of wood with an obituary skewer was tied with a string with a tree lid.


    "Thank you. See you later."


    I thank the men in the street and walk out towards the inn.


    "It smells delicious"


    "Right, let''s hurry back"


    Go for the inn while walking a little early.


    "Looks like you''re off."


    "Right. You wanted to eat again."


    The stewed stalls of obitunes were lit out and there were no people.


    Too bad.


    Enjoy skewering today.

 365 354 Stories Trash pile

    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    A dump I wore for a long time.


    Was it because the number of adventurers who came to the festival was amazing, or the dumps that were organized are now overflowing with garbage?


    "That''s an amazing amount of garbage. Well, this is what happens when all those people get together"


    "Yeah. That''s a pile of garbage."


    "Puffy ~"


    Sola happy to see trash.


    It makes me feel a little complicated, but if I make it sola, will it be a pile of rice?


    Then is this reaction normal too?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Hmm? What''s going on?


    Ciel looks behind the woods and looks at me.


    This is a signal to go to dinner.


    "Go away. Fewer adventurers, but be careful."


    "Nya-yay."


    When I rang, Ciel ran away refreshingly.


    Waving off, I turn my gaze to Sola and the others staring at me.


    All three of them are a little soggy.


    That''s cute.


    "Sola, Flem, Sol. I''m sorry I put up with you so far. Eat as much as you want."


    See the three jumping into the dump with momentum.


    "Good. Looks like you''re all right."


    "Right."


    Since before the start of the previous festival, I have put up with everyone for a long time.


    Because of that, I was worried that I was losing more and more energy.


    But as far as how it goes today, it looks fine.


    "What do we do after this?


    "I think I''ll go to the back of the woods so everyone can move their bodies as much as they want, okay?


    "Sure. I''ll let you play as much as I want"


    "Yeah."


    When Ciel returns, which direction should we go?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    When you gaze at three pleasant voices, you''re jumping on a pile of garbage.


    "Sounds like fun"


    "Right."


    After a while, the garbage pile collapses a little.


    Is that fun again, too, 3 rolling over garbage with crumbling garbage.


    "Is that it? What about Sol?


    The sol I was seeing disappears in an instant.


    Could it have been buried in garbage?


    Entering the dump and going as far as where Sol was, Sol was buried in the garbage.


    "Sol, what are you going to do when you''re buried?"


    "Pefu?"


    When you sol out of the buried garbage, gently place it on the garbage.


    "You''re not eating? The meal we had was gone three days ago, so you''d be hungry, wouldn''t you?


    The Sol meal I had in my magic bag was gone three days ago, so Sol hasn''t eaten in the last three days.


    I had nothing to put up with until I was smaller, but I regretted that I should have prepared some more.


    When Sol, who looked at me still, rang "Peppy," he floated away a little bit of black mossy stuff and started eating.


    Looking for Sora and Flem, he was eating potions with great momentum beside Mr. Druid.


    Two of them were satisfied with playing to some extent, or they seemed to start eating.


    "And that was amazing. That big move."


    Watching Sol''s meal makes me laugh a little bit remembering the long line of snakes of adventurers and travellers that lasted from the early morning of the day after the festival until about lunch the day after that.


    "That was amazing indeed. I''ve never seen such a sight since I was traveling the day after the festival."


    The adventurers and travellers gathered at the festival left the village in unison, so a long line of adventurers and travellers could be found on the village road leading from the main street to the gate, from the gate to the village of Hattada, and on the village road leading to the village of Hattaka.


    In that very long line, I was amazed the first time I saw it.


    Though I was also surprised that Mr. Druid was surprised next door.


    "When I saw that long line of snakes, you realized once again how many people were coming to the festival"


    "Right. I thought it was a lot of people, but I didn''t think it was that much."


    View Sol''s dining landscape as you explore the signs around you.


    There''s no sign of anyone coming this way, so I''m still going to be able to entertain you with a slow meal.


    "Ah."


    I get a little nervous about people''s signs, but I realize it''s a sign I know.


    The minute I got out of the gate, the signs got thicker, so you seemed to let me know.


    Mr. Ashley''s here.


    "Okay."


    After a while, Mr. Ashley was seen at the entrance to the dump.


    "Good Morning"


    It was Mr. Ashley who told me that it was okay for the adventurers to travel and go to the dump because they settled down.


    He was worried about me because he was explaining Sol.


    "Good morning. Thank you for your message yesterday."


    "No, I''m glad I could help you"


    Mr. Ashli checks Sola, Flem, Sol and looks around.


    Probably looking for Ciel.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ashley. Ciel''s going to dinner right now."


    "Oh, really? Can I wait a minute?


    "Absolutely."


    Mr. Ashley seems happy with my words.


    "With that said, are you tired?


    Mr. Druid turns his gaze to Mr. Ashley as he hands Sola and Flem the potion.


    "It''s okay. Well, I''m a little tired, but it''s every year."


    When I look at Mr. Ashley''s face, I do see more tiredness than usual.


    "We''re still gonna take a while, so you can sit down and wait."


    "Thank you. But I slept well, so I''m fine."


    "Really? But don''t push it. With that said, there were more people than planned, weren''t there? The villagers said so."


    "That''s right. We were amazed at the number of people coming together, too. Because the injured person was predicted, the content of the event was changed slightly in response to the incident. I was in a hurry until the day of this festival because of it. Well, I''m glad I succeeded this year... Ah... was that fun?


    Are you still tired?


    Along the way, I talked differently than usual.


    "Of course, I enjoyed it. Thanks."


    "Me too, it was my first festival but I enjoyed it immensely. Thank you, Mr. Ashley. Good luck."


    When Mr. Druid and I thank you, Mr. Ashley gives a very illuminated look.


    I''m glad I got to thank you properly.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Ciel?


    Is that it?


    I didn''t feel any signs at all.


    Were you hiding it?


    "What?"


    Ashley, who was outside the dump, also voiced surprise as she stared at Ciel in shock that she had not noticed the signs of Ciel.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No, you know..."


    Are you confused for a long time?


    "I can''t feel Ciel''s enormous magic."


    "Nya-yay."


    To Mr. Ashley''s words, Ciel sounds happy and waves his tail.


    Could Ciel have taken care of someone with skills?


    Can you do that?


    "Ciel. Could it have been possible to take measures to detect magic?


    Mr. Druid stares at Ciel with a surprised look.


    Mr. Ashley also has a pretty surprising look.


    "Nya-yay."


    I made it.


    Isn''t that what this is all about?


    "Wow, that''s Adandala!


    Mr. Ashley gets excited.


    Aah!


    "Everybody, someone''s coming this way. Ciel, he hides himself for a second."


    Shit, I''m a little relieved about Ciel.


    Ciel hides herself in a hurry.


    In the meantime, Mr. Druid puts Sola and Flem in a bag that he has prepared for the occasion.


    I put Sol in my bag and get out of the dump.


    "That''s an amazing reaction. And it looks like my people from the vigilante are closing in."


    "Looking around?


    "Probably is"


    After a while, three men in vigilante clothes showed up at the dump.


    "Is that it, Ashley?


    "Good day, Senior Dutch. There''s nothing unusual here."


    "Right. By the way, what are you doing in a place like this?


    Mr. Ashli called the oldest of the three vigilantes Senior Dutch.


    When he nods at Mr. Ashley, he glances at me and Mr. Druid.


    Gently lowering his head, he also lowered his head but seemed a little alert.


    "Uh..."


    "Ashley?"


    "I wanted tools for the trap, and I was fishing for garbage."


    Mr. Dutch, with a slight thought on Mr. Druid''s words, smiled when he saw us to see if he immediately remembered anything.


    "Were you?"


    Since hunting to use traps is rare, it also seems to be known to Mr. Dutch.


    Mr. Druid nodded with a bitter smile.

 366 355 Stories Tamed Relation to Demons

    Mr. Dutch had a little talk with Mr. Druid about the trap before returning to work.


    I mean, the other two members dragged me back to work.


    "He seems quite interested."


    "Senior Dutch listened to the Druids and bought a book called How to Set a Trap"


    "It is."


    I wonder what kind of book it is, you''re a little interested.


    "Yes, I used to talk to other interested seniors."


    "Heh. Sounds like people my age are interested in."


    Was I?


    I do often talk to people about the age of Mr. Druids.


    Explore the signs, make sure Mr. Dutch leaves, and then get Sol out of the bag.


    Mr. Druid, too, took Sola and Flem out of the bag after he looked at me.


    "You were right to have another bag."


    "Right. I knew it was important to get ready."


    "Ah."


    The Sora bags I gave Mr. Druid were newly prepared.


    Thinking about what might have happened, I had it ready, but I was right.


    "Puffy ~"


    "What''s going on?


    I ask Sola, but Sola just swings with a pull.


    Uh, how do I know what I want to tell you when I ask you a question?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Turning his gaze to Flem''s squeal, Flem was about to get on Ciel''s back.


    Is it possible that we''ve had enough meals?


    "Could you be hungry?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Right. Then why don''t we go play in the back of the woods?"


    Each of the three shakes happily in my words.


    Ciel''s tail also twirls around, and there''s been a bit of wind in a while.


    "That''s what you''ve been looking forward to."


    "It''s been in the room the whole time."


    ''Cause he was pretty obstinate.''


    obstinate?


    What, were you all obstinate?


    Weren''t you losing your energy?


    "Were you all obstinate?


    Oh, they all slipped their gaze.


    Or were you obstinate?


    We were playing alone this time.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Pu ~"


    Sora comes to my feet and swirls and spins as the pull swings.


    And it stretched vertically.


    "Hmm? Haha, you''re adorable"


    You''ve never seen a spin before.


    Sora jumps around me whirring in my words.


    After a while, he jumped into my arm.


    When I grabbed it without difficulty and hugged it, I narrowed my eyes gladly.


    "Now, which way are we going?


    To Mr. Druid''s words, Ciel stares at the back of the forest.


    Is that it?


    Soon Sol is on Mr. Druid''s head.


    When did you get on it?


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel, who had been looking out at the woods for a while, walks out when he rings.


    I saw that and Mr. Druid and I would walk out, so Mr. Ashley followed me in a hurry.


    "Um, maybe you''re letting Ciel handle it?


    "That''s right. Because Ciel knows the woods."


    "Really?"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ashley''s confused voice.


    Is something wrong?


    "Surprise, isn''t it? I was pretty surprised at first, too, so I know exactly how Ashley feels now."


    Mr. Druid pounds Mr. Ashley on the shoulder with pleasure.


    "Right. It''s amazing how much trust we''ve had so far."


    Trust?


    Because I''m Tamer, I think it''s natural to trust the demons I''ve Tamed.


    Because they trusted me, too, to decide to stay with me.


    "Isn''t it natural to trust me?


    "What?"


    Mr. Ashley thinks of something in my words.


    Watch it wonder.


    Is it not?


    "You can trust me and help me, can''t you? There''s no way you don''t trust me, is there?


    "... well. Mr. Ivy is right. Just because a lot of Tamers hold it down with force."


    By force?


    Mm-hmm.


    "It''s a waste, isn''t it?"


    "Waste?"


    "I can''t believe it''s a relationship where you won''t cooperate if you don''t hold it down with force all the time, even if it''s Tame by force at first"


    I wish I had a new relationship because I had taemed it.


    "If I held it down with force, wouldn''t it be hard to establish trust?


    "Is that right? Sure, it''ll take some time."


    You can''t?


    But I wonder how much help you can give me with the demons you hold down with your power.


    "Sola, Flem"


    "Puffy?"


    "Teriyu ~?"


    Frem over Ciel and Sora in her arms look at me.


    Sol is on Mr. Druid''s head, taking a nap.


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know what to say. Will you cooperate at all costs, even in a relationship that you held back with force?


    The two won''t shake as they stare at me.


    So you''re not doing everything you can to help me?


    "Will you cooperate with me for about half the strength?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Huh?


    You mean less than half of it doesn''t shake?


    "Uh, will you cooperate for about 30%?


    Maybe it''s more than half.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Is it 30%?


    Less!


    "You only lend me 30% of your strength? Less than I thought."


    "What? Huh? Um, what is it now?


    "In the case of a relationship held down by force, the demon will cooperate. 30% of the time."


    "... Seriously! Oh, excuse me. Is that true?


    Mr. Ashley rushes to reword the words.


    "Mr. Ashley, you don''t have to worry about words."


    "No, because it''s serious. But thank you."


    Bullshit?


    "Um, is 30% true?


    "Ciel, is 30% true?


    I don''t feel like I''m taming Ciel, but let me ask you something.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Sounds true."


    To my words, Mr. Ashley gives a dark look.


    Is something wrong?


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "The ability to handle slime working in Hathahi Village has been falling for the past few years. It''s no different than replacing the Tamed Demon."


    Replace the demons?


    Tame, do you mean to dissolve the relationship?


    "Sola, can you dissolve a Tame relationship?


    Sora and Flem on my question, Ciel looks at me all the time.


    Hmm?


    "No, I''m not. I''m not breaking up with Tame. Because we''re going to be together the whole time. Really!"


    I stare back nervously at Jeezy being stared at by three.


    After being stared at for a while, Sola rang "Puppy ~".


    Ciel, who had stopped, slowly walks out.


    And I''m relieved.


    I didn''t think you''d react like that.


    "Is that it? Which is Sola''s reaction now?"


    I was so surprised that I forgot what I asked.


    "Tame, I''m telling you, we can break up the relationship."


    Mr. Druid strokes my head with a pompous smile.


    I look up at Mr. Druid, who came next door.


    When my gaze matched, I was tickled and laughed.


    "Everybody loves you."


    "I''m glad. Because I love you all too!


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    Is that it?


    Looking over Mr. Druid''s head at the last squeal goes with a very sleepy gaze.


    "Thank you all. And Sol."


    "Pefu."


    Mr. Ashley suddenly stops watching us interact.


    Everyone stops at it and sees Mr. Ashley.


    "Can I ask those Siers a question?


    "Guys, is that good?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Go ahead."


    Mr. Ashli sees the faces of the Siers in turn with a strange face.


    "Can I build a relationship of trust with the demons I taught with my power?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Looks like we can build it. Is that hard?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It doesn''t seem hard to build trust. Uh, does that take time?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "It''ll take time, but it''s not hard"


    Is that it?


    Wouldn''t it be hard to say if it took longer?


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Eh, trust can even be built by demons who tame with power. It takes time, but it''s not hard. Yes, it is."


    Ashley gave a relieved look when she heard everyone''s response.

 367 356 Stories Important Being

    "Is processing power so down?


    Ashley nods with a strange look at Mr. Druid''s question.


    "I looked it up a while ago. They say it''s less than half the time compared to 20 years ago"


    "" Less than half!!


    That doesn''t matter about trust, isn''t there some other cause?


    Sometimes the slime itself is weak?


    Is that it?


    "Um, is the only slime that is being taemed? Other demons, too?


    "I haven''t done a solid investigation yet, but the other demons are no longer cooperating," he said.


    Can you help me?


    "For example?"


    He has a strange look on his face when he sees Mr. Druid.


    "According to the top adventurers, they usually put their boundaries up, but they didn''t."


    What, that.


    "It''s a life-threatening problem."


    "Yes. I''m still in the middle of an investigation."


    Tamed demons, everything''s weak?


    No, rather than being weak, did you let it go?


    Is that true?


    Because I don''t have trust after all?


    Or is everyone so relying on power?


    "What is the health of slime and other demons?


    "They say that''s not a problem."


    Is there someone who can check on Slime''s health?


    I want Sola and the others to see it.


    She looks fine, but there might be something.


    When I look at Sola and the others, they jump around us talking happily.


    Ciel is also sliming and playing with us at some point.


    I''m sorry I came to see you.


    "Ivy, Sola and the others are so healthy, it''s no problem."


    Really?


    Seeing Mr. Druid made me laugh bitterly.


    "And no one can see the demon''s health, so look at the magic and see if it''s healthy."


    Magic.


    Oh, my God, yeah.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Druid very well understood my thoughts.


    "Am I easy to understand?


    "No, because the moment we talked, I saw Sola and the others and I saw Ashley. If it was Ivy''s personality, it would be."


    I see, is it easy to understand?


    Even though adventurers have to remember to hide a little, let''s be careful.


    Ah, I''m sure this idea is off too, they laughed at me.


    "Already."


    "Sorry. Ivy''s easy to understand when it comes to Solas."


    "Really?


    "Oh, it''s easy to understand because it makes you worried"


    Worrying?


    Am I?


    "Um."


    Oh, you forgot about Mr. Ashley.


    "Excuse me. Um, are you losing the ability to process all the slimes in Hathahi Village?


    "Most of it. But some slimes are fine."


    Are there slimes that have not lost their abilities?


    I wonder what your relationship is with someone who''s taming that slime?


    "No problem. What kind of people are they takin ''the slime?


    "I''m an older Tamer. So many years of experience tells me that slime must be handled well."


    Older?


    With that said, don''t feel like the store owner said "No Tamer these days" when I bought Slime''s book at the bookstore before.


    ''Cause you''re old.''


    "Mr. Druid?


    "I guess being with you for a long time means that''s all you can trust"


    "Oh, well. Trust...... is that still important?


    "I think so. Look at Sola and Ivy''s relationship."


    Mr. Druid and Mr. Ashley look at me.


    Me and Sola''s relationship?


    I don''t think there''s anything special about it.


    "Ivy is studying Slime. How can I be comfortable with what they are like? Are Ashli''s known Tamers doing anything for the demons they''re takin ''?


    "What? That''s..."


    "You didn''t do anything?


    You''re lying, aren''t you?


    "I don''t think you''ve done anything as far as I''m concerned."


    "Wow, that looks pathetic for a kid who''s been tamed. Even the slime has its own personality, so each way corresponds differently."


    "Personality?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Sora is a prankster and a little self-assertive. Flem is a relaxer and a good fit around. But if you want to be sweet, I''ll push the other kids away. Sol is a kid who loves to sleep and doesn''t like to be sweet. So when I want to be sweet, I''m waiting for you to hide and look for me. Ciel loves to be relied on, she''s worried and sweet. Sometimes you give me too much priority and that''s what I''m worried about. I''m sure you still have a personality I don''t know, so I''m going to look for it while we live together."


    "I never thought I''d have personality in slime."


    Oh, no.


    "I think knowing the demon you tame is the first step"


    That''s all I can say.


    Or I can''t believe I neglect the kids who support my life.


    Actually, I was frustrated when I heard you were a little on your side.


    I said I wasn''t feeling well, but I was really upset.


    "Ivy, you''re really annoyed, aren''t you?


    "What?"


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly and Mr. Ashley is surprised.


    "I knew it was broken. Yes, I was annoyed to hear about Mr. Ashley."


    "Sorry. Um..."


    I shake my head to the side to apologize in a hurry, Mr. Ashley.


    "It''s not for Mr. Ashley. I got annoyed with the Tamers. Because it''s impossible for me to leave it to you. Because they''re all my family."


    "That''s important"


    "Of course."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    I''m glad everyone says it''s important.


    "Thanks, I wish my contract had expired from the Tamed Demons"


    "What? What do you mean?


    "I don''t know if I can help myself at first. Because that''s one way to take a taste. But if you keep being suppressed with your powers all the time and you feel that the demons really don''t like it, I wish you could cut your contract from the demons. Don''t you think the Tamers would think about it a little bit if they did?


    "Pep!"


    Sol rocks a pull over Mr. Druid.


    I''ll see how it goes, but you look like you''re in a good mood or something.


    "Sure, now you can only break a contract from the human side."


    "It is. Tamer and the demon are too good for the human side even though it''s a cooperative relationship. That''s why I take the easy way. But if we keep it under control, if someday we could lose the demon we tamed, we''d look for a different way to do it, even for Tamers."


    "Peppy"


    Sol excited about my story for some reason.


    Mr. Druid''s hair is amazing.


    "Sol, don''t ram me over my head. We''re gonna fall."


    "Pefu."


    "Hehe, sounds like Sol''s kind of agreeing with you"


    "Pefu."


    "That''s true."


    "Um, I''m not going to say my name, so can I talk to Tamer I know as an advisor?


    Mr. Ashley stares me in the eye.


    "Fine. I hope we can have a new relationship."


    "Yes, and if that improves your processing power, you''ll know it''s important to build trust."


    If someone does achieve results, do you know that''s right?


    It''ll take some time, but I guess it''s better than doing nothing.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    You see the story is over, three of them hit you with their own bodies, right?


    This is a little angry.


    "I''m sorry, I told you to play and leave me alone. Do what?


    Three jump to my word to compete for height each.


    "Height battle?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Heh heh, good luck everyone. But if you break a tree branch, you lose."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nyah!"


    Flem agreed, but Ciel seems to want to break a branch of a tree.


    "No, Ciel. You can''t break a tree branch!


    "Nah."


    "Don''t even speak out in disgust! Oh, yeah! Who can climb the tallest branch in one fight?


    Each of the three voices in favor.


    And fly all at once towards the branches of the tree.


    Baki, boki, baki.


    "haha"


    "Why are you all breaking branches!


    "Pu!"


    "Teri ~!"


    "Nah!"


    3 glaring at the broken branches.


    "Plump"


    Mr. Druid laughs too much.


    Stop it because the three of you look sad.


    "Mr. Ivy is amazing."


    Hmm?


    I feel like Mr. Ashley just said something, but is it your fault?

 368 357 words re-education

    The competition to jump on the branches ended with Ciel winning.


    Sora and Flem seem a little uncomfortable, but you enjoyed it. I''m in a good mood.


    "Time to go home"


    "Right."


    "I kind of changed my mind a lot in one day today"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ashley''s words.


    I wonder what that means?


    "I was here to set a trap, but this was the first time I''d seen Ivy and Sola play"


    "Yes."


    Was I?


    But even when I was setting the trap, Sora and Flem were free to play.


    Oh, was Mr. Ashley desperate for Ciel?


    "Tamer was amazing. No, is Mr. Ivy amazing?"


    "Ivy must be amazing"


    Looking at the two of you seems to mean it, but you have no idea what''s amazing about me.


    "Pu?"


    "What''s going on?


    Sora stares at Mr. Ashley as she turns her gaze to Sora''s voice.


    Don''t do anything about this?


    When I look at Mr. Ashley, I''m talking to Mr. Druid and I haven''t noticed.


    Should I be careful with this?


    What should I do?


    "Pu!"


    Oh, he''s gone.


    Sora jumps for her head as she approaches Mr. Ashley at once.


    I was surprised at that. Mr. Ashley tried to back off, and he fell.


    "Ahhh."


    "Whoa, Sola. It''s too early for him."


    "Pu ~"


    "What, what is it?


    Though Mr. Ashley is in a hurry, Mr. Druid and Sola relax to talk.


    With that said, Mr. Druid can hang out with Sola now, too.


    "Mr. Ashley, are you okay? Sora''s a little... I just missed it"


    It would be rude to say you made fun of me or toyed with me, wouldn''t you?


    "Ha, really?


    Mr. Ashley tilts his neck when he sees Sola, who looks like she''s having a lot of fun.


    Mr. Druid laughed bitterly at my words.


    "Now, do you really want to go back? I don''t even play Sola."


    "Pu ~"


    I''m here at your feet. Hold up Sola.


    With that said, what happened to Sol?


    Look around and look at Mr. Druid''s head.


    I have a sol buried in my hair.


    Were you there the whole time?


    "Hmm? Sol?


    "Yeah. You''re asleep."


    "That''s right. It''s tangled in my hair and I can''t take it off."


    tangled in your hair?


    Ask Mr. Druid to bow his head and look at Sol.


    True, for some reason there''s something protruding out of Sol''s body, and his hair''s tangled up in it.


    "Sol, shall we go back to the bag? I''m going back to the village."


    "Pefu?"


    I''m going back to the village. I want you in the bag.


    "Pefu."


    When it rings like that, the protrusion disappears and comes out of my hair.


    Hold Sol up and put him in the bag.


    "There was a protuberance and it was tangled."


    "I knew it. I knew something small was popping up when I touched it."


    "Sol still has a lot of secrets."


    "Right."


    I wonder how far I can find out.


    Looking forward to it.


    Back in the village, the festive aftertaste has already disappeared and returned to everyday life.


    There are still a few adventurous and aristocratic people out there, but that''s also diminishing every day.


    "Today, it was fun. Thank you."


    I also thank Mr Ashley for his words.


    He said he was going to meet Tamer he knew from now on.


    I hope things work out, but I wonder what happens.


    Wave and drop Mr. Ashley off.


    "I hope it works"


    "Right. If you have any insistence as Tamer, you will listen. You wouldn''t be able to do it without me."


    Sounds pathetic to me that demon is contracting with someone who doesn''t have the hold of being Tamer.


    "Oh, Lord Foronda."


    "Hmm? True."


    There was Lord Foronda and several men at the end of his gaze.


    The men, other than Lord Foronda, seem to enjoy themselves, but he is somewhere flashy.


    Is something wrong?


    Oh, I noticed this way.


    Excuse me, I have business to attend to.


    "What! But"


    "Something?


    Oh, Lord Foronda''s scary smile appeared.


    That''s powerful.


    "You''re the smile of someone standing on top of people. Shut up around you in a flash."


    "Right."


    Lord Foronda, who broke up with the men, raises his hand toward us.


    "Hello"


    "Hello, something''s wrong"


    Lord Foronda sighs loudly at Mr. Druid''s words.


    Looks like I''m really tired of something.


    "Yeah, it fits their bragging story for about an hour."


    "Hahaha, that''s"


    Mr. Druid smiles bitterly.


    "Besides, it''s like I think it''s definitely not the way they handle it, right? Are you a fool or a piece of junk, such as flaunting and bragging about the handles of adventurers at all"


    Lord Foronda is black today.


    "I heard that stopping in the middle of the conversation was going to be a lot of trouble, but I was getting worse and worse... and it was hard to get better. How many times have you thought about shutting your breath up?"


    Did it make sense to reword it now?


    "Lord Foronda, it''s a lot of waste."


    Lord Foronda with shoulders to my words.


    Well, if we could just breathe, okay?


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ivy has a lot to show me when I was in town, so I lost my mind."


    "Fine. Lord Foronda works too hard. Breathing is important."


    "That''s what you''re gonna say, it''s gonna be sweet,"


    Is that it?


    What happened to the escort?


    There have been people who have been protecting Lord Foronda since we were chasing criminal organizations.


    When I was with him, it didn''t go black this far.


    "We''re not together this time."


    I looked around, so I thought I realized I was looking for someone to escort me.


    "Really?


    "Yeah, I''m married. I''m traveling with my wife now."


    Marriage!


    Was it?


    "Say ''Congratulations''"


    "Okay. I''m relieved now that his marriage was delayed because he was my escort with a lot of problems. I''ve kept my wife waiting forever."


    Lord Foronda must have had a rough time because he was fighting alone.


    Anyone who escorts someone like that must have had a tough time after all.


    "Oh, I need to ask you something, okay?


    Lord Foronda nods at Mr. Druid''s words.


    "Is there anything in Lord Foronda''s town that is losing its ability to dispose of garbage?


    "Oh, is that a problem? I''ve been a troubled species for a long time, but you''ve improved a little."


    "What! Really?


    Wow, you already know the solution.


    Mr. Druid says trust matters, but there are other possibilities.


    I need to listen to you and tell Mr. Ashley.


    "Ratlua and the captain are re-educating the Tamers"


    Hmm?


    How could Mr. Ratlua?


    And the re-education of Tamers?


    "Um, what is re-education? And why would Mr. Ratlua do that?


    "Anything. Ratlua says she knows an amazing Tamer. When he saw the relationship between Tamer and the demon, he came up with a solution to the garbage problem."


    "I see."


    Mr. Druid takes a glimpse of me.


    Hmm?


    Me?


    "It''s re-education, but they say trust between Tamer and the demon is important to solve it. So Tamer says he starts by learning about the demons he''s taming."


    Trust, after all?


    "At first there was a backlash against Rattleua without Tamer skills, but the skilled Tamers supported Rattleua. So there was a gradual change in Tamers, and with that, it improved a little bit."


    "Trust is still important."


    "Sounds like it. I intend to report this at the next Lords'' Meeting. I don''t know how far it will improve, but it''s better than nothing. Every village and town, even the Wang capital, had its head on this issue."


    Trust really matters.


    Sola and the others are in there, gently stroking the bag from the top.


    Re-education... that?


    It''s like I saw the word re-education somewhere.


    Oh, I did say in Mr. Ratlua''s fax, "I want to talk about Ivy''s relationship with Sola in Tamer''s re-education. I promise I won''t give you a name, will you give me permission?"


    You gave me permission without thinking deeply about if I don''t give you a name.


    I totally forgot.

 369 358 stories, Mr. Chickal, confusion.

    Break up with Lord Foronda and return to the Inn.


    When I get back to my room, I get everyone out of my bag.


    "Pu ~"


    "Did you have fun today?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Hmm?


    Looking at Sol, he looks in a pretty good mood.


    Speaking of which, do you seem happy that you''ve been in a good mood since we talked about Tamer?


    "Sol, have you been happy?


    "Pefu."


    "Oh well. Good for you."


    I don''t know what it is, but Sol seems happy, okay?


    Gently stroke Sol''s head.


    My eyes are narrow and cute.


    "Pu!"


    "Riu!"


    As I stroke the sol, I get two shocks on my back.


    "Sola. Flem. What''s the matter with you?


    Were you obstinate because you were stroking Sol''s head?


    stroke Sol, Flem and Sola''s head in turn.


    Soon another one, a shiel that is changing into a slime, lines up gently beside it.


    "Ugh, everyone''s too cute"


    "Haha. But it won''t be over forever, will it?


    Sure, but they see it with the eyes I expected...


    "I''ll try harder"


    I worked hard for about 3 minutes, but I''m just tired.


    "End of story. Sorry, I''m tired"


    You were tired of playing in the woods, you could only try a little harder.


    I could do a little more if I were always, too bad.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    Sola and the others go to their usual bunks with a chirp.


    I seem tired because I''ve been playing with my body as much as I want for a long time.


    "Good day, it''s time for us to start preparing for our journey"


    "Yeah, where are we going next?


    "If it''s okay to slow down, it''s Hataka Village. What do we do?"


    It''s nothing. It''s a journey we''re not in a hurry, so it''s fine in Hataka village, right?


    "There''s no problem there."


    "Then it''s decided in the village of Hataka. When are we leaving?


    I don''t know what to do.


    I''m also concerned about Tamer, whom Mr. Ashley knows, but there''s nothing I can trust right away.


    But I''d like to know if it did.


    "You''re a little concerned about Tamer, whom Ashley knows."


    "Right. I want to know the results of what I told you."


    "Yeah."


    I''d love to see what kind of slime you''re takin ''.


    If I could, I''d like to talk to you for a second.


    Can''t you?


    "What''s up?


    "The Solas are too rare, so I thought I''d like to know the character of a normal slime or something. And I want to talk to you for a second."


    "Surely the Solas are rare in their very existence. Ivy ever been involved with a regular slime?


    "I do. I got caught, but I''ve only spoken a little bit because Mira, the green wind, was Tamer."


    "It is."


    "When I called him by his name, he looked at me, but that was it"


    "The demons being tamed only react to the Tamers under contract. But if you''re holding back with force, maybe you''ll answer Ivy."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, you''d rather be present to care, wouldn''t you?


    Is that what you say?


    If Sora leaves me alone and nostalgic for the other Tamers...... sad.


    "That''s very sad."


    "That''s because Ivy loves the Solas. I''m not sure Tamer likes it."


    Oh well.


    I think of myself as a criterion, so I''m not sure about Tamer, who I suppress with great force.


    I just know that''s sad.


    "If you were Tamer, who listens to Ashley and changes his mind, why don''t you ask me to show you? But in that case, you''ll also need to tell us that Ivy is Tamer."


    That''s right.


    It''s wrong to show it unilaterally, isn''t it?


    If so, shall we show Sola and the others?


    Hmm, I wonder if that''s a problem.


    Sometimes the Tamer leaks about Sola and the others.


    "I knew it was fine. Because you can''t risk Sola and the others with my help."


    "Is there any good way?


    When I look at Mr. Druid, he leans between his eyebrows and thinks.


    "You don''t have to be serious about that. Most importantly, the safety of the Solas is the most important thing."


    "From Sola and the others, Ivy would be the safest."


    "You''d be happy if you thought so."


    "Right. And you''re hungry."


    View the clock in the room.


    It''s time for dinner.


    "Well, it''s time to go to the dining room"


    "Yeah."


    We were going to make the Solas play in the woods all they wanted today, so we''re off making dinner.


    Because of the possibility of weariness, Mr. Druid told me to make dinner easier.


    "What is it today?


    "Mr. Chickal''s stewed dishes are delicious."


    "Yeah. Exquisite simmering, isn''t it?"


    Delicious with the softness just before the vegetables simmer.


    I''m careful about boiled dishes, but the vegetables get boiled down.


    "You''re going to have dinner. I''m coming."


    "Don''t come."


    "Pu ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nyah."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    You feel like you''re dreaming, except for Flem.


    Sol seems to be completely asleep.


    Securely lock the room keys and head to the dining room.


    When I went down to the ground floor, I saw Mr. Chickal at the entrance and exit.


    "Good evening... Lord Foronda?


    Lord Foronda, who broke up in the evening, is in front of us for some reason.


    Plus I have something to show you with my arms up.


    "Alcohol?


    "Yes, I wanted to try a drink with Mr. Druid once. What do you say?


    Mr. Druid gives a bewildered look.


    but more perplexing than Mr. Druid is Mr. Chickal.


    Quite in a hurry.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Are you more nervous than when Lord Foronda came here before?


    "Mr. Chickal, are you okay?


    "Uh, where is it?"


    "Can you lend me a room in the meantime? And then we''ll do it right here."


    "Appropriate! Are you okay?


    Mr. Chickal whispers in his ear in a whisper.


    He still thinks that nobility means he has to do something.


    "It''s okay. Because Lord Foronda is no one to complain about details. Can I have Mr. Chickal''s stewed dish, please? I''m sure Lord Foronda will like it because it''s really delicious. Oh, but not if I didn''t make extra."


    "No, that''s okay. Because I made it today along with tomorrow''s share."


    "But wouldn''t that be enough for tomorrow?


    "That''s okay. Tomorrow will be anything."


    That''s professional.


    "So can you please? Um, can I go to the cooking area? I''ll carry the food."


    Watching Mr. Chickal in a hurry, I feel like I should carry the dish.


    "Sorry, could you do me a favor? I''m a little excited... you''re a real Foronda lord, aren''t you? You came back to my inn, didn''t you? I wanted to dream about it before. Besides, I''m gonna eat the dishes I made today...... my dishes? Are you all right?


    "It''s okay. Mr. Chickal''s dishes are the best."


    I see. Is it because you''re excited?


    The lord of Otrewa is one of the heroes, isn''t he?


    With that said, I hid and cheeked before.


    "Please calm down. In the meantime, could you unlock the room?


    I''m gonna go get the keys the way you panicked to my word, Mr. Chickal.


    Are you all right?


    "Thank you for waiting"


    I''m trying to unlock the room and open the window to see if I''m going to change the air, but I can''t really unlock it because of nervousness.


    Suppress me from laughing, open the window together and change the air.


    "Thanks"


    "No, please calm down. Mr. Druid, you''re going to get the food."


    I''m done opening the window, so I push Mr. Chickal''s back and head to the cooking area.


    "Oh, it looks like the cup is in this room, so I''ll get it ready."


    "Please."


    I''m going to the cooking area with Mr. Chickal.


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    "Ha, that famous guy... wow. Wow"


    Do you have any respect for Lord Foronda?


    But let''s just get you settled.

 370 Outside, Mr. Druids decision.

    "Don''t drink too much, Mr. Druid."


    I don''t mean to, but I have a few priors.


    "Be careful"


    "No more. Be careful not to drink too much Lord Foronda,"


    "I get it. It''s okay."


    Ivy smiles and answers Foronda Lords a little frowning.


    Really, Ivy, don''t be scared.


    ''Cause I''ve never had too much to drink and expose myself to ugliness.''


    Lord Foronda seems happy with Ivy''s attitude.


    "That means you''ve had a lot of experience, right? No, you can''t."


    "Haha, okay. I''ll make sure you don''t drink too much."


    Ivy leaves the room looking worried.


    "Well, I''ve been buying the best liquor in this village. You can still drink, can''t you?


    "Yes."


    Still, why did the aristocrats and I decide to drink?


    Is there something we can talk about?


    "Ivy is adorable. I only have a son, so the girl''s reaction is fresh."


    With that said, Lord Foronda had a son.


    Was that two of us?


    Is that it?


    Were there any rumors that the princess was forcing me to marry her?


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No, it smells good."


    Enjoy the incense of liquor poured into the glass.


    That''s definitely expensive. This booze.


    Because of this, and let''s have some fun.


    "I need to talk to you for a second."


    Is it still true?


    "Yes. What is it?


    "No, you don''t have to. It''s about Ivy''s birth village, you know?


    "Yes, the village chief and the villagers have fallen into slavery"


    "Right. And Ivy?"


    Lord Foronda stirs up a glass of liquor at once.


    The expression is almost faceless.


    "I know."


    "Was she okay?


    "I was a little shocked, but I''m probably fine..."


    No, are you sure you''re okay?


    Ivy was flat when she heard that rumor.


    And things were all wrong that day.


    I was back to my usual Ivy the next day, so I thought I''d be fine.


    You sure about that?


    "Excuse me. I don''t know"


    "Right."


    Stir the liquor in the glass.


    My throat gets hot so I can burn it.


    "The mayor of the village who tormented her and her parents will never be freed from slavery alive. Well, as late as the village chief died, he said he was worn out."


    Worn out?


    The villagers did this to you?


    Well, you deserve it.


    "Really?"


    Still, how do you know so much about it?


    You checked it out?


    As I lean my neck, Lord Foronda, with a slight gaze, laughs out loud.


    "Worrying self-proclaimed brothers are in Otrewa town. You know who that is?


    "Ah, yes."


    Mr. Ratlua or Mr. Sifal.


    "They were looking into it"


    I see.


    "Fluffing" from them was a brother''s or father''s point of view.


    Lord Foronda, who sometimes arrives, is one of them.


    "Ivy''s brother fell into slavery for a long time. My sister..."


    What the fuck?


    You got something for my sister?


    "Admittedly, I''ve uncovered a crime, and I''ve had my sentence commuted to eight years of slavery. Depending on your attitude, you''ll be shorter."


    Indeed, that village heard that a villager who opposed the village chief had been killed.


    With a commutation in eight years, does that mean he wasn''t involved in the killing?


    "Really?"


    "Now she is deposited with Captain Oguto of the village of Latme"


    "What? Captain Ogt?


    He is Ivy''s guarantor.


    How could he?


    "She gave Captain Ogt evidence of the village''s crimes. He took it on because he had an edge in that relationship."


    Evidence of a crime. Ivy''s sister?


    "Was it? Are you with him?


    "I work for the vigilante. I wanted to talk to Ivy about this. Captain Ogt said he doesn''t know what Ivy''s doing right now, so we''ll leave it to him."


    "Are you in touch with Captain Ogt?


    "No, I went to see him. I wanted to see Ivy''s sister. It was from a distance, but it didn''t look very similar. Captain Ogt said they were alike."


    To see you?


    Somehow, you''re a man of action.


    But why do you care so much about Ivy?


    "Hmm? Strange? That I move."


    "Yeah, a little."


    "She is the benefactor of my life. If she hadn''t noticed Faltria''s evil, I would have been killed. I''ve asked my enemies for help. I learned later that my sons were being targeted, too. So she''s a benefactor to our family."


    "Was it? I didn''t know."


    So does it work for Ivy so far?


    "I''m telling my boys about Ivy, too. I want you to meet me someday."


    It''s about Ivy, I''m sure the folks around Lord Foronda will like it too.


    "So let''s get back to it, what do you think? Should we talk about this?


    "Right. Is your sister saying something?


    If you brightened up the crime, you must be quite a decent person.


    If Ivy wants to see you, she''ll have to think about seeing you soon.


    But I honestly don''t want you to see Ivy if there''s any chance he might hurt her.


    "When I started working for Captain Ogt, he asked me something. He did. But he''s working hard on the job he''s been given without asking."


    Don''t you have the nerve to ask?


    Or do you want to forget about Ivy?


    "Once a month, they''re offering flowers where Ivy''s supposed to be dead."


    "Really...... hmm? Dead?


    "That? Didn''t you know? Captain Ogt decided to die thinking about Ivy having a chase."


    ".................. ha"


    Was that what happened?


    "Haha, you''re surprised. The first time I heard about it, I was flattered."


    I don''t think it''s funny.


    "Captain Ogt said," It''s a life-saving procedure. "


    I guess it''s a good way to make Ivy''s journey a little safer.


    But you didn''t often disagree with the head of the vigilante.


    "Back to my sister, she says you can decide she''s reflecting. However, she''s not going to talk to me unless she has Ivy''s permission. Well, of course."


    "Right."


    With that said, the way Lord Foronda talks is shattered.


    Are you drunk?


    Looking on the desk, two bottles of liquor are empty and the third is empty.


    ... when.


    "So, what do you think of Druid?


    "It''s a story that could be a burden, so it''s hard"


    "That''s right. The Boroldas also said they didn''t know what to do. It''s just that there might be rumors about my sister."


    Sure, it''s pretty rare for a criminal slave to be deposited with a vigilante, so it could be a rumor.


    I''m pretty sure you''d rather talk about it than find out about the rumors.


    Besides, it could be just the right cut.


    I wanted to suggest that story to Ivy.


    It would be pretty hard if they refused... that''s Ivy''s decision too.


    Am I ready to talk too?


    "Druid? What''s up?


    "I''ll talk to you from me. I wanted to talk to Ivy, too."


    "... what are we talking about?


    When you look at Lord Foronda, it fits with a serious gaze.


    Maybe they''re feeling what I''m going to say.


    "I''m going to suggest Ivy not to be a real parent or child"


    "Phew..."


    Will they disagree?


    But this is something I''ve been thinking about.


    I was lost because I couldn''t protect Ivy with one arm, but I realized it was rude for Ivy to think that.


    "Good. We wanted it."


    "What?"


    Lord Foronda''s gaze becomes fluffy and gentle.


    "I was able to get some idea of who you are in" Fluffy. "I also know that the two of them have a very good bond in" Fluffy "where Ivy gives it to me. That''s why we were talking about the two of us being parents and kids. I just didn''t say it because it''s not a matter of third parties clapping their mouths. I''ve been reading Rutlua, Sifal, and Nuga from two people."


    Yakiki


    "Ah. Like parents and kids we believe in each other, why not be real"


    Was it?


    With that said, Mr. Sifal had asked me if I had any reports, but did you mean that?

 371 Outside Mr. Druids decision 2

    "Good. Looks like this didn''t have to go to waste."


    They took the paperwork out of the bag Lord Foronda had.


    Upon confirmation, the documents for becoming a parent and child were in place.


    You were prepared, and...


    "Um, it''s the name in the witness section, isn''t it too much?


    There''s supposed to be two witnesses, but why does it say eight?


    Besides, he''s a Foronda lord at first.


    "We''ve only narrowed it down to those who won the bet."


    Then you could squeeze it a little bit more.


    No, you''re all those people who aren''t going to give up as far as names go.


    Besides, this is awesome that they''re all heroes.


    "It''s an amazing crowd of people around Ivy."


    "Right. Don''t realise you''re looking at that witness section."


    "Including Lord Foronda."


    Lord Foronda, who laughs and drinks at my words.


    "That''s right. How about my son for the future Ivy father, your daughter''s son-in-law candidate?


    "I refuse! It''s still early for Ivy."


    "Eh. No way."


    "Tongue punching..."


    So, I haven''t decided yet that I can be a father.


    ... you haven''t decided yet.


    Tomorrow, if we talk to Ivy and we feel the same way about each other, tell our parents and kids... Shit, I''m getting nervous.


    "Haha, what are you going to do nervously now?


    "I know, but I think we''re gonna talk... oh no"


    Ah, I''m getting really nervous.


    If they say no, it''ll definitely be subtle air.


    So you can keep traveling?


    No, I didn''t decide to say no.


    I have a good relationship with Ivy, and yes.


    It should be okay because it''s built, I guess.


    I''m sure.


    "Pup, it''s okay. Don''t... huff, don''t look so worried. Kuku."


    Lord Foronda drinks with a laugh.


    He also pours liquor into my glass, which was finally empty.


    Gently bow your head and stir the liquor.


    "Now it''s time to open up. Ivy cautioned me not to drink too much."


    "I think I''ve had enough."


    There are 4 empty liquor bottles on the desk.


    One more bottle.


    "Really? We can still drink."


    "You''re strong."


    "Right. Ah, it''s time to go back... you''re a pain in the ass"


    What the fuck?


    What''s the trouble?


    Concon.


    "Excuse me. Lord Foronda is picking me up."


    "Yes, excuse me. Tell him I''ll be right there."


    Wow, the way you talk is back.


    "Okay."


    Lord Foronda looks at me and flaunts my shoulders.


    "Because the aristocratic world is a troublesome world. With Gucci Gucci in one way of speaking."


    "It''s a world you don''t want to be involved in. Thank you for today."


    bow your head to Lord Foronda.


    Thanks to him, I was ready.


    "Waiting for a good report"


    "I hope so"


    This is all because Ivy has feelings issues.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    Drop him off to the inn entrance and exit, and clean up the room he was renting with Mr. Chickal.


    "Thank you for providing the location"


    "No, no, Lord Foronda can always do it again and again."


    You really respect him.


    Well, most nobles have a bad attitude towards villagers and townspeople like us.


    It seems that it has become much more than it used to be.


    When we''re done cleaning up, Ivy goes back to the room where she sleeps.


    When I opened it gently, Ciel and Sola woke up and looked at this one.


    "I''m sorry to wake you up right now. You can stay asleep."


    Two that shudder in my words and go to sleep right away.


    Sit in a chair and see the paperwork Lord Foronda gave you.


    Parent-child application documents written on a piece of paper on a magic item.


    The only blank space is where me and Ivy write their names.


    All the other columns are filled.


    If we write our names on this and submit it to the vigilante''s national registry to be certified, we can become a recognized parent and child of the state.


    I have a noble name in the witness section, so it will be authenticated soon.


    "Huh, I can''t sleep nervously..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hmm? That? Were you asleep?


    I couldn''t sleep till morning, but I think I slept a little.


    Ugh, I fell asleep sitting in a chair, so my body is giddy.


    "Huh."


    "Mr. Druid? What! Were you drinking till morning?


    Ivy sitting in bed with an extension.


    They thought I''d been drinking till morning because I was already awake.


    That did happen once before.


    "No, we broke up yesterday at midnight."


    "Really? Then... are you okay? You look tired."


    You have such a terrible look on your face?


    "It''s okay."


    "Really?"


    "I need to talk to you for a second, okay?


    Oh, was it better after breakfast?


    "What''s going on?


    Look at Ivy''s face in the chair in front of him.


    "I asked Lord Foronda yesterday. About Ivy''s parents."


    "Eh."


    He said he was admitted to killing villagers, and he wouldn''t be released until he died.


    "Oh well."


    Ivy nodded once and got annoyed.


    I guess it''s a shock that my parents killed people.


    Should we stop talking about wanting to be parents and kids today?


    No, but this is gonna be a good cut...


    Whoa, calm down.


    "So, this is a suggestion from me."


    Is that it?


    Ivy''s body rocked now?


    Are you scared?


    No, there''s nothing frightening about that, is there?


    "Uh, wouldn''t it be me and my real family? I want the country to recognize me."


    It won''t be.


    I wanted the state to recognize me and say I''m a real parent and child......


    Nervous and impotent.


    When I looked at Ivy in a depressed mood, she looked at me with a flashing look for tears.


    Are you crying?


    When I see that look, my head turns white.


    Maybe you didn''t like it?


    "Of course I wish I didn''t want to."


    What should I do?


    I''m gonna cry, too.


    "No, I can''t believe I don''t like it. Really?"


    "Of course."


    "Because..."


    It''s kind of different from the usual Ivy.


    "Ivy?"


    Why do you seem so anxious?


    It doesn''t look like he hates being a parent or a child.


    "I... am a criminal, a murderer''s daughter, right? So it could be annoying."


    Eh!


    So, what are you saying?


    "Ivy, that''s different. Indeed Ivy''s parents committed a crime. But that has nothing to do with Ivy. And to them Ivy''s supposed to be dead."


    Just because a parent is a criminal in the first place does not mean that the child bears the sin.


    Even Ivy is the victim because they targeted her for her life.


    Sure, some people would say something, but you can ignore that kind of crumb and if you''re going to do something, I''ll protect you.


    "What? That he''s dead?


    "That''s what Captain Ogt did."


    "... it is. I didn''t know."


    I approach the sitting Ivy and stroke her head.


    Could you have suffered from being a criminal''s daughter the whole time?


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize you"


    Ivy, who shook her head to the side, looks at me softly.


    And open your mouth several times.


    "What''s up?


    "Are you serious about what you just said?


    "Absolutely. Let''s be real parents and kids, huh?


    Ivy smiles fluently at my words.


    I''ve never seen that face before, it''s a really pretty smile


    "hehe, glad"


    "Good ~"


    "What! Mr. Druid?


    Sit on the floor with no force beside Ivy, like you lost your strength.


    I''m surprised at that. Ivy comes out of the chair and peeks into my face.


    "I''ve been nervous about what to do if they say no. Ha, good.

 372 One step for Mr. Outside Druid and Ivy

    Show Ivy the paperwork.


    "Lord Foronda was prepared for me. That guy''s amazing."


    "Yeah. Huh? You need so many witnesses?


    Ivy looks surprised when she sees the witness section.


    I smile bitterly when I see it.


    8 names packed in small letters in small blanks.


    "No, two is enough"


    "There''s eight of us."


    "Still, they narrowed it down to that number. They all thought we should be parents and kids."


    "What?"


    "Looks like he was making me worry. Those are sweet people."


    Nodding as Ivy''s fingers gently stroke the witness field


    "Yeah."


    "Ivy went round to the good guys."


    "Yeah. Well... I can have a family. Guru, ugh."


    Seeing Ivy crying a pompous tear, her hands wander through the universe.


    I don''t know what to do, Ivy. I''ve never cried this far.


    How am I supposed to comfort you?


    I''ll gently stroke your head.


    No, the way I cried got worse.


    My brothers didn''t have kids, so you don''t get it!


    "Uh, you okay?


    You admitted it as a father, but you''re a little pitiful about this.


    Find useful books in the bookstore.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Until then, it was quiet, Sola and Flem peek in from the bottom worried as they rode on Piong and Ivy''s lap.


    "Pfft. Thank you, Sora, Flem. I''ll be fine."


    Ivy''s eyes got a little swollen, but she looks fine.


    Good.


    Two of them helped me.


    "Will you write me a name?


    "Yeah. Where do I write it?


    Ivy fills in her name where she puts her finger.


    I don''t know, that''s a strange feeling.


    My name''s already filled in when I couldn''t sleep because of nervousness, so I''m just gonna give it out later.


    "I don''t know, strange feeling. I''m happy and sometimes, and I feel kind of fluffy."


    When I look at Ivy, I hold my mouth with both hands and look at the paperwork and laugh.


    Watching that look conveys Ivy''s joy.


    Besides, I found myself happy and smiling.


    "As a parent and child, it''s my pleasure to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you. That''s right! I''ve never known Mr. Druid to be a Druid Fanmalaria."


    Speaking of which, didn''t I tell you?


    Well, it''s not that important in life.


    "Only nobles usually call themselves names. When you need to, marry a baby, and when you die or something like this."


    Did you ever need another family name?


    Sometimes it''s necessary when moving and when adventurers move their strongholds.


    "What does fanmalaria mean?


    "It''s the name of the man who built the town."


    "What? Really?


    Is that it?


    Don''t you know?


    Right, Ivy has been alone in the woods since she was 5?


    "Everyone born in All Towns is a fan malaria."


    "So everyone in town has the same family name?


    "Yes, if you migrate from another village or town, or if you change your hub, only the adventurer will have a different family name."


    It''s a name to find out which village or town you were born in.


    "I didn''t know. You have a fan malaria."


    "Well, yeah"


    Put the paperwork in the bag.


    I guess I should go submit it from lunch.


    Yes, I have to report to Lord Foronda.


    After... that?


    I think I forgot to say something.


    What was that?


    I told her about Ivy''s family, and I wrote her name on the paperwork that would make her family.


    "Time to go for breakfast"


    As Ivy gets up from the chair, so do I.


    "Ah."


    I feel like I''m forgetting something important.


    "Ah! Wait"


    I''m so glad I could be Ivy''s family.


    I forgot something important.


    "I''m sorry. You''re still okay with the time, right?


    If you look at the clock, you still have about an hour before breakfast is over.


    Ask Ivy to sit in the chair again.


    "Sorry, I forgot to tell you something important."


    "What?"


    "Stop me if you don''t want to hear it"


    You felt something in my words, Ivy, and I''m going to stare at you right in the attitude.


    "I want to tell you how the village chiefs of Latomi Village were captured. Someone gave evidence of their crimes to Captain Ogt in the village of Latme.... it''s Ivy''s sister Fesheila."


    "What..."


    See how Ivy is doing.


    I don''t see any particular disgust or other emotions.


    It''s just a flashy look.


    Keep talking like this. You okay?


    "Fesheila is given a lighter sentence than any other villager for revealing her sins. Eight years of slavery with a commutation."


    Ivy sits still with her gaze toward her hands on her desk.


    You all right, buddy?


    "... ok. Where is my sister now? How are you?


    Ivy''s gaze at me.


    I can ask how you''re really worried.


    "Now they''re working in the custody of a vigilante with Captain Ogt. I heard you work fine every day."


    Captain Ogt''s place. Oh, my God.


    A relief comes to Ivy''s expression.


    Relieve me of the nervousness on that look.


    If I showed any disgust, I wasn''t going to tell you any more.


    But if it looks like this, it''ll be fine.


    "Captain Ogt hasn''t told us Ivy''s alive."


    "What? Oh well. I was supposed to be dead."


    "Ah. He says he won''t talk about what''s alive or where he is unless Ivy says so."


    "Yeah.... should I see him?


    Hmm? For a moment, but there was fear in Ivy''s expression.


    Are you scared of something?


    Maybe you''re afraid of my sister?


    "You won''t need to see me right now. You can see me when you want to see me."


    To my words, a surprised look Ivy.


    Did you think maybe I''d encourage you to meet him?


    Sure, if you''re not scared, I might have recommended you, but if you''re scared, you don''t have to see me.


    What matters to me is Ivy.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t have to be now"


    "Oh, let''s go to the King''s Capital, which I plan to do now. Why don''t you go to Wang Du and think about it?


    More than a year''s respite would be possible.


    In the meantime, you might want to meet wholeheartedly in Ivy.


    If you don''t think so, you just have to take another minute.


    "Yeah. I will. Now it''s a little..."


    "If that''s what you decide, let''s have breakfast and go submit your type. Don''t report me to Lord Foronda on my way home."


    "Yeah."


    It brightens the look that was a little darker.


    Good.


    "Well, let''s go have breakfast"


    "I''m hungry... ahhh"


    Hmm?


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Let''s go, Father"


    Wow, I''ve been called your father sometimes, but I''m glad about this.


    "Phew."


    "Go."


    "Yeah."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    - Lord Foronda...


    "Good morning, sir. Looks like you''re in a good mood today, what''s up?


    Have a sip of warm tea where the maid Amari was.


    It''s delicious for a while today.


    "Yeah, because I could give you what you wanted. Maybe they''ll be here in the afternoon."


    Amari tilting her neck at my words.


    Makes me laugh after thinking for a while.


    "Did you give the paperwork to Master Ivy?


    "No, I gave it to the Druid"


    "What? But that paperwork was definitely available after reading Master Ivy''s" Fluffy, "right?


    Yes, that paperwork was brought to Ivy.


    When I read Ivy''s "Fluffy," I could see that I admired the Dolphins like my father and cared for their health.


    And from Druid''s "Fluffy" is the figure of a father who cares about his daughter.


    Those who knew the two hoped that they would become true parents and children.


    But something was getting in the way of Ivy''s feelings.


    I thought maybe it was about my ex-family, but that''s what the Druids fix.


    All I could do was push Ivy''s back, and I put my name in the witness section with all the paperwork.


    "Still, those scraps are a little helpful too"


    You pushed the back of the Druid.


    All those two needed was a little hang-up.


    I stuck it out and made it the worst place for the scraps to go... well, I deserve that.


    "Because you''re trying to kill such a pretty Ivy."


    I''m just glad I checked out those scum stories.


    I was able to apply my hand to Ivy''s skills.


    A little threatening...... took a while to persuade, but nothing wrong with it.


    Besides, I had a good relationship with Cifal and Ratlua about this.


    "Later, it would be perfect if you introduced Ivy to your sons"


    "Please don''t. Master Ivy looks pathetic."


    "My boys are well made kids, aren''t they? What''s the problem?


    What I say, but they''re really good sons.


    "The problem is, other than the one I put in my nostalgia, I''m a husband who can be extremely evil and outrageous. It''s tough when your belly blackness shifts to Master Ivy."


    "Oh, it''s me... Amari, you''re terrible sometimes"


    Is it because we''ve been together since we were born, it''s really bad.


    Even if you hide it from me, it''s all sorts of things, isn''t it?


    Horrible.

 373 359 story report

    View Mr. Druid walking next door.


    Kind of a strange feeling.


    Nothing is different from yesterday.


    I just applied for paperwork to be a real parent and kid, but something changed.


    I knew it was strange.


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "Nothing. Do you think we''ll go through with the application?


    What if I don''t get through?


    Just thinking makes me sad.


    "It''s okay. That''s all I''ve ever seen."


    Indeed, the witness section lined up the names of those now said to be heroes, including the noble lord Foronda.


    "Is that all the witnesses matter?


    "Oh, to keep kids out of crime. They won''t have a problem, but usually witnesses can also be examined in detail"


    Crime?


    "Once upon a time, there were those who became parents to make their children commit crimes. A witness system was set up to prevent it."


    "Yes, it was."


    That''s a terrible story.


    I can''t believe I betrayed a child whose parents were happy to be able to.


    "Well, let''s go say hello to Lord Foronda"


    "Yeah. You know which inn I''m staying at?


    "You know, being Lord Foronda would also be the best inn in this village"


    I see.


    You mean you''re staying in the finest lodging for the nobles?


    I wonder what kind of inn it is.


    "Right there."


    A building with a sense of luxury when your father turns his gaze to those he points to.


    I see people standing at the entrance and exit.


    Is that inn security?


    "Are you okay in this outfit?


    View the clothes you are wearing.


    You look like an adventurer.


    I don''t have a problem with it if it''s usual, but I don''t feel like I''m dressed to go into a lofty inn.


    "It''s okay. It''s no problem."


    Your father pushes you on the back and you approach the inn.


    "Wow, you''re glittering through the entrance"


    View the inn entrance and exit with luxurious decorations.


    Sculptures are even applied to the entrance and exit doors.


    Do I need it?


    Looks like it''s hard to clean.


    "Is that it? To Mr. Ivy, Mr. Druid?


    From the inn''s entrance and exit, a man came out of Lord Foronda''s escort.


    "" Hello ""


    When I say hello to your father, he smiles and opens the entrance and exit with his face.


    "Is it okay if I come in?


    "Of course, do you have business with your lord?


    "Yes, I have a few reports. Are you in your room?


    "I''m here. I''ll call you, so wait."


    Drop off the escort going up the stairs.


    Looking around, it''s decorated with big paintings.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Art is difficult.


    "What''s up?


    Refers to the painting hanging on the wall.


    "What do you mean?


    The picture I pointed to was something painted with a green line.


    I guess "Green Guru" if I were to give it a title.


    "Hmm? I have no idea"


    "It''s worth a lot of money because it''s here."


    "I think so."


    Neither your father nor I are oblivious to art.


    "Thank you for waiting. I''ll show you to your room."


    "Thank you"


    The escort guides me up to the fourth floor.


    There are only two doors on that floor and one room seems to be quite large.


    That''s right, an inn reserved for nobles.


    "I''ve brought you"


    "Go ahead."


    I once went to Lord Foronda''s mansion to open my room, but that''s when I saw the maid.


    "Master Ivy, it''s been a while. Dear Druid, nice to meet you, thank you very much."


    This maid always calls me "Dear".


    I asked him not to need it, but he said, "I will treat my husband''s customers."


    Then I don''t have a choice, but I''m somehow lit up because they haven''t told me.


    My back still groans somewhat.


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    "Congratulations, Ivy, Druid. Have you submitted it yet?


    "Yes, I''ve just submitted"


    Lord Foronda laughs happily at your father''s words.


    Come beside me and gently stroke my head.


    Thank you so much for all your help.


    "Thank you. Paperwork, witnesses."


    "You don''t have to worry. Because it''s also self-satisfying."


    A lot of people around me are really nice.


    I''d like to return the favor someday.


    When I sit down because I was recommended a chair, the maid immediately arranges the tea and treats for me at my desk.


    "Thank you"


    "No, you can take home any sweets you have."


    A maid who does a lot of good for some reason.


    Is it good?


    "Druid, how long are you planning on staying in this village?


    Hmm?


    Lord Foronda''s way of talking has changed a lot.


    Until now, I still had a little hardness.


    After all, do you get close when you drink?


    "I''m going to be ready to leave, but it depends on how it turns out because I''m curious"


    "What do you care?


    "Yes, I have a vigilante close to this village, but a little about his friend Tamer."


    You mean Tamer, Ashley''s friend.


    With that said, what happened?


    "Tamer? Are we talking about re-education?


    "Well, it''s similar"


    "Really, the next village is going to Hataka Village?


    "Yeah, I don''t even have a rush to run. Slowly we''re going to the King''s Capital."


    Hmm?


    What, did you emphasize slowly?


    "When does Lord Foronda leave?


    "We''re two days from now. ''Cause it''s time for work to accumulate in horrible ways."


    Lord Foronda seems busy, doesn''t he?


    Sometimes the nobles I see in villages and towns are just prestigious, though they seem free.


    "Ivy, what''s up?


    "No, Lord Foronda seems busy, doesn''t he? Because the nobles I saw in villages and towns seemed free."


    "An aristocrat who seems free? Oh, I guess they''re not tasked with the job because they''re retarded. It''s a cereal crush."


    Haha, I see.


    "Uh, I''ll drop you off"


    "Thank you. Yes, Ivy"


    "Yes?"


    I wonder what.


    I think Lord Foronda''s smile is getting a little meaningful.


    "I''ll introduce you to my boys when you get back to Otrewa Town."


    Sons?


    You did say you were letting them live in the King''s Capital for safety.


    "Are you back in Otrewa town?


    "Because the problem is cleared up. However, the older child is working hard for his inheritance at Wang Du''s school and will only see him on a long vacation, although the second child is back in Otrewa town. To Ivy."


    "Sir."


    "Foronda lord"


    Hmm?


    Your father and your maid blocked Lord Foronda''s story?


    No way.


    Gently look at your father and maid.


    I feel my eyes sit still.


    What, why?


    Or can I turn that gaze to Lord Foronda at the top of the scene?


    "Sir, I will keep you informed of this."


    Who the hell is everybody?


    "Huh? No, Amari. You''re my maid of honor, aren''t you?


    "Of course it is. I''ve served my husband for a long time."


    "That''s right."


    "Yep. However, I have taken a word from my previous husband that if he goes wrong, he can do whatever he wants."


    "Huh."


    Ahhh, Lord Foronda dropped the item.


    Well, this maid, Mr. Ratlua, is the type.


    A black man even though he looks harmless.


    Could everyone be talking about Mr. Ratlua and the others?


    "No, I''m not supposed to go the wrong way."


    "Master Ivy."


    "Ha!"


    Did you do something?


    Nothing comes to mind, though.


    "Did you have a favorite treat?


    "Favorite treat? Yes, I like this black thing"


    "Is it Chover? Then take it home."


    Huh?


    "No, I''m sorry."


    A maid puts her first basket on her desk.


    "We can''t eat it alone, so it would be helpful if you could have it"


    No sloppy.


    See your father sitting next to you.


    "Let''s get it"


    If your father says so, is that okay?


    "Thank you. I''ll have it."


    Receive the basket, a little look inside and the chover is full.


    I''m pretty happy with this.

 374 360 stories. Thats a coincidence, right?

    There are three large carriages outside the gates of the village of Hathahi.


    Plus dozens of good bodyguards and horses they ride.


    "Wow."


    "Right. That''s one of the most famous men in the capital."


    I came to drop off your father and Lord Foronda, but I was surprised at the size of the carriage.


    That''s the decorated luxurious carriage that makes me want to say noble.


    And the number of escorts and the number of horses.


    Once again, I realized I was an amazing nobleman.


    "You came. Thank you."


    Lord Foronda, who noticed us, stepped out of the carriage and spoke to me.


    "Thank you Lord Foronda for everything"


    Your father bows his head to Lord Foronda, so we bow down together.


    "It''s what I like and did, so don''t worry about it. Ivy, please ''fluff'' again."


    "Yes. Would you like to send it to Otrewa Town? Or is it the king''s capital?


    He said he was going to Wang Du, so is it Wang Du?


    "I''m just going to show my face to Wang Capital, so I''ll be right back in Otrewa town. So I''m going to ask Otrewa Town."


    "Okay. Then I''ll send you to Otrewa town."


    "Yeah, Ivy''s" Fluffy "is funny, so I''m looking forward to it."


    Funny?


    Did you write something funny?


    I''m not writing anything normal.


    "Lord, it''s time to leave"


    One of the escorts speaks to Lord Foronda.


    Looks like time''s running out.


    I''ll see you later.


    Lord Foronda strokes his head softly.


    I laugh and snort at it.


    "Yes. Take care"


    "Druid, please contact me."


    "Yes. Okay."


    The carriage moves towards the king''s capital.


    After a while, the carriage hid in the woods and became invisible.


    "You''re gone."


    "Don''t be sad."


    "Yeah. But I''ll see you again"


    I guess the next time I go back to Otrewa town.


    ... somehow I feel like I''m in Wangdu when I get to Wangdu.


    No, is that not true?


    "Well, what do we do now?


    Your father asks as he enters Hathahi village.


    "What shall I do? You don''t have any business, do you?


    "There isn''t. Yeah, why don''t you go ask Mr. Ashley how Tamer is?


    "Right. After that, are you ready for the journey?


    "Is it time to get ready for real"


    You enjoyed yourself in this village of Hathahi.


    But I''m worried about the next village.


    "Yeah. Let''s do that"


    Walking towards the vigilante jar, people were gathering at the jar.


    Is something wrong?


    Face to face with your father.


    "Sounds like something happened to you, huh?


    "Yeah. That''s a little unusual."


    Those gathered were young and old.


    They all have a slightly angry look somewhere bewildered.


    "I don''t like getting caught up in this, let''s just go away a little bit"


    "Yeah."


    Hurry up with your father and leave the vigilante a little.


    "Seems like he wasn''t nervous, so he wouldn''t be too dangerous."


    Looking softly away, I''m certainly not nervous.


    But I''m concerned about the atmosphere that seems to be caught up somewhere.


    "There''s nothing you can do about it. Change the day."


    "Right."


    On the way back to the inn, we will gather everything we need for our journey.


    "With that said, it looks like you''ve grown a little taller again, but are your shoes okay?


    Back?


    Look up at your father standing next to you.


    Hmm?


    I don''t feel much different though.


    "My back, have you changed?


    Father nodding at my words.


    I look at your father still, but I don''t feel like the distance has changed.


    And the shoes are fine.


    "I don''t have a problem with shoes. Back, did you stretch? I''m not sure."


    "Well, a little bit."


    Is it a little?


    Your father often noticed a growth that I didn''t realize either.


    "What about clothes? What do you need in the summer?


    Summer clothes?


    "Shirts, I guess, because all the shirts from the previous summer were getting smaller"


    Since last year, I''ve changed a lot.


    She grew taller, especially after she started eating properly.


    When I sorted out my clothes for this reason, the summer clothes I had picked up last year were completely destroyed.


    "Then why don''t we buy a summer shirt today and then go home"


    "Yeah. What about your father?


    "I''m not that special."


    "Mr. Ivy, Mr. Druid!


    I can hear from behind me as I try to get off the boulevard and go to the clothes store I was finding when I looked around the store.


    I knew the signs I knew were coming up, but I didn''t think we had business.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Ashley"


    Looking back, when I returned my greetings, it looked like I was in a hurry for some reason.


    Tilting his neck, Mr. Ashley glances around for a moment.


    "I need to talk to you for a second, okay?


    "Oh, it''s good. Is something wrong?


    "Yes.... sorry, I''ll move the place a bit"


    As I followed Mr. Ashley, I saw a small square.


    Maybe it''s a park because the little boys are playing.


    Mr. Ashley enters the park, according to the corner.


    "Um, that''s what Mr. Ivy was talking about before."


    What I was talking about?


    I wonder what it is?


    "Well, when the Tamed Demon makes his decision, he''ll break his contract."


    Sure, you said that because you were annoyed by Tamer, who could obey with force.


    But did I say it was a decision?


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Your father asks Ashley in wonder.


    "There''s a Tamer in this village who was in trouble... and his attitude toward demons is terrible. As a precaution, his tamed slime is highly handled and everyone can''t say it strongly. I''ve been losing more and more processing power lately, but that''s the result of hitting the slime hard again."


    Yeah, it''s annoying.


    "That was two days ago. When Tamer with the slime gathered to dispose of the garbage, his slime glowed and his mark disappeared, and he disappeared."


    "" Eh!


    Gone?


    Is that what happened?


    "I don''t know what that is"


    "Yeah, what happened"


    "You deserve it."


    "What?"


    Mr. Ashley with a surprised look at your father''s words.


    I stare at your father with a little surprise, too.


    "Um..."


    "Ha, the demon has a heart, too. I don''t know what attitude it was. But from all the other Tamers you''re holding back with your powers, you had an attitude you thought was terrible, didn''t you?


    "Yes. I''ve seen that, too, but that''s a little"


    "Then this is perfectly natural."


    I do snort.


    There''s a cause for Tamer, who couldn''t forge a relationship.


    "The other Tamers are confused, pushing on the vigilante,"


    Oh, just now.


    "Hmm, how about the longest person as Tamer? Are you confused or in a hurry?


    "What? Is that Mr. Bug?


    Is Mr. Bug the longest Tamer in the village of Hathahi?


    "He... no, he didn''t even look like him earlier"


    "Well, how about the relationship between that Mr. Bug and the demon he taemed from Ashley?


    "Is it a relationship? Oh, I take care of it. And his ability to handle the slime hasn''t diminished."


    "Then you''ll know what to tell the Tamers."


    Mr. Ashley nods with a strange look.


    "It''s a shame the slime with high processing power disappeared. But you should trigger this. Of the other Tamers'' consciousness reform. They say there''s a re-education of Tamers in the village I know."


    That''s about Otrewa town, isn''t it?


    Lord Foronda said.


    "Consciousness reform...... I will speak to the heads of delegation. Sorry, I''m in a hurry."


    You don''t have a choice, do you?


    Because what I''m saying really happens.


    Still, this is just an amazing opportunity.


    It''s a coincidence, right?


    "Never mind. Why don''t you ask Mr. Bug to help you when we talk? He has been involved with demons for a long time as a Tamer. His opinion would help."


    "Yes. I''m going to see Mr. Bug now. Thank you."


    Mr. Ashley rushes along as hastily as he does when he comes.


    "Amazing coincidence, isn''t it?


    "Is that a coincidence?


    "What? Your father?


    Father walking out with his neck shaking sideways in my words.


    If it wasn''t a coincidence, what would it be?

 375 361 stories, Mr. Goll.

    "You don''t think your father''s a coincidence?


    My father, who leans between his eyebrows and thinks about something.


    "Kind of. Well, maybe it''s your fault. Never mind."


    Touch my head with a pong and walk out.


    "Never mind," but I have something to worry about, too.


    That unusual delight of Sol when we talked about it before.


    It''s like... what is it?


    Hit? Correct?


    Mm-hmm. I can''t think of a good word.


    Anyway, Sol was different then usual.


    Plus it makes me anxious to see Sol staring out the window.


    It''s like Sol''s going to disappear.


    "What''s up? Pull it between your eyebrows."


    "Nothing. That? Father."


    "What''s up?


    This is the way back to the inn, isn''t it?


    "Aren''t you going to the clothes store?


    "What? That''s this way...... wrong"


    When your father''s expression is funny and blows out, he gets his head around a little stronger.


    "All right, I''ll pick Ivy''s clothes. Long time no see, I look forward to it."


    I have a bad feeling about the look on your father''s face laughing nigga.


    "I''ll make my own choices, I''ll be fine"


    "You don''t have to be shy. Looking forward to seeing what pattern it has. It''s summer. Sweaty."


    "I''m not shy! I don''t need that many! I''m still planning on getting bigger! Are you listening, Father?


    If you let your father choose, he will choose a cute patterned item and the number of pieces will be higher than planned.


    I grab my arm to stop it, but I keep my gaze out of it.


    Shit, I''m serious about this.


    "No! No, you can''t!


    "What would you like?


    I''ll never stop!


    I should have gone back to the inn without saying anything earlier.


    "Is that it? What are you doing, in the middle of a road like that?


    Looking ahead of your father''s gaze, the four girls holding the slime.


    And before those girls, there''s one man.


    You''re talking about something, the man''s face is a little steep.


    "What''s going on?


    After a while one of the girls cried out.


    "Oh, I cried"


    The other three girls also have a look that''s going to make them cry now.


    "Are you okay?


    "Hmm, why don''t you just call me?


    "Yeah."


    The girls holding the slime are Tamer, right?


    Normally, uncontracted demons should be fierce and untouched.


    Sol is the exception.


    As I approached the five of them, I heard them talking.


    "If you did the same thing with Tamer around you, you''d lose him like that idiot. Think about it."


    "But"


    "If you choose a cheap way, don''t ever show yourself before me again. There''s nothing to teach them."


    I don''t know, but are you studying as a Tamer?


    The girls are not so different from me in appearance.


    "Hmm?"


    A man who noticed us stopping nearby wondering what to do turned his gaze to this one.


    "Excuse me. I was just wondering, but you seem okay"


    "Oh, excuse me. You didn''t have to talk in the middle of the road."


    Men smile bitterly with their heads on.


    The expression gives a very gentle atmosphere when the eyes drop.


    "I worked hard, and these kids don''t answer me. Anyway, you''re just a slime!


    A girl who was crying yells at a man.


    When the man glanced at the child, he sighed loudly.


    "If you think so, don''t come before me again. Annoying."


    "Terrible"


    "Get lost."


    The girls tremble in the cold voices of men.


    And then he ran off somewhere.


    "Huh. Not at all."


    When I looked at the man, he had very lonely eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been showing you a lot of crap."


    "No, could you be Tamer?


    "Yeah, that''s right. Uh, what about you?


    "I''m a Dolphin traveling. Mm, this is my daughter Ivy."


    Oh, you''re a little hesitant.


    When I asked softly about your father''s face, he had a slightly lit look.


    "Were you traveling? I am Gol of Tamer in this village. Those kids are Tamer, too. Huh."


    Mr. Goll shakes his head to the side.


    "Not with that one. Not that one."


    Gently stroke the bag containing the Solas.


    I wanted Sola to decide if Mr. Gol was okay.


    A slight pull and vibration are transmitted as you touch the bag with your stroked hand intact.


    When relieved of that reaction, he turns to Mr. Goll.


    "Mr. Goll."


    Call the name, but no vibration from the bag.


    Sounds like Sola decided Mr. Goll is okay.


    "I''m Tamer too."


    Oh, it was possible that it wasn''t Sola who was awake.


    ... do I have to believe it''s okay?


    "What! Really?


    Mr. Goll gives me a surprised look at my words.


    Your father was also surprised next door, but he smiled bitterly when he noticed that my hand was touching the bag containing Sola.


    "Yes. Is Mr. Gol a long time as a Tamer?


    "Right. Forty years, I guess."


    Forty years!


    Is that it?


    You look like you''re about 45 or 46?


    "This is what I look like, but I''m 57"


    I''m surprised at Mr. Goll''s words with your father.


    Is that it?


    See your father right next door.


    "Here!


    Pong and your father smacked me in the head.


    Haha, I thought the opposite was the case with your father.


    But I don''t have a choice.


    Mr. Goll looks young, and your father looks old.


    "Is it okay with Mr. Ivy?


    "What? Yes"


    Mr. Goll stares at me with some kind of ideological face.


    I wonder what it is?


    I stare back in wonder.


    "Well, do you have a Tamed Demon?


    "Yes, I am."


    "Right. I''m taming two slimes, but for Mr. Ivy, the demon I tamed... No, it''s nothing."


    Even though there''s nothing confusing about such a simple question.


    "It''s family to me. And a dear companion."


    Mr. Gol with a pungent look on my words.


    As far as I can remember the words he was saying to the girls earlier, he should be taking care of the slime he taemed.


    "Family or what?"


    Mr. Gol cheers happily.


    "Unusual for Tamer these days"


    "So many Tamers these days hold back with force?


    Mr. Gol gets a reluctant look at your father''s questions.


    "Oh, even if I say no, I won''t listen to you because it''s easier to hold him down with force"


    "It''s a waste, isn''t it?"


    "Waste?"


    "Yes, Tamer is the only privilege to see the various sides of the demon. It''s a waste not knowing that."


    "Is it Tamer''s privilege? Sure, but there aren''t many of them."


    What kind of kids is Mr. Goll''s slime?


    I''d like to see it, but then I''ll show Sola and the others.


    "Mr. Ivy. Why don''t you meet my slime if you like?


    "What?"


    "Mr. Goll?


    "If Mr. Ivy''s taming demon is slime, will you let him play with my boys? The slimes I was playing with went back to the woods last year because of the death of Tamer, whom I had a contract with. How are you, you look lonely somewhere. Is the demon under contract slime?


    Seeing your father in Mr. Gol''s words.


    Your father stared at Mr. Goll as if to explore his sincerity.


    "I know a vigilante. If he''s with us, I''ll think about it."


    "Of course, Mr. Druid''s acquaintance can be better with you. Good."


    Your father''s gaze is softened by Gol''s condition.


    "There he is! Mr. Goll, eh! Mr. Ivy, Mr. Druid?


    That''s Mr. Ashley again.


    Besides, it looks like he was looking for Mr. Gol.


    What''s going on?

 376 362 words, please help me.

    "Mr. Ashley? Why are you here?


    "When I spoke to the captain, I was looking not only for Mr. Bug, but for Mr. Gol to join me."


    Mr. Bug is the longest tamer in this village, isn''t he?


    With someone like that, Mr. Goll?


    Look at Mr. Goll and tilt his neck.


    Oh, he looked young, but he wasn''t.


    "Mr. Gol has a long Tamer history, and he has a good relationship with demons,"


    Sure, I thought you said Tamer''s history was about 40 years.


    Watch Mr. Gol still.


    You''ve been going on for 40 years and you don''t have a penetration.


    "Huh? Have you ever thought about being very rude?


    Mr. Gol has seen it with his jito eyes, so he deflects his gaze.


    How could I?


    Wandering his gaze, he is stroked in the head with a pong by his father next door.


    When I look, I hold my mouth and laugh.


    Is it that easy for me to understand?


    "By the way, what are you going to tell the captain?


    Mr. Gol turns his gaze from me to Mr. Ashley.


    "About two days ago, you know the slime you were taming disappeared, right?


    "Oh, that silly slime, isn''t it?


    Mr. Gol gives an uncomfortable look.


    Probably doesn''t like the Tamer in question.


    "Yes. So the other Tamers ran into the jar worried and into a little commotion"


    "Sounds like it. The villagers were rumoring."


    Mr. Gol, who sighs loudly, shows a bit frightened by the disturbance.


    "What were those guys saying?


    "A contracted demon told me to investigate the cause of his disappearance."


    "Fools, I disappeared because I didn''t want to be with you like that. That would be all."


    Ashley snorts at Gol''s words.


    "What, Ashley had the same idea?


    Mr. Gol with an expression of surprise at Mr. Ashley''s attitude.


    Mr. Ashley smiles bitterly at it.


    "Hey, I met an amazing Tamer. So I changed my mind."


    To Mr. Ashli''s words, Mr. Gol with a more surprising expression than earlier.


    I don''t think that''s so surprising, but is there something?


    "I didn''t know that that stone-headed Ashley would change"


    Eh!


    Mr. Ashley, was that a stonehead?


    I didn''t feel that way at all though.


    Looking closely at Mr. Ashley, he also looked a little embarrassed with his gaze on this one.


    "Hmm? Maybe you know Mr. Druids? Is it possible that the Tamer you just talked about is about Mr. Ivy?


    "What! Mr. Ivy, did you tell him it was Tamer?


    "Yes."


    When I say so, Mr. Ashley sees your father.


    Your father is grinning and nodding.


    You know the soras I''m taming, so I guess you thought you''d hide it.


    Whatever, because everyone is too rare.


    "You''re surprised, Ashley."


    Mr Gol, who sees us in turn, to Mr Ashli''s reaction.


    That''s how I see Mr. Ashley with an interesting look on his face.


    "Well, something shocking happened. So much for you, Stonehead, to change your mind. Well, that''s good."


    Mr. Ashley makes his cheeks a little red on Mr. Goll''s words.


    "A stone head... it was... That doesn''t matter now. Well, as I was saying, I''m going to ask the captain to reform Tamers'' consciousness."


    Mr. Ashley forced to change the story with a redder face than earlier.


    Somehow Mr. Ashley looks cute.


    "Consciousness reform."


    Gol laughed pleasantly at Ashley''s attitude, but she frowned a little about the consciousness reform.


    "Yes. I talked to Mr. Bug a little bit, but he said the same thing about Mr. Gol. I guess I ran away because I was disgusted. That could mean that there will continue to be no Tamed Demons. I''m going to ask the head of the regiment that Tamers'' consciousness needs to be reformed before that happens."


    "What are you going to do? It would be useless for the captain to tell you to change your mind."


    That''s right.


    It''s not like we can reform consciousness where the captain told us to change consciousness.


    "First, I will ask the captain and Gilmouth to announce the cause of his disappearance because of his poor relationship with the demons. And then I was hoping you two could teach the other Tamers how to relate to the Tamed Demon."


    "Is that how it''s gonna change? Those idiots. You can''t."


    "I don''t think that''s hard. But because I don''t think we can keep doing this.... Um, is it still difficult?


    Like Mr. Goll said, it''s very difficult to change the way the Tamers think.


    But as Ashley says, we can''t keep doing this more than the demons could disappear again...


    "Well, you say it''s gonna be hard or you can''t"


    When I saw Ashli looking depressed, Gol laughed bitterly and slapped him gently on the shoulder with a pong.


    I remember an exchange I saw a while ago between Mr. Gol and the young Tamers.


    Mr. Goll was probably teaching the young Tamers how to engage with demons.


    As he did, he decided that he couldn''t do it as it is now, and preached the necessary mindset to the young Tamers.


    But the Tamers rejected Mr. Gol.


    I give up the look on Gol''s face now.


    Anything?


    Instead of teaching, why don''t you let them feel it?


    "Why don''t you show me where you''re with you instead of talking?


    "What? Show it?


    "I''m watching you at work, so it wouldn''t make any sense to show you now."


    Mr. Goll shakes his neck to the side in my words.


    Well, do you watch because we work together?


    But things aren''t the same when you''re at work and playing.


    So I think it''s a good way to show it.


    "I show you when it''s not work. Like when Mr. Gol and the Slimes were playing."


    "How are you doing when you''re playing?


    Mr. Ashley''s expression becomes much brighter.


    "Oh, I think that''s good! It was shocking when we were playing."


    Could it be about the Solas?


    Was it that shocking?


    Well, it does get a little more decent, but that''s about it, right?


    It''s time to play.


    "Am I right?


    Ashley asks Gol what he said, keeping her body close to him.


    You pulled a little to that, Mr. Goll takes a step back.


    "Ashley, calm down. Or you, you''ve grown up."


    Grown?


    Leaning his neck, Mr. Goll laughs at my face.


    "Because they said Ashley was a little special, or she was a naughty fucking kid. That''s what makes people desperate for their villages, so they''ll grow up."


    Special must be about skills.


    "Ah, forget the old days."


    Ashley with an embarrassing look on her face to Gol, who speaks with pleasure.


    "That''s a good thing now! Does it make a difference?


    Gol laughs funny at Mr. Ashley''s condition.


    Seeing that look reminds me of your father''s master.


    I don''t look alike.


    But the vibe''s similar?


    Did your father feel something, too, and he heard a "uh-uh-uh-uh-uh-uh" from next door.


    "That''s completely different. You listen to me when I work, but when it''s a game, well, you can do whatever you want."


    "And Mr. Goll''s slime?


    "Hmm? And Mr. Ivy''s slime?


    "It''s amazing. Ivy has a few things to add and subtract."


    Mr. Goll is surprised when I nod at your father''s words.


    And tilt your neck with your father.


    "Even though you are young, have you already established that much relationship? Wow."


    "Well, we were all friendly from the start."


    "Everybody? How many are you takin ''? Oh, bad. Not here."


    Mr. Gol in a panic, looks around.


    Yes, this was in the middle of the road.


    "Mr. Gol, please cooperate for this village"


    Mr. Ashli bows his head to Mr. Gol.


    "Ha, I can''t help it."


    Ashli gave me a happy look in Gol''s reply.

 377 363 words of excellent accommodation

    "So after lunch tomorrow, can I say it''s in front of the gate?


    It''s already late today, so Mr. Gol''s face to face with Slime is tomorrow.


    Besides, Gol is going to go with Ashley to the captain.


    Mr. Bug is already at the captain''s place.


    "Oh, no problem. Looking forward to tomorrow."


    "I''m so excited too"


    "Good for you. Ivy."


    I guess the atmosphere between your father and me told me that you''re really looking forward to it.


    Mr. Gol said, "They''ll be happy," and he seemed happy.


    Mr. Ashli and Mr. Gol walk out after dropping him off for the vigilante stuffing.


    "Go home."


    "Yeah."


    Walk along a slightly dimmed path towards the inn.


    Um, I feel like I''m forgetting something, but what is it?


    Well, okay.


    "I''m back now"


    "Welcome back"


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Chickal''s usual slightly different voice, he saw him rushing over from the cooking area.


    Here, take this.


    Mr. Chickal, in an excited state, offered something in front of him.


    That was made of metal bigger than my palm...... what is it?


    I tilt my neck without knowing what it means.


    "Inns in this village are rated and ranked. This is a mark you can get for an excellent Inn! When I heard the story, the lord who had visited the Druids said it was a" good place to stay ". Oh, thank you so much."


    "Amazing. Congratulations."


    "It''s my first time. Who was chosen as the Outstanding Inn? I don''t always get one more step. Thanks to the Druids. Thank you."


    Mr. Chickal, who speaks with pleasure.


    "We didn''t do anything. Because Mr. Chickal is working hard."


    Even if your father says so, Mr. Chickal shakes his neck to the side.


    "No, the lords wouldn''t have come here if the Druids hadn''t used this inn. After all, you''re the ones who cut me off. Thank you."


    Whatever you say, it sounds like a decision in Mr. Chickal.


    Your father smiled bitterly and said, "You''re welcome".


    "That''s right. I''m giving you dinner from the inn today. Eat if you like."


    I thank Mr Chickal for his words and decide to have dinner.


    Return to the room and arrange the potions of the Solas as they prepare to take a bath first.


    Make sure everyone starts eating, then head for the bath.


    Okay, let''s go.


    "Yeah."


    When I try to leave the room following your father, your father stops in front of the door.


    "What''s going on?


    "Clothes shop, I forgot."


    Ah. Yes, I did.


    I was on my way to the clothes store.


    "Heh heh, I was kind of in a hurry today."


    "Right. That was too much unplanned. Don''t go to the clothes store tomorrow when you have time after you see Mr. Goll."


    "Yeah!"


    The two of us head to the bath and take their respective baths.


    The festival is over. After this inn and the guests, there are three groups, including us.


    As a result, you can take a relaxing bath.


    When the guests were full, you couldn''t slow down because there were other guests whenever you came in.


    Enjoy the bath enough and when I got back to the room, Sola and the others were already asleep.


    Sol is looking out the window.


    I thought so, I was asleep.


    Hold him up gently and place him where the Solas are sleeping.


    Dinner was sumptuous and we had a good time.


    Mr. Chickal can''t bake bread, but his cooking skills are very good.


    "Looking forward to tomorrow."


    When I got into bed, I was worried about tomorrow.


    "Is that slime?


    "Yeah. Can we play together for a little while?


    A father with a slightly troubled look at my words.


    "I know. You only open your mind to the Tamer you contracted, right?


    "Ah."


    I know that.


    I expect a little bit.


    Flem woke up swollen, swinging with a pull, falling flat and sleeping.


    Everyone behaves similarly except Ciel.


    I know it''s something specific to the slime, but I''m not sure.


    "I wonder if I can''t... that?


    I didn''t realize you were going too normally, but that''s crazy, right?


    Yeah, if you only open your mind to contractors, why not?


    "Father."


    "What''s up?


    I see your father saw me.


    But my gaze remains directed at Sola and Flem.


    "Sora and Flem are open minded to your father besides me."


    It''s sweet, and it''s a prank.


    This is open minded, isn''t it?


    "... if you say so. It was like this from the beginning, so I didn''t feel uncomfortable. Is that a lie about just that contractor?


    Demons only nostalgic to those who have made the covenant.


    That''s Tamer''s common sense.


    "With that said, Sora liked Mr. Ratlua and Mr. Sifal, too."


    Is this because this is Sola and Flem?


    Is this place also rare or something?


    But maybe we can even play with Mr. Goll''s slime a little bit.


    "I''m looking forward to more tomorrow!


    If you don''t calm down, you won''t be able to sleep.


    I laugh bitterly at your father''s words.


    The drowsiness has already gone somewhere.


    I may not be able to sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meet me at the gates of the village of Hathahi.


    Came a little early, but Mr. Goll was already waiting.


    And I''m a little sleepless.


    "Good morning. Sorry to keep you waiting."


    When your father calls, Mr. Goll shakes his neck to the side.


    I''m kind of more restless than yesterday.


    I feel like I''m twitching.


    "Well, shall we go?"


    Go to the woods and show me the slime, and introduce Sola and the others.


    Thinking about your upcoming plans, Mr. Goll says, "Wait," and I hear a voice.


    "Ashley''s supposed to be here. And this, I need you to confirm and sign."


    Mr. Goll gives your father some paperwork.


    Father with a surprised look when he saw it.


    Tilting his neck, he showed me the paperwork.


    Oh, there''s more again.


    The document reads "I will not say anything else that I have seen or heard".


    Mr. Gol''s name has already been written.


    "Is that okay?


    "As far as yesterday''s story is concerned, I prepared it because I thought there was something"


    Yesterday?


    Did we talk about something that bothered you?


    "You don''t have to go this far..."


    I believe in Mr. Gol, so I was fine.


    "Ivy, I don''t know what you''re takin '', but if you''re takin'' on a rare demon, be on guard. And that''s the first time you''ve met me. It''s too soon to believe, more suspicious. And be especially careful because there''s a kidnapping of Tamer, a kid who can tame the slime, because the garbage problem starts to come out bright."


    Don''t believe in yourself, how many?


    Mostly, it''s hard to doubt someone who worries me that much.


    "I heard a few rumors, was it true?


    Mr. Goll nods when your father confirms.


    "I hear it happened in the town next to Wang and Wang. Ivy needs to be careful."


    "Right. Ivy could be targeted."


    It''s uncomfortable because your father and Mr. Gol can stare at you.


    Is it that easy to target?


    Well, I can''t even say it''s okay because they''re after me once.


    "Well, I think it''s okay because Mr. Druid''s here."


    I do feel safe having a father.


    There are Ciel and Sola in the woods.


    After that, you just need me to be careful what I do, right?


    That''s where it''s hard.


    "Ivy, shall I write your name"


    Your father gives you the contract.


    Write your name on two contracts and give one to your father.


    Pass the other one to Mr. Gol.


    "Yikes! Now you can fully see Ivy''s taunted demons. Whoa, you''re here."


    Following Mr. Gol''s gaze, he''s running and coming over here looking like Mr. Ashley.


    "Excuse me. Sorry to keep you waiting"


    Did you have a job? I''m wearing a vigilante uniform.


    "Didn''t you say work was off?


    "I was off work, but suddenly I got a call."


    I''m a little worried about Ashley''s response.


    "Aren''t you tired? Are you all right, sir?


    If you look closely at Mr. Ashley, he has a slightly tired look.


    "It''s okay. I just wanted to talk to the captain."


    "Oh, no. What happened?


    Mr. Goll talks as he walks towards the woods.


    Mr. Ashley rushes after it.


    Your father and I, we follow slowly.


    Looks like it''s going to be a busy day.

 378 Let me stroke 364 stories!

    Behind the woods, Mr. Ashli and Mr. Gol examined the signs and magic around us.


    I don''t know about magic either, but I explore the signs of people and demons.


    "Okay! There''s no one else here, and we''ll be fine."


    Mr. Goll released two slimes from inside when he opened the bag lowered from his shoulder.


    Slightly cloudy green slime and orange slime mixed with white.


    Both eyes are clear and cute.


    "Eh, it''s my slime..."


    I was going to introduce you to Ciel, but what am I going to say?


    "Hmm? I knew you were anxious? I can''t help it if I can''t."


    "No, I didn''t. These are the kids for now."


    "For now? Whoa... translucent? Wow. I''ve never seen a slime like this before."


    When I opened the bag, Sora and Ciel jumped out of momentum and landed in front of Mr. Goll.


    Peeping into the bag, Frem and Sol are stretching.


    I got a little weak when I saw that.


    Flem flies out of the bag when he rocks with a pull, leaving sol.


    "What about Sol? Are you in the bag?


    Shrink your body a lot in my words and then jump out of the bag.


    "Ha, black? No, no, Ivy! You can''t make it look so easy! What are you thinking?


    I don''t know, I got pissed.


    No, I''ll talk to everyone and they''ll say it''s okay.


    That''s why I said it''s okay.


    Besides, I''m pretty sure it was Mr. Gol''s condition right now.


    "Mr. Gol, everyone''s opinion made me feel fine."


    "But I can''t believe you''re showing such a rare thing right away! Your father needs to be firmer!


    Ah, your father''s pissed off, too.


    When I look at your father, he''s smiling bitterly.


    "Looking at Mr. Gol now, I''m sure he was definitely referring"


    Speak a little louder to block Mr. Goll from saying something.


    Listen to that, Mr. Goll looks at me.


    "Glad, very happy, but anxious."


    Calm Mr. Gol smiles happily but still looks at me a little worried.


    "It''s okay. So this is Ciel..."


    Is that it?


    If I introduce you to Adandala, will you be angry again?


    No, you''re settled now, aren''t you?


    "What''s wrong with that ciel?


    "Actually, it wasn''t slime, it was adandara... hehe"


    Watch Mr. Gol thrilled.


    Mr. Gol leaning between his eyebrows.


    "Ahhh. Ivy, Adandala is a superior demon with much bigger, huge magic powers."


    "I know, right?


    That''s common sense, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, why did Ciel say Adandala when you knew him?


    See Ciel holding both hands to Mr. Goll''s words.


    I need a ciel that''s slimy.


    "Ivy, if you stay put, you won''t be able to"


    I laughed bitterly at your father''s words.


    That''s right.


    No one thinks it''s Adandala looking at Ciel now.


    That''s why we''re spending time together at the inn.


    "Ciel, you can go back to normal."


    "Nyah!


    When Ciel rang, she jumped gently out of my hand before returning to her original appearance.


    To Adandala, who possesses immense magic.


    ".............................. Huh? What? Slime to Adandala?


    Good. I wasn''t pissed off.


    I know you''re worried about me, but I don''t want to look angry.


    "Huh, I''m glad I kept my contract. Yeah. Adandala."


    For some reason, I sigh loudly and say something about the contract.


    And then he looked at me and sighed again.


    What? I''m sorry.


    Your father smiled bitterly and spoke to Mr. Goll.


    Probably explains it to me.


    I''ll take care of it.


    "Puffy ~"


    Turning his gaze to Sola''s voice, Mr. Gol''s slime looks a little freaked out by the Solas.


    "Sora and everyone, get along."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    There is a grin in everyone''s energetic reply.


    Travel and crouch about a step away to avoid scaring Mr. Goll''s slime.


    Looking at the two, I''m looking at Sola and the others.


    I accidentally caught my eye with the green slime kid.


    "Nice to meet you today."


    I might scare you, but it''s important to say hello.


    I want to touch it, I want to stroke it.


    "Green is better, Lyotta, orange is better."


    Mr. Goll gave me his name, so I''ll call him.


    "Lyotta, Nanan. Say hello today."


    Why don''t you touch it?


    I know you can''t, but I''d like to stroke you for a second.


    The two stared at me and stuffed me with the distance that was open.


    And at my feet.


    It was crouched, so pretty close.


    I''ll gently try my hand from the bottom.


    "Can I touch it?


    Lyotta gently rubbed her body against the hand she was offering.


    Apparently, I got permission and I stuck nibbling.


    Caress Lyotta gently so she doesn''t scare you.


    Lyotta stares at me stroking, not even reluctantly.


    "You''re lying."


    "I feel like if I could just stare at you with those hopeful eyes, I''d just have to break it"


    "Ivy."


    I felt like I heard everyone, but I wasn''t excited to hear that Nanan could stroke me too.


    "Cute. Let''s play together today."


    When Sola and the others sway at my words, Lyotta and Nanan also sway when they see it.


    Too cute.


    Too happy.


    "Somehow, that''s amazing"


    Mr. Goll peeks softly into everyone from behind me.


    Looks like both your father and Mr. Ashley came close.


    Ciel turns into a slime and hits the Solas.


    Maybe I missed you a little.


    As I gently stroked Ciel, I narrowed my eyes gladly.


    "Mr. Goll, too. Caress Sola and the others."


    "What? Me too?


    "I think you''ll be fine. I''ll touch it, too."


    Mr. Gol with a surprised look at Mr. Ashli''s words.


    I gently reached out to Sola and caressed her gently.


    Flem watching it jumps with Piong and hits Mr. Gol''s body.


    "He wants you to stroke Flem, too."


    "Oh, wow. I''ve never seen a slime like this before."


    We all stroke the slimes for a while.


    "Puffy ~"


    "You want to play? Fine, just where I can see you, please."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Lyotta and Nanan rocked happily when they saw me.


    Sit in line on a tree falling a little further away and see how it goes.


    Next to me, Mr. Goll, next to that, Mr. Ashley, in your father''s order.


    Ciel is back in Adandala, rolling the Solas.


    Lyotta and Nanan were confused at first too, but it looks like fun.


    "That''s an amazing sight."


    Mr. Gol crushes with an indescribable look.


    Would that be such an amazing sight?


    The usual sight as far as I''m concerned.


    Plus I have the impression today that I have two extra slimes.


    "It was strange because it came to the back of the woods like this. If you had that rare demon, you''d have no choice."


    Exactly.


    It''s tough, especially if they see Adandala.


    "Mr. Goll, I want you to tell me about Slime, are you okay?


    "About Slime?


    A strange voice returns to my question.


    "Yes, my people are too out of standard to know much about regular slime."


    "Right. It''s just that if you look at it, it''s possible that the common sense I know is different."


    At the end of Mr. Goll''s gaze, Lyotta and Frem are playing a game where they bump into each other.


    "We''re just playing together, aren''t we?"


    "Normally you should be more alert. I don''t play like my body bumps on the first day...... until now"


    Yes, it is.


    At the end of the line of sight it already seems to bump into each other with pleasure, Lyotta and Nanan.


    Is this the work of the Solas?


    "Besides, I won''t let you stroke me as soon as I see you"


    You made me feel good when I stroked you.


    "Lyotta and Nanan were close, it should have taken two, no, three years with the deceased Tamer"


    "Then I was lucky, wasn''t I? Because he let me stroke him right away. Isn''t she cute?"


    "No, I''m not..."


    You look at me like Mr. Goll''s confused, but you don''t know what that means and tilt your neck.


    When Gol smiled bitterly when he saw it, he told me about the general slime.


    And at the end of the day, I was promised that if I were to show someone from now on, I would definitely sign a contract.

 379 365 stories, no talking about money!

    "Okay! Ready"


    Get ready for the trip and look inside the room.


    I threw away the trash, and I haven''t forgotten anything.


    Perfect when you leave the room and put the Solas in the bag.


    "All right, over. Ivy, is it time to leave?


    "Yeah, I''m fine"


    Already day 16 after the festival.


    I intend to leave a little sooner, but after all the sloppiness, I stayed in Hattahi village for a long time.


    In the meantime, Ms. Ashley told me with pleasure that Tamer''s consciousness reform showed some signs of improvement.


    He still had a better way to show it than to talk and persuade him.


    I just got "busy," Mr. Goll told me a bit of stupidity.


    Mr. Ashli''s fear of demons has not improved, but he had declared to his father that he would always overcome it by keeping up with his temper.


    "Thanks to the Druids, my son has grown stronger," he thanked Ashli''s father, Arash.


    I was a little confused, especially since I didn''t do anything.


    In the meantime, we all seem to have moved in a good direction.


    "It''s time to go"


    Sora and the others gather in your father''s voice.


    Put it in the bag in turn, and finally your father checks the room.


    When I got down to the ground floor, Mr. Chickal came to see me off.


    "Thank you for taking care of me for so long"


    "The rice was very delicious. Thanks for your help."


    I would like to thank your father further.


    "Welcome. Thanks for sharing your new dishes as well. We look forward to seeing you again."


    Waving at Mr. Chickal for dropping me off outside the inn, I head to the gate.


    "Morning, I''m glad the weather is nice"


    Mr. Gol was waiting for us at the gate.


    "It was a lot of fun. Thank you."


    It was a few days, but I enjoyed playing with Mr. Goll''s slime.


    "Ashley''s guy was going to be here, too, but I''ve got some urgent work to do. I couldn''t come. I regretted it."


    "Really? Tell him," Good luck. "


    Mr. Goll snorts at your father''s words.


    I wave at Mr. Goll inside as he walks out the gate.


    "Be careful."


    "Yes, please be careful with your body, Mr. Gol."


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and leave the village.


    "Well, let''s go to the village of Hataka!


    I laughed at your father''s hanging voice and said, "Whoa!" He holds his hand and raises it up.


    As I walked out of the village road, your father laughed for some reason.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, remember what everyone did after we started preparing for our journey."


    I did have a hard time getting ready for this trip.


    The first day I started preparing in full view of my departure.


    Potions and demonic stones lining up in front of you when you finish picking up what you need at the dump and get back to the Solas.


    I hardened with your father to too much sight.


    I managed to recover everything and rendezvous with Ciel.


    but Ciel came back hunting for a giant demon.


    "Why?"


    "Could it have been you listening to yesterday?


    Your father and I have remembered each other in confusion.


    Last night I was making a list of things I needed for my trip.


    I also happened to talk about the expenses I spent in this village at that time.


    And when I checked the total amount, I said, "You''ve spent more than planned."


    Perhaps this is the trigger.


    But after that, your father said properly, "I still have the ore and demon stones to sell, so I''m fine. Originally, I could afford it".


    I''m so glad you''re worried.


    If you keep traveling, you''ll get hurt.


    I also get sick from traveling tired.


    So I''m happy with Sola and Flem''s potion.


    But I think there are a lot of 10 potions at a time that would make a fuss if I sold them.


    Can demon stones be added or subtracted now, there are many levels 5 and 6.


    This would be appreciated, even if there was a mix of S or SS-like demon stones.


    But I think there are too many.


    Sola and Flem stared at me and decided to sell me a little demon stone.


    But I can''t do it all, because I can never potion!


    I stroked it around with your father as he thanked him for the demon stone and potion.


    He managed to convince me.


    I am happy to secure meat as food on the road.


    I have an authentic magic bag, so I can keep it fresh.


    But there are limits to magic bags, too.


    One head is enough because it was a giant demon that Ciel had been hunting.


    Sorry. I don''t even need four heads.


    Even if you''re seen with your expected eyes, you don''t get into a magic bag.


    As always, Ciel praised you and your father for being strong, and managed to revive Ciel, who was all praised and depressed.


    Demonic Stone and Demonic Meat.


    You can sell it to a commercial guild.


    Definitely would be delighted.


    but where has the demon been hunting from the kind not around here.


    I think the Demon Stone is fine, but still anxious.


    Discussing it, Mr. Ashli and Mr. Gol came.


    I was in a hurry because I had completely forgotten about my appointment to meet him, but your father explained the situation to the two of them and asked them to cooperate.


    A few minutes back to the village when Mr. Gol, who I heard about, laughed so hard that he said that he would involve Mr. Lishgilmuth and Captain Tabulo.


    Two people came with a new contract.


    Seeing demons and demon stones, contract on the spot.


    I managed to sell it safely.


    Prepare the money and dismantle the demons, and many more. Wait a few days.


    Well, I''m glad you left safely.


    It annoyed Mr Lishgilmas and Mr Tabulo at the end of the day.


    They both appreciated that "there was an unscheduled expense at this festival, but the demon they sold can take back enough yuan".


    "Let''s never talk about gold in front of the Siers again"


    My father, who walks beside me, squeaks.


    "Yeah. I think that''s a good idea"


    I laughed when your father and I gazed at each other.


    "It''s gonna be okay"


    I was able to walk down the village road and stay far from the village.


    Explore the signs but no problem.


    "Right."


    When I opened the bag''s lid, Flem followed best and Sola popped up on Ciel.


    Finally Sol... was asleep so gently closed the bag lid.


    Ciel, looking around, returns to her original figure of Adandala.


    No matter how many times you see me stretch my back a lot, it''s cool.


    "Nya-yay."


    When you are done relaxing your body, you will take the lead and take it off the village road.


    And naturally, I will continue, and so will your father.


    Flem is shaking happily over Ciel.


    When I checked the father behind me, Sola over my head.


    As always, your father is sweet on Sola.


    "Huh? Hey, what''s up?


    "Sora likes it there, doesn''t she?"


    Your father strokes Sola on his own head.


    "I guess it''s fun to have a different vision"


    "Puffy ~"


    Are you sure?


    You''re usually close to the ground.


    "Be careful not to fall."


    "Puffy ~"


    I shook a pull when I sounded happy at your father''s words.


    See Ciel walking the lead.


    Body with even supple muscles.


    Compared to when we started traveling together, our bodies are getting bigger.


    Don''t get more and more reliable.


    "Ah, Ciel. I don''t need ore for the time being."


    ¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Silence, Ciel?


    "Ciel, the demons that Ciel has hunted in the meantime have turned out to be an amazing amount of money, so we really don''t need ore."


    "To


    He seems dissatisfied, but we need to work hard here.


    "Because Ciel worked hard for me..."


    This is dangerous.


    "And Sola and Flem worked so hard, that the money was collected enough. I can afford it so much, I don''t really need anything to earn it. Enjoy your journey to Hataka Village."


    "Well, you have to enjoy your journey."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Good.


    The magic box is going to be full by now, isn''t it?


    Buy another magic box or worry about it with your father.


    "Nyah."


    "What''s going on? Ah, nuts. It looks delicious, let''s harvest it."

 380 Outside Fesheilas Work

    "Good morning! Didn''t you see Captain Ogt?


    "Morning, Fesheila. I didn''t see you today."


    "Thank you"


    My morning job begins with looking for Captain Ogt, not every day.


    My running around the vigilante jar also turned into a familiar landscape.


    Many members told me "I''m not here today" before I asked if Captain Ogt was there, making it a little easier to find him.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing.


    Captain Avila starts giving me one candy every time I see him with a bitter smile.


    One member once asked, "Don''t you pay attention to Captain Ogt?"


    Captain Avila had affirmed that "there is no doctrine to waste".


    I got candy and cookies that day.


    I''ve been in the village of Latme for almost two months.


    The first week will be around about Captain Ogt, describing his work and introducing the vigilantes.


    It''s hard to remember some of the candidates for the team.


    I still get the names of the members wrong, but "I can''t help it because of the large number of people," he forgives me.


    I was relieved that they were all kind people.


    When it was time to get used to my work, there was no Captain Ogt when I went to get my morning greetings and work instructions.


    Lieutenant Velivella came to the captain''s office as he was cleaning the room, wondering if he even went in for a sudden job.


    And when I found out I couldn''t see Captain Ogt, I grinned.


    The moment I saw that smile, I heard "hiccup".


    I rushed to put my hand on my mouth and hide it, but my eyes fell apart.


    "Morning, Fesheila"


    Getting angry? And if I was thrilled, I was the usual deputy captain Verivera.


    And if you lean your neck back, say hello.


    "I thought you were working hard, but you didn''t last two weeks."


    When Lieutenant Verivera puts his kind on Captain Ogt''s desk, he sighs loudly.


    "Um, did Captain Ogt even go in for any work?


    In the meantime, I spoke to Deputy Velivela because I had to be instructed to do my job today.


    "No. Skip it."


    "Oh, are you skipping? Hmm? Skip?


    Deputy Verivella speaks strange words.


    "It''s about Fesheila who doesn''t know the captain''s skipping habits. I don''t get tired of skipping that one every day."


    Captain Ogt, who''s been working all day this whole day, skips?


    When I felt uncomfortable and tilted my neck, Deputy Verivera laughed at me.


    "When do you get tired of your job and skip, the guys were making bets but you didn''t know?


    "I didn''t know.... Um, I''ll find you."


    "No, it would be a pain in the ass, wouldn''t it? I''ll make sure to let the lookers know when I find them."


    "Huh? Is that okay? My job..."


    "I''m fine. When you have paperwork, tie it to your chair with a rope, but I''ll let you do it."


    Lieutenant Verivera said something funny, so I laughed.


    Though I don''t usually say such a joke.


    Knowing that wasn''t a joke, then five days later.


    Before the paperwork accumulated in the accumulation, Vice Captain Veverivela gathered candidates for the regiment.


    And a big investigation throughout the village of Latme.


    An hour later, Deputy Verivera brilliantly secures Captain Ogt.


    Captain Ogt, whom I hadn''t seen in five days, greeted me like nothing had happened when he looked at me.


    "Oh, good morning"


    "... good morning. Er..."


    Confused by Captain Ogt''s condition, his gaze swims.


    I didn''t think he''d come back with a rope glued around him.


    Deputy Verivella is a familiar gesture, tying Captain Ogt to a chair and placing the paperwork in front of him.


    Captain Oguto with a disgusting look at that.


    but the moment I saw Deputy Verivera''s face standing in front of me, he started working with a blue face.


    I was concerned about Deputy Verivera''s expression, which changed the complexion of Captain Oguto, who was always floating (hiccup), but I was afraid to see it.


    Then 10 hours without a break.


    Captain Ogt finished his paperwork under the surveillance of Deputy Velivella.


    Seven times in the last two months, Captain Ogt has been grubbed with rope but has not looked punished.


    I think I understand why Captain Avila said "no futility doctrine".


    "I see why," he explained when he met Captain Avila, "a cookie full of baskets arrived.


    The cookies were delicious.


    One morning, as usual, I start working in a room without Captain Ogt.


    One of the members brought the paperwork that he had to do, such as organize and clean the paperwork.


    There''s an urgent letter for that.


    I decided that I might want to look in the stuffing room for now.


    She immediately found herself asleep in the break room, so as soon as she told me that there were urgent documents, she processed them only.


    Also, the day after that there were urgent paperwork, and I searched for Captain Ogt.


    That day, I found myself eating sweets in the dining room.


    I gave him the urgent paperwork and the pen.


    If that goes on a few times, I realize I''m skipping in the stuffing room in the morning.


    So when I had the urgent paperwork and the paperwork accumulated, I decided to run around the jar and look for Captain Ogt.


    It gets out of the jar around lunch, making it hard to find it.


    Almost every day, I started looking for Captain Ogt.


    I was able to crack it down with the members who were watching and watching.


    "Captain Ogt, discover!


    I had tea and relaxed on the bench in the garden today.


    "Morning. Tea, please."


    "Oh, thank you. That''s different! Please check this document first."


    When you get caught up in Captain Ogt''s conversation, there are times when you''re getting away with it.


    So finish what you have to do first.


    This is very important.


    "Yes, thank you for your hard work"


    The paperwork that I wrote something through my eyes comes back to me.


    All of today''s urgent paperwork is complete.


    Captain Ogto, Lieutenant Verivera was looking for you yesterday.


    Captain Oguto distorts his face to my words.


    "Ah, well, you''ll be fine"


    From the way he drank tea while swimming his gaze, he decided he had done something again.


    "It''s hard to piss me off."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay"


    "Ah."


    My gaze matches with that of someone and my voice goes out.


    Captain Ogt looks at me when he realizes it.


    In the meantime, Deputy Verivera comes close with a smile on his face.


    Follow my gaze and look behind me, a grin spills on Captain Ogt, who speaks weird.


    "Well, I can ask you about yesterday''s excuse, but what do you want to do?


    Gently take your gaze off Deputy Verivella, who is genuinely out.


    I know Deputy Velivella is so scared when he''s serious about it, because he''s beside Captain Ogt.


    "Ha ha, now I have to work"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s the first time I''ve ever known in Vice Captain Velivella that silence scares me enough to freeze my spine.


    I''m finishing my paperwork as soon as possible, so I guess I''ll get back to work.


    Yeah, I guess that''s good.


    Gently, move your legs and try to get away from the two of them.


    "Ah, Fescilla."


    "Hiya!


    I overreacted to Deputy Velivela''s call to stop and bit him.


    I can hear Captain Ogt laughing at me for failing to suppress "buffoo".


    This is embarrassing.


    "Sorry, you suddenly rang."


    "No, I''m fine. What is it?


    "The captain was delighted to say, ''Recent documents have become easier to see''"


    Oh, I''m glad about that.


    Some of the documents written by the members sometimes contain illegible characters.


    When they find it, they check the crew and ask them to rewrite it.


    "There''s a guy who writes amazing letters."


    Deputy Verivera laughs bitterly when Captain Ogt says.


    That''s what Deputy Verivera seems to think.


    There are times when it is suspicious if it is indeed a letter.


    "Well, captain, I''ll be back to work."


    Lieutenant Velivella walks out toward the jar as he grabs Captain Ogt''s collar.


    Lieutenant Velivella keeps walking without worrying about any of the complaining Captain Oguto is amazing.


    "Fesheila''s coming too."


    "Yes."


    Still, there are many failures at work, but I''m glad to see a little more work I can do.

 381 366 Stories First Time Fishing

    "Is this okay?


    "Oh, when I feed you at the tip of the needle, you''re ready. All you have to do is throw it around the middle of the river and wait."


    Feed the needle as your father teaches you how to fish.


    Right in the middle of the river...... I''ll repeat how I throw it in my head a few times.


    All right, maybe you can.


    "Hey!... Is that it?


    I fell a lot farther in front than I was aiming for, but I had no choice.


    Let''s wait for this to hang the river fish first.


    You have no choice but to start, do you?


    It was supposed to work out by appointment, too bad.


    "If you use your wrist a little more, you''ll be able to fly the yarn right down the middle."


    "Wrist? Okay. I''ll try it the next time."


    See how your father is doing.


    Looks like he does use his wrist to fly yarn far away.


    "Get the hang of it, you''ll make it work"


    I nod at your father''s words and look at the end of the thread.


    When the river fish hangs, they know because they''ll pull it off.


    ... Not yet?


    A large river runs between the villages of Hathahi and Hathaka.


    Father says there are some very tasty river fish in that river.


    I really wanted to eat when I heard the story.


    So I decided to fish... how long should I wait?


    When I look at your father, he usually waits.


    He''s right to wait.


    "Hmm? Ivy, isn''t the yarn pulled?


    "What?"


    Sure, the wooden rod tells me something when it sticks.


    You mean this is being pulled?


    You''re such a small handler?


    Move the rod in amazement and roll the yarn by hand.


    Wrap the twisting thread around the little tree on the tree pole.


    "Slow, slow. Be careful not to escape."


    Slowly?


    Is it fast to wrap yarn around a tree?


    Slow, slow.


    The yarn pulls so hard that it peeks into the river.


    "Oh, it''s really hanging!


    At the end of the yarn is a river fish swimming diligently.


    I''m in a hurry trying so hard to escape, I lift a tree pole.


    "Ah, it''s still early!


    "What?"


    Pashan.


    Hmm?


    "Oh, you got away."


    "Did you get away?


    When I looked at the end of the thread, I saw the needle.


    There is no river fish involved.


    Lie, there was a riverfish there until just now!


    "Huh, fishing is hard."


    "Take it easy, I guess it''s basic to catch it slowly


    All right, next time!


    New bait at the tip of the needle and into the middle of the river.


    Is that it?


    I went to a completely different place.


    What difference did it make when you moved your wrist like your father did?


    Look at the dripping tip of the yarn.


    I feel worse where I fell than I just did.


    Well, the river''s connected, and you''re gonna be fine.


    Okay, wait easy.


    "... I know you''re right to wait and relax, but don''t want to do something"


    It''s pretty hard to wait for nothing.


    Pasha Pasha.


    Turning his gaze to the bouncing sound of the water, your father was catching a riverfish.


    "Wow! That''s huge"


    "At this size, it''s only small enough"


    "Really? About my hands?


    "Is it a little smaller than that?


    Put the fish caught in the basket and put it on the river.


    Now I can keep it alive.


    "Ivy, come on"


    "Uh-huh. It''s hard."


    It seemed easy when I was listening.


    With that said, it was tough when we caught the snake manually.


    Standing still makes me kind of want to move, and I feel like I''m wasting my time.


    "Ivy might not like to wait."


    Maybe so.


    If you wait, do you feel lost?


    I feel like I can do something while I wait for that.


    "I think so"


    "Well, it''s an exercise to wait and think about what''s going to happen. One has to fish hard."


    "Practice. Okay. At least one!


    ... but the yarn doesn''t move at all.


    Does that mean they only ate the bait?


    Want to put it up once and see if it''s fed?


    But what if I was trying to feed you when I put you up?


    That doesn''t look like it.


    Could it be a bad place?


    Then we should move out of this place, right?


    Want to change places?


    Eh, what do I do?


    "If there''s no movement, you can try moving the place."


    "After all, you are!


    All right, let''s move the place.


    Let''s collect the yarn once and make sure it''s fed.


    "Was the bait still attached?


    "Yeah. I have it right"


    "Then maybe it was a bad place? You can catch a place with a rock shade."


    "Really? How''s that place?"


    There is a shade of rock a little further away.


    Your father nodded as he pointed to it.


    "It won''t be a problem there. All right, hang up!


    Turning his gaze to your father''s happy voice, he was about to catch a second riverfish.


    You''re so good.


    All right, next time, me too!


    "Puffy ~"


    Create the impression of moving your wrist and flying yarn over and over so that the yarn reaches its ideal location.


    When I grabbed the pole asking it to arrive next time, I heard Sora.


    When I see it, it comes to my feet with a pimp.


    "Good morning. You slept well."


    Tired of traveling, or when I had lunch, the Solas were asleep.


    Looking under a tree a little further away, Ciel, Flem and Sol are stuck together and still asleep.


    From the beginning of winter until the end of the Spring Festival, I let my behavior be limited in a variety of ways.


    So if I could play with it all day long, I''d be very tired.


    "Pu?"


    "Hmm? This? This is a pole. Feed them at the tip of the needle, put them in the river, fish the river."


    "Puffy ~"


    You understand, you shake with pleasure and come on Piong and my head.


    "Wow, are you there today?


    I flutter a little to the weight on my head.


    It''s not heavy, but the weight I don''t always feel is uncomfortable.


    "Puffy ~"


    "I don''t have a choice."


    Well, you''ll be fine while we wait.


    All right, let''s get the yarn to that rock shade first.


    Hmm?


    Is that it?


    Sora''s in the way for a second...... No, can you?


    Don''t move your head, just your wrist......


    Huh.


    "Is that it? Did it work?


    I''m a little flabbergasted to make sure it arrived near where I was going.


    I felt a little different than before because I was careful not to let Sola fall.


    Could it have been a good idea to be careful not to move your head?


    Right now, you flew it just by your wrist.


    "Pu?"


    "Oh, maybe thanks to Sola? Thanks."


    Let''s do it and verify it with care not to move your head the next time.


    "Whoa. Now you''ve done well. Got the hang of it?


    "Hmm, still somehow?


    "Well, once you get the hang of it, it''s gonna work out next time."


    Nod at your father''s words and wait for the river fish to take.


    There was a big rock nearby, so sit down and wait.


    Sora is shaking a little bit over her head.


    Could he be asleep?


    I feel that way, I take my hand to my head.


    When I stroke him slowly, he still looks asleep.


    "Are you still tired? Sleep tight."


    Fluffy, you''re sleepy.


    When I relax, I sleep......


    And you feel so good.


    It''s enough to sweat already when you walk, but the wind is still a little cold by the river.


    It feels just right when the sun shines.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Pu!"


    "Hmm? Sola? What, ah!


    Sora''s consciousness soars a little louder.


    When I panicked, I noticed that the wooden pole I had been grabbing was hard to come by and I noticed that it was being pulled.


    "Thank you, Sola"


    Eh, the pull is stronger than just now.


    But I can''t lose.


    Slowly wrap the yarn around the tree.


    Slow, slow.


    "Yay! Sola, I caught it! Caught!"


    "Pfft, pfft, pfft."


    Sora jumping happily next door out of her head when she realizes it.


    And thank you with a smile.


    Well, take the river fish off the needle and put it in the basket, right?


    The basket.


    "Yes, basket"


    Receive the basket put out in front of you.


    "Thank you, Father"


    "For the first time, you caught a fine one."


    The river fish in front of me is bigger than my hands.


    My first fishing trip was just one, but it was fun.


    Your father had fished six.


    I knew I was good.

 382 367 words uncomfortable?

    In a couple of days you will reach the village of Hataka.


    I''m planning on doing that, but I feel a little different about your father than usual.


    Besides, Ciel is kind of softened up, too.


    "What''s going on? Things have been a little weird since yesterday, haven''t they?


    "Hmm? Bad. I thought something was wrong with the woods."


    How are things in the woods?


    Look around.


    It''s spring and the new greens are out, and the creatures are moving like the forest has come back to life all at once.


    I don''t understand what your father calls "weird".


    "I don''t feel anything in particular."


    In an effort to read the signs extensively, concentrating still doesn''t catch anything.


    Certainly there are signs of demons in the distance and of small animals nearby.


    But there''s no sign of discomfort.


    "Did I make you nervous? Sorry."


    "That''s okay. What''s wrong with you? Looks like Ciel''s feeling something too."


    "Nya-yay."


    Your father''s gaze turns to Ciel.


    Ciel has also been much more restless than usual since about this morning.


    "I wonder what to say. It looks the same as always... I feel something."


    Hmm?


    Feel that?


    "Does Ciel know what caused this?


    Don''t you understand the silence?


    "Feeling similar to your father?


    "Nya-yay."


    Maybe it''s because you know your father, who has been an adventurer for a long time, and Ciel, who knows all about the woods.


    "Is it okay to go to Hataka Village like this?


    "The only rumor that reached Hathahi Village was that Gilmouth and the captain were not close. There shouldn''t be a problem."


    Is the next village bad among Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of the regiment?


    Until now, it was kind of fresh because it was just a relatively friendly village and town.


    You can''t say the top two aren''t close!


    "That village, are you okay?


    "Ahhh. Well, I guess it''s okay. Let''s go and see what''s going on in the village before we decide if we want to stay."


    "Okay."


    Then head to the village of Hataka with as little sleep as possible.


    I also took turns with my father when I went to bed.


    "Are you all right? They''ve only slept about two hours in the last three days, right?


    "I''m fine, because I''ve been walking for five days without sleeping"


    At that time, it''s suspicious that my memory was vague and really day 5.


    Probably should have collapsed on day 5.


    No, was that day six?


    "Five days? You can''t do that. It''s too much on Ivy''s body."


    "I won''t because I have both your father and Ciel now, because I''m talking about when I was traveling alone"


    "Then there''s no choice? Oh, you see the gate."


    When I followed your father''s gaze, I saw a gate made of wood.


    The gates of Hathahi village were flashy, so they look so simple.


    This one''s normal.


    "Hmm?"


    Your father stops inadvertently as you walk.


    And I walked back and looked back and stared at the woods.


    I look back together, too, but I don''t feel anything.


    No sign of demons either.


    What is it really?


    "Is that it?"


    Did you notice something was wrong? I feel a shake from the bag.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    "I knew you wouldn''t understand."


    Father with one sigh and gently hands on my back.


    "Let''s go. Kind of a nasty feeling."


    Head to the gates of the village of Hataka a little early.


    When Mr. Gatekeeper sees us, he smiles.


    "Hello, I''d like you to present your certificate"


    Give out each of your guild cards and get permission to enter the village.


    "This is the permit for this village. If you lose it, be aware that it will be purchased"


    I receive a permit from the gatekeeper and thank him.


    "Excuse me, have you had any anomalies lately?


    A gatekeeper with a slightly strange look at your father''s words.


    Is there still something there?


    "I don''t know, but the top adventurers reported to Gilmouth that there was something strange about the forest."


    I knew there was something going on.


    When I look at your father, I think of something.


    "Do you know what that anomaly is?


    "No, I don''t know. It is rumored that an investigation team will be formed tomorrow."


    "Really? Thank you."


    When your father thanked you, he entered the village of Hataka from the gate.


    Then I enter the village, too.


    Like other villages, the main street is right from the gate and shops line up on the left and right.


    "Kind of keeps your eyes in check."


    "Because I''ve seen a bustling village, I don''t feel a bit lively about people"


    Aim for the square while watching the shops and the people of the working villages.


    I''ve decided it''s time for the adventurers to settle down and plan on putting up a tent in the square.


    Your father said he''d look at the square and make a final decision, but he''ll probably be fine.


    "Right there."


    The square I saw isn''t that big, but it''s well maintained.


    There''s a cooking area, and the water seems to be free to use.


    "The adventurers are calm, too."


    Stop at the entrance to the square. Your father is looking over the whole thing.


    "Hello, are you planning to stay in the square?


    When I turn my gaze to the woman''s voice, a woman in the same uniform as Mr. Gatekeeper stands.


    "Hello, how are things in the square?


    "I''ve settled down a lot. Because the winter was tough, we set out to villages and towns where we could make more money than here as soon as it was spring. Fighting is as violent as drinking, but it can be dealt with quickly, so no harm has been done."


    "Thank you. So can I use the square?


    "Of course it is. Can you give me a permit? Because I''ll add it there."


    Add to permit?


    Take out the permit you borrowed from the gatekeeper and give it to your sister.


    Place the permit inside the box type magic item and press the button.


    When the box opened in a few seconds, the permit had a black string on it.


    "This black thread will be authorized for use in the square"


    "This is the first item to see"


    "Heh heh, I''m a little proud of this magic item because it''s rare."


    Is it unusual after all?


    It''s an item I''ve never seen before.


    "Yes, yes, call me if you have any problems. My name is Puffy."


    "Thank you. I''m Ivy, my daughter in the Druid."


    "Mr. Puffy, for a short time, thank you."


    "This is you, feel free to speak up. Bye."


    Seeing the square away from Mr. Puffy.


    I like the place where the tent is set up not so far from the cooking area.


    "Where is it?


    Ask your father when he finds a moderate place open.


    "Mm-hmm, let''s not. Let''s go that way."


    See the direction your father points.


    A little further away from the cooking area than I said.


    "Why over there?


    "Next door is a tent for a group of women and their families."


    Huh?


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    Because there are no shadows in the tents next to each other.


    There are the tents and the desks and chairs that could have been in front of them, and the trinkets.


    How do you know it''s a group of women or a family tent?


    "Why did you think it was a group of women or a family tent?


    Ask your father if he wants to help set up a tent.


    Your father points his finger all the way to the tent next door.


    After that, there were dishes that were washed and dried.


    "I have a spoon and fork for kids"


    Indeed, there are two sets of dishes for children, etc.


    I made sure the dishes were dry, but I didn''t care what it was.


    Plus, it''s not much the same size as an adult.


    I felt like I couldn''t tell if I didn''t come close.


    Nodding, your father points again to the opposite tent this time.


    Ahead...... basket?


    If you look closely, a number of ribbons, hair fastenings, etc. are put together on the table.


    "I didn''t have one for men. Well, it''s a prediction, so definitely not."


    I see, the contents of the basket are certainly just things that women seem to like.


    I can''t find anything dedicated to men.


    See where we were talking earlier.


    Make it a dish from that place. Make it a trinket in the basket, you''ve made a good distinction.


    "Your father has good eyesight."


    "Normal, right?


    Absolutely not.

 383 368 Stories Heal Your Tiredness

    As your father expected, next door was a couple with two children and a group of three women.


    The group of women gave me a bewildered look when they first saw only your father, but they seemed relieved to see me.


    After all, groups of women alone seem to require a lot of attention.


    "Ivy''s stewed dish raised her arms."


    "Because I''ve asked Mr. Chickal for the trick"


    "Wow."


    There is a grin in your father''s words.


    The rice I eat with someone by saying it''s delicious is delicious.


    "What are you going to do tomorrow?


    "Let''s just see a little more about the town. I''m worried about the discomfort in the woods."


    "Right. Can I go to the dump?


    "Of course."


    Good.


    I also want to refill the potions of the Solas, but most importantly, I want Sols to eat their magic.


    Sol''s food could not be secured around the village because there were no illegal dumps.


    It''s a good thing, but I was surprised because I thought it would definitely be there.


    I want to be sure to go to the dump tomorrow and feed Sol his full magic.


    Day 5 tomorrow after the meal runs out.


    As far as the condition of the body is concerned, there is no weakness.


    I''m glad I made it.


    "Tomorrow morning we''ll go to the dump and take a look around the village in the afternoon. You said that would form an investigation team. Maybe we should wait for that report before hunting in the woods."


    "Oh well."


    "Ah, tomorrow we''ll finally sell what we''ve been harvesting in the woods with a commercial guild. So, after that, I need to get a" fuzzy "form."


    "Oh well, about 20 days ago I sent you a fax before?


    "Oh, it''s time for you to worry."


    I laugh about your father''s words.


    You sure would be worried about me.


    "Right. I need to send you that I''m enjoying my safe journey."


    I sent you a few days before you left Hathahi Village, so you''ve got a few moments.


    With that said, it said that a crusader might be formed because a median demon showed up nearby.


    I wonder what happened to that one?


    We need to make sure everyone''s okay.


    "That''s about it for tomorrow."


    "Yeah."


    Clean up after dinner and go to a nearby bathhouse.


    I know how a bath feels at the inn, so I want to go.


    "I can''t help it, because I can''t escape that feeling," your father nodded.


    "Right there."


    At the end of the line of sight is the bathroom sign and the name of the store "hehe".


    "That''s an interesting name."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    "That sounds like a word I''m gonna say when I take a bath."


    "Sure, you are"


    When I go into the bathroom, I break up with your father.


    Your father is always faster, so let''s go up a little earlier than usual today.


    Your father will cool it down.


    And I slowed it down even though I thought so.


    The long bath felt too good.


    "Sorry, Dad"


    When I left the bathroom, your father sat in a chair in front of the store and waited for me.


    If you make a mistake, shake your head to the side.


    I guess I should have had you home first.


    "You''re not cold?


    "It''s okay, I just got out a couple of minutes ago too. It''s been a long time since I''ve had more water than usual."


    "Really? Good."


    So, are you okay?


    "Well, I''m moving around a lot tomorrow, so why don''t you go home and get some sleep"


    "Yeah. I think I''ll be able to get some sleep in a while"


    "I haven''t slept long in the last few days."


    "Yeah. I have plans for tomorrow, but let''s get some sleep"


    Return to the square slowly talking.


    It''s nice to have a bath shop in about a minute''s walk from the square.


    With that said, you used the bathhouse for the first time on your journey.


    You can take the fatigue out of your journey, and you were more than I imagined.


    Return to the tent for a warm cup of tea before entering the futon.


    Long time futon still feels good.


    Turning their gaze to their feet, Ciel and Sola are already asleep.


    "Huh. Good night, Father"


    "Rest, have a good dream"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hmm? Hmm... well slept"


    Stretch your legs and arms in the futon.


    Feels good.


    The fatigue of the journey was completely healed and I was able to wake up neatly for a long time.


    Look around.


    There''s nothing unusual about the tent, and your father''s still asleep.


    I see signs of movement at my feet, so I see that Sola is awake and exercising vertically.


    Somehow I feel like I''ve seen that exercise for a long time and I look at it still.


    After watching for a while, my gaze accidentally fits.


    Sola, who solidified for a moment, made a big jump towards me when she rocked with a pull.


    "Morning, Sola."


    Sora returns her greetings with a pull and a shake.


    "Lovely."


    "Pu?"


    Sora leaning her face to the side of my words.


    I knew it was cute.


    Playing with Sola in the morning, I heard a slight voice from next door.


    "Father?"


    "... yeah?


    "Pfft. Good morning, Father."


    "Ah, good morning. Long time no see."


    Seeing the look on your father''s face, he is stretching his body up with a sunny look as to whether he is tired or not.


    In the last few days, your father has been nervous about the discomfort in the woods.


    I was relieved that I seemed to be slowly tired.


    "I''ll make you breakfast."


    "I''ll help."


    "It''s okay, ''cause it just warms up the soup"


    Complete with leafy vegetables in warmed soup.


    Even though it''s a little warmer, it''s still a little cold in the morning and evening.


    Warm soup would be appreciated.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Eat while adding black bread to soup.


    Yeah, delicious.


    At the end of the morning breakfast, take out one fruit harvested in the woods and peel it.


    "Ivy likes Lisco."


    "Because even though it''s sharp, it''s intensely sweet and delicious!


    Intense sweetness that spreads through the mouth after a crisp texture.


    Yet a refreshing aftertaste after eating.


    Already, great!


    Moreover, your father said that there are many fruits that can be harvested in the back of the forest that are ripe and several times better than those who eat in villages and towns.


    Happy to be able to eat delicious food when it tastes best.


    After the meal the fruit is also easy enough, clean up after and return to the tent.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting! Shall we go to the dump?"


    Four of them rock very happily in my words.


    Put fruits, nuts and demon stones in a magic bag that you plan to sell in a commercial guild.


    "Risco is a luxury fruit, so let''s cut it in half."


    What, fancy fruit?


    With that said, it''s like I heard it when I was harvesting...


    Delicious and exhilarating... you forgot.


    "What''s up?


    "Nothing"


    Hurry and shake your head to the side.


    Your father, who saw how it was, laughs nigga.


    "I forgot Risco is a luxury fruit."


    I''ll be right out.


    "It was delicious, so I was listening... I forgot"


    "Hahaha. Well, I hope it''s no problem. I think we can probably trade at a high price."


    "... I''ll leave you some more."


    Get the risco out of the magic bag and put it in a different magic bag.


    Trying to add nuts for that matter, check with your father.


    When I saw the type of nuts, I thought it would be okay.


    However, the two types were nuts that your father didn''t even know about, so I left that only in half.


    Putting the Solas in the bag leaves the tent.


    "You''re a commercial guild first."


    "Yeah. Oh, good morning"


    Trying to get out of the square, Mr. Puffy was checking his permit at the entrance and exit.


    "Good morning. Are you going out?


    "Yes."


    "Puffy Team Member"


    When your father calls out, for some reason, Mr. Puffy stretches his spine a little.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Do you have any information that might be restricted?


    "Is that a restriction? No, nothing."


    "Really, thank you"


    "... no, be careful"


    I realize your father''s question is about the discomfort in the woods.


    Again, I think I''m quite concerned.


    I couldn''t feel it.


    You''re a little nervous.

 384 369 Stories Investigation Team

    Leaving the commercial guild to stretch his back.


    I''ve already come to sell to commercial guilds many times, but I get nervous every time.


    Will one day I get used to it?


    "Tired?


    "Mm-hmm. You were right about your father. Risco was high."


    "Right. But he said it was cheaper than usual."


    As your father taught me, Risco was a fine fruit.


    However, they were abundant in the woods between last year and this year, and they traded for cheaper than usual.


    "It was cheap enough to say."


    "Well, the place where Risco grows is behind the woods,"


    There are many strong demons in the back of the woods, which reduces the number of harvests.


    So not delicious or anything else, but everything in the back of the woods becomes an expensive deal.


    Head to the gate looking at the boulevard store.


    "Do you want to buy lunch?"


    "Yeah. Let''s do that"


    "I''ve got plenty of room."


    Indeed, Risco expected to be able to trade for a high price, but there was something that was unexpectedly expensive.


    That is the nut harvested behind the forest in the village of Hathahi.


    Your father and I harvested it thinking it was nuts growing in the ordinary woods.


    but they were pretty rare nuts, which are very similar but what I brought is medication.


    This sold 20 times higher than expected.


    Besides, I thought it was normal nuts, so I brought a lot.


    "Eat what?


    "I want bread. Long time no see, white bread."


    "Ha, okay. And then we''ll buy something that''s going to go away."


    Head to the gate looking at the stall.


    Meat stabbed on your father''s skewer of hope along the way and my "Mr. Out of the Way" of hope.


    In this village there was also a "sandwich" made of white bread, similar to sandwiches.


    "Hmm? That one."


    Your father stops and stares at the gate.


    Following his gaze, he saw more than 10 adventurers gathered.


    "What is it?


    "Maybe an investigation team."


    With that said, the gatekeeper said, "Around tomorrow, an investigation team will be formed".


    See the adventurers gathering.


    None of them are as young as your father.


    And not so many people.


    Can we have less because we''re an investigative team?


    But I think it''s dangerous because I''m going to investigate the anomaly.


    "The investigation team is small, isn''t it?


    "Oh, don''t be a little too little. And it feels like the top adventurers are the only ones organized."


    Wow, I can tell just by looking at it.


    "Where do you know what a top adventurer is?


    "Mm-hmm. You have a weapon or something. And then there''s the atmosphere. Overall impression, I guess. Bad, hard to explain"


    Like the atmosphere you''ve built up with your experience?


    I guess so.


    "I hope you know something"


    "Right."


    Drop the adventurers out of the gate into the woods.


    I hope the investigation is done and you know there''s no problem.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah."


    Say hello to the gatekeeper and go to the woods.


    Mr. Gatekeeper today was a different person than the one who dealt with him yesterday.


    A man with a slightly unfathomable impression.


    The gatekeeper made a refreshing impression yesterday, so the opposite is true.


    "Well, which one''s the dump?"


    Your father walks out the gate and stares at the ground.


    We often use trolleys when we go to dump garbage, so if we can find the trail, we can find the dump as soon as possible.


    Often unseen by young leaves, fallen leaves, etc., the sand surrounds the gates of this village.


    You''ll probably find it.


    "There it is. That way."


    Walk out in the direction indicated by your father.


    "Feel something?


    Ask your father, who is gazing into the woods.


    Your father, who turned his gaze to me, shook his head to the side.


    "No, I don''t feel anything. It was my fault, but it was creepy."


    "I don''t think it''s my fault. The top adventurers in this village felt it too."


    Father putting his hand on Pong and his head in my words.


    "Right. But I feel like I should blame you."


    That''s true, though.


    Hmm?


    "Wow."


    "This is a little terrible."


    As I was following the trail to the dump, the dump I saw after a while.


    I pull a little into that state.


    Every village and town managed to some extent the dump.


    That''s to make it easier for the Tamers to work.


    but the dump in front of me does not appear to be managed in any way.


    For that reason, it''s a mess.


    Particularly dangerous are magic items and swords.


    Magic items still have a small amount of magic left even if you think they are running out.


    So you also need to be careful when throwing it away.


    That''s what''s been thrown into the dump in this village in a mess.


    Besides, I guess I threw it away later without worrying about it, it''s piling up so much that an avalanche is going to happen.


    "It''s dangerous."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    This is a little problematic.


    When Sola and the others are eating, the garbage could collapse.


    "What do we do?


    "We can collect Sola''s potions, but what about Sol? We can bring magic items out of the dump, but you can''t eat Sol as much as you want."


    "Yeah. Because of that, I''d like to feed you as much as I want."


    Karakara Karakara.


    Looking at the pile of garbage, every time a strong wind blows, little garbage is rolling around.


    It''s still dangerous.


    "Why don''t you ask Sola and the others?


    "Right. Wait a minute."


    Open the lid of the bag where Sola and the others are being placed.


    Soon Sora and the others will come out of the bag and fly around us happily.


    "Sola, Flem, Sol. I came to the dump, and there''s going to be an avalanche of garbage. Want to come in and eat?


    Three gaze at my words at the dump.


    3 staring at the dump.


    Could it be that the dump is in great condition and solidified?


    "If there seems to be a problem, me and your father will bring garbage outside the dump."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you a lot."


    The three of you who heard me and your father jump toward Piong and the dump.


    Does this mean we''re gonna eat this ourselves?


    Tilt your neck and keep an eye on the three.


    "Puffy ~"


    When Sola rings, Frem and Sol also continue, entering the ringing dump.


    "Are you okay?


    "Hmm, let''s be careful not to lose sight of it"


    Shake your head vertically to your father''s words and you approach the dump.


    I''ll make sure I can deal with it if anything happens.


    "Nevertheless, I thought it was well managed because there were no illegal dumps in the woods, but not just here."


    "Yeah. To this dump, Tamer from this village comes to work, right?


    It''s supposed to be.


    Your father leans between his brows.


    I feel a little sick, too.


    ''Cause in such a dangerous place, I don''t think I''m gonna let my precious people do their job.


    "I just need to sort it out a little bit"


    Could it be that all the Tamers in this village don''t care about the demons they Tame?


    When I heard about the Tamers in Hathahi village, I learned that there were more people who didn''t care.


    It''s getting kind of sad.


    "I wish I could tell you it was a mistake."


    View the Solas.


    I''m honestly scared because my glassy body is shaking on the garbage.


    But I''m a little clear-hearted by the three that seem to be having fun somewhere.


    "Aren''t they having fun?


    Look at the three in your father''s words.


    I do go out of my way to get on unstable garbage and I look like I''m having fun grabbing rocks.


    I''m worried about you.


    "Well, it''s the Solas"


    I guess I can''t be convinced of that word either.


    "It''s dangerous. Be careful!


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Peppy"


    "Don''t jump in that place!


    "hahaha"


    Your father laughed heavily at my cry.


    The three of them are eating happily while taking out the trash that has fallen.


    Is that it?


    You didn''t have to worry?

 385 370 Stories: The Wind

    "Finished eating?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu"


    "Pefu."


    3 satisfied expressions.


    He also has a satisfied look that he ate a lot of sol.


    "I''m glad you''re not hurt. And I play too much! I''m thrilled."


    Did you enjoy the grass shaking and garbage falling from the top, playing around on the garbage while eating all three of them?


    I''m tired of watching this one with no harrassment.


    "Nya-yay."


    "Thank you, Ciel"


    I had Ciel waiting for me to think if anything happened.


    I''m so glad I didn''t turn up.


    The 3 of them are in a better mood than usual by eating and playing full.


    You''re tired.


    "Right."


    Really exhausted already.


    "Well, shall we go home? Isn''t Ciel hungry?


    Just glue your throat to your father''s questions.


    This is silent, so I guess my stomach is fine.


    Walk out toward the village with the Solas leading the way.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    Sora and Flem, who were jumping forward, smashed their bodies and played.


    Repeat it over and over for fun.


    Ciel, who sees it, slimes and rushes to two.


    To avoid being noticed the other way around, Sol comes to me softly away from the three.


    I held him up because I was staring up, and he shook the pull with joy.


    "Stop!"


    Your father suddenly shouts out loud.


    My body trembled at the size of that voice.


    Turning his gaze, he looks around the forest like he''s exploring the area.


    "Pu?"


    "Riu?


    ¡­¡­


    "Ni?"


    Siel, who is sensitive to signs and magic, also looks around like he doesn''t know what happened.


    I explore for signs of any anomalies far away, but still nothing catches on.


    "Father, are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m sorry.... I felt like there was something there."


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel. Everybody get together a little bit."


    Everyone gathers all the time to see if it''s because your father''s atmosphere is different than usual.


    "Ha, I don''t know. Sorry, you made me nervous."


    Your father sighs loudly.


    "That''s not true. I''m sure there''s something going on."


    Ciel is sensitive to magic and signs.


    And yet I haven''t felt what your father feels.


    Demons that don''t let you sense magic or signs?


    Is there such a horrible demon?


    "Father. Are there demons that can hide signs and magic?


    "I thought about that too."


    "Yeah."


    "If there was such a demon, he would always be briefed when he became an adventurer, but it wasn''t"


    "Oh well. I mean, there''s no such thing, is there?


    "I can say I used to be. Now......"


    Your father turns his gaze all the time to the Solas.


    I get followed and see the Solas, too.


    "I believe that''s possible now. Even the species you know can have different abilities."


    You do have a lot of abilities, even in slime.


    It''s dangerous to decide and think, isn''t it?


    Besides, rumors have it that a new kind of demon has been born.


    "You don''t know everything about demons."


    By the way, why did you see the Solas?


    "It''s just that if it''s a demon, it''s a pain in the ass."


    Surely your father is right.


    Many adventurers rely on demonic magic and signs.


    When it becomes unusable, the defense turns to the rear when attacked.


    That''s pretty dangerous.


    If you do poorly, you could die, or you could suffer a lot of injuries.


    "Let''s go back to the village. Maybe we should stop coming to the woods for a little while until the investigation team gets back."


    "Right. Can''t you hunt?


    I heard rumors that there are demons in this village that resemble wild rabbits and are delicious.


    It must have been named Rappo.


    That''s what I really wanted to hunt, and I thought about the trap with your father.


    But in this situation, you can''t hunt, can you?


    "Right. Unfortunately."


    "Yeah."


    But what is it really?


    A demon that doesn''t make you feel any signs or magic?


    Is it possible that it''s not a demon, but an animal?


    "It''s time to put the Solas in the bag"


    "Okay. Sola, Flem, Ciel. I was wondering if you could get in the bag? Sol, too?


    When I ask Sol, who is in my arms, he shouts "Peppa".


    I gently stroke my head and put it in my bag.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    When the Solas compete and come to their feet, they jump into their arms with Piong in turn.


    When I try not to drop it and accept it, I put it in my bag.


    "I''m sorry. Be a good boy until you get back to your tent."


    The bag moves with a touch on my words.


    The bag moves bigger than usual.


    "If someone you don''t know sees, you''re scared of that bag"


    "Sure, the bag you''re lowering from your shoulder suddenly moves hard"


    Return to the village talking about dinner and hunting.


    I just saw the gate, my leg stops.


    At the end of his gaze, in front of the gate, is the figure of a falling man.


    And vigilantes rushing around the area.


    You''re an injured man.


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    Those who are falling are dressed as adventurers.


    "Is the injury terrible?


    "No, you''ll be fine. Sounds conscious."


    If you look closely at your father''s words, all those who do fall seem conscious and talk.


    Sounds like a new vigilante came from the village after a while and gave the adventurers the potion.


    "You''re gonna be okay now."


    "Yeah. Do you pay for that potion later?


    "Oh, sometimes I offer labor if I can''t pay."


    "It is. Glad you''re safe."


    When I looked around, I saw people waiting to enter the village as well as we did.


    A threesome dressed as an adventurer who looks like he''s in his 40s or so.


    All three of us are very disappointed in our health.


    Looking at it, I get a gaze at one of the three.


    I wonder if it would be nice to ignore it, and I bow my head gently.


    If you turn your gaze towards the injured, you''ll be able to enter the village in a few moments.


    When I was horrified, I heard footsteps from the side.


    Is that it?


    Could it have been better not to bow your head?


    "Hello"


    "" Hello ""


    One of the adventurers, who was a little far away, smiled and spoke with Nico.


    "Is that your daughter?


    "Yeah, what about you?


    Your father showed a slightly alarmed atmosphere and lowered me a little back.


    Look at that, the adventurer in front of you takes a step back.


    "Excuse me, I''m not suspicious."


    "No, it would be suspicious enough. Suddenly I said, ''Is that your daughter? I don''t know what to ask."


    Behind the adventurer in your sight, two of your companions came.


    He came out before me so that your father could hide me from his back.


    "Excuse me, mate. I call it the top adventurer in Hattahav town, the Wind Ginal."


    "Galit of ''Wind'' as well. So, the first guy who looked like a vocal pervert, my buddy Fische. I''m not a bad guy, I''m just a little stupid. I''m prone to misunderstandings because I act before I think about it, but I''m just stupid."


    Hmm?


    "Oh, no offense to this guy. Just a little short of thought."


    You''re sheltering your people, aren''t you?


    I''m not making fun of you, am I?


    "It is. Because I''m not a pervert."


    You care, that''s all?


    "''Wind'' in Hattahav town? That famous one?


    Your father sees them with a slightly flattering look.


    Apparently a team of famous adventurers.


    "Whoa, you know what? Glad to hear it."


    Mr. Fische pounds his father''s shoulder gently.


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt, who saw it, sighed small.


    Your father looked at the condition and stood next to me to see if he had loosened his guard a little.


    "Nice to meet you. I say Druid. This is my daughter Ivy."


    "Best regards"


    Mr. Fische smiled with much happiness when he greeted him.

 386 It was 371 stories ago!

    "Mr. Druid and Ivy, huh?"


    Ivy?


    I stare at Mr. Fische the way he''s unfamiliar with being called.


    "I''m sorry. His daughter is about the same age as Mr. Ivy. So, I think I''m unconscious because I''m calling the kid right."


    Mr. Garritt explains to me how sorry he seems.


    Laugh and shake your head at it.


    I just don''t hate being unfamiliar with anything.


    Besides, I have been properly called.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the way you call it."


    Mr. Garritt laughs happily at my answer.


    Were you worried because it''s about your people?


    "Do you know what happened?


    Mr. Garritt sees the forest in your father''s question.


    "Mr. Druid, do you feel anything in the woods?


    "Yes, I don''t feel any signs or magic, but I do think there''s something there."


    Mr. Ginal nods at your father''s words.


    "You''re just like us. How''s Mr. Ivy?


    "I don''t feel anything"


    "Right. Only the top adventurers still feel it."


    Mr. Ginal sighs small.


    He has slightly dull blue hair to his shoulders and bright blue eyes.


    "Just the top adventurers?


    "Oh, yeah. I asked a couple of median adventurers, but they said they didn''t know."


    Mr. Garritt has green hair with short hair and black eyes.


    These two have a calm atmosphere in their 40s or so.


    One more. I think Mr. Fische is about the same age as the other two.


    But it looks younger than the two of us because it has that kind of vibe somewhere.


    No, maybe the youngest.


    It was characterized by long silver hair and green eyes.


    "How do you feel, Mr. Ginal?


    Three people think about my question.


    "Right. I feel horrible and creepy."


    Mr. Garritt nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Same goes for me. I''m going to explore the area right away, but I can''t find it. No sign, no magic shake."


    "Really?"


    "I''m a little different. I feel like they''re seeing a presence."


    Are they watching?


    Does that mean it could be close?


    "Huh? Fische! Say something like that fast!


    Oh, I didn''t let you know.


    To the exchange of the three, your father is laughing small.


    Mr. Fische and Mr. Ginal were exhaled (at times) because of their large size.


    "I don''t feel signs and I don''t feel magic...... is that it?


    I think I said the same thing somewhere.


    Where are you?


    Sure, dumps in the woods... demons attacking.


    "Ah! That demon that attacked me in the woods!


    "" "" What?


    I had a strong impression of being attacked and scared, I forgot, but it''s that demon!


    Found it on its way to the village of Hathahi, an illegal dump.


    That''s when they attacked me there.


    At that time, the demons that attacked me felt no sign or magic.


    Yeah, but I could feel something then, too.


    Looks like Ciel could have identified the location if he had come some way.


    Similar, but different?


    "Ivy, what''s up?


    To the voice that is called, the consciousness that was conceived returns.


    When I look around, they look worried.


    "Are you all right?


    Your father seems worried, too.


    But now I want to make sure more than that.


    "Father, before I entered Hathahi village, remember when I found an illegal dump in the woods? It was a huge dump."


    "... oh, I remember. Big for an illegal dump... Ah! Demons of that time."


    Good, you reminded me.


    "Yes! Near that dump, you''ve been attacked by demons several times, haven''t you? I feel like the demon that attacked me is similar to this one."


    There''s something different about it.


    "Mr. Druid, Mr. Ivy. What''s this all about?


    Mr. Ginal asks with a strange look.


    "I was attacked by demons on my way to Hathahi village, but the demons didn''t make me feel any signs or magic at that time. It''s just that when I got closer, I could feel it."


    "I know there''s something there when I can come nearby too. So it''s not like we''re together at all."


    With that said, I wonder what you felt then.


    It wasn''t magic, it wasn''t a sign.


    No, was it magic?


    "Do you know what kind of demon it is?


    "He thinks he mutated more with the magic of an illegal dump than with his kind"


    "Waste magic..."


    Mr. Garritt gives a disgusting look.


    "If that''s the case, it could be the worst."


    Mr. Ginal scratches his head as he sighs.


    Worst case scenario when it''s garbage magic?


    I lean my neck wondering if there is anything.


    "Is there something in the garbage magic?


    "Do you know that the ability to dispose of garbage has declined a lot in the last few years?


    Your father and I nod to Mr. Fische''s question.


    Not long ago, but I found out something was wrong.


    Mr. Ginal will see how we are and talk.


    "The demon that ate the magic of garbage ran wild in the town of Kashme next to the king''s capital."


    "Is that what happened?


    I hear there are a lot of Tamers around Wang Capital, but they''re not?


    "Tamer is a lot, but he lost his processing power year after year. Yet there are more people in and around Wang capital. Well, you''ll see the result. It happened because you didn''t restrict people."


    I see.


    "Sometimes demons that eat magic and run wild appear. But that runaway demon possessed powerful magic."


    "Is it powerful magic?


    Mr. Garritt nods to your father''s question.


    "That''s right. It was fire magic, but a few adventurers were ashed at once."


    Ashes?


    Even the top demons are hard to ash people all at once, aren''t they?


    "Does that mean Kalyu level?


    "From the results, it will be"


    Kalyu.


    It''s definitely Lew, the top demon specializing in fire magic, isn''t it?


    You eat the magic that''s left in the garbage and you get that much power?


    "Um."


    "What''s up?


    Mr. Garritt, look at me.


    "The magic of garbage is insignificant, isn''t it? I don''t think you''ll get the same power as Kalyu, even if a lot of garbage is gathered."


    That there was so much garbage?


    That''s too awesome.


    "The investigators from Wang Du were questioning something similar. But there were a few unusually powerful demonic outbursts. So it turns out that when demons eat the magic of garbage, they may gain powerful power."


    "I didn''t have a solid investigation, so they said they couldn''t be sure."


    Mr. Fische flaunts his shoulder.


    "Looks like you''re done."


    Turn your gaze to the gate on Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Those who were injured and those of the vigilante were seen returning to the village.


    "Let''s go back to the village. You might be in danger if you stay here."


    Point your gaze at the gate.


    Is that it?


    The number of gatekeepers is increasing.


    "You''ve increased your protection. Three times what you normally do?


    Mr. Ginal walks out towards the village.


    Mr. Garritt shows me and your father by hand, so gently bow your head and follow Mr. Ginal.


    "After all, an earlier adventurer''s injury is more likely to be a demon than any other."


    Both Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt nod at Mr. Fische''s words.


    I remember those who had fallen earlier, and I remember when I was attacked.


    That was scary.


    "It''s okay."


    To that voice, when I saw your father, he pounded and stroked my head.


    "Yeah."


    He caresses me gently. Power falls out of my body, which I didn''t know was in my hand.


    "Good to remember"


    "Hmm?"


    You heard me talking to myself. Your father peeks into my face.


    Laughing to reassure him, Pong stroked his head again.

 387 Top 372? Median?

    Approaching the village gives the gatekeepers a slightly relieved look.


    "What?


    "Come on?"


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt tilt their necks.


    "Welcome back"


    "I''m home. What happened to the injured guy earlier?


    "He was attacked suddenly. They said they didn''t realize the demon existed until they showed up in front of them."


    I knew it.


    "Right. If anything happens, I''ll be at the inn ''Mitchell'' near the square, so call me."


    The gatekeepers give Mr. Garritt a palliative look in his words.


    Mr. Ginal enters the village through the gate laughing bitterly.


    "I''m in trouble when I''m so relieved"


    Mr. Garritt also laughs bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Right. There are top adventurers in this village, too. We''re not going to invade their territory. We''re just fighting and inviting."


    Is that it?


    Don''t you know about the investigation team?


    "I think you''re worried because the top adventurers in this village are paying for it right now."


    Three people look strangely at my words.


    Don''t you know?


    "Investigative teams have been formed in the woods, and the top adventurers are being driven out."


    "I see. Oh, did he go too?


    Ginal gives a slightly unfortunate look.


    That guy?


    Tilting his neck to the doubt, Mr. Ginal looked a little embarrassed when he saw it.


    "My son was recognized as a top adventurer in this village. I''m here to celebrate. When I asked about my plans, I set up a seat the day after tomorrow..."


    Mr. Ginal''s son is the top adventurer!


    He''s only in his 40s, so your son''s a lot younger and he''s a top adventurer, right?


    Parents and children are amazing adventurers.


    Wow.


    "Hmm? If anything happens now, will we be driven out? It''s annoying."


    Mr Fische says a little disgusted.


    At the next moment, Mr. Ginal put a blow in Mr. Fische''s head with a sigh.


    "No! What?"


    "No, I''m upset"


    When I laughed and watched as that was an interesting exchange, Mr. Ginal gave me a complicated look.


    "Where are the Mr. Druids staying?


    It''s the square.


    "You''re close," Mr. Garritt said to your father''s words.


    "I''m interrupted, but what do we do?


    Mr. Ginal sees your father and Mr. Garritt.


    "What are we going to do? Wait in the village until the investigation team returns. I can''t move."


    Still waiting in the village?


    "In the meantime, shall I show my face to Gilmouth"


    "Right. If anything happens, we''ll have to work together. Oh, I have a fun trip planned."


    To Mr. Garritt''s words, Mr. Fische gives him a look he doesn''t like in the heart.


    Mr. Fische is very pretty or cool if you keep your mouth shut.


    Yet unfortunately words and expressions.


    I wish the parts were really good.


    "It''s a waste even though I''m a Ikeoji!


    "" "" Hmm?


    "... no, it''s nothing"


    How did you get out now?


    Me before!


    And what''s Ikeoji?


    Uh, you saw Mr. Fische and thought, didn''t you?


    You also said "wasted" when you put it that way.


    "Are you okay?"


    Your father puts his finger between my eyebrows.


    When I look forward in surprise, my father is smiling bitterly.


    "Awesome wrinkles"


    "Ah!"


    He thought about it and had a wrinkle between his brows.


    Keep it extended with your fingers.


    "What did you mean by that?


    Your father asks me with a face in his ear and a low voice.


    And I shake my head to the side.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    "I see."


    Your father gives a slightly unfortunate look.


    I want to explain it somehow, but I really don''t know what it means.


    If I remember the words before me too, I want you to remember the meaning as well.


    It''s been a long time, though.


    For a moment myself, I didn''t know what had happened.


    "Mr. Druid is close to Ivy, isn''t he? My place has been a little bit lately...... ha"


    A big sigh after Mr. Fische sees us.


    Has something happened lately?


    I''m going all over the place at work, so are you being stubborn or something?


    "It''s just a period of rebellion, isn''t it? Don''t be discouraged like that."


    Oh, rebellion.


    "That''s right. My wife also tells me. Don''t overdo it. Huh."


    You''re so sad.


    I guess I really love your daughter.


    "Mr. Druid, if I find out anything about the demon, shall I tell you?


    "Can you please?


    Your father says thank you to Mr. Garritt for his words.


    "Yeah, which part of the square is it?


    Mr. Ginal looks inside through the entrance to the square.


    I made sure your father pointed at the finger, and I nodded.


    "Okay. Because if I were an investigative team, I would be back tomorrow or the day after. I''ll be out of your way in the evening."


    "Okay. I''ll be in the tent in the evening, thank you."


    "Regards"


    Following your father, bow your head.


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt nodded lightly.


    From Mr. Fische, he was seen with an indescribable gaze, kind of like watching the little one.


    "Bye."


    Waving back to Mr. Fische, smiling bitterly.


    Entering the square, there are signs of a slight strain.


    The adventurer has already been attacked.


    I see, is that what makes you nervous?


    When we get back to our own tent, we go inside the tent and open the bag.


    Sora and the others jump out of the bag with momentum.


    "Sola, Mr. Ginal, Mr. Garritt, Mr. Fische... they''re all fine people, aren''t they? Thanks."


    Call the members of ''Wind'' by name in turn to see how Sola is doing.


    Not responding particularly to any name, staring at me.


    I mean, it''s not harmful to us.


    I gently stroked Sola and poured the potion out of her bag... so I stopped because I remembered that it was after she had eaten.


    I stroked him slowly again and thanked him.


    "What would you like for dinner?


    "Mr. Druid makes it?


    "Oh, it''s been a while since I wanted to make it"


    "Then I''d like a bowl"


    Your father was removing ingredients and cookware from his magic bag.


    In my words, "Roger that. Slow down," he said, leaving the tent.


    "Could I have been worried?


    I remember being attacked by a demon, and I trembled a little.


    I thought it was okay, but you still have the fear then, right?


    That being said, "You can be sweet to me, my father" has been said many times.


    "Shall I be sweet?"


    Comes on my feet with Solas sitting with Piong in my words.


    "Surprised. Could it be sweet?


    4 staring at me and pulling.


    ... too cute.


    I felt my heart flutter warm as I hugged everyone at once.


    Is that it?


    With that said, your father was a middle-aged adventurer and he was passing through, but are you glad he said he noticed something strange?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Wind" Ginal Perspective


    "Garritt, does the name Druid sound familiar to you?


    "No, there isn''t."


    Garritt shakes his neck beside me in my words.


    "You don''t even know two of them?


    Fisher sees us drinking.


    "Ah."


    "But you''re a top adventurer, aren''t you? I''ve noticed something strange about the forest."


    Fische is right.


    You''re definitely the top adventurer because you realize that discomfort.


    But we don''t know the name Druid.


    I don''t know that I''m supposed to remember all the top adventurers except those newly recognised since this year.


    What''s this all about?


    "You have strength, but you couldn''t admit it because you''re one arm?


    "Is that happening?


    If you have the strength, you should definitely be recognized.


    Plus the sword he had.


    That''s quite a substitute.


    A demonic stone that had been hidden with a waistband, but was caught in a slightly visible sword.


    I felt so powerful just looking at it.


    "Maybe that''s why."


    "Translated?


    Fische tilts her neck at Garritt''s words.


    When you become a top adventurer, things come together.


    Temples, nobles, and all that''s left.


    If you don''t want to get involved with them, there are those who hide their strength.


    However, since there is quite a difference in terms of income between median and upper, it is also less so.


    As a reason to hide it, there''s one more thing I can think of.


    "You''re not a criminal, are you?


    Words jam in Garritt''s words.


    Yes, we may also hide the case of criminals.


    Mr. Ivy comes to mind.


    Should I look into that?


    "... that killer, you freaked me out a little"


    Reminds me of the killing spirit that was flown from the Druid by Fische''s words.


    Sure, that one sucked.


    "I guess it''s because I reminded Mr. Ivy of when he attacked me."


    "No, no, that wasn''t our fault, was it?


    Fische disagrees with Garritt''s words.


    "Yeah, but I gave him the hang-up."


    Huh, why are you getting involved in all this when you''re here to celebrate your son?


    "Let''s see how it goes a little. Even if you''re a criminal, you won''t be able to do more than have Mr. Ivy."


    I can see you value it a lot.


    The moment you look pale and tremble, enough to send us to kill.


    That must be unconscious.

 388 373 stories, Mr. Ginal?

    "Evening."


    When I''m cooking dinner, I hear voices from behind.


    Turning around, Mr. Ginal approaches with his basket in his right hand.


    "Good evening, as your father said."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    The whole village has been noisy since around noon today.


    The reason for this was that the adventurers who had told the investigation into the woods had returned.


    "Because the investigation team is back."


    "Oh, sounds like you''ve been hanging up on that rumor since noon."


    "Yes. So your father said that Mr. Ginal would be here with information by the end of the day, so I should make it for dinner and wait. Oh, are you ready for dinner?


    "Dinner? No, because I''m just back from my guild"


    Good.


    Well, I made it into a dish like you could tell me you didn''t want it, but I''m glad you ate it.


    "Would you like to eat with me?


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, because I make more."


    Meat marinated in sauce in golo soup of meat and vegetables.


    I also make a lot of salads so no problem.


    "Right, thanks. Ah, there''s something I need to ask you, okay?


    "Yes?"


    Staring at Mr. Ginal, a nervous face for some reason.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "No, I didn''t look much like Mr. Druid because I thought... sorry"


    "No, because the blood is not connected"


    "Really?


    Hmm?


    A little confused look?


    "Yes, but I became a family a while ago"


    "To my family?


    "Yes, I filed a report in the village of Hathahi"


    I remember how I felt then, and I smile.


    No, my face hurts.


    Put your hands on your cheeks for a second.


    "Hmm?"


    I look at him wondering because Mr. Ginal is silent.


    I''m serious about something.


    I wonder what it is?


    Is there something about being a family?


    "Witness...... no, it''s nothing. Good for you."


    "Yes."


    I feel like I said something, but you were too small to hear me.


    I wonder what it was?


    "Ivy, is this good for the meat?


    Your father brought me meat wrapped in pana leaves.


    Receive and confirm.


    "Yeah. Thanks"


    With that said, Mr. Ginal''s the only one here.


    Were the other two going to your father''s place?


    "What about Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische?


    "I got a desk in front of the tent, so I''ll be there."


    See the amount of meat your father brought.


    About 6 people instead of 2.


    The dinner invitation seems to have been a success.


    "This was sauce pickled with fruit papasi bought in this village, right?


    "Yes, it''s the first time. So look forward!


    It''s the first fruit I used, so it''s a little exciting but delicious to taste.


    Later, the question is how soft the meat has become.


    I always get nervous when I start using it because there are fruits that soften me and fruits that don''t change.


    Until now, there''s been no fruit to stiffen the meat, but one day you''re going to fail.


    I tried this fruit called papasi with a small amount of meat and it got a little softer.


    I''m looking forward to a well soaked condition now.


    "Mr. Ginal, all you have to do is cook the meat, so please wait at Mr. Garritt''s place."


    "Oh, right. This, a souvenir."


    Bring me the basket Mr. Ginal had before me.


    When I receive it, it smells sweet.


    "Snacks?


    "It''s a popular treat in Wang Du, called Fina. Find it in this village stall."


    Fina.


    Take a little of the white cloth hanging from the basket and see what''s inside.


    Beautifully lined baked confectionery.


    "Looks delicious. Thank you."


    "No, it is. I''ll take it when I have something to take. Which one?"


    "Uh, can I ask for a pick-up plate and a glass?


    "Oh, I''ll take care of it. Looking forward to it."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Ginal drops him off at Mr. Garritt''s and then goes in to finish dinner.


    The meat is not so thick that it can be cooked immediately.


    The soup that was simmering was also finished with the last adjustment.


    I''ve already made the salad on a large plate, so just get it out of the magic back.


    "I''ll carry you."


    "Thanks"


    "Ivy, did Mr. Ginal say anything to you?


    "What? Uh, you don''t look much like your father. You said you were family a while back, but you couldn''t?


    "No, no problem... you don''t look alike, do you?


    "Hmm?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Don''t take this."


    Father walks out in the direction of the tent with a large plate of salad.


    He was whispering something, but what?


    Mr. Ginal and your father are kind of weird.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "I''m here to help."


    When I said that, I stood next to you, Mr. Garritt.


    "I''m fine, though. Mm-hmm. Can you carry a pot of soup?


    I thought I''d put it in a soup dish and take it, but if Mr. Garritt came for me, I''d move every pot.


    I can replace it as much as I like.


    "Okay. Don''t take it."


    I''m a little impressed with Mr. Garritt, who lifts without anxiety.


    ''Cause it''s heavy and hot.


    "Are you all right? Wouldn''t that burn you?


    "It''s okay, ''cause I just need to hold it a little apart"


    That''s the hard part.


    "Thank you. Please."


    "Ooh. That smells good, though."


    Later, place the roasted meat on a plate and complete.


    Grab a plate and go back to where the tent is.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    Place a large plate with roasted meat on the desk.


    Your father has the bread for you, and the plates are fine.


    Spoons and forks are also available for a number of people.


    Because your father subdivided the soup for me......


    All right, ready.


    "Let''s eat"


    "Right, I''ll talk to you later, please"


    "Oh, it''s hard to wait for this smell"


    says Mr. Fische while holding a spoon.


    Plus the other two are nodding.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    "Hmm? Oh, I''ll have it"


    Tell me and your father how it went, as it were, the spoon Mr. Fische had.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt are calm.


    Again, these three are funny.


    "Yummy. What, really yummy"


    Mr. Fische is a little excited about his soup.


    When I ask softly about the other two, they both look happy.


    When I was sneaky happy with it, your father snuck up on me and said, "Good for you," I nodded.


    "This meat is so soft. What kind of meat is that?


    "It''s the cheapest Melme I''ve ever had."


    "What! Melme? That hard meat?


    This village of Hataca has livestock production, and it is Melme that is kept there.


    A mocking-looking animal whose whole body is covered with white hair.


    It is kept a lot because it is relatively easy to grow, but the meat is a little stiff.


    The flavour is unique and delicious.


    "Yes, that''s Melme"


    "No, no, it''s that hard meat, isn''t it?


    "Isn''t that right?


    I don''t know if there''s any Melme besides the Melme I know.


    "Um, it''s a livestock breed, Melme."


    When I ask a little anxiously, Mr. Garritt panics a little.


    "No, because Melme is hard meat. It''s like another meat when it''s softer."


    I see.


    Surely I couldn''t imagine it softening this far either.


    The melt I put in the soup seems mellow.


    The roasted meat is also juicy and soft.


    I baked and ate a little to see how the meat tasted, but honestly it was stiff.


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you it was Merme"


    Two people nod at the words, Mr. Garritt.

 389 374 stories. I didnt know anything.

    There is no more meat and salad in the plate with A, and if you notice, the soup is finished.


    I didn''t realize when you replaced him.


    "Go ahead."


    Your father made me tea, so I arrange the treats Mr. Ginal brought me on a plate.


    When I put it on my desk, Mr. Garritt gave me a happy look.


    "Mr. Ginal, I''ll have it"


    "Go ahead."


    A bite of Fina spreads a fluffy, soft flavor into your mouth.


    Gentle flavour and delicious.


    The sweetness is not persistent, and it is hospitable.


    "If you eat with that look on your face, have you bought it?"


    Duh, what was that look on your face?


    I get a little embarrassed and deflect my gaze.


    "Ah, it''s delicious after all"


    Mr. Garritt tries to reach for the second fina, and Mr. Ginal slaps that hand off.


    "Don''t you dare."


    "So don''t slap me."


    Mr. Garritt stares at Mr. Ginal as he rubs his hand.


    Ignore that, Mr. Ginal, and eat Fina looking delicious.


    You gave up on that attitude, Mr. Garritt reached for tea.


    "Go ahead?"


    There''s still fina on the plate, so I recommend it to Mr. Garritt.


    Besides, Mr. Ginal shakes his head to the side.


    "No, because I bought that for Mr. Ivy. Because you can buy Garritt yourself."


    Even though it''s a refreshing look, I''m somewhat scared.


    Mr. Ginal must be hungry.


    "I''ll be ready."


    Mr. Garritt looks at your father in wonder at his words.


    Into the tent, magic items in my hands when I came back.


    Something to keep the conversation from leaking around.


    Three people look a little surprised when they see it.


    Is that it?


    Was it something I didn''t have a problem with being asked in particular?


    "Did you not want to?


    Mr. Ginal shakes his neck beside your father''s words.


    "No, that would help. Because it''s still pre-announcement information."


    When your father presses the button on the magic item, he puts it in the middle of his desk.


    "That''s right. Yes, it''s activated, so you can talk to me."


    "Okay. From the results, the investigation team couldn''t find out."


    "" Eh!


    Couldn''t you check the investigation team?


    Rumors in the village said the investigation was done safely but it felt like there was a problem, but it wasn''t.


    And how could I not find out?


    You know, a bunch of people who don''t like to look into it?


    Don''t you have it?


    The top adventurers have been gathered.


    "What is the cause?


    "He could have gone to the back of the forest."


    "Yes."


    "They went to the back of the woods and looked for traces of the cause and demons, but they didn''t know either."


    Both?


    That there was no illegal dump?


    Then the demon in question has not changed.


    "What you don''t know has not turned out."


    "Oh, he came back because there was a raid in the middle of the investigation and there was an injured man"


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I mean, is that in the middle of an investigation?


    "Looks like we need to continue our investigation, but in order to do that, we''re going to need to have crusaders at the same time."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal shook his neck to the side.


    "I can''t. It''s a demon that only the top adventurers can feel. Crusaders will also need the right people, but they will not have all the numbers. There are limits to gathering adventurers on a journey."


    You sure don''t have enough men to look into it, to crusade it.


    The top adventurers weren''t originally large enough.


    "I might call on the top adventurers to join the middle adventurers and the top adventurers on the journey."


    Mr. Ginal nods at Mr. Fische''s words.


    An unidentified demon?


    Not without an illegal dump, but not at the moment.


    That means the original demon, right?


    But the people of Hataka Village don''t know demons.


    Where''d you get that demon from?


    "Um."


    Your father turns his gaze to my voice.


    "Do you ever change where demons live?


    I heard the demon isn''t too far from where I''m used to living.


    But if there is an exception.


    That could be the demon in question this time.


    With the demon that came out of the deepest part of the woods?


    "Right, not much to ask, but nothing. But the demons have their territory."


    Right, is there a territorial dispute between demons?


    "Is there any change in the demons we see around this village?


    Mr. Garritt turns his gaze to Mr. Fische.


    "I looked into it but couldn''t find a problem. There have been no reports of demons with extremely reduced numbers, or reports of territory being invaded and excited."


    That''s amazing. I''m looking into it.


    "Then it''s hard to think about the lines that have moved from elsewhere."


    "Ah."


    When it does, is it a mutation by magic, after all?


    But I couldn''t find an illegal dump so far.


    Where did you look?


    Until now, illegal dumps are near places where caves and demons can easily appear.


    It was somewhere relatively easy to find, wasn''t it?


    What if it''s in a hard place to find it?


    "Is it possible that an illegal dump is in a difficult place to find?


    "Hard to find a place? If there was, it wouldn''t be that big."


    That''s right.


    If it''s hard to find, the adventurers won''t use it.


    They don''t use it, so the size of the dump becomes smaller.


    Don''t you gather enough magic to change demons?


    "Ha, will we discuss it tomorrow? Take your time."


    Mr. Garritt also nods at Mr. Fische''s words.


    "You can''t because you don''t have time. There could be more demons in question."


    More demons?


    "What do you mean?


    Mr. Garritt makes a deep crease between his eyebrows in your father''s question.


    "As soon as the investigation team went into the woods, they felt something nearby. They said the number they felt at that time was about double different from the number they felt when they came back from the woods. He felt that some adventurers were seeing an increasing number. Well, that''s a sensory thing, too, so I can never say I am."


    But what the top adventurers felt.


    It''s not even information that can go down, is it?


    And no more demons.


    More demons are more likely to attack villages.


    Well, this village is in danger.


    I''m a little scared of that fact.


    Your father''s hand, sitting next to you accidentally, squeezes my hand.


    Turning his gaze, he nodded, "It''s okay."


    "And one more thing, the demon in question seems a little intelligent"


    Highly intelligent?


    I wonder if there''s any basis for this.


    "Why, do you think so?


    "He vacated a few attacks that made the adventurers vulnerable. Probably found the adventurers and followed them."


    I see. Did you track it down and look for weaknesses?


    You''re a pain in the ass.


    Pompous and your father mouths his words with vegetables.


    I guess that''s all the trouble.


    Yeah, I wonder how much magic it takes to mutate.


    It was also a good amount of magic needed to make your original abilities ferocious and strong, wasn''t it?


    "Um, how much magic do you need to mutate?


    "Hmm? It''s not the quantity you need."


    To Mr. Ginal''s words, lean your neck.


    Not quantity?


    "It has been confirmed that a massive amount of magic is needed for ferocity. But mutations don''t need that much magic. All you need is the magic left in the magic item."


    The magic that''s left in the magic item.


    Is that it?


    If you don''t need so much magic, isn''t a small dump large enough?


    "Gilmouth and the captain said they would look to the nearby villages for help"


    "But it will be difficult."


    "Right."


    You''re telling me you can''t cooperate?


    How could you?


    "Well, it''s early tomorrow, so it''s time to go back"


    Oh, it''s over.


    "Well, it''s a bad idea to stay long."


    Mr. Garritt rises out of his chair and stretches his arm up.


    "No, thanks for the info"


    Three people shake their heads beside each other in your father''s words.


    Press the Magic Item button and Mr. Ginal, who has stopped starting, is staring carefully at the Magic Item.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No, because it seemed well maintained"


    "We ask the tool shop owner to maintain it because it is an important item"


    "Important...... well. Mr. Ivy, if you have any problems, I''ll talk to you."


    Hmm?


    Trouble?

 390 375 Words Rumors and Rumors

    "Ivy, what was Mr. Ginal like?


    Stop the hand that was preparing the futon for your father''s words.


    Mr. Ginal?


    I don''t know.


    "Strange, eh - getting belly black all the time?


    "Belly black... no, well, I felt that way"


    Because that gaze that made Mr. Garritt angry.


    I don''t care what you think, it seemed fun.


    You laughed and deceived me when you noticed my gaze, but I think that''s definitely the kind of guy like Mr. Schiffer who puts his opponent in verbal skill and enjoys watching it.


    Like Mr. Ratlua, he''s not the type to push slowly with a smile.


    "Ah, that''s not what I want to hear... didn''t you feel bad or something?


    "Huh?"


    Feeling nasty?


    I twist my neck to a slightly strange question or a declaration on my way home that doesn''t make sense, but it doesn''t feel bad.


    "I don''t have any particularly bad impressions."


    "Right."


    "Did your father feel anything?


    "Well, if I did, I''d want to be two with Ivy, so I''m curious."


    To me and you?


    You did come to me, not your father, on the way to cooking, didn''t you?


    But that must be because the souvenir was for me.


    On the way home, that uncertain declaration... with that said, you didn''t have a father.


    "Is something wrong?


    But does that make your father suspicious?


    That''s why I''m deciding that Sora''s okay.


    "When Mr. Garritt and the others came to the tent, Mr. Ginal wasn''t there. I tried to get to Ivy right away, but I felt like they were interrupting me."


    Huh?


    "Well, I''m deciding that Sora''s okay, but stay alert."


    "Yeah, okay"


    Think about Mr. Ginal in the futon.


    What are you going to do when you''re two with me?


    Wow... I had a nasty imagination.


    I heard about people who liked kids in many ways when they were targeted by the organization.


    Even when you were attacked in the woods, it was to sell to people like that.


    I''m not so close to Mr. Ginal yet, but I don''t feel like someone to be wary of.


    I feel worried, one way or another.


    But I don''t know what the hell they''re worried about.


    We''ll see each other again, and we''ll be a little careful.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What are we going to do today?


    In the breakfast soup, dip the black bread and transport it to your mouth.


    The soup adds milk to the rest of yesterday and the gentle flavor you recommend in the morning.


    "Right, you want to go check on the town rumors?


    "Yeah. Sounds fun"


    Rumors can''t be foolish, can they?


    If you have a problem, you are obliged to report it to the vigilante or guild.


    But no one reports a little change in routine.


    It would be too much harder to get a report if you had even reported such trivialities.


    But that little change can be very important at times.


    "That''s settled. Shall we go after a little break?"


    "Yeah. Oh, I wanted to wash it!


    I forgot.


    Dirty clothes, towels, they were accumulating.


    "Then why don''t we go wash up first"


    Nod at your father''s words and drink up the soup.


    It was delicious today.


    Clear dishes and hold a bag with laundry.


    I lowered the bag containing the Solas from my shoulder and left the square to find the laundry in the village of Hataka.


    A short walk will reveal a lively place.


    Laundry still seems busy in this village.


    "The laundry would probably be the best place to hear rumors."


    "Right," he replies to the crush with his father.


    The laundry gathers the people of this village and the adventurers.


    There may not be a better place to hear all sorts of rumors than here.


    Though many things don''t come out of the rumors.


    Looking for a place to wash, the place was just empty to see if the laundry was done.


    Immediately secure the place and say hello to those on the left and right.


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    A woman with a good width next to her right and a slightly older woman to her left.


    Both women looked at me and your father and responded with a smile.


    Wash from a large blanket at first.


    If you don''t finish the first thing you have the most strength, your arm will get hard later.


    Your father does what he can with one arm, so it''s much easier than one.


    Listen as you work.


    "I was selling something interesting, a new store on the main street, so I''ll come back later."


    What''s so funny?


    Don''t worry about it.


    They say the investigation team could be put together again.


    "Uh, really? That''s because something went wrong, right?


    "Probably, right"


    Where the hell do you get that information before the announcement?


    Village people are a little awesome, aren''t they?


    "Something wrong with the trash in the dump?


    Hmm?


    Dumpster trash?


    Turn your gaze to what you hear from a little further away.


    I saw a woman scrubbing a large cloth talking to the woman next door.


    "Really? Look, my son."


    "Oh, are you carrying the garbage to the dump?


    "Yes, my son said there was something wrong with the amount of garbage being dumped in the dump."


    Your father and I gaze at each other.


    And just keep washing it slowly.


    "My son, once a week, collects all the rubbish from this village and goes to dump it."


    "Yeah."


    "The amount of garbage in the dump is always the same."


    "Isn''t that right? The Tamers are taking care of the garbage."


    "What are you talking about! Rumor has it that since Marsha''s death, the village''s garbage disposal capacity has continued to decline and is now in danger."


    "With that said, yeah. The vigilante''s good, Tamer. But didn''t you hire him?


    "Really?


    The amount of litter in the dump remains the same?


    It doesn''t increase or decrease.


    That''s a little strange.


    When I look at your father, I''m serious about something.


    "That''s right. Have you seen Shami lately?


    "With that said, you haven''t seen it. It''s spring, so it''s time to show yourself."


    Sharmi?


    I don''t know, you''ve never heard of it.


    "Isn''t she cute? I''m nostalgic."


    "Yes, yes. I like it, too. Seeing those kids makes me feel like spring. Is he not here this year?


    "I miss you."


    I''m nostalgic, do you think it''ll be spring?


    Is it an animal?


    See the people you''re talking to.


    I really enjoy talking about the shami.


    Is she cute?


    Don''t worry about it.


    "Well, over."


    Finish washing all the laundry and put it in the basket.


    Let''s go back to the square and let them dry near the tent.


    "I will."


    "Thank you. Sorry to bother you"


    If you noticed, the left and right people were replacing you, but you greet them and leave the place.


    Leaving the laundry, take a little deep breath.


    "Dumpster, don''t worry about it"


    "Right."


    I''ll report back to Mr. Ginal when I see him.


    Listen to the voices around you as you return to the square.


    "I wonder what happened to the new species of demons that showed up in the woods"


    A new kind of demon?


    ... Different, right?


    It''s not about that, is it?


    Looking softly at those who heard the story, the three adventurers.


    "You mean a bunch of demons that showed up in the back of Hattada village woods?


    Ugh, it''s about us.


    I laugh bitterly when I see your father.


    "Oh, there''s a new breed there."


    "Looks like we''re back in the woods. They said the investigation team came out and looked into it, but they couldn''t find any traces."


    The investigation team''s out?


    Wow, I''m sorry.


    What do you care about moving out of the place early?


    "That rumor hasn''t disappeared yet."


    I nod with a sigh at your father''s words.


    I can''t believe you even left the investigation team.


    "Be careful what you do."


    "Yeah."


    I''m going to be careful.

 391 376 stories, 4 bags.

    Walk around the boulevard slowly.


    Is it lunchtime or is it a lot of people?


    Listen to the rumors, but there is nothing new about the investigation team.


    "What about noon? It''ll take a while to make it back in the square, won''t it?


    "What shall we do? With that said, what is this village stall famous for?


    At first I thought it was Melme livestock produced in this village, but it seems unpopular due to its unique odor and hard flesh.


    The odor improves once it is boiled down with the herb, and the hardness softens when soaked in a sauce made with fruit papasi.


    Even though the little things make it delicious, it doesn''t bother you.


    But cheap thanks to unpopularity.


    I am attracted to the price and am considering buying a little bulk.


    Besides, I made it in the meantime, pickled sauce with fruit papasi.


    That was better than I thought, so I want to eat it again.


    It would be nice to try to come up with a few more flavors.


    "Sounds like Rappo''s wrapping is popular."


    Looking at the stalls around, the sign of wrapping and grilling the rappo does stand out.


    Rappo is a monster that lives around this village and resembles a wild rabbit.


    Unlike rabbits, they have horns in their body size and forehead.


    And I heard it was a little more violent than a wild rabbit.


    "Right. Is this slightly refreshing smell like wrapped baking?


    I smelled concerned when I walked down the boulevard.


    It smelled refreshing when it crossed with the fragrant smell of meat.


    I was looking for the smell, but it looks like a wrapped roast.


    "Probably the smell of the leaves we use for wrapping and baking?


    Peek into the wrapping and grilling stalls that were nearby.


    The shopkeeper sauces the meat and vegetables and wraps them in large leaves.


    And when I put it on the net and baked it, it spread a fluffy and refreshing smell.


    "It smells so good"


    "Then do you want to wrap it up for lunch?


    "Are you sure?


    "I care, too. I mean, don''t you think if you smell this, you won''t be able to stand it?


    It certainly gives me a great appetite.


    From the stall you were peeking at, away from it, see which stall you want.


    "Looks like the leaves you''re using are the same. Is the difference between a vegetable and a flavor?


    "Right. Shall we decide with the accompanying vegetables?"


    "Right."


    I watched for a while and walked and found a stall with a vegetable named Cabo that the two liked.


    The guests also have a lot of people from the village, so we decide to line up at the rear of the line because it looks like we can expect them.


    "I hear Gilmouth and the captain were fighting again."


    "Again? What the hell are you doing?"


    It''s true, isn''t it?


    The conversation of the villagers lined up in front gets to my ear.


    With that said, Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of this village aren''t close?


    Is that a famous story for the villagers, too?


    There''s a forest problem, and you''re okay with it?


    "Welcome"


    "Two wrappers, please."


    "Thank you. Wait a minute, please."


    A woman and a man about 40 years old move around the stall looking busy.


    Men bake wrapping grills in front of the fire, and women seem to sell wrapping grills baked while making wrapping grills.


    The lady brought two baked wrappers to the counter in front of me in a basket.


    "Go ahead, it''ll be 100 dals for two"


    Pay for it. Receive the product.


    Fluffy aromas of meat and refreshing aromas.


    "Thanks. Looks delicious"


    "That smells really good. I want to eat while it''s hot, and hurry back to the square."


    "Let''s do that. Sora and the others will want to go out."


    Returning to the square and entering the tent, Sola and the others are taken out of the bag.


    Solas flying around in tents and stretching.


    I still feel uncomfortable sleeping because the bag is different from the usual.


    There were two bags dedicated to the Solas, one completely torn in the woods and trashed.


    The bag I used until yesterday was also sewn and used in a torn area, but it became unusable yesterday.


    I used three extraordinary bags.


    None of them want to go in their bags because they''re uncomfortable sleeping.


    "Let''s go check the bag after lunch"


    "What?"


    "Sora''s bag. You need it, right?


    "Yeah. Right, let''s find a comfortable bag"


    Four that rock happily into my conversation with your father.


    Maybe that''s still not how I feel comfortable sleeping.


    In the meantime, I''m out of the tent for lunch.


    "Ah, laundry"


    "You forgot."


    I saw the desk in front of the tent and the laundry went into view.


    I had completely forgotten.


    "Father, I''ll make you some tea and set it aside, ''cause I''ll dry it in the meantime"


    There''s a good place to dry your laundry right around the corner, and it won''t take that long.


    "Do you want me to help?


    "I''m fine. I want to eat as soon as I''m done with it"


    I''m hungry ~.


    "Ha. Copy that."


    Hurry back to the dry laundry tent, and a salad and tea were also available for wrapping and grilling on a plate at the desk, ready to be eaten.


    That''s your father.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    The wrapped grill of rappo is a vegetable that has smoked a crunchy meat and meat ooze.


    And there is a sauce with a little spiciness and it is very tasty.


    This tastes like you want to eat again.


    "When the forest problem settles, let''s try the hunt for the rappo."


    If it''s this meat, I''d like to try it on a skewer.


    "Right. I already made a trick out of it."


    Rappo around the village of Hataca.


    You came to this village willing to hunt because your father taught you it was delicious.


    I wonder if the problem will be solved soon.


    When I cleaned up and asked him if he was coming about the Solas, he told me he wasn''t coming this time.


    Activate the hidden magic item to securely lock the entrance.


    "Well, let''s just go check out the bag"


    "Yeah, can I buy three special bags? Because I want a spare when it''s torn."


    If there were 3 of them, it would be fine if something happened.


    "Of course."


    Find a bag store while talking to your father about the size of the bag and the material.


    Confirm every sign of the store that lines the boulevard.


    "Is that it?


    Looking in the direction your father pointed out, there was a sign with a bag drawn at the end of a bend from the main street to the side road.


    "Sounds like it. Let''s go."


    "Ah."


    Cross the boulevard and approach the store.


    Pass next to the two storekeepers.


    "Are you saying it again? There''s no such thing as haunting."


    Haunted?


    I think I heard some strange words and I gently ask the two of them.


    I walked much slower with it.


    "I saw it three days ago! Haunt the woods, haunt the bodies!


    "I''m saying it again."


    "Because it''s true! I thought I saw it wrong at first, but I saw it again."


    "You first saw it two months ago, didn''t you? And it was midnight, wasn''t it?


    "Yes."


    "Saw it and made a scene, so I checked with the vigilante that day, didn''t I? Did anyone die the day before?"


    "Yeah, I know because I went with you"


    "He wasn''t there, was he? And then there was no one missing, was there?


    "It is. But I saw a haunting carry something like a corpse out of the village! This is absolute!


    "Ha, okay. Okay. You don''t know, by and large, if it''s really a corpse, do you?


    "That''s right, but he said it was definitely because he put it on a trolley with a body on it! What I was carrying looked like a black haunt... It''s true!


    "Huh."


    I wonder what.


    Something bothers me.


    Haunted?


    No, you''re not.


    "What''s up?


    I look to your father''s voice as a hack.


    Looks like he was stopping while he didn''t know, and he made me worry.


    "Nothing"


    Take your time later and think about what bothered you.


    A short walk led me to the backstore, and my name was'' Tefli ''.


    It''s a bit of a luxurious look, but are you okay?


    "Welcome"


    The shops are well organized and neatly lined with bags.


    They''re all a little fancy bags, and they cost a lot.


    I might have picked the wrong store.


    "Looking for something?


    The first woman to greet me speaks with a gentle grin.


    "Do you have a bag of Tamers?


    When your father answered, he immediately led me to the place where the bag was located.


    There are cute patterns and a little cool pattern bags arranged there.


    Unlike any bag I''ve ever had, it''s a bag I''ve been working on for a long time.


    "That''s amazing. Pretty."


    I see the price tag saying it must be expensive too.


    Is that it?


    Cheaper than a magic bag.


    The special bags used by the Tamers are bags made of thread from magic items.


    Made to be a little wider than it looks and comfortable to sleep inside for small demons and animals to put in.


    "The price is affordable, shall we choose?


    "Are you sure?


    "Of course, it''s where my dear family lives."


    "Thanks"


    Uh, if you''re thinking about sleeping comfortably, you need to take a good look at the cushioning.


    And then the size matters, right?


    Should the air go through it because it''s summer?

 392 You cant listen to 377 words!

    Rub it on a rub with your father, three bags of your choice.


    The first is my special bag.


    The second is your father''s special bag.


    Because of the different backs, I decided to buy each of them because the bags are really different in size.


    The third is the middle size of the two bags.


    This size so that you can hold whichever bag you waste.


    Each of the patterns picked something I liked and the third one took in two opinions and picked it out.


    It took me a little while to do that, but I feel good because I was able to make a satisfactory purchase.


    "Sora, will you like it?


    "You''ll be fine."


    "Was it better than that? All three were higher than the first bag you picked, right?


    "It''s okay. There''s a lot of room for Sola, Flem, Ciel and Sol''s hard work so far. There''s still a lot left to sell."


    You did have a lot of stuff stuck in your magic box.


    Yeah, it got pricey because I chose it for cushioning, ventilation for the upcoming season, etc, but no regrets!


    I hope you like it.


    Are you all right because you''re all sweet?


    "Now, do you want to take a relaxing stroll down the back road and check out the rumors"


    "Copy that!"


    A back street with fewer people than the boulevard, but still quite a crowd of people.


    There is also a store, which is quite a good place to take a stroll.


    "Looks like the new shop is crushed."


    "Really? But I can''t help but taste it."


    That''s a strict opinion.


    "Alcohol."


    At the end of your father''s gaze is a liquor store.


    A peek into the store through the window reveals a wide variety of liquors being sold.


    My father, peering at the store the same way next door, said in a small voice, "That''s it! I can hear it."


    "Why don''t you come look at me?


    "Are you sure?


    "Absolutely. We''ll have dinner in the booze."


    "Thanks"


    Father entering the liquor store with a pleasant look on his face.


    What am I going to do about dinner tonight?


    You still have the sauce pickled melume.


    Can I turn that into a little spicy and the vegetables don''t get too heavy, leafy vegetables?


    And let''s make soup so we can have it tomorrow morning.


    Your father doesn''t need soup because he drinks, does he?


    Yeah, it''s been a while since I''ve made grilled rice balls.


    "My neighbor, the vigilante caught me last night."


    "Oh, again?


    It''s kind of a noisy conversation, but again what?


    I looked around softly and saw three women a short distance away.


    Are you shopping home or are you seeing vegetables from your luggage?


    "Again what?


    "What? You don''t know? That husband, when he drinks, he changes people and he goes wild."


    Wow, that sucks.


    "No, really? I say hello, but he seems like a nice guy."


    "Because people don''t look like it"


    I can tell you that.


    Judging by the way it looks, it hurts.


    I snort a few times.


    "Ma''am, are you okay?


    That''s right.


    You''re the victim of a rambling husband.


    "That wife would be fine. ''Cause we''re bringing men into the house by now."


    Hmm?


    "What''s that?"


    "I saw it when I left home. Where I go into the house with my arms around me."


    "" Wow. "


    Wow, that''s amazing.


    Is it caused by your wife''s affair because her husband gets busted?


    Or disgusted with my rambling husband, with someone else?


    As he tilts his neck, his head is pulled so hard that he blocks his ears with his clothes and probably his hands.


    "What?"


    I''m a little surprised, but when I realize it''s your father, I turn my face up.


    What a complicated look he had when his gaze matched.


    In the system as it was, your father sighed small when he saw the three women he was talking to.


    I laugh a little at how it goes.


    "Sorry, let''s go"


    "Yeah."


    Walk down the back street towards your father''s square listening to the conversation between the three women that still continues.


    When I first asked your father, he remained a complex expression.


    "Father, I still have rumors about those people. Because the adventurers are more naked."


    Adventurers'' evening conversations are often a little obscene.


    The level of conversation increases when it''s a team just for men or women.


    Either that or the women are more naked.


    However, in the case of women, I can only hear you, but in the case of men, there was something a little troublesome.


    There are people trying to teach you a lot.


    I pretended to be a boy until a while ago, so I almost got involved several times.


    Of course, I ran away.


    "Ah well, I can''t tell you about people... I used to, well, talk about things without worrying about them..."


    Laughing at your father, who floats a bitter colour.


    You don''t have to worry about that much.


    "It''s okay. I don''t care."


    I was embarrassed at first, but I got used to it.


    If you''re reacting one way or the other, you can''t spend time in the square.


    "You mean you''ve heard so much about it that you don''t care?


    Well, if you say so.


    Shoulder to shoulder, your father sighs loudly.


    "I don''t have a choice."


    "Yes, yes. I''d rather make a grilled rice balls, but you want some?


    "Long time no see."


    "Yeah. I kind of wanted to make it"


    "Looking forward to it. Is it time to go back to Boulevard? I don''t think there''s any stores around here."


    Looks like you don''t have a store for sure.


    Is that it?


    "Dad, isn''t that the store?


    At the end of the gaze is a small shop.


    Slightly old smelly signs with meat paintings and letters.


    "Butcher?"


    "Can I have a look?


    "Oh, let''s go"


    I''m somewhat fascinated, so I''ll go to the butcher''s.


    The shop is small, and from what I can see from the window of the door, there seems to be one type of meat for sale.


    You''ve seen that lean feeling before, maybe Merme?


    "Melme specialties?


    I miss the amount of meat I sell to specialty stores though.


    But the meat looks in good condition.


    "Father, I''d like to buy a little more Melme, but are you okay?


    "Oh, I don''t mind. That marinated merme was delicious."


    "Based on that pickled sauce, I''d like to change the flavor."


    "I see, I''m looking forward to it now. Yes, Ivy did me a favor."


    "What''s going on?


    "You still had the sauce-picked merme I made before. Can you pinch that on the booze?


    "I''m going to do that from the start. Change the flavor a little so it''s a knob."


    Father with a happy look at my words.


    I''m really happy with this exchange.


    Opening the store door, Karan Karan and a lovely sound echoed in the store.


    When I looked at the top of the door in surprise, it had a doorbell.


    "There you are."


    A young man shows himself from behind the store.


    When I saw us, I gave a surprised look.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    I wonder what it is?


    "Is this meat Melme?


    "Yes, it is. Eh?"


    Makes me look more surprised when I see if I''m Merme.


    What the hell is that?


    20 kg of Merme meat, please.


    Is that a bit much?


    But I make the basics and think about sweet flavors, soy sauce flavors and herbal flavors and everything else.


    I knew you had 20 kg, right?


    "... 20kg? Uh, am I mistaken for other meat? It''s Melme, right?


    Hmm?


    Wrong with other meat?


    What the hell is going on?


    "Store owner, definitely in Melme. We want 20 kg of Merme."


    Your father turns to the shopkeeper and tells him to speak up a little slowly.


    After a bit of indignation, the shopkeeper prepares the meat like he panicked.


    "Excuse me. Melme''s not very popular. But are you okay with buying so much?


    "You''re okay because it''s cheap, right?


    It''s really cheap because it''s not popular.


    "No, I didn''t. Can you use it? It''s 20 kg, right?


    "It''s delicious, so you won''t have 20 kg in no time."


    "... delicious? Taste... No, it''s nothing."


    Is that so?


    Melme was hard and stinky in this village.


    "Soak it with a sauce made with papasi and it will taste good."


    Store owner who makes a figment of my words.


    "I also tried a lot using my papasi..."


    With that said, the smell didn''t go away when I just soaked it in the sauce the first time.


    So first, I tried to take the smell off the herb.


    "I''m glad I took the smell out of the herb first."


    "Um! Can I have some of that meat, please? Sell it and how to cook it"


    A store owner who bows his head so vigorously that it sounds like it''s going to be kabba.


    I glanced at the store owner''s back of my head at the unscheduled situation.

 393 378 Stories Melmes Pickled Sauce

    The owner is Mr. Kowl.


    She''s 22 years old and her wife is Lizzie, a childhood trainer, and she''s 22 as well.


    You and your wife work in a butcher shop specializing in Melme, and the two parents are livestock breeders of Melme.


    In the village of Hataka, where there have been many people, food shortages seem to be a concern, and I am worried because for several years now the livestock production in Merme was carried out at the behest of the village chief, but it has not become very popular due to its poor hardness and flavour, and now even the village''s luggage, is beginning to be said.


    Mr. Kowl and Lizzie''s parents entered Melme''s livestock estate because the village chief''s wife asked them to.


    I hear Lizzie''s mother used to take care of the village chief''s wife.


    The village chief also said he is studying whether he can manage to eat Melme deliciously, but there is still no solution.


    People are also withdrawing from livestock production, but they are unable to pull it off after more than the growing population.


    Mr. Kowl told me in a rage.


    I used to admire you for not turning your mouth all the time.


    "Uh, to sum it up briefly, is it okay that I want to know how to make Melme delicious for the village of Hataka?


    Your father summed up the story, but wouldn''t it be too easy?


    That explains a lot more, doesn''t it?


    I missed asking along the way, but it seemed like your wife was also proud of you.


    "Yes, it is. You can''t buy it if it''s too expensive, please."


    I''m pretty broken, but I don''t care.


    Well, is it okay because it conveys what I want to tell you?


    Your father sees me.


    Uh, that was a cooking method.


    But as far as I''m concerned, I''m not going to let you buy me a cooking method.


    "Um... kool?


    When I turn my gaze to the woman''s voice, a woman is showing her face from behind the store.


    Could it be your wife, Lizzie?


    "I''m interrupting"


    "Uh, yes?


    A confused, presumably Mr. Lizzie, woman.


    When I saw your father wondering how to explain it, he was also tilting his neck.


    In this case, would Mr. Kowl do it?


    When I look at Mr. Kowl, he looks at me with a desperate look for some reason.


    Huh?


    Haven''t you noticed?


    "May I speak with Mr. Lizzie?


    When your father spoke to the woman, he saw her snort with a surprised look.


    It was still Mr. Kowl''s wife, Mr. Lizzie.


    When your father explained his interaction with Mr. Kowl, he saw Mr. Kowl with a slightly frightened look.


    Mr. Kowl also seems to have finally realized that Lizzie is here, making him look a little uncomfortable.


    "Excuse me, because this guy is a bit of a conjecture, and he''s not a bad guy"


    When I look at Mr. Kowl, my eyes are swimming.


    Kind of done a lot of things before. Right.


    In the meantime, let me tell you exactly how I feel.


    "Mr. Kowl, it''s a cooking method, but I''ll tell you something for free."


    "What! Is that okay?


    Lizzie sees me in my words.


    Are you worried about the flavor or are you worried that Mr. Kowl won''t be fooled?


    How can I make Mr. Lizzie less worried?


    "That''s right. It''s tonight, but if you have time, why don''t you come and eat in the square?


    Lizzie would be on guard if I told her to disturb Mr. Kowl''s house.


    I''m sure Mr. Kowl won''t mind.


    If it''s a square, if anything happens, there''s a vigilante from Hataka Village.


    I think Lizzie feels safe, too.


    "What, at home if that''s the case"


    "No! In the square, please"


    Take a good look at your wife''s face already.


    Because you look so worried.


    Hiya, I look at Lizzie and I look at her.


    He looked at me and for some reason gave me a pleasant grin.


    "Phew."


    "Hmm?"


    When Lizzie laughed small, she felt like she had lost the vigilance she had had until then.


    Maybe you figured out what I was thinking?


    "Well, I''ll see you in the square this evening."


    When Lizzie replies with her consent, Kowl gives an unconvincing look.


    "Mr. Lizzie''s in trouble."


    Lizzie laughs bitterly at the words her father squeaks.


    I guess there was a lot going on.


    "See you in the square"


    Explain roughly the location of the tent in the square and ask when the store ends and leave the butcher''s shop.


    "I''ll help, but can we cook in time?


    I stayed a little longer at Mr. Kowl''s shop, so I think I''ve had more time than I thought.


    But the sauce marinade of Merme is just cooked, and the soup is fine, if you cut the vegetables a little smaller.


    The salad should also be cut with leafy vegetables, and the sauce should just add a little flavor.


    "It''s okay. I''m sorry I asked Mr. Kowl out without agreeing to it."


    "No, because I thought it would happen"


    Am I that easy to understand?


    "Ivy will never leave someone in trouble alone."


    "That''s not true. I can''t do anything about it."


    Don''t let it please you.


    There are many things I cannot do because I am not omnipotent.


    So if I can do anything, I''d like to help a lot.


    This time, I''m just going to help because my knowledge seems to help.


    "You''re a sweet, proud daughter."


    To the words of surprise, I look up to your father.


    "Your face is bright red."


    Your father pokes me in the cheek.


    "I''ll hurry home and make it!


    Speed up your walk towards the square.


    With my hands on my cheeks, I felt the fever go up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I look at the food on my desk and nod.


    This is done when the grilled rice balls are cooked.


    There''s meat, soup, and it''s okay, right?


    "Mr. Ivy."


    They called me by name, so I turned around, Mr. Lizzie with the basket.


    Next door, Mr. Kowl staring at the food.


    "Thank you for inviting me to dinner today. Here you go. It''s nuts."


    Nutzn?


    It smells like nuts from the basket.


    When I received the basket, shifted the cloth and looked inside, I mixed the nuts in, it looked like a cookie.


    "Thank you. Let''s eat together after dinner."


    Lizzie smiles happily as I gently bow my head and thank her.


    But the hand grabbing Mr. Kowl''s arm trying to get closer to the dish is either powered or white.


    That sounds really tough, Lizzie.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    As I was recommending the chair to Lizzie and Kowl, my father came with a plate with a grilled rice balls on it.


    When I put the plate on my desk, the two of them stare at the grilled rice balls with what a strange look.


    Yeah, let me introduce you to rice too.


    He said rice is easy to grow, so it should help with the food problem.


    "Eh, it''s melme sauce pickled, grilled rice balls and soup. Go ahead."


    "" "I''ll have it" "


    Mr. Kowl takes Melme''s meat and perfumes it, giving him a surprised look.


    "I really don''t smell that bad"


    "True, wow"


    Lizzie makes a bit of an excited voice, too.


    Watching two people eat, thrilled.


    Your father and Ginal both told me it was delicious, but I''m nervous about acting like a first person.


    "Soft, and delicious. It''s a little habitual, but I like that."


    Lizzie gives her thoughts as she bashes Mr. Kowl on the shoulder.


    Good, looks like it fits Mr. Lizzie''s mouth.


    "Really amazing. I didn''t think it tasted this far."


    Mr. Kowl happily carries Melme into his mouth.


    Lizzie also keeps happily eating Melme next to Mr. Kowl.


    I see that look and trick, and I laugh with your father.


    This couple is together when they''re happy or when they look delicious.


    "That''s funny."


    "Right, it''s rare that the tricks are so similar. Is it because it''s childhood friendly?


    "Maybe, because we''ve been together since we were little"


    I see.


    Nevertheless...... don''t eat well.


    "Is that enough?


    "You don''t have any more?


    Your father puts Melme''s sauce pickle on my plate.


    "Maybe three more servings."


    "Right."


    See the previous two.


    Let''s bake it all.

 394 379, "Safety" is important.

    "Excuse me."


    "I''m sorry."


    Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie bow their heads towards your father and me.


    On the desk is a beautifully eaten plate.


    He was also impressed by eating grilled rice balls.


    By the way, knowing it was rice, Lizzie seemed to need a little courage until she ate it.


    "Really?" Mr. Kowl said, eating immediately.


    You should be a little more vigilant, though not Mr. Lizzie, right?


    And when I told your father, he shook his head beside me for some reason.


    "Fine. They looked delicious, so I made them too."


    She finished eating beautifully when she also baked the remaining Merme.


    What a pleasant meal.


    It''s just a skinny system against Lizzie, so I''m wondering where that massive amount of meat went.


    "Actually..."


    My spine stretches a little on Mr. Kowl''s serious expression.


    I kind of have a heavy feeling about this, but are you okay?


    "It was about to fall into slavery with my family, and I was in a hurry at the store."


    "Huh?"


    Your father raises his voice to his surprise.


    I didn''t have a voice, but I feel the same way.


    Slave fall?


    "Well, both livestock and butchers are covered by debt."


    I see.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Mayor gave you instructions, didn''t he?


    Didn''t you have any help from that way?


    "It''s livestock led by the village chief, isn''t it? Couldn''t you ask for help?


    Your father is missing polite words.


    Did you freak out?


    "The village chief was also in a pretty dangerous condition with this livestock..."


    Your father sighs loudly at Mr. Kowl''s explanation.


    "You''re gonna make it?


    Twist your neck on your father''s words.


    What''s "in time? ? What is it?


    "Probably. So I have a favor for Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid. Tell me how to cook by tomorrow"


    Lizzie and Kowl rise out of their chairs and bow their heads.


    I see that the adventurers around me have turned their gaze to this one.


    "Please sit with your head up. I''ll teach you how to cook right away."


    Two people give my words a happy look.


    "Um, by the time we got here, the two of us had a lot to think about. If it''s a really delicious way to cook, try to make a firm contract."


    Contract?


    "Would you mind registering the pickled sauce as a commercial guild? So, you want me to focus on us?


    Proprietary?


    Does that mean Mr. Kowl and the others will handle the soaked sauce in one hand?


    But not easy?


    "I see. Once you''ve registered the pickled sauce, you''ll find out if there''s a similar sauce."


    "I see" snorts at your father''s words.


    You also signed up for a commercial guild to find out if there were any other similar sauces for grilled rice balls, right?


    I mean, they do the same thing if they''re soaked, right?


    But this is my first monopoly.


    It''s a start, right?


    The grilled rice balls sauce isn''t exclusive, is it?


    Uh... I can''t remember.


    It was an amazing story about signing up for a commercial guild... oh, I had made a lot of decisions while I was thinking about it.


    I felt like I told you something, but now I can''t remember.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean I suspected Mr. Ivy."


    Hmm?


    "I''m just saying there was a lot going on when we opened the Melme store."


    Could it also be a deceitful experience?


    "I think it''s a good way to sign up for a commercial guild and find out."


    "" Eh!


    Is that so surprising?


    If you''re in business, it''s natural to find out if the product you''re dealing with is really "safe".


    If you can get "safe" by registering for a commercial guild, it''s not a mistake for two people to ask for it.


    "Do you feel bad or not?


    Shake your head to the side of Mr. Lizzie''s words.


    As Lizzie turned her gaze to her father, his father shook his neck beside him, too.


    Look at that. I can lose my shoulder strength, Mr. Lizzie.


    Wouldn''t you feel so nervous and sick after eating so much?


    I have tea, but should I get some water too?


    "Water, do you want to go?


    "Is it water? No, it''s okay."


    Lizzie''s stomach must be sturdy.


    "Really?"


    "Mr. Kowl, do you want to make a detailed arrangement?


    Your father takes the soundproof magic item out of the tent and places it on the push machine with the button.


    Now they won''t hear the conversation around.


    Nevertheless, it would be inconvenient not to have a desk with soundproofing items that my master gave me.


    Is it time to come back after the maintenance?


    "Uh, please"


    I''m going to listen to your father, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie talk.


    Register the cooking method and pickled sauce as the sauce in the commercial guild.


    Once you have registered to see if there are any other similar sources, you will have an exclusive agreement with Mr. Kowl.


    If you use sauce pickle sauce, you will do business with Mr. Kowl.


    Is that it?


    Maybe with a sauce of grilled rice balls?


    ... Well, okay.


    All the stories we can do today are over, tea time for four.


    Press the button on the magic item to stop the startup.


    "How do you spread the word?


    "I plan to rent a friend''s stall. Because the friend is a little hurt and rested."


    You seem confident, Mr. Kowl, that you will succeed.


    "But the people in this village know what Melme tastes like, so worry about it if it works"


    Lizzie looks worried.


    It is true that in this village, the meat from Melme is famous for not being delicious.


    You wouldn''t believe me if I wrote that the street advertising complaint made it tasty.


    I hope there''s something hanging up.


    During the grilled rice balls, the scent invited the children to gather.


    Will you get together this time with fragrance?


    No, I have strong enemies.


    The wrapped roasted rappo smells really good.


    Hang up...... I''m sure you''d change your impression if you ate even a bite.


    "Oh, well, one bite!


    "A bite?"


    Mr. Lizzie looks at me strangely.


    "Yes, I''m going to hand out a slice of Merme for a taste."


    "Taste?"


    "That''s right. I only get one bite for free. If it was free, someone might want to give it a try."


    People to people reviews are incredibly powerful.


    When I was grilling rice balls, that was a tough one.


    "That''s good. If I look at the two of you today, I feel like there''s a battle if I give you a bite to eat."


    Father, this is not a battle.


    When I look at Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie, I''m a little embarrassed that you remembered when you were eating.


    "I''m not always disappointed that way!


    When Lizzie and I gazed at each other, they said with a desperate look.


    Besides, Mr. Kowl erupts, and both me and your father laugh.


    Is that it?


    A lot of laughter?


    When I look around, I see people in the group just the woman next door shaking their shoulders.


    Apparently, he couldn''t stand to laugh.


    When I look at Lizzie, I''m stuck on my desk with a bright red face.


    "I''m sorry. I heard you."


    "No, it''s fine. It''s okay."


    Lizzie replies with her voice trembling, but that''s also inviting me to laugh.


    "Apologies, where are the stalls?


    "What? It''s around the back of the boulevard, five too many corners"


    "Okay. Since when can you eat?


    Is that it?


    Could you possibly come as a customer?


    "Uh, go sign up for a commercial guild tomorrow, get permission there, so I guess I''ll start tomorrow?


    "Lizzie, I think you should put sauce pickles aside for a day, so I think you should start the day after tomorrow"


    "It is. Okay, I''ll start the day after tomorrow."


    Hmm?


    Miss Lizzie''s face a little red?


    With that said, you were drinking the alcohol your father bought you at dinner.


    "You''re going to eat"


    "Absolutely, absolutely! Please!


    Could you be a little drunk?


    When I look at your father, he''s smiling bitterly.


    "Is Mr. Lizzie drunk?


    "Oh, maybe. And that group over there."


    Your father points to the desk of a group of women.


    A large bottle of liquor when you look at it.


    "The day after tomorrow, remember?


    I was a customer because of it.

 395 380 stories, neighbour.

    "Eh, I wrote the price, and then I''m just gonna bake it... it''s okay, isn''t it? Yeah, I''m fine."


    Lizzie walks around the stall in the face of tension.


    "Mr. Lizzie, please calm down"


    "It''s okay. Yeah, I''m fine."


    Doesn''t look like it at all though.


    Oh, I''m checking again.


    The day after we discussed it, I just registered a sauce pickle sauce with a commercial guild, and before certification, I asked them to let me use it, and I got special permission.


    Your father told me, "Seems like every commercial guild has different finesse," but I have no idea the difference, not remembering the previous one at all.


    The stall Mr. Kowl rented to a friend seems to have been used beautifully and can be used immediately without any problems. The store will open today.


    "Oh, Lizzie, you''re nervous."


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    Mr. Kowl and his father open the door to the stall and come in.


    On the shoulders of the two, they are lowering a bag containing sauce-soaked Merme meat.


    "It''s okay. All you have to do is bake it."


    Receive the bag from the two of them and serve the melume soaked in a sauce from inside.


    When you give out what you need, keep the rest in the magic box.


    Magic box for ingredients, with time stop function and refrigeration function.


    Mr. Kowl ignites charcoal.


    When I adjust the fire, I bow my head to your father and me.


    "Mr. Ivy. Mr. Ruid. Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, we''re having fun too"


    "That''s right. And that''s all we can do to help."


    I''m all set, and maybe Melme''s okay.


    And then there''s the show of Mr. Kowl''s arms.


    I''m just worried about Melme''s reputation so far.


    As long as you take a bite, I think we''ll be talking about it differently than before.


    Ivy, shall we go?


    "Yeah. Good luck with that."


    Get out of the stall.


    "Oh, wait. I''d like you to eat the baked one and make sure it''s final."


    Final confirmation?


    The way you look down is easy, so you can''t go wrong.


    The sauce pickles have been made together to confirm the flavour.


    So I don''t feel like I need to check anymore, but what''s going on?


    "Thanks, I''ll take it."


    Your father smiles at Mr. Kowl.


    "You''re my first customer."


    Oh, well.


    The number one customer of this store.


    Kind of makes me feel like fun.


    "Yeah, that''s fun."


    This isn''t happening.


    "What? No, not a customer"


    Mr. Kowl makes a bewildered voice and is wolfish.


    I laugh at that wolf way.


    "I''m not that used to Customer 1, so I''d like to try to be. Mr. Kowl."


    "Is that what this is about?


    To my words, Mr. Kowl, leaning his neck.


    "I am delighted to have the first customer to remember, Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid"


    Lizzie gives Melme to Mr. Kowl.


    Mr. Kowl, who received it, put Melme on the net, saying "Sure".


    When Mr. Kowl cooks the meat, the fragrance spreads around.


    It has a slightly stronger fruitiness, so it has a gorgeous aroma.


    "Smells good."


    "Right. But it''s Melme, right?


    "Hmm? Kind of."


    Melme isn''t really popular after all.


    I''m going to have to spread all this slowly.


    "Yes. Thank you for waiting"


    "Thank you"


    Receive meat wrapped in leaves.


    I lay root vegetables under the meat, so the heat control is just...?


    ... a little hot but not too hot to bear.


    But do we need some more precautions?


    "Maybe you should lay some more vegetables"


    "Hot?"


    Put the leaves your father wrapped in meat on his palm.


    And give a strange look.


    "Cowl. You''re putting a wooden plate under the vegetables, right?


    It is decided to lay a thin wooden plate on top of the leaves for heat control and place the vegetables on top of it and the meat on top.


    To your father''s inquiry, Mr. Kowl looks around.


    "Ah, just now on the shelf!


    Lizzie, who was watching your father interact with Mr. Kowl, rushes to open the shelf.


    What came out of it was a thin wooden plate.


    Is that it?


    When I checked, it fit next to the leaves on the desk.


    "Sorry. Looks like I hit the shelves when I was checking...


    "Lizzie, it''s okay, calm down"


    Mr. Lizzie nods over and over to Mr. Kowl''s words.


    Lizzie is firmer on a daily basis, but I''m surprised you''re so nervous to be here.


    I thought I''d keep going back to the square, but I decided to see how things were going a little further away.


    The store opens before lunch.


    If it goes well, I think a little bit of customers might come.


    However, when I remembered the conversation the women had earlier, I sighed small that it might be difficult.


    "I can''t help but care. The rest depends on luck and their hard work."


    "Yeah, I know. But I''m glad you extended your debt service deadline."


    The debt was a commercial guild, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie.


    I took a little sauce-soaked merme and had it eaten before negotiating.


    I''m glad I got a brilliant one-year respite.


    If you work hard in the meantime, your parents as well as Mr. Kowl should be spared from falling into slavery.


    If Melme''s meat can be sold, livestock producers will earn more.


    "If you ate it, you''d be fine"


    It''s noon and the boulevard is getting crowded.


    People come fishing for the scent, but when they find out it''s Merme, they can''t get their hands on it.


    I didn''t expect you to refuse until you tasted it.


    Well, I did a little baking and eating, but I didn''t do anything. Melme isn''t tasty.


    "Ah, there it is!


    Hmm?


    A woman''s voice I''ve heard somewhere.


    "Ah, neighbor."


    Neighboring women came in the square with other groups of women in the Great Zone.


    At that time, they weren''t really expecting to come because they were lumpy drunk.


    "I didn''t know you were really coming"


    Your father also has a slightly surprised look that he didn''t think he was coming.


    "It''s Melme, okay?


    "It''s really a Merme stall. Seriously?"


    The women I tried to get started are asking the women I brought here worried about.


    "I don''t. But if you''re wondering because it smells good, she''s so disappointed. You''re worried!


    Lizzie''s face, nominated by her who was disappointed, turns bright red at once.


    "No, that was better than I expected. I usually eat less! It''s true!


    Lizzie desperately says, but the woman laughs and says, "It''s okay. Some women eat big," he said.


    Mr. Lizzie is bright red, and Mr. Kowl is feeling pushed by the momentum of a woman, and is he okay?


    "In the meantime, I eat. What about you guys?


    "What do we do?


    "Hmm."


    The women who cared seem to eat me, but the other women are not on board.


    "Um, I have a taste, what do you say?


    "Thanks"


    A woman who is deciding to buy eats a taste of Melme.


    The others still seem lost.


    "What is this? What, it''s not Merme, is it? This."


    The woman who ate asked Lizzie for another bite and another taste.


    "Really, Melme? You''re not, are you? What''s that smell?


    Other women were also interested when women were eating strangely.


    "What? It''s not Merme?


    "If not, why write Melme?"


    "Um, I''m pretty sure it''s Melme I''m using, because I''m working on flavoring it by looking down."


    Lizzie explains with a little outspoken voice.


    But if you don''t, it''s probably because you''re going to be wiped out by the booming women''s voices.


    But the voice echoed around, and people other than the women paid attention to the stalls.


    "Hey, uh, I''ll take three."


    The first woman shows Mr. Kowl three fingers.


    "Thank you. You''ll bake it right away."


    The other women are getting together to get a taste of Lizzie.


    The others who were watching it seemed willing to taste it.


    "Shit, it''s delicious. Doesn''t this look like it would fit that booze I bought today?


    "Already, talk about booze right away. But you''re soft. Isn''t it amazing what happens to that stiff meat?


    "Give it a taste."


    "Fool, a bite is enough, isn''t it? That ~ 2, please."


    "Two for me too, please"


    It gets busier and busier in front of the stall.


    The women form a line with nature, and the other guests who taste behind them line up.


    Sounds fine.


    "Oh, that woman is amazing"


    "Right."

 396 381 stories sold out!

    "Excuse me."


    Apologize to us with Mr. Kowl in the chair.


    "It''s okay, take your time"


    Speak to Mr. Kowl as he washes his dirty nets with charcoal and sauce.


    Lizzie is in the chair next to Mr. Kowl, and she''s stuck at his desk.


    I don''t even seem to have the energy to speak up anymore.


    "Okay, it''s over"


    Your father, who was treating the charcoal, stretches his arm a lot.


    "Good day, Father"


    "How''s that?


    "It''s over."


    He nodded when he showed me the dirt removed net.


    My father, who comes next door and washes his hands, turned around and "puffs" erupted.


    Looking back while wiping your father''s hand with a cloth, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie are dripping with their right cheek on their desks.


    "That''s how tired you are"


    "I don''t have a choice. If that''s all the customers are pushing over."


    The women in the next tent gathered in line thanks to the noise in front of the stall.


    Still thought it would settle around after lunch, so we went back to the square but after a while we went back to the square we heard some rumors.


    "They have stalls where Melme can be eaten deliciously," he said.


    Somehow I had a bad feeling and when I went to Mr. Kowl''s stall, the guest line was longer than noon.


    When I made sure Lizzie was okay, I shook my neck to the side with a tired look.


    "You were in a hurry then. It was an exhausting look."


    "Yeah. Glad you''re back."


    Glad I could help you before you fell.


    "Right."


    Boil the water and add the tea.


    Put it at your desk with Fina, who your father bought after closing the stall.


    "Good day, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie. Eat something sweet."


    The two of you get up snuggly in my voice.


    Slow motion and a little scary.


    "Thanks"


    Lizzie took a bite of Fina and breathed relief.


    Sweet stuff is good for ho, right?


    I take a bite, too.


    Yeah, delicious.


    "Tomorrow, you''re off."


    "Right."


    When you notice, the magic box is empty.


    They baked it until tomorrow''s minute before they knew it and sold it.


    Well, I had no choice because I was confused.


    "I''m a little horrified"


    Lizzie drinks tea slowly.


    "Oh, don''t rest."


    Lizzie gives Mr. Kowl a slightly more annoying look in his words.


    "Not that way, because you sold me"


    "Oh, that way. I''m glad to hear that, too. I just want to take it slow tomorrow. My arm hurts."


    Mr. Kowl''s arm, who was baking Merme, seems to be the limit, and he has pain.


    "Sorry. Kowl, are you okay?


    Lizzie gently lays down Mr. Kowl''s arms.


    "Drink the potion you have at home and you''ll be fine."


    If there''s a potion, it''s sturdy.


    And were you baking so hard that your arms hurt?


    I''ve been helping your father along the way, but he''s been baking it almost all day.


    "I think we should keep the potion here until the guests calm down."


    "I will."


    I see your father with the look Lizzie drew.


    Your father and Mr. Kowl, who noticed that, look back at Lizzie.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Until the guests settle down now. Are people pushing you this far again?


    Your father thought a little, but nodded once.


    "It''ll be crowded the day after tomorrow because I''m off tomorrow. It could be more customers today."


    Indeed, it has already spread to adventurers as a rumor store.


    It will spread to the villagers tomorrow.


    Yet I''m off tomorrow.


    Those who can''t come tomorrow could also push it the day after tomorrow.


    People get together for the food we''re talking about.


    "When it comes to more than today, how much planting will be needed?


    "Right, you should have three times what you have today at your leisure"


    I''m surprised at your father''s words, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie.


    "Um, can anyone help me with the store? I think I''ll settle down in a week or so, just in the meantime."


    Looks like Lizzie and the others aren''t used to it either, so we should get a little more manpower, right?


    I can''t even take a break if it''s like today.


    Concon.


    Hmm? Looks like someone''s here.


    "Yes. Who is it?


    "It''s me, it''s Ava. Kool?"


    Mr. Abba?


    "Father! What''s up? Is something wrong?


    Mr. Kowl, who hurried up from the chair, immediately opens the door to the entrance and exit of the stall.


    There were two elderly men and two women standing there looking worried.


    "I heard rumors about something. Melme''s stall opened. I was talking about that yesterday, so I thought maybe, what are you doing!, what do you do with more debt!


    Is that it?


    Could there be a rumor going around that isn''t the same as the rumor that "Melme is a delicious eating stall"?


    "No, that''s okay"


    Yeah, Mr. Kowl''s right.


    If it works, maybe we can pay off your parents'' debts.


    "What''s all right! Is it because you closed the store at this hour and still couldn''t sell it?


    Don''t worry about what rumors really went around.


    "No."


    "Come on now. We know. He said he made you guys do it."


    Mr. Abba, I''m sure you regret everything.


    He said he was forcing the kid.


    "That''s right. Let''s talk about it, and we''ll pay your debts."


    This woman looks like Mr. Kowl.


    Is that your mother?


    "Listen to me!


    Mr. Kowl''s shouts echo in the stall.


    My body shivers in horror.


    "Ha, I closed the store because the merchandise I sell sold out"


    "" "" Huh? Sold out "" "


    Four surprised people with their eyes open.


    Melme sold it out, and it was such a shock.


    "Kool, is it true that it''s sold out? You mean Melme sold it?


    Eyes with anticipation, perhaps Mr. Kowl. Your mother looks at Mr. Kowl.


    "Oh, it''s true"


    And someone who thinks it''s Mr. Kowl''s mother who can break his face.


    "I''m sorry. It suddenly got noisy."


    Lizzie apologizes to your father and me.


    Abba and the others seem to have finally noticed us in a bit of a hurry in that voice.


    "Excuse me. Uh, nice to meet you. I''m Abba, Kool''s father. Next door."


    "It''s my mother''s ricore. Sorry for the sudden noise."


    I knew it was your mother.


    You look like the eye area or the nasal muscle or something.


    "It''s Lizzie''s father, Michal, and it''s her mother, Chail. Uh, what about you?


    "This is Druid and her daughter Ivy, who are traveling. Nice to meet you."


    "It''s Ivy. Best regards,"


    Get out of the chair and go next to your father and say hello.


    Somehow Mr. Ricore and Mr. Chail smiled at me.


    "Dad, they taught me how to eat Melme deliciously."


    "Really? Thank you for that."


    Mr. Abba squeezes your father''s hand.


    "It''s more Ivy''s way of cooking than mine."


    "That''s amazing. Your daughter?


    Four gaze concentrates on me.


    This is a little embarrassing.


    Yes, I''d like to know what rumors are circulating.


    "Um, what were the rumors about Melme?


    Now can you predict how many people will be here the day after tomorrow?


    "The rumors we heard were, ''I hear you''ve got a Merme stall'' and ''There''s an idiot selling Merme at the stall'' and ''There''s a stall where Merme can be eaten deliciously''. These three."


    I don''t feel like I need the second one though.


    As this rumor spreads tomorrow...... I figured I should get ready about triple the day after tomorrow.


    "Father, I knew it was about 3x"


    "I guess."


    Abba and the others gave a strange look to your father and my conversation, and Mr. Kowl and Lizzie laughed bitterly.


    "Um, do you have any melumes that tasted better? I''d like to try it."


    Mr. Chail asks Mr. Kowl, but he shakes his neck sideways.


    "Sorry. I had two days'' worth of it for you, but I sold it out. There''s nothing left at all."


    Mr. Kowl''s answer was accompanied by a complex look that made Abba and her happy, but unfortunate, faces as well as Mr. Chail''s.

 397 Looks like we got 382 more stories.

    "Excuse me. Mr. Ivy, is Mr. Druid here?


    When I interrupted Mr. Kowl''s house in preparation for the Merme to be served at the stall, I returned with a hindsight I had seen in front of the tent.


    "Those are Mr. Ginal''s."


    What a complicated look to give your father.


    Don''t really feel like we should have a good discussion once.


    "Hello, what''s going on?


    Speak to the three Ginars from behind.


    "What? Oh, good. I came to talk to you a little bit. Were you out?"


    "Yes, to someone I know."


    Mr. Ginal looks at me still in my words.


    Tilting his neck to it, he pulled it all the way back.


    With a little surprise, I look at your father.


    "What kind of story is it?


    Father speaking with a slight frown.


    Mr. Ginal also gave a slightly dissatisfied look for a moment.


    I hid it right away.


    "No, I just got in touch."


    "Contact?"


    Have you heard from me or your father?


    If there is, you mean the forest problem?


    "I wanted to hear your opinion on whether to contact you, could you please?


    Please could be a long story.


    Besides, I don''t know if it''s a good story to ask.


    "Um, I''ll get you some tea. Wait."


    Hurry back to the tent and open the bag lid.


    The Sols jump out of the buck today because they were there together.


    "I''m sorry, because people are coming. I''ll have the potion ready."


    When asked in a whisper, Pull-Pull-Swinging Sora and Flem.


    Remove the potion for Sola and Flem from the bag and remove the magic item for Sol.


    When you see three of them wondering if this is okay, look at me and shake the pull.


    "Eat slowly. I''m coming. Ciel, leave a message."


    Wave to four and leave the tent with tea leaves and a cup for a number of people.


    "Dad, I''m gonna make you some tea."


    It was on my desk, when I held the pot, I headed to the cooking area.


    With that said, you hadn''t picked up your desk yet.


    I hope I can pick it up tomorrow.


    When I make tea and go back, what a dark atmosphere.


    Were you even talking about something bad?


    "Go ahead."


    Add tea and place in front of each.


    When I sat in the chair, I pressed the button on the magic item your father had been putting out.


    "So, what''s the story?


    "The number of demons causing problems in the woods increased at once"


    Huh?


    Increased numbers?


    "What do you mean?


    "The top adventurer I was investigating is looking around as far as I can see a few times a day from the gate. The investigation raised reports that the discomfort felt from the forest was becoming greater and greater. We checked, too, but only for one day, but we did feel bigger. So we discussed what might be possible, and we came to the conclusion that the number of demons might have increased."


    "Did you feel uncomfortable?


    "Probably because of the increase in numbers, I can feel it."


    I see.


    Does the fact that demons have increased their numbers all at once make them more likely to hit this village?


    I did hear that if I ran out of food in the woods, I would attack a certain place.


    And yet more demons at once?


    Something''s wrong, isn''t it?


    "How many demons?


    "Mr. Druid, you are an adventurer on a journey. Have you ever heard of him anywhere?


    Mr. Garritt looks at your father still.


    Plus your father shaking his head to the side.


    "Right."


    Hmm, what is it?


    Am I missing something?


    No, you''re not.


    I think I can grab something, what is it?


    He was a demon who was good at blending in around him, and suddenly the numbers grew.


    ... No, I don''t know.


    "Speaking of which, did the Druids lend you a hand with the Merme stall?


    "" Huh?


    I look at Mr. Fische in surprise at the sudden change of story.


    "Is that it? Different? I ate it, but it was similar to what Mr. Ivy made here."


    "Oh, I helped you. Did you eat more than that?


    "I ate here and it was similar to the scent, so maybe Ginal noticed and lined up."


    They lined me up.


    Besides, because it was similar to the scent I ate here, it was a flavor that I wanted to eat again.


    Wow, I''m glad.


    "Thank you"


    "No, let me thank you too. It would be quite a pleasure for this village if we knew Merme was delicious. Because it''s the village where my son lives, I was wondering. Thanks."


    "I''m glad you''re happy"


    I knew Mr. Ginal was a good father, right?


    I don''t think your father has anything to worry about.


    Gently look at your father.


    I can see you looking at Mr. Ginal.


    Still, can''t you believe it?


    "Oh, and the investigation team was to be formed again."


    Oh, I got back to talking.


    And there''s an investigation team?


    The number of demons may have increased. Going to the woods?


    "This time it will be a survey only around this village. I can''t fight without knowing my enemies."


    I see, and I wonder if that''s still safe.


    Yes, is this information kept secret from other villages?


    "Um, is it okay for the other villages to know about this issue?


    Ginals give my words a strange look.


    Your father gave a stiff look.


    "Village information does not flow quickly but surely. I didn''t even hide it. But why?


    "I have your father''s master in Alltown. If you were a master, you might know something because you really know a lot of things. Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, my master''s going that way for nothing."


    For nothing.


    I look at your father with a slightly frightened look.


    And a father who flaunted his shoulder.


    "Master of All Towns, could you possibly be referring to Mons?


    Mr. Garritt asks his father with a little excitement.


    Who''s Mons?


    "Do you know?


    Hmm? Who?


    "Yeah, I took care of you before. Is Mr. Druid his apprentice?


    "Well, that''s right. You will."


    Your father is a disciple.


    "Mons, could it be about your master?


    Father with a surprised look at my words.


    "That? Don''t you know that?


    "All the time, master, master. That''s what the villagers called it, so I don''t think they heard the name."


    You didn''t forget, did you?


    Probably not listening...... maybe.


    "Are you his apprentice? Speaking of which, I heard Mr. Mons solved the problem that struck Alltown last year. You''re still active."


    Mr. Garritt talks quite happily.


    Is that what you like about your master?


    "Ah, that one. That''s right. I was working it out with all the help around me."


    "Did Mr. Druid join you?


    "No, I''m not in. I got one arm a while ago, so I wasn''t used to it."


    Mr. Garrett and Mr. Ginal gave a hazy look at what your father casually told you.


    Besides, your father laughed like he said it was nothing.


    "Um, can I talk to your master?


    You''ve got a little weird air.


    In the meantime, let''s just ask what we want to hear.


    "Of course. It''s comforting to hear from Mr. Mons."


    Mr. Mons, you''re kind of unfamiliar.


    "Do you want to send ''Fluffy'' tomorrow?


    "Right. Speaking of which, maybe it''s time for a reply back"


    "No, you were sending ''fuzzy'' to everyone. I forgot."


    Your father smiles bitterly.


    "Does anyone keep in touch with you on ''fuzz''?"


    Mr. Ginal rides out a while ago with a surprised look on his face.


    My body glances backwards a little surprised by that.


    "Yes, because you''re all worried about me."


    "Everybody?"


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck.


    "Well, isn''t that good? How much further can I tell you than that? May I also tell you that there are wind members?


    I look over at the three of you as your father supports you in the back.


    Plus three people nod.


    I guess that means I can tell you everything.


    "Okay. I''ll send it tomorrow morning, too. Tomorrow, shall we get up early and get ready?


    "Right. You''d better hurry."


    You want to solve the problem early.


    I wish my master knew what it was.

 398 383 stories. Who would that be?

    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, a little sleepy, but fine"


    Father glancing worryingly.


    I was supposed to fax it to my master, but I couldn''t sleep if I thought about it before I went to bed.


    That''s a little headache thinking too much over a complete lack of sleep.


    "You should have a potion."


    "Yeah. I will"


    "What''s going on? You wouldn''t have slept much last night either, would you?


    A couple of times in the middle of the night, he said, "Are you okay? ''Cause they asked me," you know.


    "Yeah, I can''t sleep after all I''ve been thinking about. I fell asleep and woke up."


    "Right. I''ll send you a ''fuzz'' and we''ll go back to the tent and take a break."


    I guess I''ll take a nap.


    That might be a good idea.


    I go into a commercial guild and look around, but not many people.


    If it were normal, I''d be in a rush with village merchants and merchants from other villages and towns.


    "It''s a little strange quiet."


    ''Cause nobody can come to this village, and they can''t leave.''


    A space dedicated to faxing is available out of sight from the entrance behind the building.


    When I went there, one man was working on something.


    "Excuse me. I''d like to make sure you''ve received ''Fluffy''"


    "There you are. Oh, you guys. Put your guild guard on the tablet on your desk."


    One of the shelves glows slightly when your father puts out a commercial guild card and puts it on the tablet.


    When a man took a few sheets of paper from it, he gave it to us.


    "Make sure you''re sure"


    I''ll check the fax sender at hand.


    It''s coming from Mr. Nooga and Lord Foronda.


    Oh, it''s Lieutenant Verivera.


    That''s unusual, even though you''re usually Captain Ogt.


    Is something wrong?


    "Are you okay over there? This is from Mr. Borolda."


    "Thanks. No problem. What''s the matter with you?


    When I confirm and look at your father, I look at one piece of paper with an indescribable look on my face.


    "Ah, I''ll tell you later"


    "Yeah."


    I wonder what.


    Probably a fax from my family, but is something wrong?


    "Are you all right?


    Tell the male voice that your father has no problem.


    "Can you lend me your desk because I want to send you a ''fluff'' right away? Three more sheets of paper, please."


    "Please, because not many people use this place. Feel free to use it."


    A man gives three sheets of paper to your father.


    "Is it less?


    When asked by a man, he nodded.


    "That''s right. You don''t really use it. It''s about time the merchant checked something out."


    Yes, it is.


    They don''t use it.


    So wherever you go, do you always respond immediately?


    I''ve never met anyone who uses fax in any village.


    Sit next to your father at a desk nearby.


    "What is it about demons that don''t make you feel magic or signs?


    "You might want to write about the sudden increase in the number of demons."


    Watch your father write a fax next door.


    "Right. Is there anything else?


    Anything else?


    "Ah, illegal dumps in the woods, I need to write it down that I couldn''t find them"


    "You did."


    Is there anything else I can tell you?


    "Ivy."


    "What''s going on?


    Your father looks up from the fax and looks at the ceiling.


    "Do you really think there''s no illegal dump?


    I was wondering that, too.


    But given certain rumors and the demons in question, you can''t judge "no".


    Rumors I heard in the laundry.


    That''s that people who look closely at the dump feel uncomfortable.


    I think this is quite important.


    And appeared around this village, a strong demon with special abilities.


    I heard that magic power had nothing to do with special abilities, but later on I checked that ferocity and strength still required some magic power.


    The demons in question around this village are good at hiding signs.


    That must be due to special abilities.


    If this was all I could think of, there could have been a special magic item in the little trash.


    But the demon in question is strong enough to injure the top adventurer.


    I mean, there''s a ton of garbage somewhere that just strengthens the demons.


    "I think it''s somewhere"


    Places you can''t normally find by looking.


    That is, the hidden illegal dump.


    It is no more a dump for the adventurers than it is hidden.


    So whose dump is it?


    If you think from the rumors, there should be tons of trash thrown out of the village, so dumps for the village.


    But even though it''s a dump for the village, the problem is hiding it.


    Why, I need to hide it.


    He lost his famous Mr. Tamer and lost his ability to dispose of garbage.


    To keep that from the villagers knowing?


    I have no idea what it means to do that.


    However, it''s not like adventurers throw it away in passing.


    Garbage leaving the village should be managed.


    I think there are only a few people who can hide that.


    "Do you still think so"


    "Yeah. There''s an unjust dump that''s hidden. I think that''s quite a collection of garbage too"


    When I saw your father, I sighed small and smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t be a hassle. Is the village in the lead? Or is someone in the individual doing it on their own"


    Oh, is it possible that the village is in the lead?


    That was unimaginable.


    "You''re a real pain in the ass."


    Actually, I couldn''t sleep last night because I realized this.


    Because it''s definitely a big problem.


    Look around.


    The man who responded earlier is out of his seat.


    I''m sure that''s why your father told you this story.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Because I have this."


    Your father shows you the magic item he lowered from his neck.


    That''s an item to keep you from hearing conversations around.


    "I already lost it worrying"


    Look at that, ho. Power falls out of my shoulder.


    When were you buying that stuff?


    "When did your father realize?


    "Yesterday, I guess. I wish I''d thought about rumors and demons."


    "Oh well."


    "That''s the problem from here."


    Your father sighs loudly.


    I follow you too.


    "Who knows and who doesn''t?


    "Ah."


    With that said, I wonder about the wind ginals.


    There''s something a little strange about them, too, isn''t there?


    "Ah. Why don''t you ask your master about Mr. Ginal?


    "That''s good. I''ll ask him if he knows the wind."


    I think he''s a good guy.


    Sora also decides it''s okay.


    But you have something to worry about.


    Other than what your father is worried about.


    "I can do it. Read it?"


    "I was peeking next door, so it''s okay"


    And it''s not so much about reading it again, is it?


    Because "demons hiding signs and magic in the village of Hataka have increased in number and occurred in the last few days. I can''t move. You know the wind? I''ll just wait to hear from you about what I know."


    It''s too easy.


    With that said, how did you get three sheets of paper?


    "Right. Don''t Stop Magic Items Starting"


    "Yeah. What do you do with the rest of the paper?


    "Oh, I thought I''d use it to send it to my family"


    "What. I thought you were sending three to your master."


    "Never."


    "Haha, you don''t have to say it with such a serious face"


    The man''s back, so have him send a fax.


    You''ll have a reply in a couple of days.


    I hope you have some answers.

 399 384 Stories Managed Dumpster

    Exit the commercial guild and head to the square.


    With that said, this village dump felt abandoned, didn''t it?


    There was a pile of garbage.


    Is that still going in while it''s under control?


    "Father, this village dump felt abandoned, but that goes in while it''s under control?


    "There are magic items embedded in the ground that break down magic in the dumps designated by villages and towns. So I''d say it''s more manageable than that. Even in that state."


    I see.


    It''s a controlled dump.


    Hmm?


    "Disassemble magic? But it''s magic that Sol''s eating, right?


    What do you mean?


    If it was disassembled, it would still have magic. No.


    "A magic item that breaks down magic is buried on the ground of the dump to prevent demons from eating the magic in the garbage they couldn''t handle. Well, it was a long time ago when you were able to handle all the remaining magic. There is too much garbage right now to handle just magic items. So I''m pretty sure it''s magic that Sol''s eating."


    "Oh well."


    "Though unprocessed, so far, there''s no rumor going around that demons have become ferocious in controlled dumps, so I guess it''s an awesome magic item in a way"


    You mean you can''t handle everything, but it''s done to some extent?


    "They also say it''s because of that magic item that demons don''t come close to the dumps that are controlled by it. Well, I don''t know if it''s true or false about that. I''ve heard rumors like that before."


    That would be an awesome item if that were true.


    "Even so, if we keep getting more garbage like this, I don''t know what will happen."


    "Can''t you get more magic items? There will be more magic."


    "When I was little I heard rumors that a cave with demons dropping magic items had collapsed in some kind of accident. They were investigating caves all over the country after that, but I don''t think they''re gonna hear about a new one."


    Too bad.


    Won''t there be more magic items?


    The problem of garbage disposal affects a lot of things.


    "I hope the garbage disposal problem is resolved soon"


    "It must be a matter of Tamer''s consciousness."


    Can I continue my journey like this, Tamer?


    "Is your body tough? You don''t sleep well, do you?


    Your father''s hand strokes Pong''s head.


    I smile all the time in that gentle hand.


    "It''s okay. I was talking, and I had a headache, and I calmed down."


    It''s forbidden to do that.


    "Yeah, okay"


    Look around as you walk down the boulevard.


    Because of the early hours of the morning, the store is being chased to prepare for opening.


    Many stalls are still in preparation.


    "You''re still living a normal life."


    Forest anomalies seem to be causing some anxiety to the villagers, but they haven''t affected their lives yet.


    This may be a little unusual.


    Other villages and towns were sensitive to minor forest changes.


    Even in this village, it should be time for anxiety to surface.


    Speaking of which, you''ve been calm for a long time.


    "Yeah."


    That''s kind of creepy.


    Or is the head of the vigilante or Mr. Gilmouth of the Adventurer Guild an amazing person?


    But these two aren''t close, are they?


    "Is Mr. Gilmouth or the captain of this village an amazing person?


    "Captain to Gilmouth? Mm-hmm. No, I''ve never heard of it."


    That means there are no rumors coming up outside of Hataka Village.


    But let''s settle down in this village.


    I''m sure the two of you will do something about it, because you trust me, right?


    "Ah."


    "Again."


    I laugh about your father''s reaction.


    At the end of our gaze, at the entrance and exit of the square, there is the figure of Mr. Ginal and the members of the style.


    Mr. Fische seems to be noticing us and has been waving.


    Plus the other two gaze this way.


    "Good morning. What''s the matter, sir? So early in the morning."


    "I was curious because he said he was sending Master Mons a ''fluff''"


    Mr. Garritt talks a little shy.


    You really care about your master.


    Maybe I should have faxed you about Mr. Garritt.


    "I sent it to you, so you''ll get a response in a couple of days. However, if anything happens over there, you won''t be able to."


    "Right."


    In response to your father, Mr. Garritt seemed a little discouraged.


    Could you have wanted to join us?


    Then I would have liked you to have said it during yesterday.


    "You''re an idiot, I wish I''d asked you to do it among yesterday"


    Mr. Fische slaps Mr. Garritt on the shoulder.


    Mr. Garritt, who pays for it by hand, stares at Mr. Fische.


    but it doesn''t work very well, Mr. Fische is laughing out loud at how Mr. Garritt is doing.


    Mr. Ginal, watching those two exchanges, sighed with a frightened face.


    I wonder if it''s always like this.


    "You''re close."


    "Yes, we''re friends."


    "No, because we''re not close."


    I get a response from Mr Fische and Mr Garritt at the same time, but the exact opposite is true of what I am saying.


    Interesting to watch.


    "It''s not bad. It''s a problem for Fischer to swing us around and play."


    Look at the two people that Mr. Ginal started something like a verbal fight.


    "It''s tough"


    A big nod to your father''s words, Mr. Ginal.


    "Even in experience?


    "I know because my master kept swinging at me."


    Mr. Ginal turns a hard gaze to your father''s words.


    "You can''t keep your eyes open because you don''t know when or what''s going to happen."


    Your father nods.


    "That''s right. If you think you''re making a big deal out of it, suddenly you don''t have a clap."


    "Yes, yes. When you realize it, it''s after you get involved, and you just get involved and don''t solve it, and you run away."


    Mr. Ginal seems to be having a pretty rough time, too.


    Mostly to two fellow winds.


    "In my case, I was going to push everything from the beginning, and they were going to cause problems."


    Two sigh loudly.


    I don''t know, I''m glad I fit in.


    Until a while ago, it had a giddy vibe.


    Can this be said thanks to the Master, Mr. Fische and Mr. Garritt?


    "Um, are you on other business than sending faxes to your master?


    I shake my head vertically in words, Mr. Ginal.


    Face me and your father with a slightly more serious look.


    "I want to make sure Mr. Druid and I want to hear from Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy."


    I wonder what it is?


    There is a slightly different seriousness than before.


    "Okay. Can I have the square?


    "I''d like you to come to the inn where we''re staying, if you don''t mind."


    When Mr. Ginal speaks out, Mr. Fische and Mr. Garritt look at this one quietly.


    Your father takes a glimpse of Mr. Fische and the others.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    Your father sees me.


    She said she had a headache because of lack of sleep.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay"


    Nod to my reply and look to Mr. Ginal.


    "It''s okay. From now on?


    "If I could."


    Mr. Ginal gave a slightly relieved look to your father''s response.


    Damn, you''re worried about what we''re talking about.


    With that said, this windy member wasn''t the base of this village, was he?


    So, can we talk about what I just talked to your father about?


    If you''re from someone else, you might be able to guide different answers from a different point of view.

 400 Confusion of Outside Ginal

    Watch how Druid and Ivy walk behind you.


    He''s a really good parent and kid.


    We know what we care about each other.


    That''s why I want to be clear.


    I never have a bad impression of them.


    Even in the unexpected events in the woods, Mr. Ivy, who looks to reality, was firmer than his age.


    That''s what Garritt and I admired because it wasn''t the wind that was forcing it.


    I had the impression that he was also fine as a father when it came to the Druid supporting her like that.


    When I saw the two of them, I was honestly surprised to hear that they were a parent-child relationship with no blood connection because they didn''t look alike.


    Because the two atmospheres didn''t make me feel that way, even though it seemed like something I could tell by the difference in appearance.


    So I was talking without paying any particular attention.


    But when I talked to him, my distrust of the existence of a Druid aroused me.


    He''s a top adventurer, no matter what you think, because you notice his atmosphere, his woodland freaks.


    At first, I wondered why there were top adventurers I didn''t know.


    I snuck up on the two of you wondering if I''d forgotten his information.


    but neither of them knew about the Druid.


    Still, I thought maybe we forgot.


    At that time, I assumed that the Druid was the top adventurer.


    Because that''s all I could see.


    So I was honestly surprised when there was a possibility that I wasn''t a top adventurer.


    I didn''t even think it was possible.


    "Mr. Ginal. What''s the matter, sir?


    "No, it''s nothing. Bad."


    You stared too hard, Mr. Ivy peeps at me.


    Dolphins who look at me all the time.


    Even though his expression looked calm, it was the second time I saw him that I noticed that his eyes were very cold.


    The reason Druid realized he wasn''t a top adventurer was because he didn''t have an obligation to report to the Adventurer Guild.


    No one breaks it because violating it will result in a large fine.


    But even if something went wrong in the village of Hataka, the Druid did not report it.


    You don''t have to, which means he''s not a top adventurer.


    He said he wanted to go with Garritt in a casual way, but he replied, "I''m not."


    But that strength.


    You should definitely catch your eye in every village or town of Gilmouth.


    It has the effect of one arm, but as far as the sword you have, it doesn''t seem to be a problem.


    Once registered with a top adventurer again, the record will remain until Gilmouth requests cancellation of the registration due to injury or age.


    I went back to the inn to find out if I might have missed it, but in the past there was no name Druid.


    "There. Because I''m renting a room on the ground floor."


    Enter the inn ''Mitchell'' where you are staying and show them to your room.


    The Druid sits in a chair as soon as he glances over the room.


    Next to it, Ivy sat down with a slow view of the whole room.


    "Go ahead."


    Put the tea and sweets that Garritt had prepared on his desk.


    "Thank you"


    Gently approach Mr. Ivy with a plate of sweets that the Druid has placed in the middle.


    Still, Mr. Ivy, who was watching the room, doesn''t notice.


    I get a much better gaze when I look at the dolphins.


    There is still no temperature.


    Criminals may use adventurers as cover.


    If it works, there''s no better hiding place.


    But when you become a top adventurer, you will always be exposed.


    Because people like us will look into it.


    So let those with problems hide their power and be blind.


    But the Druids are not hiding their strength.


    That was the question.


    I''m not a top adventurer even though I''m not hiding my strength.


    Nobody solicited him?


    I solicited him, but he refused?


    Are you having trouble with your money?


    But if you have Mr. Ivy, you shouldn''t have any trouble with how much money you have.


    Besides, you should be able to protect Mr. Ivy by being a top adventurer.


    The more I thought about it, the less I could think of any explanation.


    But if you''re a criminal, you need to protect Mr. Ivy.


    And I thought... I don''t think I need to protect them as far as they''re concerned.


    "What is talking about?


    Druid sees our faces in turn.


    He''s on guard here, especially me.


    Tilt your neck slightly to that.


    Would I have done something?


    "I want you to be honest with me."


    "As far as I can answer"


    Well, I guess so.


    If they say that......


    "Father, I think we should talk properly here. Maybe it''s okay."


    Druid sighs at Mr. Ivy''s words.


    And I lean my neck.


    Does Mr. Ivy know what''s going on with the Druid?


    So it''s not that important?


    "Druid, your strength is definitely the top adventurer. Have you ever been solicited before?


    "Yes, but I said no."


    Is there still one?


    That means you haven''t hidden your powers for a long time.


    "Why, did you say no?


    "... I have a skill problem"


    "Huh?"


    Skills?


    Skills issues?


    Tilt your neck to the answer you didn''t even think about.


    Could it be that you have any new skills?


    Didn''t you want them to know that?


    No, then you wouldn''t be registering adventurers per se.


    Gilmouth in that village or town will know.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Oh, I''d like to check one before I do."


    Somehow, the way the dolphins talked broke.


    And I''m smiling a little bitterly.


    What the fuck?


    "What do you want to make sure?


    "Ginal is..."


    Callout?


    "Does Ginal have an interest in Ivy in a perverse sense?


    "Buh."


    "Huh?"


    Next door Fische blew a big cup of tea.


    Ivy says wow and stands up.


    Fische was sitting in front of Mr. Ivy, so could it have cost him tea?


    That sounds pathetic.


    "Oh, no! I''m the one who took Mr. Ivy? What?"


    "Easy, Ginal. Druid, what brings you to that idea?


    "You would have liked to be two with Ivy unusually, wouldn''t you? That''s why I thought you were after me."


    "No, you''re not! No, you''re not!


    My head flutters.


    I can''t believe that''s what they thought.


    Could that be why you were staring at me with a cold eye?


    ... Speaking of which, I asked Garritt and the others to stop the dolphins to talk to me when I disturbed the square.


    Is that it? That''s what you couldn''t do?


    "I knew it. You know, Dad, you were okay, right?


    Is that it?


    What''s Ivy''s reaction right now... you think she''s a pervert too?


    No, I just said "I knew it".


    I mean, Mr. Ivy didn''t think I was a pervert.


    ... Is that it? Am I right?


    No, I''m confused.


    "Ah, but what Ginal does, I guess, can''t help but think so. Follow the girl who doesn''t even go old."


    "Stop it!"


    Fisher bastard, what are you talking about?


    No, does that look like it?


    I''m starting to feel like I can see.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. Ginal, are you okay?


    "Do I look okay?


    "Haha. But what choice do we have? I wasn''t even close yet, but I was stuck with Ivy."


    "Clumpy......"


    Fische laughs a lot at my sad words.


    Garritt laughs at it.


    The Druid sitting in the front chair also takes his mouth in his hand and looks in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    Mr. Ivy looked at those three with a slightly dazed look on his face, but when he noticed my gaze, he looked sorry.


    "Excuse me."


    "No, did I scare you, too? Sorry."


    "No, it''s okay"


    Huh, if my son finds out about this, he''s gonna laugh a lot.


    Is that it?


    What were you talking about?

 401 385 words, help.

    Add back the tea and put it in front of each one.


    I look softly at Mr. Ginal, and he sighs small.


    Hi. You look depressed.


    When I saw your father, he laughed bitterly.


    I can''t tell you anything. What am I supposed to do with this air?


    "But does Ginal look perverse if he looks objective"


    Mr. Garritt nods at Mr. Fische''s words.


    These two are Mr. Ginal''s people, right?


    What are you gonna do with stabbing a stop?


    "You guys."


    Mr. Ginal''s voice is getting horribly low.


    "No, because. Don''t you?"


    Mr. Fische, please don''t look at me there.


    Grab some tea and drink slowly.


    Delicious, horrible, isn''t it?


    Yeah, let''s stop looking forward now.


    Enjoy your tea by just looking at it.


    "Speaking of which, what were you talking about?


    I look over at everyone while Mr. Garritt eats sweets.


    With that said, what is it?


    "Is that it?"


    Mr. Fische is also tilting his neck.


    Mr. Ginal, who was watching it, sighed loudly.


    "I guess I was looking into why the Druid hasn''t become the top adventurer,"


    Yes, it was.


    Until just now it was a space of great tension.


    "Ah, that was the story. So, is it a skill issue?


    Mr. Fische is light everywhere.


    Feels like brightening the air?


    No, you''re not.


    Looking at what I''ve been doing, I feel like I''m making it worse.


    "I said I didn''t become a top adventurer because of my skills."


    "Well, if you sign up as an adventurer, your skills can be broken, right?


    Your father nods at Mr. Garritt''s words.


    "But unless you''re a top adventurer, you''ll just have a local record."


    "Oh, I see. If you''re a top adventurer, you''ll be reported to the villages, towns, and countries around you."


    Mr. Ginal nods with a convincing look.


    "Yeah, that''s all I didn''t like. Sometimes local Gilmouth was my friend, and I didn''t have to be a top adventurer."


    "I see. If I''d asked you from the beginning, you wouldn''t have to be a pervert."


    Mr. Ginal floats blue on Mr. Fische''s words.


    And I laugh, Mr. Fische.


    Mr. Garritt is stunned by the exchange between the two.


    "Eh."


    Worried about whether I should stop, Mr. Garritt looks at me and shakes his neck sideways.


    "You don''t have to worry. These two are always like this"


    "Really? I thought Mr. Ginal might be calmer. It''s not what it looks like."


    "... snatched and poisoned, vomited"


    "What?"


    Poison?


    When I looked at Mr. Garritt strangely, he laughed bitterly.


    Could there have been a problem with what I said?


    Oh, the look and... Nicole laughed when I saw Mr. Ginal.


    Let me give you back your grin.


    The tea was getting cold.


    Speaking of which, I''d like to ask you something.


    Watch your father sit in front of you three.


    Mr. Garritt signals his hand as he eats his last treat.


    "Are you ''wind'' investigators?


    Investigators?


    When I tilt my neck, Mr. Ginal and the others look at each other.


    "How did you find out?


    "I was going to learn more about the top adventurers, so it''s kind of different from the other top adventurers."


    The top adventurers I know are Mr. Ratlua, but is it a different vibe?


    I don''t get it.


    "Druid. You''re getting over that kind of training ground. I don''t think you''d normally notice."


    Mr. Ginal leans between his eyebrows and looks at his father.


    A training ground?


    When I saw your father, he had a foul look on his face.


    Having had a throwing way of life, your father does seem to be going through a lot of training ground.


    "Well, back in the day. So?"


    "Oh, right. We''re investigating the top adventurers."


    Investigation of top adventurers?


    Mr. Ginal told me when I leaned my neck.


    Be respected by people just because you are a top adventurer.


    But not everyone deserves it.


    Some people do bad things in the position of top adventurers.


    Looking into them seems to be Mr. Ginal''s job.


    It was roughly explained, but does that mean I''m going to check out the crowd?


    Pretty tough job, huh?


    "Are you glad they found out?


    Mr. Ginal scratches the back of his neck at your father''s words.


    Apparently, it''s a secret thing.


    "I won''t tell anyone. Hey, Dad."


    "Ah."


    "Still, you''re doing a tough job"


    It seems so hard to find out who the people are.


    "Really? It''s fun finding people''s coarseness, isn''t it?


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fische nodding at Mr. Garritt''s words.


    Is that it?


    Not just Mr. Ginal, but Mr. Garritt has a good personality, too?


    Could it all be, a black stomach?


    When I looked at your father, he nodded slowly.


    I see, ''wind'' is scary.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Mr. Ginal asks strangely, but he shakes his neck to the side.


    You can''t guess the first impression.


    With that said, you''re all talking shattered at some point.


    A vigilant father, too.


    Are you good at bringing out your original personality?


    Maybe that''s why I''m an investigator.


    Ivy''s sharp.


    Oh, I stopped snuggling.


    And Mr. Ginal is sharp, too, isn''t he?


    I didn''t say anything.


    "How come, this time, that didn''t show up?


    "Normally, you can tell."


    Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische look at Mr. Ginal and tilt their necks.


    "Was it because Ivy was cute? So you lost your judgment?


    "I knew it when I did."


    "Come on! There''s about a failure."


    Both Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische messing with Mr. Ginal seem to enjoy themselves.


    Mr. Ginal doesn''t seem to be seriously angry either.


    Kind of relaxed air.


    Not at all like when I came to this room.


    "So, what else?


    When your father asks, Mr. Ginal and the others tilt their heads.


    Is that it?


    You did say you wanted to check and talk to me, didn''t you?


    I think the confirmation is about your father, so we''ll talk later, right?


    "Didn''t you tell me you had a consultation?


    "Ah! I was. I just wanted your opinion."


    Opinion, not consultation, what is it?


    Mr. Ginal, cough up and keep an eye on us.


    "I''ve heard rumors about the village and the Gilmouths, and I have a few things to worry about. The Druids are likely to have experience and knowledge, so I''d like to count on your cooperation."


    Your father looked at the three of them in turn and nodded several times.


    "Okay. Collaborate as much as you can."


    "Thanks. Uh, Ivy is"


    "It''s conditional on us listening together and Ivy joining us."


    To your father''s words, I think a little bit about it, Mr. Ginal.


    Mr. Fische seems kind of complicated, too.


    "Ivy is 9 years old, but she''s been through a lot. So no problem."


    Well, you''ve been through it.


    Is it abundant at this age?


    I''m not happy, though!


    "" "Huh?


    "Well, there''s a lot going on"


    "Right."


    Mr. Garritt nods if you felt anything in the atmosphere between your father and me.


    It''s just an indescribable look.


    "Uh, for now, it''s about rumors. It''s rumors of the amount of trash in the dump and rumors of adventurers carrying bodies out in the middle of the night. What''s bothering you so far?


    Mr. Ginal looks at your father still.


    I know rumors about the amount of trash, but an adventurer carrying a corpse?


    "What we heard was haunted, not adventurers"


    "Oh, right. And we''ve heard rumors about the amount of garbage."


    Where did haunt become an adventurer?


    The rumors I heard should have been spoken by someone who actually saw them.


    So haunted is the opinion of the people who saw it, right?


    Sure it was a black haunt?


    "Did you know"


    "We looked into the rumors, too."


    "That''s great."


    Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische give an impressive look.


    With that said, what does haunting look like?


    Black...... no.


    Wearing white clothes, no legs... is that it?

 402 386 stories Too many problems!

    "So, what do you think of this rumor?


    Mr. Garritt asks your father.


    Your father sighs small.


    "It must have been garbage that looked like a corpse. If you put a cloth on it, the way it looks depends on the person. I don''t know if you dared make it look that way. And the garbage was dumped in a place that was not a village dump. As a result, there was no more litter in the dump. That made the Tamers uncomfortable."


    When I heard your father''s answer, Mr. Ginal laughed happily and Mr. Fische gave a slightly unfortunate look.


    Could this look...,


    "Were you even betting?


    Mr. Ginal laughed snarlingly as he wandered his gaze a little.


    Was it correct if the adventurers in the square thought it resembled the look they often showed when the results of the bet came out?


    "Wow, that sucks"


    "Really sucks"


    I''ll follow your father and say it.


    "Sorry, sorry. It''s always like this."


    Yeah, I don''t think it feels like that, and I laugh "heh".


    Still, it''s good to get into their nostalgia.


    They''re scary people in a way, aren''t they?


    "What? What''s Mr. Ginal''s opinion?


    "We agree."


    Mr. Ginal answers your father.


    I knew you''d think so.


    "Um, I''d like to confirm."


    Look Mr. Ginal in the eye.


    "What are Mr. Gilmouth and the captain of this village like?


    The top two people in this village are rumored to be fighting even though the village is in this state.


    Is there a reason or are we just not close?


    "That''s it."


    Mr. Jinal leaned over his eyebrows and shook his head to the side.


    Tilt your neck to that attitude.


    "I changed to Gilmouth two years ago."


    "I don''t know"


    Mr. Garritt and Mr. Ginal are both badly toothed.


    Your father also looks at the three strangely.


    "I know him. I''ve known it for a long time."


    Do you know Mr. Fische?


    "I had strength, and a sense of justice. He was also prepared to be Gilmouth."


    I wonder what it is?


    Sounds so regrettable.


    "I haven''t seen him in two years and he was being the worst. He doesn''t seem interested in the village''s problems."


    Mr. Fische gives an expression that bears something.


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt gave up somewhere.


    "Not interested?


    I wonder what it is?


    Don''t feel any discomfort.


    "But if the demon continues to run wild,"


    Mr. Ginal nods at your father''s words.


    Yes, if the demons continue to storm like this, the village will undoubtedly be attacked.


    In that case, even though it involves the survival of the village.


    "You probably know about garbage, too. But I didn''t do anything about it."


    Mr. Garritt rolls the empty cup by hand.


    "I''d like to disenfranchise Gilmouth, but I can''t do this without going to the Guild''s headquarters in the King''s Capital."


    Mr. Fische gave a small sigh to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "General headquarters of the Alliance?


    "Don''t you know Ivy?


    "Yes."


    "I''m just deciding between an adventurer''s guild and a commercial guild, etc. If you report a problem to Gilmouth, she will be disenfranchised if she investigates it and finds it problematic. Well, I can''t go to the report because I can''t get out of the village in this village state."


    "Can''t you fax it to me?


    "There was a time when I used Fukuru, but after it was abused, I was obliged to report it face to face."


    There are people who do stupid things all the time.


    "Were you?


    "What about the captain?


    Three people tilt their necks at your father''s question.


    "That''s what I haven''t seen since I was sick."


    "Sick? Then you''d have a deputy commander, wouldn''t you?


    "That''s why I''m not here."


    Mr. Ginal is a little irritated and cares.


    "Not here?"


    Father with an indescribable look.


    That would be so.


    It is the deputy commander who moves if anything happens to the commander.


    And you''re not here?


    "He''s gone."


    I see, he''s gone.


    Gilmouth gets funny, the captain is sick and the deputy captain is missing?


    That sounds kind of disgusting.


    What was that?


    Oh, yeah, like the conspiracy is swirling.


    Like someone''s pulling a thread in the back?


    No, you read too much of the novel.


    ... Huh?


    You don''t read "Novel" that much, do you?


    I mean, you''ve never read it, have you?


    "Will ''Wind'' also investigate anything other than the top adventurers?


    The consciousness that I had in mind in your father''s words returns.


    What are you talking about?


    "That''s a good guess. After knowing I was going to this village to celebrate my son, I was forced to put in a job to investigate this village. That rotten bastard."


    Mr. Ginal makes his mouth squirm in disgust.


    We''re also going to investigate the village.


    "That''s good. If it stayed that way, he could have been harmed. With us, we might be able to figure this out, right?


    Is that about your son?


    Indeed, if it stays this way, the village is likely to be attacked by demons.


    If you are a top adventurer, it will definitely be a response on the front line.


    "I don''t think I can handle it."


    The look on Mr. Ginal''s face gets more rude.


    The situation shows that this village is in a pretty bad situation.


    Maybe it''s more serious than I thought.


    "I see, so you want to hear what I''ve seen from the others"


    "Yeah, we''ve been thinking about it a lot, but it''s blocked."


    Mr. Garritt keeps staring at your father.


    "I have no idea who the demon is. Recent research has shown that even if ferocious, the original demon''s bad stuff will continue intact. So I figured if I knew the demon, I could handle it somehow. I have no idea who the demon is. What, you can''t even get close enough to get a sign?"


    Impossible demons as demons?


    With that said, where did the garbage go?


    "Um, did you grab where the garbage was dumped?


    "What?"


    Three people give my question a decent look.


    I wonder what it is?


    Did you even ask a funny question?


    "Ivy''s cool."


    "Are you calm?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Fische''s words.


    I don''t think it''s calm.


    "You understand that this village is in danger, right?


    "Of course."


    No one feels unsafe when demons are imminent.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Gilmouth must be feeling dangerous, too, right?


    Because if anything, Mr. Gilmouth will be on the front line.


    And if we keep this up, something is likely to happen.


    Your life is in danger, but you''re not interested?


    Is that who you are?


    Are you sure you haven''t done anything?


    ... Can''t you do anything?


    You can''t do it if you want?


    "Ivy?"


    "Yes?"


    "... were you listening?


    Oh, can I say "no, not at all"?


    In the meantime, let''s laugh and delude.


    "Hehe."


    "Lovely, though."


    Mr. Fische made me laugh bitterly.


    "Even if I knew it was dangerous, I thought it was cool because I was trying to figure out what was going on."


    "Oh, I see."


    Are you able to handle this calmly?


    "I think it''s probably because I haven''t realized it''s dangerous yet. Listen to me. I mean, I understand it in my head, but in my heart, it''s okay somewhere, and I think you can protect me. That''s why I''m so calm."


    Yeah, I know it''s dangerous, but I haven''t been able to feel that.


    We need to feel more critical.


    "You''re calm."


    "Oh, that''s cool."


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt look at me still.


    It feels like Mr. Fische is impressed with something.


    Your father seems satisfied.

 403 387, are you connected? Variance?

    "Let''s get back to it. Druid, have you ever wondered anything?


    Your father shakes his neck sideways to Mr. Ginal''s question.


    I''m sorry, there''s nothing.


    "Right."


    Mr. Fische is a little discouraged.


    I guess you want something to hang up on.


    "Ivy, what do you got?


    Your father asks kindly.


    Could it have been on your face that you were worried about something?


    But can we talk about Mr. Gilmouth and the others now?


    What you want to hear is about demons, right?


    But I care.


    "You got something? Then whatever. Talk to me."


    Mr. Ginal, if that''s what you say, okay?


    It''s about Mr. Gilmouth.


    It''s because it wasn''t about the demons, I got a little bit of a bitter laugh.


    I''m sorry.


    "Oh, what''s up?


    "Is it also a debt to Mr. Gilmouth? Or that your precious family or lover was sick or killed? Mr. Gilmouth himself is ill and has no aftermath?


    "Hmm?"


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck.


    Mr. Fische has some strange looks, too.


    "Is that what you care about?


    "Yes."


    Nod to Mr Garritt''s question.


    I don''t know what Mr. Gilmouth is like.


    But as long as I was listening, I didn''t feel obsessed with living.


    Or like I''m giving up.


    So I''m not interested in all the issues.


    After thinking about how that could happen, I just asked you a question, what do you think?


    "What do you say, Fische?


    "My wife is the only family member, but I don''t get along with that wife. I don''t think he''s having any trouble with the money, and I think he''s okay with his illness."


    Friendly?


    That means you''re interested in your wife, right?


    "Really? So what makes Mr. Gilmouth do that?


    Mr. Fische leans between his eyebrows at my words.


    When Mr. Fische looks serious, you have amazing eyesight.


    The moment my gaze met, I almost shook.


    "Are you so concerned about Gilmouth''s attitude?


    "Yes, it bothers me a lot. It was normal until two years ago, right?"


    Then something must have happened in the course of two years.


    "I looked it up, too. How he''s been the last two years. But there''s nothing out there. It''s like people have changed."


    People have changed.


    Mr. Fische is supposed to be able to look into it, so I''m sure he won''t miss it.


    "You and your wife are close, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, we had dinner together, but we didn''t have any particular problems. Your wife will not be ill. Eat well, drink well."


    "So... you''re just saying it''s about work? Did you normally talk about anything other than work?


    "It was normal, wasn''t it? The store offered new food, but he said it wasn''t good."


    Mr. Fische nods at Mr. Garritt''s words.


    Are you just unmotivated when it comes to work?


    What''s that?


    You just don''t want to work?


    But until two years ago, you were also prepared to be Gilmouth.


    Well, I don''t know.


    "When you drank, didn''t you talk about work?


    Mr Garritt and Mr Fische give my question a bitter laugh.


    "Ah, I didn''t. I mean, when we talked about it, it made me look grumpy."


    "Oh, I wouldn''t dare to make the place worse. You changed the subject."


    You hate your job so much that you don''t even want to talk about it?


    "How did you get upset?


    "Get out of my way... my expression is gone. Feel it."


    Lose your expression?


    Normally, if you are dissatisfied, your eyebrows will pull over or your face will catch on.


    And you have no expression?


    "You''ve discussed this in Gilmouth''s office, haven''t you? What about then?


    Mr. Fische gives his neck to your father''s question.


    "I''ve only seen him once in the office. Because even if you ask to see me, they ignore you. I often see surrogates though. Even that one time, I forced myself to push him into the office to meet him. When I asked him what it was then, he said," I don''t care. "Since then, I''ve only talked to surrogates about my work."


    You''re thoroughly uninterested in your work.


    It''s abnormal.


    Mm-hmm. What time would it be to be faceless?


    If you had emotions, you''d have some kind of look, wouldn''t you?


    When you don''t have feelings?


    Is that when it happens?


    I''m not a slave.


    Slave?


    What, maybe,


    "Are you deprived of consciousness or emotion?


    Mr. Ginal put into words what I thought he would do.


    Your father, too, nodded with a strange look.


    "" Huh?


    Mr Garritt and Mr Fische have a slightly puzzled look.


    But soon Mr. Ginal breathed in to see if he understood the idea.


    "Are you saying that someone is enslaving Gilmouth? Who would do that?


    Mr. Fische''s voice gets louder.


    "Plus Gilmouth doesn''t have a ring of slaves on it. Other than that, is there any way to make them obey orders?


    "I''ve heard rumors that there are magic formations where demons and people can be enslaved, but it''s unclear if that''s true"


    "I hear there''s a lot of magic going on."


    To Mr. Jinal''s words, I recall Mr. Sarpent''s problem, which occurred some time ago.


    Magic formation is about that, isn''t it?


    "Enslavement in magic is possible."


    Three people give a surprised look at your father''s words.


    "How do you know that?


    When your father sighs small, he sees Mr. Ginal.


    "I can''t tell you the details, but I''ve seen magic formations that make demons obey. Even if you were a person, you wouldn''t be much different."


    To your father''s words, the three of them still look a little confused.


    "The magic team should be under strict control."


    "But it won''t be perfect"


    Mr. Fische sighed at your father''s words.


    "Right."


    "If there is any restriction on Gilmouth. We need to deal with this as soon as possible."


    "But it''s still speculation."


    If, really, Mr. Gilmouth is being forced to obey, it''s a garbage problem relationship, isn''t it?


    Is it the sickness of the captain with it?


    Sometimes the deputy chief is missing.


    ... Is everything happening to the same person?


    ''Cause this could be all the problems at the same time in the same place at the same time?


    It seems more convincing to think they''re connected than that.


    "At first it was a garbage issue, forcing Mr. Gilmouth to shut up when he found out about it, poisoning the captain who found out about it, and the deputy captain... why is he missing? No, the deputy chief is the killer?


    Is that it?


    It''s pretty quiet.


    I look up at his face, which was looking down, and he''s staring at me from Mr. Ginal, including your father.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    I''m kind of scared.


    Ivy, I''ve got an idea in my mouth.


    Your father tells me with a bitter smile.


    Thoughts?


    "Oh, excuse me. It''s just speculation."


    "No, I''m surprised you have that idea"


    Mr. Ginal sighs.


    "So you''re saying we need to look into the garbage problem first?


    Mr. Fische nods at Mr. Garritt''s words.


    "I guess so"


    It''s kind of going on in my opinion.


    That''s a little scary.


    "It''s just speculation."


    "I know. I just don''t think it''s a missed opinion, so I''ll look into it."


    "Be careful. If Ivy''s story is true, he''s wise enough to fool Gilmouth."


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    Are you really smart?


    Leaving garbage unattended will undoubtedly bring up various problems.


    Moreover, if there is a problem with Mr Gilmouth or the captain of the regiment, the problem will undoubtedly come to light.


    Hmm?


    How come the problem hasn''t come to light before?


    With that said, there are rumors that Mr. Gilmouth is fighting too...


    You mean someone deliberately spreads that rumor and pretends to be what they always are?


    "Ivy, I want you to talk to me if you have any ideas. Thanks, we seem to be overlooking a lot. Garritt and Fische are in chaos."


    Mr. Ginal bows his head.


    And I''m a little confused, but I''ll tell you what I thought.


    I can''t handle it alone.


    "And who else can get rid of the garbage outside the dump?


    It''s a fundamental problem, isn''t it?


    Why did you dump the garbage outside of the dump?

 404 388 stories. For what?

    "Someone to gain?


    "Yes. If you have my speculation, the beginning is a garbage issue, right? I was wondering why you dumped trash outside of the dump."


    Dumping trash elsewhere won''t get you any money.


    If it''s to hide the dump overflowing with garbage, Tamer might be involved, but I don''t think you need to hide it in the first place.


    Because Tamer is not the only one who does garbage disposal.


    If all the Tamers in this village were involved, there would be no rumors that the amount of garbage was strange.


    Then I don''t see why you need to hide it.


    "Sure, if it started with the garbage problem, I don''t know why."


    Mr. Garritt tilts his neck.


    Mr. Ginal thinks about it, too, but he can''t think of a reason.


    "Hey, aren''t you hungry?


    Mr. Fische looks over at us as he holds his stomach.


    With that said, I might have been free.


    Maybe it''s time for lunch?


    "Is it time for noon?


    "Ivy, shall we go back to the square? You were sleepless, weren''t you?


    I can stroke your father''s head worrying.


    With that said, you did.


    I forgot because I was thinking a lot.


    "It''s okay now."


    "Really?


    This could be a lot more worrying once you get home and go to sleep.


    "Were you sleepless?


    "Yes, but don''t look like that because it''s okay"


    I laugh and shake my neck sideways because Mr. Ginal looks sorry.


    Seeing it, Mr. Garritt reaches out and gently strokes his pong and head.


    "Ivy''s trying too hard, isn''t she?


    Not really, though.


    "That''s right. So I can''t keep my eyes open."


    Your father speaks with a slightly troubled look.


    I don''t think so.


    I shook my head silently to the side, but your father sighed at me.


    "With that said, Ivy doesn''t sign up for the Adventurer Guild?


    "Eh."


    I guess these people will be fine.


    Sora said it was okay, too.


    "I also have a skill problem and haven''t registered. I signed up for the commercial guild with your father."


    "Is Ivy too? It''s again."


    "Hey, I''m hungry!


    "Annoying Fische! Just bear with me for a second!


    "It''s a long story about Ginal. I''m so hungry, I''m gonna go buy some shit! The street at noon is crowded."


    Mr. Ginal sighs at Mr. Fische''s attitude and rises out of the chair.


    "I''m sorry. It was early in the morning, so you must be hungry."


    "No, because we''re going back to the square"


    "Right. I''ll do a little research based on Ivy''s story. I''m looking into it from other sources, but it wasn''t very successful."


    Get out of the room of the ''Mitchell'' Inn with the Ginars.


    Is it because it''s lunchtime or the inn dining room is a little noisy?


    Leaving the inn looking at it sideways.


    "Thank you for today. We had a good time."


    "No, welcome."


    "I''m still interrupting the square in a couple of days."


    "Okay."


    Staring at your father and Mr. Ginal, I kind of felt heavier.


    I wonder what it is?


    Is it possible you''re tired?


    Well, can you get tired of talking about all kinds of things if you''re not sleeping well?


    Oh, did Mr. Fische notice?


    "What do we do for lunch?


    Look a long time ago at your father''s voice.


    Soon, Mr. Ginal and the others are on their way to the stall.


    I knew you were tired.


    "You look a little pale. Shall we go back to the square and rest?"


    "I will. Looks like I need a break. I''m gonna make something out of the leftover rice for lunch, okay?


    "Sure. I''ll help you, so don''t push it."


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    "Ivy''s okay doesn''t always count."


    "That''s not true."


    But let''s make lunch an easy dish to make.


    I got a little pain in my head.


    Bowls are easy, aren''t they?


    That reminded me of a dish called baking.


    The utensils seem like anything, and as far as I can remember, it''s easy.


    Yeah, let''s try the baking today.


    Walking down the boulevard, there are lively stalls lined up.


    It seems to be thriving everywhere.


    You can''t get out of the woods, but you always do.


    "You can''t go to the woods, so you can''t see the shami."


    "Right. But I don''t know what happened this year, but I can''t even see him through the gate."


    "Really? Even though it''s the healing of the people in this village. Too bad."


    Sharmi?


    I think I heard it somewhere.


    Sure, I heard it when I was investigating rumors.


    "Pretty and nostalgic animal," he should have said.


    Healing what, I''d like to see it too.


    "You want to buy something and go home?


    "Not today. Let''s go home."


    "Okay."


    Returning to the square, many adventurers were making a little noise as usual.


    You can''t get out of the woods, so you''re waiting in the square.


    I don''t have a choice.


    "I''m home. Sorry. You''re late."


    Go inside the tent and apologize to Sola and the others.


    It was early morning when we went out, so everyone left a message.


    I think I finished my meal properly because the potion I was preparing is missing, like the Solas.


    "Yes, Ivy."


    Your father brought a red potion made by Flem.


    Drink a little in a small cup and the headache disappears.


    Not sick, but seems to work.


    "Are you all right? I thought you had a little pain in your head.


    It was broken.


    "You understand very well. But it''s okay now."


    The potion made my body a little lighter.


    "I''ll make lunch."


    "I have the dish I want to make, so I''ll make it with you."


    "You''re stubborn."


    "If I was thinking about it somehow, I''d want to eat it"


    Is it because I was remembering the cooking process, I really want to eat baked meat.


    And it should be easy, so it''s okay.


    I took what I needed, and when I went to the cooking place, the other adventurers were cooking.


    Luckily, the cooking table was open.


    Make it together while explaining the cooking process to your father.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    Look at what you''ve done and tilt your neck.


    I feel more like the rice was falling apart.


    "Is something different? Delicious, though."


    "I feel a little more like the rice was falling apart."


    "You mean a lot of moisture? Firepower, I guess?


    Now let''s make it with a little more heat.


    But it''s easy to fail when cooked over high heat.


    "" It was a treat ""


    When I lay the plates on top of each other, I can take that away.


    "Ivy, go to sleep now. I''ll wash this."


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s a plate, so you can wash just one hand, and it''s no problem. It''s gonna get a little messy."


    That''s how I laugh, and I go to the cooking area.


    I do have a full stomach, but I''m sleepy.


    Let your father sleep sweetly here.


    Go back inside the tent and get a place to sleep.


    I found that when I lay down, my consciousness became much more distant.


    He really wanted to sleep.


    "Hmm? Hmm?"


    When I open my eyes, it''s a little dim.


    Looking inside the tent, I see Sora and the others sleeping about to stop by me.


    You slept well. Your head is neat.


    When you get up and extend your arms up, your spine stretches and feels good.


    "Is your father outside?


    Stand up and stretch up again.


    Twist your hips left and right, loosen your body, and then exit the tent.


    "Is that it? No."


    I wonder where he went.


    Still, it''s evening, isn''t it?


    You slept well.


    Look around the tent.


    Next door, female adventurers enjoy alcohol as usual.


    In the tent on the other side, the kids are doing something to the desk.


    "What is it?


    It''s the usual landscape of the last few days, but I find something uncomfortable.


    Again, look around.


    "You''re scary. Yeah, I wonder what happens."


    "Right."


    I heard the children.


    That''s right, the woods are in that state, you''re scared.


    "Is that it? Even though the forest is causing a strange..."


    And yet, how can this village not change anything?


    It was certainly less lively than the other villages, but it was the same today as it was a few days ago.


    Look over the square.


    Even though the adventurers have not been able to go to the woods, there is no sense of anxiety or impatience to drink and eat and make noise.


    "Good morning, Ivy. I didn''t wake you up because you slept a lot. What''s the matter with you?


    Turning his gaze to your father''s voice, he had a pot.


    Apparently, he was cooking.


    "Oh, this is it? I made it for the ladies next door."


    "Father, isn''t that strange?


    "What? Cooking?


    Your father looks worried and opens the lid of the pan to make sure it''s inside.


    "No. How normal is this village and square when the forest is in such a state?


    "What?"


    Your father gave a hazy look and looked around.

 405 389 words. The magic team is scared.

    "That''s true. You''re supposed to be hearing about the state of the forest too, but you don''t seem to remember the crisis"


    If something goes wrong, the attitude of the adventurers changes quickly.


    Because the bigger the problem, the more lives you''ll risk.


    And there is a good chance that this problem will definitely put your life on the line.


    Because demons have already arrived beside the village.


    "We weren''t feeling a little more critical, either, were we?


    "Yeah. I feel too relaxed when I think about it now"


    "So we were in some kind of surgery, too?


    "Probably. I heard the conversation with the kids next door earlier, and I noticed they were a little uncomfortable."


    I''m glad it''s just unclear why I felt uncomfortable.


    With that said, are the Solas going to be okay?


    "You''re a little back in the tent."


    "Oh, I''ll get dinner ready. ''Cause there could be a lookout somewhere."


    Your father cleans up his desk as usual.


    And he whispered softly and cautiously.


    Nodding small, he goes back inside the tent.


    "Sola, Flem, Ciel, Sol. Something, uh, what can I say? Not manipulated?


    No, you can''t ask this question, can you?


    But let me ask you something else...


    Staring at 4 for now, but 4 still.


    Does that mean it''s okay?


    No, I don''t feel like the way you ask questions.


    "Uh, you know I was being manipulated?


    What are you asking me!


    When I shook my head full to clear my slightly confused head, the four in front of me were also fully shaken.


    Hmm?


    "Maybe, you knew?


    Full.


    Wow, I knew that.


    "Oh well. I''m sorry. Take it easy."


    Full.


    Caress the four in turn.


    I''m really glad I solved it.


    Sol comes right in front of me.


    "What''s going on?


    When I hung up, he jumped right at my face.


    "Wow."


    Surprised, my body leans back.


    I put my hand behind my back and prevented it from falling, but when I realized it, my head was wrapped in something.


    It''s like being in the water with Poco Poco...?


    What, what is it?


    I stopped breathing for a moment, but I''m surprised and exhaled.


    I was in a hurry to see what I could do, but I realized I could breathe.


    I can also move my neck, so I look around.


    My vision is dim and blurred, but I saw what Sola and the others looked like. But there is no particular rush.


    Could it be that you''re wrapped in a sol?


    But why?


    As I stood still, I could see something fluttering out of my head.


    "Phew."


    Sol on your knees as you face forward.


    Staring at you, Sol is staring at me too.


    I have no idea what happened.


    I''m sure it makes sense, but what?


    "Pefu?"


    I was surprised by everyone who knew I had been manipulated, and I was worried, so I accidentally...


    "Oh, it was Sol who could have solved the manipulation?


    Can you do that?


    But it''s Sol.


    "Pefu."


    This means you''re right, right?


    Right, Sol solved it for me?


    Maybe it''s time for a nap?


    With that said, your father noticed right away, didn''t he?


    Because Sol was dealing with me?


    Or if you have any hang-ups, you''ll be free from the surgery?


    "Sol, did you solve your father''s tricks, too?


    "Pefu."


    Did you solve it?


    Does the hang-up have anything to do with it?


    Hmm, but it was uncomfortable, but you couldn''t solve it without listening to the kids, could you?


    "Ivy, what''s up? Can I open it?


    There is a voice coming from outside the tent.


    "Fine."


    With that said, when did Sol solve your father''s trick?


    The entrance to the tent opens and your father shows his face.


    "Dinner''s ready. What''s the matter with you?


    "You know, I need to ask you something. Did your father take a nap, too?


    "Oh, I was asleep when I realized"


    I see, is it time for a nap that you were freed from surgery?


    "It''s like Sol who solved me and your father''s tricks."


    "Hmm? Really? Well, it''s sol. Wouldn''t it surprise you to be able to do that? Sol, thank you."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    "With that said, Sol was a slime that absorbed magic."


    Nod several times as your father was convinced.


    Do we need to absorb magic to solve the surgery?


    Tilting his neck,


    "Let''s have a tummy first. Sol, are we going to be manipulated again?


    I look at Sol but I stand still without any particular movement.


    This would mean "unmanipulated".


    And when I was relieved, your father gave me a reassuring look.


    Sola''s potion and Sol''s magic item out of the bag leaves the tent.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Let''s eat, I''m hungry"


    "Yeah. Wow, it smells good. Your father''s a good cook, too."


    "I''ve lived alone a long time, and adventurers have a capital."


    You''re the father who lived a throwing life, but you have a solid diet, don''t you?


    You did say your master knocked you in.


    "" I''ll have it ""


    The vegetables and meat are carefully simmered so they are delicious.


    "Father, delicious"


    "That''s good"


    Indulge in a slow meal and clean up with me.


    As usual, have a cup of tea and slow down a bit before heading back to the tent.


    Being conscious and playing as usual is a bit tough.


    I got a big sigh when I walked into the tent.


    "Thank you. I don''t think there''s any lookout from the signs."


    "Yeah. There was no sign of a peek at this one."


    Still, you need to be vigilant.


    Your father''s food was delicious, but you couldn''t enjoy it.


    "Father, is there any way to diminish your guard?


    I was relaxed even though the crisis was imminent, so I decided it was that kind of thing, but I''ve never heard of rumors such as having that technique.


    "I don''t know either. I just thought you might have that technique out of the circumstances."


    Don''t you even know your father?


    With that said, what kind of stuff is magic formation?


    "How does the magic team make people obey?


    Generally, a ring of slaves is used for slaves.


    They say that the circle incorporates special magic, which is permanently incorporated into the circle using the magic of the person.


    With that said, I heard it was dedicated magic, but that''s the magic formation?


    "I don''t know much about the magic team. They just say they have the power to force them to twist and bend their magic."


    "Eh?


    I wonder what that means?


    Forced to twist my magic?


    That''s what''s gonna make you follow the instructions?


    No, what do you mean, force the magic to twist in the first place?


    ... I have no idea.


    "They say it''s magic that''s protecting our bodies and our minds, right?


    "Yeah, the magic won''t be invaded by anyone, and I can''t interfere with it myself."


    I heard that I can only be me because the magic protects me.


    "Yes. They say the magic team can interfere with that magic. I mean, you can make people change."


    "What?"


    "The circle of slaves cannot interfere that far. It''s just imposing orders on the person''s will. So for those with strong magic, magic that suppresses magic is incorporated into the circle of slaves. If you don''t, you''ll jump the order with force. But the magic team changes from the ground up, so they don''t have to worry about it. Well, I don''t know if it''s true."


    That''s kind of an amazing story.


    And the magic formation is scary.


    "Don''t you get it?


    "The magic team is contraindicated."


    "Contraindications?"


    "Yes. It is forbidden to have, use or study"


    Surely it would be a big deal if such a magic formation overflowed.


    "Is that it? How was the magic formation born?


    Who created such a dangerous magic formation?


    "The magic formations are called ancient magic made a long time ago."


    Ancient magic?


    You mean the magic we use?


    "This evening. You got a second?


    Oh, Mr. Ginal?


    "Wait a minute, please"


    The Ginars must be manipulated, too.


    What am I gonna do?

 406 390 Stories Cursed Past Legacy

    "Father, what do we do?


    If you''re being manipulated, you should solve it, but how?


    "Hmm, let''s just get out of the tent and talk"


    "Yeah."


    When I get out of the tent, there''s only Mr. Ginal.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "The other two are still looking into it, or you went for a drink."


    "Really?"


    You''re still less crisis conscious.


    "By the way, what business are you here on?


    "Ahhh, I made Ivy and Druid feel uncomfortable, but I didn''t think I was well apologized for during the day. Sorry."


    Mr. Ginal bows his head toward me and your father.


    I think you made a good apology for lunch, too.


    "I''ve received my feelings well, so that''s enough. Sorry I didn''t realize you were worried about me, too."


    "No, no. It''s not about Ivy lowering her head."


    Your father recommends the chair, so he tries to prepare tea, but Mr. Ginal shakes his neck sideways.


    It''s late, so they''re already leaving.


    Mm-hmm. I feel like this is a good time to be alone.


    Shall I pull you into the tent and put Sol over your head?


    "Ivy, have you thought about something strange?


    A deep crease is engraved between your father''s eyebrows.


    Gently take your gaze off.


    I don''t think so.


    "Thoughtful here."


    "Huh. I kind of know what Ivy thought."


    "I can''t wait, I think this is a good opportunity, huh?


    Because Mr. Ginal is in front of you alone.


    Opportunities don''t come around that way.


    Then it would be a shame to miss that opportunity.


    "What''s going on?


    "Ah, Ginal. There''s a problem in the woods right now, isn''t there?


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Based on that, don''t you feel uncomfortable looking around?


    Mr. Ginal looks around as he leans his neck against your father''s words.


    I''ll see how it goes, but I don''t see how I noticed anything, and I get a strange look.


    I still can''t seem to solve the surgery just by hanging up.


    "Nothing, though?


    "Right. I don''t have a choice."


    Your father sighs small.


    Mr. Ginal compares your father to me with a puzzled look.


    "Mr. Ginal, wait a minute. Because I have an important favor to ask."


    In the meantime, I can''t move on not adding more people.


    Let Sol and your father do their best.


    If it''s unintentional, we''ll figure it out, I''m sure.


    Return to the tent and speak aloud, by the side of Sol.


    "Sol, I need a favor. There''s someone in there who wants you to untie me, so can you untie me?


    A sol that rings small and "peppy" to my words.


    Is that it?


    With that said, I was begging you not to ring in the tent, but it''s ringing.


    Since when?


    Oh, not now.


    "Uh, if you suddenly cover it up, it''ll burst, right? What shall we do?"


    Will your father hold you back?


    I''m sure you''re gonna do that, aren''t you?


    It''s hard not to talk about the operation.


    "Nya-yay."


    Hmm?


    Ciel?


    "Is Ciel going to help you, too?


    "Nya-yay."


    With your father and Ciel, I wonder if you can handle it if you want to contain it.


    If there''s anything I can do, you can join me.


    "Ciel, Sol. Let''s try."


    To my words, gently stroke the pulls and the shaking heads of the two, in turn, before going to summon Mr. Ginal with a temper.


    "Mr. Ginal."


    Only face out of the tent.


    Mr. Ginal looks at me strangely.


    "It''s going to be a little bit of a story, so please go inside the tent"


    Your father smiled small and bitter at my words.


    Mr. Ginal was a little confused, but when your father opened the entrance to the tent and waited, he approximated and came in.


    Well, what do we do from here?


    "That''s bigger than it looks."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Heh? Huh! Are these kids rare slime?


    Mr. Ginal is surprised by Sora and Flem, who suddenly popped up in front of him, and stares at the two on both knees.


    Sora and Flem are also staring up at Mr. Ginal.


    "Ginal, I''m sorry. Because it won''t be a bad thing. I''ll apologize later."


    Father who wraps the rope around Mr. Ginal.


    I''m so used to it.


    "Huh? Hey! Ghufu."


    Soon I was near Mr. Ginal, Sol.


    When your father finished roping, he wrapped his entire head around Mr. Ginal.


    A little bumpy, but Mr. Ginal collapses without the gutter of power.


    Your father held him in a hurry and lay him down slowly.


    "I feel like I''m doing something really bad."


    Your father smiles bitterly at my words.


    Is that it?


    Looking at Mr. Ginal''s thighs, Ciel is wrapped around him.


    That''s a great collaboration. I accidentally slapped my hand on it all the time.


    "Oh, and thanks to Sora and Flem. That was just it."


    Sora and Flem shake with pleasure and pull.


    Ciel stretched out her body a lot as she softly moved away from Mr. Ginal''s thigh.


    "Ivy''s so thoughtful."


    "No, ''cause there''s always three of us. Don''t miss this opportunity! Thought."


    "Well, yeah,"


    And your father thought the same thing.


    When I looked at your father, I grinned and laughed.


    "Sure, I didn''t think I had time to choose the means. I''m just lost because they''re in the position of investigators. The investigator seems to be involved with the royal family. More likely to find out about Ivy."


    I see, are you worried about that?


    If they find out about me, there''s a good chance they''ll find out about Sola and the others.


    "But if I die here, there''s no point in worrying."


    "Well. The demons are just around the corner. We don''t even know who the demon is yet."


    After all, your father thinks a lot more than I do.


    I am too desperate for all that is at hand.


    Let''s be careful.


    The sol jumps a little.


    "Pefu."


    Turning his gaze to the ringing, Sol out of Mr. Ginal''s head.


    I think I''ve solved the surgery.


    "That''s fast."


    "Right. Good day, Sol."


    See how your father and Mr. Ginal are doing.


    As I stared, my eyes patted and I put my hand on the sword on my hips when I got in shape with Gabriel.


    Moves quickly.


    "What did you do?


    Mr. Ginal is going to kill me.


    That''s just a little scary.


    "Again, don''t ask questions?


    Soon your father will come before me.


    "Answer this question!


    "There''s a problem in the woods, but based on that, don''t you feel uncomfortable with what you saw in the square earlier?


    Your father ignores Mr. Ginal''s question and asks.


    Plus, it makes me feel more killer.


    Wow, did I fail?


    "Ginal. This is important. Just think about it."


    "Shit."


    Silence persists for a little while.


    "Oh? What? Why those guys...... no, am I with you?


    I hear Mr. Ginal''s confused voice.


    Gently put your face out of your father''s back.


    If you stare, your gaze fits.


    There is confusion and perplexity in that gaze.


    "What do you mean?


    "In the meantime, calm down and sit down"


    Let go of the hand that was holding the sword in your father''s words and sit in that place.


    I get out of the tent to prepare tea.


    When I got ready and went back to the tent, there was Mr. Ginal with a blue complexion.


    Put the tea in front of you.


    "Please, I''ll calm you down."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Mr. Ginal, who drinks tea slowly.


    I took a big, deep breath and looked at your father to see if the warm tea calmed me down a little.


    "I got the story. How dangerous we are right now."


    "Oh, so I want to hear. How well does" Wind "know about the Magic Formation?


    "Sorry, I don''t know much about it. Decades ago, by order of the king, there were people who were studying the magic formation, but the research was frustrated along the way because all those involved had died unfortunately. Nowadays, in and around the royal family, the magic formations are said to be the legacy of a cursed past"


    It''s a legacy of a cursed past.


    "Sometimes found in villages and towns, but all relevant documents should have been collected in secrecy"


    Does that mean that the paper that drew the magic formation that was capturing Mr. Sarpent was also recovered?


    If you''re cursed, it''s safer to be recovered properly, right?


    "I just don''t get it unless there''s a report that the magic team has been discovered."


    Ginal gives her a magical look by drinking tea.


    And look inside the tent.


    I stare at Sol, Sola, Flem, Ciel, and I look at your father.


    "Is that Rare Slime?


    "Oh, Ivy''s the Tamer"


    When Mr. Ginal looked at me, he lowered his head.


    "Thank you. Thank you."

 407 391 stories, because its Sola.

    "No, it was fun. Not, uh, glad I solved the surgery."


    Oh, the truth has come out.


    ''Cause everyone was so funny with their exquisite moves... you can''t if you think about it.


    I had no choice but to work with you because I wanted to solve the operation.


    If your father smiles bitterly, he will untie Mr. Ginal.


    "Ivy, you better keep your mouth shut."


    Mr. Yijinal looked at me with his jito eyes, so I gazed softly.


    "What more do the other two do?


    "Hit him or put him to sleep with medication..."


    From Mr. Ginal''s mouth, I hear horrible words.


    No, no, no, you don''t have to do that, do you?


    "Um, shouldn''t I just take Sol where I sleep?


    "What, you''re normal. Was that it for me?


    What the hell does Mr. Ginal want!


    I sigh unexpectedly.


    "I didn''t have time for that, so I had no choice."


    "Well, I guess so. Somehow I''m not convinced."


    Ginal with a slightly dissatisfied look.


    "Ginal, have you changed your personality?


    Mr. Ginal smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "I guess. I was seen pitifully fitting the surgery. Your face as an investigator will be fine now."


    Yeah, I knew it''d always been the investigator''s face.


    I wonder if that''s why I felt like I could grasp it somewhere and not grasp it.


    "Are you good at grasping people''s minds because you trained them?


    "No, I''m not. Originally, I was good with people, so I was chosen as an investigator."


    I see, did you make use of the personality you had?


    All three of you Ginal are good at getting distance from people.


    "Ivy, I don''t know... there''s something strange about it"


    "Am I?


    What''s the strange part?


    I''ve never been particularly aware of it.


    Like because you remember me from before?


    "Yes, you say you can be attracted there somehow, or you say you want to be somehow"


    What do you mean?


    I don''t know, tilt my neck and look at Mr. Ginal.


    Mr. Ginal grinned all the time, stroking Pong and my head.


    "So, what are we gonna do?


    "Right. Come on, we have to look at reality."


    In response to his father''s question, Mr. Ginal made his expression rude when he sighed deeply.


    That, why does it seem more serious than I think?


    "Serious story. I do want you to lend me a slime called Sol for those two. If you''re worried, I want you to come with me to the inn. ''Cause I''m sure he''ll be drinking and coming home and sleeping through the morning."


    When I saw your father, he nodded one at me.


    I guess this means I can judge.


    I agree with you to solve Mr. Garritt''s technique because I want to have more people.


    As Jinal says, I also feel like if you''re drinking and sleeping, you''re just fine.


    It''s a pain in the ass when you wake up on the way.


    So, you can''t just keep Sol because you''re worried.


    "You can go with me and your father, right?


    "Oh, sure."


    Then there''s no problem, is there?


    "Then we''ll work together."


    "Thanks, that''ll help. You know, besides the two of us, one more, and my son, okay?


    "Is that your son? Become a top adventurer?


    "Ah. I don''t know how long it''s been invaded by surgery, so I don''t know if I''ll go back to normal. If I can help, I want to help."


    It''s natural that you want to help as a parent, right?


    "Father, do you mind?


    "Oh. Just be prepared, Ginal."


    "I know."


    I wonder what it is?


    Ready for what?


    With that said, I don''t know if I''m going to get it back.


    Could it be long enough to fit into the surgery that you can''t undo it?


    "Father, is something going to happen when you''re long embedded in the magic formation technique?


    "Techniques by magic can pervert the person. It''s supposed to mess with the magic of places you shouldn''t mess with. I''ve never actually seen it, but according to the literature, it becomes obsolete or so rampant that it can''t be reached. ¡­ even the literature that says that he became aggressive and stopped with death"


    Oh, no.


    View Mr. Ginal.


    When his gaze matched, he smiled faintly.


    You said it was a celebration of your son who became the top adventurer......


    "What happens if you don''t solve the technique?


    If solving the surgery makes you crazy, what if it stays that way?


    "They say it won''t last long. It seems that the magic altered by force moves will attack your body."


    If it fits into the procedure, I thought it would be resolved once I solved it.


    I can''t believe the magic is so heavy.


    "You''ve often thought about solving my tricks. Didn''t you think maybe?


    I''m confused by Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Yes, it could have been dangerous.


    "I heard you came to this village a few days earlier than we did, so I thought you''d make it."


    Your father is amazing.


    Unlike me, I think and act properly.


    I''m embarrassed because I acted with momentum.


    "Thanks for everything, Father"


    "Hmm? Never mind. Without Ivy''s ability to act, Ginal would still be fit for the operation."


    Your father''s going to figure that out.


    "Tell you what, I can''t do this if I''m the only one."


    "Really? What? Why?


    ''Cause I''m the one who thinks too much and can''t move.''


    Am I?


    I don''t think so.


    "You''re close."


    Ah.


    What are you doing in front of Mr. Ginal, who might see the worst results from this?


    What can I do?


    "Sol"


    "Pefu?"


    "I want you to untie the three of us, can you please? One of them could be in surgery for a long time. Are you all right?


    "Pefu."


    "Puffy ~"


    Hmm?


    Sola?


    "Puppy?"


    I wonder what it is?


    I feel like I''m trying to tell you something.


    "Are you coming with me?


    "Puffy ~"


    I hit it.


    "Puppy?"


    Looks like I still want to tell you something.


    In the first place, why would Sola want to come with me?


    "Do you have some business?


    "Puffy ~"


    I tried to put it bluntly, but it hit me.


    Sora running errands?


    To Mr. Garritt and the others?


    "Mr. Garritt? Mr. Fische?"


    Does the lack of response mean Mr. Ginal''s son?


    But how could Sola?


    Let''s sort out some memories.


    What, were we talking about before Sora rang?


    But there''s someone who''s been in the surgery for a long time, but you asked me if I was okay.


    Then both Sol and Sola will ring...... hmm? I mean, the Solas decided it was okay, didn''t they?


    Sol solves the surgery, so I know, but what about Sola?


    I wonder what Sola decided she could do.


    "Sola, could you possibly be able to help Mr. Ginal''s son?


    "What?"


    "Puffy ~"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, what''s going on? He said he could help my son..."


    Oh, yeah. I have to explain.


    But can you really help?


    What if I can''t?


    "Neither Druid nor Ivy need to look like that. I''m ready when my son tells me I''m going to be an adventurer."


    Mr. Ginal''s words make my chest ache.


    "Pup ~"


    The sounds of dissatisfied Sora reach my ears.


    When you look at Sola, you''re staring at me.


    Oh, I''ve neglected Sola''s feelings now.


    Though I decided that Sola could help.


    Plus, Mr. Ginal''s ready to watch sweetly.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. Ginal''s son, but Sora will help. I''m sure Sola can help you."


    "Puffy ~"


    It''s all right.


    Sola can do it for sure.


    "Uh, Ivy? That''s the slime."


    Mr. Ginal''s confused voice.


    If you look at Sola again, look at me and shake the pull.


    Yeah, I''m fine.


    Because it''s Sola.


    "It''s okay. Because it''s Sola."


    "Right. I''ve decided that Sola can do it, can you do it?"


    Mr. Ginal gave a complicated look to your father''s words.


    "Ginal, because Sola is not like a normal slime"


    "I would know that if I watched. He''s got a good sense of communication, and apparently he knows me. But Slime is a garbage disposal demon, right? How can I help my son, who was hurt by magic!


    Mr. Ginal screams in a harsh face.


    Your father, who saw it, took out what was opening the magic box.


    And put that in front of Mr. Ginal.


    "Is this a potion? But why are you glowing blue?


    "The potion is a wound potion made by Sola. If I''m dying, I''ll be back."


    "Huh?"

 408 392 stories, hidden balls.

    "Well, what potion to restore dying is that legendary? No, that would be a mistake"


    "That''s what we have here. If it''s not as flawed as I am, the wounds are healing. It was proven during the monster outburst in All Towns."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal looks at Sola with surprise.


    With that said, Mr. Ginal just said, "I''ve been hurt by magic".


    Would forcibly changing the inviolable magic in a magic formation hurt the magic?


    If it''s a wound, it''s definitely Sora''s turn, isn''t it?


    Because Sola healed the wounds of dying Ciel and your father.


    I don''t know if I can heal my magic wounds, but I guess I can because I said I could do Sola.


    "Sora is amazing."


    "Puffy ~"


    As I was sneaking up with Sora, I heard Mr. Ginal sighing talking to your father.


    When I turn my gaze to him, I hold my head.


    What happened?


    "You''re confused about the magic team. You want to give me that information?


    What the hell did your father explain?


    "It would be easier to understand if I told you what actually happened, wouldn''t it?


    "Sure, but such an important story would be after we set up a place and signed a contract. What would you do if I were a bad person!


    Mr. Ginal is someone you can trust.


    I''m glad I could be one of you.


    "I decided Ginal would have no problem. We and Sola."


    "So!... ha, okay. You''re saying that Sora can help my son, I''ll try to believe it. More than that, Druid, you''re the hidden balls of All Town."


    Hidden balls?


    Wow, your father''s disgusting face.


    "You''re right about that face. I didn''t think he was a mere adventurer because of what the Druids were doing and how they thought, but I didn''t know he was an adventurer called Hidden Ball."


    "Mr. Ginal, what is a hidden ball?


    "It was rumored that there were adventurers in Alltown who weren''t top adventurers but had the power to match them. The adventurer thing was called the Hidden Ball of the Adventurer Alliance. I didn''t know it was a Druid. We went to All Town a few times to make sure it was true, but we can''t see each other at all. Gilmouth had his eyes open and he was scattered."


    Mr. Gilmouth in All Town is about your father''s best friend, Mr. Gotos, right?


    He must have hidden it from me, but it seems like he enjoys it.


    I think I''m already enjoying that.


    And the hidden balls?


    "Ivy, your face is catching on. Laugh if you want to. I didn''t even know that. The Gotos guy''s on his own!


    "Puh. hahaha"


    It erupted intolerably.


    Because I can''t believe your father had two names!


    "No way, I didn''t think you were out of All Town"


    "Well, there''s a lot going on."


    "Besides, it would be too awesome to have a daughter who tames four rare slimes"


    Mr. Ginal will look at the Solas in turn.


    Would it be okay if it was him?


    "There are three of them tayming, and I''m not solving that black slime. And the kid with that strange pattern isn''t really slime, it''s Adandala."


    Explaining it caught Mr. Ginal''s face.


    And when I saw Sola, Flem, Ciel and Sol, I finally turned my gaze to your father.


    Your father, with his gaze on him, flaunts his shoulder.


    "Ha ha, well. In the meantime, what I just heard, when it''s all over, let''s make a deal. Now let me refrain from any further confusion."


    "Copy that. We need to fix the problem first."


    Your father smiles bitterly and agrees with Mr. Ginal.


    Sure, we don''t have much ahead of us if we don''t solve this village problem.


    "Now the only thing we can fix is getting the Garritts back on this side."


    "Oh, you should free yourself from the surgery as soon as possible,"


    I snort at your father''s words many times.


    The same goes for adding more people, but the surgery seems to be going to be a big deal after a long time, and I want to do something about it by the end of the day.


    "How''s it going this evening? They''re gonna drink, so it''s gonna be easy to hold them down."


    "This one''s fine. Ivy, okay?


    "Yeah. It''s okay. Can Sol and Sola go, too?


    Two swings of pull in my words.


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal when he sees it.


    "Is Ginal feeling all right? I have a son."


    "I wonder what. Earlier, I was about to be crushed by the lack of water. That maybe I could kill my son with this hand. But"


    When Mr. Ginal looks at me, he smiles softly for some reason.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "When you say it with such confidence, you want to believe it. She''s a really strange girl."


    Your father smiled bitterly as Mr. Ginal stroked my head with a pong.


    You trusted me and Sola.


    I''m not trying. I have nothing to do.


    Nevertheless, he said, "I''m going to be crushed by the lack of water to put on," but you didn''t look like that at all.


    You''re too good at hiding your feelings, Mr. Ginal.


    Is that an occupational disease?


    Don''t ask me about my son.


    "Yes, I''ll have Sola do her best"


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora jumping a little between Mr. Ginal and me.


    I''m glad you believe me.


    "The Garritts are at midnight today, but is my son with you?


    "No, my son asks for another day"


    "Okay. Don''t ask me to get ready not to wake up."


    "Oh, I''ll give you some sleeping pills."


    "What?"


    You said you''d be fine because you''re drinking and coming home?


    "We''re trained in a lot of things. If there''s any indication of anything other than a member in the room, it could happen."


    Ho, that''s amazing.


    You mean sensitive to the signs, right?


    That sounds tough when you sleep in a square or something.


    "Okay."


    "Well, shall we go home? I''ll be waiting for you tonight."


    "Yes."


    "Explore some signs around you on your way home. I don''t know how you put it on us."


    How did you do it?


    With that said, the kids next door usually felt terrified.


    My parents didn''t seem as scared as the others.


    Why not?


    "I know. The Druids need to be careful."


    "Ah."


    Drop Mr. Ginal off from the square.


    When I sighed small, Pong and his hand got on my head.


    "You''re tired, aren''t you?


    "It''s okay."


    "Don''t push it. And let''s get some sleep. We have a few hours till midnight."


    "Yeah."


    Return to the tent and prepare the bedding.


    Wash your face, brush your teeth, and enter the futon.


    "" Good night ""


    I kind of figured out a lot of things at once, and more things I don''t know as much as that.


    You can''t keep up with how you feel or how you organize your head.


    I just have to do what I can, but when I look at the demons in the woods, I don''t feel like I can afford that much.


    I wonder what would happen if they attacked us in this village state right now?


    With that said, Mr. Gatekeeper was feeling the crisis and increasing the number of people, right?


    Are the gatekeepers feeling a crisis?


    "Ivy, I know you want to think a lot, but let''s go to bed now"


    "... sorry"


    "No. I know I want to sort it out one by one because it''s been a lot of trouble. But sleep deprivation is bad for your health, and you better stay fit because the guy who set up the magic team doesn''t know where you are"


    "Yeah. Good night."


    "Good night."

 409 393 stories, sneaky.

    Mr. Ginal, who was waiting for us at the inn''s entrance and exit, raised his hand small when he noticed us.


    "Evening."


    Greet him softly and in a whisper.


    "Good evening. Thanks for taking the time. Over here."


    Mr. Ginal is followed by the inn ''Mitchell''.


    Sneak the footsteps and gently climb to the third floor.


    "You kind of make me feel backwards"


    I''m not doing anything wrong, but it makes me feel like I''m sneaking around like I can''t.


    "Really?


    "What? Not at all"


    I get a little stunned by your father''s strange look and Mr. Ginal''s unwieldy attitude.


    Am I feeling wrong?


    "Because I feel like I''m sneaking in"


    "Oh, it happens all the time."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s response.


    Often?


    So you''re saying this kind of work is common?


    I''m not sure what an investigator does.


    When I saw your father, he laughed bitterly.


    "I didn''t care because my purpose was to cancel the operation."


    Relieved by your father''s words.


    Now when your father told me it was common, I almost had my doubts about the adventurer''s work.


    "Right here."


    "" Sorry to disturb you ""


    As soon as I entered the room following Mr. Ginal, I saw Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische asleep in bed.


    I look inside the room wondering, but there seem to be only two beds.


    "Isn''t Mr. Ginal in this room?


    "No, it''s this room. Fische is the room next door. I''m letting you sleep in my bed thinking you''d be better off in your room with me today."


    It''s certainly a pain in the ass if it''s a separate room.


    Approaching the bed right next door, Mr. Garritt is asleep.


    It doesn''t react either by the side or with Pickle.


    "That''s neat."


    Your father looks a little strange, sees Mr. Ginal.


    He said he was sensitive to the signs, so is it something that would react a little even if he was on sleeping pills?


    "Oh, hey. Well."


    Mr. Ginal clouds his words and makes his gaze wander.


    I kind of have a bad feeling about it, and I see Mr. Ginal.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No, you need sleeping pills. If I wanted to drain a few drops in the water, I''d be in a lot of momentum. I thought I''d put it back in right away, but I said," It''s water, "and I stopped. Soon, the two of us had a drink.... bad. Maybe I won''t wake up till about noon."


    Shut up with your father about too much content.


    Mr. Ginal panics when he sees it.


    "No, I didn''t think I''d get that much momentum either. Besides, I said ''wait'' and I''m gonna drink all those drunkards... ahhh, bad"


    Keeps the laughter down a lot.


    If I laugh here, I''m sure it could sound in the next room as well.


    "Well, I''ll wait slowly until I wake up."


    "I''d appreciate it if you would"


    I see Mr Garritt again.


    If I slept this far, I wouldn''t wake up, would I?


    Open the lid of the bag containing the Solas and place the Sols beside Mr. Garritt.


    A short distance from the bed puts Sola, Flem and Ciel out of the bag in turn.


    "That? We''re all here."


    "Yes, because I said everyone was coming"


    "Right. Sol, please."


    To Mr. Ginal''s words. When Sol shudders with a pull, he travels right next to Mr. Garritt.


    And wrapped it from head to neck.


    "You look amazing. Looks like they''re eating it."


    "Pfft, now you''ll wait a while"


    Mr. Ginal would recommend the chair in the room.


    There were drinks and sweets on the desk.


    "It was only easy to prepare, but this confectionery was also quite delicious. Go ahead."


    "Thank you"


    Gently put the sweets in your mouth.


    A treat that is a bite in size, with a fluffy texture.


    The aroma of fruit spreads to the mouth and is sweet and sour.


    Easy to eat because it''s not too sweet.


    "It''s delicious. Is this it?


    "It''s a treat called Nappo. It seems to be a commonly eaten treat in a nearby village."


    "It''s also sour, so it''s easy to eat"


    "Good."


    When I thanked Mr. Ginal, he smiled happily.


    Your father sat in a chair after seeing how Mr. Garritt was doing, putting the nappo in one mouthful.


    "You sure are easy to eat"


    "Pefu."


    I heard a little sol, and when I saw it, it was already off Mr. Garritt''s head.


    "Thank you Sol. Can I have Mr. Fische next door, too?


    When I hug him close to Mr. Garritt''s bed, I put him on Mr. Fische''s bed next door.


    When Pippi got to Mr. Fische''s head, he wrapped his head to his neck just like Mr. Garritt.


    "That''s fast. Was it the same thing when I did it?


    "Oh, that was about the time."


    "Right."


    Sora and Flem are playing a little jump over Mr. Garritt.


    "Come on, you can''t play!


    It''s not compelling because it''s whispering.


    Well, it wasn''t originally compelling.


    "Fine. If I let you play."


    Mr. Ginal looks forward to seeing the three of them.


    Apparently, he''s not willing to stop me.


    Your father is smiling bitterly, too, but he won''t say anything.


    ... I can''t help it, let''s get some sweets.


    "I''m not letting you get hurt, and it''s no problem. Sounds like fun."


    Sure, it''s the adventurer''s solid physique, so you won''t get hurt as much as the Solas jumped up there, but is it a good idea to be playing on the sleeper?


    "That''s kind of cute"


    "Right?


    I laugh bitterly when I hear Mr. Ginal talking to your father.


    Sure, the Solas are adorable.


    "Pefu."


    Seeing Mr. Fische asleep in Sol''s voice, it was over or out of his mind.


    "Good day. Have you solved the two tricks?


    "Pefu."


    "Thank God"


    Mr. Ginal hugs Sol as he approaches Mr. Fische''s bed.


    And when I stroked him slowly, he narrowed his eyes and stood still.


    "Ivy, you can sleep in the other room. I have a bed I''m not using, so you can sleep there."


    I don''t know what to do.


    I usually want to sleep honestly in my sleep time.


    Your father worries when you lack sleep, and I think I''ll borrow it.


    "I''ll borrow it sweetly for your words"


    "Ivy''s hard. You can talk to me more easily."


    There is a bitter laugh in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    It kind of draws a line, doesn''t it?


    "Well, we just met, so you can''t. I''ll try to get along better. The room''s this way."


    When I get up from the chair, Sora and the others come to the side with a pimp.


    "Shall we sleep together?


    Four pull shivers in my words.


    "Sounds like we''re going to sleep together."


    "Yeah. What''s your father gonna do?


    Until nightfall, we still have a few hours.


    Is it happening all the time?


    "I plan to talk to Ginal about things. We have to figure out a way to restrain his son."


    Yeah, you left your son behind.


    Even so, with this sleeper attacking me, I can''t possibly participate in the conversation.


    I guess it wouldn''t be more intrusive to sleep here as an adult.


    "Okay, don''t push it. Good night."


    "Oh, good night. Good night, everyone."


    Four swings of pull at my feet.


    With a grin on its cuteness, I put it in turn in a bag dedicated to them that is lowering from my shoulders.


    "Mr. Ginal, please"


    Guided by Mr. Ginal, move to the next room.


    "This is also a room for two, so I have a bed I''m not using. I wish you could use that one."


    "Okay. Good night."


    "Good night. Lock the door, don''t leave it in the Druid"


    "Yes."


    Drop Mr. Ginal out of the room, then open the bag and let everyone out.


    When I lay down in bed, I got a big yawn.


    Looks like Sola and the others started sleeping at their feet.


    Good night, everybody.

 410 394 words, please.

    "Ivy, are you going to wake up?


    Consciousness surfaced all the time in your father''s voice.


    "Morning...... is that it? Why the bed?"


    You''re supposed to be sleeping in a tent.


    This place is... oh, well.


    Yesterday I rented a room that Mr. Ginal and the others were renting.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. What time is it?


    I feel uncomfortable with the intensity of the light coming in through the window.


    I don''t care what you think. I don''t feel like it''s morning.


    "It''s noon. He seemed tired yesterday, and I didn''t wake him up. I overslept a little, too."


    "Yes, it was."


    You overslept a long time ago.


    But I have a neat head and body because of it.


    I knew you couldn''t afford a lack of sleep.


    "Thanks. I guess it''s because I slept enough, it''s refreshing. Good morning, everyone."


    Sora and the others look at me and shudder with a pull.


    Ah, these kids'' rice!


    "That was good. Because Sola and the others are finished with their dinner. And Garritt and the others are waking up and Ginal is explaining what''s going on right now."


    Good.


    I was in a hurry to see if I was hungry.


    "Thank you for the solas. Was Mr. Garritt and the others all right?


    I wonder what inspired it?


    "I talked to the two of them a little bit, but they don''t seem to have a problem. Yeah, yeah, Ginal''s guy. It''s because I drank so much I couldn''t wake up in the morning."


    I see, you don''t drink as much as you can''t wake up in an emergency.


    I mean, you don''t drink per se, do you?


    Is that it?


    Didn''t you wake up because Mr. Ginal got the wrong amount of sleeping pills?


    "Well, never mind the details."


    Seeing your father makes me laugh bitterly.


    That''s right, Mr. Ginal, you''ve successfully hidden your failures.


    "I guess it''s time we moved next door because we had a discussion. Yes, let Garritt and the others enjoy lunch."


    "Why?"


    "Annoyance Fee"


    "Hahaha. That sounds good!


    When you get up, get your bed ready and end your demeanor easily.


    It''s kind of really neat.


    Were you that tired?


    Put Sola and the others in the bag and leave the room with your father.


    When you get to the next room, your father knocks on the door.


    "Have we talked yet?


    I don''t think you can open it before you get a response, but Mr. Ginal doesn''t seem to care.


    When he saw me, he waved with joy.


    Inside the room are Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische, who are pale.


    Which is causing you to look like that, because you drank too much, or because of the content of the story?


    Are you sure you''re taking too many sleeping pills?


    Which, watching still, they rushed to say hello because they turned this way.


    "Good Morning"


    "Good morning. Sorry I bothered you."


    I greet Mr. Garritt with a look of sorry.


    He seems to care a lot.


    He looked at me and looked pale.


    Will you be all right?


    "No. Are you okay?


    "I guess it''s okay. I''ve never had such a breakdown. And I''m sorry about Ivy."


    Mr. Fische is also dropped.


    What, aren''t we both too depressed?


    What the hell did Mr. Ginal tell the two of you?


    When I looked at Mr. Ginal wondering, I was flaunted on my shoulder.


    "I''m only telling you the truth. Look, hold on to both of you. We need to talk about what''s going to happen, so we need you to freshen up."


    Mr. Ginal puts two people alive, but he doesn''t seem to be able to sort out his feelings.


    As it is, it''s going to take some time to have a decent discussion.


    I might need something to change my mood a little.


    I think I''ll ask you to do what your father said with half the fun just now.


    It''s like lunch now, so you''ll be hungry.


    I wouldn''t think about being busy if I was hungry.


    I''m hungry, too.


    "Mr. Garritt, Mr. Fische. Lunch, luxury."


    Say hello.


    Your father rode me too.


    Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische look at me and your father.


    "You''re a nuisance. It''s the best place in the village for lunch."


    Explain with a mean look on your father''s face.


    "It''s a luxury for me too."


    Mr. Ginal will be on board, too.


    Mr. Garritt nodded at it, tilting his neck.


    Yeah, you doubt it.


    "Why are you even taking advantage of Ginal? I know it''s on this side because you bothered me too!


    "Never mind the details."


    Mr. Garritt stares at Mr. Ginal, but it''s not working at all.


    On the contrary, he''s laughing with his nose like he made a fool of himself.


    "It''s sloppy, Ginal. I can''t afford you."


    Did you put it back a little bit?


    No, I don''t know what.


    All three of them feel rougher than they did a while ago?


    Is this the three of you who took away your face as an investigator?


    "That''s kind of it. You were pretty fooled by the first impression."


    Well, you can say that.


    These three, somewhere childish?


    No, it''s a little different. What a tough character to grasp, like all sorts of different personalities all around.


    "Sorry, I''ll let the three of you luxury yourselves. When it''s the best store in this village, it becomes a store called Yanpo on Main Street. There''s a reputation for good meat. Right there, okay? If you can''t have meat by day, you can have it by night."


    Mr. Tuffiesche gave us information about the store as he sighed at the two noisy people. I''m fine with meat from noon.


    Even when I saw your father, he seemed intrigued.


    "Even meat is fine. Ivy, okay?


    "Yeah. Fun"


    Actually, I was a little cautious about getting the luxury, but it doesn''t matter when I watch Mr. Ginal and the others.


    Now the three of us are fighting over who will give the most money.


    Mr. Fische, who was sighing, also participates in the discourse between Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt.


    And it looks like Norinoli.


    I mean, wouldn''t the three of us split it it?


    There was a battle and Mr. Fische dropped.


    Apparently he decided to pay the most.


    "That''s funny."


    "Right."


    Looks like we''re done discussing this, so I''m leaving the room with your father.


    Outside the inn, look around while waiting for the three of us to be ready.


    "Normal."


    The way people come and go around the inn hasn''t changed in the last few days.


    We were on that side until yesterday.


    Now, though it came off then.


    "Right. I''ve never felt so scared of normal."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    It does scare me.


    "You kept me waiting. Hey, what''s up?


    Mr. Ginal opens the inn door and comes out.


    After that, Mr. Sifal and Mr. Garritt.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Right. It''s like nothing''s happening. It''s everyday."


    The demon crisis is right around the corner.


    I wonder what the killer wants to do with this village.


    For what purpose?


    I mean, is the killer still in this village in the first place?


    If I watched the villagers, I could imagine a future village attacked by demons with no preparation whatsoever.


    You don''t want to be in a village like the one with that problem forever.


    You wanted to crush this village?


    Then I guess it''s working.


    "Can I come back here after lunch? I talked to my husband so I could rent a room."


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    It would certainly be safer than a tent.


    "Are you two okay?


    "We''re going through quite a bit of a training ground too, so if you''ll just give us a little time, we''ll be fine. Well, I''ve never had a bigger breakdown than this one."


    Mr. Garritt sighs, but his expression is brighter than earlier.


    Good. Looks like you got a little fold.


    As I walked towards a store called ''Yanpo'', Mr. Ginal stopped by your father and me.


    "Ivy, Druid. Didn''t you feel uncomfortable when you woke up today?


    "" Huh?


    Uncomfortable?


    I felt refreshed, but I guess that''s because I was tired.


    "Is that a neat feeling?


    Eh!


    And your father?


    "You still felt the Druid. And Ivy?"


    "Me, too."


    "Right. Me, too. At first, I thought it was because I was tired, but I was worried because it wasn''t always the same. Is it because you''re free from surgery, or something else? There''s so much I don''t know."


    "Right. Can you ask someone about the magic team?


    "You''re royalty or some nobility. But if they find out you''ve been involved in the magic team, they could restrict you to action."


    Noble?


    Would Lord Foronda know?


    But are you restricted to action?


    I hate to do that... but maybe you should be a little prepared.


    Let''s talk about it when we discuss it.

 411 395 words, Mr. Ginals son.

    It was delicious!


    I started and ate such a fluffy soft meat.


    That was a little different to simmer and soften.


    It''s so delicious, I replaced it...


    You must be worried that Mr. Fische''s complexion is worse than it was before noon, right?


    Let''s do that.


    "Was it delicious?


    "It''s very tasty. Welcome, everyone."


    Answer Mr Garritt''s question with a full smile.


    "I didn''t expect to be replaced"


    I can''t hear you.


    Your father''s laughing next door, but he''s the one who suggested replacing him.


    It''s me, too.


    "Well, I can change my mood and go back to the inn and face reality. Fisher, come on, it''s depressing."


    Mr. Ginal gently punches Mr. Fische''s depressed shoulder with a bump.


    "What''s depressing. Ah, I set up the game with the intention of making Ginal pay!


    I see what happened to the people who were walking when Mr. Fische''s screams echoed around.


    This is a little embarrassing.


    "Annoying. It was Fische who took the bet and lost on his own. Give it up."


    Mr. Ginal is unforgiving.


    Mr. Fischer is stubborn.


    "Anything you want?


    Mr. Garritt asks me while pointing to the stall, but I don''t need it now.


    "No, it''s okay"


    "Right. You want something sweet, too?


    Hmm?


    Maybe Mr. Garritt wants some?


    Even when we talked in the room before, you were eating all the treats you had prepared by yourself, right?


    I thought Mr. Fische was complaining later.


    "It''s fine because I''m full. If you want Mr. Garritt, why don''t we go buy him?


    "No, it''s fine if you don''t want it. You look very satisfied."


    "Yes. Very!


    Mr. Garritt grins with pleasure, stroking my head with a pong.


    With that said, I heard Mr. Fische and Mr. Ginal have children, but what about Mr. Garritt?


    "Does Mr. Garritt have a child, too?


    "Oh, there he is. A runaway adventurer."


    I''m an adventurer.


    Are you saying that Mr. Garritt is ready, like Mr. Ginal?


    Wow.


    With that said, you didn''t hear Mr. Ginal''s son''s name.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Ginal, you never called your son''s name.


    "Ahhh, don''t buy me something to eat easily after all"


    Coming to the front of the inn, Mr. Garritt hurries back down the path he has just come.


    Something easy to eat?


    I had a good amount of lunch, but I guess it wasn''t enough?


    "Is that it? What about Garritt?


    "I went to buy something that was easy to eat"


    Mr. Ginal smiles bitterly at my answer.


    "Ha ha, couldn''t stand it"


    Patience?


    "Garritt doesn''t have eyes for sweet things. I think I''ll get you something sweet to eat easily."


    I see.


    I guess the sweet stuff is a different belly.


    "That''s..."


    I followed Mr. Fische''s gaze and saw a young adventurer walking over looking at this one.


    I don''t know, you don''t have a good vibe.


    "Nargas."


    Mr. Ginal utters a small word.


    When I look at him, he has a harsh look between his eyebrows.


    You seem to know each other, but you don''t seem to get along.


    "Long time no see."


    "Why, I''m here"


    "I told you I was in Gilmouth, didn''t you hear?


    Anger mixes with Mr. Ginal''s words and the look on the face of someone who says Mr. Nargas.


    They seem to be hitting each other up to some killing, and my body trembled a little.


    Your father gently puts his hand on my back.


    The warmth of my hands drained me from my body.


    "Why are you in this village?"


    "My son has become a top adventurer, I''m here to celebrate."


    "Celebrating? You got something like that! Go home!"


    Could it be your son?


    Does this vibe mean we''re not close?


    "My son has become a top adventurer," Mr. Ginal said, even though he seemed so happy.


    You''re a little surprised.


    Nevertheless, we both have a stiff expression for a long time.


    I know some of you are angry, but thank you. Mr. Nargas seems to be rejecting Mr. Ginal.


    Mr. Ginal feels like he''s giving it up.


    ... by the way, how long will it last, this?


    I have things to do.


    Besides, do you have time for parent-child fights?


    Didn''t you want to free your son''s technique?


    I can''t do anything to stir it up.


    Mr. Nargas is here because of you already, so don''t take advantage of it, what are you gonna do!


    "Mr. Ginal, Mr. Nargas. Shut the fuck up."


    It''s already been over 10 minutes since we started talking.


    Mr. Garritt, who was shopping, came back and it''s time to stop!


    "What?"


    "What the fuck, you!


    That''s scary.


    But it''s okay.


    Because your father will be next door.


    "I''m a little overexcited. Mr. Ginal, you need to talk to Mr. Nargas, right? We''re never going to be able to talk like this."


    "I never talk to a guy like this!


    "Mr. Nargas, please shut up for a moment. If you don''t like Mr. Ginal, you need to talk to me and your father."


    "Huh?"


    Oh, the surprised look looks just like Mr. Ginal.


    I guess I''d be so angry if I did this.


    "Mr. Nargas, if you''re a top adventurer, you need to push more emotions. You will fail in your mission."


    To your father''s point, Mr. Nargas gives a bitter look.


    "Excuse me. And you, by the way?


    Having managed to calm her excitement, Mr. Nargas alternates between your father and me.


    "I''m a Druid, and this is my daughter Ivy. Greetings."


    "Best regards"


    "It''s Nargas. Greetings."


    Is it honest that Mr. Ginal isn''t involved?


    I''m a little confused, but he answers properly.


    "Mr. Nargas, would you follow me because I want to talk a little bit into this?


    "Talk about getting in? What are you talking about?


    "I can''t do it here. I don''t know who''s listening."


    When Mr. Nargas''s expression gets steep, he looks at his father.


    And turn your gaze to me.


    The gaze directed was serious and I felt my spine stretch a little.


    "Is that an important story?


    "Oh, it''s happening in this village."


    Mr. Nargas gets stuck in words only for a moment in your father''s answer.


    Staring at how it was, I felt something cloudy in my eyes.


    Until just now, it was a beautiful bright blue.


    With that said, you have the same color eyes as Mr. Ginal.


    "Isn''t it important enough to say?


    "Even though the demon is right next to you?


    "Oh, right. Is that it? Uh..."


    There''s Mr. Ginal behind Mr. Nargas, but something''s wrong.


    I missed my gaze a little and was surprised.


    Mr. Ginal''s complexion is quite bad and full of sadness.


    When I had eyes with me, I could see putting my strength into my mouth and putting up with something.


    I don''t know, I have a bad feeling.


    Maybe we should hurry this up.


    "Mr. Nargas, let''s go. Because I owe you a place to talk."


    "What? No, but"


    "Just listen to me. Then why don''t we just judge? Right?"


    If this happens, I want you to give up on the child''s patience.


    I walk out with Mr. Nargas''s hand in my grip.


    If you look at Mr. Nargas right next door, you can tell he''s very confused.


    It''s okay, because I''m also very confused.


    ''Cause what am I supposed to do with this?


    You''re in trouble.


    I think Mr. Ginal and the others are following me because I hear footsteps from behind.


    And I''m relieved.


    "Ivy, do you want to do it yesterday''s ginal way?


    Ginarhoshiki?


    Oh, you mean by surprise?


    I see, that''s good, isn''t it?


    I''m sure you won''t understand if I overlap the explanations, and I know how it went earlier.


    I mean, things went wrong.


    "So let''s go."


    If that was the effect of magic, I''d be scared.


    Seeing Mr. Ginal''s reaction, I think I have a hunch.

 412 396 words, did you meet the conditions?

    "Terrible"


    My body pulls a little on the collaboration that took place in front of me.


    Your father and I were about to do it, the unintentional operation seemed like Mr. Ginal noticed and joined us.


    I guess Mr. Garritt and the others who saw how it went decided in an instant as well.


    There was a brilliant collaboration.


    You can''t get away with that, can you?


    Reminds me of a while ago.


    The moment you entered the rented room, your father detained Mr. Nargas with one hand from behind.


    Mr. Ginal blocked Mr. Nargas'' mouth with his hand when he tried to scream, and where he took it from next, Mr. Fische tied Mr. Nargas up with a rope, during which Mr. Ginal had Mr. Nargas''s mouth covered with a cloth and Mr. Garritt had his legs tied.


    Where the hell did you get the ropes and cloths that Mr. Ginal and the others had from...... scary!


    "What''s up, Ivy? Are you okay?"


    Mr. Fische looks at me worried.


    I appreciate that, but don''t you have to worry about Mr. Nargas, who''s rambling in a more painful voice than I am?


    I''m getting a little worried.


    "It''s okay."


    Let''s do what we do first.


    Open the lid of the bag dedicated to Solas, which is lowered from the shoulders.


    And on the desk where it''s placed, I''m going to put the Solas on it.


    Everybody, be quiet.


    "I''m fine. Because I activated a magic item that blocks the sound. And that''s an amazing slime."


    When?


    Well, I appreciate it.


    "Everybody say it''s okay to speak up. Sol, Sola. Can you untie Mr. Nargas?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    The two get a little closer to Mr. Nargas, who is tied up and unable to move.


    Sol didn''t stop, his body swelled up as he jumped on Mr. Nargas'' shoulder, wrapping his entire face and head around Mr. Nargas as he did.


    "Wow, you''re surprised"


    "Or is this what we looked like yesterday? Hey, no, you got help."


    Mr. Fische looks interesting, and Mr. Garritt stares at Mr. Nargas with a slightly puzzled look.


    "And that''s amazing. I didn''t know we could work together in an instant."


    Your father saw Mr. Ginal and was impressed with his earlier collaborative move.


    Besides, Mr. Ginal smiles bitterly.


    ''Cause that''s what I need.''


    "It''s tough being an investigator."


    "... well"


    For some reason, Mr. Ginal gave a self-derisive laugh.


    Your father looks at Mr. Ginal still.


    "Pefu."


    To Sol''s voice, Mr. Ginal sees Mr. Bubba and Mr. Nargas.


    I see Mr. Nargas, too, but something is wrong.


    Keep staring down, don''t move.


    Mr. Garritt sees how Mr. Nargas is doing, but he immediately shook his head to the side.


    "Ginal, I don''t think so."


    Something must have happened that you were worried about by magic.


    But not yet.


    Sora is jumping beside Mr. Nargas.


    "Mr. Garritt, please step away for a moment"


    "What?"


    As Sora rides Mr. Nargas'' shoulder, she is pulling a cloth that is letting her mouth be titled.


    Could it be out of the way?


    By Mr. Nargas''s side, he reaches for the mouthcloth.


    Then Sola can now title the rope she''s tying.


    You, too, seem to want it removed.


    "Please take all of that Mr. Nargas restraint off and let him sleep. I''ll leave the rest to Sola."


    Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische looking confused by my words.


    Mr. Ginal stares at Mr. Nargas.


    A father who sees no one move gives instructions to Mr. Garritt to untie the rope.


    When all the ropes come off, Mr. Nargas falls to the side.


    When Mr. Ginal put his hands together and supported his body, he put him to sleep gently on the floor.


    Sora rides over Mr. Nargas''s body and wraps his entire body as he flutters and swells.


    After a while, the sound of shuuuuuuuuuuuuuu echoes into the room.


    "What are you doing?


    Mr. Fische makes a bewildered voice.


    Could it have been that you hadn''t heard?


    "Didn''t you hear?


    "No, I was asking... are you sure the collapse due to surgery will heal?


    "Yes, I said that Sora is fine, so it will heal"


    I believe in Sola.


    That said, I don''t think you''ll believe the fishes who don''t know how awesome Sola is.


    But because I and your father both know.


    If it was Sola, I''d be fine.


    Nevertheless, I was surprised that it encompassed the whole body, not just the head.


    Sora is the problem, but wraps it up.


    So the magic trick is affecting the whole body, right?


    I''m really scared.


    "Sol, thank you for your hard work. It''s okay."


    "Pefu."


    Well, I wonder how long it will take for Sola.


    It''s the first time, I don''t know.


    But even when I was dying, Mr. Druid, I didn''t need that much time, so I guess it won''t take that long.


    "Tea or drink, drink and wait."


    Looking over the room, I notice that tea is available on the corner shelf.


    When I checked, I was able to pour hot water, and there seems to be some hot water.


    Magic items are useful at times like this, right?


    Hot water that won''t cool!


    Pour hot water and wait a while.


    In the meantime, prepare a cup for the number of people.


    Pour the tea into the cup and place it at the desk closest to Mr. Ginal.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Ginal"


    Speaking to Ginal, he looked at me with a stiff look.


    Then I see Mr. Nargas.


    "Ginal, let''s sit down and wait"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Still won''t leave the side, Mr. Ginal.


    When Mr. Fische sighed small, he let Mr. Ginal sit in the pulling chair and hold his tea in his hand.


    "Bad"


    "Totally. Usually it''s a bad habit."


    "I don''t want it, but Nargas..."


    Mr. Ginal shakes his head to the side.


    I''ve already given up that look.


    "Why are you so obstinate?


    Reminds me of Mr. Nargas.


    I know you''re offended about Mr. Ginal.


    But I get the impression that I tried to do something.


    I don''t know what that is.


    "Ginal''s work caused it, right? Maybe we''ll do the same someday."


    Mr. Garritt talks to himself in a mockery.


    A job is an investigator?


    Could it be that I have to keep it from my family, too?


    That''s kind of lonely as a family.


    Could it be that Mr. Nargas feels lonely?


    I don''t want to admit it, so I''m deluding myself too?


    ... Well, it''s all my imagination, so it doesn''t make sense.


    "Oh, yeah. Take this."


    Mr. Garritt suddenly takes two pieces of paper out of the bag and gives it to your father.


    The father who received it gave a slightly surprised look as he smiled bitterly at the contents.


    "Yes, Ivy."


    I receive one of the two pieces and laugh small when I see the first letter in my eye.


    "I knew it."


    What I received from your father was a contract made of magic item paper.


    Easily "you keep it a secret" contract.


    How many people have you already signed this contract with?


    Looking under the paperwork, three signatures had already been signed by Mr. Ginal.


    I''m concerned about what your father was surprised at, and I''ll make sure it''s in order.


    Read the last line in the Conditions column and see Mr. Garritt.


    "Um, are you serious about this?


    The contract and the contents of the previous agreements are almost identical.


    However, only one very different thing fitted.


    That it says that when this problem is solved, it will keep me and your father out of this village confidentially.


    Those who did learn about the magic formation were talking about possible restrictions on their actions.


    So I guess you''re trying to protect us, but are you okay?


    "Both Druid and Ivy said there was a skill problem, but I guess Ivy is more important? I have skills that nobody wants me to know about. Didn''t I?"


    I''m surprised at what Mr. Fische said.


    I didn''t know you were noticed, that''s just sharp.


    "Yes."


    "Then you''d better not be known to have been involved in this issue. If you know a nobleman or a meritorious man, you can help. Because the hidden balls of the dolphins are the street names. That''s just a little weak. Well, it''d be best if Druid or Ivy were meritorious himself."


    I tilt my neck, listening to Mr. Garritt.


    You know a nobleman?


    Do you know a meritorious man?


    Merit himself?


    "Ah, Garritt. Ivy''s fulfilling everything she just said."


    Mr. Fische leans between his eyebrows at your father''s words.


    So is Mr. Garritt.


    "What do you mean? No way, do you know a nobleman?


    Mr. Fische embarks on himself.


    "Even to the meritorious? Is that it? Everything means merit..."


    Mr. Garritt alternates between me and your father with a bewildered look.


    You should be honest with me about this.


    "Uh, I''ll explain."

 413 397 story contract

    "Wait! Let''s exchange contracts before then. Sounds like an important story."


    If that''s the case, Mr. Garritt stopped me.


    Seems like I want to get my contract ahead of me, but I''m concerned about this last condition.


    "The last condition is that if we want to, we''ll do everything we can to help. You don''t have to turn it off."


    Mr. Fische tells me while I give him the pen.


    Then I guess it''s okay to sign a contract.


    You had a worrying look on your face, and your father stroked my head with a pong.


    "Ivy, it''s okay"


    "Okay."


    Check the contract again from the top.


    Again, apart from the last condition, there is a line of documents that are no different than usual.


    Is this also a determined form?


    Write your name on the two documents in doubt.


    One will be managed by Mr. Garritt and the others by your father and I.


    "Now you''re relieved. Or it''s weird that we''re more nervous on the listening side."


    Mr. Fische sees us with a slightly frightened look, but I have trouble being told that.


    "So, what''s hidden in Ivy?


    There''s something else to talk about, so we should talk about it briefly, right?


    "You talk briefly. I''m on it as a meritorious man for destroying an organization of human trafficking involving nobility in the town of Otrewa. Get to know the meritorious and aristocrats in that relationship. He''s still friends with me."


    "" "Huh?


    Oh, Mr. Ginal is back.


    Was it that surprising?


    Well, would you be surprised if a meritorious man who was devastated that organization had a child like me?


    "That was a brilliant, futile explanation."


    Your father impressed me for some reason.


    No, if I tell you the truth, this fits, doesn''t it?


    I''ll try to remember...... yeah, I''m fine.


    "Are you the one who crushed that organization that was spreading to the royalty? Could it be the lord of Foronda?


    "Yes, Lord Foronda."


    Oh, I guess I should have given it to you.


    That''s what Mr. Ratlua and the others called you before you met Lord Foronda, and because you were the village chief when it came to nobility in me, it seemed like you had something to think about, and you unconsciously abandoned it.


    In the beginning, I didn''t realize anything about it.


    He didn''t pay attention around me either... No, I''m sorry.


    When the problem of criminal organization was cleared up and I realized about it and I panicked to say it again, Lord Foronda looked so sad and said, "Did you hate me?" or "I miss you like the distance is open," so I put it back.


    Besides, now that I think about it, you don''t know if the village chief was noble.


    Is it noble because it''s the greatest in that village? I just thought so.


    "Do you know that one? Wow."


    Mr. Ginal''s eyes are a little sparkly.


    I don''t know, a gaze I think I saw somewhere.


    "Ivy, could you help me if I were you? We''ll figure out how to get in touch."


    "Then I don''t think that''s a problem. Because Ivy and Lord Foronda are friends who interact with each other in" Fluffy. "Most of the other meritorious people involved still interact."


    "Really?"


    Mr. Fische looks surprised.


    Is that so unusual?


    They all send me a fax easily though.


    "Puffy ~"


    "" "" "Ah!


    I forgot.


    Mr. Ginal hurries to see how Mr. Nargas is doing.


    It looks the same as it did earlier.


    "Sora, is Mr. Nargas okay?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Oh well. Good day, thank you."


    "Puffy ~"


    If Sora says she''s okay, she''ll wake up.


    Sounds like a deep wound to me, though.


    It took longer than Ciel or your father did.


    "Huh."


    The room quiets back to Mr. Nargas''s voice.


    As I watched how it was, I could see my eyelids opening up snugly.


    but I quickly lost sight of it.


    Mr. Ginal hugged Mr. Nargas.


    "What? What... that?


    After being confused, Mr. Nargas noticed Mr. Ginal and turned into an angry look, but soon a bewildered look.


    Slightly from Mr. Ginal, I can hear him crying.


    Mr. Nargas doesn''t seem to know what to do.


    "Nargas, you were obsolete for magic. Remember?"


    "Magic Formation? Abandoned?"


    To Mr. Garritt''s words, Mr. Nargas, who shakes his neck beside him.


    "Do you know what''s going on with this village now?


    Show Mr. Fische a little thought in his question.


    And after a stiff look, he looked pale.


    "Oh, I know. Pretty dangerous situation. How come I didn''t do anything?


    "That''s because it was embedded in the surgery. The feeling of crisis is contained."


    When Mr. Nargas tried to get up with Mr. Ginal on his back, Mr. Ginal gave him a quick hand.


    He gave a slightly bewildered look, but Mr. Nargas got up with Mr. Ginal''s hand.


    "Are you all right? Anywhere you feel weird?


    Mr. Ginal stares at Mr. Nargas''s face.


    Mr. Nargas, who gave a puzzled look, managed to shake his neck to the side.


    "Looks fine. Well, thank you."


    "No. I''m glad you''re okay. Ivy, thank you so much."


    Mr. Ginal bows his head deeply.


    "Mr. Ginal, I received your thank you, so please raise your face. I''ve had enough."


    Mr. Ginal''s eyes, which raised his face to my words, are a little red.


    I notice it when I see it.


    I''ve always been anxious.


    Even if you believed in us, your anxiety wouldn''t go away.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Ginal hid his emotions too much.


    See how it goes today, who would think you''re anxious.


    Maybe Mr. Garritt and the others knew.


    "Mr. Nargas, can you sit in the chair? I''ll tell you what was going on."


    With that said, do you remember when I was embedded in the surgery?


    "Yes. Uh, you guys... Oh, no. You were Mr. Druid and your daughter, Mr. Ivy. I remember."


    Do you have memories, even if you have been invaded by the art long enough to be an abolitionist?


    "Nargas, answer honestly. That''s good."


    "Yes."


    Mr Garrit sits in the front of Mr Nargas and begins his question.


    "Do you see for yourself that it was embedded in the art by the magic team?


    "No, I''m not sure. I just remember feeling uncomfortable all the time."


    "How far do you remember seeing the magic formation?


    ".................. no"


    "Right. How long have you felt uncomfortable?"


    "... about a year and a half ago, I think. Sure, I felt Gilmouth went crazy somehow..."


    You mean Mr. Gilmouth has been embedded in surgery for a year and a half?


    "What do you know about the captain?


    "Captain? Sure, Gilmouth went crazy, so talk to the Captain. I heard you fell ill after a while."


    Are you sure you''re sick?


    It''s all suspicious when this happens.


    "Well, there''s something I''d like to ask you, too."


    Kind of doesn''t Mr. Nargas have a rounded personality?


    Could the surgery have changed your personality a little bit?


    Or look at Mr. Ginal''s tears?


    Mm-hmm. I hope we can make up like this.


    "I hear that long periods of time that are embedded in surgery by magic formations, you lose yourself. Earlier, I was abandoned. How did you get it back?


    "Oh, that''s"


    "Wait!


    Mr. Garritt stopped me again!


    "Nargas, what we''re talking about from here is top secret. And we need to get a contract. What do we do?"


    "Contract. Of course we''ll trade any contract. I''m the benefactor of my life. Whatever you want."


    No, no, what?


    "I''ll do whatever you want," what the hell does that mean?


    Am I the only one who feels a little scared to think about it?


    "Why are the documents already available!


    "I have prepared my son''s share and that of my son''s companions. I prepared it for a short time in the morning, so it became a stereotype."


    I knew I had a mould!


    "I mean, why are you carrying paper from the contract?


    "Oh, I need it at work."


    "It is. It''s tough."


    I mean, if you don''t tie it up with a contract while you''re at work, something bad happens, right?


    Mr. Ginal''s work is hard after all.


    "Yes, I wrote"


    Ah, Mr. Nargas wrote his name.


    I wonder how many contracts you will write your name on before this problem is solved.

 414 398 Stories Take a Break

    We exchanged contracts and asked your father and Mr. Ginal for explanations.


    The fact that I freed myself from the surgery from the encounter of Mr. Ginal.


    And how Mr. Nargas healed the wounds caused by his surgery.


    "That slime?


    Mr. Nargas stared at me, and I strained my chest, Sola.


    Lovely. Looking all the time, Mr. Fische seemed to like that he had the same feeling.


    "That''s so cute. Ivy, can I just stroke the Solas for a minute later?


    "You should all give permission. Give him a gentle stroke."


    Mr. Fische gives a slightly surprising look to my response.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Everybody''s talking about those kids?


    "Isn''t that right?


    "No, you wouldn''t be able to stroke Tamer unless he ordered you to, would you? You''ll get away with it if I try to touch you."


    I remember Mr. Fischer''s words about the normal slime.


    Sure, you were familiar.


    "The Solas are fine. Everybody, gather around for a second."


    Everyone gathers to my throne.


    With that said, I''m jumping freely on my desk, okay?


    A gentle glance at Mr. Ginal and Mr. Garritt, but not a particularly unpleasant look.


    That doesn''t sound like a problem.


    "Go ahead, Mr. Fische?


    "Seriously?"


    Pretty confused, Mr. Fische.


    Experience knows that this kind of thing is quicker to try than to explain.


    "Yes, it''s okay."


    "Uh-huh. Uh, I''d like to stroke you, okay?


    Mr. Fische speaks to the Solas with a slightly troubled look.


    It''s kind of funny to watch.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    To the sounds of the Solas, Mr. Fische looks at me strangely.


    "The way it sounds, it''s okay," he said.


    "It is. You can even communicate your intentions well. Then don''t stroke me."


    Mr. Fische gently reaches out to Sol.


    When I stroke it slowly, I shake it pully and narrow my eyes.


    "Is that it? Hey, Ivy. Isn''t there a sign of Tame on this girl?


    "Yes, because I haven''t just taemed Sol"


    "" "Huh?


    Is that it?


    Didn''t I forget to tell you?


    Mm-hmm. There''s so much going on that I can''t remember what I said or what I didn''t say.


    But you didn''t say anything about this reaction.


    "Uh, Sol asked if I could take a taste, and he refused, so I didn''t. But she''s a sweet girl who''s been helping me."


    "It is. Well, even I touch it. Yeah, I guess so."


    Mr. Fische looks at Sol with a slightly troubled look and strokes him gently.


    I don''t know, just a little less than just now.


    "Oh, were you attacking me with a slime that wasn''t tayme?


    "Ha ha, yes.... it''s supposed to be."


    "You''re not coming."


    Mr. Garritt comes beside me and peeks softly at Sol.


    "Sol wouldn''t do that. Hey!"


    "Pefu."


    "Ivy, can I ask you something?


    "What is it?


    I look up at Mr. Garritt standing beside me.


    "It''s the way it rings, why is this?


    How to ring?


    Why? What does this mean?


    "This has been happening since we met, is something wrong?


    "Weird, no, you know... is that something we just don''t know?


    Mr. Garritt says something about bumps next door.


    My voice is too small even though I''m next door.


    I''ll see, but he''s the only one in him who''s got any answers.


    I nodded a few times.


    "Well, it could be"


    I don''t know.


    "The way it rings, I hope, is a little unique. That girl by the name of Ciel, that''s an unusual pattern."


    "Because Ciel is Adandala. I think it''s a little different than slime after all."


    Because the way Ciel sounds is the same as when Adandala did.


    "Really what... hmm? Eh?"


    "Didn''t you hear something strange right now?


    Mr. Fische and Mr. Garritt stare at Ciel.


    No matter how much you look at it, it''s about the pattern and the way it rings because it''s an Adandala element now.


    "Adandala?"


    "Both of you, let''s get this conversation started. And when it''s all over."


    Mr. Ginal calls Mr. Garritt and the others.


    Looks like we finally got a whole convincing story.


    "Ha, roger. Do you want to solve it?"


    "Right."


    Mr. Fische gave a satisfying look as he stroked everyone''s head slowly at the end.


    Without Mr. Garritt stroking, just watching.


    I guess you don''t like slime?


    "Okay, you''re all set. Ivy, I need a favor from Nargas."


    From Mr. Nargas?


    I''m sure it''s about your people.


    If that''s the case, if Sola and Sol give me permission, I''ll be there for you.


    "I want you to help my people. Give me a hand."


    Mr. Nargas bows his head in the face of tension.


    "Sol, Sola. I''d like to help Mr. Nargas''s people. Can you give me a hand?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Good, looks like you can help me.


    "Looks fine."


    "Thank you, Sola, thank you too"


    Mr. Nargas, who looked at Sola and the others worried, gives a horrible look.


    Did you think they''d say no?


    "Are the Solas all right? It would use magic that way to heal the wounds of the surgery. I have three of Nargas''s people. I don''t think I can help them all."


    Hmm?


    Mr. Ginal sounds worried, but you need magic to heal the wounds of the surgery?


    Not the potion in Sola?


    With that said, I wasn''t just trying to study with magic.


    "Sol, Sola. Can you help all three?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Looks fine."


    "Really? Could Ivy even transfer magic to the Solas on the way? Then Ivy doesn''t have to either."


    "I can''t do that. Because I have little magic."


    "Really...... hmm? You have little magic? No, how do you tame rare slime?


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck.


    Shall I briefly explain this place?


    "I have less magic than people because I have no stars. Sola was a collapsed slime, so I could Tame. Flem was born from Sola and has already had the mark of Tame since then. Ciel is sometime. Sol''s not tayming, so it doesn''t matter."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Quiet in the room.


    The sound of your father drinking tea echoes in the room.


    Father with the face of a bit of a failure.


    "Ooh. Well, Ivy has a lot of things, but it''s Ivy."


    "Right."


    What, what kind of explanation is that now, father?


    And why is Mr. Ginal convinced by that explanation?


    Compare the two by surprise.


    I kind of feel like we''re getting along very well.


    That''s strange.


    "I know exactly what Druid means."


    "Right?


    "Ah."


    Really what?


    Listening to the story doesn''t make sense.


    When I looked at Mr. Ginal suspiciously, he smiled bitterly.


    "Bad. Don''t ask for the three of us."


    Snort firmly into Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I nod confidently too because Sola and Sol are confident.


    "Then how do you make them grow up?"


    Mr. Fische conceives.


    "I''ll put you to sleep with sleeping pills for now. If you can''t, hit him and put him to sleep, so it''s okay."


    Oh, Mr. Nargas is definitely Mr. Ginal''s son.

 415 399 words Im a pitiful man!

    Is it up to investigators to act quickly?


    Two hours after talking to Mr. Nargas.


    Three of Mr. Nargas''s people are sleeping with sleeping pills on their beds.


    I don''t know, the person at the right end has a slightly red forehead... it''s my fault, I''m sure.


    "Mr. Ivy, can I ask you a favor? But please don''t just push it. If you can''t, you can''t. Because this is our failure."


    Mr. Nargas squeezes the hand of one of his associates.


    You''re supposed to want to help all your fellow painful people.


    "Okay. But I said Sol and Sola are okay, so I believe it. Sol, Sola, good luck!


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Sol is right, close to one sleeping in bed.


    Sora dropping it off shaking vertically.


    It''s very hard to say to Mr. Nargas, who looks worried, but the two look like they''re having a lot of fun.


    Your father seems to notice that, too, and looks at the two of them wonderfully.


    Mr. Ginal is not here to gather information about the village.


    I''m anxious it''s going to take another operation by the magic team, but Sola and Sol said they wouldn''t worry.


    "Father, both Sola and Sol know about the magic team."


    "That''s right."


    "I thought so, too. Do we all know the slime?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shut up with your father about Mr. Nargas''s question.


    Honestly, I think both Sola and Sol deviate from normal slime.


    Looking for the same place as a common slime only comes to mind about the disposal of garbage.


    Well, I don''t know if I can say the same thing because I also dispose of that garbage together with organic and inorganic objects.


    "What do you think? Because Sola and Sol are special."


    "You mean Rare Slime?


    "You can say it''s more than that."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    "More than rare slime, is that why you and Mr. Ivy are so close? I''ve seen a few slimes in this village as well, but I''ve never seen a kid miss Tamer"


    "That''s because I haven''t been able to relate to Tamer."


    Surprised by my words, Mr. Nargas.


    "What? Really?


    "Yes."


    "With that said, Tamer, whom my father introduced to me when I was little, and Tamer, who I knew in this village, had a different vibe."


    Peek softly at Mr. Nargas.


    I''m talking about Mr. Ginal, but he doesn''t seem to disgust me.


    I thought I saw Mr. Ginal earlier and the relationship changed a bit?


    "Um..."


    "Yes?"


    Mr. Nargas is staring at his own hand with his eyebrows between his eyes.


    I think I need to ask you something.


    "What''s up?


    I could see a lot of strength in your lips in your father''s words.


    And turn your gaze to your father and me.


    "My father is the... what does he look like?


    You look serious, so I thought it was something.


    Mr. Ginal...,


    "Right. I don''t have a grasp, I have a hard time reading thoughts, I have a place to play with people, and if I show my weakness, I''m going to hunt them down, right? And... someone who can be considered cruel."


    "Ivy, what about that?


    "What? But it feels like that"


    "Well."


    I''m sure the job of an investigator is harsher than you can imagine.


    Because it will shape the person''s future life.


    "I knew it."


    Mr. Nargas''s expression is a little cloudy.


    "Still, with companionship, with family thoughts, I love Mr. Nargas"


    "What?"


    "But you''re stuck with your job and you can''t get around. And do you feel like a clumsy person who can''t be honest because his paternity gets in the way?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "And you say it''s a little too high an ideal, like you''re looking for perfection at work and in your family. You''re strangling yourself because of that... what is it, a little pitiful?


    "Uh, pity?


    "Right. If I say Mr. Ginal in a nutshell, he''s more pitiful than clumsy."


    Yeah, I think this word fits.


    I felt somewhat responsible for my work.


    That also affects the way you interact with Mr. Nargas.


    I want to do something about it, but my paternity as an investigator gets in the way.


    I wish I could think more easily.


    But I guess that''s Mr. Ginal.


    Ivy''s got a good eye for people.


    Because you needed it to survive.


    Stay away from disturbed people in order not to get caught up in rubbing.


    Because it was the most important thing.


    Yet you''re involved in a lot of things.


    Lately, I even feel like there''s something I can''t get away with.


    With that said, Mr. Nargas is quiet.


    "Mr. Nargas?


    See Mr. Nargas sitting near his buddy''s bed.


    For some reason, my shoulders are shaking.


    Did I say something unpleasant?


    "Pu, ku ku ku"


    Are you laughing?


    "My father said pity... hahaha"


    Apparently, it''s been fitted in my bump.


    I''m holding my stomach on a chair.


    Is that so funny?


    "I tried to start someone who said that to my father."


    "Really? What did your father think?


    "Hmm, that''s a similar feeling."


    I knew it.


    Your father and I have a similar feeling, don''t we?


    "Really?


    "Ah."


    "I think Mr. Garritt and Mr. Fische probably feel the same way. Maybe more spicy."


    Because it''s those two.


    Mr. Nargas sighs softly.


    Sol solved the first surgery and wrapped his second head around it.


    When Sora also enveloped the first person, she began to heal the wound.


    Looks good, good.


    "Once upon a time, there was a top adventurer who was close to me. For me, it''s the ideal adventurer. But for some reason, I was disqualified. That guy, then it got rougher and rougher. I asked my father," I need your help ". But my father would never lend a hand, and on the contrary, he threw it away. I can''t forgive you for that. I heard rumors that that guy disappeared from town and my father was involved in disqualification after a while, and when I was sure, he said," Yes. "And then I flew right out of town."


    "You know Ginal''s job?


    "I didn''t know then. But now I wonder if it is somehow so."


    "Right."


    Subtle silence spreads through the room.


    "Pefu."


    I almost wrapped my third head and face when I glanced at Sol''s squeal.


    Looks like he''s freeing up his surgery.


    Sola is only the first.


    It''s still taking a while.


    "That takes a long time to heal. I thought it was Mr. Nargas."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    "Yes, Father."


    "What''s up?


    "This next is Mr. Gilmouth, and the next is Mr. Commander?


    If we don''t keep the top of this village company for now, Mr. Ginal and the others won''t be able to move either.


    Mr. Gilmouth is most likely embedded in the surgery as far as we can hear him, so this one comes first, right?


    The problem is, Mr. Corps Leader, that you are sick.


    "Sick?"


    Is that it?


    Wasn''t that Flem''s specialty?


    Flem''s red potion heals his illness.


    "Will Flempotion cure you? It''s worth a try."


    "Mr. Ivy?


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    Mr. Nargas is looking at me worryingly.


    I wonder if something might have happened to Sola and I turn my gaze.


    "Ah. You''re in the second person"


    Sora was in the second healing.


    Your father is watching the first one.


    "Father. How''s it going? Are you all right?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. You don''t know until you wake up. How much sleeping pills did you plant?


    I''m horrified by your father''s words for now.


    And then after the sleeping pills run out?


    "I heard you didn''t need to put me to sleep for too long, so I made sure I could cut it in 3 hours"


    "Right."


    That means we''ll be able to confirm everyone''s condition in two hours.


    "I just had the surgery solved the first time, Pial runs out of medicine so fast it''s hard to predict"


    Does that mean Mr. Pial isn''t weird whenever he wakes up?


    Don''t be a little nervous.

 416 400 stories eaten?

    "Wow."


    Keeping the sweets I was eating at the scream in my mouth, I turn my gaze toward those who heard my voice.


    Looks like Pial, who should have slept in bed, screamed when he saw his buddy wrapped up in Sola.


    They still ran out of sleeping pills fast.


    The moment Mr. Nargas tries to speak, Mr. Nargas rushes to fly to Mr. Pial.


    "Become!"


    "Easy, Pial!


    Mr. Nargas, who flies, weighs in with the momentum and suppresses Mr. Pial.


    I heard a small groan from Mr. Pial, who was no longer able to move.


    Your father and I both watched it in silence. I couldn''t.


    I mean, what happened?


    Eat with the sweets that were in your mouth.


    Hey, you''re hard, this treat.


    "Oh, I see. Ivy, look at his hands."


    Looking in the direction your father pointed, a small knife gripped in Mr. Pial''s right hand.


    It had already been pulled out of its sheath.


    I see, you tried to attack Sola.


    "Nargas, what are you talking about!


    "Pial, calm down. Just listen to me!


    Mr. Nargas''s voice echoes in the room.


    Two rough breathing sounds persist for a while.


    "Okay. Get off me ''cause I''m not gonna bust you."


    Looks like Mr. Pial finally gave up on Mr. Nargas, who won''t let go at all.


    "Okay. Stay out of Sola''s way."


    "Sola?"


    "It''s Slime''s name."


    "............... ok"


    In a state of suppression, Mr. Pial nods small.


    Mr. Nargas, who gave him a relieved look, hit Mr. Pial on the shoulder twice before releasing him.


    "Bad. I kept it pretty strong, okay?


    "Oh, let me just make sure of one thing"


    "What?


    "... it''s not like Jaggi''s been eaten by slime, is it?


    Jaggi?


    Following Mr. Pial''s gaze, the last person Sola is treating.


    Apparently, he''s Mr. Jacgi.


    "That''s not being eaten, it''s being treated. I''ll tell you more. Get the knife out of my hand."


    When I look at Mr. Pial''s hand in Mr. Nargas''s words, the knife is held much longer.


    I still couldn''t seem to be relieved.


    View Sola.


    ... You do look eaten all over your body if you don''t know anything.


    Wake up, if you see your people like that, do you want to act to help them for now?


    Thank you, Mr. Nargas, for noticing.


    "Uh, what about you?


    "Nice to meet you. I say Druid. This is my daughter Ivy."


    "Nice to meet you. And these kids are Ciel, Flem and Sol. It''s Sola who''s wrapping up Mr. Jaggi."


    Parents and children relaxing and drinking tea in Mr. Nargas''s room.


    One of my buddies appears to be eaten by slime on the bed.


    How does this look?


    "Pial, thanks to them, we picked up our lives."


    "What do you mean?


    Mr. Nargas has begun to explain, so I''ll leave it to you to reach for the new treat.


    Mr. Garritt prepared a treat for me, but I enjoy the variety and variety of flavors.


    "This one''s a little sweet."


    "Which one?"


    "The yellow one. Ahem."


    I eat because my father offers sweets such as a little sweet.


    Intense sweetness spread over the mouth.


    Drink a drink immediately.


    "Father, this is pretty sweet."


    A little too sweet.


    "Really?


    "Aren''t you tired?


    "Ahhh, I''ve been a bummer the last few days, and I''m not comfortable sleeping."


    Sure, you''re nervous when you walk in the village because you don''t know where the magic formation is.


    It also refreshes the appearance of the enemy.


    "Um..."


    When Mr. Pial came beside us, he bowed his head.


    "Excuse me earlier. Thank you for your help."


    Apparently, I''ve talked to Mr. Nargas and noticed some inconsistencies so far, etc.


    Good.


    "Is there anything disgusting about it?


    "It''s okay. Still, you''re taming an awesome slime. The same goes for abilities, but such beautiful translucent slimes and black slimes. I first saw the pattern slime that turned into it."


    I''ve certainly never seen anything but the Solas.


    I guess that''s rare because my master, who knows all kinds of things, also said it was "rare".


    The unusual pattern remains the same as the Adandala pattern, but you don''t realize it.


    "Puffy ~"


    Looks like the last Mr. Jaggi is done.


    Sora leaves Mr. Jaggi just fine.


    "Thank you, Sola. And Sol."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Sora and Sol swinging happily.


    When I was relieved that I was able to save all of Mr. Nargas''s people, I felt all hurt.


    I haven''t done anything, but maybe I''m mentally tired.


    "Are you all right?


    "Yeah, I''m fine"


    Your father caresses my head like he''s worried.


    You''re going to get a little sleepy because you''re going to stroke me slowly.


    "You can stay asleep."


    Shake your head to the side of your father''s words.


    "It''s okay."


    Pawn.


    The calling noise of Mr. Nargas'' house echoes in the room.


    A knife was also held in Mr. Pial''s hand as Mr. Nargas left the room with his hand on the handle of the sword that stabbed him in the hip.


    in a room with a little tension.


    "I''ll open it. It was my fathers."


    When Mr. Nargas walked into the room, he heard Mr. Pial''s blatant voice.


    "Nargas is the father? What?"


    "Ah.... never mind"


    "No, no, that Nargas is my father? What happened!


    Is that it?


    I thought we talked about this in detail, but how do you not know about Mr. Ginal?


    When I tilt my neck, I notice your father laughing small next door.


    "What?"


    "No, I''m sure he was embarrassed and couldn''t talk"


    Oh, I see.


    That means Mr. Nargas''s people know what''s going on with him.


    Then Mr. Nargas played by Mr. Pial for a while.


    Where he ran out of butches, two of Mr. Nargas''s people, who slept in bed, woke up.


    One is Mr. Jacgi, who is the other?


    "What about the Ginars?


    When the Pials settle down, your father speaks to Mr. Nargas.


    Mr. Nargas with a slightly resentful look.


    "Please stop faster," I heard a small voice, but your father clapped his shoulders.


    "Ha, I''m waiting for everyone to come down on the ground floor"


    "Right. Then me and Ivy will go down to the ground floor first, so give them an explanation before you come."


    When your father says so, he puts Sola over his head and holds Ciel.


    Seeing it, I hastily held Sol and Flem up.


    I lowered my head gently to the bewildered looking Jacgis before going down to the ground floor.


    This is the house of the members of Mr. Nargas'' Pale '', which I sold but which is about as big as your father''s house.


    The room I was in now is usually a room for magic items, but the magic items were quickly removed and three simple beds were installed.


    Separate rooms seem to think about the possibility that we can''t deal with the anomaly when it happens.


    "Good day, and thank you Sora and the others"


    When I went down to the ground floor, Mr. Garritt and the others were sitting on the couch with a tired look on their face.


    Even though it''s someone else''s house, I don''t see how I cared.


    Figures? Too much? Which one is it?


    "What''s up?


    "No. Did you grab anything more than that?


    Three people shake their heads sideways on my question.


    "I thought I could grab something because I was free from the surgery, but I couldn''t. I can''t find anything that leads to the killer at all."


    After all, isn''t the killer already in this village?


    "Any leads on the magic team?


    "Neither can you. I have no idea where it is."


    When Mr. Ginal and his father sigh, they hear a slightly noisy voice from upstairs.


    Somehow, listening, I could see that Mr. Nargas was being teased by his peers.


    When you think you''re going to be okay, you can also hear voices like "Good" and "Relief".


    "Looks like Nargas found a good buddy."


    "Right. Good."


    Mr. Ginal laughed happily at Mr. Nargas''s words.

 417 401, whats next?

    "So, what are you going to do now?


    Your father asks Ginal and Nargas.


    The current situation is very bad.


    Ginal and the others have confirmed that almost all the adventurers are in a state of operation.


    And it is unclear whether there is a magic formation that will be the culprit.


    Gilmouth is also under the influence of surgery, so you can''t guess, and it''s possible that the enemy is nearby.


    The head of the vigilante regiment is being rehabilitated at home because of illness.


    I also checked with the deputy chief and found out that he was in surgery.


    "That''s brilliant."


    I''m a little impressed.


    With all the enemies so far, I can''t get my hands or feet out.


    It''s the one called octagonal blockage, isn''t it?


    "Not if I''m complimenting you, but I think that would be great."


    The last one who didn''t know his name.


    He said Mr. Early, the oldest of the four, 30.


    Features bright red long hair.


    "In the meantime, split into two hands and gather information?


    Each of us gives thought to Mr Fische''s suggestion before nodding.


    You sure don''t have a lot of information.


    With that said,


    "Um, I see the adventurers are in surgery, but what about the villagers?


    There''s demons coming right next to the village, but I''m not nervous.


    Can you still say it''s under surgery?


    "That''s unknown. The changes in the people of the village change more with the attitude of the adventurer than with information. It is likely that the adventurer is not feeling the crisis because he is comfortable with it."


    Yes, it is.


    I do think it''s because if the adventurers stood aside, they could handle it.


    With that said, when the investigation team came back, the villagers were a little nervous, too, right?


    I wonder what will happen next.


    After that, you decided the adventurers were safe because they returned to their normal lives?


    Is that it?


    The gatekeepers set up an alert system as soon as the adventurers were attacked, didn''t they?


    If it was in surgery, wouldn''t you leave it alone?


    "Are the gatekeepers in surgery, too?


    "The gatekeeper? Could it be about the system after the adventurer was attacked?


    Looks like Mr. Garritt remembered when we met.


    "Yes, I thought I was going to leave you alone while you were in surgery."


    "I guess that just followed discipline, but maybe I do need to look into it"


    Mr. Ginal also agreed with me as to whether he noticed.


    Good.


    "Anything else bothering you?


    Mr. Fischer asks everyone.


    "Something bothers me, but I can''t move in this situation."


    Mr. Nargas sighs.


    The other members of "Ethereal" are also mysteriously nodding.


    "It''s important to know where the magic team is."


    Nodding at Mr. Fische''s words.


    If we don''t do something about the culprit, it could take another while to solve the operation.


    But where is it?


    A study by Mr. Ginal said the adventurers were practically hanging on to the technique.


    That makes it important that adventurers always put it where they stop.


    Where they must go is the gate, the boulevard, the inn?


    Not everyone has a square.


    Like setting up a magic formation in both the square and the inn?


    But someone''s going to notice, right?


    With that said, how could the family in the next tent not just hang on to the kids?


    Do you have anything to remember?


    I heard a lot of things.


    I don''t know, I think I heard something... Oh, yeah.


    My kids were asking my father, "We want to go to the Adventurer Alliance, too."


    Sure, while I''m having breakfast.


    But neither of my parents had to shake their necks vertically for some reason, and after a while you left a message unfaithfully.


    If this made someone who was hanging from surgery and someone who wasn''t, wouldn''t the culprit be an Adventurer''s Guild?


    But you checked it out because it''s about Mr. Ginal and the others.


    "What''s up? Anything you need to worry about, talk to me."


    Mr. Ginal seriously asks.


    I don''t know what a breakthrough is, and I''ll just say it.


    "Have you looked into the Adventurer Guild?


    "Adventurer Guild? That place was the first to find out. It was the most suspicious part of us. But nothing came up. What made Ivy think the Adventurer Alliance was suspicious?


    Mr. Ginal asks with a strange look.


    I wonder if I might have offended you.


    But I can''t undo the words out of my mouth, and let''s just talk about the kids next door.


    "Sure, Ivy''s talking is important when a parent is under surgery and doesn''t have kids."


    Mr. Early seemed convinced.


    Good.


    "But I checked inside the Adventurer Alliance."


    Mr. Ginal must have looked into it with him, asking Mr. Garritt to endorse it.


    Mr. Garritt nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "But they haven''t looked into the details, have they?


    "Well. I used a magic item, but that also has its limits."


    Mr. Garritt nods at Mr. Nargas''s words.


    I have a magic item to look for the magic team.


    You didn''t know.


    "We won''t be able to do it either."


    Is it not possible for the top adventurers in this village, Mr. Jaggi?


    Hmm, I still want someone in power on my side.


    Is it still Mr. Gilmouth?


    No, it might be more convenient for a captain who''s sick and curing.


    He did say he was in therapy at home.


    "Do you want to push me to the captain''s house?"


    Everyone but me gives a slight look to your father''s words.


    "Dad, I''ve been thinking about that, too. It''s easier for you than for Mr. Gilmouth."


    "Ah. They say the house is far from the center of the village"


    "Really?


    "I checked it out"


    "Exactly!"


    If you''re a little far from the center, it''s easy to push, isn''t it?


    No matter who was in the house, Mr. Ginal would do something about it.


    All you have to do is aim for that gap and let the captain drink Flem''s potion.


    The only thing that worries me is that you don''t know what the disease is.


    I wish I could do something with Flem''s potion.


    "Wait! How the hell are we supposed to talk about that?


    Your father and I tilt our necks.


    "How could it be easier to move with those with the power to move people on their side? Didn''t I?"


    Your father says so naturally.


    They sigh loudly.


    Did I do something wrong?


    "That''s right. But the captain is sick. Healing due to illness. I''m seriously ill!


    Mr. Jaggi speaks in frustration.


    "I know, but it won''t be a problem. You just have to cure your illness."


    "" "" "" "" "Huh?


    For some reason everyone gave an awesome funny look.


    Your father and I tilt our necks.


    "What are you surprised about? You won''t be able to move while you''re sick."


    Your father wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "No, that''s why the captain is seriously ill. The doctor also said ''I can''t apply my hands''!


    Mr. Jaggi gets up from his chair and yells.


    I seem to have pissed you off, but why are you angry?


    If you''re sick, Flem''s...,


    ""............ Ah!


    Maybe he didn''t tell you about Flem?


    Is that it?


    Didn''t I tell you?


    What do you say?


    But you haven''t spoken from how they are, have you?


    You know, there''s something I haven''t told you.


    "I wonder what. I''m kind of afraid to ask."


    One new contract I signed a while ago, Mr. Pial, reveals some vigilance.


    "I haven''t told you a single scary story?


    What the hell are you talking about?


    "hahaha"


    They gave me some kind of tired laugh back.


    Well, no.


    Let me introduce you to Flem for now.


    "Flem. Come here for a second."


    Flem jumps at my feet playing around in the house to my words.


    Hold it up and put it on your thighs.


    "This kid can make potions to cure the disease. So let''s try it."


    "I knew it."


    Mr. Pial held his head with a big sigh.

 418 402 Stories Flems Potion

    "Ahhh, I mean, you want to try that frem made potion, huh?


    "Yes."


    For some reason, both Mr. Ginal and Mr. Nargas have a tired look when they finish explaining Flem.


    Surely Flem''s potion also helped me tire, didn''t it?


    Why don''t you give it a try later?


    "I''m sorry. I forgot to talk and ran. So, I''m going to push you into the captain''s house, but what do you think?


    Ginals with expressions that seem to resent your father''s words.


    "Wait a minute."


    Stop your father with the look Mr. Garritt gave up.


    Is there no way to push it against the captain''s house?


    "Ha, I was wondering if you had any secrets, but how come all this information sucks? What!


    Bad information?


    "Well, yeah"


    Surely the existence of Sola and Flem is going to be a big deal if the world finds out, isn''t it?


    "I''m glad we met Mr. Ginal and Mr. Nargas."


    "Yada, this girl is adorable already!... is no good. Ivy! Look, you can''t trust people when you''re nagging them. Especially since you''re new to me today! You know what I mean? It hurts when you trust someone else!


    Mr. Pial punches me in the head a little.


    I knew I was glad they did, and when I laughed, I was pissed.


    "Ivy, be really vigilant. I get worried. Mr. Druid, please stop."


    "Well, you guys decided I was okay, and you decided Sora was okay."


    When your father replied to Mr. Nargas''s words, several shook their heads beside each other.


    "I don''t need to go into any further detail. I think I''m gonna hear some extra information again."


    What''s the extra information?


    I looked at everyone wondering, but they laughed bitterly.


    "There''s more to be sure of than that"


    Everyone turns a gaze to Mr. Early''s somewhat serious voice.


    "What''s the price of the potion you''ll use for that captain?


    Price?


    "Free"


    "........................... Free?


    Is that it?


    I''m afraid of Mr. Early''s face!


    "Look, Ivy."


    "Yes."


    My spine stretches to a slightly lower voice.


    Looking softly at your father, he''s smiling bitterly.


    What was wrong with you?


    "The captain is seriously ill. No potion worked."


    Yes, it is.


    Is Flem''s potion going to cure you?


    I''m getting anxious.


    "If it doesn''t heal, sorry"


    "No, that''s not the problem. How come it''s free? Usually you''d take the money, wouldn''t you? If it''s cured, that''s enough to take the captain''s assets."


    Root your assets?


    "No, no, no, what is it? That. I''m afraid."


    "Because this is normal"


    Is that normal?


    With that said, Flem''s potion and demon stone turned into a gold plate.


    More if you can afford it......


    But I''m not sure it''ll still work this time.


    It can be considered experimental.


    "It also means I want to try the effects of Flem''s potion this time, so it''s fine for free. Can I have your father, too?


    "You can do what Ivy wants."


    "Mr. Druid... Well, this time it''s free of charge."


    Mr. Early is serious.


    "... Ivy is a really good kid, isn''t she? Mr. Druid, would you like an ivy?


    "Fuck you."


    What are you talking about?


    Why is your father and Mr. Pial suddenly in a fight?


    I mean, I''m scared of your father''s eyes.


    Let''s get back to it.


    Your father takes his gaze off Mr. Pial in Mr. Garritt''s words.


    Even so, I''m not a thing.


    "In the meantime, it''s the Nargas and the Druids and Ivy heading to the captain''s house. Nargas, protect Ivy."


    "Okay."


    Me?


    Well, because you''re weak.


    "I''ll take care of you"


    Lower your head and Mr. Pong and Mr. Garritt will stroke your head.


    "This is the one you''re looking after, though."


    Am I?


    "Is that it? The Druids aren''t signed up for Adventurer Gilt, are they?"


    "Oh, what''s wrong with that"


    Mr. Fische sees your father and me.


    "If the Adventurers Guild has a magic formation, where did the Druids hang on to it? Have you ever told the Adventurer Alliance?


    With that said, how''d it go?


    "You haven''t been there. We were talking about commercial guilds."


    "Commercial guilds are going to need to be looked into again."


    Ginal and the others are rewashing the area to be examined.


    Mr Nargas and the others worked on preparing to head to the captain''s house.


    "You''re free."


    Your father and I sip tea and watch how it goes.


    Sora and the others are jumping through the house with pleasure.


    "Right. Once Flem''s potion is in effect, achieve your goal first. Gilmouth next?


    "Doesn''t the vice president seem easier? All you have to do is get the captain to call it in."


    "So is that."


    Mr. Pial, who is finished prepping, comes here with a slightly shaken face.


    "Looking at the Druids is kind of losing power."


    "Really?


    "Ah."


    Mr. Pial sitting in the chair next to me.


    I looked inside the room and laughed when I saw something.


    Following his gaze, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Nargas are talking face-to-face.


    "Thank you. You pushed Nargas'' back"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Pial''s words.


    I don''t remember doing that.


    "He couldn''t be more honest. You respect Mr. Ginal."


    When I look at Mr. Pial, he laughs happily.


    Did Mr. Nargas also talk to Mr. Ginal about something fun? I''m hiding it, but it looks like it would be fun.


    "With that said, where''s the potion? You have it?


    Oh, I need to pick up a tent in the square.


    But it''s a little far from Mr. Nargas'' house, and I heard the captain''s house is on the other side of the square.


    With that said, you just saw an empty bottle of potion.


    "Frem, I need a favor."


    "Teriyu?


    "I want Frem''s potion because there''s someone seriously ill. Will you make it?


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Do you have an empty potion bottle? And I want red and blue potions that I plan to throw away."


    "Make it, eh? Here?


    "Pials, potions and bottles."


    Mr. Pial is whispering something, but it''s hard to hear.


    "Ha, okay. I''ll bring it. How many empty bottles?


    "You can have one."


    Now I can get to the captain''s house right from here.


    "Yes, what are we gonna do with the discolored potions over here?


    Pial gives me 11 discolored red potions.


    That was more than I thought.


    "It''s a Flem meal."


    Arrange it in front of the frem and start eating.


    "Puffy ~"


    If you noticed, Sola was also stopping by, so arrange the nine blue potions you received in front of Sola.


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora, who sounds happy and eats the potion.


    You''ve been a bummer lately, and you haven''t been able to get to the dump.


    Or because the gate is closed, I can''t go to the dump.


    I can still afford a little, but I''d like to collect potions at the dump.


    I also need Sol''s magic items.


    "Wow, you eat every bottle"


    If you notice, not only Mr. Pial, but Ginal and Nargas, who are ready, are also looking at the Solas.


    "Teriyu"


    Place an empty bottle in front of Flem''s voice.


    Then Flem closed his eyes still as he ate the bottle.


    Sora finished eating in the meantime and went to visit with the Siers.


    "" "" "" "" Ooh "" "" "" ""


    Flem gives out a red sparkling potion.


    I kind of feel particularly sparkly today.


    Is it your fault?


    "Thank you, Flem. Does it work for the captain?


    "Teriyu ~"


    Flem seems confident.


    Then I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    "Well, it looks like we''re ready, so let''s go to the captain''s house."


    I don''t know, it''s bothering me around, but I need to get the captain to this side first.

 419 403 words, son!

    I''m going to the captain''s house with guidance from Mr. Nargas and the others.


    "Does the captain''s house also have the captain''s family?


    "I have a family, but the captain lives alone."


    Mr. Jacgi speaks with a little concern behind him.


    I look back wondering, but there is nothing of particular concern just because Mr. Early and Mr. Pial are there.


    He was bitterly laughed when he looked at Jaggi as he tilted his neck.


    "Oh, now, there must have been two nurses."


    A nurse?


    We need to get these two off the captain first, right?


    "Nargas, how do you pull the nurse away?


    "When I go to the captain''s house, I''ll split it between the two hands. Me and Early talk to the nurse. In the meantime, give the captain a potion."


    If it was enough time to give him a potion, I wonder if he''d be suspicious.


    "What kind of a captain are you? Does that make sense?


    Mr. Early wrinkles between his eyebrows at your father''s words.


    Mr. Jaggi smiled bitterly when he saw it.


    "What''s wrong with you? Is there a problem?


    "Early is the captain''s son."


    "" Eh!


    He has a disgruntled look when he sees Mr. Early.


    Are we not close?


    "So, what kind of person are you?


    Mr. Nargas laughs when your father asks again.


    "He''s an interesting guy. I can''t help but notice."


    Is he like your master?


    When I look at your father, he looks a little nasty.


    I guess this reminded me of your master.


    When I had my gaze, I was sighed.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, there are people I know who spend their lives trying to kill people."


    No, I don''t think it''s that bad!


    When I looked at your father in surprise, he looked serious.


    Master, it''s too much to do.


    "Ah, there you are. People like that, a few people in villages and towns"


    I''m so there.


    Don''t think that one person who wants to see you, Master, is enough.


    "Right there."


    With that said, is the nurse okay?


    If it''s an enemy, it might be the other side that''s moving.


    "Dad, I need you to sola the nurse''s decision."


    "Oh, right. Do that."


    "What do you mean?


    Mr. Pial, who was listening to my conversation with your father, gives a strange look.


    "Sola can tell if that person is a favorite or a bad person for me, so I''ll have that done. In this case, it''s the enemy or not."


    "... well, that''s amazing"


    "Yes. Sola"


    Gently stroke the bag containing the Solas.


    Then a slight shake comes from inside.


    "It suits the nurse who''s taking care of the captain now, so if you''re an enemy, shake it and let me know."


    The shake just gets a little bigger.


    When I felt it and let go of my hand, I nodded to Mr. Pial.


    "Ha ha. Something''s bothering me, but I need to help the captain first."


    "Huh?


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "Do you want to ask in a small order or at once? I don''t want to hear either of them."


    "Right. They don''t realize it''s natural. Ha, let''s just focus on curing the captain''s illness. Nurses, please."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Pial and Mr. Nargas are whispering something away.


    You heard the captain, so you''re talking about a future operation?


    Then I''d like to hear it too... Ah, I think I''m done talking to you.


    Is that it?


    Sigh?


    Is it possible that a man named Commander of the Regiment is the kind of person who needs to take measures?


    "Is Mr. Commander so troubled in character?


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "What? Weren''t you talking about the captain? I didn''t hear you very well, but I heard you and the captain."


    When I alternate between Mr. Nargas and Mr. Pial. Somehow the two of them stroked my head.


    "I''m fine. If Early were here, the captain would definitely be after Early."


    "That''s right. The chief of the regiment is Early. I can''t stop reacting, I said before, and as long as I still have Early, there won''t be that much damage around."


    Uh, doesn''t this look pathetic to Mr. Early?


    Sees Mr. Early walking gently nearby.


    Wow, awesome look.


    He was in harm''s way with your father, with the same look on his face as Mr. Gotos in Gilmouth.


    Gently deflect your gaze.


    Sounds like a pretty good fit for a lot of damage.


    "Are you all right?


    Mr. Commander, Mr. Nargas looks over at everyone in front of the building where he''s being rehabilitated.


    I nodded because my gaze matched, and Pong and I were stroked in the head.


    "Excuse me."


    "Ha ~ i"


    When Mr. Nargas knocked on the door and raised his voice slightly, he heard voices coming from inside the building.


    Is it a middle-aged woman?


    "Oh, Mr. Nargas has brought Mr. Early, too. Uh, what about you?


    The nurse looks happy to see Early.


    And when he saw me and my father, he asked Mr. Nargas.


    "Excuse me. I say Druid working with the Nargas guys right now. This is my daughter Ivy."


    "It''s Ivy. Nice to meet you."


    Keep your head down and then look at the nurse.


    I wonder if she''s in her late 40s, she''s a skinny, beautiful woman.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Melissa. Nice to meet you"


    Even if Mr. Melissa named him, the bag containing the Solas won''t even work with Pickle.


    Looks like Sola decided she wasn''t the enemy.


    "Mr. Melissa. I don''t mind, but I''d like to see another nurse. Is she here?


    "Yes, I''ll call you now. Etchey, can you come over here for a second?


    "Wait a minute."


    I hear voices from the back of the building.


    From the atmosphere of my voice, I felt like about as many women as Mr. Melissa.


    After a while, one woman comes out of the back.


    He looks a little younger and a little plumper than Mr. Melissa.


    "Oh! Mr. Early, you wore it. Good."


    Mr. Etchey broke his happy look when he saw Mr. Early.


    And I make you look uncomfortable, Mr. Early.


    Mr. Nargas and the others are smiling bitterly.


    "This is Mr. Druid and his daughter Ivy, who work with Mr. Early."


    "Well. Nice to meet you, I say Etchey. Go ahead, Mr. Early, please. There''s something a little stubborn about him, but he''s a good kid."


    Listen to Mr. Etchey. Mr. Early covers his face with his hands.


    Seeing where my ears are a little red, it seems embarrassing.


    Watch how it goes, hands on the bag.


    The bag doesn''t even work with Pickle, just like it did with Mr. Melissa.


    "Mr. Melissa, Mr. Etchey. Best regards,"


    Call the two names so they can all hear you.


    I had decided that there would be no problem if I called my name, so the atmosphere was a little hobby coming from around.


    "Mr. Melissa, Mr. Etchey. I''m sorry, but I''d like to talk to you a little. Will there be time?


    Mr. Nargas speaks to the two with a slightly strange look.


    Melissa and the others led Mr. Nargas and Mr. Early to the back room to see if they felt anything.


    Along the way, Mr. Pial and Mr. Jaggi wanted to see the captain''s face, so they could do something else.


    It seems a little complicated to be cheating on Mr. Melissa and the others, but I''ll explain it to you later and ask you to forgive me.


    "Right here."


    Mr. Pial opens the door to the room where the captain is sleeping.


    The room is full of disinfectant and herbal smells.


    I have a potion on my desk.


    "That''s terrible."


    See the captain''s bed asleep in Mr. Jaggi''s words.


    There was a skinny man there.


    After just looking at it a little, I can tell that my skin is retracted and my hair is bashful.


    Breathe into too many conditions.


    If you hadn''t heard he was alive, you might have thought he was dead.


    When you exhale small, remove the red potion made by Flem from the bag.


    Trying to give it to your father, the bag containing the Solas moved in a shitty way.


    "What? What''s wrong?


    In a hurry, when I open the bag, Flem pops out of momentum and jumps onto the captain''s bed.


    And the momentum surrounded Mr. Commander.


    And the potion?

 420 404 stories, rumors of lies.

    "Uh, what am I supposed to do?


    Mr. Pial sees me and your father with a bewildered look.


    "I''m in therapy. So you can''t move it, you can''t interrupt it."


    Mr. Pial, mysteriously nodding at his father''s words, began to observe treatment close to his bed.


    There is a quiet sound in the room saying that Frem treats the captain as a schwer.


    Mr. Jaggi, who was flattered, also wanders around the bed to see how things are going.


    I see the two of you saying that''s some interesting sight.


    "Ivy, do you remember the rumors?


    "Rumors?"


    When I look at your father, there is a deep carving between his eyebrows.


    Something doesn''t seem to be happening.


    Rumors... Rumors of concern, right?


    What was that?


    "There would have been something about the captain and Gilmouth fighting again, wouldn''t there? Don''t you remember?


    "Oh, I remember. Is that it?"


    See the captain wrapped in flems in bed.


    No matter how hard you try, you won''t have the energy to get up and fight with Mr. Gilmouth.


    But that rumor should have been a recent one.


    What do you mean?


    "The captain and Gilmouth are fighting? When was that rumor?


    Seeing me and your father as Mr. Jacgi cares about how the captain is doing.


    "I heard it a while back when I was digging up rumors about this village."


    "Then it''s recent, isn''t it?


    "Ah."


    Mr. Jacgi tilting his neck.


    Mr. Pial has something in mind, too.


    "Undoubtedly, it''s a rumor of a lie someone''s spreading."


    Even if it''s a lie rumor, who would believe it?


    Because the village people know the captain is sick.


    ... No, don''t you know?


    If I had known, there was no way they would have told such rumors.


    What, the villagers don''t know the captain is sick?


    "Um, do the villagers know that the captain is sick?


    "That''s natural...... that?


    Mr. Pial in a hurry to ask my question.


    "What''s up?


    "No, I don''t remember after I heard you talk about announcing. How can you not remember that?


    When Mr. Pial looks at Mr. Jaggi, he shakes his neck beside him, too.


    Apparently they don''t remember either of us announcing it.


    "The art of magic formation is a thing that diminishes the sense of anxiety and crisis. If the captain was ill, he might have caused anxiety, so he might not have done it."


    Mr. Pial holds his head in your father''s words.


    "That''s horrible. I can''t believe it never happened."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Jaggi is pale, too.


    But I wonder who spreads the rumor that "Mr. Commander and Mr. Gilmouth are fighting"?


    What''s the point of spreading this rumor?


    "Um, what action would you take if you heard the captain and Mr. Gilmouth were fighting after you found out he was sick?


    Could someone be trying to tell you something?


    No, I guess I overthought it.


    "Right. Just leave it."


    "Left alone?"


    I''m surprised at the words Mr. Jaggi has unleashed.


    I don''t think we should do anything.


    "But don''t look into the rumor if it spreads again and again. First, the source of the rumors. And whether or not the captain and Gilmouth were really fighting. In this case, the captain is ill, so he can immediately be said to be lying."


    I see.


    If so, extra questions arise.


    This rumor can be considered a lie as soon as it is investigated.


    If we''re going to find out where the rumors came from, I''m sure we''ll soon be able to figure out who started saying it.


    I wonder why you run the rumor at such a risk.


    I''m sure there''s something going on.


    Hmm?


    Wait.


    The adventurers in the village are embedded in the art.


    Mr Ginal''s predictions said the vigilante would be in the same condition.


    Who would look into the vernacular sincerity in such a state?


    Even if it doesn''t matter how many times a similar rumor spreads, don''t you look into it?


    "What''s up? Are you worried about the rumors?


    "Yeah. Mr. Jacgi said he''d look into it if there were rumors going around, but even with it embedded in the surgery, I thought it would take a while to find out."


    "Oh, right. Vigilantes and adventurers alike are embedded in the art, so whatever rumors go around, you may not care."


    I knew it.


    Could it be the enemy that spreads this rumor?


    You know you can''t look into it, so you didn''t care about anything and spreading rumors?


    This rumor is recent.


    I mean, there may still be enemies in this village.


    But what''s the point of spreading this rumor?


    To spread the word that the captain and Mr. Gilmouth are not close?


    But I''ve heard there''s a conflict of opinion in other villages and towns, so it doesn''t seem to make sense...


    See the captain sleeping in bed.


    He looked dead.


    "Could it have been that the captain wanted to say how you are?


    "Hmm? Ivy, what is it?


    "That''s why I spreaded those rumors. I thought you wanted to tell me you were healthy enough to fight because you didn''t want me to know the captain sleeping sick..."


    No way.


    "Mr. Ivy thinks it was the enemy who spreads the rumors?


    Nodding at Mr. Jaggi''s words.


    I don''t think it''s a rumor that circulates in the funny half.


    No one will want to be seen by the vigilante.


    It''s just too defenseless, even though it fits in with the surgery.


    You''re uncomfortable with that, aren''t you?


    Would an enemy who has come so far make such a small mistake?


    "Once the Captain''s case is resolved, we''ll look into the rumors."


    When I said "please" to Mr. Pial''s words, he laughed.


    Tilting his neck to it, he now stroked his head a little hard.


    "That''s a hairbrush."


    "Whose fault is it!


    Staring at Mr. Pial while fixing his hair with his hands.


    Yet for some reason he returned a happy look.


    "Already."


    Concon.


    Everyone sees the door in the sound of a knock on the door.


    And then I look at the captain, and I realize the trouble.


    I was going to fix it with potion, so I can''t do this situation.


    Well, what do we do?


    Look at your father. Look at the Pials.


    "Ok!"


    Mr. Jaggi leaves somehow in a mood and opens the door.


    I wanted a little explanation.


    "Uh, what should I do?


    "It''s okay because Jaggi will explain. Two of the nurses are former adventurers, so it''ll make sense."


    "Former adventurer?


    "Yes, famous adventurer"


    "Bad. I lied, and I couldn''t contain it"


    When the doors open with a burn, Mr. Nargas walks in incorrectly.


    Early with a tired look after that.


    Mr. Jaggi continues with a bitter laugh.


    Finally, two of the nurses walked into the room smiling.


    And confirm the captain sleeping in bed.


    "Will the captain be cured?


    Mr. Melissa looks at your father worried.


    "Probably."


    "Yes."


    Melissa''s hand stopped extending toward the captain and went straight back to his original position.


    Maybe he wanted to hold his hand, but now he can''t do that because his whole body is wrapped around Flem.


    "It''s my fault. Because I didn''t know that was poison."


    Poison?


    What, you weren''t sick?


    "What do you mean?


    When Mr. Pial asked Mr. Nargas and the others, Mr. Early replied quietly, "I was poisoned."


    "Without Mr. Etchey, the captain would have been poisoned."


    Mr. Pial solidifies into Mr. Nargas''s words.


    I can''t believe I was about to be poisoned.


    Flem cures his illness, but can he get rid of the poison, too?


    I wonder if something might go wrong with Flem himself?


    A little anxious, approaching the bed where the captain is sleeping.


    "Frem, are you okay?


    In my voice, Flem''s body, which encloses the captain, swings with a pull.


    I want you to do your best, but I don''t just want you to be impossible.


    "I''m sure Frem will be fine. I wouldn''t do anything to make Ivy sad."


    In your father''s words, the power falls out of his gripping hand.


    "Mr. Melissa, Mr. Etchey. Let me talk to you."


    Two snorted at your father''s words.

 421 405 How far is the impact of the story technique?

    "The captain was spotted falling in the clerk''s office and was immediately given a potion by his men. I immediately regained consciousness, but the next day I fell down again, and that day lasted for about a week. I showed the doctor that it was because it was too weird, but the cause was unknown and I went to home care. The potion stopped working for some reason from then on."


    "Potion doesn''t work?


    Mr. Jaggi makes a surprised voice.


    "Yes."


    Melissa''s expression distorts her so that she can suffer.


    Mr. Etchey, who was next door, holds Melissa''s hand.


    "I decided to take the medicine prescribed by the doctor because the potion stopped working. Still, the symptoms got worse and worse. I had Etchey come as an auxiliary because there were many days when I was unconscious and I was anxious to care for her alone. On that first day Etcher noticed that the poison was mixed with the medicine, and I immediately gave him a poisoning potion..."


    Mr. Melissa shakes his head to the side.


    "What happened to the doctor who prescribed that drug?


    "That''s what got me looking for that doctor right away, but he''s missing. I don''t even know where the lieutenant I asked you to go."


    Hmm?


    The deputy chief is missing?


    Not embedded in surgery?


    Oh, speaking of which, you''ve heard the deputy chief is missing.


    That''s crazy, isn''t it?


    There are two deputy commanders in this village?


    I''ve never heard of it.


    "Um, is there two deputy commanders?


    "What? There''s only one deputy chief?


    Melissa answers my question in wonder.


    One?


    "But it looks like there''s a missing deputy commander and a vice commander who''s in surgery."


    I tilt my neck with a strange look on Melissa''s face to my question.


    Could that be my mistake?


    "Oh, bad. The captain was missing, so he took one of the assistants as deputy captain. Exactly because the vigilante gets confused when the captain is sick and even the deputy captain is missing."


    I see.


    Acting deputy chief?


    I was thrilled to see if there was something here, too.


    I hope you don''t complicate the story any further.


    "Is there such a person? We don''t know!


    Mr. Etcher asks Mr. Nargas.


    Melissa is also snorting at Mr. Etchey''s words.


    Mr. Nargas, who saw it, frowned.


    "Didn''t you announce that you had set up a deputy chief?


    "As far as Melissa and the others are concerned, no announcement seems to have been made. I didn''t know we were going to the woods on a mission to find the missing deputy commander."


    Mr. Nargas holds his head in Mr. Early''s words.


    "But we were embedded in the surgery, too. When I came back from my assignment, I called the deputy chief deputy chief, but I didn''t particularly care. You would have taken that for granted, wouldn''t you?


    Jaggi hammers at Mr. Pial''s slightly tired voice.


    I knew the conversation was getting tough, so I''ll have the tea Melissa put me in.


    In the meantime, the deputy chief is embedded in the operation, and the real deputy chief is missing.


    That''s all I got clear.


    So, there are few things on the table that need to be announced.


    So can the information that the captain and Mr. Gilmouth were fighting also mean that the villagers are not uncomfortable?


    "You''re a pain in the ass in the ass. We haven''t even found a magic team yet."


    Mr. Nargas nods at Mr. Jaggi''s words.


    Melissa and the others look at them like that worried.


    "I wonder what''s the beginning"


    "Beginning?"


    Mr. Nargas tilts his neck at your father''s words.


    "This is the beginning of this problem. Wasn''t there anything before Gilmouth went crazy with his surgery?


    More than 2 years ago.


    It is the village adventurers and the villagers who are here who know that.


    When I look at Mr. Nargas and the others, I get a more and more harsh look.


    Did you remember something?


    "I don''t remember"


    "" Huh?


    Your father and I have a voice in Mr. Jaggi''s words.


    Don''t you remember?


    What do you mean?


    ... maybe with the situation where me and your father got our memories skipped on the magic team or something?


    "I feel like my memory is flying by the way"


    Mr. Pial looks just like Mr. Jaggi.


    "Because it was two years ago?


    "No, something''s wrong with that. Sometimes I remember well... and remember what happened recently?


    "... Indeed"


    Mr. Early and Mr. Nargas look much worse.


    "It''s possible they erased your memory."


    "Erased? Can you do that?


    Mr. Nargas''s expression was strong in his father''s words.


    The others, too, are staring at your father.


    "Oh, it''s possible to erase memories with magic. Me and Ivy were helped before the surgery activated, but still partial memories were erased."


    I nod and agree, as Mr Nargas and the others see me.


    "Right. Is there such a magic formation?"


    When Mr. Pial''s voice sounded in the room, everyone quieted down.


    They each seem to have something in mind.


    Melissa and the others leave the room when they prepare a new cup of tea and something light to eat.


    They also had a pretty tired look than they had seen the first time.


    In the quieter room, the sound of Frem''s therapeutic shower is heard at regular intervals.


    Turn your gaze to the captain''s sleeping bed.


    Is the treatment not over yet, Flem sits still with his eyes closed?


    Look at the side of the captain.


    It doesn''t look clear because it''s wrapped in Frem''s translucent red body, but his expression seemed a little calmer than it was in the beginning.


    Though it may be a wish.


    "It''s okay."


    When I looked at your father, your father was looking at Flem, too.


    "Yeah. But it''s a long time."


    An hour had already passed since Flem entered the treatment.


    I''ve never seen treatment this long before, so I''m really worried.


    When your father''s hand hits the pong and shoulder, it conveys a twitch and warmth.


    Concon, concon.


    "I''m sorry. Mr. Nargas'' father is here."


    Mr. Nargas rushes out of the room to Mr. Etchey''s words.


    That led to a slight improvement in the heavy air.


    Exhale small.


    I really don''t like that air.


    "What do you say? Is that it?"


    Mr. Ginal walks into the room, sees the condition of the bed, and looks at me strangely.


    Mr. Fische also tilted his neck.


    "I tried to treat you with potion, but Flem judged you to be in this condition. And the captain said the potion wasn''t working."


    Your father briefly explains it.


    Mr. Ginal gave a surprised look when he heard about the potion.


    Mr. Nargas brings a rattle and a chair from somewhere.


    "Sit down, it''s going to be a long story."


    To that word, Mr. Ginal, who sighed small.


    "We''ve been picking up a lot of rumors, too, and we''re confused. I''d love to hear your opinion, and that would help."


    Mr. Etchey also brings a chair to Mr. Nargas.


    When the numbers were in order, they each moved their chairs to wherever they wanted to sit.


    ''Cause we''re gonna talk about our situation briefly.


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck at Mr. Nargas''s words.


    "Apparently, we''ve lost our memories by the way."


    "" "Huh?


    Mr. Ginal and the others look at Mr. Nargas in turn.


    "Really?"


    Mr. Nargas and the others nod at Mr. Garritt''s words.


    "Right. I''m not in a condition that affects my life. Then I realize something''s wrong with us. How long have I not remembered?


    Mr. Fische asks with a puzzled expression.


    "I can''t remember Gilmouth and the captain two years ago. There are strange blanks in recent events. And then, I don''t know. There seems to be nothing wrong with your life or your words."


    Mr. Jaggi nods at Mr. Nargas''s words.


    "I feel the same way."


    Mr Early and Mr Pial also told us that they were the same.


    Two years ago, I wonder what really happened.


    Turning it off means something important fits, right?


    But you''ll never remember being erased again.


    I still can''t remember your father and I missing.

 422 406 Stories A Little Healing Time

    "Teriyu ~"


    Oh, I''m done treating Flem.


    Turning his gaze to the captain of the regiment, he saw Sora enveloping the captain.


    "Is that it?"


    Melissa tries to get close to the bed, but she hardens when she sees the captain wrapped in Sola.


    "What''s this all about?


    Mr. Garritt looks at me.


    I don''t care if you look at me.


    "Mm-hmm. Maybe the captain, too, is the magic team''s technique hurting his magic?


    I can treat magic wounds, so if I can think about it, that''s about it.


    Nothing else... comes to mind.


    "Really?


    "Probably."


    "We''ll have to wait. Better than that. Uh, I guess I''m glad it''s Flem. Thank God."


    Mr. Fische gently strokes Frem''s head.


    "Teriyu ~"


    Mr. Fische''s expression loosens to a delightfully ringing frem.


    Mr. Pial, Mr. Jaggi and Mr. Early, who saw it, stroke Frem''s head in turn.


    "Don''t be kind of healed"


    When Mr. Jaggi said as he stroked the flem, Mr. Pial said, "I''m particularly happy now".


    And Mr. Ginal snorts, too.


    "It''s nice to touch."


    Mr. Garritt looks on his lap.


    There, for some reason, Ciel is seated and stroked.


    Sol is asleep on his father''s lap.


    "Frem, come to my lap"


    Mr. Nargas slaps himself on the knee.


    Flem looked at Mr. Nargas and jumped on Mr. Pial''s lap.


    "Why? You just saw this one, didn''t you? Flem?"


    "That''s my win."


    Mr. Nargas glances at Mr. Pial''s words.


    More than a little while ago, the air has disappeared.


    And I''m a little horrified.


    There''s no such thing as a plan that you can think about in that state.


    Thank you so much to the Flems.


    "Well, thanks to the Flems, you''ve calmed down a little."


    Everyone snorts bitterly at Mr. Fische''s words.


    "Oh, I did. This."


    Melissa and Etchey were back in the room at some point.


    He made me a new cup of tea and put some sweets on my desk.


    And I gave your father four papers.


    Your father, who saw it, laughed bitterly and wrote something on the paperwork.


    And he''ll give me the paperwork.


    "Again?"


    Paper contract for magic items.


    How many times have you seen this in the last few days alone?


    Through your eyes, write your name next to your father.


    Two of the four, Mr. Melissa and Mr. Etchey.


    Pass the other two to your father.


    "You''re going to need a magic box just for the contract."


    Your father''s words catch my face.


    I do have a collection of sheets that are likely to require a dedicated bin.


    "When this matter is resolved, shall we look?


    "Right. We need to talk about what we''re going to do."


    The air that I knew a little about your father''s words tightens.


    Even so, it''s not dark air as it was earlier.


    "Ginal, you said earlier you had something to worry about. What?


    When your father saw Mr. Ginal, he pointed his gaze at the captain sleeping in bed.


    "Rumor has it that the captain and Gilmouth are fighting. I knew I couldn''t move because I was released from surgery and I had confirmed about the captain when I looked into this village again. So I was concerned about the rumor and asked a little bit more about it, and it was about two days ago that some witnesses were there. I heard about the witness, but that''s very vague. Whoever you come to, you have witnesses, but you don''t remember those witnesses. That''s one of the things that bothered me."


    Two days ago?


    I should have checked about 5 days ago.


    You''re saying there''s already been a rumor that''s different than when I looked into it?


    Witnesses to a fight that isn''t even there.


    But I can''t get any information on that witness.


    That''s disgusting, isn''t it?


    "Is there anything else?


    "Do you know the rumor that ''there are people carrying bodies at night''?


    Mr. Nargas smiles bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Is that a rumor that a witness who saw someone throwing trash away unjustly could have misunderstood?


    Mr. Pial is nodding, "Yes, it is."


    I heard the rumor, too, and nodded because it was the same conclusion as Mr Nargas.


    "But there were rumors that the body had been found, that there were other missing women,"


    "" "" "" Huh?


    Following the fight, there were rumors about this one?


    When I heard the rumor, one of the women I was talking to looked into it and said there were no missing persons.


    I couldn''t feel a lie from that woman''s talk.


    The more rumors spread, the more things change from the beginning, but this is too different, isn''t it?


    Did someone intentionally change it?


    "What about credibility?


    "After a detailed examination, I think you can decide that they are both lies. But if you look it up, you''ll see soon enough. I don''t see how you flushed that lie. So I care."


    That''s right.


    Rumors of the captains fighting and carrying corpses are both immediately considered lies.


    Well, I guess that''s only when you''re not embedded in surgery.


    "I see you''re confident in the magic team."


    A few people tilt their necks at my words.


    "''Cause you wouldn''t suspect any rumors unless they freed you from surgery, would you? If you don''t doubt it, I won''t look into it."


    "I see. You don''t think they''re going to free you from magic?"


    Mr Fische showed understanding in my words.


    Your father is nodding too.


    "It''s still the magic team."


    Mr. Garritt gives a tired look.


    "Didn''t you find it?


    Mr. Garritt nods powerlessly at Mr. Early''s words.


    "I''m sorry. I looked for a few stars, but there was no place for magic items to react."


    When Mr. Ginal bows his head to everyone, Mr. Fische and Mr. Garritt also bow their heads.


    "Keep your head up! You don''t have to."


    When Mr. Pial screams in panic, Mr. Ginal and the others lift their heads.


    "Thanks"


    "No."


    Mr. Pial gave Ginal a somewhat happy look when he was thanked.


    Is it possible you''re a fan of Mr. Ginal?


    Nevertheless, the more information we gather, the less enemies we can see.


    Really creepy.


    "Let''s just do what we can."


    To your father''s words, everyone will list in turn what to do to snort.


    "I''ll check. You''re looking for the source of the rumors at the same time as the magic team''s investigation, right? And we''re gonna find out if there''s anybody who''s not into it."


    You haven''t changed much.


    Besides, do you have time for that?


    "Um, do you have time?


    "What''s that supposed to mean?


    Mr. Nargas asks, but he looks at me as if everyone thinks he is.


    Could you possibly have forgotten?


    "The demons are after this village, right? Besides, for a long time, people who fit into surgery are already in critical condition, right? I don''t think I''ll be able to take the time to look into it."


    "Oh, you did."


    The Ginars seem to have really forgotten, and Mr. Fische is leaning his neck.


    Could I not always make this kind of mistake?


    It was longer Mr. Ginal and the others who were embedded in the procedure than I was.


    Maybe it has an impact.


    "Then what are you gonna do?


    Turn your gaze to Mr. Jaggi''s inquiry.


    Does he think a lot too, the look on his face is rude.


    "Sol"


    "Pefu?"


    Speak up to Sol who was awake while he was talking.


    You immediately look at me from your father''s lap.


    "There are still people who want to free themselves from the surgery, can you do your best?


    "Peppy"


    Good.


    Sounds like you''re okay yet.


    "Ivy, what''s this all about?


    "Bring as many people as you can to this side."


    I''ve thought about it a lot.


    Information is still needed.


    For that it is not enough in the present crowd.


    "We don''t have enough people to gather information, so we need to secure personnel for now"


    That and the measures for demons that have already come to the side of the village will also be needed as soon as possible.


    I thought about what to do and came up with the best way.


    "Ciel, I need to ask you a favor."


    "Ni?"


    "Will you storm me as much as you want in the woods?


    "Nya-yay."


    "I see, anti monster?


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    "Yes, if Adandala gets busted, we can buy some time."


    If only the demons would stay away from the village at all.


    And if you alert me to the existence of Adandala, you''ll be able to buy time.


    But you''re worried you don''t know who the demon is.


    "Not a little. You''ll make a lot of money. In the meantime, is this the solution to our problem?


    "I wish I could."

 423 I want to brag about 407 stories!

    "Wait a minute. What''s that Adandala? The kid who says Ciel is slime, right?


    Melissa looks at Ciel with a bewildered look.


    Looking around, Mr. Etchey and Mr. Early have a puzzled look as well.


    With that said, you haven''t told Melissa and the others anything yet.


    Is that it?


    Didn''t you even tell Mr. Nargas and Mr. Early yet?


    No, you can''t.


    It seems vague how far we talked about it because we can''t afford to feel.


    In the meantime, we just need to talk about what we need to do now.


    "This kid is really a demon named Adandala. Now it''s a magic stone made by Frem that''s turned into a slime."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Everyone shut up.


    "I''ve only heard a little bit about it, so it''s not much of a shock, but you said you had something amazing going on in the second half."


    "If it sounded like Ginal, it wasn''t a mistake."


    "Fische, don''t worry, it''s not a mistake to hear"


    "Where is there an element of relief? It''s good to have a contract."


    "Right. What''s the matter with you? Garritt?"


    "Fische was right. I was realizing the gratitude of the contract. That contract method will give you a warning if you''re about to say something unpleasant. Yeah, I don''t have to do anything stupid, even if I''m wrong. Or is she aware of the importance of what she''s talking about?


    "I don''t know. But you''ve finally figured out why the Druids are so vigilant around you. Ginal''s first move will undoubtedly be alarming."


    "Don''t remind me. I regret that it was a failure."


    Mr. Ginal and I are talking about something here, but his voice is so low that I can''t hear him.


    For some reason, all three of us, it''s like a soothing atmosphere, but is something wrong?


    I get worried and look at your father, but he laughed at me with a grin, so I guess I don''t have to worry about it.


    "Somehow, that''s amazing"


    Melissa whispers with a face she can''t describe.


    Surely the Flems are amazing, aren''t they?


    Yeah, I guess I''ll just briefly introduce you all later.


    You''re the ones with the contract, so it''s okay to talk about Sola and the others.


    "Uh, I''ll introduce you in order. Sola eats every bottle of blue potion. I can also eat a sword and make a new sword. Isn''t that amazing? So, Frem can eat every bottle of red potion this kid can. Isn''t it amazing how you can make all kinds of magic stones?


    "What, organic and inorganic?


    I heard someone, but I can''t wait to brag, so let me just ignore it.


    ''Cause you''re amazing kids, and you can''t tell anyone.


    "Sola and Flem can also make potions. So, Ciel is so strong that Adandala is who she really is. It would be so safe to have Ciel in the woods. Besides, he''s familiar with the woods, and he tells me about caves where demon stones can be picked. She''s cute and has amazing abilities. Sol can absorb magic from garbage. Not long ago, I was surprised to learn that magic can also be absorbed from the remains of demons ferocious with the magic of garbage. So, this time, it''s amazing to know your ability to free yourself from surgery by magic formation, too. Oh, I forgot to tell you. Sola."


    "Wait!


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Pial?"


    I''d like to be more proud of you...... no, I''d like to introduce you all.


    Mr. Pial stares at me with a tired look.


    Somehow I got a big sigh.


    "Well, if you suddenly say something amazing, you''re in trouble or you can''t sort it out."


    "Sorry about that."


    Was it not possible to explain it all at once?


    But you wanted me to know how awesome the Solas are.


    The people here couldn''t stop if they thought it was ok because they were the ones who contracted me on Magic Item paper.


    "Uh, for now, I understand that these are amazing rare slimes. Oh, one is Adandala."


    Nodding at Mr. Pial''s words.


    Surely the Solas would be awesome rare.


    Ciel must be a rare demon to be surprised just to be there.


    "Mr. Ivy."


    When Mr. Melissa comes before me, she stares at me.


    I get nervous about that serious look.


    "Yes."


    "I see that Mr. Ivy will try to be sincere to us with his contract. But you can''t believe too much because you''re under contract. Contracts on magic items will be voided until one of them dies or if mutually convinced. And so far, there are no magic items that would interfere with the contract. But that doesn''t necessarily mean it won''t create such a jamming item. So even contracts that use magic items of paper don''t have to be judged by looking closely at them."


    "Yes."


    I''m more proud than sincere...... sorry.


    Still, I think I''d really like to patrol.


    That''s all I''m worried about when you pay serious attention to me.


    "It''s okay. Ivy chooses people unconsciously."


    Choosing people?


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    I don''t remember doing that.


    "Really?


    Mr. Etchey looks at me.


    I shake my neck to the side because I don''t remember doing so.


    "I''m unconscious, so Ivy hasn''t noticed herself."


    "Really? Father."


    "Ah."


    I didn''t know.


    When did you do that?


    "Puffy ~"


    Everyone turns their gaze to the bed at Sora''s voice, which echoed in the room.


    Sora seemed just away from the captain, extending vertically next to the captain''s head.


    "Good day, Flem. Is the captain okay now?


    "Puffy ~"


    Jumps right into my arms.


    It was the front, so Sora can be delivered in her arms without danger.


    How satisfying to see that look.


    Even when I was a soldier, I thought, are you tired of freeing yourself from surgery and healing your magic wounds?


    I feel better, including Flem.


    "Ah, Dad!


    "Captain!"


    As I stroke Sola, my voice rises from Mr. Early, who was watching the captain.


    And each came up with a relief look.


    Looks like the captain''s consciousness has returned safely.


    Good.


    When I look at Sola in awe, Sola seems satisfied as well.


    Those are really amazing kids, aren''t they?


    I knew you wanted to be a little more proud.


    "Good day."


    Your father who comes by strokes Sora''s head with a pong.


    With that said, did Sola treat you because the surgery hurt your magic, but you didn''t need to be free from the surgery?


    Sol didn''t do anything to the captain, did he?


    Does that mean the technique had nothing to do with it?


    When it does, poison?


    Did you treat the poison with two Frem and Sora?


    ... No, they''re all just predictions.


    Without the information on the magic team, you can''t move.


    What can and cannot be done in the magic formation?


    If I could figure that out, I might be able to handle it.


    "Mr. Ivy."


    They called me by my name, so I raise my face, which was looking down.


    Mr. Early with red eyes before.


    "Thanks for your help."


    Look closely at Mr. Early.


    Ever since I''ve been in this house, I''ve been grinning out of my stretched face.


    I don''t even feel the air that I was straining.


    "I''m glad the Solas are here to help. I''m glad you''re awake, Father."


    Mr. Early nods a little embarrassed by my words.


    Seeing that look makes me happy.


    He strokes Sora softly in my arms.


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Early''s voice shook slightly.

 424 408 Stories Similar Parents & Children

    Melissa and Etchey left the room to cook dinner with great excitement.


    The captain seemed happy to wake up.


    However, I don''t think the captain who just woke up could eat that much...


    "Thanks"


    Mr. Nargas smiles when he sees Early talking to the captain.


    "No. Mr. Early and the captain seem happy"


    "We had a big fight a while before the captain fell, and then we were hanging out with each other, trying not to even look at each other. I want to rush when I fall, but I can''t go because I''m weird. The captain wants to see his face, but he doesn''t care. And then you''re unconscious in no time, right? Early guy, ''cause he seemed pretty sorry."


    Glad the captain saved you.


    Take a good peek at Mr. Nargas.


    You notice that gaze, tilt your neck and look at me.


    "Did you talk to Mr. Ginal properly?


    "... ahhh, not yet?


    "We can always talk"


    "What?"


    "Yes, if you think so, that''s a mistake. I don''t know who''s coming tomorrow."


    Keep a little eye on my words, Mr. Nargas.


    And he looked full of bitterness.


    "I know, but it''s pretty good"


    "Why aren''t you bumping into me? Even though we''re at a distance where we can talk. Well, I guess that''s mutual."


    Mr. Nargas laughs slightly.


    "Ever felt Ivy scared?


    "What is it?


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know if this is gonna work."


    "... Mr. Nargas''s relationship with Mr. Ginal is already broken, isn''t it? And I''m scared too."


    "Mr. Ivy, you have no mercy. Well, it''s true, so I can''t help it."


    Mr. Nargas drops next door.


    I guess I should have been a little nicer.


    Given the possibility that your relationship with your father could break, I''m scared too.


    I''m so scared.


    But that''s why every day is important, and I want to tell a lot of stories and make a lot of memories.


    And make it a force when something happens.


    Not to be memorable, but to the power to face your father.


    "Mr. Ginal, I seemed so happy when Mr. Nargas told me that he had become a top adventurer. When Sol''s treatment is over, but he hasn''t healed his magic wounds yet, he''s like an abandoned man."


    "Me?


    Is that it?


    Didn''t I tell you?


    "Yes, Mr. Nargas is. So, there was no look on Mr. Ginal''s face when he saw Mr. Nargas, who had become obsolete. I don''t think they took the reality in front of them. Mr. Ginal''s joy when he returned to Mr. Nargas today wasn''t much in his attitude, but it was real. They take care of you, Mr. Nargas."


    Ms Nargas'' gaze turns to Mr Ginal, who is explaining the situation to the head of the regiment.


    Looking at him, his mouth is slightly up.


    This parent and child are everywhere alike.


    I wish I could put an attitude on the table that I''m a little happier.


    "We''re ready for dinner. Let''s eat."


    When Mr. Ginal and the others finished explaining the situation to the captain, Mr. Etchey just came to the room.


    A special meal was prepared for the captain, and we behaved with Mr. Melissa''s prized dish.


    Sounds like a little party, and the Solas are happy.


    Or they are so adored around.


    "That''s popular."


    At the end of your father''s gaze, Sol on the captain''s shoulder.


    Is that okay?


    Even though it''s sick.


    "With that said, the captain is very well"


    Tilt your neck to a condition you don''t think you woke up unconscious.


    "That must be the power of Sola. I also thought when I lost one arm, my recovery was amazing."


    "Recovery?"


    "Oh, I must have had that kind of bleeding because I was losing one arm and I was falling. Yet I was able to return to town on my own feet that day. ''Cause normally I can''t."


    Yes, it is.


    Sora''s power just doesn''t stop healing wounds, does it?


    "Ah."


    Moving his gaze from the head of the regiment into the room, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Nargas were sitting on the couch with him and eating.


    Both look uncomfortable, kind of funny.


    Watching how it went, I found myself in a pompous, pompous conversation.


    "Those parents and kids look alike. I''m strong on non-family issues, but I''m weak on family issues, you see, that''s with me."


    "Pu, kuku"


    I don''t know what we talked about, but they both look a little happy even though they''re pointing at each other that way.


    Well, I wonder if I managed to fit in.


    Good.


    When the meal was finished to some extent, what was to come was discussed.


    "Thank you, Mr. Druid, Ivy, for this time."


    The captain bows his head on the bed.


    That caught my face a little when I saw it.


    Why is Sol moving from shoulder to captain''s head and flirting?


    "No, never mind. Kuck, I''m glad I woke up. Pfft."


    Your father manages to reply, but sometimes laughter mixes.


    The captain looks up at it strangely, but is panicking as the sol is about to fall over his head.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t. haha. Dad, there''s a sol over your head."


    "What? Oh, ''cause I''ve been settling in here for some reason"


    The room, which was a little tense, loosens up with Sol''s actions.


    What is it now, on purpose?


    I receive the sol from the head of the regiment with an apology.


    "Sol, stay with me."


    "Pefu?"


    Mr. Ginal slaps his hand gently in the bread.


    "Let''s get back to it. I''ve decided what to do next, and I''d like to ask Ivy and the others to cooperate."


    "Okay."


    The captain gives two sheets of paper to your father.


    Definitely a contract.


    That''s a lot in this village.


    Write down your father''s and mine, each holding one.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry, but could you free Gilmouth and his assistant from surgery?"


    See how Sola and the others are doing to the captain''s story.


    My eyes sparkle and I''m staring at the captain.


    "It looks fine. We can help."


    The captain of the regiment gives my words a palliative look.


    "And I want to ask someone in the Wang capital to cooperate. I''ve already told the Ginars, but I need permission from Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy."


    Tilt your neck to it.


    Why do you need our permission?


    If you think you need a captain, I think you should contact him.


    "I really need the help of that person more than the magic team is involved. To protect the adventurers in this village."


    "It''s okay. Keep in touch."


    The captain bowed his head small to your father''s words.


    I was so relieved that something I''ve been wondering about seemed to be resolved.


    In Sol and Sola, there are limits to who helps.


    All the adventurers in this village cannot be saved.


    So I was anxious about what I was going to do, but apparently someone could fix it.


    "How did you get in touch? I think we should stop at the guild."


    Because you certainly don''t know who the enemy is.


    "As a spare when things go wrong, the captain and Gilmouth are paid a" fumble ". We''ll use it to send it from this house."


    Good.


    Don''t worry about that.


    Someone in the King''s Capital... maybe I should contact Lord Foronda.


    Yes, I was questioning your master about the demon in question.


    I''d like to go get some commercial gids, but are you okay?


    You may not have detected this move yet, but what if they did?


    "Um, can I use the fax too?


    "Hmm? Contact who?


    "I was asking your father''s master about the demon, and he wondered if I should go get it from the guild. I''d like to contact Lord Foronda again."


    "Lord Foronda? Do you know him?"


    "Yes. Do you know the captain, too?


    Then I''d be quick to talk.


    "No, he''s famous because he''s one of those nobles who remembers well from the royal family"


    Yes, it is.


    You didn''t know that.


    No, royal...... like you heard something?


    Well, okay.


    "Lord Foronda, if you ask him to cooperate... I''m sorry, but could you introduce me to Lord Foronda?


    "Yes, I understand."


    It''s okay, isn''t it?


    I''m sure.


    With that said, I''m asking for contact information in an emergency, can I use that?


    It''s urgent, I guess.

 425 I reject 409 stories!

    At the request of the captain, Mr. Ginal and his assistants left the room to secure Mr. Gilmouth and his auxiliary.


    If it is impossible to secure it, they will look into the situation around them.


    Mr Nargas and his deputies were told to secure deputy.


    The captain said that it would be easy because the person who took the deputy captain''s place was a bit simple.


    Mr. Nargas and the others were laughing bitterly about the same opinion.


    Melissa and Etchey also started preparing to entertain Mr. Gilmouth and the others.


    I''m not afraid to ask what kind of hospitality.


    The two of us just said, "Even if the amount of medicine is a little high, it seems to be okay because it seems sturdy," and he said happily.


    "In the meantime, I''ll get in touch with someone who knows more about the magic team. In the meantime, could you prepare a ''fuzzy'' to send to Lord Foronda?


    "Yes, I understand."


    Is that it?


    I don''t know where Lord Foronda is, but if I use it for emergencies, will it arrive soon?


    Still gonna take a little while, huh?


    Is there some way we can figure out where he is or something?


    "Um, I don''t know where Lord Foronda is, but are you okay?


    "That''s okay. Because there''s a special way."


    Anything important to the royal family is handed out special magic items, he said.


    And the most amazing thing about that magic item seems to be that it can be contacted immediately, regardless of location.


    "Well, I''m not telling you this"


    "What?"


    Then why did you tell me?


    "More to the point..."


    "No, I don''t want to hear it! Or not, is it?


    "Mr. Ivy would be nice?


    No, I don''t know what that means!


    And I have a really bad feeling about it, so stop it.


    "You were asleep, no alarm, no gap."


    The father next door stared at the captain and he was amazing.


    "Captain, don''t say anything unnecessary, don''t do it."


    "You''re a strong guardian."


    "Of course not. My precious daughter."


    Your father''s unpleasant voice scares me for real.


    When I look softly at your father, I''m staring at the captain.


    "Look, Captain. Paper"


    And it''s treated like a lot all at once.


    "You can''t help it"


    When I receive the paper from the bitter captain, I leave the room and go to the next room.


    When I sit at the desk I had prepared, I write a letter to Lord Foronda.


    First from greeting, then suddenly apologizing for sending the fax, writing down the current situation... Introduction by the head of the delegation.


    When I reread it, it became indescribable.


    Greetings and contact information only.


    "I kind of got a lonely fax. I''d like to write about what Sola and the others have been up to the last few days. Father, do you mind?


    You have no problem introducing Lord Foronda to Sola and the others.


    My skills were out of order.


    I''m thinking it''s probably a real fatherhood, but I haven''t asked for details.


    "Well, fine. Just be careful, it could touch someone''s eyes."


    "Yeah, I know"


    Uh, Sola and Sol said, "The art of secrecy has melted into the sky. Black kids are great too," he said.


    I described the magic formation as a secret, but are you okay?


    Flem is...... "The captain is dyed bright red and feeling better" I guess.


    "Strength is going to be rampant outside the door," Ciel said.


    ...... I guess this is what it is.


    It''s a little scary to stain bright red.


    That said, I can''t think of anything else.


    ... Is this okay?


    "Father, is this okay?


    "... well, I guess it''s okay. It''s a little bit like the captain''s dying."


    Oh, I knew it?


    Shouldn''t it have been stained and wrapped?


    "I''m ready, what do you say?


    When I''m fixing it, the captain opens the door to the room.


    "What? Are you okay to walk?


    Your father also has a pretty surprised look next door.


    The captain gives a happy look when he slowly comes to us.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? I couldn''t help myself 30 minutes ago, but I felt a little uncomfortable, so I got up."


    Wow.


    Mr. Commander''s abilities?


    "Do you even have any special skills?


    Lieutenant shaking his neck beside my words.


    "It must be a miracle that Mr. Ivy''s slime has done for me. Thank you so much."


    Sola and the others?


    When the captain moves his legs on the spot with pleasure, he gets a little flustered.


    Your father rushed to support him and let him sit in the chair.


    "Please don''t surprise me. Everyone will be sad if they get hurt."


    "Haha, sorry. I''m glad I got up, and I followed you this far."


    You''re acting like a child.


    With that said, Mr. Etcher told me you''d need a few months to be able to walk.


    That''ll give you 30 minutes to walk, so do you want to shave?


    Mr. Etches, you''d be surprised at that.


    "Don''t force me because I just woke up. So, did you get in touch with someone familiar with the magic team?


    The captain nods at your father''s words.


    "I was quite surprised at the sickness and manipulation of my mind by the magic team. Looks like they''re sending someone here right away."


    "Shouldn''t we still stop that? There are demons in the woods that you can''t handle."


    "Yes. We talked about that, too. So they''re bringing in some of the top adventurers."


    "Really?"


    Your father becomes the imaginary face.


    "Sorry about earlier. It''s okay because it''s on contract."


    In the words of the captain, your father sees the captain.


    "To be honest, I''ve always wanted you to give me a hand, but I have a contract. Escape from this village, even if the case has not been solved before they arrive. I''ll help you with that. and take ways that they won''t recognize."


    "... father?


    "... ok. Please."


    Could it be our way out of this village?


    It sure sounds tough to get involved with the magic team.


    View the Solas.


    He seems tired of playing and sleeps with everyone gathered on the couch.


    To protect these kids, I knew it was a good idea to run away.


    I absolutely don''t like Sola and the others being used.


    But I''ll throw it out on the way...


    "Mr. Ivy."


    "Yes."


    "I heard a little bit about it. And the abilities of the Solas and the Sols. No problem if you are Lord Foronda, also known as a representative of a well-informed aristocracy, but there are also many things in the aristocracy. Some fools will try to get whatever they do if they know. So get out of this village before the adventurers arrive. To protect our dear companions."


    "... ok. Until then, I''ll work with you all."


    Right.


    Because the Solas are the ones I most want to protect.


    That''s why I run.


    "I''m so hoping for that, please. It will probably be 10 days before the adventurer comes. Anytime, just be ready to move."


    "Yes."


    "Please"


    Me and your father bow their heads.


    "So, are you ready to" fluff "?


    "Yes."


    When I show the captain the paper, he slowly rises out of the chair and leaves the room.


    Following that, he enters the room next to the room where the captain slept.


    Was it a work room, various materials are piled up.


    If you look at the documents scattered on your desk, there is a piece of paper on which the magic formations are drawn.


    "Were you looking into the magic formation?


    Your father has the paper on which the magic formations are drawn.


    "Yeah, I crushed an organization that sold illegal drugs a few years ago, and the magic team was painted where they were rooting. And those broken by surgery."


    "So you knew someone who knew more about the Magic Formation"


    "That''s right. I didn''t think you''d be involved in another magic problem."


    When the captain looked at the paper depicted by the magic formation as if he didn''t like it, he sighed.


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t want to get involved again." Fluffing "is this way."

 426 410 Stories Magic Nucleus

    When you finish sending the fax, go back to your original room and wait for Mr. Ginal and the others to come home.


    "Captain, I need to ask you something about the magic team."


    The captain nods at your father''s words.


    "I''ll tell you what I know more than the magic team is deeply involved in this issue. Ask me anything."


    "What''s the difference between magic and magic by magic formations? I know somehow, but I don''t know exactly."


    "Speaking of, I guess it''s easy to understand. ¡­ Magic changes the type and power of magic that can be used depending on the amount of magic that the user has. But when you use magic formations to use magic, it doesn''t matter how much magic you have, you can use any magic and increase it to a powerful difference."


    That means I have little magic, but can I use magic?


    That''s kind of a very fascinating story.


    "However, the use of magic by the magic team will sooner or later devour the user"


    Hmm? Ku?


    What, what do you mean?


    "What matters to those who use magic is the nucleus of magic"


    Magic?


    Could it be "nuclear"?


    But I''ve never heard of that.


    If it''s important to use magic, how can you not know?


    "Have you ever heard of ''Magic is never invaded by anyone, and you can''t interfere in person''?


    "Oh, that''s a word you can always teach when you use magic."


    "That''s right. But not exactly. ''No one will ever invade you, and you can''t interfere in person'' is a nuclear matter. Magic is rarely changed by other influences. It''s this nucleus, but some researchers say that the demonic stone that demons possess is the nucleus of demons."


    "The demon stone? But there would be demons with demon stones and demons without?


    "Yes, but many researchers believe so"


    "So people have demonic stones, too?


    "Not as far as I know. I''m still working on whether it''s a difference between a person and a demon, or if the demon stone isn''t nuclear."


    Sometimes it''s unknown, right?


    "No matter how much magic you use, it never affects the nucleus. However, the use of magic by magic formations affects the nucleus. If the nucleus degenerates, it will affect the user as well"


    Could it be the nucleus that Sora is healing?


    "Influence? Does that mean you''re going to be an abolitionist?


    "There''s that, too, but that''s the end of the line of opponents who''ve been manipulated with magic. Unlike the side that uses magic. The side of use becomes more ferocious, and at the end of the day, you can''t help but kill them. When the nucleus degenerates, people lose reason. No, it might be more appropriate to change your personality."


    Is it similar to when demons are under the influence of magic and become ferocious?


    "Who thought of the magic team? They say it''s a legacy of a cursed past, but what does that mean? And Ginal said the magic team''s research was frustrating along the way. But it sounds like it''s going on in the captain''s story"


    "In the meantime, the study was started because of the incident involving the use of magic formations. But the researchers attacked and slaughtered people, and they decided to stop. But there''s been another case of using magic formations. This is the case I was involved in, but if I didn''t know, I couldn''t take care of it, so I decided to do it again. It''s been studied quite carefully."


    "I see."


    You''d be scared to study magic formations that might change you.


    Not if you have someone important.


    "It is said that it was those who thought of the magic formations when there were numerous nations in this world"


    Numerous countries in this world?


    I''ve never heard of that.


    "You wouldn''t even know the Druid, would you? It was a long time ago."


    He has a surprised look when he sees your father.


    I really didn''t know that.


    "Before that time, the country and the country were at war over the land. That''s where the magic was created. There are documents left by those involved in the first study. When you use magic formations, you feel exhilarated at first, you feel happy somewhere, but gradually you feel like you have to use them, and at the end of the day, you create a demand that you want to kill people."


    I''m familiar with it.


    Besides, Captain, do you look distressed?


    "Is there a researcher in the captain''s body?


    Huh?


    I see your father, and then I see the captain.


    "... oh, my grandfather was the researcher. I was terrified of my grandfather, who kept changing. At the end of the day he killed more than half of his body. My father and uncle managed to stop it, but that was tragic. From the material my grandfather left me, I came to the conclusion that the magic formations were things made to win the war. Make people into monsters, that''s the magic formation."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I swore to my childhood heart that I would not be involved in the magic formation. But a few years ago, the magic team was discovered and involved, and this time. You''re not really following me."


    You don''t know what to say.


    Knowing no words is troublesome at times like this.


    "Sure, the captain is unlucky, but you''re lucky for this village"


    "Luck? What do you mean?


    "Thanks to the fact that the captain was at the top of this village, I was able to quickly get in touch with the researchers of the magic formation in the Wang capital. And they were also supposed to send people. Aren''t you lucky for this village? If I hadn''t been the captain of the regiment, it could have been the worst possible result without being able to do anything"


    Indeed, thanks to the presence of the captain, I saw a little light.


    Yeah, I''m glad you''re the captain.


    "Right."


    After a little surprise, the captain smiled all the time.


    Concon.


    "Go ahead."


    "Excuse me. Mr. Nargas and his deputy, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Gilmouth, are here. You don''t mind if I try to talk to you over dinner, do you?


    Is that it?


    Didn''t Mr Gilmouth''s assistant come?


    "Oh, please"


    "I''ll take care of it. Etchey. That''s already strained, hehe, hehe."


    Scary.


    I wonder what that look on Mr. Melissa''s face is.


    "Right, because it''s Etchey''s main business. Well, tell me more."


    "... Yes"


    I wonder what it would be before the reply.


    I''m terribly curious, but you better not touch it.


    Your father also has a slight pull on his face.


    "What is Mr. Etchey''s main business?


    After Melissa leaves, I''ll ask the captain.


    "She was working on all kinds of herbs."


    "Really?"


    I wonder what you''ve been trying to say now.


    Huh?


    If you''re a drug dealer, you''re a pharmacist, right?


    But then that''s what you''re supposed to say... ah... assassination...


    Because people have their own history.


    "How soon will we need the Sols?


    "Oh, I know we need to hurry, so we''ll probably just push the limits. That''s why it''s so soon."


    Mr. Gilmouth, are you all right?


    I''m sure the main business will be fine.


    "Well, isn''t it time?


    "What? Already?


    When I''m surprised, I hear a groaning voice coming from the hallway.


    I''m really here.


    "Uh, the Solas."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    I heard a squeal so when I saw it, the two were jumping happily towards the door.


    I''m surprised what''s happening at some point.


    "Morning. Can you do me a favor?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Sora and Sol who are strangely motivated.


    After all, is it fun for two people to solve a technique or heal a magical nucleus?


    Or help you or something?


    Concon.


    "Excuse me. Can I ask you to lift the surgery?


    Open the door. Mr. Nargas and Mr. Early brought in one man.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "It''s okay. Let me sleep in bed."


    To my words, a man who can throw himself in bed.


    And sol jumping happily toward it.


    "Sol, please"


    When I shook a pull at Mr. Early''s words, I just wrapped my head around it.


    The movement is cute, but you still look eaten out of your head.

 427 411 stories, huh?

    Two men lined up in bed.


    Mr Gilmouth and Acting Deputy Head of Delegation.


    The surgery has already been solved and the healing of the nucleus is over.


    "Looks like you got a little too much."


    "Right. I thought you were working out more."


    Melissa and Etchey talking as they stick around.


    Mr. Etchey has a piece of paper in his hand and he''s writing something down.


    Were those two experimental subjects?


    "I''m sorry, Captain. Looks like it was a little too much. I don''t think it''s gonna happen until tomorrow."


    The captain laughs bitterly at Mr. Etchey''s somewhat remorseful voice.


    "Right. Let''s get this far today. We''ll be moving around tomorrow."


    In the words of the captain, Mr Ginal and Mr Nargas begin to prepare for their return.


    Looking out the window, it''s already dark.


    "Ivy, let''s go back to the square"


    Stand up nodding at your father''s words.


    As Sora lowers her bag from her shoulder, Sora and the others jump into her arms.


    Catch that in turn and put it in the bag.


    "You''re used to it."


    "Because it''s like this every time"


    Mr. Ginal strokes Ciel''s head as he jumps into his arms.


    And stare.


    "Adandala. I don''t know."


    That would be so.


    Wherever you look, it''s slimy.


    The pattern remains Adandala, though.


    Finish your preparations and say hello to the captains.


    "Rest. See you tomorrow."


    "Thank you for today. You''ll be tired, so you can come slowly tomorrow. We''ll explain it to Gilmouth and the others. Oh, and when I get here, I''ll let Gilmouth and the others write the contract, so thank you."


    There is a bitter smile in the words of the captain.


    Don''t really have a good collection of contracts in this village.


    "Yes, then."


    Your father and the captain leave the house and head to the square.


    I sighed as I walked.


    I may still be tired.


    "You''ve had too many things in just one day"


    "Yeah. But a little bit, but you''re going in a good direction."


    Probably still insignificant though.


    Still, I found out a little bit about the magic team.


    "I wanted to ask you a lot, but you couldn''t."


    Your father''s hand pounds on his head.


    "Me too. I thought a lot about listening to the captain, and I couldn''t even ask him half of what I was going to ask."


    That''s unusual for your father.


    Well, you had too much to think about the magic team.


    I''ll ask again tomorrow when I have time.


    Return to the square and enter the tent.


    "I''m home."


    Get Sola and the others out of the bag, line up the potion, but Sola and Sol don''t eat.


    Flem started eating with the usual momentum on the sidelines.


    "What''s going on? Sola, Sol, don''t you want it?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    How could you not want it?


    Is it possible that by liberating the surgery and healing the nucleus, I''m tired of eating it?


    "Tired and unable to eat?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sola and Sol are unresponsive.


    I mean, not that I''m tired and I can''t eat it.


    "Are you hungry or something?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    Not hungry?


    I got the potion I had at the Captain''s house at lunch, but you haven''t eaten anything else, have you?


    Could it be


    "Does the liberation of the technique or the healing of the nucleus become rice for Sola and Sol?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    It will.


    I see.


    Treat the lined potions to the bag.


    "Well, shall we go to bed now?"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    I''m already done eating when I gaze at Flem''s voice.


    You''ve been eating faster and faster lately.


    "Is that it? Have you finished your meal yet?


    Your father, who was looking around at what was going on around the square, leans his neck as he enters the tent.


    "Sola and Sol are the liberation and healing of the surgery, they seem to have swollen stomachs"


    "Hehe, that was a meal for the two of us. Is that why you seemed so happy?


    I see, the rice lined up in front of you.


    Could it be delicious or something?


    "Sola, Sol, Flem. Were they delicious?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Teriyu ~"


    It was delicious.


    "Ivy, you can''t put it that way a little. Kuku."


    "What?... Oh, right. Sounds like you ate the Gilmouth guys."


    Looks like they''re eating it.


    Your father is laughing, so he is followed and his laughter spills.


    I guess it''s because I''m tired, I can''t stop laughing.


    "Well, go to sleep"


    Did the laughter subside, or your father, who put up the bunk, rolls over to bed.


    "Yeah. Father, let''s try to work this out as soon as possible."


    As I lay my body down, I remember the conversation between the captain and your father.


    I understand it''s necessary to protect Sola and the others.


    But I would definitely regret being halfway there.


    Then do what you can and then get out of this village.


    "Right. I''m also concerned that I''m halfway there. But the safety of Ivy and Sola is the most important thing. I can''t give this up to whoever tells me what."


    "Thank you. I''ll keep your father safe, too."


    "Huh, thanks. Good night."


    "Good night."


    By tomorrow, Mr. Gilmouth should be able to move.


    Maybe we''ll figure something out.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t heard from anyone who assists Mr. Gilmouth.


    ... There''s a lot going on, are you excited?


    I can''t sleep.


    But if you don''t go to sleep, tomorrow will get tough, won''t it?


    Hu ~ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    The brightness in the room tells me it''s morning.


    Though I didn''t think I could sleep, I still don''t remember anything after that.


    Get up and look over the room.


    Sora and the others come to me awake and shake their bodies with a pull.


    "Morning. Where''s your father?


    Trying to change clothes, I found myself with one piece of paper.


    Your father''s letters when you take them in your hand.


    "The captain contacted me and said, ''Master, I''m getting the fuzz,'' so I''m going to go get it. Because I''m anxious to leave Ivy alone, so I''m leaving Early outside the tent. I''ll be right back."


    Fax from your master...... is that it?


    Fluffy?


    It''s this letter here.


    Sure, in my world before, it''s Katakana, and this one''s Hiragana.


    "I''ve tried not to think about it, but what is it"


    A name similar to the world I was in in my previous life, a slightly different name.


    I''ve ignored some of them because I can''t even think about them.


    And there''s one more thing that''s bothering me lately.


    That''s something that''s going wrong the first time I go.


    Normally that''s not possible.


    It''s like someone''s guiding me.


    "Huh."


    "Pu?"


    When I raise my face, which was dropped in Sora''s voice, Sora and the others look at me worried.


    "It''s okay. Hey, I''ve just been thinking too much. Thanks."


    If you''re being guided, that''s not a person, is it?


    Wasn''t I a godforsaken being?


    "I guess that''s something I can''t help thinking about."


    ... twitching doesn''t suit your sexuality!


    All right!


    If you want to direct me, you can direct me, take it and stand!


    Are you going to lose!


    Damn you... is this a little different?


    "Teri ~"


    "Heh heh. I''m really fine. Good luck today."


    "Teriyu ~"


    When your father returns, you''ll have to ask him what his master pretends to be.


    All you have to do is ask Mr. Gilmouth how he''s doing and tell the captain what he''s up to today.


    I''ve got a lot to do, so you''re hungry for now.


    I had a little dinner yesterday, but it wasn''t much.


    Oh, no.


    I''m getting too hungry to feel good.


    "Ivy, are you awake? I bought you breakfast, but can you eat it?


    "Eat!"


    Father, what a good time!

 428 412. Whats to come.

    After breakfast, I''ll bag the Solas and head over to the captain''s house.


    Mr. Gilmouth and the others are already up and done talking.


    The captain seems to have been pissed off by Melissa walking around the garden in the morning.


    Well, Mr. Early laughed bitterly that you were worried because you looked disappointed.


    "I''m fine, above all."


    "Oh, it just looks like it. You''re a little scared because you''re too skinny."


    "Well, it does look a little"


    The flesh on your body and face is like falling off.


    When I slept in bed, I was so illusioned that I was dying for a moment.


    It looks so bad that I was impressed with surviving in that condition often.


    "So Captain! Come on, man!


    Mr. Commander, when you enter the house, Melissa yells.


    He seems to be walking around really well.


    Someday, Mr. Etcher''s going to serve you some medicine.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "Good Morning"


    "Oh, good morning"


    ... I didn''t think the captain was roped to the chair.


    What the hell did you do?


    Looking inside the room, everyone is smiling bitterly.


    "Looking good, in vain"


    The captain laughs "haha" at your father''s words.


    Is it because you think your personality is brighter than it was yesterday?


    In the meantime, when I sat down because I could recommend a chair, Mr. Gilmouth and deputy chief came yesterday, who I could not talk to.


    "I heard the story. Thank you so much. It''s Uriga playing Gilmouth."


    "I heard it, too. Thank you. I''m Gigina, acting deputy commander."


    "I''m glad you look good. It''s Druid, this is my daughter Ivy."


    "Nice to meet you. Face up, please. Is your body okay?


    I feel like I saw it and it doesn''t look particularly problematic.


    But given the scare of the magic formations I heard yesterday, I feel anxious somewhere.


    "It''s okay. I seem to be losing a little memory, because that''s the same for everyone else."


    With that said, your memory was messing with you, too.


    Don''t do anything busy, really.


    "Can I talk to you?


    I turn my gaze to the captain''s voice, but I can''t decide because I''m so tied up.


    Besides, Melissa, behind the captain of the regiment, is standing at some point, but I''m afraid of the look on her face.


    "I don''t mind. The captain must not leave the house until permission has been granted by Mr. Melissa. Think about putting your body back together. I''m scared behind you."


    Mr. Ginal slipped his gaze as soon as he saw Mr. Melissa.


    "Haha, you have no choice. So, I have plans for today, and I''d like to ask Ivy for a lot of help. Before that, Gilmouth and the others are under contract."


    Receive a contract from Mr. Gilmouth and Deputy Head of Mission in the words of the Head of Mission, check the contents, and then fill in his name.


    I''m out of the bag because my contract is over, and I''m gonna get Sola and the others out.


    I think Mr. Gilmouth''s eyes are a little sparkly.


    Maybe you''re a rare lover?


    "Ivy."


    "Yes, what is it?


    I''ll pull you right to the look on the head of the regiment.


    "I want a little more humans on this side. I''m a little uncomfortable with this number. So was it Sol and Sola? I would like to count on the help of the magic team in liberating the technique and the slime that can heal the nucleus. Will you be all right?


    From the captain, I see Sora and Sol playing on their knees with your father and Mr. Early nearby.


    "Sola, Sol. Will you cooperate?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "It''s okay."


    I could see Mr. Gilmouth coming next to Mr. Early if he noticed.


    "Thank you. And the demons of the woods, but we found signs of a hit by the gate. But the gatekeepers had the same attitude as usual. So is it okay with Ciel in Adandala? I want the kid to help me out and buy me some time. It''s not going to be in the back of the woods, but I need you to ram me to the point where I''m not coming to the village. Are you all right?


    "Yum."


    When I look at Ciel, I''m a little excited.


    With that said, maybe I want to get busted because I haven''t been out in the woods in the last few days.


    "It''s okay. Because Ciel seems motivated."


    "Right, thanks. Oh, the adventurers I want you to undo are a few of the top ones and a few of the vigilantes. While these people are asleep with medicine, I want to finish everything and lay low about Sola and the others. I don''t think we should spread the word about Ivy to many people. It''s already this number."


    Nod once to the Chairman''s suggestion.


    I''m glad about that.


    "I appreciate it, but how do you delude me?


    Your father gives the captain a slightly harsh look.


    "Some of the top adventurers are sharp. It''s troublesome when you''re distrustful."


    "I know. This morning, but Lord Foronda sent me a fax. He seemed to be one of those aristocrats who financed the study of magic formations"


    Eh!


    You sure about that?


    "Moreover, he was in a position not only to fund but also to express his opinion, giving instructions to do a study. That''s the way to save someone who''s embedded in magic."


    From Lord Foronda, the captain of the regiment. He is handed over.


    When I read it, the words that guide me and your father. And the fact that we are funding the study of the magic team. Why was it decided to fund it? And it said something about the research that was making me do it. "


    "You mean we''re finding a way to save him?


    My father, who read it carefully, stares at the captain.


    "It''s not perfect, but it seems to succeed at about 70%. I''m sorry about that, but we can''t talk about it."


    "I know. You''ll have trouble talking to me."


    70%.


    I feel less, but is there just a way?


    "To the top adventurers, you decided to take that approach, didn''t you?


    "Ah."


    For a moment, but the look on the captain''s face was distorted.


    Could the way to save it be dangerous?


    But I''m glad there''s some way to help all the adventurers and vigilantes in this village because it''s impossible.


    "Okay. If that''s the case."


    And I wanted to check with Ivy.


    "Yes?"


    "With Ivy''s magic, how many more people can we build back on?


    "Huh?"


    Undo it with my magic?


    I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    What do you mean?


    "Puffy ~"


    Turn your gaze to the sound of Sola.


    With that said, does the Lord usually provide magic to the demons he tames?


    Is it possible that with my magic, Sola and Sol are freeing and healing the art?


    Oh, is it about Sola because Sola is the only one with the mark of Tame?


    "Excuse me. Uh, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I''m not supplying Sora with magic. So my magic has nothing to do with this one. So it is unclear how many people can be returned based on. It just seems like a meal for Sol and Sola, so it doesn''t seem like the liberation of the technique or the healing of the nucleus drains your strength."


    I did it yesterday and I was fine.


    I''ve been in a good mood since this morning.


    "Uh, Tamer... because it''s rare? No, what I''ve heard... does it matter?"


    The captain is pressing his mouth and saying something, but I can''t hear him very well.


    After a while the captain sighed.


    "Okay. If that''s the case, I''m sure it is."


    Hmm?


    "I''m 15 adventurers and vigilantes, okay?


    "Sola, Sol. There''s 15 of you, but are you okay? If you can''t, you can''t."


    I feel just a little too much.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    When I look at Sola and Sol, my eyes are gleaming.


    My face catches a bit when I see that.


    "Thanks, that''ll help."


    When the captain says thank you, the two tilt their bodies a little.


    Seeing that attitude makes me think "still".


    Two don''t know what it means to be appreciated.


    Because it wasn''t "I''m gonna help," it was meant to be "I''m gonna eat."


    Well, I guess we should leave it misguided.


    When I looked at your father, he was pressing his mouth and laughing.


    Well, you generally know what the Solas think because we live together.

 429 413 words, wait!

    Sola and Sol are in a great mood.


    Moreover, Mr. Jinal and the others have been softening since he came out to pick up the people who solve the technique.


    This is definitely a "wait" in front of rice, isn''t it?


    When I look at the amount I''m eating in the dump, I know I have a small amount of potion to prepare.


    There are limits, though, to magic bags.


    Should I have another magic bag dedicated to potions?


    When you see two people doing vertical exercises that look fun, don''t think about it.


    Is Frem and Ciel also being followed by the Solas, who are in a good mood to jump through the room and play in the morning?


    "It feels like you''re waiting for the bait to come."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    Sora reacted to the word father''s feed and the shaking became intense.


    "Sola, you can''t. Put that on the table, even if it''s bait. And your father."


    "... Puppy ~"


    Did you understand that?


    "hahaha"


    Your father laughs and deludes, and already.


    I heard people from the ground floor.


    Apparently he''s here.


    When the captain''s voice sounds, the ground floor gets busy at once.


    After this, I hear you plan to exchange the captain for tea.


    So, Mr. Etcher seemed to enjoy planting the herb in that tea.


    Mr. Etcher with the herb in his hand, I''m a little scared.


    A little while later, I heard the sound of going up the stairs.


    Concon.


    "I''m ready, are you okay?


    Mr. Early asks me a little worried.


    "Puffy!"


    "Peepee, peepee!


    Sola and Sol to answer before I answer.


    You''re not drooling, are you?


    I got a little worried and peeked into my face.


    Good. It''s not flowing.


    Lift up Sola and Sol and go down to the ground floor and enter a room lined with four beds.


    Your father follows.


    When I saw it, there was Flem on your father''s head and Ciel in his arms.


    "Sorry, Sola, Sol. If you can''t, you can stop along the way. That''s because there''s a lot of people."


    Uh-huh.


    Should I tell the truth?


    But 15 people, are you sure you''re okay?


    Wouldn''t it be too much to eat?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ivy, I won''t let you."


    When I enter the next room, Mr. Jacgi strokes my pong and head.


    "Uh, please"


    I can''t say I was worried I would eat too much......


    Put Sol and Sola in bed with a bitter smile.


    Sol jumped onto the head of someone who was well placed to sleep in bed, and wrapped it up as it was.


    The feeling is "Yay! Feed ~"?


    Sola is jumping next to Sol.


    Hurry up and you''re going to have indigestion.


    "Sora, take your time."


    "Pu ~"


    "Please."


    "Puffy ~"


    I guess I managed to calm down.


    "Does it look okay?"


    Mr. Jaggi is watching Sol.


    Sol sits still with his eyes closed.


    It''s the same condition as yesterday, so there won''t be any problems.


    "I think it''s all right"


    After watching a little, the door is slammed.


    When Mr. Early opened the door, deputy commander and Mr. Nargas, who were going to see what was going on in the woods, came into the room.


    "I''m sorry. Will Ciel be able to move quickly?


    "Ni?"


    Ciel, who was being held up by your father, sounds intrigued by Mr. Nargas''s words.


    "Is it the forest?


    "Yeah, we''re right around the corner. The numbers are unknown, but they seem pretty good. Will it be all right?


    Assistant Deputy Commander gives an anxious look when he sees Ciel.


    Even though the words explain it''s Adandala, now it''s slime.


    That worries you, doesn''t it?


    Even though I know I''m Adandala, I''m anxious to let Ciel go to the woods without knowing what kind of demon he is.


    But as far as Ciel''s concerned, it sounds like fun.


    Adandala is said to be strong and a combat freak.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Nya-yay."


    Your voice''s playing, and I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    "Looks fine."


    In my reply, the assistant deputy commander also gave a puzzling look.


    You look like Ciel, you look pretty confused.


    "What do the gatekeepers do?


    Your father speaks to the assistant deputy commander.


    "Mr. Nargas, I ask the members of the ''Pale'' to take Ciel to the woods. When we get to places the gatekeepers can''t see, we''re going to have Ciel get rid of the demons."


    Isn''t that dangerous for Mr. Nargas and the others?


    When I saw Mr. Nargas, he gave me a grin and a grin.


    "It''s okay, because we''re still top adventurers. Anything at all."


    "Really?


    The demon can erase the signs, but is it really okay?


    I don''t have an anxious look when I see Mr. Pial, Mr. Early, or Mr. Jaggi.


    That''s the look on the face of someone who''s ready.


    "Okay. I''ll keep Ciel, won''t I? Can I come with you to the gate?


    I''m worried about Ciel.


    "I don''t mind that..."


    "It''s okay because I''m coming with you. Sola and Sol will be fine with the captain and Mr. Melissa."


    "Puffy ~"


    When I look at Sola, I''m a little tense.


    He wants to say it''s okay.


    "Soothing"


    When Bozuri and someone spoke, I saw Mr. Nargas and the others snort.


    And your father laughed bitterly.


    "Now get ready and head to the gate. Do you want to go first?


    "Yes, I''m taking Ciel first."


    Mr. Nargas and the others are going back to their homes once to get ready to go out into the woods.


    Me and your father took Ciel slowly to the gate.


    I''d like Sola and Sol from the captain of the regiment and Melissa.


    When the four of us were put to bed, they saw how the Solas were doing and the next one was coming.


    I was told to feel safe because I would look closely at Sola and the others before judging them.


    "Please. I''m coming."


    "I''m coming."


    "Be careful. Druid, if you feel any disturbance, you can leave the Nargas guys alone."


    "... ok"


    Put a lot of effort into your mouth and push your desire to rebel.


    Don''t let me disturb the adventurers'' readiness.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah."


    Walking out, Pong and his father stroke his head.


    That''s all I''m relieved of.


    Put your hands gently on the bag containing Ciel and the Flem you used to follow.


    "Try not to push it."


    The bag conveys a slight vibration.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    "Morning."


    Your father speaks to the gatekeepers.


    The gatekeepers welcomed us with a smile.


    "I''d like to see a little bit of the forest, okay?


    "Fine. Because it''s no different."


    Let the gatekeeper tell you what''s going on in the woods from the gate.


    As the assistant deputy commander said, I feel something right beside me.


    I can see the disturbing signs that only the top adventurers felt, because they feel until me, are quite imminent.


    See how the gatekeepers are doing.


    We''re looking at the woods together, but I don''t see how I''m feeling anything in particular.


    On the contrary, he talks laughing at the different atmosphere in the woods.


    The cold stuff runs on my back.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Thank you for waiting"


    When the voices of Mr Nargas speak, the gatekeepers are called by Mr Early to walk away from us.


    In the meantime, get Ciel out of the bag and give it to Mr. Nargas.


    "Ciel, don''t ask for it today?


    Pull-pull rocking ciel at Mr. Nargas''s words.


    There are gatekeepers nearby so they don''t seem to speak up.


    I take three glowing blue potions made by Sola out of the magic bag I was lowering from my shoulder.


    Push that on Mr. Nargas.


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes."


    "Thanks"


    When the gatekeepers showed signs, Mr. Nargas put ciel in the bag he had and potion in a different bag.


    "We talked. Shall we go?"


    Mr. Early''s words draw the look on Mr. Nargas''s faces.


    "Go away"


    "Be sure to come home," he sends out.


    I''m sure you''ll be fine.


    If ever, potion should help.

 430 414 words, Sharmi?

    Some time after Mr. Nargas left the gate, the gatekeepers returned to their respective jobs.


    I can still see the back, so I''ll just drop it off.


    After a while, I could see the trees in the woods squeaking.


    I feel something moving around, but I still don''t feel any signs.


    It was written from the master that he was unclear about demons that did not make him feel any signs.


    However, I was hoping you would ask someone I know.


    "You seem to have quite a few."


    "You know what I mean?


    "Not a sign, but somehow. Maybe it''s easier to feel than before."


    Better than before?


    Is that because there''s so many of them?


    A demon who doesn''t feel signs.


    What does it look like?


    You''re moving fast, and you don''t have any witnesses yet, do you?


    No, even if adventurers and vigilantes witness it, they may not report it if they feel no fear.


    With that said, I don''t think I heard any rumors about the woods.


    What was it?


    Uh, I certainly don''t see any animals showing up in the spring this year, I guess.


    Well, if all this demons were overflowing, the animal wouldn''t even show up, would it?


    I wonder what kind of animal it was.


    "You made a move."


    Listen to your father and concentrate in the woods.


    Signs of Ciel moved and felt the swing of magic.


    But I can''t feel the demon that Ciel would be chasing.


    "I know something''s going on with the trees, but I still can''t read the signs."


    I can tell it''s moving around pretty hard from the movement of the trees.


    And yet I can''t believe I can''t grasp any signs...


    I have been attacked several times before by demons who cannot detect signs or shakes of magic without approaching me.


    But that raid made it extraordinarily better to grasp my signs, and in the last raid I was able to grasp slight signs of an approaching demon.


    And yet, I can''t grab anything right now.


    Even if you try to hide it, if you move around, signs and magic will cause you to shake.


    It''s like a sign of the forest is hiding a demon.


    "Father, do signs of the woods ever hide demons? You think you have signs similar to the signs in the woods?"


    "The demon? Never heard of it. It would be a small or medium-sized animal if we said it was close to the signs of the forest"


    Are you an animal?


    You''ve evolved to survive in a forest with demons, so you can have signs of assimilation with the forest.


    "Nah."


    The sound of Ciel gives me a beating heart.


    "Nah!"


    Ciel''s voice echoes through the woods again.


    I can''t feel the rush there.


    Either that or...


    "Aren''t you having fun?


    "Yeah. That sounded like it. (chuckles) But was it bubbling?


    "Well, I''ve been spending a lot of time in slime, because the Solas were praised but Ciel didn''t turn up"


    Your turn?


    "I hope you''re willing and don''t overdo it"


    ... Me, what did I say and send you out?


    You didn''t say anything to stir it up, did you?


    I don''t know what to do, it''s not what I was worried about earlier.


    "He''s a kid who can add and subtract, so he''ll be fine......... maybe"


    "Not convincing, Father."


    "Tell me, because it''s gone"


    I guess so, too.


    The woods are wobbly.


    Somehow, like a storm is coming.


    And I saw something escaping.


    I''m sure that''s the demon in question.


    Watching you escape, I feel pity...


    "Nah, nah."


    "Mr. Nargas, are you okay?


    Aren''t you surprised at Ciel''s momentum?


    "Oh, I wish Ciel had grabbed one demon."


    That''s right.


    That way, I could have figured out who the demon was.


    But no way, because I didn''t think I''d be in a one-sided state so far.


    Sometimes I see Ciel''s figure jump up on a tree, but his tail is shaking with pleasure.


    "What''s wrong with you? What''s your voice now?


    Several gatekeepers see the woods from next to me.


    Now the woods are hiding what Ciel looks like.


    "Come on, it looks like we have a superior demon."


    To your father''s words, the gatekeepers with a slightly surprised expression.


    But that also becomes a conversation about wanting to see what kind of demon it is in the next moment.


    "You don''t seem to have a problem. Bye."


    Looking at the woods for a while, the gatekeepers go back when they know the top demons don''t show up.


    Sadness and remorse boil over its appearance.


    The place I am is a little high with a view of the forest.


    The walls of that building are stunned with finely written paper such as the type and strength measures of the demons in this forest.


    The handwriting wasn''t alone, but a lot of things, so I guess it was something we all made up.


    That''s the thing now, I barely do my job.


    I do do do minimal work as a gatekeeper, but it just looks like I''m standing in front of the gate.


    That''s sad.


    "Right."


    View the woods.


    It''s getting a little quiet.


    It''s been less than an hour since Mr. Nargas and the others went to the woods.


    "That''s fast."


    "Yeah. I knew Ciel was strong."


    I''ve heard you talk, but I''ve seen you fight before, but you have a strong cute impression when you look at Ciel in your daily life, and you fade a strong impression.


    "He''s back. Are you hurt?"


    Seeing Mr. Nargas coming out of the woods, he takes a breath.


    Mr. Nargas and Mr. Pial''s clothes are turning bright red.


    "Looks like the potion worked."


    "Yeah. Good."


    It''s turning bright red, but there''s nothing to be anxious about for the two of us to walk toward.


    I''m relieved by that, but I still get anxiety about the red-dyed clothes.


    "Ooh!


    Mr. Early found us, he waves.


    And I made a big circle with my arms.


    I''m relieved that the operation seems to have succeeded.


    Well, I thought if you watched all that rambling ciel, you''d succeed.


    We will move to welcome Mr. Nargas into the village from the gate.


    When the gate opened, Mr. Nargas and the others showed themselves.


    The gatekeepers are surprised by the rather bright red stained clothes.


    "It''s okay."


    Mr. Nargas answered the gatekeepers with a slightly stiff voice and quickly moved the scene.


    Is something wrong?


    "I just need to hurry up and share some information. Let''s move the place."


    Thank the gatekeepers for Mr. Early''s words and follow Mr. Nargas.


    "Where are we going?


    "I''m going to our house. Jaggi, tell the captain."


    "Okay. Later."


    At Mr. Nargas''s direction, Mr. Jaggi turns the road and runs away.


    There''s some kind of unpleasant air going on.


    "Go ahead."


    When I arrived at Mr. Nargas'' house, I left when Mr. Nargas and Mr. Pial washed away the blood.


    I received the bag from Mr. Early, and when I opened inside, Ciel popped up.


    I''m glad you look good.


    "Good day. Are you hurt?


    "Nya-yay."


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that at all. Because it was amazing. Because it was really amazing."


    I call him Awesome as Mr. Early makes his face pull a little.


    I wonder what I did.


    I feel better not to ask.


    "I''m glad I could help you."


    "Oh, that was so helpful. Because thanks to Ciel, I found out who the stuff was in the woods."


    "Really? That''s Ciel."


    "Nyah!


    Your father strokes Ciel in the delightful voice of Ciel.


    "I get it..."


    When Mr. Early clogs his words, he puts something a little bigger out of his magic bag than one small one.


    On my desk. That makes me uncomfortable for a demon.


    "Don''t you feel the magic?


    "Yeah, because it''s not a demon. It''s an animal that says shami that lives around this village. I''m just a little changed..."


    "What? Animals?


    No way. Animals?


    Besides, shami is definitely a rumored animal, isn''t it?


    He said he wouldn''t see him first in the spring...


    No way animal......

 431 415 Stories Reasons for judging

    "No, that''s crazy, isn''t it? There''s got to be a reason we decided it was a demon."


    That''s right.


    Some animals, not demons, make noise in the woods every time.


    So unless you have some kind of proof, you shouldn''t judge me a demon.


    Or did the surgery twist your judgment?


    "Forest anomalies have been around since last winter. Although few adventurers cared because it was just a minor anomaly. Well, there were a lot of adventurers who were already embedded in the surgery, so that could be the cause..."


    "What kind of anomaly was there?


    "I hear it''s a sound and a squeal. I didn''t ask. Said it was a honking sound I''d never heard in the winter."


    Sound and squeal?


    Mr. Early strokes Sharmi''s head on his desk.


    "About as much snow melted, an adventurer out in the woods was attacked by something day after day. All the testimonies of the attacked adventurers were similar. ''I didn''t see him. There were no signs. And I felt something the moment I was attacked," he said. "


    "You didn''t investigate?


    "Uh, during the snowmelt period... that? Uh, sure, an investigation team should have been formed. Funny, I should have taken part in that investigation... No, you didn''t? I don''t know, I don''t really remember."


    "It would be the effect of the surgery. You shouldn''t mind."


    Mr. Early snorts at your father''s words.


    "I think I did the investigation. As far as I can remember, the findings seemed particularly unusual... Because I think I''ve probably investigated it on my usual team. I''ll check back later. What was that?... how did you decide to be a demon, right? Uh... that''s a scar."


    Listening to Mr. Early makes me a little nervous about the memory.


    He noticed something strange about his memory, too, a bewildered look.


    "Are you all right?


    To your father''s question, I feel sorry for you, Mr. Early.


    "I heard the story, and I knew there was a bit of a strange part to it, but I think I''m remembering it more than I thought,"


    "Let me tell you something from experience"


    "Yes."


    "We just have to give up and accept. The lost memories never came back, and the changed memories never came back, so we need to remember them back.


    "... ok. Uh, that''s what we talked about again.... What was that?


    "The reason I decided it was a demon was just to tell me it was a scar"


    Mr. Early takes a big deep breath once.


    When he gave us a look like he blew something off, he gave us a grin.


    "Excuse me. I''m fine now. According to reports from those who saw the wounds of the attacked adventurer, there was a different kind of magic in the scar than the injured person. And not just one, but a few adventurers."


    The fact that the wound still has magic means that you used magic when you attacked it.


    If that''s the case, it''s not weird to mistake it for a demon.


    "Father, do animals ever become magical?


    Your father shakes his head to the side.


    "I''ve never heard of it. Ciel, were there any demons or animals besides the shami? Answer me if you''re there."


    Ciel will stare at your father, but he won''t give back his reaction.


    In other words, the shami is the cause of this time.


    "With that said, he said he looked a little different than the original shami, but how could he be different?


    "Hair. The shami has longer hair. All the shammies that attacked me had short hairs. And you''re a nail. It hasn''t been this long. The way it is."


    See the shami on your desk.


    Hair is short, nails are 3 quite sharp.


    You''d be scared if they attacked you with these nails.


    "And I had a completely different personality. Even if Shami had a little prank about the adventurers with a nostalgic personality, she had nothing to attack. But the moment I met him, he attacked me. I''ve never seen anything like this before. I couldn''t deal with it, so I got injured. It''s pitiful."


    Personality changes in appearance.


    This is with the demons ferocious by the magic of garbage, isn''t it?


    Sol ate his magic at the demons that Ciel defeated, but I''ve been surprised by so many differences after seeing the demons he left behind.


    Besides, as far as I can tell, it seems like a ferocious state.


    "Isn''t the cause the magic of garbage? I''m going to change the character of a great demon. Some demons were changing, weren''t they?


    "There you are. But how does an animal that doesn''t originally have a nucleus that builds up magic build up magic?


    That''s right.


    As the captain told me, without the nucleus to accept magic, magic doesn''t accumulate.


    You know, animals actually have nukes, too?


    ... No, if you have a nucleus, will nature and magic accumulate and become demons?


    "We''re coming in."


    As Mr. Nargas and Mr. Pial entered the room, they saw the shami on the desk and distorted their faces slightly.


    "What''s the story?


    "It''s over."


    Mr. Nargas comes beside Mr. Early and stares at Sharmi.


    "What do you think?


    When Mr. Nargas turned his gaze to his father, he shook his neck to the side.


    "I can think a lot, but it''s all predictable. There is no evidence there. What I found out was that the animal that attacked me was an animal called a shami."


    "Shami is an animal for this village that informs of spring, because we''ve been friends for so long...... incredible"


    Mr. Nargas, I guess that''s a pretty shocking fact about someone who''s lived in this village.


    The atmosphere of the three is quite dark.


    "I''ll make you some tea. We''ll rent a cooking area."


    I think I need a little time to change my mood and calm my mind.


    Get up from the chair and ask where the cooking area is and leave the room where everyone is.


    "Let''s go together"


    Mr. Pial follows him from behind and goes to the cooking area with him.


    If you look at him softly, he looks a little pale.


    Prepare tea leaves while boiling water.


    Some hot water comes out quickly, but sometimes it''s better to take the time to prepare.


    I hope you calm down a little.


    "Shall I get you some sweets?"


    "Right. Sweet things are best when you''re tired."


    "Oh. Yes, the sweetest treat in this village, have you eaten yet?


    Sweetest?


    "No. What kind of stuff is it?


    "Ah, my mouth is going to be amazing. I couldn''t take a bite."


    Do you have such an amazing treat?


    With that said, it''s like I heard if I had one bite somewhere, it would be awesome sweet?


    Where was it?


    "What''s up?


    "No, I think I heard something similar somewhere."


    "A similar story?


    "Awesome sweet treat''s"


    "Hehe. Oh, the name of that treat is" Dazu "."


    "That''s it!


    Oh, yeah.


    I remember, the sweetness that suited the store that caught Mr. Meera and the others.


    I didn''t end up eating anything at that store, so I still don''t know what it was like.


    Does the same name mean we''re together?


    Mr. Ratlua said that sweetness sucks, didn''t he?


    I''m kind of curious.


    "If you''re not an amazing sweetheart, you better not try. Jacqui was taking a bite and changing his complexion."


    ...... I''m so curious.


    "Ivy...... can I call it off?


    "Go ahead, because you can talk normally"


    "Thank you. If we were talking, you''d want to eat. If we all split one bite at a time, it''s not the amount we can''t eat. But not now, right? Exactly."


    Mr. Pial laughs somewhere fun.


    Good.


    The atmosphere has disappeared just now.


    "Thanks, Ivy"


    "No, now the tea is ready, and we''ll go back."


    "Right."


    "Ah, enjoy it when it''s all over. Stammer."


    Frayed by my words, Mr. Pial gently strokes my head.


    "Whatever you want."


    "No, one is enough. I''ll split it with your father."

 432 416 words Check out your father!

    Returning to the room where your father was, Mr. Early was present but not Mr. Nargas.


    It was on my desk, and there''s no shami.


    "Where did Mr. Nargas go?


    Mr. Pial wipes me clean on my desk.


    That''s right, the shami was on until earlier, so thank God.


    "Nargas went to do an autopsy of the shami. It won''t take that long."


    "Really? Uh, tea and sweets."


    Line your desk with tea and prepared treats.


    "Thanks"


    When your father took the tea, Mr. Early also took the tea.


    "I hope you know something..."


    To Mr. Pial''s words, Mr. Early nods.


    "I''m home. That? Were you making tea?


    Having Mr. Nargas for a slow cup of tea, Mr. Jaggi returned.


    "Welcome back. What about the captain?


    Mr. Early welcomes Mr. Jacgi with his hands waved praprapra.


    "Don''t rush it. I want tea, too."


    Even though it''s not so warm yet, the sweat falls off Mr. Jacgi''s forehead.


    "Did you run?


    "Oh, I thought we should hurry up and let you know."


    "Right. Here, tea."


    I''ll give you the tea, Mr. Pial.


    Drink that all at once, Mr. Jacgi.


    "I told the captain that Shami was this forest commotion. I was pretty confused because I know a lot about Shami. And the captain has never heard that animals can use magic, and the cause is unknown. He''s asking someone he knows."


    After all, it is so rare for animals to use magic.


    "With that said, Mr. Ivy, Mr. Ginal was wondering when I felt like Sola and the others were feeling better every time they solved the spell."


    I guess that''s because of the joy of being hungry and being excited.


    "I''m glad you''re well."


    "I was worried you wouldn''t get tired because of the large number of people, but you''re relieved"


    Nodding at Mr. Pial''s words.


    I''m more worried about overeating than tired......


    I wonder where Sola''s limits are.


    "What do we do now?


    Mr. Jaggi leans slightly between his eyebrows at Mr. Early''s words.


    Has it been said anything terrible?


    "Just wait," he said.


    "Wait?"


    Mr. Pial gives a bewildered look.


    "Are we waiting for this moment when we''re in contention?


    "Oh, that''s what I heard"


    When Mr. Early asks again, Mr. Jacgi answers with a annoying look.


    "I guess they don''t know what to do either"


    Your father opens his mouth to Mr. Early''s words.


    Everyone''s gaze turns to your father.


    "No matter how many places an adventurer is treading, there are too many things I don''t know about this one. That''s why I''m not sure how they should move either. And a lack of memory would be a problem."


    "... that''s kind of weird. From what we can tell, he''s always perfect, so neither the captain nor Gilmouth."


    Mr. Jaggi gives a bewildered look.


    The other two are soggy, anyway.


    "It''s people with them. I can''t do anything. Just like you guys."


    "Right. Yes."


    Mr. Early snorted tea several times.


    If I leaned my neck slightly towards everyone''s expression, I looked at your father and he flaunted my shoulder.


    Your father is no different than usual.


    Oh, well.


    I am calm because your father is as usual.


    Mr. Early and the others are confused or confused because the captain or Mr. Gilmouth are confused.


    When the top gets lost, so does the bottom.


    I wonder if it''s all right, this village in this condition.


    ''Cause it''s okay.


    Your father squeals in my ear.


    I''m surprised by that, but I grin and see your father.


    "Heh heh, I''m fine. Still, it''s hard for people to stand up there."


    Father nodding at my words.


    Mr. Nargas returned to the room where the unspeakable air flowed.


    When you came into the room, you noticed how Mr. Early was doing, Mr. Nargas staring at his mates with a strange look on his face.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    "No, I''m fine. What do you know about the shami?


    Mr. Nargas tilts his neck at Mr. Pial, who asks in some desperate atmosphere.


    I''m sure you want something, a hang-up that can move.


    "No, I didn''t get anything. There was no magic in the body, and there was no demon stone. Well, it''s not because it''s an animal, and it''s obvious."


    In response to Ms Nargas, Ms Jaggi was dropped.


    "What the fuck?


    "The captains are a little confused, so they''re in trouble too."


    Your father gives Mr. Nargas tea.


    He also gave a slightly bewildered look when he received it.


    "The captain? Is something wrong?


    When I ask Mr. Jaggi, he tells me he said "wait".


    "Well, wait."


    Until Mr. Nargas, he created an unspeakable air.


    With that said, they''re still shallow in the day to be the top adventurers.


    Can''t you even do this?


    When I look at your father, I stare at Mr. Nargas and the others in turn.


    That gaze looks different than usual.


    Tilt your neck, whatever it is, and your father and I will gaze at each other.


    "The top adventurers need to be on the side of guiding people at all times. Looks like you''re waiting for someone''s instructions, not ready enough. And listen to a third person in the dark."


    Speaking in a whisper, your father peeps softly at Mr. Nargas and the others.


    Oh, that''s why we talked about it like it fuels that anxiety.


    ''Cause your father doesn''t know if the captain or Mr. Gilmouth is really confused.


    I mean, I was only a little involved, but I didn''t look like the kind of people who would get lost about that.


    I wonder if Mr. Judge, who met the captain of the regiment, missed how the captain was?


    "Top adventurers are tough, too."


    "That''s what it''s like to be up there."


    Based on your father''s condition, do you think Mr. Nargas and the others are still a little unprepared?


    And wait.


    I wonder what I can do now.


    I''ll leave the magic team to the captain, so there''s nothing I can do.


    Sharmi didn''t know anything about the autopsy.


    There''s no way to find out any more.


    ... Are you sure there isn''t one?


    With that said, I don''t know anything about Shami.


    If you know more, you might know something.


    "Can I ask you something?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Nargas and the others, he nodded in confusion.


    Maybe you were thinking about what was going to happen?


    I''m sorry if that''s the case.


    Let''s make the question as simple as possible.


    "Tell me about the shami. What''s the food? Spring said it would come around this village, but where are you except for spring?


    "About the shami? Right, small insects, flower nectar, and nuts are the staple foods. For Shami, spring is childbirth time, and she often comes to eat the nuts and flowers that grow around this village. You''ve seen the heat in nearby caves in the summer. I wonder if autumn is moving around vibrantly again in preparation for winter. Unlike spring, autumn is a little tingly. Because I have an estrus period, and I have food security to go beyond winter. It is confirmed that winter is a deep cave, sleeping close to hibernation."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Pial''s explanation.


    What kind of state is close to hibernation?


    I''ve never heard of it, but I don''t know if I care particularly now.


    I wonder, is it the cave?


    "Do people ever go in and out of caves with shammies?


    "I don''t have that. Because shami is an animal loved by people in this village and by adventurers alike. It''s the village''s idea to stay calm."


    A cave where no one comes?


    Doesn''t that mean no one''s gonna notice you dumping trash?


    The cause of the shami going crazy is still unknown.


    But if you think it''s a demon without thinking it''s an animal, you should think it''s caused by the magic of garbage.


    It''s important to check the cave, isn''t it?


    "Which area is the cave?


    "The cave is about half an hour''s walk from the village."


    30 minutes.


    It''s harder to get closer than having the shami in question, isn''t it?


    When I saw your father, I saw him smiling bitterly.


    Oh, I feel like this is an idea being read.


    "Dad, can''t you?


    "Mm-hmm, Ciel. Will you get another rampage in the woods?


    Ciel, who slept on your father''s lap, got up in a pionto and shook a pull.


    "Nyah!


    He also plays his voice, so he seems to hang out with me.

 433 417 Ready to talk

    "Um, do you do something?


    Mr. Nargas alternates between me and your father with a bewildered look.


    The other three are watching us, too.


    "Oh, my God, go to the woods and find a place to live in Shami. With that said, do you know where it is?


    "I know that, though. It''s called waiting."


    Your father sighs at Mr. Nargas''s answer.


    "You are the top adventurers. You know what I mean?


    To your father''s question, Mr. Nargas and the others create a slightly grumpy atmosphere.


    Your father laughs at the reaction.


    "You are the top adventurers. It''s an unacceptable existence to just listen to the orders of the top. You know what I mean? I took what I told you, but I can''t do that either. Or don''t use me as an escape route."


    Your father''s words have four strong expressions.


    "I know it sounds pathetic that as soon as I became a top adventurer I got involved in this big problem, but you guys are already top adventurers, and I''m guessing you agreed to that? Then be well aware. Running away doesn''t solve anything"


    When your father runs out, Mr. Nargas leans uncomfortably.


    "Excuse me. Right"


    Once he took a deep breath, Mr. Nargas raised his face and stared straight at your father.


    Power is starting to return to its eyes.


    "Before the captain fell, there was a group of people selling illegal drugs that broke into this village. Various instructions flew in to grasp the evidence, to grasp the victim. We''re desperate to keep up with it. But I should have followed the instructions, so now I think it''s easier."


    To Mr. Nargas''s words, the other three snort.


    Sure, a good position would be easier if you followed the instructions.


    If you fail, you''ll have to worry about getting hurt.


    "I''ve never had an interruption of instructions when things were going wrong. Until now. That''s the first time I''ve been told to wait..."


    You''re saying that standby makes sense?


    "When we give time to think, the captain sometimes uses the wait. So suddenly I got scared..."


    Oh, that made sense.


    Was it a word that only goes to the adventurers of this village?


    I see.


    "You can''t. I was supposed to be well prepared when they asked me if I''d be a top adventurer."


    You''re only in your 20s, aren''t you?


    Besides, this is my first problem since I became a top adventurer... I''m not your father, but I think it sounds pathetic.


    "But it''s okay now. You guys, too, right?


    When Mr Nargas puts it powerfully, the other three snort as well.


    There''s something neat about that look.


    I knew someone who was prepared to be the top adventurer would be amazing.


    If I were you, I''d think I''d run away.


    "So, what are these Nargas guys going to do?


    My father, whose tone softened, saw the power fall out of Mr. Early''s body.


    Were you that nervous?


    When my gaze matched my gaze, I turned my gaze slightly against whether it was embarrassing or not.


    "Let us do what we can to help. Before I do, I''d like to confirm, Mr. Ivy, why did you think I needed to go to Sharmi''s address? In the meantime, I think it would be better to solve the problem of the magic team because we''ve bought time to attack the village."


    To Mr. Nargas''s words, I shake my neck to the side.


    There are two main problems in this village, even though there is not enough time.


    One is a matter of magic formation.


    Adventurers, victims of the magic formation, continue to be eroded by the surgery.


    When will the nucleus be damaged day by day and become obsolete......


    However, the head of the delegation found a solution on this.


    It doesn''t seem like we can help everyone, but I''m glad the light came out.


    But that didn''t solve all the problems with the magic team.


    As far as the captains are concerned, the magic team also affects those who use it.


    Worst case scenario, there''s a chance this time the killer will crash around in the village.


    In that case, there will be damage to the villagers.


    That''s not all.


    I still don''t know where the magic team is being set up.


    If left unattended, the number of victims from surgery will continue to increase.


    Besides, it''s possible that the people who solved the surgery will go through the surgery again.


    It''s just a matter of looking for someone who can move in the meantime, as well as looking for a magic team.


    The captains are now securing the manpower.


    So there''s nothing I can do.


    And the other problem is that there are people running around in the woods.


    Turns out the identity of existence is an animal that says shami, but a new problem has arisen.


    I heard the original shami is a nostalgic animal, but now it''s turned into an animal that attacks people.


    Unless the cause is explored and eliminated, Shami may one day attack the village.


    Today, thanks to Ciel getting rid of me, I won''t be attacking the village for a few days, but I can''t feel safe.


    Besides, even Ciel might not be able to deal with it if he was attacked in numbers.


    But now you''re scared of Ciel''s presence.


    That''s why I think this is a good opportunity to find out Shami''s bedding right now.


    It''s a shame to miss this.


    And the captains depend on the magic team.


    It''s me, your father and Mr. Nargas who can move.


    Maybe the captain wanted you to notice this?


    "It''s a matter of magic formation, but there''s nothing I can do right now. We should now leave it to the heads of the regiment. The reason I''m looking for Sharmi''s address now is to look for a cause that has changed Sharmi. And because Shami is scared of Ciel. It seems to have been quite rampant, so if Ciel is with us to the cave, he''s less likely to be attacked."


    If you''re thinking about safety, it''s definitely now.


    I forgot to ask how much Shami''s brains are, but I may not be frightened of Ciel next time.


    In that case, they''ll be pretty attacked by the time they get close to the cave.


    Now that you''ve run away scared, this should be a good time to get to the cave safely.


    "I see. That''s true"


    The look on Mr. Pial''s face surprised me a little, but he convinced me.


    "This may indeed be a good time. Shall I talk to the captain? You''d better hurry."


    Mr. Jaggi gets up and starts getting ready to go out.


    Everyone moves out on it.


    Your father stroked my head with a pong before putting Ciel and Flem in the bag.


    Is that it?


    Wouldn''t it be too soon if we were to move?


    "If you go to the captain''s house, wait a moment. I''ll make sure you get it in from the back."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Early''s words.


    How do you get in from behind?


    "How many of them would have solved the spell?


    Oh, yeah.


    The captain''s house was in a bit of a rush.


    Is Sola still okay?


    I hope it hasn''t happened that I ate too much and couldn''t move.


    When I got to the captain''s house, there was a vigilante figure I had never seen on the doorstep.


    "It''s back there."


    As I walked to the one Mr. Nargas had taught me, the entrance and exit behind the captain''s house was open and Mr. Early invited me.


    When I go inside, I hear a busy voice.


    Apparently, the captain is happy to wake up.


    Melissa brought me some tea because I needed to speak to the captain, who told me she was keeping me waiting in a room a little further away so I could not find him.


    "Wow, that Sola and Sol. Four more people will solve the problem. Besides, there''s less and less time to solve the surgery. Mr. Gilmouth and the others are in a hurry, even though he''s bringing the next one. Ha-ha-ha, thank you, Ivy."


    I''m a little surprised Melissa told me about it the moment it happened, but apparently it''s going well.


    And four more?


    Pretty early than I expected, huh?


    Sola and Sol, wow.

 434 418 Stories Running Away, Choice

    After a while, the captain showed his face in the room.


    "Sorry, it''s late. And Sola and Sol are amazing. There''s four more of us. Besides, you''re tired. You''re still fine."


    "Haha, that was good"


    It doesn''t look like he''s eating too much and can''t move.


    When the captain sits in the chair, Mr. Nargas and the others start talking.


    The captain listens to it quietly and nods several times.


    "Mr. Ivy says this is a good time. So do we."


    When my name comes up, the captain looks at me.


    Yeah.


    Again, this man is the leader.


    It was a flash, but I had a fright that made my back creep.


    Drive that fear away by taking a slow, deep breath.


    People who stand on top have the power to try to spot something, don''t they?


    This one I can see, I''m a little scared of that gaze.


    "Sure, now would be a good time. Who''s going?


    "With us, Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy."


    "Are you going to take the kid?


    "Ah."


    To the words of the captain, the Nargas look at me all the time.


    What, maybe you forgot?


    No, you''ll see when you see it.


    "I don''t feel like a child because I talk to you. That''s crazy."


    Three other people nod at Mr. Pial''s words.


    Talk or I''m sorry about that.


    "Uh... Mr. Ivy''s in the village"


    "I''ll come with you"


    I declare to Mr Nargas before he tells me to be in the village.


    Let''s try not to get stuck on our feet.


    "No, that''s"


    The captain shows difficulty.


    Still can''t do it?


    With me, if I''m distracted, should I wait?


    "Ivy would rather go with me because Ciel would be willing. Besides, Nargas and the others are going to move around this time. We''re, uh... just a little offering."


    The captain laughed suddenly at your father''s explanation.


    "A little offering. What about using" Hidden Balls of the Alliance "like that?


    Your father gives the captain''s words a disgusting look.


    I didn''t think you knew.


    Did you ask anyone?


    Mr. Ginal?


    "Ha, because I hate the way you call it"


    "That was bad. Yes, Lord Foronda has reported that we have been able to obtain the cooperation of an acquaintance in the Wang capital. And since the name was laying low but Ivy''s acquaintance seems to have someone familiar with the magic team, it''s supposed to arrive straight and fluffy if the person cooperates. Ivy, do you know who this is about?


    Someone I know who knows about the magic team?


    I''ve never talked about that.


    Who are you talking about?


    Are you a member of the Flaming Sword, or the Thunder King?


    Could it be Captain Ogt or something?


    "I have no idea who it is. Excuse me."


    "No, it''s top secret about the magic team. I can''t help but know. Ivy."


    "Yes."


    Turn off the grin and take a serious look, Mr. Team Leader.


    Looking straight at me, Pong and I got our hands on my head.


    "If anything happens, prioritize your life. If I can protect it, I''ll allow it to go out into the woods."


    "It''s okay. Because if anything happens, my safety is my top priority."


    "What? Right. Ivy knows exactly what she''s doing."


    If anything happens to me, there will be restrictions on your father and Ciel''s movements.


    So no matter what happens, I can escape if I get hurt.


    Because this is what I can do, maximum cooperation.


    Definitely not.


    Show me your hands in front of the captain all the time.


    When I saw that, the flutter and the captain laughed.


    "Druid''s got a good girl for her daughter."


    "I''m a proud daughter."


    You''ve told me you''re "proud" before, but you''re a little embarrassed.


    I''m glad...


    "If we work out now,"


    "I won''t give it to you."


    Your father blocks the captain''s words.


    And when I glanced at him, my eyes gave him a grin that wasn''t laughing at all.


    I saw that. Mr. Nargas is pulling it off a bit.


    "Hahaha, that''s scary ~. Well, I can''t help it. All right, Nargas and the others need to talk, so follow me. The dolphins need a minute. I''ll be done in a minute."


    When he laughed, the captain took Mr. Nargas and left the room.


    "The captain feels like there''s no loophole."


    A sharp gaze at observing people, I feel everything is split when I can turn that eye.


    But that''s not all I feel, and I feel inclusiveness to watch.


    "This time it fits in with the enemy''s technique, but I guess it''s a pretty good one. That''s why I regret it."


    That''s right.


    Because they were after a little gap.


    "It''s amazing to fall into constant vigilance with people, isn''t it? What kind of enemy is that?


    I saw the magic team locking Mr. Sarpent up, but it was a pretty big deal.


    This is all I can manipulate, so I imagined a pretty big magic formation, but isn''t it?


    Besides, I wonder what the enemy is like.


    You''re definitely not alone in slowly spreading your technique so no one will notice.


    "Whether you''re an adventurer guild or a vigilante, aren''t you the one who can move freely?


    Who?


    "Does your father think you have one enemy?


    "Hmm? Oh, that was a bad way to put it. I just don''t think you''re alone. I initially thought of some population from the scale of the damage, but nothing comes out of looking into it. When you''re in a group, there''s a lot of information out there. I''m thinking it''s a lot smaller than that, maybe three or four. There won''t be 10 of them."


    The more people do get together, the easier it is for information to leak outside.


    Your father searched for that information, didn''t he?


    You didn''t know.


    And there are four of them.


    You mean you can do so much damage with such a small number of people?


    "It''s pretty skilled adventurers and vigilantes involved,"


    If you''re skilled, you mean someone you can count on for the people in this village.


    But maybe your father''s right.


    Those people don''t feel uncomfortable in the vigilante''s jar, even in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    But that''s why there''s some crazy parts.


    Both the stuffing and the Adventurer''s Guild can be said to be places where people come and go intensely.


    You can never draw a big magic formation like the one you''ve seen before in a place like that.


    Besides, if you behave differently than usual even if you''re just not uncomfortable, you''ll be noticed.


    I thought the magic team was in the stuffs of the Adventurers Guild and the vigilante, but isn''t it?


    But the only place the adventurers are bound to go is the Adventurer Guild...


    "Bad. Made me wait"


    Mr. Nargas and the others came into the room equipped.


    Look at that. Your father tilts his neck.


    "That''s a different piece of equipment."


    "Yes, the captain lent it to me"


    Sure, it looks sturdier than the gear I was wearing earlier.


    Did the captain worry about them and lend them to you?


    "Ah, good. You made it. Mr. Ivy, yes, this."


    When I thought Mr. Etchey had come to my room, he seemed happy to find me and offered me something in front of him.


    Seeing that, something in a small sachet.


    15 in number.


    "What is this?


    When I look at Mr. Etchey, I laugh with joy.


    "Hot bag."


    Did you bother to make it for me going to the woods?


    "Thank you"


    "You can''t point it at people. Watch the direction of the wind."


    "Yes."


    Try to use it when you run away by yourself.


    It is best not to have such occasions.


    "Because even if it comes off a little, if you inhale it a little, you''ll be paralyzed and unable to move"


    "What?"


    "You''re paralyzed that you''re tied up with a red string over here. I''ll be scattered around quite a bit, so be careful."


    Is that it?


    Hot bags, I''m sure, packed with powder with spicy ingredients?


    Paralysis?


    "So, this bag of blue strings, I think you''ll faint at the end of the day"


    "... the last? On the way..."


    "I''m just about to go around. Don''t be surprised. Well, I can get away with either, but I guess my recommendation is a blue string. Because it''s a new formula. Ha-ha-ha. Let me know how it turns out."


    I don''t think the play bag was such a dangerous thing.


    If you were watching Mr. Etcher smile, you wouldn''t be able to tell me.

 435 419 Stories Shamis Cave

    "Well, shall we go?"


    Mr. Nargas will take the lead and go for the cave that is the residence of Shami.


    They say there''s a little ramp, but it''s not that steep of a road.


    Well, I don''t care if the hill lasts for a little while, or if the rocky mountain lasts.


    Looking next door, Ciel is walking in a good mood.


    When you notice my gaze, you rub your face against me as you look at this one and "grunt" your throat.


    It''s kind of sweet all the time.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you as you really are, so you must be happy"


    "Sure, it''s been a while. Too cute already."


    Stroking Ciel''s face and throat as he walks, the sound of "grunting" becomes louder, as he demands more.


    The same thing goes on all the time because my hands stick to that cuteness and I stroke my head.


    Looking forward, I could see that Mr. Nargas and Mr. Jaggi cared for each other and for us behind them.


    "Excuse me, are you bored"


    "No, I thought you were very close."


    Mr. Jaggi speaks as if he was impressed by the alternation between me and Ciel.


    "Because I am a valued companion and a family member"


    "I''ve always thought you''d be aware of a really good relationship. Is that relationship from the beginning?


    "Right. We''ve been friends since the beginning. Oh, but Ciel was a little scared at first."


    In answer to Mr. Early''s words as he walked behind him, Ciel hit his body a bit.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not scared at all right now and I''m an important family member."


    "Nya-yay."


    He didn''t like the word that he was scared.


    Sure, Ciel was nice to me from the start.


    "Is that relationship something you can do from the middle of nowhere?


    "What? Could there be a Tamer who doesn''t have a good relationship?


    "That''s right. My childhood friend, he was expecting me because my grandfather was a well-known Tamer, but he didn''t seem to be able to use the demons he had tamed."


    I''ll use it, right?


    "I''m not using Sola or Sol."


    "What?"


    "I''ll do you a favor if anything happens. But if you don''t like the Solas, I think that''s fine. Isn''t it strange to use it among your family? Or is Mr. Early''s family?


    "No, I''m sorry. That was a bad way to put it."


    Mr. Early apologizes in a hurry, but I guess you have that idea somewhere.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be the word that comes out.


    "We''ll help each other."


    "Help each other?"


    Mr. Early tilts his neck at your father''s words.


    "Normal families would be helping each other, wouldn''t they? Well, there are a lot of exceptions."


    Mr. Early and Mr. Nargas laughed a little bitterly at your father''s words.


    "Help each other... with that said, Mr. Marsha said something similar"


    Mr. Marsha?


    That''s a name I''ve heard somewhere.


    Where are you?


    Mm-hmm. I can''t remember.


    "Ivy, thank you. I''ll pass it on to childhood."


    "No, I think we can start improving our relationship whenever we want. It''ll take time, though."


    Later, it depends on Tamer''s motivation for childhood taming.


    I can give you some advice, but it''s up to you to do it or not.


    I hope it turns out well.


    "Nevertheless, you got out easy"


    Everyone gave a subtle look to your father''s words.


    In an emergency, you can''t go out into the woods without permission from the captain or Mr. Gilmouth.


    Mr. Nargas and the others also had instructions from the captain to get out of the woods.


    This time, the captain gave me a permit, but the gatekeepers opened the gate without confirming it.


    "Oh, that sucks a little"


    Shit?


    "I guess that means we can''t even make that decision anymore. You can think of it as an effect of surgery."


    Is that so?


    Preparing to solve the operation, the captain said.


    But he said it was still going to take a while.


    I hope I can make it.


    "That''s crazy."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Jaggi and Mr. Pial look at the woods around them and stop their feet.


    Mr. Nargas and the others look around and are on guard.


    Could it be that my predictions have come off?


    "Is it a shami?


    "No, I''m not. There''s no such thing as a demon around here."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Early''s words.


    "This is the neighborhood, and I can see a nest up there"


    When Mr. Nargas looked at him, he did see a chunk made of twigs on the tree.


    That''s probably the nest?


    "I think I''m raising a child at this time of year, but I don''t have one of them, which is an anomaly"


    Slow down the signs, but there''s no sign of a demon near here.


    Maybe it''s possible that Shami did something.


    "Let''s hurry up. We don''t have time to look into the demons here right now."


    Mr. Nargas nods at your father''s words.


    Mr. Pial told me that the cave, which is the residence of the shami, is just a few moments away.


    "Right there."


    A short walk from where there was an anomaly saw the entrance and exit of a large cave.


    "We''ll see what''s going on inside, just wait."


    When Mr. Nargas and Mr. Jaggi say so, they go low on their posture toward the cave.


    When I followed the two with my gaze, thrilled, I found myself safely close to the cave.


    After a while I could see the two backs.


    I''ll get to that, but I''ll have to wait.


    "You really haven''t had a single shami so far."


    To Mr. Pial''s words, I do think.


    Even though I''m frightened of Ciel, it''s odd that there isn''t one.


    To a vanishing demon, a shami that went crazy.


    I don''t know, that''s disgusting.


    "He''s home."


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Early''s voice, Mr. Nargas and Mr. Jaggi ran over here with their posture low.


    "How''d it go?


    "That''s..."


    "What''s up? He''s not here?


    Mr. Jaggi shakes his neck beside Mr. Pial''s words.


    "I could certainly confirm Shami''s appearance in the cave. And I could see there was a lot of garbage."


    Garbage!


    After all, did you fit in here?


    When that happens, it means the magic of the garbage is likely to have caused the shami to go crazy, right?


    "How much garbage was there?


    Mr. Nargas leans between his eyebrows at Mr. Early''s words.


    "Massive. I have no idea how far back it is."


    "Right."


    "How was Shami? It''s quiet in the cave for coming close by."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    It''s really too quiet.


    I''ve heard that forest animals with demons are sensitive to signs and have good ears.


    And yet, there''s no movement at all.


    "I slept round. I kicked a little rock and made a noise, but there was no response."


    Sleeping?


    It''s strange to sleep even when it sounds.


    "Let''s check the cave"


    In your father''s words, Mr. Nargas sees me.


    "If I can go with you, I want to go"


    "Ivy''s fine. Ciel, if anything happens, take Ivy to a safe place."


    Ciel snorts loudly at your father''s words once.


    "Let''s go."


    Your father, who is supposed to watch, takes the lead and tries to walk out.


    Is that okay?


    Looking at Mr. Nargas and the others, he doesn''t seem particularly uncomfortable.


    ... No, you can''t.


    Well, I guess your father will pay attention later.


    "Ivy, come behind me."


    "Okay."


    Moving right behind your father, Ciel came all the way next to me.


    "When you say you''re asleep, you don''t know what time you''re gonna wake up, so don''t be alarmed."


    "Yeah. Take care of your father, too"


    "Ah."


    After your father replies, he sees the Mr. Nargas behind me.


    And I smiled a little bitterly and headed to the cave.

 436 420 Stories Shamis Cave

    As soon as I came to the entrance to the cave, I saw a pile of garbage.


    I can quickly see that a considerable amount has been discarded.


    "That''s terrible."


    Your father''s little voice reaches his ear.


    It sure is terrible.


    I can''t believe I threw it away at Shami''s address.


    Mr. Nargas comes next to me and gently slaps his previous father on the shoulder.


    When your father looks behind him, he points up.


    Looking up at it, there were steps on the cave walls, and there was the shami.


    Every kid has his body round.


    I guess this is how Shami sleeps.


    When your father nodded at Mr. Nargas, he gave some instructions with his fingers.


    Having seen it, Mr. Nargas quietly moves to the opposite wall leaving Mr. Early behind.


    The entrance to this cave is large and quite wide inside.


    So it seems to split into two hands and look inside.


    Your father sends a signal to Ciel, a little further away, to clap down and go up and down twice.


    Then Ciel lay down on the spot.


    It''s a waiting signal, but when did I tell you?


    As your father looks at me still, take a small, deep breath to make me feel better.


    Then I nod with the feeling that it''s okay.


    Your father, who saw it, quietly caved in.


    Following that, Mr. Early followed me behind.


    Move quietly along the wall.


    There''s a lot of garbage, and I don''t see Mr. Nargas, who''s supposed to be on the other side.


    Or I wonder how much you''re sigging in.


    Proceeding inside through the entrance, it gets darker and darker.


    I can''t turn on the lights, so the movement stops along the way.


    I could see that your father looked up, and when he was followed and looked up, I saw the shammies in the dark.


    Every child doesn''t move, so I can see he''s still asleep.


    And I''m relieved, but also uncomfortable.


    Normally, this is unlikely.


    It should always happen if you get broken into the address so far.


    And yet I don''t wake up.


    Could you possibly not wake up?


    When I look at my previous father, he''s taking something out of his bag.


    I know you could just wake up with the lights on, but what are you gonna do?


    Have you been preparing something?


    And there''s a lot of garbage.


    Even though I''m walking along the wall so I can''t find it, the garbage is pushing up to the wall.


    When I look carefully at the garbage, I feel like there are a lot of magic items.


    Move the large magic item slightly at your feet.


    Is that it?


    Underneath the garbage, I see a pattern I''ve seen somewhere.


    The moment I saw it, I could see an unpleasant sweat on my back telling me.


    I just haven''t seen half the pattern yet.


    Trying to be sure, I extend my legs to the magic item again.


    Your father slapped me on the shoulder as I tried to move the magic item with care not to make a sound.


    Looking forward in surprise, he gave me the signal your father had made to Ciel earlier.


    I guess that means waiting here.


    I understand, but I shake my head to the side.


    Your father, who saw it, gave you a surprised look but ignored it, pointing down with his fingers so that his gaze pointed down.


    Mr. Early noticed, too. He moved his body a little and looked at his feet with his father.


    The next moment, I felt your father nervous.


    Feeling that, gently shifts the magic item you tried to move earlier to the side.


    The unseen pattern, which I did about half earlier, enters my sight in complete form.


    "Again," I think in my heart.


    You must have seen it before.


    It seems to have been used by the magic team that caught Mr. Sarpent.


    Did your father notice that too, he moves a little closer to the wall.


    He also gave Mr. Early firm instructions at that time.


    Even though Mr. Early seems a little strange, he follows his father''s instructions and leans against the wall.


    When I looked at your father, my gaze nodded to me.


    And I pointed my finger out.


    Now lead Mr. Early and walk slowly out of the cave.


    It''s tough to move around unscathed by the shammies, but now I don''t know what will happen if I don''t hurry away from the magic formation.


    With that said, I wonder what Mr. Nargas and the others will do?


    I went out of the cave and saw Mr. Early activate a small magic item a little off the spot.


    "I think this will come out soon because it informs the Nargas that there has been an anomaly"


    Get away from the cave a little bit with Ciel.


    After a while, they came out of the cave.


    "What''s wrong with you? Something''s wrong, isn''t it?


    Mr. Pial looks at us worried.


    Mr. Jaggi and Mr. Nargas also have an uneasy look.


    "You guys, you''re the top adventurers, so hide your expression a little bit."


    To your father''s word, Mr. Nargas, who does so at first.


    "Well, from now on, be careful. The reason I ended my cave investigation is the magic team."


    "Is it a magic formation?


    Mr. Nargas gives a bewildered look.


    "Ivy found a big magic formation underneath that cave garbage"


    Mr. Nargas and his men silent in your father''s words.


    "Does that mean that the shami is crazy because of the magic team?


    "Probably so. They must have done something with magic and garbage magic."


    That''s terrible.


    I figured out the cause, but can we solve the surgery?


    "Father, is it possible to solve the operation?


    "It will be difficult. It''s also ferocious with garbage magic."


    That''s right.


    It used to be different, but now it seems like if I see people, they''re attacking me.


    "Oh, but you''re sleeping now, aren''t you? In the meantime?


    "Right. In the meantime, it''s possible that we can do something about it..."


    I see the look on your father''s face, and I feel like maybe I can''t.


    "Mr. Ivy. Why don''t you go back to the village and ask the captain if he can help you solve the operation?


    "Right. Thank you, Pial."


    When I laughed a little, Mr. Pial gave me a horrible look.


    But did you look terrible?


    We need to hang on.


    "Mr. Druid, what do you want to do? Can I go back to the village once? Keep going. It''s dangerous to check the cave."


    "Right, you can''t even hang on to surgery again. Let''s go back to the village."


    Mr. Nargas points in a direction of the village as he looks around.


    I nod to it, followed by Mr. Pial, who walks off the lead.


    Ciel just came next to me.


    Leave the cave silently for a while.


    "Heh, nervous. Nevertheless, Ivy often found the magic team."


    Quite far from the cave, I could see Mr. Jacgi exhaling small behind him.


    "The magic team I saw before was with the pattern."


    "The magic you saw before? What kind of magic was that?


    Mr. Early sees me and your father.


    "It seemed like it was magic that made the demons obey. I ran into a scene that activated, and my father and I had our memories disappeared or changed."


    "That''s scary. I''m glad the knowledge suits Ivy and Mr. Druid. If it was just us, it might have been dangerous."


    "Sure, I''m sorry I messed with my memories any more"


    Mr Pial agrees with Mr Jaggi''s words.


    I hurried straight back to the village, and the moment I saw the gate, my strength fell out of my body.

 437 421 Stories Minmaru

    When I arrived at the captain''s house, the captain of the facial expressions, who was surprised because he had returned quickly, welcomed me.


    "Isn''t it too soon?


    "We found a problem we should talk to, so we''re back"


    The captain sighs in response to Ms Nargas.


    "Problem, I''ll ask you in the room. Oh, Ivy, don''t thank Sola and Sol. Sola and the others gave me permission to eventually add two more."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I''m sorry I took the liberty"


    "No, I''m glad I could help. Where are the Solas?


    The captain gave a slightly troubled look to my question.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Was there a problem, too?


    The captain scratches his neck on my question.


    Your father''s eyes get thinner when he sees it.


    "Druid, it''s okay. There is no problem. Just, hey."


    "I want you to be clear. What happened to you?


    Your father''s slightly irritated voice sounds in the hallway.


    When the captain smiles bitterly in that voice, he is passed into a slightly larger room on the ground floor.


    "Well, I''ll know when I see it"


    As soon as I entered the room, I found Sora and Sol playing on the couch.


    "Huh?"


    "Ah."


    The moment I saw the two, a slightly surprised voice between me and your father leaked out of my mouth.


    I came into the room from behind, and I''m getting the same reaction from Mr. Nargas and the others.


    Well, you''ll see as soon as you see it rather than be explained.


    Still, it''s brilliantly round.


    "Sola, Sol... you ate a cup"


    What a round Sora and Sol on the couch.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    I understand that there are no physical problems with the two healthy voices.


    To my relief, I found Frem asleep on a sofa for one person a little further away.


    "Bad. I didn''t even look the same the whole time, so I thought it was okay. When I asked if the other two were okay, you said they were okay. But when the two of them are finished and picked up, in this condition...... bad. I mean, it was a meal for those kids."


    The captain approaches the Solas and strokes his head slowly.


    "Yes. Sorry, keep it to yourself"


    I knew you should have told me.


    "No, I don''t mind that. Is this gonna be okay?


    At the end of the captain''s gaze, a rounded Sola and Sol.


    "You''re gonna roll."


    "Pfft!"


    "Pee!"


    To your father''s words, two that sound like protests.


    But I think the system is really round and definitely rolls.


    "Sola, Sol. Satisfied?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Is your body okay?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    It rings fine, it looks a little heavier than usual, but it''s jumping, and it''ll be fine.


    "Sora and Sol seem fine, so I''m fine. Well, it''s just too much to eat."


    To my words, a reassuring look, Mr. Commander.


    As Mr. Nargas approached Sola and stroked and poked her, Sola and Sol also played with pleasure.


    From the looks of it, I can see that two people are in such a good mood.


    You''re happy when you''re full.


    "Good day. I made you some tea."


    Melissa comes into the room with tea and sweets.


    Did you already know about Sola and Sol, and they lined the desk with tea and sweets without any particular reaction?


    "Let me talk to you. Something must have happened, huh?


    Everyone sits in a chair at the words of the captain.


    When I got Ciel out of the bag, he jumped under the Solas.


    I saw two of them. Ciel solidified a little bit, but it''s cute.


    I''m sure he''s changed his eyes when he saw it, and he must have been surprised.


    "I''ll be brief. There were no demons anywhere in front of Shami''s cave. So we arrived safely at Shami''s cave, so it quickly became an investigation inside the cave. The cave is littered with tons of trash that disappeared from the dump, and I think the investigation inside is hard"


    You sure have a hard time doing something about that massive amount of waste to do anything.


    "And under the garbage, Mr. Ivy and Mr. Druid found a magical pattern."


    When Mr Nargas had finished his explanation, the captain held his head.


    "Magic Formation? Do you have any idea what that was like?


    "I haven''t seen the whole thing at all because there was a ton of garbage. It''s just a small part of what I saw."


    "Just part of it...... sorry, can you draw that pattern?


    Mr Nargas draws a pattern on the paper in the words of the captain.


    I showed that to your father, confirmed to snort, and then gave it to the captain.


    "This is..."


    "I can''t tell you the details. The pattern was used by the magic formations that tried to make certain demons obey. Touching it poorly can erase your memory."


    A deep crease is engraved between the captain''s eyebrows in your father''s description.


    My gaze is pretty suspended, too, and I''m scared.


    "I think I''ve seen it, too. It would be like being involved in a case that used magic formations before. That''s when I saw this."


    "Right. How''d you deal with that?


    "... I did the magic script. But eight adventurers died because of it."


    What, an adventurer?


    "We''re going to need a huge amount of magic. Eight people risked their lives to disable the worst magic formations. What happened to the magic formations that Druid found?


    "I guess that magic formation was still unstable. Ciel held me back with force. It''s just that after a little touching, me and Ivy were erased some of our memories, and we''re still not back."


    "Remember? That wasn''t the magic team I knew. Different magic formations? But this pattern..."


    "What do we do?


    To your father''s words, the captain of the regiment gives a distressed look.


    "I''ll ask the adventurers and the vigilantes to help me."


    "But now it''s in surgery. Can you do that?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Inside the room becomes unusually quiet.


    "Do you think we can put it behind us?


    "Mm-hmm. I don''t know what the magic team''s directions are. I know... Nargas?


    "You''re going to humanize an animal but a demonic attack. Otherwise, they may have instructed us to attack the village because we were attacking the gate more often."


    Your father calls you by your name, and Mr. Nargas rushes to explain.


    I didn''t know there were more attacks on the gates.


    But isn''t there that much respite with this?


    "And the gatekeepers may be too much"


    I guess that''s about surgery.


    "............... right. Okay."


    A gentle peek at the captain.


    Shut your eyes quietly and I can see you thinking.


    I don''t have enough time for everything.


    Concon.


    "I heard the Nargas are coming back, is something wrong?


    As soon as I knocked on the door, the door opened and Mr. Ginal and the others entered the room.


    Look at the atmosphere in the room and give a rugged look.


    "What happened?


    Mr Ginal''s words will be briefly explained by the head of the delegation.


    When I heard that, Mr. Garritt sighed loudly.


    "That''s the worst thing that''s ever happened."


    "Oh, is there any solution? Only the minimal who solve the problems of the village have solved the technique. The way I know how to solve it, no one can move as soon as they solve it."


    Ginal and the others think into the words of the captain, but only time passes.


    "Pefu."


    Turning his gaze to Sol''s voice, he was either failing to jump or rolling off the couch.


    "Sol, are you okay?


    When I hold it up more beside Sol, it feels a little heavy.


    A bit of a grin on Sol, who is weighing in as well as looking.


    "Pep, pep. Peepee, peepee."


    When I look at Sol, I look at my face still.


    I wonder what it is?


    "You want to tell me something?


    "Pefu."


    "Ivy, what''s wrong?


    To your father''s words, sit in the original chair holding Sol.


    Then Sol rings, even at his father sitting next to him.


    "Pep, pep. Peepee, peepee."


    I think I want to tell you something.


    What do you want to tell me right now in this place?


    What was against it was how to disable the magic formation of the cave.


    View Sol.


    I''m turning to my sparkling eyes like I expected something to happen.


    "Maybe, Sol. You know how to fix this?


    I can see in my words that the sights of the captains gather.


    "Pefu."


    Do you know?


    ... I don''t know how, let me tell you how to fix it.

 438 Theyre gonna eat 422 stories!

    "Uh, what do you mean? What''s the solution?


    "Sounds like Sol knows how to solve the magic formation"


    To the confused voice of the captain, I say clearly.


    Because Sol can do more than that.


    More importantly, is the solution still disabling?


    "Sol. Do you know how you can disable the magic formation of a cave?


    "Pefu."


    Is it still true?


    I don''t know how to do it.


    ... Could it be as usual?


    I''d like Sol to stop that now.


    "Sol do it?


    "Pep!"


    "Like always?


    "Pefu."


    Sol answering your father''s questions cheerfully.


    Does Sol eat magic and disable it after all?


    But...... watch Sol.


    "... if you eat any more, I''ll break your stomach..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "... No, Ivy. Wouldn''t be."


    "What?"


    To your father''s words, turn your gaze from Sol to your father.


    Is that it?


    I think the captains are looking at me with eyes that kind of look at strange things.


    Is it your fault?


    "Well, it''s Ivy"


    What about the way your father convinced you?


    "They say they can solve it. Captain."


    "Oh, because I was listening. I just can''t keep up with my understanding. Slime, isn''t it?


    "That''s definitely slime. But you can definitely do more than Sol says."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    If you say you can sol, you can.


    That means I should take Sol to the cave, right?


    Yeah.


    Then I can do it.


    But... the whole thing.


    Definitely overeating.


    Should I let you exercise?


    "No, I know you can sol things like that, but is that true? It''s magic, isn''t it?


    The captain gives a bewildered look and looks at me after he sees your father.


    "It''s okay. I said I could solve it, so I''m sure I can deactivate it."


    "... well. Yeah, I''m sure the two of you will."


    The captain smiles bitterly and sees Mr. Ginal.


    Mr. Ginal flaunted his shoulder.


    "Don''t you ever doubt Sol?


    "I won''t."


    I assure you of Mr Ginal''s question.


    I won''t do that.


    Thinking about what''s happened, it''s no use.


    "Right. Ah, well, I''ll have to try and get Sol to the cave."


    "... that''s the only way. Exactly what I don''t see with my own eyes... sorry."


    There is a grin in the words of the captain.


    I am not particularly concerned because I know from previous experience that there is no choice.


    Because my people, they''re not normal.


    And what bothers me is Sol''s system.


    Definitely overeating, I think.


    If you eat extra for this, you''ll definitely get sick, won''t you?


    "Okay! Sol, let''s exercise. I think it''s kind of dangerous to keep it that way."


    "Pe ~"


    Disliked.


    But you ate too much, so you went into the system, didn''t you?


    And yet I can''t believe I''m eating any more than I do now... absolutely dangerous!


    "You''ll eat too much, you won''t be able to move."


    "Pe ~"


    "Mmm."


    "Ivy, what are you gonna do by roaring with Sol?


    Yeah, but!


    "Pee! Pee!


    Is that it?


    Something''s wrong with Sol.


    Sounds kind of painful?


    "Sol? Are you okay? My stomach hurts?"


    Did you still eat too much?


    Herbs... you won''t eat them


    "Poop! Poop! Poop."


    "Ooh! Sol too. Surprised."


    "True."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A demon stone jumped out of Sol, who looked painful.


    Exactly what happened after Flem, so I was a little surprised to see if I was immune, but less surprised than I was at first.


    Well, I''m surprised it was a black demon stone.


    "Pefu."


    "Could it be because they told you about the system?


    Indeed, Sol''s system of creating three demonic stones is back to a little bit.


    That said, it''s still round.


    "Hmm? Still creating it? Like not straining your body?


    "Pfft. Pfft. Pfft! Poop! Poop."


    Sol made 3 new demonic stones.


    A little again, but the system went back to normal.


    Well, do you feel safe about this?


    "Druid, do you have a minute? Is that a demon stone for sure?


    Mr. Ginal refers to what''s in your father''s hand.


    "Oh, yeah"


    That''s what I''m saying, father I''m offering.


    I''m afraid I''ll have that in my hands, Mr. Ginal.


    The captains also approach Mr. Ginal and stare at the Demon Stone.


    "You sure are a demon stone. A slime that creates a demonic stone?


    The captain sees Sol.


    "Confirmation, but you knew?


    "This is the first time Sol has created a demon stone. But Frem makes it normal."


    When your father answers the captain''s question, he sees Flem, where everyone is asleep.


    "Wow. I''m in a great place right now."


    When Mr. Nargas speaks to Boso, the Pials are nodding over and over again.


    Awesome place?


    "Well, I guess so. Too obvious these days, but you remembered seeing the captains. At first, I was on your side."


    Your father looks at the captains and squeaks.


    I kind of miss it.


    It wasn''t that long ago.


    "Huh. I should''ve been worried about the magic team."


    Laughter arose from all around you at the words of the captain.


    Something, unlike earlier, the air is soft.


    I was giggling earlier.


    "I''m glad you found a way to disable the magic team."


    Mr. Fische talks as he strokes Sora''s head.


    Sora hangs around hitting Mr. Fische''s head in the hand.


    I''m sure you''ll enjoy it.


    "Yeah, but I haven''t been nervous since I got involved with the Druid like this."


    Everyone smiles bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "That won''t be my fault"


    When your father said dissatisfied, the laughter grew louder.


    "Well, we don''t have time and we''re going"


    When the captain rises from the chair, Ginal sees the captain in a frightened breeze.


    "There''s no way the captain can go. You gonna walk around the village like that?


    "It''ll be a little while."


    The captain disagrees, but I''m sure you can''t.


    That''s a little scary. Because I''m thin enough to think all the time.


    I''m fine with that, though.


    "With permission from Mr. Melissa and Mr. Etchey, should we think about it?


    The captain gives a disgusting look to Mr. Garritt''s words.


    I guess you think you''ll never get permission.


    Well, you''re definitely not going down.


    "Get out a little bit."


    I think you should ask permission.


    Mr. Nargas and the others also told me to sigh when the captain, no, no, re-sat in the chair.


    "Does it look that bad?


    "Oh, that''s amazing. Especially this one."


    Mr. Ginal points to his face and nods.


    My body is hidden in my clothes. I can deceive you to a great extent, but I can''t hide my face.


    "If you were asleep, you''d be dead."


    Mr Fische said, I could see him nodding around.


    Sure, you thought you were dead for a second when you saw him sleeping on the bed.


    "Doesn''t blood look like a corpse because it''s good?


    I see the captain in Mr. Early''s words.


    I do lose weight and am a little scared, but my blood color is good.


    Something tells me that''s a little, disgusting... but I think it reinforces the troubled impression.


    "Than that, it''s a waste of time. Who''s going to the woods?


    "I''m familiar with the woods around here, so we''ll go"


    To your father''s words, Mr. Nargas raises his hand.


    If anything does happen, you better have someone familiar with the woods.


    "Okay. Be careful. Make Ivy''s safety a top priority."


    "Of course."


    Mr Nargas nods forcefully at the words of the captain.


    Tilt my neck slightly to my top priority.


    "Well, shall we go? Is Ivy all right?


    "Yes. Aren''t you tired too, Mr. Early?


    "I''m fine. Thanks"


    When Ciel and Sol are ready, they come by.


    It seems that Ciel will follow me this time.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Sol, please."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Pefu."


    "Mr. Commander, Mr. Ginal. Sora and Flem, please."


    To my words, the captains looked at me and replied, "Of course".


    All right, let''s go to the woods again.

 439 The out-of-the-box Ginals Dark

    "Gilmouth, please be angry. Damn, I can''t even tell you I can''t do it yet!


    "Okay, I get it."


    Etchey''s mad voice heard from the hallway.


    Shit.


    I could have seriously pissed you off.


    From now on, let''s be careful with the tea she brings.


    No, food too?


    ... Later, let''s apologize properly.


    I don''t feel like I can win.


    "Did you say you fell?


    What opens without knocking on the door is Uriga, who plays Gilmouth in this village.


    Say hello with your hands only up from the top of the bed.


    Looks like he moved around a little too much in good shape.


    I got a standing glare.


    "Well, you''ll have no problem sleeping for a while"


    "Right. Don''t let Etchey poison you."


    Poison.


    It won''t be poison for her to serve.


    Well, I''ll be fine enough to keep you awake for a few days.


    "How''d it go?


    "Village?


    "Oh, I think I''ve got some information, but I''d like some information from Gilmouth''s point of view."


    "In a nutshell, it''s unusual. The creep of no sense of crisis covers the whole village. Don''t run away from this village right away if you know it''s the magic team''s magic trick."


    Magic formation.


    It''s the worst thing I ever wanted to do again.


    "From Wangdu? Anyway, I guess the king told you something, didn''t he?


    "There was."


    "I guess we haven''t talked about them, have we?


    Get your body out of bed and watch Uriga.


    I can see from the sharpness of that gaze that you are asking more as Gilmouth than as a friend.


    "Huh. You know what you can''t talk about and you ask?


    Those involved in the magic formation often have surveillance.


    Fascinated by the magic team, don''t you have any problems?


    Honestly, anyone who tries to use such horrible things is stupid.


    But it is also true that in the past, some adventurers were shown by the magic team and used to cause great damage to the town.


    So there''s no choice but to be watched.


    "Well, that''s true. You can''t disarm it, can you?


    "Oh, if you use that piece of paper, the de-cursion will be activated in the absence of consent between the signatories"


    Point your gaze at the desk near the bed.


    Uriga takes one piece of paper on the desk.


    There''s the sign of Druid and Ivy.


    And it''s signed by me.


    But they used to have this kind of paper.


    What Uriga has is magic item paper.


    When we exchange contracts, they look like commonly used paper, but they actually have a slightly different nature than that.


    The paper is often used when making covenants with kings.


    Because there is some special magic involved.


    When I saw the contract using the paper, I was honestly confused.


    I was wondering if I needed to use so much paper.


    Now that I think about it, the Ginars were right to judge.


    "What did the king say?


    "It''s about the detailed nature of the magic formation. And the damage and the future."


    "Right. You misled me?


    When I look at Uriga, my gaze fits.


    Hi, Druid. No, you''re not. You''re worried about Ivy.


    "Do you care about her?


    "A little. We haven''t talked that much yet. I feel something special."


    Did Uriga feel it too?


    When we first met, I didn''t know what it was, but I felt it.


    Though it is difficult to describe it in words.


    "I couldn''t delude you. We talked about the collaborators, but they questioned us. I guess there''s more."


    The king is sharp now.


    I hear there''s a lot of magic, too, so I guess I felt something.


    "So?"


    "I told you I can''t talk because I have a contract"


    "Didn''t they tell you to disarm it?


    Even the paper of the magic item can be deactivated if it hangs on those held by the royal family on the paper that is normally used.


    Well, it''s quite painful, so I won''t do such tyranny unless I''m willing to.


    But this time the magic team is involved.


    I mean, I want all the information, even if I do something tyrannical.


    Actually, I tried to get people to come.


    I immediately stopped it by saying it was a contract using cursed paper.


    "Told you, when I said I used cursed paper, you stopped me."


    That''s how he sounded remorseful.


    Exactly, it''s nasty to be cursed to death.


    "Can''t you untie the technique hanging on cursed paper?


    "Oh, even the royal ones can''t. If you engage poorly, cursed is erased memories are eaten magic, but you die worst. You don''t have to die to be abandoned or irreparable? Well, it''s best not to get involved."


    I''ve seen that for the first time, but that was amazing what it was.


    Poisonous magic, flooded from cursed paper.


    The cry of those who are enveloped in it.


    Besides, those involved, you won''t miss even what you ordered.


    "Is that so amazing?


    "Ah?"


    "You haven''t noticed? Upas, you look terrible."


    I want you to at least tell me you have a terrible look on your face.


    My face looks terrible.


    "I''ve seen the curse activate before. I remember that."


    "Right. Do these paper ginals know what would happen if they broke the contract?


    "Oh, I made sure of that. They used this paper because they knew and felt they needed it."


    I remember an exchange I had with Ginal a while ago, and I get a rash between my eyebrows.


    "You can''t possibly not know that, can you? No way. Any objections? He gave it to me."


    Besides, "I know your position back in the day, but a contract on regular paper? It won''t be possible," he also said.


    From that mouthful, it looked like I was known to be one of the kings.


    That was over 20 years ago, and about 3 years ago.


    ... Well, I''m still circulating information about the nobles who are rebelling against the royal family.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, the Ginars have no loopholes. They''re horrible."


    How did you get some pretty confidential information?


    Really horrible.


    Plus, I''m more scared that the king is making contracts with some anticipation of how he moves.


    Reach out and receive the contract Uriga has.


    It says there, "Keeping the contractor safe from the village by any means".


    The King undoubtedly also sends those who explore collaborators along with the personnel needed to disarm the magic formations and crusade the demons.


    A magic researcher told me that I could send more people than I thought.


    That king won''t give up.


    You''d scrutinize the information and think it wouldn''t be a breach of contract if you didn''t tell me.


    And in anticipation of that, I guess Ginal made this contract.


    Perhaps they have some knowledge of the magic team.


    But it doesn''t look like he told the Druids about it.


    Maybe they''re getting tied up in a contract, too.


    ... No, and too defenseless about the Magic Formation.


    I would have chosen more words if I had been tied up in a contract, but I didn''t get that impression when I spoke to you.


    Besides, they don''t have any clue.


    The things you see are like things made somewhere.


    It''s strange to say, but it seems uncomfortable even though it''s not uncomfortable.


    ... No, I''m not sure anymore.


    "With that said, haven''t the Nargas and the Druids and Ivy who went to the woods come back yet?


    Hmm?


    With that said, you hadn''t talked to me yet.


    If I told you this, you''d be surprised.


    Even I''m still suspicious.


    "It turns out there''s a magic formation carved into Shami''s cave. So I came back once and took Sol back to the woods to disable the magic formation."


    "Huh? Disable the magic formation? Sol?"


    Oh, that''s a dumb face.


    Exactly, can''t you tell by this explanation alone?


    I don''t have a choice, explain it in detail.


    If you talk to people, you''ll be able to sort your head out.


    Well, no matter how much you talk, you won''t believe that Slime can disable the magic formation unless you see it.

 440 Outside Gilmouth and the Commander

    Ask Upas, the captain of the regiment, to hear more about Shami''s cave.


    And in order to disable the magic formation, the sol of the slime Ivy is taming into the cave.


    "Upas, did you believe that?


    "Both Druid and Ivy took it for granted, not something special."


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "Hmm?"


    Applause gives me the look of a leaning neck.


    "Uriga, you. Didn''t you get a little dull after the surgery?


    "I''m bored. I''m just confused when I hear the impossible."


    Slime''s disabling the magic team, isn''t it?


    How do you expect me to believe that story?


    "So, did Uriga believe it herself?


    "Honestly, you won''t believe it unless you see it with your own eyes. But watching the droids makes it so stupid to doubt them."


    Look at Uriga''s skinny face.


    I''m a little surprised at how confused you are.


    I can''t move on anything. Is this guy surprised?


    "Aren''t you the one who got all worked up and lost your mind?


    "Wow, that''s what they say."


    "Because I guess so. I can''t believe that outrageous Uriga got lost."


    I don''t know about this guy''s past.


    It''s supposed to be that the previous captain picked it up from somewhere, but, well, it''s a lie.


    Definitely someone involved in the royal family or relationship.


    But I don''t care about that.


    All that matters is whether it will be profitable or detrimental to this village.


    I realize we work together, but this guy has a lot of outrageous parts.


    And I''m not lost in everything.


    And I''ve been helped a lot, so I don''t have any complaints.


    If it''s profitable, I don''t care about the past or anything.


    As Gilmouth and the captain, I think we have a good relationship.


    Most importantly, there''s nothing you can do about the royal family.


    "What''s happening to me in you? Oh, you don''t have to tell me. I know it''s not a good thing."


    Too bad, I wanted to disparage you.


    "We''ll get back to it. Honestly, I''m confused. On the other hand, I don''t think it''s possible, I think maybe I can believe it because of how the Druids are doing.... could have changed since the surgery took place."


    "You''re serious, aren''t you?


    "... stop looking at that suspicion. I''m a little surprised myself."


    "Right."


    So you''re saying that Upas felt something enough to believe?


    But the slime disables the magic formation?


    If they could, they wouldn''t shut up... oh, so it''s a contract.


    "With that said, does Druid know about the curse paper?


    "I haven''t asked, but you know it. He didn''t seem particularly concerned."


    The Dolphins are not alone, are they?


    There''s a look like he''s throwing people away somewhere, and that sword.


    In a normal adventurer, I know it''s something you''ll never get.


    Especially demon stones.


    It would be something with a pretty strong power.


    "Hey, what kind of guy is Druid?


    "Is that a Druid? That must be an adventurer who''s treading quite a few places. There doesn''t seem to be a gap. There''s also a side to taking care of your people. You''d be convinced if they told you it was some Gilmouth or captain."


    Does Upas acknowledge the Druid?


    I''m not sure I know who he is yet, am I?


    When we first met, I was a little fluffy when I was released from surgery.


    The only thing I can remember about that time is who the people in that room were, and I remember what I told them.


    I should have talked to the Druid, too, but it''s subtle.


    "More uriga than that. Did you see the sword the Druid had? That''s a good substitute."


    Talk about the sword that Druid had with the look that Applaus seemed to enjoy.


    Did you still notice this guy, too?


    "A demonic stone that I saw a little. The moment I saw you, I couldn''t help but notice."


    "Right. That''s brilliant."


    Endorsing Applus, he said, "Will you show me?" and seriously bothers me.


    No, I don''t think we were talking about that right now.


    ... With that said, this guy was like this.


    I miss it a lot.


    Two years.


    Meanwhile, this guy fell, and I was losing myself.


    In the meantime, the village adventurers and vigilantes got into surgery.


    "That''s a long time."


    "Hmm? What''s up?


    "No, I thought two years was a long time."


    To my words, turn off the grin and look at me, Upas.


    "Right. Whoever the Druid or Ivy is, whoever it is, it''s ours and the savior of this village. If they were committing any crime, it''s a fact that won''t change."


    Nod one to the words of Applause.


    That will never change.


    "If anything, I''m going to cooperate. No matter who comes from the King''s Capital. If your buddies ever try to divulge information, stop them at all costs."


    Stare at the appus.


    Take my gaze and smile all the time.


    "I know. I thought you were being noticed, but how far?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I have no idea. I just said I''d protect you."


    this village and those who helped this village.


    "Liar. Royal now."


    "I don''t know! Did I say something?


    I can''t hear you.


    So I don''t understand.


    I didn''t hear anything.


    I don''t hear a word from Upas about royalty.


    "Well, we''ve known each other quite a long time."


    "More than that, how are we going to move? We don''t have time for this, do we?


    "Oh, reports are up from Nargas that the gatekeeper is looking pretty bad. Looks like the guys who solved the surgery can move in tomorrow?


    "I''m fine. I''ve been checking, but you can move."


    Sol and Sola.


    A slime that allows you to return to your routine without leaving the aftermath of the magic formation behind.


    ... Well, I questioned disabling the magic formation, but maybe I can because I''m freeing up the surgery.


    Or I guess I can.


    "Yes, Sol gave me the Demon Stone. Ivy gave it to me, exactly."


    Demon Stone?


    When I look at the appus, I have a black demon stone in my hand.


    "What is that? Demon Stone?"


    Is that it?


    Didn''t you hear something funny right now?


    ... Demon Stone I got from Sol?


    "What do you mean you got it from Sol?


    "It means the way it is. This demonic stone jumped out of Sol''s mouth in front of me."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "By the way, Flem says he can resurrect the demon stones he''s used up. Ivy asked me this."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, my God."


    Repeat the words of Applus slowly with your head.


    "... well. Well, it''s a slime to free you from the magic formations. Yeah, you could do that."


    I wonder what it is.


    It''s getting silly just thinking about it.


    Or I feel like it''s useless to think about things I don''t know.


    "Ha ha, in the last three days or so, my common sense I know is gone."


    "Well, there might be more to come."


    I hate it when it seems possible.


    Still, I can''t get on with it.


    "Gilmouth."


    When the way you call the appus changes, it grows naturally and slowly taller.


    "Five from vigilantes and five from adventurers. Please."


    I see readiness in the gaze, in the words of Upas.


    I heard you need to use the magic formations technique to free the magic formations technique.


    And the more the Magic Formation uses, the more it erodes the user.


    At the end of the day, he said he was going crazy.


    Close your eyes tightly and open them slowly.


    When I got to this position, I decided to bear all my sins.


    Only a few more of those sins will increase.


    No one in this position is allowed to stop or be frightened.


    "Okay. We''ve already talked about it. Tomorrow, I''m going to ask you the answer."

 441 423 stories. Huh? Over?

    Mr. Nargas stops at a short distance from the cave where Sharmi is, sees Mr. Pial.


    "It''s possible Shami''s awake, isn''t it?


    "Right. Find out?"


    "Let''s do that."


    Mr. Pial gave instructions to hide from the cave, so he held Sol back and hid himself in the tree.


    When I looked at Ciel, I saw him jumping right on the tree.


    Place the sol in your arm at your feet as it moves back and forth.


    "Let''s hide."


    To my words, I look at the cave when I softly stroke Sol''s head swinging from pull to pull.


    Doesn''t look like there''s any particular change.


    I just don''t see it all the way inside the cave, so it sure looks like I need to look into it.


    "I''ll take a look. Wait here."


    When Mr. Nargas said to your father, he and Mr. Jaggi headed to the cave.


    Looking out into the woods around you as you drop them off.


    Forest that hasn''t changed anything since about an hour ago.


    "Are you asleep all the time?


    Reminds me of Shami.


    Four arms wrapped around his body, his body leaning against the cave wall and shrugging and sleeping looked like he was protecting himself from something.


    I know you slept like that originally, but now that I know you''re embedded in the magic formation technique, I feel so painful.


    "I don''t know. If that''s the case, I want you to stay in that state and let me get you out of surgery."


    "Right."


    I look softly at the cave from the hiding tree as I whisper to your father.


    I reached the cave, I saw Mr. Nargas and Mr. Jaggi entering the cave.


    Waiting silently, I heard the river flowing.


    "Is that it?"


    Close your eyes and clear your ears.


    I can hear the river flowing, the trees swinging in the wind, but I can''t hear one thing like an animal squealing.


    I''m in the woods, but I lean my neck over something I can''t hear.


    "What''s up?


    "I''m in the woods, but I can''t hear the animals roaring"


    My father snorts at my words.


    "You noticed?


    "Not long ago. Maybe there''s something wrong with the whole forest."


    Father looking at the woods with a strange look.


    I feel kind of bad about it.


    He''s back.


    To Mr. Pial''s words, pointing his gaze towards the cave, he could confirm the appearance of Mr. Nargas and Mr. Jaggi.


    "Shami was asleep and motionless. It would be fine because there was no sign of any other animals or demons. Ivy, shall we go?


    "Yes."


    Lift the sol that was at your feet.


    Sol pulling in my arms.


    Sol, please.


    "Pefu."


    Sol who replies in a small voice, just as it suits us who speak in a low voice.


    Proceed slowly to the cave as you surround yourself to protect me and Sol.


    As I lowered Sol to the ground in front of the cave, at some point Ciel, who had descended from the tree, looked all the way out of my neighborhood.


    And my body gets a little stunned.


    It''s bad for the heart because it travels without making a sound.


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    Mr. Early comes to me and sees Sol.


    "Do you know what Sol would do?


    "... meals?


    "Ahhh, how?


    Oh, well.


    "In the case of garbage, I let my magic float and I ate with Bakubaku"


    When I explained, it wasn''t just Mr. Early, but Mr. Pial, who was before him, looked back and saw Sol.


    "Bakubaku, have you eaten?


    "Yes. Sol''s tentacles grabbed the magic floating in the air and took it to his mouth and baked it"


    "Tentacles?"


    Is that it?


    Haven''t you seen it?


    With that said, there might not have been.


    "Sol can have tentacles that can move like a hand. It''s pretty cute."


    "No, you''re not cute."


    Father who quietly denies my words.


    Am I?


    I think it''s cute.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mr. Pial is lifting the sol that was beside me and looking at it from various angles.


    "... no, bad. Actually, I thought it wasn''t slime, but it was slime."


    "Isn''t that obvious? I was born of Flem... maybe."


    After Sol was born, Flem''s black stains disappeared completely.


    So definitely, it should have come from Flem.


    It must be slime because it came from slime.


    That''s for sure.


    "Huh."


    "What''s wrong with you? Mr. Early?"


    "Yeah, it''s nothing. In the meantime, Sol, don''t ask."


    "Pefu."


    Sol jumps toward Piong and the cave.


    After that I chase softly, but thrilled.


    If Sharmi finds out, he might attack Sol.


    At that time, let''s grab a sol and get out of the cave for now.


    "You''re really sleepless."


    Follow your father''s words and gaze where the shami is.


    It does look the same as when I saw it earlier.


    Keep following Sol to the back of the cave.


    Tentacles came out of the sol as the sol stopped around slightly dimmed.


    "It really came out. Wow."


    Awesome indeed... but long.


    I have a tentacle that comes out of Sol longer than I''ve ever seen before.


    Tentacles out of the sol take the top of the garbage pile to the right and left.


    Take the air slightly above the trash to the right and left without touching the trash.


    After some reciprocation, the tentacles stop perfectly.


    Everyone''s gaze turns to Sol.


    Sol jumps toward the heap of garbage and gets on top of the garbage without paying any particular attention.


    I''m thrilled that the magic team won''t activate, but I won''t stop it.


    "Peepee, peepee, peepee"


    What a mindless squeal sounds in the cave.


    I look softly at the shami, but there is no sign of waking up.


    And I relieve myself and see Sol again.


    As Sol approached the top of the garbage, the ground glowed black.


    "Wow."


    Mr. Jaggi, who was close to trash, rushes away from the trash and sticks his body pitched against the wall.


    "Be careful not to touch it. They''ll take away memories."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Nargas and the others also lean against the wall to prevent their bodies from touching the black light.


    "Pee-hoo."


    They were all looking down, but in response to Sol''s usual slightly louder ringing, they pointed their gaze at Sol.


    "Ah."


    At the end of his gaze, Sol''s body spreads to cover the garbage.


    With that said, I recall enveloping Ciel that Sora had also stretched beyond imagination from her original size.


    However, there is a lot of garbage, and when you look at the glowing places in black, you can tell it''s a pretty big magic formation.


    "Are you okay?


    "From what Sol looks like, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Sure, what a pleasant squeal.


    It''s like it conveys excitement.


    ... Is it useless to worry?


    "You don''t know how big it is, so slime stretches."


    Mr. Early, next door, is stunned to see the sight in front of him.


    "Isn''t that because you''re a sol?


    "Because it''s rare?


    I can hear Mr. Nargas and Mr. Pial.


    Gently take your body off the wall and see how the two of you are doing.


    Like Mr. Early, he was stunned to see Sol''s condition.


    "Wow, I''ve covered this amount of garbage."


    Seeing how Sol was doing to Mr. Jaggi''s words, he was certainly covering up a large amount of waste.


    It''s more stretchy than Sola.


    "Speaking of which, the light of the magic formation will be gone at some point."


    Seeing the ground to Mr. Nargas''s words.


    It did glow black, but it''s not glowing now.


    Could it have been deactivated?


    In such a short time?


    "Isn''t that right? The color of the magic formation has changed."


    When I looked at the one your father pointed to, I saw a change in the magic formation that was seeing a little from the garbage.


    The magic formation was painted with something black, but now it''s white.


    "Pep!"


    To the sound of the sol, when I rushed to look for the sol, the sol looked round the top of the garbage pile.


    Good, looks like it hasn''t changed much.


    Round though.


    "Ahhh."


    I knew you ate a little too much.


    Or maybe it''s over?

 442 424. Not suddenly.

    "Uh, are we done?


    Mr. Nargas''s bewildered voice sounds small in the cave.


    All stare and solidify at Sol for so little darkness.


    "I guess so. Wow. I wonder what that troubled time was."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Nargas nodded with a sigh.


    By the time we got to the cave, we were discussing what to do if something went wrong, so I guess that''s it.


    "I didn''t expect it to end so quickly... no one will think about it."


    Mr. Pial looks over the cave as he sits on a large magic item nearby.


    In a cave that doesn''t look any different than it was just a few minutes ago.


    There''s just something different about it.


    "You''re in the wind."


    Someone gaveled at my words, "Right".


    After the magic line changed from black to white for a while, the wind flowed through the cave.


    At first I was surprised, but I realized it was strange until earlier.


    "You''re kind of out of strength."


    When Mr. Nargas crouches on the spot, Mr. Jaggi follows suit.


    Mr. Early kept his back on the wall and your father sat down on the ground next to me, too.


    "Whatever happens, I''m ready to do it."


    Mr. Nargas and the others laugh bitterly at Mr. Pial''s words.


    "Cue! Cue!


    A loud roar echoed in the cave.


    Mr. Nargas and his men stand up and take their weapons.


    Your father stands to shield me from his back when he takes his sword out of his sheath.


    "Looks like Shami woke up"


    Mr. Jaggi set his bow as he looked up.


    When I looked up in a hurry, I could see Shami''s countless eyes staring down at us.


    I''m not sure how many, but quite a few shammies are turning this way to intimidate me.


    "Cue! Cue!


    "Cue! Cue!


    "Cue! Cue!


    "Cue! Cue!


    Sharmi moving slowly and slowly.


    Tension increases.


    As I softly lift up the sol that was coming to my feet so as not to disturb me, I turn my gaze toward the entrance and exit of the cave.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ciel''s intimidating ringing echoes through the cave.


    The sharmies, who jumped up to that voice, fled in the opposite direction where they heard the ringing.


    Seeing that escape, the force slowly falls out of the body hardened by fear.


    I was just scared.


    At last, I was also stunned by the chirping of Ciel.


    "Looks like Ciel''s here."


    As your father raised his hand against Ciel, Ciel wore it right to our side.


    To avoid irritating the shami, I had them waiting outside the cave, but I guess they heard the shami squeal.


    "Thank you, Ciel. Thanks."


    "Nya-yay."


    Looking behind the cave, the shammies are solidifying to see what''s going on here.


    It kind of makes me feel a little pathetic.


    "What do you want to do?


    Ask Mr. Nargas, he sees the sharmies.


    "With Ciel there, you don''t seem to be going to attack me. I''d like to examine the cave a little bit, but what should I do?"


    "In the meantime, once we''re all out. You''d better not inspire the shammies."


    Mr. Nargas agreed to your father''s suggestion, so he heads outside with vigilance for the shammies.


    Thanks to the fact that Ciel threatened me several times towards the back, I was able to safely escape the cave without being attacked.


    "You''ll be fine if we get this far. Shami and the others must be alert to Ciel."


    Away to the critical point where you can see the entrance and exit of the cave, your father stops.


    Mr. Nargas and the others, concerned about the cave, sat down (every one of them) and took out a break.


    "Don''t get tired of that tension after you''re relieved"


    Mr. Pial laughs bitterly at Mr. Early''s words.


    "It was a mistake to ease the tension in that place in the first place."


    To Mr. Pial''s words, Mr. Early as well as Mr. Nargas gave a small grin.


    "What do we do? You''re going back to the cave to find out?


    "Sharmi is so excited about that, I think we should take a moment to find out. Um... no, it''s nothing"


    If Mr. Nargas thinks a little about your father''s questions, he will answer them.


    Reminds me of Shami''s state of excitement, and it would certainly be safer to put aside time.


    "Something bothering you?


    "No, I''m fine. Why don''t you go back to the village when you''re settled?


    Once again, Mr. Nargas sees the cave, so I turn my gaze to the cave too.


    There is no way the shami is coming out of the cave, nor does it feel dangerous from a slight distance.


    "Right, back."


    When your father says so, he stands up and offers me his hand.


    When I stood up with that hand, I could see Ciel turning her back a lot next door and relaxing her body.


    Ciel, who I noticed watching, keeps giving me her head.


    I stroke that head slowly.


    Close your eyes to feel good, Siel ringing gruntly.


    When I look at this face, I jump into a cave, and I feel that bloody look in my eyes is a lie.


    For a moment, let''s keep it to ourselves that our bodies were stiff when we saw Ciel.


    "Ciel, I''m sorry. Thanks."


    "Ni?"


    The strange look on Ciel''s face spills a grin.


    I knew you''d prefer this one.


    "Thank you. Shall we go home"


    "Nya-yay."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I got to the captain''s house, the captain was somehow pissed off at Mr. Etcher on the bed.


    The fever seems to have gone up a little because I couldn''t do it.


    Mr. Gilmouth, sitting in a chair near the bed, stared at those two with a frightened look.


    Sometimes, he sees Mr. Gilmouth as if the captain were asking for help, but he''s not willing to help Mr. Gilmouth just by clapping his shoulders.


    As far as the two of us are concerned, I don''t get a bad impression.


    There were rumors that you and Mr. Gilmouth were not close, but was that a lie?


    Who the hell is the rumor that circulated it?


    "Ha, I was scared. I almost got drugged."


    The captain makes a sound of relief and puts him to bed.


    "I''m sorry. Let me see what you got."


    "Really."


    Mr. Gilmouth nods at the words of the captain.


    "Better luck than that. That would have been tough, wouldn''t it?


    Mr Nargas and the others give a subtle expression to the words of the captain.


    The captain and Gilmouth, who saw it, looked at each other.


    "Ahhh, you don''t have to worry about failing. I''ll think of something else."


    Hmm?


    Failure?


    Leaning his neck at Mr. Gilmouth''s words, the captain of the regiment and Mr. Gilmouth also give a strange look.


    "The magic team was able to deactivate it safely, so there''s no problem. It was easier than I was prepared for. It only takes about five minutes to deactivate."


    "" Huh?


    To your father''s words, the captain and Mr. Gilmouth both frown at the same time.


    "What do you mean, five minutes? Speaking of which, you came home fast."


    As Mr. Gilmouth bewildered, check the clock.


    "Are you sure you could have deactivated it in such a short time?


    Mr Gilmouth was with me surprised that Mr Nargas said ''yes'' to the Captain''s question.


    "Right.... an order to all members of the ''Ethereal''. Don''t talk about what you''ve been through today. Even my people."


    "" "" What ""


    To the commander''s sudden order, I am surprised, Mr. Nargas.


    I was next door. I was surprised, too, and stared at the captain.


    "I honestly don''t know how big the magic formation is, but I understand that something pretty amazing has been done. I feel the need to hide what happened to Sol, but I feel the need to hide what happened to Ivy. So it is forbidden to speak even within your peers. Even if you''re careful, you might find out by talking. That''s an order, you got it!


    To the words of the captain, Mr. Nargas and the others accepted the commands of the captain as soon as they gave him a stiff look.

 443 425 Stories Trust Matters

    "With that said, I heard the Druids were sleeping in the square, is that true?


    "Oh, why?


    The captain did a little thinking in response to your father.


    Then when I look at Mr. Gilmouth, Mr. Gilmouth nods.


    "It''s a situation where we haven''t seen any enemies yet. You''re not gonna come to my house because it''s gonna be dangerous in the square when you think about it. It''s about the size of this house because of its status as Gilmouth, and I don''t need to shy away because I live alone. What do you say?"


    Sure, is it dangerous to use the square in situations where we don''t know who the enemy is?


    The adventurers and vigilantes around me don''t know if they can help me because I''m embedded in the surgery.


    Not necessarily without enemies around.


    "The fact that the captain is awake will spread tomorrow, so will the enemy notice this move?"


    The captain and Mr. Gilmouth nod at your father''s words.


    "You''ve probably already noticed this move, and there could be a lookout around this house"


    I notice Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    It wasn''t even in the corner of my head, so I walked into this house without hiding myself in particular.


    Is it going to be okay?


    "That was awkward."


    Your father didn''t even notice, he makes a slightly depressed voice.


    "It''s gonna be okay."


    Even though I wasn''t on alert, the signs were exploring because I was in a state of distraction.


    There were no signs of discomfort around this house.


    You wouldn''t notice if the top adventurers were watching.


    "Don''t you have any enemy stars on you at all?


    When Mr Vargas asks the captain, the captain sighs loudly.


    Mr. Gilmouth also shakes his neck to the side.


    "I can''t say I finished looking into everything in one day today, but no one I care about caught me in particular"


    Mr. Gilmouth''s words mix with a little fatigue.


    If you look closely, you also feel pale.


    "Really? Yes, I''ll be checking out Shami''s cave tomorrow morning. Do you ever pay attention?


    To Mr. Vargas''s words, Ciel, who was out of the bag and sleeping at the foot of the captain''s bed, gets up all the time.


    And jump towards Mr. Nargas.


    "Wow."


    I panicked and tried to hold Ciel but bounced around my chest.


    "Ciel! What''s the matter with you?


    Mr. Nargas is surprised when he presses his chest against a sudden Siel attack.


    The captain and Mr. Gilmouth also looked a little more closely.


    "Nyah!


    Everyone turns a blind eye to Ciel for what''s going to happen.


    Ciel looks a little angry for some reason.


    Look at that and tilt your neck.


    Was there something about Ciel that bothered you?


    What we''re talking about now is tomorrow... Ah!


    "Ciel, maybe you want to go with me to Shami''s cave?


    "Nyah!


    I see.


    "When are you going tomorrow morning?


    When asked by Mr. Nargas, he returned a slightly bewildered look.


    "Can''t you ask me to take you?


    I''m not going out to play, am I?


    Can''t you?


    "No, as far as we''re concerned, it would help a lot if Ciel could come with us. Because you don''t have to kill Shami for nothing. But, okay? Same thing happened today, but Ivy has been looking after me for a long time..."


    If Ciel intimidates you, don''t you have to kill him because he won''t attack you?


    You didn''t think that far.


    But killing for nothing sounds pathetic, doesn''t it?


    Even the shami is damaged.


    And taking care of... that''s a misunderstanding!


    "I''m not looking after you. I''m just doing it because there''s something I can do. I''m not the one who''s working on it, Sola and Sol."


    "The demon you''re taming is going to be Tamer''s. Orders... I''ve never seen you say that."


    The captain compares me and the Siers in a strange way.


    "Because I''ve never given orders. I''ll do you a favor."


    "Please?"


    Mr. Gilmouth also sees me and the Sora sleeping in Mr. Commander''s bed with a strange look on his face.


    You noticed that gaze. Sora wakes up and looks at me.


    "Yes. Sometimes you ask, but sometimes you refuse."


    He said to Sola, looking up at me from bed, "Hey!" It extended vertically once.


    ... Eh, what''s that reaction now?


    Sometimes, it returns a strange reaction, but I still don''t know the truth.


    I also feel like they''re just making fun of me.


    "Reject... you''re really asking me"


    The captain gives a slightly pleasant look.


    Look at that. Your father and I tilt our necks.


    Mr. Vargas and the others also see the head of the regiment with a strange look on his face.


    I thought Marsha was right.


    Mr. Marsha?


    I''ve heard this name several times in this village.


    And yet, you can''t remember who it is.


    Mm-hmm.


    "Marsha was in this village. I''m Tamer. She died a few years ago. Now my grandson is trying his best as a Tamer."


    Oh, Tamer.


    I think it was a name that was also rumored.


    I see, was it Tamer?


    "Was the man Marsha saying something?


    "Oh, Tamer and the demon said it was more important than anything. I was just a kid when I heard that story, so I didn''t know what you were talking about, but now you do."


    I narrow my eyes like I miss the captain.


    Maybe it''s some good memories.


    "With that said, Marsha''s grandmother. You said something funny."


    Mr. Gilmouth gives a pleasant look.


    "That old lady. Even if you don''t have a contract, if you''re aware of trust, you can help me."


    "Right...... that?


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, the captain turns his gaze to the Solas sleeping at his feet all the time.


    Perhaps that gaze is toward Sol.


    "I think Mr. Marsha is right. Sol hasn''t taemed. But he''s cooperating."


    "What?"


    Mr. Gilmouth''s surprised expression gave Mr. Nargas a look that he was somehow convinced.


    I wondered about that, and when I looked at Mr. Nargas, he said, "Because there were no marks".


    If you look closely, you''ll be able to sprinkle it right away.


    Because Sol doesn''t have a mark on them.


    "Were you?


    Didn''t Mr. Gilmouth confirm?


    The captain sees Mr. Gilmouth with a slightly dazed look.


    "Normally I would check right away. You didn''t?


    "You were desperate to free yourself from surgery and contain the shock and impulse. And then there''s too much to do... well. Was what the old lady said true?"


    When Mr. Gilmouth approaches Sol softly, yes, Flem wakes up.


    And stared at Mr. Gilmouth nearby.


    "True. There''s no mark."


    Sol seems uncomfortable with Mr. Gilmouth staring, moving a little.


    "Stop him."


    "Oh, bad. The more I look at them, the more amazing they are."


    Everyone in the room nods over and over again at Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "With that said, what about Marsha''s grandson?


    "What do you mean?


    Gilmouth asks back to the captain''s words.


    "It''s strength. Marsha would have taught you that, wouldn''t she?


    "Ahhh, that?


    A deep crease is engraved between Mr. Gilmouth''s brows.


    Keep thinking about something, but shake your head to the side.


    "I can''t remember. Why? Marsha''s grandson, right? Hmm?"


    When Mr. Gilmouth turns his gaze to Mr. Nargas, he shakes his neck beside them, too.


    "Memories seem to be flying. I was relieved that I hadn''t forgotten my colleagues and work associates."


    Sequelae from surgery?


    If there''s any hang-ups, don''t you remember?


    "Don''t you even remember the name of that person?


    "Name?... No. I just don''t remember anything about my grandson for some reason"


    The same goes for Mr. Gilmouth as well as for Mr. Nargas, who can''t seem to remember.


    When I saw the captain, he shook his head.

 444 426 too many stories......

    I can''t seem to remember Mr. Marsha''s grandson''s name, and they''re all twisting their necks.


    "How''s your face?


    The captain asks Mr Gilmouth and Mr Nargas, but they all shake their heads beside each other.


    Me and your father don''t know each other in the first place, so we just have to see how it goes.


    Nevertheless, it bothers me that everyone has forgotten their grandchildren.


    "Sounds like something."


    "I think so, too. Something''s wrong, isn''t it?


    I don''t want them to know about my grandson. Is there someone out there?


    Or is my grandson involved in this?


    "I can''t help thinking about something I don''t understand, I''ll go to the guild tomorrow to find out. Someone will remember."


    "Uriga, be careful. Tomorrow the enemy will find out that there are those who have been freed from surgery. If my grandson was a part of the enemy, there''s a chance he''d set me up."


    Mr. Gilmouth nods at the words of the captain.


    "I know. I''ll be careful, but nothing''s going to go wrong without looking into it. So I will refrain from acting alone. Act with someone from the Ginars"


    "Do that."


    To Mr Gilmouth''s words, the captain laughs as relieved.


    "Ahhh. What are the Druids going to do for dinner? I''m on my own, so I''m always on the street."


    Dinner, what shall we do?


    Is that it?


    Mr. Gilmouth did talk about being married, didn''t he?


    ... yes, definitely.


    I heard you have a good wife.


    "Mr. Gilmouth, what''s wrong with your wife?


    "Oh, if you say so."


    Your father seemed to have forgotten, and gave me a hazy look at my words.


    "Huh? Ma''am?


    Mr. Gilmouth gives a strange look to my question.


    "What, you remarried? You didn''t know."


    Is that it? Remarriage?


    "Ivy, what are you talking about? I got married, but she died sick about 15 years ago. I''ve lived alone ever since."


    "Really?"


    A father with a harsh look asks what Mr. Gilmouth said.


    "As far as I know, this guy''s wife was sick and dead 15 years ago. And then you''re alone."


    Mr. Gilmouth nodded at the captain''s words, "Who told you that?" and gives a strange look.


    "The Ginars told me that when they talked about Mr. Gilmouth going crazy for about two years now, they confirmed that he was in debt or that his loved ones had died. That''s when he said he had a good wife."


    I wonder what that means?


    "Um, you sure you don''t have a wife?


    Mr. Nargas speaks softly to Mr. Gilmouth.


    The voice gives the impression that it looks anxious somewhere.


    When you point your gaze at Mr. Nargas and the others, you look pale for some reason.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    When the captain asked, Mr. Nargas nodded face-to-face.


    "About two and a half years ago, Gilmouth introduced me to a woman as his wife."


    "I saw it, too. You know, I was in the Adventurers Guild with you, so many of the adventurers are watching."


    Mr Gilmouth and the head of the delegation consolidate into the words of Mr Nargas and Mr Early.


    Mr. Nargas and the others are also looking at Mr. Gilmouth in a rather bewildered manner.


    "Bad. Really, am I the one who introduced you?


    "Yes, that''s for sure"


    Mr. Gilmouth answers, confirming, Mr. Pial nods.


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Gilmouth will hold his head.


    "What kind of woman were you?


    Mr. Nargas takes a moment to think about your father''s question.


    Mr. Gilmouth looks up and stares at Mr. Nargas.


    "I had dark blue hair about my shoulder. I remember talking to her when she was about 30 years old and she was a very young wife. He was a lovely impression. He used to come to the guild with me two years ago."


    Mr. Gilmouth shook his head sideways even after hearing Mr. Nargas explain.


    He doesn''t remember it at all.


    "Do the Ginars know where they are? You should hear from them, too."


    In your father''s words, Mr. Early and Mr. Jaggi leave the room to find Mr. Ginal and the others.


    "Uriga. After you were released from surgery, you went back home, didn''t you?


    "Oh, I''m home"


    Answer Mr Gilmouth''s question without force.


    It seems to have been quite a shock and my complexion has gotten a lot worse.


    "Has there been any change in the house? Something for women."


    "There wasn''t. That''s for sure."


    "Right. You mean you were introduced to your wife, but life wasn''t with you?"


    "My wife, she''s the only one. I don''t want anything else!


    I assure the captain of the regiment, with the voice that Mr. Gilmouth has caused his remorse.


    "I know. But even though I don''t remember, I introduced someone to your wife. Wouldn''t it be weird to stay home?


    "... right. I''m glad he''s not here."


    Mr. Gilmouth makes a slightly relieved voice, but his expression is tense and a little scary.


    "But who is it? Pretty 30s with blue hair? I have people in mind, but they''re married."


    The captain twists his neck.


    "It sucks. Who is it?"


    Pong and the captain slap Mr. Gilmouth on the shoulder that he seems to regret.


    "What the fuck? Is something wrong?


    After a while, Mr. Ginal came into the room.


    "Early told me to go here, is something wrong?


    "Ginal, I need to make sure, okay?


    Your father asks Mr. Ginal while recommending a nearby chair.


    "Oh, what?


    Mr. Ginal faces his father when he sits in a chair.


    "You said Gilmouth had a wife, didn''t you?


    "Oh, about two years ago, when I came to this village, Gilmouth happened to bring my wife, so I was introduced to her."


    It still looks like Mr. Gilmouth introduced me.


    When your father told Mr. Gilmouth that he had no memory of it, Mr. Ginal gave a sharp expression.


    "No, really? But I was actually introduced to Gilmouth, right?


    "... bad, but not in my memory"


    Mr. Ginal, who saw Mr. Gilmouth''s voice and expression, wandered a little.


    The more we talk, the less Mr. Gilmouth looks, the more scared he gets of his expression.


    Nevertheless, when I got here, I got another different problem.


    I''d like to sort things out a little slowly.


    Even if you pack any more information into it, just hang in there.


    "Um, aren''t we done for today? I think there''s a lot of confusion."


    "Right. You''ll need time to calm down."


    Your father agrees with my words.


    Mr. Gilmouth tried to say something, but he shook his head and said, "Right."


    I guess he knows he needs some time to calm down, too.


    "Ginal, I''m sorry. I asked you to come."


    Your father starts getting up from the chair and getting ready to go home.


    "No, I''m fine. I''ll listen to the rest of you. What are we gonna do tomorrow?


    "We''re going to Shami''s cave in the morning, so if we''re going to get together at noon, shall we get together? Captain, is that all right with you?


    "Oh, I''ll know I can look into it in the morning. Uriga don''t move. You suck now. Come here as soon as you wake up in the morning."


    "It''s okay."


    Mr. Gilmouth shaking his neck to the side.


    "No! Uriga come here. It''s annoying when they run wild."


    I quietly assure you, Mr Gilmouth, that I admire the captain.


    I''ve been staring at you for a while, but Mr. Gilmouth sighs loudly.


    "Okay. Bad, a little..."


    "I know. Druid, I''m sorry, but I need you to get this guy here in the morning."


    "Copy that. Ivy, can you get out?


    Put the Solas in their bags and make sure they haven''t forgotten anything.


    Nodding okay, your father pounds Mr. Gilmouth on the shoulder.


    "I''ll disturb you later, so please look at something in the stall. Ivy is hungry, thank you very much. Not many for three, but be careful if there are too many."


    "Huh? Oh, okay"


    "And Ivy likes sweets, so think about it and buy it too"


    A little flattered by your father''s attitude.


    Is that the word you would say to someone who was shocked a while ago?


    Confused, I could see Mr. Ginal laughing small.


    When his gaze matched, he laughed extra.


    "I guess it''s because I''m distracted when I have something to do. Ivy''s a benefactor to Gilmouth."


    The word benefactor makes me a little embarrassed, but Mr. Gilmouth also tells me I''m a "benefactor".


    So I know you''re putting me out to pick me up.


    "Ivy has a fat mouth, so I''d like something delicious."


    I don''t know, I don''t know.

 445 427 different stories

    I arrived at Mr. Gilmouth''s house from the square and was supposed to eat, but I had a bitter laugh at the food lined up at my desk.


    "So think about it, I told you"


    Your father sees Mr. Gilmouth with a frightened look.


    The reason for this is a number of dishes serving more than three people, arranged in a narrow desk.


    I got permission from Mr. Gilmouth while I watched that, so I get the Syels out of the bag.


    "Bad. I was buying too much when I realized it"


    When I look at Mr. Gilmouth, who laughed bitterly, he is more calm than when he was at the captain''s house.


    I know you still think a lot about your wife, but maybe you''ve got a little room back.


    Sola and the others rarely seem to jump around the room.


    "Here! We need to be quiet."


    "Ivy, it''s okay. Just let him be free."


    I bow my head to Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "The more Sola and the others. Let''s eat."


    Even at the Captain''s house, I thought it was a polite, subtle thing like your father''s shattered way of talking.


    Do you realize that?


    "Why do you have five of the same dishes?


    It''s all a different stall.


    Oh, I caught your father''s face.


    "Let''s eat, Father! My stomach is peppery."


    "Right. Ivy, what do you want?


    When your father sighs small, he shows you the dishes in order.


    They all look delicious.


    "Make it this"


    Take a dish fried with meat and vegetables.


    They tasted good when I put them on bread, and they bought bread with me.


    "Mr. Gilmouth, I''ll have it"


    Your father and Mr. Gilmouth each start choosing to cook and eat.


    I got a little food split from the two of us, but they were both delicious.


    At the end of the meal, I choose what I want to eat now from a large selection of treats.


    "That''s very luxurious."


    "Right."


    "I''ll keep the rest in the magic box, eat it whenever you want"


    Mr. Gilmouth puts the leftover dishes and treats in the magic box.


    The time stop function is really appreciated.


    "You must be tired from all the things that happened today, huh? Are you okay?"


    Slowly enjoying the treat, Mr. Gilmouth asks me worried.


    "It''s okay. But you did have too many things."


    "Right. Ivy, what did you think when you saw this house?


    Look inside the room at Mr. Gilmouth''s question.


    I also thought when they let me leave my stuff in the room I rent, but overall I don''t have much stuff.


    And there''s not a single woman anywhere I look.


    "It''s a house where one of the men lives, though it''s huge to live alone"


    "Right."


    Mr. Gilmouth carried the treat to his mouth and drank tea immediately.


    Do you not like sweet things?


    Then how did you get your hands on it?


    "Isn''t this too sweet?


    Your father puts sweets in his mouth and shakes his neck to the side in Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    I eat another one too, but it''s not too sweet.


    "It''s refreshing sweetness, isn''t it?


    "What, really?


    Mr. Gilmouth tilts his neck.


    Put another treat in your mouth, wondering about it.


    The refreshing sweetness spreads to the mouth and is delicious.


    "Ivy, why don''t you sort things out for today?


    I nod slightly correctly at your father''s words.


    "The first thing I found out was the magic formation of Shami''s cave. Tamer''s grandson''s name, lack of memory of his appearance. And you''re Gilmouth''s wife. That''s for sure, right?


    Your father sees Mr. Gilmouth and me.


    "Definitely. The magic formation in Shami''s cave is good to solve, right?


    "Yeah, we''ll find out eventually tomorrow, but we''ll be fine."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    The Solas, who were exploring the house, jump on their respective knees just as they return to the room where we are.


    Sola and Sol on my lap.


    Your father is Flem, and Mr. Gilmouth is Ciel.


    "... excuse me"


    To my apology, Mr. Gilmouth gives a happy look.


    "It''s not a problem at all. I didn''t know she was Adandala."


    With that said, has Mr. Gilmouth not seen what Ciel really is yet?


    One day, I''ll show you what it''s all about.


    "I''ll get back to you, okay?


    Both Mr. Gilmouth and I snort at your father''s words.


    "I''m talking about my grandchildren, shouldn''t I have asked Melissa and the others? They wouldn''t be in surgery, would they?


    Mr. Gilmouth gives the expression "Shit" to your father''s words.


    "You''re right. Totally confused, I forgot."


    Your father said "me too" to my words and laughed bitterly.


    Really, you have to be cool when you think about things.


    "With that said, Melissa and the others are former adventurers, aren''t they?


    "Oh, we both have healing skills. Pretty active people. Well, one of them was on the back."


    I''m sure you''re Mr. Etcher, that''s...


    "Are you worried about something?


    "When I helped the two of us, they were talking about an inventory of medicinal herbs and they were talking about ''buying them from a commercial guild''. Commercial guilds should have magic formations, but I was curious that the two of them weren''t hanging on to it."


    "With that said, you do. Since there are so many medicinal herbs that Etchey deals with, you shouldn''t be able to buy them in large quantities. I heard that medicinal herbs, especially to keep the head of the regiment''s body, are a really valuable thing. I would have taken to a commercial guild many times..."


    From what Mr. Gilmouth said, it''s possible that commercial guilds don''t have magic formations, right?


    Or maybe it was a failure to assume that both guilds had magic formations.


    But I thought it would be efficient to use guilds to work on all those adventurers and vigilantes.


    "As long as I know where the magic team is, I think I can see the enemy."


    Mr. Gilmouth slaps a ton of fingers on the desk.


    I''ll start looking. Besides, I''ll send my gaze.


    "Hmm? Bad. It''s been a childhood habit."


    Mr. Gilmouth, who noticed what he was looking at, lowered his hand from his desk.


    "Never mind"


    I first saw it even though it was a habit.


    You didn''t at the captain''s house, did you?


    "I can''t get out of my habits."


    Mr. Gilmouth nods over and over to your father''s words.


    "Even if you''re cautious, you don''t have to heal. Your wife really pissed me off." Annoying! ? Says ?


    Gilmouth gives a nostalgic look.


    With that said, Mr. Gilmouth was going crazy with his surgery, right?


    Mr. Ginal said, "It''s like people have changed."


    Did you remember your wife while she was going crazy?


    ... No, I was introducing a woman I didn''t know to my wife, so is it more likely I forgot?


    "Is that it?"


    Now something......


    "What''s up?


    "No, it''s like something''s caught on now..."


    What did you think?


    While Mr. Gilmouth is going crazy...... no. Not this.


    Ginal and the others said, "It''s like people have changed"...


    Oh, how could Mr. Gilmouth be the only one?


    The others who are in surgery don''t realize it as much as they talk a little bit.


    Because you were in a position called Gilmouth?


    But the gatekeepers were growing in numbers when there were problems in the woods.


    Yes, I didn''t have an uncomfortable attitude.


    Because it took a long time?


    Is that there?


    The attitude of the gatekeepers over the past few days is clearly going crazy.


    But isn''t it just too soon for Mr. Gilmouth?


    There''s something different about you than the others?


    "Ivy?"


    "So is the captain!


    "What?"


    That''s right!


    The captain is not like the others either.


    I wish I could hang up, why did you poison me?


    Mr Gilmouth and Mr Commander, what is the difference between these two and the others?


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling something and looking forward, your father and Mr. Gilmouth look worried.


    Oh, I think I''m too immersed in my thoughts.

 446 428 more stories......

    "What were you thinking?


    Your father strokes Pong and my head.


    Turning his gaze, his eyes are serious and a little nervous.


    Can I talk to you because I don''t know much about it yet?


    But if it was your father and Mr. Gilmouth, he might lead us to some answers.


    "Remember what Mr. Ginal said?


    Father tilting his neck at my question.


    "I''m talking about Mr. Gilmouth."


    Me?


    "Mr. Gilmouth said something strange," It''s like people have changed. "


    "... oh, that''s what you said"


    Your father seemed to remember, and he nodded at me.


    Mr. Gilmouth, sitting in front of him, gave him a slightly pitiful look.


    "Finding out means acting uncomfortable, right? I wonder how he could have acted like that when he was in surgery. That? Why did Mr. Ginal and the others feel that way in the first place?


    "" Hmm?


    Mr. Ginal was already in surgery then, wasn''t he?


    How could you possibly feel uncomfortable?


    Haven''t you had surgery yet?


    Is that possible?


    Ginal and the others were looking into the discomfort at that time...


    No, it must have taken a lot of surgery.


    Otherwise, the adventurers will first notice something strange about their attitude.


    "What''s up?


    "How did Mr. Ginal get so uncomfortable when he was in surgery? Now I realize."


    "If you say so, you are. If you were in surgery, you wouldn''t have noticed, just like the others."


    "And one more thing I remember, you said that Mr. Nargas and the others talked to the captain about Mr. Gilmouth being crazy a year and a half ago, right? How could the others not have noticed, but Mr. Nargas and the others? Or did the others notice, but they didn''t tell you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The other weird thing is that you tried to poison the captain. Why did the captain try to poison you when the others did the trick? Just the captain. Something else?


    "No, that won''t be there. You tried to poison Upas because you wanted that status, didn''t you?


    I think it''s enough to be Mr. Gilmouth''s word.


    "Isn''t that a little strange? Why didn''t you run it to the end?


    "I guess it''s because Melissa noticed"


    You mean Melissa and Etcher protected it?


    "I would be able to do enough to do the trick on both of them. I put my hands on adventurers and vigilantes in this village."


    "... right. So there''s another reason... I can''t think of it."


    Your father and Mr. Gilmouth shut up.


    Ah, more problems.


    I feel more and more distant from the answers.


    Let''s calm down.


    Uh, what would you most like to know for now?


    I wonder why Mr. Gilmouth and the captain are different from the others.


    Let''s keep asking.


    "What is the difference between that captain and Mr. Gilmouth and the others?


    "If I were to name one, it would be magic."


    "Is it magic?


    "Me and Upas have a little more magic than the others."


    "Really?


    Your father did a little thinking on Mr. Gilmouth''s answer.


    "Ah. But does this make sense?


    "If you have a lot of magic, is it hard to hang on to magic formations or something?


    I think that would be a different reason for just the two of us.


    "The amount of magic has nothing to do with the activation of the operation by the magic team, so what do you think? Mm-hmm. Isn''t there?


    With that said, that''s what you were taught.


    For a moment when I heard about it, I was hoping that attack magic would become available.


    Thinking of the two together, I wonder if there''s an answer.


    Now let''s think about it separately.


    Uh, if it''s just Mr. Gilmouth, why was the third party noticing something wrong?


    Just Mr. Gilmouth...... just Mr. Gilmouth?


    Could be.


    "Can''t you imagine that only Mr. Gilmouth could have had a different technique than the others?


    So only one person reacted differently than the others.


    "I''m the only one who''s different? That''s... maybe there is."


    If Mr. Gilmouth is the only one with a different technique, the reason is... is too much...


    If I use Mr. Gilmouth, I can do anything.


    The easiest way to use it is to put Mr. Gilmouth under control, right?


    That way, you can do whatever you want.


    If you think you put it under control with surgery... you won''t leave it alone for the time being, will you?


    You can put it under proper control, you''ll want to see it.


    Hmm?


    Mrs. Gilmouth doesn''t remember, ma''am, that she was definitely here with the Adventurer Guild......


    No way. A watchman?


    Eh, Mr. Nargas and I were introduced to you two and a half years ago, right?


    Is that it? That''s crazy.


    Two years before Mr. Ginal saw it, it wasn''t weird yet, so I can''t imagine he''d been hanging on to surgery since before that.


    You sure about that?


    Can''t you really think about it?


    For example, gradually strengthening dominance...


    "Um, is magic by magic just a strong thing?


    "Strong stuff?


    "For example, if you don''t do it over and over again, the magic won''t activate... or let you follow it like this one by one"


    "What do you mean?


    "I think it would be a little uncomfortable if I let them follow you all at once with strong surgery."


    "Sure, you will"


    Mr. Gilmouth gets a little pale.


    I think I realize what you''re trying to say.


    "So can''t you assume that Mr. Gilmouth slowly did the trick so he wouldn''t be noticed around?


    "Brainwashing?


    Shake your head to the side of your father''s words.


    "I don''t know that far... but I don''t think we can deny that possibility"


    "You mean I''m being used."


    Mr. Gilmouth gives a bitter look.


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    "But if I''m at the mercy of the enemy, it''s easy to work with adventurers and vigilantes. Call me to my room, and I''ll hang it."


    "Gilmouth, wait. Can someone with surgery do the trick?


    "I don''t know. But with me at the mercy of my enemies, adventurers and vigilantes will be able to do it easily."


    Yes, it''s going to be very easy, isn''t it?


    Because few adventurers and vigilantes refuse Mr. Gilmouth''s instructions.


    This can also be used to easily send them in order to the place where they will be operated


    Worst imagination, but it''s possible.


    "Huh, what did I do?


    "We haven''t decided yet."


    Mr. Gilmouth panics to words.


    Still, it wasn''t decided that it was.


    "I''m sure of it."


    "Mr. Gilmouth?


    "It''s strange, one woman''s face came to me when I heard the word brainwashing. Maybe..."


    "Is that your wife?


    "I hate to admit it."


    Mr. Gilmouth nods no, no.


    "You remembered?


    "No, it''s just my face. But I feel so disgusted."


    Does that mean your wife is an enemy?


    "Yikes..."


    Mr. Gilmouth presses his temples and groans small.


    He gave a slightly bearable look, but held his head with both hands to see if the pain had increased.


    "Are you all right?


    "Puffy ~"


    Pin...... Po Phung.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Where he flew from, suddenly Mr. Gilmouth''s neck to the top is wrapped around Sola.


    That''s just amazing, they all solidify.


    Mr. Gilmouth is also blinking his eyes in Sola.


    "Later, you want me to tell you about the world I saw from inside Sola"


    "Right. Yeah."

 447 429 words, grandson? Maam?

    "Yes. Tea, please"


    "Oh, thank you. I thought I''d drown for a moment."


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs and pokes Sola on his lap.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Any pain?


    Mr. Gilmouth shakes his neck to the side of your father''s words.


    "It disappeared the moment I was surrounded by Sola. Wow, Sola."


    Giggly hugged Sora looks a little happy.


    I don''t know, I don''t know, but I guess I''m glad.


    "I guess I owe it to Sola, three years ago. I met Marsha''s grandson."


    Mr. Marsha''s grandson?


    What are you talking about?


    "The woman who married me is Marsha''s grandson."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, I also remembered I was consulted because I couldn''t be very good as a Tamer."


    I didn''t know that the person who became Mr. Gilmouth''s wife was Mr. Marsha''s grandson.


    So can I assume that my grandson is definitely involved?


    "You remembered everything?


    "No, that''s fragmentary. Marsha''s grandson told me she needed to talk to me, and then something happened, and my memories are flying, and I''m facing Marsha''s grandson in some room."


    Even fragmented, it helps solve this problem.


    Nothing has ever come up before.


    "And just like Ivy said. I remember being put inside the magic formation many times. I know it''s magic, but the pattern''s blurry, so I don''t know."


    Being put in the magic team again and again means you had to go in again and again, right?


    "Do you have any idea why I needed to go in again and again?


    Mr. Gilmouth shakes his neck sideways to my question.


    "I didn''t know that. I just remember seeing that window somewhere."


    "Window?"


    "Oh, it''s a place with a magic formation in my memory, but I saw a window. I think he probably saw it from inside the magic team."


    "Right."


    "Do you know the characteristics of the place where the magic formation is?


    "Characteristics ~ I think there was colorful light, and windows. Bad. Nothing else. It just wasn''t an adventurer''s guild or a commercial guild."


    I see.


    Could both guilds be irrelevant?


    I guess it''s a failure to look into it in the assumption that there is.


    I wasn''t looking, so I should have believed that.


    Still, colorful light?


    Even if the light comes in through the window, the color is one color, right?


    I think I''ll be able to locate it if I find out.


    "And then I remember giving something to the adventurer. Marsha''s grandson was with her. Perhaps I gave them instructions where the magic team was, and I let them go."


    Mr. Gilmouth speaking with a painful look.


    "Do you know where Marsha''s grandson is now?


    "It''s Tamer, I think he''s doing his job. I don''t have Marsha''s grandson in my recent memory."


    "Right. There''s a chance he''s already escaped."


    Is that it?


    "There''s a good chance that neither Adventurer''s Guild nor Commercial Guild has a magic formation, right?


    "I''ll look into it tomorrow, but probably not. Why?"


    Mr. Gilmouth''s question leans between his eyebrows.


    "Father, where did we hang on to surgery?


    I thought it was an adventurer''s guild.


    So I never even thought about it...


    "That''s crazy. I first met Gilmouth because it was time to solve the spell."


    And where could it be?


    Square?


    "We checked the square, didn''t we?


    "Oh, I thought about when I was on guard, it was top secret, but there was nothing magical about it."


    Reminds me of the magic formation of the cave.


    I could only see part of it, but it was a pretty gigantic magic formation.


    The magic formation that attacked Mr. Sarpent was also huge.


    If you''re a magical formation of these two sizes, you''ll find them soon.


    I guess the fact that they haven''t found it is a smaller magic formation.


    Stuffing at the gate?


    Over there...... no, it was a wall around.


    Some of the walls had paper on them that wrote about contact matters, etc., but the walls were sticking out.


    There must be nowhere to hide the magic formation.


    But what if the magic team is smaller than you imagined?


    "How small can a magic formation be?


    "Hmm? What?


    "It''s the size of the magic formation. Your father and the magic team you found were all big things, but I thought there were some small magic groups."


    "I''ve never heard of it. In the first place, the magic team is forbidden to look into it, so there is little information available."


    There is a bitter smile in Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    That''s the big wall of this problem.


    Too little information about the magic formations because they were banned.


    For this reason, I cannot go to the right answer because I am forced to apply what I know.


    "I''ll have to ask the captain about the magic team. It''s unclear how far you know, but you probably know quite a bit."


    Mr. Gilmouth nods at your father''s words.


    "Shall we go to bed? ''Cause it''ll be early tomorrow."


    "Right."


    When your father stroked my head with a pong, Mr. Gilmouth also stroked Sora''s head on his lap with a pong.


    Sora seems comfortable, her eyes narrowed and she rocks her body with a pull.


    "I''m in a hurry because of all the dangerous situations, but don''t calm down when you''re with the Solas. I can even calm down."


    Were you happy with Mr. Gilmouth''s words, Sora gets more shaky.


    "You''re gonna be healed."


    "Yes, it is."


    Mr. Gilmouth and his father squeal when they look at Smudge Sola.


    I wonder if I''m getting tired like that.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Morning."


    "Good Morning"


    When I went directly from Mr. Gilmouth''s house to the gate, Mr. Nargas and the others had already waited for me.


    "Well, let''s go"


    Mr. Jaggi, I''m a little surprised because I''m going to walk out of here in the lead.


    It was Mr. Nargas yesterday, but he''s not today.


    Looking for Mr. Nargas, he was behind me.


    "What''s going on?


    Because you cared about the back, or Mr. Nargas has a strange look on his face.


    "Mr. Jaggi is in the lead today, I thought."


    "Oh, we''re gonna have a pretty good exchange on the spot."


    Yes, it is.


    Rutlua and the others always felt like they were in trouble.


    There''s a difference between teams, isn''t there?


    "Listen while you walk. Because I want to share information."


    Tell Mr. Nargas and the others the facts your father found out yesterday.


    With that said, Mr. Nargas and the others saw Mr. Gilmouth''s wife, but they didn''t remember two years ago, and Mr. Marsha''s grandson didn''t remember, did they?


    How can you remember your wife and not your grandson?


    That''s kind of a strange way to erase memories.


    "That woman, Marsha''s grandson?


    When he finishes listening to the talk, Mr. Pial makes a bewildered voice.


    "Pial, didn''t you notice?


    "What did it have to do with anything?


    To Mr. Early''s question, your father sees Mr. Pial.


    "Um, for a little while, I''ve been seeing you. But Mr. Gilmouth''s wife... she reminds me of her face, but I don''t think it''s Matori... Are you sure Matori was Gilmouth''s wife?


    Matori?


    With that said, you said Mr. Marsha''s grandson and you didn''t hear his name.


    ... Why not?


    Normally, he asks for his name right away.


    "Matori?"


    Speaking of my grandson''s name, Mr. Nargas stops.


    As it was for a while, he gave a hazy look when he was thinking of something.


    "Ahhh! That''s right, it''s Matori! Pial, no doubt! Why ''d you forget? It was Matori who was introduced."


    Suddenly you remembered?


    Is that what happened?


    I seem to recall not only Mr Nargas, but also Mr Jaggi and Mr Early.


    "Is your name hanging up?


    Mr. Nargas and the others say "probably" to your father''s words.


    "What about me? I still can''t connect Matori to his wife."


    Mr. Pial looks at everyone with a bewildered look.


    Yeah, why can''t he just remember?


    "Isn''t it because you were deeply involved? If Pial says his name with some clap, Nargas'' memories will return. So I guess we''re only doing different things on the Pial."


    I see.


    My stopping leg slowly heads to the shami cave.


    Mr. Pial seemed shocked and his gaze was dropping slightly


    That''s right.


    "Um, it was a year and a half ago, and you said Gilmouth felt crazy, right?


    "Oh, you said it. I talked to the captain, and the captain was poisoned. We should have moved more carefully."


    Mr Early says remorsefully.


    Mr. Jaggi is also nodding.


    "How did you realize that? Was it also some kind of hang-up?


    "I mean, it was crazy when I got back from Wang Du''s job and went to report it. With that said, there was Matori, next to Gilmouth."


    Oh, you weren''t in the village?


    That''s why I wasn''t hanging on to it.


    I see.


    There you are.


    When Mr. Early gave a slightly unpleasant look, Mr. Jacgi smiled bitterly.


    "How was that weird?

 448 430 Stories Caution Reasons

    "The work of Wang Du was directed by Gilmouth. Escorting someone and getting information. That was the report, but Matori is next door. I recognized you as my wife then. So, Gilmouth doesn''t lend an ear to you if you want your wife out because it''s an important report. Neither will your wife, because she thought it was obvious that they were strange, so she left Gilmouth''s office and went to the captain''s office immediately."


    You can tell your wife to report the request, and you can''t let someone who doesn''t have anything to do with it.


    It is natural that Mr Nargas and the others should feel strange.


    But that''s crazy.


    How could Mr. Matori not leave?


    It would be about 10 to 20 minutes if I just asked for a report.


    If that''s about it, even if I left... maybe there was a reason I couldn''t leave?


    But if we knew Mr. Nargas and the others were coming back, we''d deal with it, right?


    How could you possibly act strangely?


    "Was Wang Du''s job on schedule?


    Mr. Jacgi laughs bitterly at your father''s question.


    "No, that assignment was originally scheduled to take a year, but there was a bit of a lot going on and it ended in three months"


    You have three months planned to take a year?


    Oh, you couldn''t deal with it because you weren''t on your way home.


    "I see, that''s why you realized Gilmouth was crazy"


    It sucks for Mr. Matori, I wonder for Mr. Gilmouth.


    Still, it''s a very thoughtful operation, isn''t it?


    Mr. Matori approached Mr. Gilmouth three years ago.


    You mean by then, you''d already started the operation, right?


    What took you so long?


    To benefit from the village?


    To take over the village?


    Sure, it''s going to succeed, but it''s going to collapse sooner or later than I used the magic formation.


    That''s the same with the side you''re using.


    If you keep using it, you will break.


    Didn''t you know the dangers of magic formation?


    Isn''t that right?


    Looks like they''re using all sorts of magic formations, and someone must be familiar with them.


    Even though I knew it was dangerous, I got my hands on it.


    Even at the risk, Mr. Matori needed it.


    I could see my hand reaching in front of me accidentally, closing my eyes with a gnaw.


    "Awesome frown. From now on, it''ll be over."


    Your father slaps me between my eyebrows.


    When you hide your eyebrows with your hands, you look at your father.


    "She''s cute, but she''s not."


    ... I''m embarrassed when suddenly they say it.


    Take your gaze off a bit and rub your eyebrows between them.


    Not yet, I think it''s okay.


    "You''re out of the cave."


    Mr. Jaggi looks around when he stops.


    Mr. Nargas and the others are also checking around with a slightly nervous face.


    "Ah. Shami?


    On the tree at the end of his gaze was the shami he saw in the cave.


    Five of them were able to confirm their appearance.


    But something''s different from yesterday.


    "Signs are faint, but you can feel them."


    "Ah."


    Mr. Early and Mr. Pial gave a slightly relieved look as they looked at the shami.


    Sure, there are signs of feeling it for the first time.


    Is this the sign of Sharmi?


    "I hope you can read the signs. That''s what I''m talking about."


    "Mr. Druid, can''t you read the signs?


    Mr. Nargas gives a surprised look at your father''s crush.


    And your father snorts with a bitter smile.


    "You look different."


    Mr. Jaggi stares at Sharmi.


    Indeed, he has a much more serene face than his intimidated face in the cave.


    Have you solved the magic formations and put them back together?


    "Is this what the original shami looks like?


    Mr. Nargas and the others shake their heads to the side of your father''s question.


    "I''ve been close to people in the village for a long time, and I''ve never been more alert."


    Looking a little confused, Mr. Nargas gently reaches for the shami.


    There is no actual touch because of the distance, but when Mr. Nargas reached out, the shammies raised their mouths ghoulishly and intimidated them.


    "... something, maybe a shock..."


    Mr. Nargas, who was intimidated, drips a little.


    The villagers were also unfortunate that they could not see each other.


    I guess that''s all the connection between Shami and the village.


    "We''re going to check the cave. Are you okay?"


    Mr. Jaggi speaks to Mr. Nargas.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Go for the cave, alerting the shammies around you.


    "Sounds like you''re pretty much out there."


    The figure of the shami seen from among the trees.


    As your father put it, quite a few shammies seem to be outside the cave.


    "It''s easy to find out in the cave."


    Mr. Pial looks at the shami with a little joy.


    It''s not the same attitude as before, but still looks happy to see you.


    You really like an animal called Shami.


    "Isn''t that too alarming?


    Mr. Jaggi tilts his neck.


    "You realize it was the villagers who did the trick?


    "I don''t know, but I miss you"


    Mr Jaggi says unfortunately to Mr Pial''s words.


    If you do, you might not realize the relationship you''ve been in.


    I see a cave, so I stop once.


    There are several shami figures in front of the cave.


    "We''ll see how things go a little, then we''ll go check out the cave"


    Because there is a shami on the tree, there is no point hiding it, so keep looking at the cave.


    Ciel rubs her body all the way to me when she stops.


    When I look, I narrow my eyes and I''m tinkling my throat.


    Aah!


    "Isn''t it Ciel that Shami is on guard?


    How could I not have realized such a natural thing?


    You''ve been walking with us the whole time, so the shammies can see Ciel, too.


    "" "Ah" "


    Look at Mr. Nargas and the others at Ciel and solidify.


    Like me, I didn''t seem to notice.


    "You''re so normal that you forgot that you''re feared by the top demons. Shami was intimidated by Siel yesterday. Is it frightening?"


    To Mr. Early''s words, I see the Sharmies.


    If you know you''re scared, you do realize you''re watching Ciel on guard.


    You''ve been a little pathetic.


    "You''d better get the job done and get out of the cave"


    "Right. Nargas, are you ready?


    "It''s okay. What will Mr. Druid do? Ivy wants you to wait here. Because I don''t know what''s inside."


    Nodding at Mr. Nargas''s words.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    "Jaggi, please."


    I guess it''s Mr. Jaggi who stands by with me.


    It''s hard not to say it''s okay with me alone.


    Should I have waited in the village after all?


    "Nyah?


    "Will Ciel go with you?


    When I asked Mr. Nargas, he shook his head to the side.


    "As far as Sharmi''s concerned, the technique seems to be solved, and I wonder if you''d like me to wait with Ivy."


    "Nya-yay."


    "I''m gonna go with the Nargas guys, okay?


    Mr. Nargas nods to your father''s question.


    "It would be more helpful to have a Mr. Druid who knows all kinds of things"


    Walk out to the cave with Mr. Nargas in the lead.


    I can see the shami in front of the cave, standing up or looking at this one.


    "Ciel, let''s wait here."


    It seems pathetic to keep Shami on guard any longer, so let''s just stay still.


    "Nya-yay."


    "With that said, what about the Sols? Aren''t we together today?


    Mr. Jaggi looks at me strangely.


    "I''m sleeping in my bag. I think I''m tired because you tried so hard yesterday."


    "Right. I made it quite impossible."


    "That''s not true. Because it seemed really fun."


    "I''m glad you think so, though. It''s true you made me do it."


    As far as the two of them were concerned yesterday, you wouldn''t think you could have done it.


    I was in a pretty good mood.

 449 431 Talk Limits

    "You''re home.... Something''s wrong."


    I could see the fathers who were going to check the cave coming this way.


    I''m relieved by the way it looks, but as Mr. Jaggi said, something''s wrong with everyone somewhere.


    Keep your anxiety down a lot and wait for you to come back.


    "Welcome home."


    Speak up to the returning fathers.


    "I''m home. Shall we take a break?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Mr. Nargas nods at your father''s words.


    Is that it? The words...... When I looked closely, I could see Mr. Nargas''s face was tense.


    Mr. Jaggi urges Mr. Nargas to sit down.


    "Sorry."


    "Are you all right? You look pale."


    Mr. Jaggi looks worried about Mr. Nargas and the others.


    Mr. Early replies, "It''s okay," but there''s no tension as usual.


    Everyone sits down and serves cups and warm tea for the number of people out of the magic bag.


    This is what Mr. Gilmouth asked me to make in the morning by renting a cooking area.


    "Tea, please"


    I hope this calms you down a little.


    "Ivy, thank you"


    Mr. Pial lifts up a little cup of tea and thanks me.


    When I smiled back at it, Mr. Pial gave me a relief look.


    "Don''t be relieved."


    "Ah."


    The look on Mr. Nargas'' and Mr. Early''s faces calms them down a little.


    I saw that and was a little relieved.


    "Thanks"


    Sitting next to your father, he thanked me.


    I shake my head to the side to answer that.


    It''s natural to cooperate in what you can do.


    "Can I ask you something?


    Mr. Jaggi sees Mr. Nargas and the others.


    "Behind the garbage, you''re at the bottom of the cave. I didn''t know exactly there, but there were more than 10 bodies."


    Body.


    "One of them was wearing a ring he''d seen before.... I think he''s the deputy commander"


    With a harsh look, Mr. Nargas talks about the cave.


    The deputy captain was definitely the one who was missing, wasn''t he?


    You were dead......


    "And there was one in priestly clothing. Probably from the church."


    Church.


    Old memories blur my head.


    I''m already sorted out about my father and mother, but that guy''s gaze was directed at me when my skills turned out in church.


    Even though I can''t remember my face or anything anymore, for some reason I can still remember only my gaze clearly.


    When I got that gaze, my whole body trembled with fear.


    Now that I think about it, how could I have been hit with so much hate......


    "Ivy? Are you okay?


    "What... it''s okay"


    "Really? You''ve got a dark look on your face."


    It reminded me of a memory that scared me back in the day, and my expression was darkening.


    Take one deep breath to calm down.


    It''s okay, it''s not what it used to be now.


    "Remember a little while back. But it''s okay."


    Here is a father who will stay with you even if you know everything.


    There''s Ciel, and he''s sleeping in his bag, but there''s all the Solas.


    "Do you know who that priest is?


    "No, I haven''t heard from the church that there''s a missing person"


    Mr. Jaggi and Mr. Pial tilt their necks.


    "That''s crazy. You''re not in surgery, are you?


    Mr. Nargas also gave a strange look, but tilts his neck without knowing what was wrong.


    "I know I haven''t heard from you if you''re in surgery, but the church people aren''t in surgery. Normally, you''d call the vigilante to find your buddy when he goes missing, wouldn''t you?


    Oh, yeah.


    Anyone else in surgery besides adventurers and vigilantes hadn''t found them yet, had they?


    Sure, it''s strange not to contact you even though you weren''t in surgery.


    But are all the church people close?


    "Are all the people who work in church close to each other?


    "What do you mean?


    Father tilting his neck at my question.


    "No, I left him even when he was gone because he was a bad friend, or he thought something was wrong and he escaped..."


    Say people from the church. Humans.


    Sometimes I think I run away with problems.


    "I don''t think so. The church guys are unusually companion. Creepy."


    I''m surprised at what your father said and stare at that face.


    You noticed that gaze, your shoulder-clapping father.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on."


    Did something happen with the church?


    With that said, a lot of adventurers distance themselves a little from church people.


    Villages and townspeople immediately rely on churches.


    How could it be what?


    "What do you think of Mr. Druid?


    To Mr. Nargas''s voice, your father and I turn our gaze to him.


    "Bad. I wasn''t listening. What?"


    Because you were talking to me, weren''t you?


    I''ve done something wrong.


    "I thought we should do a little more research on those found in the cave."


    "Right. Why don''t you go back to the village and find out who''s missing? For now, we''ll have to identify ourselves."


    To your father''s answer, Mr. Nargas and the others nod.


    "Okay. Shall we go back to the village?"


    Did Mr Nargas''s reply signal or not, I will start cleaning up later.


    "I washed the cup."


    Mr. Pial keeps a beautifully washed cup in front of me.


    "Thank you"


    I turn the cup into a magic bag and get up from where I was sitting.


    As Ciel moves, I feel her skin become more alert to the shami that was watching this one on a nearby tree.


    "Sounds like you''re scared of Ciel. She''s cute."


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel rings "grunt" when he strokes his throat.


    When she''s really cute, she spills a sticky grin.


    Back in the village, all the faces of the gatekeeper had changed.


    It''s impossible to think about it normally, so I creep through the gate in surprise.


    "Good luck. Is something wrong?


    When Mr. Nargas asked the current gatekeeper about the situation, the asked gatekeepers gave him a slightly confused look.


    "What?


    "That was about an hour ago, when one of the gatekeepers suddenly burst out."


    Ravaged?


    Is it possible that the limits of the art have come?


    Is that it?


    If you can do it, you''re gonna be like an abandoned man when the limits come, right?


    Weren''t you the one who lost your ego and went wild?


    "So?"


    Your father approaches the gatekeeper.


    To that atmosphere, Mr. Stingray Gatekeeper.


    "I managed to contain it successfully and was isolated at Gilmouth''s behest. And then the people I worked with fell down, and they''re being transported to the infirmary."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    The gatekeepers, who were a little trembling at the atmosphere of your father and Mr. Nargas, gave him a look of relief the moment he was thanked.


    "Shall we?"


    Mr. Early moves to chase after him as he walks out.


    Where are you headed?


    It doesn''t seem to be where you are with the captain, the road is different.


    "Where are you going?


    To your father''s words, Mr. Early gave a stiff look.


    "Excuse me," he apologized small when he looked a little bumpy.


    I tilt my neck without knowing what it means.


    "I don''t want Ivy anywhere near the crazy."


    "Yes. Uh..."


    Was Early trying to get to the gatekeepers?


    "You can go if you care. I''ll take care of the report to the Captain."


    "Excuse me, Mr. Druid. Early and Jaggi to the gatekeepers. We''ll keep you posted."


    Mr. Nargas gives instructions to Mr. Early and Mr. Jaggi.


    The two nodded, lowering their heads small to your father and heading to a place where the gatekeepers would be early enough.


    "Early and Jaggi were helped as children by one of the gatekeepers. I think that''s why you''re worried."


    Mr. Commander, Mr. Nargas will tell us what''s going on as we head over to the house.


    Were you in a hurry with that?


    "Right. I hope it helps."


    "... right"

 450 432 Stories Heart Exhaustion

    Is the captain''s house because the gatekeeper had been busted? People came and went very hard. We went into the house from the back.


    "When you''re in and out like this, you don''t know who''s in surgery and who''s not."


    Mr. Nargas nods at your father''s words.


    "Let''s go upstairs, ''cause we''re not coming up to the second floor."


    Upstairs, without the permission of the captain, they can''t go up.


    Mr. Commander, since my first day at the house, I''ve walked around the house quite freely, but couldn''t I?


    "I''ll apologize to the captain later"


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Something I thought to myself was unconsciously coming out of my mouth, and I shook my neck sideways in a slight panic.


    Mr. Pial looked at my face a little strangely, but stroked Pong and his head to go upstairs.


    Upon going upstairs and entering the commonly used room, for some reason, I was very horrified.


    "I''ll tell the captain, I''ll get some more tea or something."


    As Mr. Pial left the room, Mr. Nargas sighed loudly and sat in the chair.


    "You''re tired."


    Father in the chair in front of Mr. Nargas, I sit next to him.


    "Excuse me."


    Mr. Nargas has a slightly pitiful look at your father''s words.


    "If you''re too worried because you''re a leader, you''ll fail. I know it''s hard to say it''s a little easier, but don''t get too upset."


    If you look at Mr. Nargas''s face, you can see that there''s a neighborhood under his eyes.


    "I know, but I''ve never been involved in a big case so far, and I honestly don''t know what to do. I have a desire to do something about it, but what should I do?"


    Mr. Nargas is a top adventurer, so you''re not in a good position to just follow the instructions.


    "I''ll tell you what, if a case like this happens, it''s gonna suck."


    Shit incident...... 2nd time.


    I don''t know, I''m gonna cry.


    Could I be a very evil person or something in my last life?


    With that said, my previous knowledge was useful even when organizing trafficking in human beings, right?


    That knowledge floats with Pong... because you''ve been through it before?


    ... what if he''s a really awesome bad guy.


    "Ivy, what''s up? Are you tired?


    To your father''s concern, I return a slightly subtle look.


    "Shall we slow down already today?"


    "It''s okay. I''ve just been thinking about things I can''t help."


    I may be more tired than I think.


    Sometimes like this, you mean bad things, or you take stupid things seriously.


    "Really?


    "Yeah. Too many things"


    Perhaps my heart is true, I''m not able to rest.


    Reminds me of the last few days.


    Knowing the fear of the magic formation, knowing the various problems that are attacking the village, the gatekeepers may have broken today...


    I''ve been trying not to notice... but... you''re tired.


    "Right."


    Warm hand feel on the pong and head.


    You''re stroking me, I feel good.


    "... oh, I forgot to get the Solas out of my bag"


    "Hmm? I forgot, too. I can''t afford it either."


    "Phew, you''re with me."


    When I open the bag, everyone pops up just fine.


    You fly around freely as soon as it''s usual, but now you''re around me and your father.


    He seemed worried, and he replied with a pull when he stroked everyone''s head as he said "I''m fine".


    Sol looks right behind him and flies straight to Mr. Nargas.


    He gave Sol a surprised look as he jumped into his arms, hugging him with immediate joy.


    I notice that everyone is a little exhausted.


    I wish I could fix this quickly.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Mr. Pial comes into the room with tea and sweets.


    "The captain said he''d be here after his current errands."


    "Right. Until then, take a break."


    Drink warm tea and eat sweets.


    The sweetness crosses over to the body.


    "Bad. You kept me waiting"


    Mr. Early and the others come into the room with the captain.


    The look was dark and sinking.


    "First of all, thanks for the cave survey. How''d it go?


    "Shami was too alert to get close, but she seemed to be returning a little bit."


    "Alert?"


    "It is Adandala, to Ciel"


    "Oh, I see. Adandala is superior in the world of demons. It would be one of those demons you wouldn''t want to meet if you turned it into a shami."


    I know, but you''re uncomfortable.


    See Ciel on your father''s lap.


    I narrow my eyes and relax if it feels good to be stroked.


    The captain looked at Ciel and gave him a slightly more complicated look.


    Somehow, I know how you feel.


    "And I found the body in the back of the cave. Among them...... there was someone wearing the same ring that the deputy commander was wearing. And I could see who was dressed as a priest."


    To Mr Nargas''s words, the captain solidifies for a moment.


    "... well. Thank you. Have you heard to some extent what happened here?


    It was only a few moments free, but the captain speaks out as usual.


    "If you''re talking about the gatekeepers, what do you know?


    "The limit of the technique has arrived."


    In response to the captain, your father narrows his eyes.


    "I heard you forgot your ego and went wild?


    "... ha. You know what I mean. We don''t know the details yet, but if you are violent, it is possible that someone who has undergone surgery. But keep this to yourself. I''m not sure yet."


    See everyone in the room with the captain.


    "Okay."


    I mean, you could be one of our enemies, right?


    I thought you checked to see if Mr. Ginal and the others were in surgery, didn''t you notice?


    I know it''s pretty hard to mislead them like that......


    "Those who have fallen will be the ones who have been put to work. I''m guessing Early and Jaggi have seen it, haven''t they?


    The captain calls out to two pale people.


    Mr. Jaggi nods once when he looks up.


    "He was awake, but he said his self could be collapsing. I couldn''t talk."


    The look on the faces of the two of them distorts painfully about what they have seen.


    "Right. Too bad."


    Two look down at the words of the captain.


    I heard earlier, was there someone who took care of you in the victim?


    "The Ginars are looking into the matter. I hear you''re curious."


    "Right. So, what time do we start freeing the technique? There won''t be time."


    Yes, it was.


    The captain said there was a way to free him from the surgery.


    Are we going to start as soon as possible, more than someone has come to the limit?


    "... a few members of the vigilante are already supposed to join us"


    Surprised by the strong voice of the captain, I stare at his face.


    Is there something in the liberation of the surgery?


    Sure, he said he would use the magic formation to help those who were hanging on to the technique... that?


    Using magic formations to help?


    The magic team said it would overload those who activate it and eventually, like this one, its self would collapse...


    Right, does someone carry a load of magic formations?


    "If I can find the magic team, I''ll reduce their burden a little more..."


    The magic team has not been found yet.


    I wonder where it is.


    Windows in colorful light.


    Something comes to my mind, but I can''t grasp that.


    "Yes, can you find out if the church has heard from the missing person?


    "Church? Oh, you found the body in the priest''s clothes."


    "Not sure if it''s real or not, but we''ll have to find out."


    Your father and the captain are talking, it reaches your ear.


    I don''t want to touch the church, so I''ll take care of it...... hmm?


    Church?


    Windows in colorful light...... what do you say?


    Stained glass.


    "Yes, stained glass! The magic formations could be where the stained glass is!


    Captain of the regiment to make my expression strong in my words.


    Your father also gave a slightly confused look.


    Did I tell you something that wasn''t good?

 451 433 words, Im angry.

    "Ivy. Why did you think there was stained glass in a room with magic formations?


    The captain stares at me.


    Confused by that, I tell you what Mr. Gilmouth told me.


    "When I heard the word church, I remembered the light that came in from the stained glass I used to see. I thought that sounded like" colorful light, "Mr. Gilmouth said."


    I''ve only seen it once in my life when I was looking into my skills.


    But I''ve seen stained glass several times in my previous life, and I remember all kinds of stained glass.


    "Right. Surely Uriga said that there is a ''colorful light'' in a room with a magic formation. I''ve seen it several times, too. Sure, Uriga''s right." Colorful light. "


    Good.


    I wonder if we can identify the location now.


    "Where is the stained glass?


    As long as it seems possible to identify it, there is a confusing atmosphere.


    Is it also a problem where the stained glass is?


    "Ivy, stained glass is the only thing in the church."


    What, church?


    I mean, the place where magic works is the church?


    Who''s doing the trick, clergyman?


    "What are we gonna do? The church can''t help you without proof."


    To your father''s words, the captain leans between his brows.


    You were told by adventurers that the church was an independent institution, a place that neither the guild nor the vigilante could reach without darkness.


    "Huh, what to do"


    Concon.


    "I brought you here ~. What''s the matter, what''s this vibe?


    It was Mr. Gilmouth who came into the room.


    The moment I enter the room, I look over at the room with an unpleasant look on my face.


    "Ivy, is there a problem?


    Is that me?


    "Yes. It''s okay. Oh, you might know where the colorful light you told me about yesterday is."


    "What? Is that true?


    "Yes, I was just talking about the church stained glass."


    You can tell Mr. Gilmouth, right?


    I''m related.


    "Church stained glass?... the deepest penance room."


    "" "" Huh?


    The captains and Nargas see Mr. Gilmouth.


    Mr. Gilmouth sees the captain when he nods several times.


    "I remember. It''s where the magic team is. That''s the stained glass in the penance room."


    Also, you remembered?


    The magic formation technique is supposed to be strong, but isn''t it strange to recall that there''s a hang-up?


    Don''t bother.


    "Apath, prepare to disarm the surgery. I''ll go to church and see if I can find the magic team."


    "Wait. We don''t have proof yet"


    The captain gets up from the chair in a hurry.


    "Evidence won''t be a problem because I remember."


    "That''s true, though."


    "I don''t have time for that. Don''t you?"


    Mr Gilmouth''s words give the head of the regiment a remorseful look.


    Is Mr. Gatekeeper saying something crazy?


    "Huh. Okay. Be careful."


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs at the words of the captain.


    Seeing that grin makes my spine feel cold.


    "Of course I''ll be careful. You''ve always liked me, and I have to thank you for that. Yes, thank you very much."


    Wow, I''m scared. I''m so scared.


    I''m laughing, but it''s like I see something drooling on my back in the dark... I''m sorry.


    Something disturbing that gently shifts your gaze, but feels like a tingle.


    When I looked at Mr. Nargas and the others, they were all pale.


    Even the top adventurer seems to be scared of Mr. Gilmouth right now.


    "Well, let''s get Nargas and the others working together."


    "Hih."


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, Mr. Pial screamed small.


    And Mr. Gilmouth''s smile deepens.


    "I''m going! Let me go."


    Good luck, Mr. Nargas.


    Let''s just be supportive with our hearts.


    This should be better than the soggy atmosphere just now...... I''m sure.


    "Let''s go."


    "" "" Yes!


    Mr. Nargas following Mr. Gilmouth.


    I''m sure it''s your fault you look like a criminal being taken for sin.


    Yeah, it''s my fault.


    "Looks like they''re taking you."


    The small voice of the captain sounded clear for some reason.


    "Let me go Gilmouth. Are you okay? Though the atmosphere seemed to kill the killer. That would be pretty bad."


    The captain smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "You''ll be fine."


    I wonder if there is still a proper relationship of trust between the captain of the regiment and Mr. Gilmouth.


    "Probably."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Well, we have to get this one ready..."


    The captain sighs small as he rises from the chair.


    You''re ready to free yourself from surgery, aren''t you?


    That means having one of your vigilantes or adventurers activate the technique.


    I know you need it, but it''s hard.


    When I looked softly at the captain, he had a bitter look.


    Shift your gaze and see the Sora playing pull on the couch.


    "Pom, pom"


    Hmm?


    Looking at everyone, Sol accidentally spit two strange black demon stones out of his mouth.


    "Sol? How did you give birth to the Demon Stone?


    Strangely approaching Sol.


    When Sol looked at me, he pushed the Demon Stone towards me.


    They seem to say go ahead, so I take the demon stone and see.


    "Wow, beautiful."


    The black demon stone looks very mysterious surrounded by a pale white light.


    A closer look at the demonic stone revealed that the silver pattern was engraved.


    "Wow."


    Your father, who came next door, peeks into my hand.


    "Right? So beautiful."


    Holding the Demon Stone pinched with his thumb and index finger, he clasped it up.


    The demonic stone Sol made before was black, but it wasn''t glowing like this one, and there was no pattern.


    "What''s the difference?


    Well, now let''s hurry and hide the demon stone in front of us in a magic bag.


    Because it would be tough if someone saw you.


    I don''t see him coming upstairs, but I can''t say enough that he''ll never come.


    Open the magic bag and put in the demon stone I got from Sol...


    Piong.


    "Hmm?"


    I tried to get him in, but Sol hit me in the hand with the demon stone.


    And I shudder at the pull with a little anger.


    "Peepee! Peepee!


    I wonder what.


    Maybe you shouldn''t have hidden the Demon Stone in a magic bag?


    "Can''t you just hide it in a magic bag?


    "Pefu."


    It seems impossible to hide demonic stones.


    So what am I supposed to do with this glowing demon stone?


    "I thought you were telling me to use it for something.


    "Pef!"


    To your father''s words, Sol jumps joyfully.


    I see, you gave birth to me because it''s a necessary demon stone.


    But what do you need it for?


    When I look up softly, I see this one with a surprised look, Mr. Captain.


    "Do you use it to free the surgery?


    Now, this is the only way I can think about it.


    "Pep!"


    "What?"


    Are you happy to be understood, Sol, who builds momentum and jumps into your arms?


    The captain saw me with a bewildered look.


    "Oh well. You were a magic stone to help free the surgery."


    Hold Sol and see the demon stone in your hand.


    A black demonic stone that emits beautiful light.


    By the side of the captain, he offers the demonic stone in his hand.


    "Mr. Commander. Go ahead."


    To my actions, Mr. Captain, you gave me a stunned look.


    "No, that''s exactly what this is"


    To the confused captain, "Perhaps this demonic stone should reduce the damage," says your father.


    Hear that word, and stare at the Demon Stone, Captain.


    After a while, I reached out to two demonic stones.


    "When this village is settled, we''ll pay for it."


    I didn''t mean to, but I nodded because I took my eyes too seriously to say it.


    When the case is over, let''s say it''s pro bono.

 452 434 words. Its sweet.

    "By the way, how do you use this demon stone?


    To the Captain''s question, your silent father and I.


    How to use it...... how to use it?


    "Bad. I don''t know how to use the Demon Stone. I can''t predict how to use it because I don''t know how to solve it in the first place."


    "... you did..."


    The captain gave a slightly more contemplative look.


    If you stare at it, your gaze accidentally fits.


    I was wondering what you were thinking, so I watched, and the captain smiled bitterly.


    "Ivy''s got good eyes. It reminds me of my old self.


    What do you mean, you have good eyes?


    When I look at your father, he has a slightly proud look.


    Tilting his neck to it, he stroked his pong and head.


    "Did the captain have those times, too?


    "It would be obvious"


    I listen to the conversation between the two of them, but I still don''t know what that means.


    I guess it''s okay because the two of us seem to enjoy it for now.


    "I really don''t want to get involved any more, but I already feel like it''s too late. Besides, you might want to know. Just give me a minute."


    The captain leaves the room.


    "Earlier, what did you mean?


    I still care.


    "Ivy would look straight into a person''s eyes and try to know that person, wouldn''t she?


    Am I?


    ... could be.


    But what''s wrong with that?


    "When you become the captain or me, you suspect me before you try to find out. Well, you think too much and you can''t face that person straight? Experience and information get in the way. So Ivy''s attitude is dazzling to try to get to know him first."


    I see.


    But I think there''s a lot I can do because I have a position.


    All I have to do is protect someone who can be hugged with these two hands.


    I don''t have much to protect, like the captain or your father.


    So I think you can do something a little reckless.


    Besides, I look at your father all the time.


    Some parts of me are relieved because I believe your father will protect you.


    "I think I''m sweet on your father."


    "What? Are you sweet on me? I don''t feel that way."


    "Yeah, it''s so sweet"


    Shake your neck to the side and deny it and tell them it''s sweet again.


    Plus your father gave me a happy look.


    "Hmm? Something wrong?


    The captain who was picking something up sees me and your father with a strange look when he comes into the room.


    "I was deepening my relationship with my parents and my children."


    To your father''s words, the captain smiled all the time.


    "Fine. My kids are on their own and I can''t get enough time. You won''t be as sweet as you used to be."


    The captain puts a few pieces of paper on his desk, saying a little lonely.


    When I saw it, the magic formation was painted.


    "Draw this number one magic formation on the floor and each of these number two magic formations on the ceiling."


    The paper has a number swinging, the head of the delegation referring to the first and second of them.


    "The magic formations on the floor and ceiling have different patterns."


    "They say this is a long time ago."


    Letters?


    See the letters pointed to by the captain on the paper.


    It''s not used now, I can''t read it at all when I look at it.


    It''s not just letters, it''s a lot of animal paintings.


    The snake has two legs of walking... what is it?


    Hmm, a lot of animals I''m not sure about.


    "What looks like that animal is also a letter."


    "What! Is this one too?


    I don''t care what you think, it''s an animal painting.


    You used to use amazing letters.


    "There is a solution to the technique, but it activates the magic formation by putting those who have undergone the technique at the center of the magic formation depicting them on the floor. It is said that this magic formation has the power to heal the wounds of the nucleus."


    "They say? You''ve never tried it before?


    Your father and I seem a little suspicious of the captain.


    The captain shakes his head beside it in a hurry.


    "It''s well verified in small numbers, and the results are there. Therefore, it has been demonstrated that it has the power to heal the wounds of the nucleus. But this time there''s a lot of people anyway. I believe there may be some unforeseen circumstances."


    You do have a lot of people, right?


    Vigilantes to the adventurers.


    Because most of them are in surgery.


    I give my gaze to the demon stone that the captain has.


    It''s still best to ask Sol how to use that, right?


    "Sol, do you put the demon stones inside the magic formation?


    ¡­¡­


    Is it not?


    You want someone who''s in surgery to have it?


    Don''t feel any different.


    Later, we got together to solve the surgery.


    "Does someone who activates the surgery have it?


    "Pefu."


    "Mr. Commander, it seems that the person who activates the technique will have the use"


    The leader of the regiment who was watching me and Sol interact nodded.


    "Okay. Thanks."


    The captain sees the demon stone.


    And I saw your father and me.


    "I''m sorry. I got involved."


    Shake your head sideways at the same time as your father in the words of the captain.


    "We were in surgery too, so it''s natural for us to move to do something about it."


    "Yes, I am."


    Mr. Captain with a bitter smile at our words.


    "But you are travelers who happen to come to this village. If you''re an adventurer, it''s natural to ask for a hand, but you''re not an adventurer, you''re a traveler."


    Sure, neither me nor your father is an adventurer because he hasn''t signed up for the Adventurer Alliance.


    That''s why I''m a traveler.


    I mean, there''s no need to get involved in village issues, and there''s no obligation.


    "We just chose to make it easier for ourselves."


    The captain tilts his neck at my words.


    "It was easy to stay out of it. But I don''t think I could help it."


    I was able to get out of this village when the surgery was over.


    There was a brainwashed shami in the woods, but perhaps if Ciel meant it, he could have kicked it.


    But me and your father chose to stay in this village.


    I''m sure that''s because I can''t help but care if I''m not doing anything.


    What if rumors tell us the people in this village are dead?


    I''m sure I was sorry and painful.


    "I''m just moving on my own so I don''t regret it later,"


    "But"


    The leader of the reluctant expression.


    I''m destined to meet some really good people, aren''t I?


    "Mr. Commander, if this problem is solved, or if someone comes from Wang Du, it will be difficult. We have to hide what we''re doing."


    We''re going to get a contract like that.


    Surprised.


    "That''s okay. I''ve already figured out how to get out of this village without anyone finding out."


    What? Are you already thinking about me?


    Your father, too, gave it a surprised look.


    "Isn''t it early?


    "I don''t know when help will come to the village. Okay, I''ll get ready. The magic team will be finished in a little while."


    "Where do you have the magic team?


    "There is a slightly smaller room on the ground floor. I use it there.... you see?


    After the captain gets a little confused, he asks.


    "Are you sure? Aren''t you sure you can''t do this?


    "I''ve been involved, and now I feel it''s wrong to hide it."


    I''m saying, but I can tell you''re confused.


    "Ah, Ivy, what do we do? You want me to show you?


    I''ve seen the magic team firmly once before.


    I tried to manipulate Mr. Sarpen the way I wanted, it''s a magic formation.


    You were a little sorry to see the magic formation in this cave because the part you saw was really part of it.


    "Let''s see"


    Interested.


    Besides, I think it''s easy to get caught up in trouble.


    It may also involve problems with the magic team.


    Wow, I don''t want to!


    I think it would be better to have as much knowledge as possible, given what has happened so far.


    "Right. Well, let''s go."


    The captain leaves the room, so I''ll follow him out.


    The ground floor was very quiet, forgetting the hustle and bustle a while ago.

 453 Outside, Mr. Gilmouths anger.

    I stop at the church I see.


    Little by little, but my memory is returning.


    About three years ago, Matori called me to talk to you about something, and I stepped into this church.


    Yeah, I''ve been crazy since that day.


    "Sure... I thought I''d check it out"


    A few days before I set foot in the Church, I learned of the disturbing movement of the priesthood.


    But I can''t help but look into it without proof.


    So I thought I''d check it out on my own.


    Maybe I should have talked to someone about it.


    But I never told anyone.


    Because I assumed it would be easy to find out.


    If I had told someone then, it might not have been the worst thing that could have happened.


    Regret pushes.


    "Is it my fault?


    "What?"


    I was surprised that the response came back to me, and when I turned my gaze to the voice, I realized that Nargas was looking at me with a worrying look on his face.


    Speaking of which, I remembered you were here with me, and I felt pity that I hadn''t seen you around.


    "It''s okay."


    We need to stick together.


    "... it''s not Gilmouth''s fault."


    I shake my head to the side.


    I''m in a position to say Gilmouth.


    So I''m responsible for everything.


    "Gilmouth."


    "Let''s go"


    Move the leg that was stopping.


    Villagers talk happily at the entrance.


    "Nargas, get all the people in the village out of the church. I don''t know what they''re gonna do."


    "Okay. But..."


    "What?


    "I was wondering what I could do to get you to move without being distrustful"


    Without distrust?


    That won''t be possible.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Kick him out now."


    "What? Is that okay? What happened at the church quickly spreads rumors. It will fuel the anxiety of the villagers."


    Sure, you go into church as Gilmouth, not as an individual, there will be rumors soon.


    But...


    "Rumors are already spreading that Upas has woken up. For them, Upas'' illness can''t be cured. But it healed. What are they gonna do? I''m sure he''ll try to find out what''s going on. How do we know?


    They tried to kill Upas.


    Knowing that woke you up, you must be in a hurry.


    "... you''re in surgery, you''re quick to use adventurers or vigilantes, aren''t you?


    "That''s right. And what if you realized there was someone who could have solved it?


    "You think there''s a chance you could set me up with something?


    Nodding at Pial''s words.


    "You can''t say there isn''t, can you? And that''s when I might use the magic team."


    I''m not so familiar with magic.


    So maybe you''re worried about being completely off-target.


    But I can''t wipe the possibility of you doing something.


    And then, who can say we don''t use the magic team?


    "I can''t predict how it will work, so I want to push the pattern immediately. I want more victims of magic."


    "Okay. I''ll kick people out of church immediately."


    To Nargas''s answer, ho.


    Now, no matter what happens, the villagers will not be harmed.


    "Hello"


    A villager, who was in front of the church door, smiles and greets him.


    If you bow your head slightly to that,


    "Get away from here immediately. We''ve got a problem."


    "What? This is a church."


    "Yes, but I will ask you to follow our instructions more than we have discovered the problem"


    Maybe he''s a believer in faith.


    But I don''t care about that now.


    The villagers looked suspicious but saw my face and took a breath, and immediately went away from the church in solidarity with those around them.


    Apparently you have that scary look on your face.


    Well, I''m not going to fix it.


    "Excuse me. Get out of the church immediately."


    As the Nargas went forward from behind me into the church, they spoke to the people inside.


    "What is it! This is a church!


    A gray-haired clergyman blames Nargas for his actions.


    But my face got a little tense when I walked into church.


    Instruct the villagers around you to go outside, keeping that in sight.


    The villagers, bewildered, walked out of the church as soon as they stood up to see how I was.


    "This is a church, a place where adventurer guilds don''t interfere! Get out of here now! Orders!"


    A gray-haired clergyman comes before me and gives instructions in an ordained tone.


    If I''m in surgery, I guess I''ll follow that.


    But my technique is solved, and my memory is slowly returning.


    That''s why I know.


    The way I say it now is odd as a word for the Alliance Master of Adventurers.


    "What are you doing? I''m giving orders. Leave!"


    I don''t even think the technique is solved.


    I guess that means I''m confident in the technique that I put up.


    Then maybe that''s what the power of that slime called Sol is.


    ... Without Sol, no. If the Ivies hadn''t come to this village, this village could have been over.


    "The church fanned this village first. I''ll have that price paid."


    "What?"


    The face of the gray-haired priest turns to surprise.


    "Memories are back. I wonder what I''ve been doing here."


    "... what a fool. Impossible."


    "You''re so confident. Is that all you''ve done? But I remember. That''s reality."


    Gray-haired clergyman, if you say so, what was this guy''s name?


    Three years? No, a priest assigned by the Church of the King''s Capital five years ago? No, was he a bishop?


    I remember being manipulated by this guy, but I still can''t remember who this guy was.


    Still, I guess there''s a hole in my memory.


    "Everybody, we''re out."


    Nargas stood next to me when he spoke to me like that.


    "The magic team is forbidden to deal with it. You know that, right?


    "... I don''t know any magic formations"


    "Don''t you know?


    Slightly shift your gaze and see the deepest penance chamber.


    There are three confession rooms in this church.


    Two have doors open, but only the deepest room is closed.


    I noticed my gaze, the gray-haired clergyman makes me look a little paler.


    He said his memory''s back, but he doesn''t believe it.


    But I can see that the thought is shaking with gras.


    I wonder why I saw the confession room in the back.


    My gaze is pretty lost, too.


    "That''s the room, right? You brainwashed me."


    Head to the penance room in the back.


    Closer, a blue-haired priest stands in front of the door, unlike a gray-haired priest.


    "When the door is closed, it''s when there are people inside. I''m not allowed to interrupt."


    Grabbing the priest''s shoulder in front of him, he throws it towards Early.


    "Wow."


    The blue-haired clergyman who stepped on the bump was supported by Early, but held on to his body for a long time.


    Put your hands on the door.


    Gah.


    There''s a locked noise and the door won''t open.


    "The people inside are frightened. Get out of here now. Let me protest today''s disrespect immediately."


    A gray-haired clergyman, not suppressed by Early, lays his hand on my shoulder and glances at me.


    I guess you still think you can handle it.


    I''m annoyed.


    So I kicked the door as much as I wanted with my legs.


    "Stop!


    The door collapses into the sound of a bakick.


    And it''s emitting an unusual light, I saw the magic formation.


    "Damn."


    The gray-haired clergyman hit me and pushed me forward.


    He was distracted by the magic team, so he stays up front and enters the magic team.


    "Do it!


    "Yes."


    When a blue-haired clergyman lays his hands on the magic formation, the light of the magic formation becomes brighter.


    "Gilmouth! Early, hold him tight!


    A blue line of light rises from the magic formation and wraps around my body.


    Yes, that day this blue line of light came up from the magic formation and wrapped around my body like it is now.


    I felt an unspeakable fear about it, and I ran around in the magic team.


    But I can''t escape, and the blue light keeps the lines in my body......


    That''s right. Matori and the guy pushed me into the magic team that day.


    And this blue line of light!


    "Nargas, get away from me!

 454 Memories of Mr. Outside Gilmouth

    For some reason, Nargas and the others outside the magic formation got worried.


    Why is that?


    Unexpectedly, the figure of a falling woman emerges.


    What''s that?


    Who was it?


    A blue line of light between the eyes.


    "Ah! Run! Touch this and you''ll die!


    Yes, this blue line of light also affects those outside the magic formation.


    That day, the Deputy Commander''s tool, which I stumbled upon watching me enter the church, came after me.


    And when I saw this sight, I reached out to help.


    But the blue line of light struck her before the hand reached me.


    And he''s dead.


    I can''t remember why that went missing a few months later, but Tweel, the deputy commander, died here.


    Why, I forgot!


    Why weren''t you being more vigilant?


    This is just like it was then!


    "Come on, get away from me! Run!"


    Nargas and I tried to get back, but it was too late.


    The blue line of light that was wrapped around him builds momentum and tries to enter his body.


    At the same time I saw them heading towards the Nargas.


    "Stop it!"


    It reminds me of the sickness with which foreign bodies try to enter my body and makes me nauseous.


    but I won''t be attacked by the disgust I''ve felt before for long.


    Is that it?


    "What? What''s going on!


    He looks at my feet with a surprised look when he turns his gaze to the hurried voice of the gray-haired priest.


    Huh?


    Following my gaze, a blue ray of light is sucking into my pants pocket.


    What happened?


    "Ahhh!


    When I was just blind to too many sights, the right pocket, where the blue light line was sucked in, transmitted heat.


    In a hurry, it feels hard when you put your hand in your pocket.


    But not as hot as I felt earlier.


    Remove the hard feeling objects in your pockets as you tilt your neck.


    "What is this..."


    The blue line of light that still comes from the magic formation.


    But it sucks into the hard felt black demon stone in my hand from by my birth.


    "Gilmouth? Is that..."


    The Nargas seemed to know this demonic stone, too, with a surprised look on their face.


    After a while, the blue line of light ceases to be born, and the magic formation gradually loses its light.


    Dossa.


    When I turned my gaze to the sound of something falling, the blue-haired clergyman was falling with a bright white complexion and a rough breath.


    A gray-haired clergyman, with a blue face, points to a demonic stone.


    "Why? What is it, why the magic team? Why?"


    Pretty confused, I don''t know what that means.


    "Gilmouth, are you okay?


    "Oh, no problem"


    I smile and answer Early''s worried expression and see the black demon stone in my hand.


    I heard this was a demonic stone made by Sol.


    Ivy gave it to Upas, and he came to me from Upas.


    Sol''s Demon Stone.


    Ivy apparently gave it to Upas without saying anything in particular.


    I don''t know why, but I had something to feel and it was in my pocket, but I''ve forgotten it so far.


    "I didn''t know you had this power."


    Four people snort silently at my words.


    "You saved me again."


    I''ve really had my life saved many times, and I guess I won''t be able to return this favor for the rest of my life.


    The light completely disappeared from the magic formation.


    Make sure of that, then get out of the magic formation.


    When I look at the clergyman, he is bluished and trembling when he shrugs.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Bishop Gpinus"


    I remember.


    The gray-haired priest is a bishop of this church, Gpinus.


    And Sally with blue hair is the priest.


    It was another priest, indeed Meeche, who died.


    I feel like that was the name.


    "I''m done."


    Bishop Gupinus kneels on the floor and says bumps.


    I was curious, so I listen.


    "Why? Why did you fail? This magic formation should be perfect. ¡­ in experiments¡­"


    Experiments?


    What are you talking about?


    "You can''t possibly fail... oh, that demon stone, that''s it! Give me that!"


    When I see Bishop Gupinus with his face up all the time, that gaze turns to my hand.


    At the next moment, Bishop Gupinus'' hand stretches gently into the demonic stone in my hand.


    One hasty step back grips the Demon Stone with both hands.


    You can''t give this to me.


    "Me ~"


    Like crazy, Nargas turns his arm around the neck of Bishop Gpinus, who comes forward and takes away his consciousness.


    "Huh, don''t run wild all of a sudden!


    "Right."


    Did the tension fade? Pial and Jaggi sigh.


    "Don''t let go of me yet. It''s possible we have one of these guys."


    Get out of the penance room and look over at the church.


    The colorful light from the stained glass illuminates the church and looks very beautiful.


    "Do these guys have company?


    Jaggi''s question leans between his eyebrows.


    In the memory I remembered, I had a nostalgic face.


    But I guess that''s the enemy.


    You pushed me into the magic team.


    "It''s former Alliance Master Chemanta."


    In my words, Nargas and the others harden.


    Speaking of Chemanta, he''s one of the famous adventurers.


    As a meritorious man, I didn''t get a name, but many adventurers admire it.


    I''m one of them.


    I was proud to succeed him...


    "Huh. Jaggi, write me the magic team"


    "Okay."


    "Nargas and Early will check the church, so come with me"


    Two people nodding at my words, and Pial instructed me to keep an eye on the two I caught.


    "Was this a three-story building?


    "Certainly should be. Do you want to look from the top?


    "Do you?"


    The three of us go up to the third floor and look around the room.


    Is the third floor unused or no luggage in any room?


    Down to the second floor there are two rooms with signs of use.


    Perhaps in the room of Bishop Gpinus and Priest Salifi.


    Determine that there are no lurkers and check the luggage in the room.


    Many letters and documents depicting magic formations appear.


    "This is..."


    Nargas gave him a harsh look with a piece of paper.


    "What''s up?


    Receive and confirm the paper from Nargas.


    There were listed the types of magic formations used and the results.


    "It''s like an experiment."


    "Looks like someone was giving them instructions."


    The letter received from Early did instruct the magic formations to use against Bishop Gupinus.


    I don''t know who sent the letter without mentioning its name.


    "Do you have any leads on who sent you?


    Next to what Nargas and the others are looking for, confirm the letter and the paper that Bishop Gupinus and Priest Salifi would have written.


    Experiments by magic formations carried out as directed.


    The results show that there are a large number of deceased persons.


    "Um..."


    Early gives me a piece of paper.


    I took a breath when I saw it.


    The paper said something about me.


    There was a detailed list of how magic formations were used and brainwashed, and how far orders were obeyed.


    "We were used as experimental material, weren''t we?"


    Heavy air flows through Nargas''s words.


    "Right. We''re going back to Upas with all the paperwork."


    "Yes."


    I manage to change my mind and collect and put letters and scattered paper in a wooden box that was nearby.


    When you''re done collecting everything, look over the room.


    "You might have something hidden with a magic item. What do you want to do?


    In Nargas'' words, I recall that there was.


    In the case of magic items, some items can only be opened in person.


    Reminds me of the Bishops of Gpinas, but no persuasion would be in vain.


    "Sure, there was a magic item where you could find a hidden magic item, right?


    Early snorts at my words.


    "But you can find it, but you can''t open it."


    ... After all, do we have to persuade the Bishops of Gpinas?


    Huh, good luck.

 455 435 words Magic formation, activated

    Upon entering the room, Mr. Melissa carefully wrote each and every letter of the magic formation, with a middle waist.


    If you look at the ceiling, there is already a finished magic formation.


    "Oh? What''s wrong? If you''re in the magic club, I''m almost done writing..."


    "Thanks. I''m here to see how you''re doing."


    "It''s okay. I''m not going to make a mistake."


    Melissa flickers the paper in her left hand.


    There were carefully written letters used in the magic formation, one at a time.


    "You''re starting to look pretty."


    "I''m already desperate to practice. There were things that didn''t look like letters."


    Melissa''s gaze moves from the captain into the room, so I followed her, and there was an unwrought pile of paper there practicing the letters.


    "Ha ha, you worked pretty hard. Thanks."


    "That''s right. I can''t believe this letter..."


    Watch the magic team as they listen to the captain and Melissa.


    I can see that a completely different letter is used than the magic formations that tried to rule Mr. Sarpent.


    Even though I hear it''s a letter, some letters only look like pictures......


    "Yikes! Last letter, done ~"


    Ms. Melissa gets up and slaps her hips.


    I think I have a pretty tight back.


    "That''s just great. There''s nowhere wrong, perfect. Thanks."


    When the captain thanked him, Melissa gave him a horrible look.


    "If this works, you can solve it."


    Melissa glimpses the captain as she cleans up.


    "Oh, with this, we should be able to help a lot of people. But I don''t know if this is going to work correctly."


    You said the magic team could write it right, don''t you see?


    "Really? There are no failures in the letters of the magic formation..."


    "There are times when writing correctly doesn''t work."


    "Heh, that''s a pain in the ass. I wrote it up perfectly because of it."


    Ms. Melissa sighs small as she looks at the magic formation.


    "Well, just rarely does it work, mostly with results that work fine, so maybe it''ll be fine"


    "Really? Now, you just have to believe it moves."


    As Mr. Melissa clasped her shoulders, the captain nodded.


    "Right."


    The captain sees the magic formation with a slightly painful look.


    Melissa looked at such a captain and laid her eyes down.


    "Do you call those who move? I''m waiting..."


    To Melissa''s inquiry, the captain showed a little thought.


    "Right. Activate the Magic Formation once. When it moves, let''s solve the technique in turn."


    To the words of the captain, Melissa leaves the room.


    "Druid, Ivy. ''Cause people will be here in a little while."


    "Okay. Let''s go, Ivy."


    "Yeah."


    Just before I get out of the room, I look softly at the captain.


    He was faceless, just staring at the magic formation.


    "Phew."


    When I get out of the room, I sigh small.


    I really need people''s hands to activate the magic formation.


    Even if they know what will happen...


    On the head, the weight of a person''s hand rides.


    When it moves slowly, the force falls out of the body whether there was extra force in it.


    Apparently, he was nervous before he realized it.


    "Let''s go upstairs"


    "Yeah. Will Sol''s Demon Stone help?


    I see your father walking in front as he goes up the stairs to the second floor.


    "Oh, I''m sure it''ll help."


    I have no idea what kind of magic stone you have.


    But it''s the demon stone Sol made me on purpose, so I''m sure there''s something.


    I believe that.


    "Ivy, we''re going to have adventurers and vigilantes in this house. Shall we go back to Gilmouth''s house?"


    "Right. Shall we go?"


    Prepare to put the Solas in the bag while your father goes to talk to the captain.


    "I''m sorry. Let''s go to Mr. Gilmouth''s house and take it slow."


    Pulp and tremble at my words, Sora.


    Once inside the bag, ask them to come into the bag in turn.


    "Please wait. Shall we go?"


    With your father, Mr. Commander, out the back of the house.


    "Oh, wait."


    I just got out of the back, and Mr. Etcher stopped me.


    Looking back, Mr. Etcher with the basket.


    "Eat this. It''s okay, ''cause I''m not putting any drugs in anything I give Ivy."


    Hmm?


    If it''s not me, can you stay?


    "And the surgery seems to have moved. Go home with care."


    Is Mr. Etchey busy or just sayin '', he goes back home.


    "Magic team, you made a move."


    "Sounds like it. Soon the vigilantes will be gathered."


    "Oh well."


    Glad to move, but not happy.


    That''s complicated.


    The captain who decides that is still amazing.


    "Don''t tell the captain what you asked. ''Cause I think Ivy should know too."


    "Yeah. Please"


    "They say the magic team decides to keep it moving as much as possible. Even so, they''re going to see how things are going today, so they''re going to see about 100 people as a goal."


    Do you mean to see how the magic team works first?


    "If there are no problems with these 100 tomorrow, the disarming of the adventurers and vigilantes will begin in earnest. They''re going to continue to activate the magic team to disarm as many of them as possible."


    If you don''t solve the surgery as soon as possible, you''ll be like the gatekeepers.


    But do you think it''s okay if I keep going?


    "It''s just that this magic team has moved it a few times, but it never keeps moving, so there''s a chance that something might go wrong."


    "Problem?"


    "Oh, he said he couldn''t predict the problem.... Ivy''s asking what happens to the side that activates the magic formation, right?


    "Yeah. Ultimately, he said he''d go crazy."


    "That''s right. One of the gatekeepers did."


    "Yeah."


    "This time, they can''t predict at all how many times those gathered to activate the Magic Formation can move the Magic Formation"


    "Really? Not at all?"


    "Oh, it seems so. The ideal is for everyone to be free from surgery before they go crazy, but it seems difficult as a reality."


    Well, there''s too many people hanging on to surgery.


    Besides, I hear some people don''t know if it''s still hanging or not.


    So they say, "Think about what''s going on. There''s going to be Ginals waiting at home."


    Mr. Ginal and the others?


    "If you go mad, they can attack you until you become dull with pain or something, or you can''t move. They''re losing reason, so it''s hard to read the movement, and it''s hard to cope. I just heard from the captain that stopping the heart can take a few minutes to attack."


    That''s scary.


    "Looks like Mr. Etcher asked the Ginars to wait because he couldn''t handle the current captain."


    Reminds me of the shrewd captain.


    He has powerful eyes, but he still looks too skinny and doesn''t seem to have the strength.


    "Leave it to Mr. Ginal and you''ll be fine."


    "Oh, it won''t be a problem.... Ivy okay?


    Your father seems worried, he peeks in.


    And I smile back, and I snort.


    If you ask me if I''m okay, I''m probably fine.


    I just feel so nasty though......

 456 436 stories. Worst and sad.

    "I''m home. That smells delicious."


    As I was cooking and eating a bowl of beef broth for dinner, Mr. Gilmouth with a tired look returned.


    Mr. Jaggi seems to be with me, and he cares about what''s in my hand.


    "Do you want some? You can make it right away, can''t you?


    "Really?... Kind of strange food, huh?


    Mr. Gilmouth comes by and looks at the beef bowl in the plate.


    I tilt my neck when I saw the look on Mr. Gilmouth''s face coming nearby.


    I''m not just tired, I feel like I have a look somewhere I can think of.


    Is something wrong?


    "I knew it smelled delicious. Can I have it? What about Jaggi?


    "Is my share okay, too?


    "It''s okay. Will the others come too?


    If Mr. Nargas and the others are coming, we may be a little short.


    "No, it''s just me."


    "Okay. Wait."


    "You can finish your meal."


    "Yes."


    After a short rush to eat the remaining beef bowl rice noodles, I go to the cooking place to make Mr. Gilmouth''s share.


    I made it with the intention of putting it away, so there is a large amount of beef bowl broth in the pan.


    While transferring it to a small pan and warming it up, remove the warm rice from the magic box that is kept in the cooking area.


    "I''ll help."


    Mr. Jaggi shows his face in the cooking area.


    "But you have very little to do, don''t you?


    "No?


    "Yes, because all you have to do is put this equipment on the rice and it''s done"


    "That''s fast. By the way, what kind of meat are you using?


    "Various. Five or six different types of meat are mixed this time around. Because I mix all the little leftover meat."


    This dish, which can be delicious even with different types of meat, is a great favorite.


    "Yes, do you want six fruits in?


    You can finally say six fruits these days without saying eggs.


    Well, sometimes, I say eggs.


    "Which is better?


    Which one?


    Mm-hmm. I have a preference.


    "I''d rather have six fruits in it."


    Did you hear our conversation, or did you hear your father from the next room?


    "Then I''ll have six fruits."


    "Ivy, that''s what I''m asking you to do."


    Both Mr. Jaggi and Mr. Gilmouth became six fruits.


    Put the lightly unraveled six fruits through the fire in a warm utensil.


    Put that on top of the rice and it''s done.


    Placing the plate in front of the two of them, he happily put his hands on it.


    "Good. What''s this meat?


    "I put all the meat that''s gotten smaller, so it''s unclear what meat it is"


    "It is. And delicious."


    I''m a little surprised by Mr. Gilmouth, who eats with great momentum.


    Quickly finished, Mr. Gilmouth stares at an empty plate.


    "There''s more."


    "Eh, okay?


    I smile at Mr. Gilmouth, who gives me the plate at first sight.


    "Yes."


    Upon receiving the plate, Mr. Gilmouth looks happy.


    Good.


    You''ve calmed down a little, you''ve got room for the look on your face.


    "Go ahead."


    When you prepare your replacement immediately, place it in front of Mr. Gilmouth.


    Looking at Mr. Jaggi''s plate, he seems to be finished eating, too.


    "Do you want to?


    "No, I''m fine. It was delicious."


    Mr. Jaggi''s satisfied smile makes me smile.


    I like the look on your face when you say it tastes really good ~.


    Now that the two of us are done eating, we go back to the cooking area with plates for everyone.


    "I''m glad you took your time."


    Next to me, Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Jaggi wiping plates and pans.


    I told him to stay for tea, but he thanked me and cleaned up with me.


    The truth is, just the two of us tried to clean it up, but that was supposed to be cleaned up together because I wasn''t comfortable.


    "That would be a word Ivy could say,"


    Mr Gilmouth says with a slightly frightened look.


    Am I?


    But isn''t it strange that Mr. Gilmouth and the others are busier and I take a break?


    "We''re ready for tea and sweets. Is that gonna be over for you?


    Your father comes to peek into the cooking area.


    It''s over.


    "Well, let''s take it slow."


    When I go back to the room where I ate, I sit next to your father.


    "Gilmouth, is something wrong?


    As Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Jaggi sit down for tea, your father sees Mr. Gilmouth.


    Besides, Mr. Gilmouth smiled bitterly.


    I don''t feel like I came up with it when I came back, but it gave me a sad look.


    "I knew it was broken."


    "Well, if only you had that look"


    Mr. Gilmouth slowly drinks tea.


    "When I went to church, I thought of things. And I remember the guy who pushed me into the magic team."


    I wonder what it is?


    Mr. Gilmouth has such a hateful, bewildered and indescribable look.


    "Chemanta, a former Gilmouth who gave me guidance on mindset and technology as an adventurer, pushed me into the magic formation. with Matori."


    Ex-Mr. Gilmouth?


    He was betraying this village.


    "... right"


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs sadly all the time.


    When I saw that look, I felt like something heavy was stuck in my heart.


    "And then what was happening in this village... is probably an experiment with the magic formation"


    Experiments?


    Your father tilts his neck and looks at Mr. Gilmouth.


    When he turned his gaze to his father, he gave him a rugged look.


    "There was a letter in the church bishop''s room instructing which magic formations to use. And after trying the instructed magic formations, I also found a piece of paper writing about what happened."


    Oh, no!


    "The bishop who was receiving the letter and the priest who was moving the magic formation caught him. I haven''t found Chemanta, and I haven''t seen her in this village lately. Maybe he''s not already in this village."


    I notice that Mr. Gilmouth was squeezed in the hand.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, there will be a search throughout the village. We''re looking for former Gilmouth Chemanta, Tamer Matori, mid-adventurers Agache, Mitoria and Sassaela."


    Mr. Jaggi informed me of his plans for tomorrow, mindful of Mr. Gilmouth.


    Search the whole village?


    With that said, what are those middle adventurers?


    "How can those middle adventurers look?


    "I decided I was a collaborator based on what my name was on the letter and what it said. That''s why I''m looking. And about Sassaela, there''s a good chance the adventurer sent by the one who was giving the instructions."


    "Right."


    An adventurer sent in?


    For what?


    "Um, what was it sent for?


    Mr. Gilmouth tilts his neck at my question.


    "To see how things go."


    Elapsed?


    "To see what''s going on?


    "... how long will it be available or not"


    Available?


    Does that mean you''ve been looking into your time to go crazy?


    It sucks!


    "Do you know who gave the instructions?


    To your father''s question, Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Jaggi sweep their necks aside.


    "The letter didn''t say anything about them. I''m going to check the church again tomorrow, so I hope I know what it is."


    "What about bishops and priests?


    "I''m checking to see if I''m planting poison right now. At the same time, we''re looking into it."


    Poison?


    I''ve heard of people planting poisons when they do get caught, not to divulge information, but the bishops and priests poison them?


    Besides, what''s magic?


    "What is technique?


    "It''s a case of the magic team the captain dealt with before, but when I heard one word, he said that the technique had been activated and he had died."


    That''s scary.


    "He said he wanted to find out if there was any surgery involved and if it was hanging, he wanted to release it even if it took time. He said he had a lot to ask."


    That would be so.


    Still, you don''t care about people''s lives if they''re interested in the magic team.


    I use it for experiments, cut it off easily, and that''s so sad.

 457 437 Stories Sols Demon Stone

    "Is there a way to solve the surgery?


    "The captain''s story is that there is... but he can''t say for sure yet"


    Mr. Jaggi flaunts his shoulder.


    "Oh, yeah! I just got a message from Apples to Ivy."


    "Is that a message?


    "Oh, ''thank you, thank you,'' he said."


    Thank you. I think you saved my life.


    If you think of it, is it about the Demon Stone?


    Did it turn out any good?


    "Anything, he says, uses demon stones to activate magic formations, and there''s less disturbance."


    I knew it was about the Demon Stone.


    Hmm? Disturbed?


    Uh, what''s a mess?


    I got a lot of explanations for the magic team, but was it in there?


    "What is disturbance?


    Your father asks Mr. Gilmouth a question, and he realizes it was something he doesn''t know yet.


    Good.


    I mean, I''ve been packing too much information over the last few days, and I think I might be a little messed up.


    If it''s always the case, you''ll soon find out... are you tired?


    I''m taking a good break.


    "You heard if you activate the magic formation technique, the nucleus will be damaged, right?


    "Oh, I''m listening"


    I snort too at my father''s reply.


    I remember that well.


    "When there''s a scratch on the nucleus, there''s a disturbance in magic."


    Heh, does it feel like a vibration when you''re hurt?


    "If there is a lot of disturbance, it is often when it comes to it, and vice versa, it is when it is done with less scratches."


    I see.


    When I activated the magic formation using Sol''s demon stone, there was less disturbance, which means I had to have fewer scratches, right?


    So you''re saying you might be able to stop the people who are working so hard to solve the surgery from going crazy?


    "Is that too much to want? But..."


    I hope they stop me.


    With that said, how do you use demon stones to activate a magic god?


    ... Let''s ask the next time we see the captain.


    "And Sol''s Demon Stone is amazing"


    To your father''s words, grin and cheer.


    Sure, I think that''s Sol.


    Actually, you were so worried because I gave it to you without finding out what it would do.


    I can''t believe that helps when activating the magic formation...


    See the four on the towel piled up in the corner of the room.


    Everyone is tired of playing and falling asleep.


    The appearance is healed just by watching.


    You noticed my gaze, Mr. Gilmouth sees the corner of the room.


    "Everybody''s cute."


    "Yeah!"


    Oh, the reply came with something for your father.


    You have to be careful.


    "Pefu."


    You noticed your gaze. Sol wakes up and looks around.


    And I did one aberration, and I fell asleep again.


    That''s right, Mr. Gilmouth. I''ve only been playing with chases using all the rooms since I got back to my house.


    That''s how tired I seem.


    "That''s right. I wanted to thank you, too."


    Mr. Gilmouth, when he says so, takes something black out of his pocket.


    And you offered it to me


    Seeing it, it was the demonic stone made by Sol, which I had previously given to the captain.


    At that time, you were a little surprised because you made demon stones like Flem.


    "Is that it? How does Mr. Gilmouth have it?


    You haven''t given it to Mr. Gilmouth yet, have you?


    "I''m sorry, I borrowed it from Upas."


    From the captain?


    "Upas tells me this is Sol''s created demon stone. As a matter of fact, today, I was pushed inside the magic team, and I was about to be put to work."


    "What! Were you okay?


    Why are you smiling at me like that?


    "As you can see, no problem. I was just in a hurry and confused, and Ivy''s demon stone helped me."


    The Demon Stone helped you?


    Receive the Demon Stone from Mr. Gilmouth.


    I''ve thought about it before, but you''re really a black, slightly scary impression of a demon stone.


    "I went into the magic formation, and when the technique activated, a blue line of light came out and tried to get into my body, but the demon stone sucked me off,"


    Sucked it out?


    See the Demon Stone again.


    "You had that power."


    "You didn''t know?


    "I had no idea. Hey, Dad."


    "Oh, it was the first magic stone I ever saw."


    Mr. Gilmouth smiles bitterly at your father and my, relaxed conversation.


    Mr. Jaggi shows some frightening atmosphere.


    "Is that usually something that doesn''t surprise you a little bit more? Mr. Druid, too, how is that so normal?


    I lean my neck against Mr. Jaggi''s words.


    "I''m surprised. properly."


    "... Sol''s magic stone. I think it could be anything."


    Mr. Gilmouth laughed at my words, and to your father''s words, Mr. Jacgi replied baffled, "Huh."


    "Are there so many things?"


    View the Solas where Mr. Jaggi sleeps.


    "Well, you had a lot going on. At first I was surprised, too, but, well, I''m used to it."


    Surely your father got used to a lot of things, didn''t he?


    In the beginning, whenever Ciel or Sola or Flem did something, you were worried.


    It wasn''t that long ago, but I miss you.


    "I wonder what"


    Gilmouth stops laughing and looks at us in turn.


    Staring back a little confused, he was broken.


    "I came back frustrated to learn about the betrayal of my former Gilmouth Chemanta."


    Remember Mr. Gilmouth when he came back, tilting his neck.


    I felt like Mr. Gilmouth was being cornered by something, rather than upset then.


    "Well, not only was I upset, but there was a pan I couldn''t explain. I was anxious about what I said and did, so I asked Jaggi, who knew what was going on, to come with me."


    Yes, it was.


    "So, when I came back and opened the front door, I was surprised"


    Surprised?


    "Too, the atmosphere at home is different than usual. Somehow, it was warm today, even though it''s usually a cold impression. And it even smells delicious. I didn''t even realize I was hungry until then. When you get into the room, you''ll greet me with a smile, and you''ll feed me delicious food. Then the pan that was there just now was gone. That''s crazy."


    "Really? If you eat something delicious, it''ll calm you down."


    Mr. Gilmouth laughs small at my words.


    "I''ve never known that before."


    "That''s a waste"


    "hahaha"


    When Mr. Gilmouth laughed, he even laughed at Mr. Jaggi.


    "I really wasn''t sure if we were going to talk about what I found out today. I thought it would be a bad idea to get two more people involved in this matter. I was lost, too."


    Enough already, though. I feel like I''m involved.


    Besides, if Mr. Gilmouth or the captain hadn''t spoken, I think he''d have heard it from us.


    "But for some reason, I wanted you two to listen to me. It''s my fault. Bad."


    "If Gilmouth hadn''t spoken, he''d have heard it from me. I feel sick halfway through it."


    Mr. Gilmouth smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "The more you learn about the Magic Formation, the more dangerous it becomes. Plus, you could be fascinated."


    Is Chemanta, a former Gilmouth, someone who was fascinated by the magic team?


    The more I know about magic, the more horrible it feels.


    Sure, there''s something about it that I find fascinating because I don''t have magic.


    But the price is too great.


    Is that why I feel horrible and creepy more than I find attractive?

 458 Mr. Outside Corps Leaders Distress

    "What do you say?


    When I entered the room, the magic formation glistened for a moment and quickly disappeared.


    At the next moment, whoever was in the magic formation gives a hazy look and looks around.


    Melissa called someone who was in the magic team and explained the status quo while checking her health.


    Gigina, assistant deputy commander, explains her upcoming plans as she gets a break in the next room until she calms down.


    Q&A is also carried out here by Jijina.


    Sights I''ve already seen many times.


    Both the vigilantes and adventurers who were hanging on to the surgery will be flashy at first, and some will take a little while to figure out what''s going on.


    I can see from watching that it has been saved to have other people in the same situation.


    I guess it''s comforting that I''m not the only one.


    "Amazing. I''m not tired at all."


    Mithran, who is now activating the magic formation, sees his hand in gloves.


    The gloves are distorted by snoring in the palms.


    There, the demonic stones made by Sola are hidden.


    When Ivy gave it to me, I wasn''t sure what kind of power it would have, but I never thought I''d have this amazing power.


    When I think about this demonic stone in the hands of my enemies, I''m relieved.


    "Mithran, blame it on nobody..."


    When you are using demonic stones to activate a magic formation, you should not be seen, noticed, or known.


    "I know. This is pretty shitty stuff."


    Mithran''s eyes sharpen.


    Mithran is a person who usually has a favorite look but should not be insulted.


    How many times have you been disappointed that he is not your enemy?


    This time, I''m glad I''m on your side.


    "Well, it''s what we need right now."


    The magic of the formations was solved from those who knew and understood.


    And I told him everything without hiding what was going on and what I was going to do.


    They understood and prepared me for what I was looking for while listening to me.


    I almost said I was sorry many times.


    But I don''t have the right to say that word.


    How sorry I am, because I cannot solve this problem without their readiness and sacrifice.


    At times like this, I feel powerless.


    No matter what you do, you can''t help me.


    "We can still go. Bring the next one."


    I smile bitterly at Mithran telling me to go back to my usual grin and come next.


    Sora''s demon stone lightens my feelings.


    Maybe we don''t have to lose them.


    "Take a good break. If you fall, you''ll be in trouble."


    Be strong. And don''t look down.


    When I took this position, I was prepared to be hated and resented.


    Defend this village even if you drive someone to death.


    To do that, try to take everything.


    But even when I was ready, it was difficult to take it in real life.


    I want to escape over and over again, and have tried to move to execution.


    Still, I stuck around because I had company.


    But I chose to sacrifice my people.


    "''Cause it''s okay. If you need anything, I''ll deal with it."


    A voice comes from the corner of the room.


    Ugalpa, which had activated the magic formations before Mithran.


    "How are you feeling? Any change?


    When I ask the question early in the arrow succession, they say "no problem" with a bitter smile.


    I feel relieved to lose my strength from my shoulders in that answer.


    Ugarpa looked at me like that and laughed out loud.


    "Ha ha. That''s really worrying. It''s okay. I don''t feel any load at all because of that demon stone. There''s no discomfort at all, and it''s strange."


    Ugarpa and Mithran were with us at the time of the incident by the magic formations previously involved.


    So I have some knowledge of magic formations.


    I''ve got another buddy since the time of the incident, but he''s sleeping right now.


    "What about my dad?


    "Sleeping upstairs"


    Ugarpa laughed again at my answer.


    When I heard the sound of knocking on the door, I turned that grin off.


    "Go ahead."


    The door to the room opened in the voice of Ugarpa, and a vigilante in his 40s or so brought one young vigilante.


    "It''s late"


    "Oh, I''ve been waiting. You''re sorry, but will you stand in the middle of it?


    Young vigilante slightly confused by Mithran''s words.


    I wouldn''t stop, so I stepped into the magic formation in confusion.


    "Mithran. interrupt me as soon as you feel any discomfort, and get back to me as soon as you can."


    Take care of yourself again and again and leave the room.


    Then a 40s vigilante follows him.


    "Has anyone tried to escape?


    "No, not at the moment"


    "Okay. Bring me the next one. No, wait. You''re already three hours old. I need you to take a break on behalf of the next team member."


    "Um. I''m still fine, though."


    "I''m going to be in a hurry. Keep it when you can rest."


    A member who leans a little towards my words.


    But I nodded because I wasn''t convinced, but it just had to change more than I told you.


    "Get some rest. There could be no break tomorrow."


    When he snorted at my words, he immediately went to speak up to the members of the Change.


    I''ll go upstairs after I check that out.


    Enter the room where my dad sleeps.


    "Phew."


    "You''re very tired. Are you okay?"


    I heard a voice from my mom who thought I was asleep and my shoulders trembled a little.


    "I''m fine. Did your dad lose his booze?


    My dad was pretty drunk when the magic team was ready to speak to his buddies.


    You apologized to me, but I''ve always liked alcohol and that''s what happened.


    "There''s a little liquor left, but no problem. Ugarpa and Mithran activating the magic formation in turn?


    My dad drinks it all the way out by putting water in the glass from the water drain.


    "Oh, yeah. Mommy, keep the liquor. ''Cause I''m old."


    My dad''s the oldest.


    A mommy with a disgusting look at my words.


    "I''m not that old."


    "What are you talking about? I know you''re over 60."


    To my words, when I sigh small, I get my clothes ready.


    "Well, why don''t you go to the two of them and I''ll give you a hand?"


    When Mom says so, she tries to leave the room immediately.


    "Upas. I think you chose the right path."


    I get a lot of breath stuck in my dad''s words.


    They understand exactly what''s going on with me and give me a hand.


    "Please."


    "Leave it to me!


    Managing to squeeze out the words, Mom laughed and went down to the ground floor.


    Sola''s demon stone is helping me.


    But until what time is that?


    There are still many who have undergone surgery.


    All of you, do you have the power of the Demon Stone until the art is solved?


    Concon.


    "Hmm? Who?


    "Hi."


    Ginal, with his face out the door, looked at my face and smiled a little bitterly.


    Hi, I can''t seem to hide my emotions well.


    "I''ll be waiting on the ground floor for anything to happen"


    "Okay. Thanks."


    "No, Captain. Sleep tight."


    That''s all Ginal said, I could tell by the sound that he immediately closed the door and went down to the ground floor.


    "Huh."


    I know, but I don''t sleep well.


    I can''t help but think that I chose to sacrifice my people for what I did to my enemies.


    "I guess I''m old too."


    With that said, the next person I thought was the captain of the regiment had died because of this incident.


    "Huh, I don''t know what to do"

 459 Mr. Outside Commander and Mr. Gilmouth.

    "We''re going in.... What are you doing?


    When I turned my gaze on the door, I found Uriga confused when she looked at me.


    Well, you will.


    Besides, that''s just embarrassing to me, too.


    I didn''t know you could see me stretching out in front of the mirror...


    You''re old. I always thought when I looked in the mirror, well, that shows a pretty dazzling face.


    The wrinkles are quite deep because they faded in the years I was asleep.


    So, I tried to stretch that girth with a little venture... I didn''t expect to be seen.


    Put your hands down gently and sit in a nearby chair so you don''t see Uriga.


    "Ah, why don''t you sit down?"


    "Right. Head...... no, nothing"


    "Nothing. I''m not crazy."


    "............... right"


    What''s going on now?


    But if I see a scene like that in Uriga... yeah, don''t worry about it there.


    Even if the person denies it.


    I shouldn''t have done it.


    "I went to church"


    Looks like you''ve turned the conversation upside down, thank you.


    "How''d it go?


    "I remember a lot. the beginning of the case, but I think since Bishop Gupinas came to this village"


    Bishop Gupinus?


    Who was it?


    "You don''t remember? I remember coming to say hello to the guild and to the vigilante stuffing."


    "Bishop Gpinus...... oh, that was a bit of a shady one"


    That''s right.


    When I saw it, I felt bad about it.


    "Really? I didn''t feel that way."


    Tilt your neck to Uriga''s words.


    Could it be that you''re remembering someone different?


    "I''ll check with Bishop Gpinus later"


    "He''s in the guild hut with a ring of slaves around his wrist. My buddy, Priest Salifi, is a vigilante jailer."


    A circle of slaves?


    "Their sins will not have been confirmed yet. Why did you put on a circle of slaves?


    It''s fine to put on a circle of slaves after the sin is confirmed, but they''ve just been caught yet.


    So when you are given a circle of slaves, it can become a problem later.


    You''re supposed to know that, why?


    "In response to the words, I wonder if the surgery could activate?


    "Oh, I sure am. We''ll find out soon enough, so we''ll have no problem removing the circle of slaves."


    It''s a crime using the magic formations I''ve dealt with before, and my words have activated the magic formations technique and the killer has died.


    But now I can quickly find out if it hangs on that technique.


    If it was in surgery, it wouldn''t be a problem if I didn''t let you hear it.


    This technique doesn''t activate when you show the words in question.


    As a result, it is no longer a more dangerous technique than it used to be.


    Well, there''s a lot of anxiety elements in how to solve that technique, so I can''t say it''s okay.


    "Belly and Back"


    "Hmm?"


    To Uriga''s words, lean your neck.


    "Magic formations were carved on the backs and bellies of Bishop Gpinus and Priest Salifi"


    "Huh?"


    There was a magic formation carved on your back and belly?


    What, carved?


    "Is that true?


    "Oh, I noticed it when I tried to get him to change clothes after I put him in the shed. I used a circle of slaves because I didn''t know what was going to happen. I can''t do anything in person."


    Surely the person would not be able to do anything.


    Because all we have to do is restrict all our actions in the circle of slaves.


    But if you''re not the one, you can activate it.


    "Ah! Is that why you two are separate houses?


    "Oh, I didn''t know what to do with you. Priest Salifi also has a circle of slaves."


    As far as listening, the circle of slaves would be reasonable.


    Even if it becomes a problem later, I can explain it.


    Well, as far as I can tell right now, it''s going to be handled in the back.


    "And the guy who pushed me into the magic team was a former Alliance Master Chemanta."


    "Huh?"


    I think I heard something strange right now.


    Chemanta, the former Alliance Master, is involved in this.


    Uriga looked at me and gave me a sad grin.


    "You''re pretty sure about that, huh?


    "Oh, definitely"


    Chemanta is the former Gilmouth of this village.


    That guy who loved this village so much, he put a trick on them in this village?


    But as far as Uriga goes, I know you''re not lying.


    I mean, Uriga would be the one who was most shocked.


    Chemanta is a master to Uriga.


    "Right. Chemanta."


    What''s going on?


    Chemanta, who became Gilmouth not long before I became captain of the regiment.


    We have been drinking together and thinking together about the problems of this village.


    I should have been so desperate to support this village.


    "And..."


    You still got something?


    "This village was apparently used for experiments"


    Uriga said so, putting a ton of paper out of her magic bag.


    Remove one of them and check the contents.


    It says the magic formation that activated it and the results that followed.


    A few, when I read them, there was a letter saying "death".


    Could it be about that body that was hidden in the cave?


    Two, I found a different kind of paper in a large amount of paper.


    When I read it out, it was a letter from someone giving instructions to Bishop Gpinas.


    paper and this letter with the results of the experiment I saw earlier.


    "That does sound like an experiment. And there are those who have instructed it."


    "It''s only easy to ascertain, but one would have given instructions because the handwriting seems to be for one person"


    Uriga pulled the letter out of the paper.


    And distorted my face.


    Put it sideways and look at a few pieces of paper.


    They all detailed the damage done when they activated the magic formation.


    "Hey, how come there''s damage when it''s activated? Isn''t there going to be damage when you keep activating it?


    With that said, you didn''t give Uriga much detail about the magic formation.


    To stay out of it.


    "If we keep activating, I''m sure we''ll go crazy. The reason for the damage when activated is a different word. Power erupts when the letters you write on the magic team differ by even one letter. So the letters you write to the magic team have to be accurate."


    I feel like I can make a bunch of streets of stuff called magic formation with a combination of words, but that''s not actually true.


    In order to create one magic formation, you have to choose the words first.


    But this choice of words is very difficult, and depending on the combination, the power is ravaged and the damage is done.


    It''s not just that, it can have consequences that I didn''t even think I would see in the way words are combined.


    I mean, it takes a lot of time and damage to complete one of the magic formations.


    "Ah... Chemanta was fascinated by the magic team."


    In the margins on the paper summarizing the results of the experiment and the improvements of the magic formation, there was a handwriting of a well-known person.


    It can''t be wrong to look at it because it''s a habitual letter I''ve seen many times working with for over a decade.


    These are Chemanta letters.


    "Upas, are many fascinated by magic formations?


    Uriga traces the magic formations on the paper with her fingers.


    "Not many, but not many. Few researchers were also fascinated by the rampage and disposed of"


    "Right."


    The fascinated try from a magical formation that is hard to small at first, every time they succeed, they become bold and eventually get their hands on a shitty magic formation.


    "That Chemanta, do you know where he is?


    "We''re going to search this village tomorrow. Maybe he''s not already in this village."


    That''s a big possibility.


    If you''re thinking about the end of this village, you might want to leave and experiment in a new place.


    I wish I was still sane.


    "Do you have any idea who sent this letter?


    To Uriga''s words, see one letter.


    Beautiful characters with no habits.


    It has no features and is an example of a letter.


    Unfortunately, I don''t recognize him.


    "I don''t know.... maybe a church official."


    Uriga snorts at my words.


    Perhaps the whole Church is more suspicious than the bishops and priests were involved.


    The more unusual I feel over there, the stronger my sense of fellowship.


    Closer to the Wang capital, the power of the Church is still strong and futile in the villages that do not feel so much, but away from the Wang capital, teaching to bind the villagers, sacrificing someone to strengthen their courtship.


    "What are we gonna do?


    "That''s more reporting to the royal family than the church guys have come out. Does Uriga know?


    "You mean the church and the royal family? I don''t know the details, but I''ve heard it''s a sinister relationship."


    "Right. These two are not such a lifelike relationship."


    "... the magic formation has something to do with it?


    "Yes."

 460 Mr. Outside Commander and Mr. Gilmouth 2

    "Is that something I can ask you?


    Uriga looks at me with a little vigilance.


    When you ask me if I can... I don''t know.


    Already in this case, we are in plenty of magic formations and church problems.


    "Isn''t it too late?


    Uriga holding her head while saying "ahhh" to my words.


    He predicted me somewhat and avoided getting involved.


    I don''t know.


    "Woe to you?


    "... don''t get annoyed"


    For once, I''m older.


    Well, are we on an equal footing?


    "Royal and church causes have been around for quite some time. It''s been hundreds of years since I knew. Examining it in detail did not quite understand the cause, but the royal family is trying to cut power from the church. The church is trying to take everything away from the royal family. Sometimes I thought it was a hegemonic struggle, but the roots seem deeper."


    "I don''t want to get involved. Ha, if it''s not a hegemonic struggle, what is it? And how does the magic team have anything to do with this?


    Whoa, you ready?


    When I saw Uriga, she looked bitter and laughed.


    "That face, don''t get annoyed"


    I won''t have a choice.


    It''s a pleasure to have company to talk to.


    "I don''t know how many generations ago, but the church guys tried to kill the king by brainwashing his brother in a magic formation. However, the information was quite vague and I couldn''t find out if it was actually an incident that happened. They stopped me on the way up. I think it''s true to some extent that I stopped it."


    That was dangerous.


    I shook up that I could really get turned off when I checked out the extra stuff.


    "Did the Church resurrect the Magic Formation?


    "I have no idea about that"


    "Really?


    "Oh, that''s what I was thinking, too, but I found a magic formation in the basement of the Royal Castle. That was pretty old stuff too. The more difficult it was to see the whole magic formation, the bigger it was, and even now I remember, the rather complex characters were used. If I could do a little more research, I might have found out something about the magic formation, but I almost found it and ran away."


    "Running away?


    "Yes, it was too much"


    In another 10 seconds, if it was too late to judge, they would have found it and disposed of it.


    "After that, I casually tried to get to the place, but I gave up because my security was tightened up and I felt dangerous"


    You wanted to see it again.


    I got the old impression, but it was beautiful.


    "... Upas. You''ve lived a long time."


    "Hahaha. I was lucky. I used to be young, so I couldn''t stand the demands I wanted to look into."


    When I laughed and said it, I got a huge big sigh.


    "So, what are we going to do?


    "If it''s just the magic team, the king will still give instructions beyond what the Church has been involved in"


    "Right. That''s a pain in the ass."


    You''re right, when the king gives instructions, it''s a lot of trouble.


    The king now, he''ll lose his head.


    I don''t think it''s going to take all that time to take a hard way to achieve results, but that''s a bit of a look.


    "Do you think we can hide them?


    "That''s okay. The covenant of the curse, if broken, will punish those who have spoken and heard and those who have given instructions. Unless you are a foolish king, you will not deliberately be cursed."


    That curse contract is pretty horrible.


    "I wonder why the Ginars used that contract"


    That makes me wonder, too.


    It is strange to have quite a few pieces, but I am also concerned that I used the curse contract without hesitation.


    I heard that you came to this village because your son became the top adventurer, is that true?


    I don''t know what to say.


    "You mean the Ginars?


    I nod once to Uriga, who asks while drinking tea.


    "You didn''t get anything when you checked, did you?


    There was nothing suspicious.


    Uriga returns the same answer to my question as before.


    "You''re right."


    "Upas. How could you have believed my answer so easily? Even if I did, you''d usually suspect a little more, wouldn''t you?


    ".................. ahhh"


    "What? Clearly."


    "I guess it''s because Ivy says, ''Mr. Ginal and the others are fine''. Ha ha, I somehow believed it"


    When you look me straight in the eye like that, you say it.


    Uriga gives me that look in my response.


    "I wonder who Ivy is. I feel some power in her words."


    "... I guess she''s not just a pretty girl. In addition to being more calm than you seem, you also have judgment. Sometimes I feel uncomfortable, although it may seem appropriate for the year. You just don''t think they''re enemies."


    It feels strange.


    The discomfort is strong.


    If it were me the usual, I would have suspected it first.


    Even if it''s a life-saving being.


    Yet that feeling doesn''t come to mind at all.


    "One thing I know is that I don''t let the royal family or the church guys realize the existence of Ivy. That''s definitely all."


    Ivy doesn''t realize the awesome power she has.


    Follow a pretty valuable slime, even the legendary Adandala with the best demons.


    Despite being able to make situation decisions and be vigilant, I don''t realize why I have "amazing powers".


    That''s not surprising, but you wouldn''t understand it in the true sense of the word.


    As far as the droids are concerned, they still seem to get a lot of attention.


    She also shows understanding in words, just doesn''t understand it in the true sense.


    Not all this unless the person realizes it.


    "It''s unusual to show your hands so easily."


    There is a bitter smile in Uriga''s words.


    Sure, about Sola and the Siers.


    We''re in more trouble because we talk so much.


    "Well, it might be useless to talk to you, but next time I see you, I''ll be careful"


    "You''re gonna show me your understanding."


    That''s right.


    You''ll show me your understanding of this conversation, but maybe that''s all.


    "Is that it? What were you talking about?


    "Hmm?... Oh yes. Was I talking about believing Ginal?


    That was definitely the story.


    "Shouldn''t we talk properly once with Ginal?


    I guess Uriga''s right.


    We need to know what their real purpose is.


    Is it really for Ginal''s son or not?


    "Upas. How far should I tell Druid and Ivy? I think I might be home."


    "Right."


    My honest feelings don''t want to get involved any more.


    But that''s a mistake.


    Every village and town has a church.


    Even if you take care to stay away from the darkness over there, you''ll need an explanation.


    Then I''ll tell you everything... I can''t do it.


    There are too many things I don''t even know.


    "Uriga, just tell me what you know. I''ll talk to the king and get the information."


    "Are you all right?


    "I''ll figure it out. I''m going to tell the Druids everything I know before I leave this village."


    Well, how do we get the information out of the king?


    From another side, why don''t you poke me?


    I''ve been in touch with everything I used to know about this one, and this place is a bit like it used to be...


    Don''t do anything dangerous.


    "... I''ll be fine for a little while. The area can be adjusted."


    It used to be too much and dangerous, but thanks to stepping on the number of places, I was able to spot the drag while watching them.


    This would be a good place to use it.


    "Upas, that sounds like fun. You look just like you did when you got to the captain."


    "Really?


    "Oh, the look on your face when you''re thinking about something terrible."


    It won''t be a shame.


    Hey, I''m just going to poke around with a hint of the old days.


    What I did when I was younger hurts when I get older.


    Pfft.


    "Frightened."

 461 Outside, Mr. Gilmouth and the Magic Formation are activated.

    "Huh, I''m tired"


    Fall to the bed.


    Today is finally over.


    No, the dates have already changed... but you had a lot going on today.


    I told Druid and Ivy about my upcoming plans and what I discovered today.


    I probably told you everything... I told you, didn''t I?


    Is that it?


    Did I tell you about that?


    "... you''re gonna be okay"


    Tomorrow, in the morning... What is it?


    Yes, go to Upas and listen to those who have solved the spell, and choose those who will search the village... that''s a lot to do.


    With that said, you said you''d solve the adventurer''s trick tomorrow.


    "Are those guys okay?


    Reminds me of those who have activated the Magic Formation many times in a short time.


    Friends who are pretty close to Upas, probably know a lot about it.


    Given their burden, I guess we should stop.


    But we don''t have time.


    If you don''t solve the surgery quickly, you''ll be like a gatekeeper.


    Sounds like Sol''s magic stone is helping a lot, but how long will it last?


    Shall I ask Ivy for Sol''s demon stone tomorrow?


    No, you can''t.


    Even so far, they have helped me considerably.


    You should stop relying on it any more.


    "Huh, you''re helpless"


    I have struggled to protect the village.


    There are many things that I have repeatedly failed and regretted.


    But I''ve never felt powerless so far.


    I''m supposed to protect you, but I put this village in crisis because of me.


    Nobody says anything, but it''s because of me.


    When this is over, you''ll need to figure out how to shake yourself.


    "It''s a question of who to put in this position."


    There were those who were candidates.


    But after my memory came back, I looked a little, but I''m nowhere.


    I remember. I didn''t even see him in my memory here these days.


    I hear there were several bodies in the cave.


    I''m wondering if maybe it''s them.


    And why they were targeted, that''s because I laid eyes on them.


    Such an idea overheads me.


    "I don''t think it''s a mistake."


    In the meantime, I''m busy all day tomorrow.


    I need to sleep when I can.


    When I closed my eyes, I found my consciousness sooo distant.


    That''s how tired I seem.


    Gongon.


    Gongon, Gongon.


    "Gilmouth! Gilmouth!


    Oh, what?


    What''s that noise?


    "What''s wrong with you?...... ok. I''ll wake you up, so wait."


    Uh-huh. Sleepy.


    "Ivy! You have to be careful when you open the front door!


    "Sorry. Looks like Mr. Gilmouth has business. I''m gonna wake you up."


    Is this voice Ivy and Druid?


    Wanna wake me up? Is that about me?


    With that said, you heard the voice you found out.


    Who was it?


    "Mr. Gilmouth, please wake up. Something''s wrong with the Adventurer Alliance."


    Problem?


    ... I need to wake up.


    When you open your eyes, even the thin light enters through the window.


    Is it about 4: 00?


    I got up and shook my head a little fluttered and shook my head.


    Ah, you''re tired.


    "Mr. Gilmouth? Wake up?...... what do I do"


    "I''m fine. Wake up, I''ll be downstairs in a minute."


    "Yes, Mr. Ilya, an Adventurer Alliance official, is here."


    Ilya?


    ... Oh, sure... hmm?


    "Illya under the jurisdiction of the barn?


    If he were to come, did something happen to Sally?


    In a hurry, when I change my clothes, I go down to the ground floor.


    There is an Ilya figure in the room closest to the front door, preceded by Ivy and Druid.


    "Yes, go ahead. Wipe your face and it''ll be refreshing."


    Ivy gives me a warm towel.


    So when I wipe my face, it feels refreshing and good.


    "Thanks. So, what happened?


    "Yes, it looks like Priest Salifi activated the magic formation in the middle of the night. Those who were near the house fell down."


    Activate the magic formation?


    But he has a circle of slaves.


    Though I don''t think it''s possible for Sally herself to do something.


    "Someone went into a cell?


    "No. I''ve checked, but no one''s in the shed. They told me to be on maximum alert, so I was tightening my way in and out. So I''m pretty sure no one''s getting close."


    "Right."


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    In other words, without anyone''s help, the magic team will activate.


    Some magic formations reacted to words.


    Damn.


    "How many of them have fallen? And how''s it going?


    "It''s four adventurers and two adventurer guild officials who were guarding the vicinity of the cabin, all six unconscious. As I was told, I contacted the captain''s house."


    "Right. Thanks."


    Ilya can do her job, so don''t worry.


    "Druid, you don''t know what''s going to happen tomorrow or it''s already today, stop going out"


    Is it because you got your hands on the church, or did their people do something about catching the priests?


    I can''t predict what will happen any more than I don''t know.


    In the meantime, I want to make sure Ivy''s safe.


    "Okay. I''m sitting still at home for a day today"


    "Be careful"


    When Druid nods, Ivy looks at me worried.


    And he smiles and strokes his head with a pong.


    I won''t let them do it any more.


    "Back to the Adventurer Guild. Appas will be getting back to me."


    "Yes."


    When I leave the house with Ilya, I hear the door locked behind me.


    Confirm that and then run towards the Adventurer Alliance.


    For now, it''s dangerous to get closer than the magic formation has been activated.


    "Maybe I''ll be okay, huh?


    Sol''s demon stone is in his pocket when he leaves the house.


    It''s what protected me in the church.


    Yesterday, I tried to give it back to Ivy, but she said, "I might still need it," and it came back to me.


    "I''ll see how it goes in the cabin. Don''t let anyone near you."


    "Are you all right? If we get close to the activated magic team,"


    Check the Demon Stone again from the top of your pocket.


    "It''s okay."


    "... ok. Be careful."


    "Ilya. Look around the Adventurer Alliance and see if anyone is making any suspicious moves"


    "Are you a traitor?


    "Ah."


    I don''t want to doubt it.


    Still, how did you activate the magic formation?


    Also, is there an unknown method of activation?


    As I approached the Adventurer Guild, I saw the adventurers gathering in front of the door.


    That number is 13.


    As someone I can trust, they solved the surgery early.


    "How''s it going in there?


    To my words, the nearest adventurer flaunts his shoulder.


    "When I say the magic team has been activated, I work as usual without responding in particular"


    "That''s disgusting."


    "We were over there a while ago, weren''t we?


    "Wow."


    It explained to the adventurers who solved the procedure that their will had been suppressed in the magic formation, but they seemed to feel a little scared seeing how they would actually react.


    "Are you all right?


    To my words, nodding adventurers.


    "Two of you, look at Bishop Gupinus in the jail of the vigilante pack."


    I don''t think it''s okay because I haven''t heard from you at all, but you should make sure.


    "Gilmouth!"


    Turning his gaze to those who were called, Pial and Jaggi rush over here.


    "What''s up?


    "The captain told me to move the fallen to the captain''s house as soon as possible."


    That helps.


    But are you okay?


    "They''re activating the surgery?


    "They''re telling me to hurry because it''s okay."


    "Okay. The other 11 must move the fallen six to the captain''s house as a matter of priority."


    In my words, the adventurers headed for the inn in the Adventurer''s Guild.


    They say the six people who fell have been put to sleep in a room a little further from their quarters.


    "Ilya, please"


    I don''t want you to be a traitor or anything... but you will be.


    "Okay."


    Drop Ilya off inside the Adventurer Guild.


    "Are you a traitor?


    "Oh, it''s easy to find at times like this."


    Answer the words of Apath powerlessly.


    I don''t always feel comfortable with this search.


    After a while, the adventurers with the unconscious came out of the Adventurer Alliance.


    "Will Gilmouth come with us?


    "No. I''ll see how Sally''s doing"


    "What! Isn''t it dangerous?


    Jack grabs my arm.


    Turning his gaze, he had unstable shaking eyes.


    It''s still shallow to be a top adventurer.


    And yet, I got caught up in such a big case.


    Besides, Gilmouth''s I was brainwashed and used to be good for the enemy.


    I can''t help but be anxious.


    "It''s okay."


    In my words, I can help my hand grabbing my arm.


    "Jaggi will go with them to the captain''s house. I''ll check with Gilmouth on Priest Salifi."


    "But..."


    "It''s okay, ''cause I just got an amulet"


    Amulet?


    "Okay. Let''s go."


    Drop off Jaggi heading to the captain''s house on guard around him.


    He turned his gaze on me after he lost some sight of him.


    "Shall we go"


    "Ah."


    Watching Pial also conveys tension from him.


    "You can wait here."


    "No, I''m coming with you"


    I feel a strong will.


    But it''s more dangerous to get closer than the Magic Formation is activating.


    "I''ll be on my way."

 462 Outside, Mr. Gilmouths determination.

    As far as Pial is concerned, I can see he''s pretty nervous.


    You shouldn''t force it.


    "It''s okay. Because I have amulets."


    With that said, you said you had amulets.


    What are you talking about?


    Maybe you got something for Upas?


    "Did Applus give you something?


    Even something that can control the power of the magic team, did you bring it?


    That would help a lot.


    "No, you don''t. Mr. Ivy gave me Sol''s magic stone."


    "Really...... hmm? Sol''s demon stone?


    "Yes. The captain told me to ''go to the guard'' because it''s hard when Ivy has something. So, I went to Gilmouth''s house, and I think Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy told me I was okay... they told me. Yes. So when I tried to leave the house, Mr. Ivy made me Sol''s demon stone, so I said, ''Go ahead.'' Apparently, a while before I got to Mr. Gilmouth''s house, Mr. Ivy made it... is that it?


    Is this guy okay?


    There''s been a lot of weirdness right now, isn''t there?


    Well, I know what you''re talking about.


    Peek softly at Pial walking a little behind him.


    You look worse than you just did.


    "Um... Sol''s demon stone is an amazing rare demon stone, isn''t it?


    "Oh, I''ve never heard of it before, because I have the power."


    "That''s right. I''ve got five of those... I don''t know what to do. I''ve got five."


    Maybe you''re nervous because the magic team isn''t activated, they have demon stones?


    Well, it''s definitely because it''s an amazing demon stone.


    That''s five......


    "Five!


    "Yes, Gilmouth will have it. I gave it half to Jaggi."


    What, did they give you all 10 demon stones?


    "Can I give it to you?


    When you gaze at your desperate voice, you look like you''re holding back your bag all the time.


    Perhaps there''s a demonic stone made by Sol in there.


    "Pu, ku ku"


    "Why, you laugh!


    "I thought you were nervous about the magic team activation."


    Pial sighed when he saw the bag.


    "Sure, I was nervous about the magic team at first, but when I was talking about the demon stone I had deposited from Ivy, I remembered the captain who was talking about the demon stone. And then you realize that the Demon Stone I have is amazing stuff, you know, how much is this Demon Stone? Is it payback if anything happens?


    "The price? Ah, how many gold plates have I loaded so I can get it? I''ve never heard of a magic stone that absorbs the power of a magic formation."


    "Um."


    "Hmm?"


    "The demon stone I got, but 2 out of 3 were glowing. I tried to give it to Jaggi, and he refused me so badly."


    ...... eh.


    Is that the same demon stone that''s helping you when you''re activating the magic formation?


    "Keep it up, please"


    "I don''t like it!


    I smile bitterly at the expression of desperate pials.


    Sure, it might be safer for me to have it.


    But now, it''s safer for Pial to have it.


    I''m not hiding the fact that I''m slowly remembering my memories while I''m hanging on to magic.


    It will be time to reach our enemies and traitors.


    Then we should make a move to protect ourselves.


    Before all my memories return.


    Of course, I''m not going to get hit, but there is something.


    There''s no way I can keep a demon stone like that.


    Even though I''m thinking about what to do when I''m attacked about the demonic stones in my pocket.


    "Now, hold it"


    "... Yes"


    The Pials realize what I''m trying to do.


    So I guess, he still looked at me somewhat anxiously.


    I know it''s bad, but the best way to attract them is to feed them.


    "Are you all right? If you can''t, you can wait here."


    Pial shakes his head sideways in my words.


    Her complexion was much calmer than earlier.


    "It''s okay."


    Once in front of the stairs leading to the basement hallway, stop.


    "What happened to the watch?


    I said, "Think about it. You don''t have to keep an eye on the inside and here."


    I kept it under guard more than usual once the magic team was activated, but I didn''t know this was really going to happen.


    "Let''s go"


    Slowly down the stairs.


    As soon as I reached the basement, I saw a pale light from one of the barns.


    "The magic team seems to be moving."


    Nodding at Pial''s words.


    That light is probably the light that comes into being when you activate the magic formation.


    Light leaks out of the room at regular intervals.


    "Ahhh."


    To the voice I heard from behind, I looked back in a hurry and Pial was taking something out of the bag.


    Demonic stone on the hand I put out of the bag.


    The demonic stone is wrapped in a pale white light.


    "Is that it? Not hot?


    "Are you all right?


    "Yes, I let it out because I felt hot, but it''s not... what''s going on?


    Pial is tilting his neck with a demonic stone.


    It''s getting hot, isn''t it?


    I know the phenomenon.


    "I''ve had the same reaction to the less glowing black demon stone I have. You''ll be fine if I keep it."


    "Okay."


    When the two of us approach the cabin, and the light overflows from the cabin, a part of it flies over here.


    A glitch of sweat tells me on my back.


    "Ah."


    Turning to the voice I heard a little from behind, the demon stone was absorbing the light that flew in.


    It''s still the same reaction.


    "Wow."


    Looking at the demon stone, the demon stone falls out of Pial''s hand.


    "What''s up?


    "Turn around..."


    This is a different reaction.


    A fallen demon stone approaches a chamber filled with light as if it were willing to.


    And absorbed the light overflowing from the chamber.


    I noticed that the light didn''t fly this way, so I peered softly into the cage.


    "Is that Priest Salifi?


    I nod slightly bewildered by Pial''s words.


    He''s walking around the inn with an insane look no matter how he sees it.


    "You''re kind of disgusting like you''re obsessed"


    Pial is right, Salifie walking around in the barn with his noose eyes is more creepy than disgusting.


    A demonic stone that twirls around and absorbs light, Salifie walks around with an empty look in the barn.


    Watching how Sally is reminds me of something.


    Where was that k?


    I''ve seen it many, many times.


    I can''t remember.


    "Oh, you were a Salifi priest"


    "What''s up?


    "When I came home from work in the middle of the night, I saw Priest Salifi walking around in the square. At that time, the atmosphere was unusual for some reason, so I immediately left the square."


    "Square...... walking around?


    Repeating Pial''s words, I was fondly reminded of some place in my head.


    Where was that?


    A very familiar place, ah... the square.


    Yeah, but how did you remember the square?


    Sure,... something happened in the square, or something?


    Or were you looking at something?


    Turning his gaze inside the barn, Salifah - the priest - stares at this one with a grumpy look.


    ... No, I can''t, I can''t remember because I seem to remember.


    "Bad, doesn''t seem to help"


    Give up and shake your head to the side.


    When I looked inside the house at the sound of something called Dossa falling, Priest Salifi was falling.


    "What do you want to do?


    I would like to ascertain the state by the side, but the magic formation still emits light about whether it is activated or not.


    "Getting close is dangerous."


    "That''s right."


    Corny, corny, corny.


    When the demonic stone that had stopped in front of the chamber twirls, it approaches the priest Salifi.


    Don''t really look like you''re willing to be a demon stone.


    Watching as what happens, the light is absorbed into the demonic stone the moment it is born.


    "Sounds like you''ll be all right in a little bit."


    "Right."


    When I went to pick up the key to unlock the locker, I heard Ilya from above.


    "Is there a problem?


    "It''s okay."


    "The Bishop of Gpinas had no problem. We talked a little bit, and it was disgusting."


    "You''re gonna be okay to come down."


    "Ah, yes."


    When Ilya comes down to the basement, she looks around frightened.


    When I saw that one of the barns was slight but glowing, my body startled me.


    "You don''t have to be so scared..."


    "I don''t want to anymore. I can''t believe I''m not who I am!


    Well, I guess so.


    I remember old memories, but I feel like someone else and I feel sick.


    It''s me, but it''s not me.


    Judgment and willingness to work are as if they were different.


    "Heh, I''m sorry again, too"

 463 Outside, Mr. Gilmouth and the traitor.

    "Oh, wait."


    I forgot.


    If they look inside the house, they''ll find Sol''s demon stone.


    Are you tired?


    We need to hang on.


    "Don''t go down the stairs because you still don''t know what''s out there. I want you to tell me from there."


    Ilya gave me a horrible look on my words and climbed a little down the stairs that was down there.


    I laugh a little at the behavior.


    "With that said, what do you mean Bishop Gupinus is disgusting? Is something wrong?


    Travel to the side of the stairs so that you can see Ilya moving above the stairs.


    Looking back, the light is still overflowing from the barn.


    If anything happens, we need to be able to deal with it.


    Though I think it''s ok because I have Sol''s demon stone.


    "Laugh as soon as you tell me that the magic team has activated here. After that I don''t know... it sucked"


    "Worst?"


    "Yes. ''Why don''t you take off the circle of slaves, who you think I am,'' or ''I''ll take care of you a little if you take it off''? I can already say whatever I want. If you ignore that, you''ll be in a mess. I''m gonna break the bed, and I''m gonna throw a piece of the bed over here, and it''s been tough."


    I am flabbergasted by what Bishop Gupinas tells me from Ilya.


    I didn''t know it was that bad.


    Or it''s not the attitude of those who live in the church.


    Did you think you didn''t need to keep it adult anymore, or the influence of the magic team?


    "What we''re talking about, it''s weird anyway. And I have an expression... what do you mean... I''m laughing, but that laugh makes me sick anyway. When it happened before, I didn''t think so."


    You mean the expression has changed too?


    "Maybe you''ve gone crazy with too much magic."


    Even if it was crazy, I''m concerned about what Bishop Gupinus said about being "helpful".


    If the magic formation engraved on Salifah''s body is activated, someone will show up to help Bishop Gupinus.


    "Increase the protection of Bishop Gupinus"


    "Oh, it''s okay. I doubled my protection because I was concerned about the word ''can help'' and my attitude in person"


    Ilya is really capable.


    But it''s not for Gilmouth, is it?


    You''re not weak, but you''re not good at fighting.


    Too bad.


    "Exactly."


    Ilya who seems happy with my words.


    In the meantime, is Bishop Gupinus okay?


    Well, given the possibility that the traitor is confused, I can''t say it''s complete.


    "How was the traitor?


    "As Gilmouth put it, we found a few people with strange attitudes. There are 3 Adventurer Guild officials and 4 Adventurers. However, some did not know subtly whether they were confused or traitors because the bishop had been captured."


    For those who believe in the teachings of the Church, it would be hard to believe that the bishop was caught.


    I hope they don''t run wild.


    "And those subtle ones?


    "It''s two guild employees. I tried to get close to the store, so I kept an eye out."


    Two people.


    That''s less than I thought.


    "Okay. You did a good job on it in a short time, thanks."


    "No, because I like the job of observing people like this"


    I know.


    "I can observe criminals all day," he said, "because this is the first time he''s volunteered as captain of a cabin number.


    He''s a good person.


    I''m so sorry.


    "Gilmouth."


    I heard a pial from behind, so when I turned around, I heard a bum from the stairs.


    Upon confirmation of the sound, Ilya was evacuated to the top.


    Well, that''s good.


    "What''s up?


    "The light has gone out of the magic formation"


    Are you done?


    Go to the cabin where Sally is, and look inside.


    Indeed, the light that was emanating from the magic formation was nowhere and had returned to its original dim chamber.


    Sally falls to the ground and looks spasmodic when her body is frightened.


    "I''ll confirm."


    Stop Pierce from trying to enter the cabin.


    "I''ll..."


    "No. Something happened to Gilmouth, it''s more damaging."


    That''s all Pial says, he just walks into the barn.


    And as he turned up Sally, who was falling beside him, he checked his pulse.


    When I checked my complexion and the condition of my eyes, I came out of the room.


    "How''d it go?


    "It feels like I''m losing my mind. I don''t have any congestion in my eyes. I wonder if there are any particular problems, but my complexion is pretty bad."


    "Right."


    Did the magic team fall on the activated impact?


    You''ve fallen to the limit, you don''t know at this stage.


    I can even listen to you when I wake up... but you''re looking good.


    "Ilya, go to Applus'' house and tell me that the magic team has settled down for now"


    "Okay."


    I can hear Ilya walking away from the stairs.


    "I''ll let you sleep in bed for now"


    When Pial returns to his quarters, he moves Salifi, lying on the ground, to his bed.


    Oh, shit.


    I''ve confirmed the number of traitors, but I haven''t asked who they are.


    Ha, I didn''t expect you to make such a mistake.


    "Do you want to set up a new watch?


    When Pial leaves the cabin, lock the door.


    "Right, I mean, you''ll need guard. Someone might show up to take Sally away."


    In the meantime, we''re going to get out of the basement and head up the stairs.


    "Right here? Gilmouth, are you there?


    "Who?


    I''ve heard it somewhere, but I heard unfamiliar voices.


    "Bad. Garritt."


    Oh, Mr. Ginal, you''re one of the members of The Wind.


    "Is something wrong?


    The voice sounded a little rushed earlier.


    Put your hands on the stairs and look up.


    Garritt raised his hand on the stairs.


    As you go up the stairs, you can see something falling at Garritt''s feet.


    When I approached him wondering about it, I found out that he was a person.


    I checked because my face is pointing this way, two Adventurer Guild officials and an Adventurer style man.


    When he sees the fallen and tilts his neck, he is offered a vial all the time.


    Wonder, take it.


    "What''s this?


    "These guys had it in their possession, that''s a drug that paralyzes your body for a moment. It''s mainly what you use when you''re attacked by demons stronger than you."


    Am I being ridiculed?


    About that, I can predict when I see the colors.


    Because paralysis pills for demons have a beautiful water color.


    "Don''t stare. I was trying to call the guy these guys came out of there. You must have decided there was no winning shot at Gilmouth directly in front of you."


    Hmm?


    Is that the door to the stairs that leads to the cabin?


    Is that what we''re after when he comes out of there?


    "Well, you''re a traitor"


    "Huh."


    I thought you were coming, but you''re faster than I thought.


    "Thank God."


    "No, the captain asked me to go check on you because you might be in danger. I guess a lot of us haven''t solved the technique yet, huh?


    Nodding at Garritt''s words.


    Not yet, or most of them are still fit for surgery.


    "If you''re a vigilante, it''s almost over."


    "What? Isn''t it early?


    "Because I''ve prepared another magic team and doubled the number of people to solve the operation"


    But that should put a lot of strain on those who are activating the magic formation to solve the spell.


    "Hmm? Oh, don''t worry. It is the hope of those who are unraveling the spell that made the magic formation another."


    To the words, Pial, who was behind him, gave a surprised voice.


    That would be so.


    I''ve already activated quite a bit of magic formation, because I''m telling you to increase the number on it.


    "How are they doing?


    "I''m pimping. It''s easy to use and we''re all thrilled to be able to use it again and again."


    Hmm?


    Tilt his neck to Garritt''s strange explanation, but felt signs of people a little further away.


    Are you one of us, a traitor?


    Well, you must be a traitor because you''re hiding and watching this one.


    You noticed Pial was hiding, too, softly away from behind me.


    "Right. That''s good. With that said, is it morning already?


    Speak up a little.


    "Oh... shall we go to dinner?


    You''re not sure what to say.


    When you look softly at the pials, you turn off the signs and get closer to where people are hiding.


    "Right. We need to get Sally''s guard before we do."


    "You can even after dinner. There''s nothing wrong with that anymore, is there?


    "Oh, I got all the traitors, too."


    Gong.


    "Wow."


    Looking more at the sound, one man was held down in the hallway by a pial.


    I saw that face and found my expression distorted.


    I didn''t know you were a traitor.


    "Are you close?


    "... childhood friendly"

 464 Outside Mr. Gilmouth and Traitor 2

    "Childhood tame?"


    Nodding at Garritt''s surprised voice.


    Suppressed by the pials is definitely a childhood tame tig.


    I used to be one of those people who encouraged me to work out with you and crusaded demons with you.


    I have a little personality problem, but I can''t believe I was betraying you.


    "It''s a misunderstanding. I was just here worried."


    "That''s ugly. You wouldn''t have to hide if you were worried."


    To Garritt''s words, Tig stares at him.


    Since when, has this guy been betraying you?


    ... I just found that out, it doesn''t make any sense...


    "Tig, I''m sorry"


    My words, Tig.


    Seeing that look strikes me with sadness, but I have a job as Gilmouth.


    Take a small, deep breath and change your mind.


    From Bishop Gupinus and Salifi, it is possible that the story cannot be heard.


    Then it would be a good idea to guide Tig successfully to get the information out.


    This guy is short minded, if you poke him right through there, he should get the blur out as soon as possible.


    "I didn''t know you were a traitor... Well, maybe the seniors knew you''d betray them. That''s why it was so late to be the top adventurer in the sync. Some of you disagree to the end."


    "Annoying! What do they know!


    "With that said, the previous Chemanta in Gilmouth was disturbed."


    "Annoying! Ha, you wouldn''t know, but Chemanta is on this side! I''m sorry to hear that. How does it feel to be betrayed by someone you believed in?"


    It sucks.


    But now we know for sure that Chemanta is a traitor.


    I believed in the memory I remembered, but I wanted to deny it somewhere, but I never got lost again.


    And then... would you know where Chemanta is?


    "Do you know that Chemanta is betraying you? I have nothing to think about. He''s the enemy."


    "What?"


    "I''m telling you I knew."


    "That''s a lie. When he left town, he told me to use it like you didn''t know it yet. Well, it''s no use looking good."


    Is there no Chemanta in this town?


    Nevertheless, has your mouth been lighter before?


    You haven''t been able to guide me well?


    Could that be a lie?


    Observe Tig with your eyes tightened.


    You don''t look like you''re lying to me, but do you want to shake it up a little?


    "You still have a light mouth. I guess that''s why nobody needed you. Poor thing."


    "Become"


    When Tig''s expression is ugly and distorted, he rambles.


    Pials cage their strength in a bit of a hurry, but they just bounce around experiencing a lot.


    "Shit, what?


    The moment Pial''s hand went away, Tig laughed.


    But soon by Garritt, he was restrained in the hallway again.


    Seeing how handy it was, he gazed at Garritt and was flaunted on his shoulder.


    After all, the ''wind'' guys, including Garritt, are hiding something.


    "Damn."


    "Do you regret it? Well, that looks pretty good on you."


    "Ha, don''t worry about it. It''s too late for you to be here. Adventurers and vigilantes of this village run wild in the words of Arpie. I don''t know how you got yourself back, but it''s all too late! Ha ha."


    Arpie.


    You were a merchant in this village.


    Sure, they should have set up shops in other villages and towns.


    Right, him.


    "Don''t talk so much, you. I''m surprised it''s so easy to talk about the names of important people."


    Because of the lightness of this mouth, the operation has been wasted.


    "Come on, don''t worry about it. If I don''t get back to Arpie, the vigilantes and adventurers are supposed to be running around. Are you sure? There will be damage to the village. Ha ha."


    Tig laughs spookily.


    "If you were an adventurer now, you''d be a vigilante and you could contain it"


    "Are you stupid? Were you listening to me? Vigilantes move on our orders, too! You better change your attitude towards me now. I''ll give you a little help. I''m sweet."


    With that said, Tig has always wanted to stand on people.


    Even when I became Gilmouth, I felt sorry for myself.


    But I wasn''t even on the list because I had that chatty personality and the personality to make fun of people.


    I''ve cautioned you many times, but you still didn''t heal.


    However, I had the courage and kindness to protect my people at the risk of my life......


    "Tig, don''t you wonder? That I''ve regained myself."


    "You did the trick on the first, didn''t you?


    "Right."


    "Let go of me than that! Are you sure? You do this to me, the villagers are gonna die. Or is it some kind of solution? Knock."


    I''m disgusted by Tig, who laughs disgustingly.


    You''re lying about getting old and getting round.


    Worse than old times.


    "Surely if the vigilantes and adventurers rave around, the damage would be enormous"


    But the moment I heard the current story, Pial nodded one at me and then disappeared.


    Probably went to Applus to report it.


    To turn to the instructions of the head of the vigilante, who has all the power to move the vigilante.


    "Then order this guy to let go!


    "Why? Why should I order you to let go when you''re a criminal?


    "Huh?"


    Tig looks up at me.


    What an idiot.


    "I''ll answer your earlier question. ''Is there any solution? ? That was... there''s an answer ?


    Well, if the adventurer actually runs wild, there ''ll be a little damage by the time the vigilantes contain him.


    That''s why I never listen to Tig''s requests.


    Absolutely.


    "Impossible"


    "And you asked me if I''d wondered if I''d regained myself. You blamed the surgery, but that''s not true. I got myself back in one way or another. And in the same way the vigilantes are freed from surgery. So your operation just now won''t succeed."


    I got myself back in another way, but I''d better say the same way.


    There will always be an investigation into this matter later.


    I''ll be sure to come and talk to this guy.


    The lightness of the mouth is also convenient from the user side.


    It can only be a little jetty, but it''s better than not.


    "No way, no.... Could it be the magic team? You guys use magic formations, too?


    Returns a nickel and a grin at Tig''s hurried expression.


    You must have seen me like that, looking at me with a look that Garritt doesn''t like.


    Would you have given me such a bad look?


    ... I might have.


    Garritt, I''m sorry.


    Do Garritt a favor while watching Tig whisper something about whether my words were a shock or not.


    "What?


    "Ah, turn his clothes and show me his belly and back."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll tell you what, it''s not a hobby. It''s troublesome that the magic team is carved like Sally, so I just want to make sure."


    "Oh, I see."


    Turn your shirt up while Garritt keeps it under control.


    You''re really handy.


    There was no magic formation on Tig''s belly and back.


    I''m relieved of that.


    "Hold on, hold on."


    Return to the cellar and grab the ring of slaves.


    Both the Adventurer''s Guild chamber and the vigilante''s chamber contain those who carved their magic formations into their bodies.


    It''s unclear what state it activates, but Tig always does something.


    I guess I''ll have to limit it to prevent that.


    Ah, will it be a problem later?


    Sally and the others can make excuses because there was a magic formation, but there wasn''t a tig.


    Well, I don''t have a choice.


    "Sorry I kept you waiting."


    Place a ring of slaves in the arms of the suppressed Tig.


    "Isn''t that your neck?


    "There''s still no verdict. Normally, no."


    Garritt gives my words a convincing look.


    I look at him softly, but he doesn''t seem to question the use of a ring of slaves.


    ... Normally, what do you think?


    "Well, we have a lot of experience, so we''ll have that, too"


    You noticed my gaze, Garritt, with a bitter smile.


    Experienced.


    "Behind you?


    I know that there are adventurers who solve problems that cannot be put on the table.


    Etchey did that kind of work.


    "Well, do you have that, too?


    After all, wasn''t he just an adventurer?


    But what do you mean, "there''s that too"?

 465 438. Report from Mr. Ginal.

    Concon.


    "Looks like someone''s here. Yes, I''ll open it now."


    Mr. Gilmouth, to the sound of knocking on the front door of his house, when he stops eating breakfast and takes a seat, he grabs his wrist all the way.


    Turning his gaze, his grinning father.


    ... Ah, I did it.


    "Ivy."


    "Yes."


    I feel pressure from my smiling father.


    "Don''t speak up before you know who''s here"


    "Yes."


    "Make sure you know who it is"


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t know, respond without opening the front door. Even those who know won''t be able to open the front door unless they''re close."


    "Yes."


    "Do you really understand?


    "Of course, I know..."


    About... what do you call conditional reflexes...


    You mean you think it''s bad for them if you don''t respond immediately... because you don''t feel crisis enough?


    Concon.


    "Ah... eh?


    What am I gonna do?


    When I saw your father, I was struck with a pong and a head.


    I''ll see what I can do.


    "Thanks"


    I walk out of the room where your father is eating, but I wonder who came.


    Maybe it''s Mr. Garritt again.


    With that said, did the Demon Stone help?


    "Okay! I''d like to sneak up on you from behind."


    Look out the window.


    Hi. Since dawn, I feel the village is making a scene.


    I know the problem has moved, but I don''t know if that''s a good direction or a bad direction from here.


    "Everybody okay? I hope I didn''t force you."


    Reminds me of Mr. Ginal and the others.


    I''m hiding it, but I can see you''re getting tired.


    Quickly, I want it resolved.


    When I went out into the hallway and headed to the front door, I heard your father.


    "Was it Ginal? Good luck."


    Mr. Ginal?


    "I''m sorry to hear so many reports at this hour. And then the captain decided," It''s more important to protect Ivy and the Sols than me, "and he asked me to protect him here."


    Me and Sols?


    That''s kind of nasty.


    "In the meantime, eat something. I just had a little last night, and I didn''t eat anything."


    "Tell Ivy that. Managing ingredients is Ivy, so using them poorly can drive your plans crazy."


    "Really?


    "Ah. If I make it on my own, I''ll make it without thinking about quantity and regret it later. That''s why I''m just helping."


    There''s a grin on your father''s words.


    Sure, you''ve eaten a lot of cooking for four days.


    Besides, even if I wanted to change the flavor, it was difficult to change the flavor because of the intense flavoring, and when I finished eating, I was really happy with my father.


    I remember the joy of your father then, and I laughed out loud.


    Did you hear that laugh, your father and Mr. Ginal turn their gaze towards me?


    "Morning!"


    Mr. Ginal, who noticed me, waves and greets me.


    "Good Morning"


    "It''s bad early in the morning. Ah, did you hear that?


    "Yes, would you like some gutted food? Or is it light?


    "I''m starving because I moved around, I need guts and meat"


    Meat.


    Sure, there''s some meat soaked in the sauce, I think I''ll add some potato flour to that and make it fried and grilled.


    The rest will be fine with about rice and vegetable soup.


    "Okay."


    "Sorry, early this morning"


    When I look at Mr. Ginal, he still looks pale.


    But I notice something different from yesterday.


    Yesterday, I was caught in a tight, peany air, but now I feel just a little calmer.


    Maybe it went in a good direction.


    "I love cooking. So there''s no problem."


    When you go to the cooking area, prepare the meat marinated in the sauce from the magic box and the potato flour.


    When the soup is made by adding the finely chopped vegetables and the stock picked from the bones in a small pan, the meat is added with potato flour and fried and roasted.


    Serve the cooked white rice out of the magic box and put it in a wooden bowl.


    Prepare the fried roasted meat and the flavoured and seasoned soup to complete.


    When I took the dish I could serve to the room where Mr. Ginal and your father were, there was Mr. Ginal snapping at my desk.


    "You seem pretty tired, are you okay?


    "Ah, bad. Whoa! Nice smell."


    Arrange the dishes in front of Mr. Ginal.


    "I''ll have it."


    When that is said, I recommend eating with rage momentum.


    I stared slightly at it and then rushed to prepare the tea.


    "Ah, I ate."


    See an empty plate in less than 10 minutes.


    Could it not have been enough?


    "Do you still want to go?


    "Hmm? No, it''s fine because I''m already hungry. It was delicious, thanks. I''m back."


    Exaggerated, but the word that it was delicious is a good word, isn''t it?


    My face gets burned.


    When I''m gathering the finished dishes,


    "Oh, I''ll clean it up. Ivy, sit down."


    I''m not tired of anything, so no problem, but I''m just going to take a plate, Mr. Ginal.


    Probably after him, but he won''t let me help.


    He said he had a report, and I''ll make you some new tea.


    "Does your father eat sweets?


    "Right, something less sweet, please"


    Jumped by Sora after dinner, he sits in a chair when his father, who was playing with him, sighs small.


    Ciel and Sol were also in on it from the way, so it was a pretty intense game.


    "Good luck"


    "Those three are unforgiving."


    "Really?


    "Not for me."


    Jito, I was seen with my eyes, so I turn my gaze and laugh.


    Sure, everyone has a slightly different attitude towards me and your father.


    It''s a relief to me, but I''m serious about hitting on your father.


    If it''s just Sola, your father can afford it, but it just seems tough if Ciel and Sol join in.


    "Oh, I''m ready."


    When Mr. Ginal returns to his room wiping his hands, he pinches his desk but sits across the street.


    "Tea, please."


    "Thank you. Now, what shall I tell you... there was a magic formation carved into Priest Salifi''s body, and Gilmouth was summoned because it was activated in the middle of the night. The damage caused by the magic team wasn''t caused by the demon stone Ivy gave me, but a traitor who didn''t know about it stormed out on me."


    "Is it a runoff?


    "Oh, the technique that was carved into Priest Salifi''s body is like brainwashing. I''m still expecting it because it hasn''t been analyzed. But the traitor got us ahead of him so we could catch him. Sounds like Gilmouth''s childhood tame, but his mouth is light anyway. Garritt told me that he had told me the information was perplexing after a little induction."


    Mr. Gilmouth''s childhood tame?


    Is he gonna be okay?


    "Thanks to the fact that he told us about a certain person, we were able to sear out the people who lent him a hand in the case. Since dawn, vigilantes have moved to secure those involved in the incident. Before I get here, I''ll almost be able to secure the incident in this village in a few moments."


    I wonder what it is?


    You put it a little strange, didn''t you?


    Something like there''s still something out there.


    "Are you saying this case wasn''t just about this village?


    Mr. Ginal nods at your father''s words.


    "The magic formations used in this village were under someone''s direction. There will be an investigation into the person, but we and the captains believe the Church is likely to be involved."


    "That''s a pain in the ass. It won''t be easy to find out."


    "Oh, even with the evidence, it''s not easy to find out."


    Mr. Ginal gets a bitter look.


    Like you hate me?


    "Can we hear that story?


    Mr. Ginal in your father''s words, he looks at me still.


    Is it because you feel a little scared of that gaze?


    "Seems easy to get caught up in."


    Yes, that''s right.


    Unfortunately, I''m caught up in it when I realize it.


    "You''re scarier not to know, aren''t you? If you knew, you''d be able to avoid it."

 466 439 Stories Church

    "Evasion... can you?


    I''m worried about what your father said, too.


    It''s no good avoiding being involved while you don''t know.


    "Well, good luck"


    Your father flaunted his shoulder when he saw Mr. Ginal smile bitterly.


    "So, how did Ginal get here?


    "That''s why Ivy and the others are escorted."


    "Even though those involved in the case said they almost secured it?


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal only stopped moving for a moment.


    "That''s all I said?


    "Oh, that''s what I heard"


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal drips.


    "Bad. Looks a little tired. I almost secured it, but there''s one important person on the loose. I''m a vigilante, but maybe they found out about the Druid, and that''s why I''m here as an escort."


    I only have a short time involved, but I know I''m not the kind of person who forgets important things.


    Does that mean you''re tired?


    "Are you all right?


    For some reason, Mr. Ginal, look at me still.


    Leaning her neck, she strapped her shoulder to Mr. Ginal.


    "Ivy, do you have any interesting skills or anything?


    Interesting skills?


    I don''t know what that means, I see your father.


    Your father, too, is shaking his head to the side.


    "No, I don''t have one. How so?


    "I''m definitely tired, but I don''t do anything to relax in my current state. Yet I forgot. Come to think of it, if it''s in front of Ivy, it''s going to relax somewhere, or calm down. No, I''m not blaming Ivy for my failure... what are you talking about, I... Bad."


    Mr. Ginal leans his neck with his hands off his shoulders.


    That really seems troubling and confusing to me, too.


    "Tamer is my only skill."


    "Right, bad. Maybe you''re more tired than you think you are, huh? Really bad. With that said, how did you know about your skills?


    I don''t think there''s any way to find out outside the church.


    "I had it checked out at the church"


    "Church? Does the Church know that maybe Ivy has no stars?


    "Uh, yes. If you''re from the church in the village of Latomi where I was born, you know."


    With that said, what''s going on with the village of Latomi?


    After the villagers were captured, you never asked what the village was like.


    "Ivy, don''t blame the church guys and believe me. And the Druids."


    The look on Mr. Ginal''s face gets steeper and a little scary.


    "I don''t believe you, so no problem."


    "What? Really?


    With that said, your father never said anything about going to church.


    Even though some adventurers wish you a safe journey.


    "When I was a freshman adventurer, there was a lot going on. Since then, we''ve cut any relationship."


    "But you had something to do with it to some extent, didn''t you?


    "Oh. You did have a little relationship. You got a problem with that?


    "I do. It''s information on the Druid that was said to be the guild''s hidden balls. It''s possible they were looking into it. If they find out you''re involved in this case, they''ll probably make contact."


    "No way......"


    "I have that ''no way''. Definitely ignore them even if they come in contact. We work as investigators, but we work in the back."


    "Wait! That would be top secret."


    "Yeah, but I don''t think it''s okay to be two people. I don''t believe we''re going to divulge any information."


    Your father and I snort at Mr. Ginal''s serious expression.


    "Among the various pieces of information I learned in the back job were also many church-related and related things. Honestly, there was also enough information to distrust the royal family leaving the church. So I can tell you, don''t get involved in the church. The people who belong there don''t even think of people as people. If it''s for our own good, they''re the ones who kill the easy ones."


    I didn''t like it because it''s where I was rejected myself, but it seems more dangerous than I imagined.


    And I can''t believe it''s the "people who kill easy people".


    "Okay."


    Your father looked at me, so he nodded.


    "Ginal"


    "Hmm?"


    "If the church were to target Ivy, do you think no stars would be the cause?


    "Ah. I''m sorry to say this, but they''re gathering the rare. It would be so rare to have no stars. You''ve always been safe."


    Huh?


    Was it that dangerous?


    I''ve been trying to stay away since I was seen with contempt in the church, but I don''t think I''ve ever been looked for.


    "What happened to those who were gathered?


    Mr. Ginal, who shakes his head sideways to your father''s question.


    "Unknown beyond that."


    Well, I''m sure something bad is waiting for you.


    Hmm?


    Rare...... is that also a skill?


    "Mr. Ginal. Even if you have rare skills, could you possibly be eye-catching?


    Your father''s skills are pretty rare, too, or he''s going to definitely be used if he finds out.


    "There will be. I''ve had a buzz with people working behind me wondering if what the church cares most about is their skills. Well, I don''t know the truth."


    When I look at your father, I look between my eyebrows and think of something.


    Could it be something that comes to mind?


    "Yes, did you find the previous Gilmouth?


    Hmm? Previous Gilmouth?


    Oh, you mean the case?


    I suddenly changed my mind, so I didn''t know.


    "You suddenly changed your story. Well, fine. He wasn''t in this village anymore. And then Tamer''s Matori got him."


    Tamer got caught.


    In what Mr. Gilmouth said, it felt like he was with former Mr. Gilmouth, but how could he not run away?


    "Looks like Matori''s already in a crazy state"


    Oh, you couldn''t get away with it?


    "Right. With that said, how''d it go with the three middle-aged adventurers in the letter?


    "They''re all ready to get caught, too, so it''s okay. Looks like these three were either crazy Matori watchmen or caretakers. He was crazy to be alive because he had a caregiver."


    A watchman? A caretaker?


    He said those who went crazy in the magic formation would not go back to normal.


    At the end of the day I heard that my body was weak and I would die.


    Didn''t you want Mr. Matori to die?


    Were you even doing some important work?


    Then why don''t you activate the magic formation?


    "... could that Tamer be..."


    Your father sees Mr. Ginal clouding his words.


    Mr. Ginal nodded with a strange look at the question.


    What do you mean?


    Is there anything important about Tamer''s Mr. Matori?


    She went crazy with the magic trick...


    Oh, he said this village was definitely used to experiment with magic formations... that Mr. Matori was kept alive for experiments or something?


    "Phew."


    I want it off, but I feel like it''s hitting me.


    "Are you all right?


    Your father looks at me worried.


    "It''s okay. I''ve been thinking a lot about it."


    "Right."


    Caress my head slowly, as your father''s hands labor.


    Plus, I just feel a little soothed.


    "Thanks"


    The reality of the church, the possibility of me being targeted... that''s a lot of shock.


    Besides, it feels like we solved the case, and we didn''t.


    But the case in this village is solved, right?


    Hi, it''s not refreshing.


    "That''s not refreshing."


    "Right."


    Father who agrees with my words.


    With that said, a vigilante who might have noticed about your father escaped, didn''t he?


    I wonder what he''s like.


    "Um, Mr. Ginal. Do you know the name or look of the escaped vigilante?


    I need to know what it looks like.


    "His name is Chorsi. He''s 31 years old, and he has a wife and a daughter."


    You have a wife and a daughter?


    How could someone like that do something that would betray the village?


    "Looks like red brown short hair with light green eyes"


    Thin green eyes on red tea hair.


    "They have two moles at the base of the right thumb. I''ve never actually been in Chorsi either."


    Two molluscs.


    "Thank you"


    "No, that doesn''t seem very useful. I''ll rendezvous with the captains later, so you should hear more. Well, it''s best to be secured before then."


    "Right."


    "And then..., that''s about it for now. The captain and Gilmouth said they would show their faces when they settled down. Perhaps this evening or maybe tomorrow."


    The captain and Mr. Gilmouth seem busy.


    From here, you can go see the two of us.


    "Shall we go to the captains from us? Me and your father have plenty of time."


    "No, let''s stop that. Because some of the villagers might one day be connected to the church."


    "I feel like it''s already too late."


    I can tell you that.


    Frequently, Mr. Commander, you entered and left the house, didn''t you?


    "Ah, maybe. It would be like going to the captain''s house now and announcing that he knows the case in detail. It''s forbidden to enter except for those involved. Besides, before we search the village, we''ll figure it out."


    Will it?


    Let''s hope for the captains.

 467 440 stories. Ciel smaller?

    "Rest a little, Mr. Ginal"


    Even if I told you to rest tight, you wouldn''t listen.


    But I need a little rest because I''m tired on my face.


    "No, I''m fine. Or you can''t come to the guard and rest."


    No, no, because things were a little strange earlier.


    Mr. Ginal said you might be tired, too, right?


    "It''s okay because you have a father, too, right?


    "Oh, shouldn''t we get some rest? You''re not in the mood, are you?


    "... yes it is"


    Still makes you look lost, Mr. Ginal.


    Speaking of which, will you rest?


    "Oh, if anything happens, I''ll be fine because Ciel''s here"


    Ciel is strong, so I guess this will reassure you a little.


    "Ah, Ciel."


    "Nyah?


    Ciel wakes up because he''s called his name.


    "Sorry, you woke me up"


    "Right. Let''s do that."


    Mr. Ginal stood up, beside Ciel.


    "Ciel, if it''s in this house, you can go back to where you were, so protect the Ivies."


    "What!"


    "Huh?"


    "Nyah!


    No, wait.


    Ciel, don''t be motivated!


    Or can I go back to who I was?


    "That''s cool."


    Mr. Ginal is happily smiling and satisfied with Ciel, who has just returned to his original appearance.


    "Don''t feel small in the room"


    Your father saw Mr. Ginal with a slightly frightened look, but he said what he thought of the room if he wasn''t willing to stop.


    What, you okay?


    You can''t do that, can you?


    Sure, Ciel''s magic is too strong, so they''ll notice... that?


    Recently, Ciel kept her magic out, didn''t she?


    Is that a good idea?


    "Nha... Nha!


    Ciel leaned her neck as she looked at your father and rang a little lost.


    After a while, my body got a little smaller when it was ringing small.


    "Wow."


    "Ooh."


    Look at Ciel, which is about 2/3 of its original size, and your father and I soon come by Ciel''s side.


    It seems so cute how different sizes change the impression you see.


    No, she''s cute when she was her original size, too.


    "Can you change it to size?


    "I''ve never known it before"


    "What?"


    When I replied to Mr. Ginal''s words, I heard him sound surprised.


    "Ciel, you could only change size without changing your appearance. Wow!"


    "Nya-yay."


    When I stroke my head, my tail shakes patterned.


    Lovely.


    My smaller than usual body is still so cute.


    "They look the same, but they''re too cute"


    "I''ve never seen it before, but don''t be surprised at the two of you who aren''t surprised. Doesn''t it bother you that the size has changed?


    Mr. Ginal sees us with a slightly frightened look.


    "Especially since Ciel is Ciel"


    "... is that what this is all about? Normally, you''d be surprised."


    "Adandala''s going to slime. I wouldn''t be surprised how big it is."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal tilts his neck.


    "Isn''t that what you''re saying?


    Mr. Ginal strokes Ciel with a look that doesn''t fall on his heart.


    "Ah! Adandala''s hair is soft."


    "It is. Feels good, doesn''t it?"


    A grin comes to the look on Mr. Ginal''s face as he strokes Ciel.


    "Mr. Ginal, now you can rest in peace. There''s a futon in the next room, please."


    To my words, Mr. Ginal with a slightly troubled look.


    "Ah, a little more..."


    "No, you can''t. Ciel worked hard to make me smaller so Mr. Ginal could rest."


    I don''t know if I tried.


    "You have no choice. Well, if anything happens, I''ll be up soon, too."


    When I look at Ciel and breathe small, I get up.


    "Yes, rest, sleep at least 3 hours"


    "What!"


    If I didn''t say anything, I''d be up in about an hour, so I''ll be sure to say it first.


    "Go to sleep, please"


    Did Mr. Ginal give up, or when he clapped his shoulder, he went to the next room.


    There is a closing noise of the door, so it will probably rest properly.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    "Nya-yay."


    After stroking Ciel for a while, he sits in his original place and drinks tea with his father.


    Ciel came near me and your father and laid him to sleep.


    "Dad, you forced me to change the story earlier, didn''t you?


    Just how your father feels, let''s hear it right.


    "Oh, not that I don''t believe in the Ginals, but my skills are more likely to change people."


    I still snort at your father''s response.


    If they find out they can get more stars, even good people could change.


    "Bad. Even though Ivy believes in Ginal,"


    Your father gives you a look of sorry.


    "I have nothing to apologize for. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Your father''s skills have the power to change people.


    Because there are so many people who want to increase the number of stars.


    So your father didn''t judge you wrong.


    "And the church guys were definitely looking into me."


    "Is that right?


    When your father''s heart pounded on his words, he bit.


    When I saw your father, he laughed after a little surprise.


    "Already."


    "Bad. I remember taking to church many times when the power of that skill was unknown. Sure, I think he was there because he called."


    You mean for the Church, I was checking to see if it was necessary?


    "I remember my brothers'' stars disappearing and their contact diminishing from around finding out my skills would take the stars"


    "Is it because we feared our stars would be taken?


    "I guess so."


    Do you mean you don''t want to be deprived of stars even if you care about your skills?


    In a way, that means you saved my life, right?


    "When this happens, I might be glad to keep my brother''s star. If there had been more, they might have been blinded and deprived of their liberty"


    Definitely will be.


    Bad for your brothers, but good.


    "Pup?"


    When I turn my gaze to Sola''s voice, I look around at Ciel and wonder.


    I guess I saw Ciel in her original appearance and checked out where this is.


    Sola, this is Mr. Gilmouth''s house.


    To my words, Sora diagonalizing her body.


    "Pu?"


    "Mr. Ginal told me that if I was in the house, I''d be what I was."


    Sora bounces happily.


    "Don''t get too motivated. Sola."


    "Puffy ~"


    Sora approaching Ciel with pleasant momentum.


    Rising up, Ciel put her forefoot all the way on Sora''s head as she approached her momentum.


    "Pfft."


    "Wha."


    What a smile on two, loose face.


    Sola stared at Ciel and somehow jumped once in front of Ciel.


    "... p?


    After jumping, Sola stares at Ciel with a slight eye opening.


    I don''t know what I''m doing, but Sora seems surprised.


    "Did you notice Ciel was getting smaller?


    To your father''s words, Sora sees your father all the time.


    "Sounds like it. The size of the room was smaller, and Ciel was smaller."


    "Puffy ~"


    You''re convinced, you jump in around the tummy of a sleeping ciel.


    "When I jumped earlier, I guess I tried to size Ciel"


    I nod "yeah" to your father''s words, but I feel Sora is too smart.


    "With that said, Ciel. Did you originally manage a change in size?


    ¡­¡­


    Silent and unresponsive.


    Couldn''t you have done that before?


    "Have you been able to do this lately?


    "Nya-yay."


    That''s right, that''s amazing.


    "Today, I was trying for the first time."


    There is a bitter smile in your father''s words.


    Exactly. That won''t be there.


    "Nya-yay."


    Hmm?


    I wonder what it rang against?


    Could it be the first time you''ve tried?


    "Ciel, was today the first time you changed the size of your body?


    "Nya-yay."


    Yes, it is.


    Wow.


    "You''ve been very successful."


    When your father stroked Ciel''s head, his tail swayed loosely, and he seemed in a very good mood.


    "When the captain and Gilmouth come, listen to me"


    "Yeah."


    "If there''s no problem, let''s hurry up and get ready to leave"


    "Right."


    I have a deal for you to keep, but I don''t want to bother you.


    The men the captain called from the king''s capital don''t know when they''re coming.


    Let''s leave this village as soon as possible.

 468 441 Stories The Magic Formation Carved in Stone

    Don''t, don''t.


    "Ginal! Druid! Bad. Open it!


    My body jumps up to the sound and voice of a knock on the front door that sounded unexpected.


    "What? Is that Gilmouth''s voice?


    Your father stands up and protects me.


    "What''s up? What happened to you?


    Mr. Ginal confirms us as he jumps out of the next room.


    "Are you all right?


    "Oh, that voice is Gilmouth, isn''t it?


    Don''t, don''t.


    "Ginal! Druid!


    The voice I heard again was definitely that of Mr. Gilmouth.


    When Mr. Ginal nodded, he headed to the front door.


    Your father continues after that.


    "Stay here."


    "I''m coming with you"


    I''m a little lost, but I want to know what''s going on.


    "Okay. But stay away for a little while."


    "Yeah."


    With a little nervousness, I follow your father.


    Standing where I could see the front door, Ciel came beside me.


    Ciel groans when he gently strokes his head.


    The way it looked, the force fell out of my nervous body.


    "Gilmouth, don''t surprise me!


    Mr. Ginal, who opened the front door, yells at Mr. Gilmouth, who would be outside.


    "Bad. Because I didn''t have time. Ivy needs a favor."


    Me?


    "What?


    It was your father who answered Mr. Gilmouth.


    I hear a slightly grumpy voice.


    "In the meantime, come in"


    "It''s my house..."


    Mr. Ginal checks out the front door and then puts Mr. Gilmouth inside.


    I''m impressed to see that.


    Even if you know it, do you have to be vigilant?


    I worry about your father, too, and let''s get a little more focused.


    "What... Ciel? Hmm?"


    The moment Mr. Gilmouth walked into the house, he looked next to me and stopped moving.


    "... it''s Ciel. Hey."


    "Nya-yay."


    "No, well, you are. You''re Ciel."


    What convinced you, Mr. Gilmouth nodded and went up the front door.


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    When I looked at him wondering that it was Mr. Gilmouth''s house, he looked a little nervous for some reason.


    "Is this a time-consuming story?


    "Oh, I don''t want to take too long, but it could take"


    Mr. Ginal and his father give a harsh look to the way Mr. Gilmouth said it.


    When you drop off three people entering the dining room, go to the cooking area to prepare tea and prepare quickly.


    When I look behind me, Ciel is staring at me.


    "Thanks for protecting me"


    "Nya-yay."


    When Ciel is around, I''m kind of horrified.


    "Phew."


    I don''t know, don''t feel like you''re getting tired, like you''re getting tired every day.


    I thought you might be mentally tired, but aren''t you?


    Since when?


    Not since we got involved in this case, have we?


    Is that more burdensome than you think about the magic team?


    "Nyah?


    "Pfft, it''s okay. Well, we''re ready and we should go. Mr. Gilmouth seemed to want to talk to me."


    "Nya-yay."


    Grab some tea and head to the room where there are three of us.


    When I walked into the room, there was an unspeakable atmosphere.


    And there''s a bitter smile.


    "Pefu."


    When I turned my gaze to Sol''s voice, I saw the three Sols waking up and watching what was going on here.


    "Have some tea, please."


    I want to change the atmosphere, and when I speak brightly, I put tea in front of each.


    When you''re done handing out, sit next to your father.


    "So, what do you want Ivy to do?


    When I look at your father, he looks in a bad mood.


    I look at Mr. Gilmouth as I lean my neck against it.


    When Mr. Gilmouth smiles bitterly at the attitude of his fathers, he speaks up again a little.


    "In addition to the church, they found another base. Among the documents I found there was information about a certain magic formation. It''s a piece of magic carved into 12 stones to surround the village. A few adventurers searched the woods on my orders. I got a report that I discovered it right away. After discussing it with the captain, I decided to break the magic team."


    "You decided there was no problem breaking it?


    Mr. Ginal asks Mr. Gilmouth to elbow his desk and think about something.


    "It feels like you decided you should break it rather than have no problem. Among the documents found, there was only a few descriptions of the magic formation. According to this, this magic formation is something to restrict the actions and thoughts of certain people."


    Certain people?


    "Who is it?


    To your father''s question, Mr. Gilmouth shakes his neck sideways.


    "When I say identification, it doesn''t mean that people were designated. Uh, it said," Skills of different countries, memories of different countries, "


    Hmm?


    Both your father and Mr. Ginal tilt their necks.


    "What''s a different country?


    "I don''t know about that. It just said so."


    A different country?


    What do you remember in your skills... hmm?


    I thought I came up with something...?


    "If you broke it, you''d solve the problem, right? You''re not supposed to ask Ivy for anything, are you?


    "I tried to break it, but it didn''t"


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, your father tilts his neck.


    Mr. Ginal also has a strange look.


    "I tried to physically break it. It was the stone that had the magic carved in it. But whatever you do, it won''t break. So, I asked the captain to borrow a vigilante who was unraveling the technique, and I tried again, but still couldn''t."


    Not physically or magically?


    "Do you have a bond or a tension?


    "That''s not how the junction reacts. I was wondering if Sol or Sola could do something about it. Bad, Ivy."


    Mr. Gilmouth lowers his head towards me.


    "Pefu."


    Trying to say, "Keep your head up," Sol comes on the desk with Piong.


    And when you come in front of me, you oblique your body.


    "Sol, are you going to cooperate?


    "Pefu."


    To the sound of Sol, Mr. Gilmouth looks up all the time.


    Your father and Mr. Ginal stare at Mr. Gilmouth like that.


    "Father, Mr. Ginal"


    When embarrassed, Mr. Gilmouth smiled bitterly.


    "I have no choice. I''m sure you want to stay out of this."


    You know what I mean.


    To Mr. Ginal''s words, Mr. Gilmouth flaunted his shoulders.


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    When I see how Sol is doing, he''s jumping on his desk with a pinch.


    The condition is that it is in a hurry or sudden¡­.


    "I guess as Ivy cooperates, we''ll make sure the rest of them don''t see us?


    Mr. Gilmouth nods naturally to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "That preparation is made by Early and Jacgi. So it''s okay."


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Your fathers tilt their necks to a sol that sounds a little rushed.


    "Why don''t you go? Sounds like Sol wants to go soon."


    "Pefu."


    Sounds happy, like Sol is right.


    I stare at Sol wondering why I was in such a hurry.


    "Right, let''s go"


    Your father also felt something about how Sol was, and when he stood up, he began to support him.


    "Ciel, will you look like Slime until we get to the woods?


    I have my doubts about Sol''s condition, but if we go somewhere where the magic team is, we''ll know what it is.


    "Nya-yay."


    Shiel changing his appearance softly.


    When you put Sol and Sola in the bag that contains them, you head to the front door.


    There was Mr. Gilmouth at the front door, waiting.


    "Sorry."


    "No, I''m fine. With that said, the adventurers are ready to move."


    Earlier, he said he ordered the adventurers to go looking for the magic team.


    That means there''s an adventurer who can solve the technique and move, right?


    "Oh, thanks to the demon stone Ivy gave me to the captain, I''m solving the operation pretty quickly than I planned. I heard from those who were unraveling the procedure, but he said that he felt only a small strain on his body. Thank God."


    "No."


    Do you still feel a little?


    Is everything okay?


    "What''s up?


    "No.... you mean you feel a little burdened, right? Are you all right?


    "Hmm? You''ll be fine. When I asked him how he was doing, he told me he was fine, and he was kind of fine."


    How are you?


    So, are you gonna be okay?

 469 442 Stories Sol, Anger

    Leaving the village, Mr. Fische waited for me.


    Proceed through the woods with Mr. Fische''s guidance.


    "Something unusual?


    "Did you notice that?


    To your father''s words, Mr. Fische answers.


    Mr. Ginal, too, looks strangely into the woods around him.


    "The impression you get from the woods is that the atmosphere has changed."


    Everyone nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    From what I''ve seen, nothing''s changed.


    Even though, the impression I received from the forest was so different that I thought it was different.


    "We went out into the woods and realized it, too. I just don''t feel bad about it, and I''m stuck talking about seeing how it goes."


    As Mr Fische put it, it has changed but I do not find it particularly offensive.


    I just think it''s changed.


    That''s a strange thing too, so I tilt my neck looking at the woods.


    As they are distracted around them, they notice that the bag that is lowering from their shoulders is moving very thinly.


    "Um, is it okay to let the Siers out? Where are the other adventurers and vigilantes?


    "They''ve already returned to the village, so it''s okay to let them out."


    To Mr. Fische''s words, stop and open the bag.


    It was Ciel who popped up.


    As soon as I got to where I was, I looked around.


    "That''s cool. Are you more disappointed in your body than you saw in the book?


    Mr. Fische laughs happily when he sees Ciel, who has become Adandala.


    The next thing I know, Sol came out of the bag, and finally Sola and Flem came out of the bag at the same time.


    "You''re fine. So let''s go...... Whoa, Phishe!


    Mr. Ginal slaps Mr. Fische from behind, who was looking at Ciel and nicoting him.


    "Ah, bad. Over here."


    Walking for a while, I see a stone about my back.


    Near the stone, I saw Mr. Garritt sitting in a fallen tree.


    "You tried everything."


    Mr. Fische laughs bitterly at your father''s words.


    "None of it helped."


    There were a lot of tools rolling around Mr. Garritt at the end of his gaze.


    The number of magic items you have prepared to break the stone is over 10, even if you have just looked at them.


    The stone seems stiff like that.


    "You kept me waiting."


    "I''m fine. It hasn''t changed since."


    Mr. Fische raises his hand to Mr. Garritt.


    Mr. Garritt rose from the fallen tree where he was sitting.


    "What''s a change?


    Gilmouth approaches the stone.


    Then the letters of the magic formations, in which the stones are fluttered and lightly engraved, glow one strong after the other.


    "Gilmouth, get away!


    To Mr. Garritt''s voice, Gilmouth steps back one step all the way.


    "Peepee! Peepee! Peppa!"


    I turn my gaze in surprise at Sol''s slightly lower ringing.


    At the end of his gaze, Sol stares at the stone.


    When I''m surprised at how it looks, I jump just big enough to go towards the stone.


    "What! Sol, it''s dangerous!


    Your father rushes to stop Sol in my voice, but Sol jumped on the stone with that momentum.


    Piscilli.


    The moment Sol rides, there''s a big crack in the stone.


    "" "" What?


    The moment there was a crack in the stone, Mr. Garritt glanced at Sol.


    "Cracked."


    Mr. Fische, too, is flattered.


    "Pep!"


    When Sol jumps on the stone over and over again, every time a crack enters the stone.


    Piscilli, Piscilli.


    As the crack enters from top to bottom of the stone, the light of the strong glowing letters is gradually lost.


    "It looks so easy to break..."


    To Mr. Ginal''s words, Mr. Fische and Mr. Garritt shake their heads beside each other.


    He said, "No matter what you really used, it didn''t break."


    "Well, it looks so easy when you see that one... Ah, the hammer? Oh, how?


    "Oh, because I have tentacles"


    "" "" Eh!


    To your father''s casual words, Mr. Ginal and the others raise their voices of surprise.


    I don''t care about that, I wield the hammer with my tentacles and I crush more and more stones Sol.


    Cancer, cancer, cancer.


    "Sol, runaway"


    Mr. Ginal laughs at your father''s words.


    "It didn''t crack with that hammer, did it?


    Mr. Garritt asks Mr. Fische to make sure.


    "Oh, I didn''t crack it at all... you''re cracked"


    "Is that a magic item?


    Ginal replies to your father''s question with a bitter smile.


    "That''s a rare magic item. It has been quite helpful so far. I was able to break things that were pretty hard and magical. Are you sure it didn''t crack?


    Mr. Fische nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Not at all with me. Why would Sol crack it if he used it?


    "More than that, does Sol know what that stone is?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    Sure, you wouldn''t think to break it so much if you didn''t know.


    "Pefu."


    Throw the hammer, sol like you cut it off.


    The crushed stone gradually lost its pale light and turned into a completely black stone.


    Is that it?


    I wonder what it is?


    I''ve always felt it, like I stopped feeling tired......


    When I looked at your father wondering about it, my gaze matched.


    "Ivy, are you all right?


    Tilt your neck to your father''s question.


    "Yeah. It''s okay. Something made my body feel lighter and my tiredness disappeared... are you feeling better?


    "Right. Or Ivy."


    Me too?


    Your father sees a stone turned black.


    With that said, what good did that stone do and he said it was here?


    I don''t know, I suddenly wondered.


    Uh, sure, it was to limit the movement of people with different country memories and different country skills.


    That applies to me and your father, doesn''t it?


    "What''s up? Is something wrong?


    Mr. Gilmouth realizes that the atmosphere between your father and me is strange and seems worried.


    The other three saw us, too.


    "Mr. Gilmouth, did you feel anything when the stone went black?


    I thought a little about my question, but I shook my head sideways.


    I look at the ginals, but they all shook their heads sideways.


    Does that mean it was just me and your father?


    "Pefu."


    Sol drops by me worried about Piong.


    Maybe, did you know?


    That my father and I are affected by the magic engraved on that stone.


    But if I had known, Sol would have definitely told me.


    "Thank you, Sol. It''s okay now."


    If Sol hadn''t broken it, what would have happened?


    That''s kind of scary.


    Your father strokes me with a bumpy body.


    "Druid, is there anything you can tell us?


    Mr. Ginal looks at your father.


    "I need some time."


    "Okay, okay."


    Mr. Ginal nods and speaks to Mr. Gilmouth and the others.


    Apparently, we''re going to go check on what''s going on with the stones outside of here.


    After a while, Mr. Ginal, with four tree branches, came here.


    "Just keep one short, please"


    "Okay."


    Your father makes sure that Mr. Ginal leaves, and then grips only one of the branches of a tree with four short to invisible.


    "Nice."


    When Mr. Ginal chooses each branch of the tree, he opens his hand.


    "Yay. Good to see you."


    Looks like Mr. Ginal pulled a short branch and waves at the other three.


    I''ll wave it off too.


    "I wanted to play with Ciel!


    There is a bitter smile in Mr. Fische''s words.


    "Heh heh, there you go"


    "Make sure you check the stones."


    Mr. Garritt and his men walked into the woods opposite the direction they had come to when they sighed.


    "When you calm down, keep me back in the village. The captain''s house... no. Meet me at my house."


    Mr. Gilmouth walked out as soon as he gave his father the keys to the house.


    "Be careful"

 470 443 words

    "Ah, should I go away too?


    Mr. Ginal alternates between your father and me.


    There''s a grin on that slightly troubled look.


    Mr. Ginal, "The Wind" is an amazing group of people who are investigators and even entrusted with backwork.


    That''s kind of funny that you''re putting one of those amazing people in trouble.


    "Ivy?"


    Mr. Ginal looks at me still.


    "Sola! Is Mr. Ginal okay?


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck at my words.


    Sola, playing on a cracked black stone, immediately replied, "Pfft ~".


    I also got Sora''s ink, and it''s okay.


    "Exotic memories and exotic skills apply to me and your father."


    "Ah, Gilmouth said... I see, right"


    Is that it?


    It''s a more normal reaction than I thought.


    "Hmm?............... Ivy!, Druid!"


    "Yes!"


    "What?


    Suddenly, Mr. Ginal grabbed my shoulder all the way around.


    I''m a little scared of those eyes.


    "What about your body? How are you feeling? What''s the impact of the magic formation? Let''s go to the captain and have Etchey look at his body right away."


    Surprised.


    Doesn''t that mean the same thing about your body and your health?


    When I stare at Mr. Ginal, Mr. Ginal panics.


    "Ivy, are you sick? What are you laughing at, Druid?


    When I looked at your father, I could tell he was turning his back but laughing.


    Is it because you''re holding your voice down, or you can hear strange noises.


    "Hey, Druid?


    Well, for now, let''s calm Mr. Ginal down.


    "Mr. Ginal, please calm down. Me and your father are fine."


    "Really? But it''s a magic formation that you may not be good at. I don''t think I''ll be in trouble after something happens."


    When Mr. Ginal looked at my whole body and nodded small, he looked at your father.


    He''s been kind of a no-grabbing Mr. Ginal for a long time, but now he feels very close.


    "I''m really fine. And if anything happens to it, the Sols will let you know."


    To that word, Mr. Ginal with a stiff expression.


    I rushed to find Sola and the others and showed them how horrible I was.


    "Bad...... by the way, what is a different country?


    In Mr. Ginal''s words, your father, whose laughter finally subsided, saw me.


    Nod at it.


    Hiding it prevents me from explaining the magic formation.


    "Different countries would mean a different world than here."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Ginal, leaning his neck.


    "A different world than here? It''s not like here... that''s the right story for a story I read at a young age. A boy strayed from a different world, he was talking about adventuring this world."


    There''s such a story.


    Hey, don''t worry about it.


    "You mean different countries, different world memories and different world skills?


    Mr. Ginal looks at me and your father strangely.


    "Yes."


    When your father nods, he comes up with a serious look, Mr. Ginal.


    "You mean you have memories of a different world? And skills? Skills of a different world?... Become! That''s amazing!


    As soon as I understood, I panicked, Mr. Ginal.


    "It''s not something we can talk about outside. Let''s go to Gilmouth''s house right away. Before that, Ivy and Druid ask Etchey to look at her body."


    It still seems like a decision to have Mr. Etcher look at whether our bodies are worried.


    Still, I twist my neck wondering why Mr. Etcher is.


    He''s a former assassin, isn''t he?


    If you don''t know a person''s body, is it a useless job?


    "Is that okay?


    Mr. Ginal gets confirmation from your father.


    And I smile bitterly, and I acknowledge it, Father.


    I don''t mean to worry, so I don''t mind working with you if you''re convinced.


    "Just give me a minute, please"


    Pick up the magic items that Mr. Ginal has scattered around.


    If you want to help me with that, pick up the crushed black stone.


    "What''s up? Do you feel anything?


    Your father also picks up stone shards and stares.


    "I don''t feel anything, but I haven''t seen so many black stones"


    See the stone in your hand.


    I''ve seen black ores and so on, and it''s not unusual to see black stones.


    But the black stone in my hand makes me feel like I''m staring...


    "I wonder what. It makes me feel like I''m peeking deep into the darkness when I look at it."


    To your father''s words, snort.


    I think it''s strange, but I felt the words were amazing.


    "You made me wait, shall we go? Oh, I want to show it to the captain, so let''s pick it up."


    Trying to throw away the black stone, Mr. Ginal stops.


    I do give it to Mr. Ginal to see if he should see it.


    He looks at the black stone in his hand.


    "That''s creepy."


    Mr. Ginal lowered from his waist when he put the stone in a small bag.


    "Okay, you haven''t forgotten anything. Let''s go home."


    Slimed Ciel competes with Sola, as usual.


    Today, they''re playing a game where they bump into each other and compete at the tip of a jump.


    "... Father, what happens to that one, it''s a win?


    "I''ve been watching, but I''m not sure. Big recoil, huh? Is that pain when you bump into me?


    I''m looking at two of them playing, but I''m not sure I win or lose.


    Leaning his neck, Frem went to the two and joined them.


    Flam made his body a little bigger for a moment as the three jumped ahead of him.


    Because of this, Sol and Ciel are bounced a little farther than Flem.


    "It''s rare for Frem to join us."


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    Though I usually look a little further.


    For some reason today, it looks like you''re very motivated.


    When I check Sol, he stops by my side, so I hold him.


    "Pefu."


    "Thank you for stopping the magic formation. Thank you."


    I forgot to thank you firmly, so I look firmly in the eye and thank you.


    Sol shudders a little shy of pulling.


    To the cute reaction, I hold her tight.


    "Peffee."


    Hmm? Right now, I feel like it sounded different.


    Well, okay.


    "Teri ~"


    Turn your gaze to the sound of a satisfying Flem.


    When I saw it, Ciel and Sol were about to regret it, but I found out.


    "Hi, it''s like losing when you get bounced far away."


    What a hard game to understand makes me laugh.


    "Guys, is it time for you to go back to the bag?


    In my words, the solas who were playing gather under me.


    When you put it in the bag in turn, Mr. Ginal shows how impressed he is.


    "I knew it would be amazing"


    When we are three people and walk out, Mr. Ginal stands opposite your father and walks out to protect me.


    "What is it?


    "I''ve never seen a relationship with the demons I''ve tamed before."


    "If you want to put your mind through it, you''ll be aware of a good relationship."


    "Looking at the Ivies, I started to think so. I don''t care if you just listen to me."


    Mr. Ginal flaunts his shoulder.


    It''s certainly easier to see than to hear, isn''t it?


    "Good luck"


    Enter the village greeting the first gatekeepers to see.


    And a little lonely boils down to it.


    Not all the former gatekeepers didn''t seem to be able to help, although I didn''t listen closely to the conversation.


    "Villagers, you''re confused"


    "Apparently, you had an explanation."


    While we were going to the woods, it seemed that what happened to this village was explained, and the villagers were different than usual.


    "Ah! There he is."


    Walking down the boulevard, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie, who worked hard together in Merme''s meat, rush over here.


    "Good. I went to the square and I didn''t see him, and the captain told me that something had happened to the two of us."


    Listening to Mr. Kowl, I could tell he was looking for me worried.


    "It''s okay. I''m taking care of someone I know in this village right now."


    "Really? And did you hear that? You scare me."


    Lizzie says as she rubs her own arm.


    The look is a little tense.


    "The captain and Gilmouth are back to normal. It''s all right now, I''m sure."


    I was a little nervous in my voice about Mr. Kowl being scared to say that, too.


    "How is the village? Haven''t you had any confusion or something?


    Confusion drives people into strange situations.


    Now this village will have difficulty coping with even minor disruptions.


    "That''s okay. ''Cause the captain told me he already caught those involved."


    Well, then I guess I''ll be fine.


    "Oh well. Good."


    "That''s right. The stalls are thriving. Come and eat! I''ll put an extra on it."


    "Bad. I have business to attend to today. I''ll be there when it''s settled."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie with an unfortunate expression.


    Promise to go to the stall when you calm down a little, then split up.


    "You''re worried sick."


    "Right. Tomorrow or so, you want to go eat?"


    "Yeah."


    I don''t know how long I''ll be in this village, so let''s keep our promise as soon as possible.

 471 444 Stories Sols Truth

    Since we were to bring Mr. Etchey from the captain''s house, Mr. Ginal and I broke up once in front of Mr. Gilmouth''s house.


    "Are you all right? Mr. Etcher will stand out when he gets here."


    It''s famous that she works at the captain''s house, so when someone like that comes to Mr. Gilmouth''s house, it''s bound to stand out.


    "It''s okay, ''cause I just hope I don''t get it with her. I''ll take care of it."


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    What do you mean, "I hope you don''t understand"?


    I''ll see you later.


    Drop off Mr. Ginal, who''s gone, and then unlock Mr. Gilmouth''s house.


    "Ivy, let''s wrap up a little talk. Well, it looks like we were in surgery before we even knew it."


    "Yeah."


    I thought it was okay because Sol solved the surgery, but that means it wasn''t, right?


    However, Sol had decided that it was "okay" when he worried about going through surgery again after he had solved the surgery.


    I''ve been thinking a lot about what happened, but I didn''t know because I had too little information.


    As soon as we enter Mr. Gilmouth''s house, we get the Sols out of the bag.


    "Sol, listen to me a lot. Are you okay?


    "Pefu."


    "Thanks"


    When I enter the dining room, I sigh small.


    "I''ll get you some tea."


    To your father''s words, rush after him.


    "You must be tired. You can sit down."


    "I guess I''m more confused than tired"


    To my words, your father nods.


    Return to the room where you prepare tea and a little sweet treat to eat.


    Ciel was small but he was back where he was.


    Well, you were forgiven once, so it won''t be a problem.


    "Pefu."


    Sit down, I''m having tea and Sol comes on my desk.


    And look up at me and your father.


    "Today, thank you. Sol broke that stone, so I''m free of it."


    Look me in the eye and thank me.


    If there really wasn''t Sol, what would have happened...... scary to think.


    "Pefu."


    "Sol, I have a lot to ask you, okay? If yes, I want you to reply. If no, just ignore me."


    "Pefu."


    "Thanks"


    In the meantime, what should I ask?


    "Uh, did Sol know what effect it would have in that magic formation?


    Well, if you didn''t know, you wouldn''t have so much to break.


    ¡­¡­


    "" Huh?


    Sol''s silent response surprises me with your father.


    Don''t you know?


    I don''t know, you mean you broke it in such a frightening atmosphere?


    "Uh, you mean you don''t know, right?


    Ask in the sense of confirmation.


    "Pefu."


    Right, didn''t you know?


    So why did you attack that stone so much in such a frightening atmosphere?


    You heard "what impact" earlier, right?


    "I don''t know what effect it would have, but did you think it would have a negative impact on me and your father?


    "Pefu."


    I see, that''s why you changed the leopard like that.


    How long have you known?


    Or because if you knew, you would definitely let me know...


    "Did you find out that magic formation had an impact on us when you saw the magic formation in that place?


    "Pefu."


    Didn''t you know until you saw the magic formation?


    Yeah, let me ask you something that''s been bothering me.


    "Hey, Sol. You''re trying to get away from me and your father, aren''t you?


    Sometimes, Sol stares out the window.


    Seeing that vibe, I was wondering if our breakup was close...


    When I look at Sol, he looks at me strangely.


    Uh, my mistake?


    Then I was embarrassed that I was trying so hard to think of supporting Sol because he was seriously worried about it...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The only response I have is that it was my mistake.


    ''Cause when I saw it from behind, I felt like I was sad... was that my fault too?


    "But then why were you looking out so seriously? You feel magic or something?


    "Pefu."


    Hmm?


    Were you looking outside because you felt magic?


    "Sol... how do I ask? Ah, can you feel the magic in a distant place?


    Your father asks Sol while he gets lost.


    "Pep!"


    "... right"


    Father tilting his neck to Sol, who answered with joy for some reason.


    I, too, don''t know how Sol feels.


    I''m interested, but now let me ask you something else that interests me.


    "Sol, it fits that you solved the trick in the square, right?


    "Pefu."


    "That''s when you told me you couldn''t do any more surgery, right?


    "Pefu."


    "But it took a magic formation carved in stone, didn''t it?


    "... pefu"


    Oh, I''m so depressed.


    Does this mean Sol couldn''t have predicted either?


    "Was it unexpected that it took surgery?


    "Pef ~"


    Ah, I''m seriously depressed.


    But you have to listen to me.


    "I''m sorry, Sol. Don''t be depressed, Sol saved my life."


    "Pe ~"


    Slowly stroke Sol''s head.


    Still can''t quite revive your feelings, your eyes seem sad.


    "Teriyu"


    When he thought he heard Flem, Flem leaned softly against Sol as he jumped on his desk.


    Sol is also sweet with a pull on the flem.


    "Hmm?"


    Does slime have a distinction between male and female?


    When I look at your father, your father also looks at Sol and Flem with a surprised look.


    Hi, I don''t know.


    Well, let''s keep a gentle eye on the two.


    "Thank you, Flem"


    I''ll leave Sol to Flem, what I''ve learned so far.


    Sol could know the magic of the distance, and the magic formations engraved in stone could not even predict Sol.


    That magic team is out of line, right?


    Besides, considering that it was a magic formation aimed at remembering and skilling different countries.


    It means that there are people who know that there are people like us.


    Plus, I''m in the way.


    And worst of all, I''m about to be eliminated before I know it...


    I don''t know, I''ve been trying not to get involved, but I feel centered from the start.


    You can''t get away with this, can you?


    "Sol, did you know that magic formations were being used in this village before you came to this village?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To your father''s question, Sol stares silently at your father.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Your father hurries to stroke Sol''s head in Sol''s cold eyes.


    "Bad, Sol. Uh, it''s just a confirmation."


    I ask you in a suspicious way, so Sol sees you with a cold eye.


    "Phew, Sol. Forgive me if I''m just crushing my doubts one by one."


    "Pefu."


    Uh, to sum up what I know now about Sol.


    Sol is interested in magic and can feel distant magic.


    But you don''t know what kind of magic it is.


    "When Sol sees the magic formation, he can see if it''s dangerous, can''t he?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    What, silent?


    Is that it?


    Earlier when I saw the magic formation... what if it wasn''t the magic formation... magic?... Magic Formation Magic?


    "With the magic of the magic formations, are you judging whether it''s good or bad?


    "Pefu."


    I see, are you really judging by magic alone?


    Somehow, the more you listen, the stranger Sol is, isn''t it?


    Feel the magic of the distance, Sol staring out the window.


    Sol eating magic...... hmm?


    "... the magic I feel in the distance, I think it looks delicious or something"


    "Pep!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I see.


    Well, that''s sad, isn''t it?


    Even if I feel magic, it''s far away.


    Oh, no - no way......


    "Hey, Sol. Did you ever think about leaving us because you wanted to eat the magic you felt?


    "..........................................................................................................................................."


    Haha, sounds like we''ve won more than appetite so far.

 472 445 Story Tame Conditions

    Sad ones in that long time in Sol, glad you picked them out.


    I laughed and deluded myself, but what a complicated mood.


    "Pef?"


    I want to go in and hear a little more about Sol''s strange look.


    Wouldn''t you regret it later?


    ... Ahhh, I knew I was worried.


    "Uh, how are you these days? Have you thought about leaving lately?


    ¡­¡­


    Good ~.


    He stared back at me without bothering me like he did earlier.


    I wonder if you''ve noticed a good relationship with me.


    "Good for you."


    Your father strokes me and Sol''s head.


    When I nodded at it, Sol shook happily and plumply.


    "Still, we can''t keep talking serious."


    With that said, it''s always gonna be a loose story for some reason, right?


    When I tilted my neck, for some reason Sol also gave a decent look with his body oblique.


    Lovely.


    "Sounds like us, right?"


    When I laugh and say, "Sure," your father nods.


    When the two of us are laughing, Sora comes on Piong and your father''s head.


    "Puffy."


    The voice seems a little dissatisfied.


    I was just talking to Sol, so he seems a little stubborn.


    "I''m sorry. Because we were talking about something a little important."


    "Puffy ~"


    As I stroke Sola, Frem also drops by.


    When I stroked them in turn, they all had a pleasant look on their faces and their bodies were shaking in a pull.


    "Sol, let me know if you have the magic you care about. ''Cause I''ll do my best to put some hope on it."


    Off the road to the back of the woods in the hopes of Ciel and Sol is frequent.


    With Sol''s hope, there won''t be as many problems as if you had stopped by.


    I want to make a journey that will satisfy everyone.


    "Peepee! Peepee!


    Oh, I look so happy.


    Have I put up with you the whole time?


    Gently stroke my head.


    "Oh, what? Father! There''s a mark on Sol!


    As I stroked Sol''s head, the mark of Sooo Tame came up.


    No, why?


    I didn''t give you magic.


    "Wow."


    Your father comes next door and touches Sol''s mark.


    "With Ivy''s magic, I''m sure of it."


    Sora and Flem seem happy and jump all over the room.


    Ciel''s tail... Later, let''s clean it up.


    "Sol, are you okay?


    "Pep!"


    Sol seems happy too, so is there a problem?


    And I have no idea what Tame''s terms are.


    What happened at that moment?


    Knowing about Sol and wanting to answer Sol''s hopes as much as possible... that''s all, isn''t it?


    "Leaning on each other may be Tame''s condition."


    Leaning on?


    Isn''t that normal because we''re together?


    Something''s wrong with the relationship one of us keeps putting up with.


    Concon.


    "Hmm? Are those the Ginars?


    With that said, it''s been a while since Mr. Ginal went to the captain''s house, hasn''t it?


    "Don''t let me out."


    "Yeah. I''ll make you some tea."


    Go to the cooking area and prepare tea for two, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Etchey.


    "I''m sorry to bother you"


    Is that it?


    Is that Mr. Gilmouth''s voice now?


    "Ivy, for three, please."


    "Okay."


    Add another cup of tea and prepare a variety of sweets.


    I''m kind of hungry.


    Returning to the dining room, Mr. Ginal, Mr. Gilmouth and one person for the first time.


    "What?"


    Ciel stays put, but is that okay?


    No, not good, is it?


    When I saw your father, he was smiling bitterly.


    "Uh..."


    "Because you''re okay with your body?


    "What?"


    In front of you is a slightly shorter man.


    Yet I''m surprised to hear a woman''s voice.


    Besides, I felt like I''d heard a voice somewhere.


    Seeing men.


    It''s still a face I don''t know.


    I''ll just think about it with my voice.


    "Mr. Etchey. What, Mr. Etchey?


    I notice things that look just like her voice.


    "What... oh, I''m sorry. I was in disguise."


    A woman''s voice, even though she looks completely male.


    It''s just so uncomfortable.


    "How could you do that?


    "To make sure you don''t know who I am. Perfect, right?"


    "Yes."


    No matter where you look, you''re the first man to see it.


    "Amazing. Whether you think it''s Mr. Etcher or not, I don''t know."


    "It worked in my old job, disguise!


    Is that an assassination?


    "Really?


    "Yes. The closer you get, the easier it is to do your job."


    That''s a complete assassination.


    "That''s right! I heard. You''re not feeling well, are you?


    "What?"


    "No, I''m not. I just want you to see if you''re okay."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Etcher sees Mr. Ginal.


    "Is that it? Did I say it the wrong way?


    Mr. Etcher sighs in response to Mr. Ginal.


    "Totally. Well, fine. I''ll run magic through your body and see if there''s anything strange."


    "Yes, please"


    I know Mr. Etchey is, but I get weirdly nervous because he looks different.


    Besides, it''s only uncomfortable for a man to hear a woman he knows.


    thrilled, hands toward Mr. Etchey.


    She slowly flushed magic into my body with her eyes closed when she gently held my hands.


    Soft magic passes through your body.


    "You''re gonna be okay."


    "Thank you. You were a doctor."


    There were times when I thought you were a pharmacist.


    "Doctors can be handy."


    Convenient?


    "Doctors can get in anywhere."


    I see.


    Mr. Etcher will examine your father''s body.


    I was worried to see how things were going, but they said there was no problem.


    Good.


    "Still, you have an amazing demon in your room. I''ve seen it in books. Uh... Could it have been Adandala?


    Mr. Etchey is impressed to see Ciel.


    "Have some tea."


    "Oh, I''ll be right back. Because I have one patient who does stupid things when I look away. Heh heh."


    Is that about the captain?


    I wonder what I did.


    I was seriously scared of my eyes right now.


    "Did you do something?


    Your father was also curious, and when he asked Mr. Etcher, he was turned to a grin that sounded like a nickel.


    I''m glad I didn''t ask.


    "That idiot, he said he needed to try it, too, and activated the magic formation with that body. Heh heh."


    Frightened, so scared.


    Or what is the captain doing too!


    "Well, now that you''ve heard from Wang Du, you won''t do anything stupid."


    A call from Wang Du?


    About the magic team?


    "Do you have any information?


    Mr. Gilmouth nods at your father''s question.


    "Besides this village, we found a village that was used to experiment with magic."


    "" Eh!


    Besides this village?


    "What''s the damage?


    Mr. Gilmouth''s expression becomes more rude to your father''s questions.


    "It''s all gone. Because it was a small village in the woods, no one noticed the anomaly in that village. The interruption led to an investigation, which he discovered a week ago."


    Total annihilation.


    "Right. Anything else?


    "I''m not asking any more because I''m here. Well, the captain will be getting the information right."


    Mr. Etchey laughs at Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "Right. The captain is very good at getting information out, so I think he''s asking what he needs to know."


    I wonder if I can ask a lot later.


    "Well, I''m going back. ''Cause I don''t think I''m gonna do anything stupid again, but I''m not relieved."


    "I don''t trust you."


    "There can''t be."


    Answer Mr. Gilmouth''s words, Mr. Etchey, with a serious voice.


    I know you say that because it has to do with anything so far, but what the hell have you done?


    I''d love to hear it, but I think I can turn that scary smile on you, so let''s stop it.

 473 446 words, three days later.

    When Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Etchey drop off their way back to the captain''s house, they return to the dining room.


    "Ha, don''t get any bigger and bigger talking"


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Sure, I think it''s kind of out of hand talk.


    No, do you originally have extra time?


    "I don''t like it. Druid, can you leave this village right away?


    Huh?


    "I have a little cleanup, but no problem. How''s Ivy?


    I can''t... right away though.


    Check, get ready.


    "One day would be fine. Should I stay away from this village?


    "Not yet, I don''t know. But you should just get ready. Something like that."


    To Mr. Ginal''s words, he nods strangely.


    What is it?


    Are you saying that Mr. Gilmouth and the others could be doing something?


    "Ah, the Gilmouths are fine. I don''t know... there''s going to be an investigation team in this village that''s going to look into the magic team, so I think we should move early."


    Investigation team?


    "We can''t erase any trace of where we were, so we might be under investigation."


    I can see your father''s words leaning between his eyebrows.


    You have a strong impression of looking into criminals, so you don''t want to be the subject of an investigation.


    "That''s right. There''s nothing you can do about it, Captain or Gilmouth."


    You''re bothering me.


    Shouldn''t we talk to the investigation team for once?


    Leaving the village here seems more likely to have escaped.


    "Shouldn''t we talk about it once? They''re going to think he escaped."


    "Surely there''s a great chance that you think you''ve escaped. But there''s someone who''s coming as an investigation team."


    Is it also a problem?


    But you''re the one who investigates, so you don''t have a solid person coming?


    "How many serious'' decent ''investigators are there?


    Hmm?


    Serious investigator?


    "Ah, half... about?


    That the other half isn''t real?


    "That''s... that''s a bad organization, isn''t it?


    I don''t think it''s entirely possible as an organization that half of us don''t work seriously.


    How can you not make me stop people who don''t work seriously?


    Is that also why you can''t let it stop you?


    "Yes, but it''s a bit of a translation."


    After all, you mean there''s something you can''t stop?


    Besides, it''s not an easy situation to talk to.


    That''s scary.


    Than that...... I''m afraid of Mr. Ginal''s expression.


    After this story, I feel the stirring air getting colder and colder.


    Should I not have asked?


    Still, Mr. Ginal knows a lot of things ~.


    "Mr. Ginal knows everything."


    Is he that informative with investigators?


    "Ginal also does the back job, so you''d have more information to pick up over there, wouldn''t you?


    Oh, that way?


    "Well. Because there were many requests from the royal family and the surrounding area. It feels like you''ve learned a lot. I usually ignore it. You can''t get involved, we belong in a neutral organization."


    In and around the royal family?


    Um, is it okay to talk about it?


    You''re usually tied up in a contract, and you can''t talk, can you?


    "Is it okay if I talk to you?


    "It''s okay, ''cause I''m talking about not hitting the contract"


    That''s right, can I think of it?


    "Ivy, read the contract carefully."


    "What! Yes. Hmm?"


    I replied to Mr. Ginal''s sudden words, surprised, but what?


    "Are you reading it right?


    "I''m reading it."


    Although I try to read the contract thoroughly for now.


    "Look, make sure you''re contracted to your center."


    Focus on yourself?


    "For example, if Ivy says no when you need to make some kind of decision, it''s whether it''s a contract that will be judged no. If this gives the other person the right to judge, they don''t sign a contract. See?"


    Uh, if I decide no, no, I won''t let them judge me.


    Oh, I see. You mean I''m the center?


    "Okay. Yeah."


    "You know what I mean?


    "... probably"


    I mean, if you want me to keep a secret no matter what I tell you after the contract, I''ll make a central contract not to divulge it to a third party, right?


    Because if I''m not the center, I could be spoken to by a third party...... right?


    Hmm?


    I''m a little confused.


    Somehow, when you look at the contract, you feel bad about it.


    Even though the contract you see here is very concise.


    Hmm? The contract you see here?


    ... Also, my previous memory is interrupting?


    I don''t know, a contract with a few fine letters... even though I''ve never seen one in my life.


    "Huh."


    "Are you all right? Have we talked that hard?


    Mr. Ginal looks at me strangely.


    And I shake my head to the side.


    "Hey, my memory''s hanging over me. It''s okay."


    Reminded me of my contract now.


    It''s so easy to write, they''re all one.


    Plus, it has a sentence in it that I''m going to be the center of.


    And the contract that Mr. Ginal prepared for me.


    "Thank you, Ginal"


    When I lowered my head, I laughed and stroked my head at.


    A little cluttered.


    My hair''s gonna be a mess, okay?


    "My hair hurts"


    It sounded like a pasilli at the same time as your father''s voice.


    When I saw it, Mr. Ginal''s back of his hand was a little red.


    "... you''re solving my misunderstandings, aren''t you?


    Misunderstood?


    Oh, I like kids.


    "Of course."


    "Then, isn''t that good?


    Isn''t that right?


    "..................... right"


    What, in the meantime.


    "... if Ivy brings her lover, that sounds tough"


    Mr. Ginal looks at his father and gives him a slightly frightened look.


    Tilt your neck as you fix your hair with your hands.


    Lovers, there''s no sign of that at all.


    "If Ivy chose, there''s no way you''d disagree, is there?


    What are you talking about?


    Or glad you seem to believe me.


    "Is that true?


    "Oh, it''s just that if you''re stronger than me and you can play a good game with Ciel, it''s fine. I can leave Ivy to you."


    "What?"


    "... no, you''re against that, aren''t you?


    "I didn''t. I''m just gonna see if I''m strong enough to protect you."


    View your father.


    He has a very serious look.


    I mean it.


    Mr. Ginal looks at your father, too, and his face is drawn.


    "A good battle with Ciel... what a strong man, it"


    I think so, too.


    When I look at Ciel, for some reason my eyes are glittering......


    What, Ciel''s motivated, too?


    "Me, because I''m only 9"


    Your father nodded at my words and Mr. Ginal has looked at me with a bit of pity.


    Why, this is what we talked about?


    "I''ll even bring you some new tea."


    Let''s change the atmosphere and talk about what we''re going to do.


    But, Captain, I went to the house to get some information. If Mr. Gilmouth doesn''t come home, I wonder if we can move on.


    With that said, it''s time for lunch.


    Stomach.


    I had too much sweets because I hadn''t had breakfast.


    "What about lunch?"


    Concon, concon.


    "I''m leaving, I''m fine"


    Mr. Gilmouth, to the sound of a knock on the door of his house, Mr. Ginal heads to the front door.


    In the meantime, let''s just prepare some tea.


    "Okay, I''m leaving in three days."


    I made some tea, and when I went back to my room, I heard your father.


    "Three days later?


    When I entered the room, I found Mr. Gilmouth a little irritated.


    "Ivy, bad. It turns out the investigators are here. Even the captain can''t hold it down."


    Mr Ginal is right.


    What if something happened?


    "Okay. So you''re leaving this village in three days."


    "It will. We''ll give you a hand with whatever you need to get ready."


    "Yes."


    In the meantime, I have three days, so I''m fine.

 474 447 words. It was Gilmouth.

    "I''m sorry. I need you to make it for me."


    With that said, Mr. Gilmouth hits the sandwich.


    "No, it''s easy, you''ll be fine"


    I, too, reach for the sandwich on the plate.


    Today, a sandwich made with white bread.


    When we talked about lunch, Mr. Gilmouth bought me a ton of white bread after a while when I said I wanted to eat it.


    So I decided to make a sandwich with vegetables and meat.


    You shouldn''t have been so hungry for too much sweets, but the first sandwich I''ve had in a long time is delicious.


    "Is this, are you guys?


    are you guys?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Don''t you know? I saw you in a village on your way to this village."


    "No, I don''t."


    I''ve never heard your name before.


    "Really? Ivy made it. Like this, there was vegetables and meat stuck in the bread. It was a bit of a popular stall, so I made sure what they were selling. Well, I didn''t buy it because the amount of meat being pinched was low."


    too?


    Could you have changed your name a little again?


    "This is a sandwich."


    What I make is a sandwich.


    Nonetheless, either of you.


    What was it before?


    Don''t feel like it was some kind of confusing name.


    "Sandwich, please. Similar, not alike?


    Mr. Ginal tilts his neck.


    Sure, that sounds similar, unlike, subtle.


    Nevertheless, look at the plate with the sandwich on it.


    I bought a lot of white bread, so I made a lot of sandwiches.


    Because if you stay, you can put it in the magic box and eat it whenever you want.


    That''s what I was thinking... you''re not going to stay.


    "It''s delicious. It tastes good with the meat in it."


    To Mr. Ginal''s words, Mr. Gilmouth nods as he eats.


    Both Ginal and Gilmouth seem to like the taste of meat.


    "This meat looks a little spicy over here."


    "This is sweet."


    A sandwich that keeps going into Mr. Gilmouth''s and Mr. Ginal''s mouths.


    Glad I liked the flavor, but these two ate more than your father.


    I''m also surprised at how much Mr. Ginal eats, but Mr. Gilmouth ate more.


    You''re supposed to be the oldest, but wow.


    "It''s a treat."


    Sometimes you eat sweets, just a little less than usual, but my stomach is full.


    "Already? You can''t grow up without eating more."


    There is a bitter smile in Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    Based on Mr. Gilmouth, everyone''s going to have a snack.


    "Before lunch, because I was eating sweets. I''m already hungry."


    "Really? But, given the nutritional aspects, eat well."


    Nodding at Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "I can still eat Ivy."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Gilmouth and Mr. Ginal look at me.


    Sure, I think I can eat it now compared to before.


    "Was it less before?


    "Oh, about half the time now?


    I could see in your father''s words that he would look like that at first.


    It was rare when I lived in the woods or when I could eat satisfactorily after my journey.


    Because of that, even if I wanted to eat it, I couldn''t eat the amount anymore.


    It was Mr. Ratlua who made me realize that.


    I was worried when I was told that I ate less as I was traveling and that I was shorter and thinner than a child my same age.


    "Half! Well, you didn''t fall"


    Mr. Gilmouth''s hand grew steadily and he was gently gripped on the wrist.


    "... sure, that''s thin. More, eat."


    "I''m hungry now, and I''m fine with the amount of food I can eat a little bit more"


    I''ll try to hold my own wrist freed from Mr. Gilmouth.


    Thin?


    "Puffy ~"


    When I turn my gaze to Sora''s voice, I can see that she seems satisfied that she ate up the potion she prepared.


    Flem is also relieved because he looks satisfied.


    I haven''t been able to get to the dump, so the number of potions was lower than usual.


    "Father, can we go to the dump? I don''t have any more potion spares or magic items."


    "Ah, you can go..."


    The manipulated shami was raging, so I couldn''t get out of the woods, but it also calmed down.


    So you should be able to go to the dump.


    I just don''t know if I''ll have everything I need when I go to the dump.


    Waste may not have been dumped in the dump because it was forbidden to go out into the forest.


    "What are you going to do to the dump?


    "We need to make sure Sola and the others get their rice."


    Mr. Gilmouth thinks a little about your father''s answer.


    "Can''t that be a dump in the woods? I think there''s a lot going on in the village''s temporary storage area."


    Temporary storage in the village?


    "If you can''t get out of the woods, make a temporary storage area and leave it there."


    "But there ''ll be surveillance there, won''t there?


    Surveillance?


    "Yes, but I''m Gilmouth, so I can do anything."


    To Mr. Gilmouth''s words, stare at him.


    Whatever?


    Aah!


    "Oh, well. That was Gilmouth."


    Looks like your father forgot too, looks at Mr. Gilmouth with a stiff look.


    "That''s terrible. I have a lot of power in this village?


    Mr. Gilmouth sees your father.


    "Well, haha. The style of Gilmouth."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Gilmouth, who drops his shoulders.


    "Well, there''s no choice. He''s just showing pity. So, when do I get to pay for it? Tomorrow, okay?


    I nod "yes" to Mr. Gilmouth''s words


    Are you sure?


    But the temporary storage area in the village is better than the dump in the woods. Now we have everything we need.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gilmouth"


    "We''re gonna be okay, too. ''Cause you''re gonna take the trash."


    With that said, what''s going on with the Tamers in this village?


    "What about the Tamers in this village?


    "Mm-hmm, that''s not good. The processing power has fallen considerably. And I lost my confidence."


    "Really?"


    "One thing I want to make sure of, okay?


    "Yes, what is it?


    Turning his gaze to Mr. Gilmouth, he sees that the Solas are there.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "I feel like there''s a Tame mark on Sol."


    "Oh, yes, it is. Sounds like Sol admitted it, Tame."


    "... right"


    Mr. Ginal is also looking at Sol.


    "There are no two ways of Tame."


    "Right."


    When Mr. Gilmouth laughed funny, he laughed whether Mr. Ginal had been followed, too.


    "What''s going on?


    "There was a Tamer in this village called the famous Marsha, but I remembered her words"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Gilmouth''s words.


    "Nobody understood what she was saying until she died," Tame, who needs magic, is second-rate. It''s the outside road that keeps you down with force! ''. That''s what he said. "


    "What?"


    "She changed this thought from being a teenager. I''ve been ridiculed for a long time."


    What''s the word now?


    "Marsha was a Tamer in the King''s Capital because she was highly capable. But they kicked me out because I defied the Tame method. At that time, the value of the Tamers was not as important as it is now."


    "That''s amazing, Mr. Tamer."


    I can''t believe I pierce myself whether I''m ridiculed around or kicked out of the King''s Capital.


    I guess he was a really strong man.


    "I haven''t changed my mind since I came to this village. So for what they say is amazing, the other Tamers hated smoking. But now that I think about it, I guess I should have listened more. If you look at Ivy now, you know she was right."


    You wanted to see me, too.


    "We are going to preach Marsha''s words to the Tamers of this village. Maybe it''s too late."


    "I don''t think it''s too late. Isn''t that right? Everybody."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "... Ni?


    Oh, Ciel wasn''t listening.

 475 448 Talk about what, shuwo ~

    "Right here."


    I came to the temporary storage area at the time specified by Mr. Gilmouth, but I was surprised because there was more garbage loaded than I could have imagined.


    How the hell long has this place been in temporary storage?


    I thought the shami rammed up near the village after we came to the village, but it wasn''t?


    "Oh, I''m here. I''m here."


    Turning his gaze to those who spoke, Mr. Early was waving.


    "Today, thank you"


    "Sorry."


    When me and your father bow their heads gently, Mr. Early shakes his head in a hurry.


    Something tells me your eyes are sparklier looking at us than they were when we met before, but I guess I saw it wrong?


    "Welcome, thank you"


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Early''s words.


    I don''t remember doing anything to thank you.


    When I try to open my mouth, I notice that the bag is moving around.


    Apparently, the patience of the Solas has come to its limits.


    "Can I get the Solas out of my bag?


    "Of course it is. Oh, just give me a minute. I''ll get it ready."


    As Mr. Early watched from the entrance and exit, he closed the door and locked it.


    And activated some kind of magic item.


    "What is that?


    "This is an item that keeps this building from peeking from the outside. I haven''t caught him yet."


    Haven''t you been caught yet?


    Still, I feel strictly protected, but it''s not your fault, is it?


    What do you know about not being able to talk to me?


    "Thank you"


    But you can''t help but care about that, can you?


    When you open the bag lid, Sola and Sol pop up in momentum.


    That was followed by Flem popping up as well, with Ciel coming out at the end.


    "Pu ~"


    "Riu ~"


    When Sora and Flem sound happy, they rush into a pile of garbage.


    Sol was silent and was just climbing a pile of garbage.


    "That''s a lot of momentum."


    "Because I''ve made you patient since lunch yesterday"


    Mr. Gilmouth and I got a potion we didn''t need, but we didn''t get that many.


    I tried to pick up the potion, but refused because the whole village was flustered and told it was dangerous.


    No one was free, and I put up with the Solas for half a day.


    "Let''s pick up what we need, too."


    Your father gives me one of his magic bags.


    "Yeah."


    All right!


    There is not necessarily an illegal dump on the journey.


    Or if there is, I can''t...


    Let''s think about it and pick it up to the limit of the bag.


    And don''t eat Sora and Flem with great momentum.


    I''m glad there''s tons of garbage.


    "I''ll help. Uh, you just have to pick up the blue potion and the red potion, right?


    "Yes."


    "Should I stop things that have gone pretty discolored?


    Mr. Early shows me the discolored blue potion.


    The potion I had was so cloudy that I could barely tell it was originally a blue potion, and the blue was also thinner.


    "It''s okay. Because I eat fine."


    "Okay. And you really digest every bottle."


    Is that it?


    Is it the first time you see the sights of the Solas eating?


    "Strange or uncomfortable"


    To Mr. Early''s words, he laughs bitterly as he picks up the potion.


    Since it was every bottle from the beginning, I was surprised that it was different from what was in the book, but soon the discomfort disappeared.


    I guess people who are used to regular slime are uncomfortable with the sight of the Solas eating.


    Gusha, gusha, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    "Hmm? What''s that noise?


    Gusha, gusha, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    I heard something different, so I look around.


    "Ivy, it''s Sol"


    To your father''s voice, he was pointing his gaze at the pile of garbage.


    Looking at you, Sol was keeping the magic item in his mouth.


    "Hmm? That? Huh?"


    An unexpected sight spills an unspoken sound from your mouth.


    Or is that it?


    Sol is a slime that only eats magic, right?


    But Sol at the end of his gaze is cleverly using his tentacles and disassembling the magic item slightly larger than Sol''s body and putting it in his mouth.


    Gusha, gusha, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    From the sound, I can see it digesting well.


    "Wow."


    I can hear Mr. Early''s surprise from behind.


    Yeah, it sure is amazing.


    I think so, too.


    Your father gives you a magic item that was nearby, according to Sol.


    Sol took it apart and put it in his mouth without getting lost.


    "Is this because Ivy taemed it? Or have you evolved or something?


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    I''ve never read in a book that the effects of tame change the food I eat.


    And the evolution of the slime?


    "Are you going to evolve?


    By the side of Sol, I see up close where I''m eating.


    Gusha, gusha, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    That''s a fancy way to eat.


    "You''ve never heard of it. Does Early know anything about this?


    Mr. Early, who was suddenly told the story, is shaking his neck as sideways as he wishes.


    "Right."


    Gusha, gusha, shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    Nevertheless, it digests as fast as Sola''s sword.


    Looking for Sola and Flem, the two continue to eat without worrying about Sol.


    Ciel, too, is falling asleep a little away from the garbage, fluttering her tail and resting.


    Or when did you get back to where you were?


    I didn''t realize.


    "You don''t seem to have a problem."


    Your father, too, nods when he sees how the three besides Sol are doing.


    "Sol, are magic items delicious?


    "Pefu."


    Determine that there is no problem with the sound of the satisfactory sol and resume picking up the potion.


    "How''s that?


    To your father''s words, I remember the potion you put in your bag.


    "Blue and red in half, it''s time for the bag limit. What about your father?"


    "That''s something similar over here. How''s Early?


    Your father sees Mr. Early as he picks up the potion.


    Mr. Early gave him a bit of a pitiful look as he peered into the bag.


    "Excuse me, I have about 70% blue potion"


    "Okay. Ivy, pick up more red potions next time. I''ll pick up the magic items. I''m sorry about Early, but can you help me pick up the magic item?


    "Okay."


    "Of course I''ll help"


    After picking up the potion silently for a while, Mr. Early comes down a pile of garbage.


    Placing a magic bag packed to the limit beside Ciel takes the next magic bag and now picks up the magic item.


    "Right, isn''t Sol bound by magic items or something?


    Wouldn''t there be any restraints so that Sora and Flem would only eat certain potions?


    In my words, Mr. Early stops moving.


    "If you say so, you do"


    When I saw your father descending from the heap of garbage, he left his magic bag beside Ciel.


    When I hold the next magic bag, I climb a pile of garbage towards Sol.


    "Sol, any magic item is fine?


    When Sol glanced at his father, he used his tentacles to keep away the magic items that were beside him, and began to eat the magic items that were farther away than that.


    "Sounds like you''re in custody."


    Your father holds and confirms the magic items that have been turned away.


    Sounds like a magic box, doesn''t look particularly problematic.


    Still, I guess it''s a magic item that Sol doesn''t feel like eating more than he kept it away from.


    "Oops. This is the last time."


    Take charge of the bag with the potion to the limit and get down the garbage pile and put the bag next to Ciel.


    Ciel opens her eyes slightly and looks at me.


    Say hello to Sola and the others for dinner.


    "Nya-yay."


    Too bad I can''t stroke Ciel because my hands are dirty.


    "Wait a little longer."


    I reached for the red potion when I climbed the garbage pile again with my next bag.


    "Sol, what''s this? And this one?"


    When I turn my gaze to your father''s voice, your father is offering various kinds of magic items before Sol.


    Hi, Mr. Early is having trouble too because he doesn''t know how to hold me.


    "Don''t you get it?


    View magic items lined up close to your fathers.


    "That''s right. Trouble."


    "Which magic items don''t you want?


    In my words, your father refers to the three that were kept nearby.


    "This is it."


    Take it in your hand and see the magic item.


    Is it new, with few scratches and strong magic I feel from inside?


    "Is that it? Isn''t this a magic item you can still use?


    Your father and Mr. Early confirm my words in turn.


    "Right, looks like this is still available"


    "Don''t throw it away."


    Mr. Early agrees with your father.


    "Maybe this way?


    Your father confirms the remaining two.


    "Sounds like you can still use enough. I didn''t realize because I didn''t care if I could use it earlier."


    View the magic items Sol is eating.


    I can tell it''s old and pretty old.


    "Sounds like you don''t eat usable magic items"


    What an amazing restraint.


    With that said, wouldn''t Sola and Flem also eat authentic potions or potions close to authentic ones?

 476 Gather information on your out-of-the-box father.

    "I''m sorry. How are you getting ready?


    "I''m almost done getting ready. The temporary storage area was helpful. Thanks."


    I thank the captain and sit in the front chair.


    Something unexpected happened in the temporary storage area, but it''s not a problem because it''s already known a lot.


    I still don''t know why Ginal used a contract with heavy penalties, but I can honestly say it helped.


    It''s a contract with the worst "death" punishment.


    The captains don''t hang out enough to say they won''t be unscrupulous, but they''ll probably be fine.


    Sora thinks the captains are okay.


    So far, Sola has never been wrong.


    "Speaking of temporary storage, there have been interesting reports. Sora is amazing."


    "Exactly. I was surprised too."


    You''re up for a good report.


    Well, can it be assumed that talking here doesn''t do anything dark behind it?


    Look at the leader in front of you.


    It is too thin because it was bedridden, but it doesn''t have any vibe like when I woke up.


    Conversely, the atmosphere is now eye-catching and dynamic.


    It changed a lot in just a few days.


    "Bad. Made me wait"


    Gilmouth enters the room.


    That''s the other one I was supposed to meet today.


    "How''d it go?


    "We''ve secured them all. I''ve checked the magic team."


    "Right. Good luck."


    All of them?


    So they caught the guy who was running?


    Now you can safely leave.


    "What about home protection?


    "I''m leaving it to the Ginars, so I''m fine."


    To my words, nodding captain.


    I''ve left it to Ginal and Garritt to guard the Gilmouth house.


    And, Ciel.


    When I said I would ask for Ivy before I left the house, I was pretty motivated so I had no problem with Ivy''s safety.


    You just forgot to say to Ciel, "I want you to keep me alive and catch me".


    If someone broke in, it would definitely be an instant kill


    I need to ask if I have company. So I want you to keep me alive...


    Failed.


    "Druid won''t hide the slaughter without Ivy."


    "Here, I didn''t feel I needed to hide it"


    Answering Gilmouth''s words, he drew his face.


    I told you the truth...


    "Well, that''s good. So, Upas, what do you got?


    "I''ve put exploration into various aspects. There are six villages in all that were used as magic formations experiments, like this one. Only this village survived."


    Are six of them damaged, a lot of them?


    "When did you discover that?


    "Within two weeks."


    The captain answered Gilmouth''s question, but leaned his neck.


    Within two weeks?


    Does that mean that experiments have been going on since about the same time as this village?


    Six at the same time?


    "Has the experiment begun in the same place?


    "No, they say it makes a difference of about a year. And I heard that some villages took a year to discover."


    One year to discover.


    You mean a small village hidden in the woods that few people visit?


    That''s terrible.


    "Is the investigation team treated confidentially because there were so many damaged villages? Or because it was a magic formation?


    Gilmouth sees the captain.


    Sure, the magic team is treated as top secret.


    For this reason, it is not uncomfortable for the investigative team examining the magic formation to treat it confidentially.


    But as far as the captain''s concerned, it''s going to mean something else.


    And I feel like I''m treating you confidentially for that reason.


    "There will be problems in the royal family now"


    Royal?


    Are you talking about that rumor?


    "You mean the throne inheritance?


    Gilmouth''s face is distorted by my words.


    "That''s right. There are two investigative teams on their way here. Each one at the top is different."


    Who''s on top of the investigation team?


    Succession to the throne?


    Ah, I mean, did a royal human give orders to the investigation team?


    "Shit. There''s a throne inheritance issue involved!


    When Gilmouth tells him to be irritated, he transfers the liquor that was on his desk to a glass and drinks it.


    "... Upas, you Etcher are gonna really piss me off"


    Tilt your neck to Gilmouth''s words.


    The captain is pissed off at Mr. Etcher every day... isn''t that serious?


    "This is not a sickly drink."


    Transfer a little liquor into a glass and mouth on Gilmouth''s words.


    The next moment, my throat gets cute and hot.


    "That''s amazing indeed"


    Seems pretty pure.


    Except it looks like a pretty tasty drink.


    With the good liquor the current captain is drinking, there will never be.


    "Never mind."


    Gilmouth dislikes the words of the captain.


    "Ha, that''s enough. When you get angry, deal with it alone."


    When I stared at the captain, I drank the liquor that was in the glass.


    "I need you to put the story back."


    To Gilmouth''s words, the captain sighs loudly.


    "I guess I expected more support from the nobles once I solved what happened in this village. In order to get more information than their opponents, each moved an investigative team as quickly as possible, confidential. That''s why two teams of investigators are on their way."


    When the captain finishes, there is an unspeakable atmosphere.


    "Can''t you see the damage to the magic formation?


    Exactly.


    And two?


    Once the investigation team arrives in this village, they won''t be able to move.


    "The royal family and the church are definitely hostile, aren''t they?


    The captain shook his head at Gilmouth''s words.


    You''re not?


    Is that it?


    I don''t think it''s the same information I heard before.


    "There is no doubt that there is a hostile relationship between the King and the Church people today. From the Church, the King has shredded his power ever since. But the next princes don''t know. They could already be connected."


    A church that doesn''t even think of people as people and a royal family that can''t see the damage.


    Connect. Right.


    "With that said, why did the Church experiment with the Magic Formation? Are you up to something?


    "That''s it, but I can''t really gather the information. Someone seems to be interrupting me."


    Out of the way.


    The chief''s information network seems to be quite extensive.


    Moreover, from the content of the story, I feel that it is also heard from those in a fairly superior position.


    Being able to get in the way of it can mean a lot of power.


    "Do you know who''s interrupting me?


    "Refreshing. But I know what''s bad when you put exploration in the dark."


    "I guess."


    Gilmouth stirs up booze in the words of the captain.


    Even if I just found out about the investigation team, it must be amazing in a way.


    Because it is a secret order of the prince who inherits the throne.


    "With that said, how many people have the right to inherit the throne?... two? Was that three of us?


    To Gilmouth''s words, the captain exhales with a bewildered look.


    From that look, he shifts his gaze gently.


    I don''t know either.


    A prince with a succession to the throne or something.


    "There used to be four, but now there are three. Two of them are arguing."


    Was it two of us?


    And there were four, but now there are three?


    "Did you kill one?


    "Oh, it''s been announced that I''m sick, but what do you think? They said he was murdered in the Wang capital. Long time ago."


    That''s scary, Royal.


    "Can the king be trusted?


    "You can still trust the king now. But the two of you fighting for the throne have nothing to do with credibility."


    Well, I guess from what we''ve been talking about.


    The King seems to be fighting the Church people.


    "Church and magic formation? And the question of royal succession."


    All the problems are too big.


    That''s all I can''t personally fathom.


    And can the king be trusted, as the captain judged?


    Ginal said.


    He said the king didn''t move, even though he had proof.


    "Do you know where the investigation team is right now?


    Look up at Gilmouth''s words and see the captain.


    "It''ll take five days from the village."


    "Five days? I thought you said five days yesterday.


    "That''s what makes the investigation teams stare at each other in a good way. Neither of them seem to be able to move because of confidentiality. Are you nuts?"


    "You''re an idiot."


    The look on the face of the captain and Gilmouth becomes like plotting something.


    Cold stuff runs on my back, but I''m going to buy me some time to get away with Ivy, so let''s back it up.

 477 Readiness of out-of-the-box father

    "Do what?


    "I won''t do anything. It''s just rumors spreading. For example, a demon stormed by a magic formation began to storm in the woods? You think those who escape are being made ferocious by the magic formations? This village is complicated by various things right now. Even if the villagers make the wrong rumors, there''s no choice, is there? Yeah, you think so?


    My face catches on to what the captain says.


    How nervous a team of investigators waiting in the woods can be forced by this rumor.


    When I saw the captain, he had an indescribably bad look.


    "By and large, what this village needs are people who can analyze the magic formation and think about countermeasures. Don''t let the same thing happen again. And yet inheritance issues? I''m kidding, I really want to bust it. Well, I wouldn''t do that. I really won''t. It''s just... you should be very welcome when the investigation team arrives. Anyway, they''re the ones that move at times like this. They''ll be the ones who were originally at the mercy of fools."


    You started talking so badly and you saw it.


    Is this the vegetable?


    No, part of the captain?


    Still... what''s a fool talking about a prince who''s after the throne?


    Peek softly at the captain.


    This is serious.


    "I won''t stop, but the royal family will never look at me."


    Is Gilmouth used to it or does he not seem particularly concerned?


    "Naturally. The magic team still has a lot to figure out. Whatever happens, it''s caused by the magic formation. No, the magic team is really strange."


    That seems a little different.


    Well, okay.


    Sounds like an investigation team that was originally on the move.


    "Druid. That''s why. Right...... can you leave by tomorrow or the morning after tomorrow?


    You mean set something up after that?


    "We''re leaving around lunch tomorrow. That''s what I was talking to Ivy about."


    "Right. Don''t get lonely. Ivy''s a good girl."


    "Right. Very good boy."


    In my words, the captain and Gilmouth stare at me.


    What the fuck?


    "Don''t change the vibe when you''re talking about Ivy, whether you realize it or not"


    The captain laughs funny.


    "It changes this far. That''s amazing in a way. With that said, you''ve worked in this village before, haven''t you?


    Work?


    "That may have happened, but you don''t remember."


    I honestly don''t remember much about the old days.


    I don''t recall living seriously.


    It was just a repetition of taking it without thinking if you asked me to do the job, doing it.


    "I''ve had work done jointly with the top adventurers in this village. It was a difficult job, but it was still supposed to end fine. However, there were many people who died or suffered major injuries because of major mistakes in the information. You guys back in the village couldn''t handle the injury because you ran out of potions, and you were in pretty bad shape. Yet, Druid, you stood flat bleeding. I''ve seen various adventurers, but I remember them vividly because they were creepy if any"


    Explore memories in Gilmouth''s talk, but I don''t know which is it.


    I did suffer a lot of serious injuries.


    Especially now that I think about 5 years before I met Ivy, it was terrible.


    Gilmouth''s state of conversation happened frequently in those five years, so I don''t know which is the memory of this village.


    "Right."


    "I was surprised when I heard your name. I thought it was someone else at first, but my face is with me. What made you change, Ivy?


    I think I''ve changed myself, so you''d think so from around here.


    "That''s right. Ivy is a benefactor of my life and a light."


    The captain and Gilmouth face to face with my response.


    I think I need to ask you something. What?


    "It''s about the magic formation outside the village. I hear Ivy and Druid were influencing it. Is that true?


    I thought you''d ask, but it''s sudden.


    Well, don''t wonder how far we should go.


    "Ah."


    "Right."


    When the captain answers, it opens for a little while.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    Thought you''d have more questions, but that''s surprising.


    "Druid, we don''t listen to anything. Given what happened, I decided I shouldn''t have any more information."


    Gilmouth nods at the captain''s words.


    "When I say it''s tied up in that contract, there''s definitely not. Of course, I''m going to keep my word."


    "Thanks"


    These two seem to be serious about helping Ivy and me.


    "And if anything happens to those who know two things in this village, let some information flow through each adventurer gilt."


    What if... I hope not.


    "Okay. What is information?


    "Right. What do you think I''d like?


    You weren''t thinking about it?


    "Any good words? I have a problem with us if it''s not something that people don''t have to look at."


    That''s true.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That''s something I can''t think of.


    Anything?


    "''Min secured. No Need to Look''?


    Ming, who can fly, is a small demon whose range of action is too wide to secure.


    There are no adventurers to catch because there is no demand, but sometimes I ask you to catch them.


    The last year or two would be just fine because I haven''t even asked for that.


    "Nice, that. Even if you read it, I think you made a rare request."


    "Right."


    The captain and Gilmouth seem to have convinced me too.


    That said, I don''t want to hear that information.


    "Druid. Ivy will continue to get involved."


    Shoulders tremble at the words of the captain.


    That''s one thing to worry about.


    It was placed outside this village, a magic formation engraved in stone.


    It wasn''t aimed directly at Ivy, but it was aimed at someone with memories of a previous life.


    It is likely that they will continue to be targeted indirectly.


    "I guess."


    "So is the Druid, right?


    Gilmouth tells me to nod.


    "You''re absolutely right. But I''m a former adventurer. I can handle it myself to some extent. I''m not going to be used, I''m not going to be killed."


    But Ivy''s not.


    "Ivy got caught up in an adult situation and couldn''t choose anything but this path"


    If there were an adult who could protect me, I''m sure there would never have been a dangerous journey.


    "Sola, Ciel, meeting me has made me feel a little more comfortable, but I didn''t expect to be targeted for my life again."


    To my words, Captain and Gilmouth breathe.


    With that said, you didn''t tell me Ivy was about to be killed in the village where she was born.


    "Now I''ll protect it. I''ll definitely protect you and show you."


    I have felt uneasy because I can''t see the enemy, but I am not lost.


    Protect and show Ivy''s mind and body.


    "Siers, we have company, we''re fine."


    I wouldn''t have been happy to have company back in the day.


    But I''m comfortable with their presence now.


    "I''m relieved. Looks like the Druids are already ready."


    "Oh. My enemies are so huge, I don''t know what to do."


    Churches are everywhere, and magic formations can''t be found when they''re hidden.


    There''s anxiety, but I''m not alone.


    "You''re not going anywhere near the church for now. Beware of those who show suspicious movements? Difficult against magic."


    The captain laughed at Gilmouth''s words.


    "Have you forgotten the existence of the Sols?


    Sure, it looks like Sol and Sola are going to do something about it.


    "That''s good. I want demons like Flem, too"


    To Gilmouth''s words, the captain sends a frightened gaze.


    "You''re not Tamer, but you can''t, can you?


    "Fine, but as much as I think. Oh, I''m sorry to hear that, Upas. I can''t see Ciel as he was."


    Stir the liquor as the captain glances at Gilmouth''s seemingly evil expression of bottomline.


    When I look at the bottle of liquor, there is already just a little bit left on the bottom.


    There''s no doubt about this, Mr. Etcher will piss you off tomorrow.


    "Because it''s time to stop drinking?


    "Druid, not yet!


    The captain comes out another two bottles of booze from his feet.


    This sucks.


    If we dated, I''d be pissed off together.


    "All right, let''s drink"


    When I look at Gilmouth, my eyes sit still a little.


    You''re drunk on this.


    All right, let''s go home.


    There''s nothing you can do here.

 478 449 Stories Leaving Hataka Village

    "Thank you for your help"


    Suddenly the day of departure was set, so I thought it would be rushed.


    For some reason, Mr. Nargas and all the members of "Ethereal" got me ready.


    Just me and your father won''t do that much. To the details.


    That made it as beautiful as new, like a table in a tent or chair.


    I didn''t expect you to polish all your tools.


    "Thank you for everything."


    I bow my head to Mr. Nargas, including about the tent.


    "Welcome, thank you so much for all your help"


    Mr. Nargas gives a slightly embarrassing look.


    Tilt your neck to it.


    "Ah, because my father and I talked a lot. Looks like Early''s guy was able to talk to the captain."


    To the words, Mr. Early smiled with joy and bowed his head.


    There was a lot going on in this village about the magic team and the church, but there were good things going on.


    Good.


    "Ah, there he is!


    When he looks at his voice in surprise, Kowl and Lizzie from the Merme Meat Grill stall wave at him and rush over here.


    "I''m glad I made it. Eat this if you''re hungry."


    Lizzie gives me a package that smells good.


    "Thank you. It''s time to open that stall, isn''t it?


    Now before lunch.


    It should be time for the stalls to come in.


    "It''s okay, because I''ve asked my parents for a few things. Thank you so much. You came yesterday, but I let you help me... and when you get to this village, show me your face."


    Shake your head to the side of Mr. Lizzie''s words.


    I interrupted my trip to the stall yesterday for a grilled Merme, but I suddenly had more customers, so I helped a little.


    Fixed customers are also on the rise, and Mr. Kowl seems happy that he is making good sales.


    "Thank you. I''m sure you''ll be excused again."


    Talking to Mr. Kowl and Mr. Lizzie, looking for your father.


    I immediately found that figure, but I''m talking to Mr. Gilmouth about something.


    Maybe it''s not a good story because it''s stuck between your father''s eyebrows.


    "I have to go back. Come see me again."


    "Yes, I''ll be back"


    Lizzie and the others ran back as they waved back to the store.


    "Why don''t you stop by on your way home?


    I heard Mr. Pial talking to Mr. Early about dropping by Lizzie''s stall to go home.


    If you become popular with the adventurers, you''ll be fine in the future.


    Whatever, because the adventurers eat a lot.


    Stop by your father, who looks like he''s finished talking.


    "Father, is something wrong?


    Look at the look on your face, but doesn''t it seem so serious?


    "Hmm? There''s nothing to worry about, so it''s okay. I was just telling him you had some amazing allies."


    Awesome ally?


    I don''t know, can you tell me later?


    "Well, be careful. Ivy too...... forgot. I kept this from Applus. It''s just that I almost ran out of them and I only have one left as a demon stone."


    Mr. Gilmouth offers the bag.


    When you receive it and look inside, there are 12 stones and 1 demonic stone like they are rolling down the road.


    What looks like this stone must be a former demon stone.


    "You were giving it to me so much. Don''t you need it anymore? As a matter of fact, Sol made it after that."


    "No, no, it''s okay. And in this village. There''s going to be a troublesome fool''s hand, so if you find him, you better leave him alone."


    A troublesome fool''s move?


    Is that what your father told you about the investigation team?


    Fool''s Hands...... No way, Prince?


    When I look softly at Mr. Gilmouth, I somehow want to turn my eyes against him fast.


    I know this smile.


    Yeah, he''s a bad guy if you get involved.


    "Uh, please don''t be too impotent"


    "Heh heh. Ivy''s really sweet. But it''s okay."


    I don''t care, I don''t care.


    "Well, the more so"


    Mr. Gilmouth smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "It''s okay, because it''s hard to add or subtract but I''m good at it. Oh, it''s time. Is the directions okay?


    "Oh, we should just go around from the shami''s nest, right?


    "Oh, intelligence is coming that there are investigation teams waiting for each of them on the left and right of it. Think about it, the Ginars are waiting nearby, but if there''s no problem, they won''t move, so don''t worry about it."


    "Okay."


    "And if the Dolphins are safe beyond the Shami''s nest, they''re supposed to move around the woods, talking about rumors that these people have arranged. There are strange rumors coming from this village, and I don''t care."


    When Mr. Gilmouth laughed meaningfully, your father pounded him on the shoulder.


    "I know. It''s gonna be tough, please."


    To your father''s words, Mr. Gilmouth nods with a serious look.


    I guess Mr. Gilmouth and the others are going to have a tough time hiding our affairs.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gilmouth. Best regards,"


    When I bow my head to Mr. Gilmouth, I wave to Mr. Nargas and the others.


    Get out of the village while everyone drops you off.


    "Shall we?"


    "Yeah. Let''s go!


    As I walked toward the shami''s nest for a while, the bag moved in a mess.


    It would be a signal that it is time to let it out.


    Explore the signs around you.


    I have roughly heard the location of the investigation team, but there are also unscheduled.


    Sounds fine.


    "Right."


    When I open the bag, the Syels pop out of the bag.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, but you''re going on another journey today. Nice to meet you all."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    Relieved by everyone''s energetic voice.


    With that said, what were you talking about with Mr. Gilmouth earlier?


    "Dad, what were you talking to Mr. Gilmouth about?


    "Hmm? Was that earlier?


    Nodding at your father''s words.


    Sola, Flem and Sol jumped on the back of the undone Ciel.


    Ciel walks out in front of us when she checks on the three of them.


    "Ciel, now go for the shami''s nest"


    "Nya-yay."


    When you nod in the wind that you know, Ciel walks out without hesitation.


    Maybe he was listening to your conversation with Mr. Gilmouth.


    "I found out more about Lord Foronda about the Magic Formation. And thank you. He also has quite strong powers in the King''s capital."


    "Really?


    "Ah. I wrote and sent directly to Lord Foronda because I couldn''t quite gather more information about the relationship between the Church and the Magic Regiment and what the Magic Regiment was about. I heard it was direct, and I thought it would be okay. The content reads: ''My daughter was targeted using the magic formation. Do you know anything about the magic team?''"


    Is the fax content a big mess to mislead when someone sees it?


    "It arrived to me this morning. That''s what Gilmouth delivered earlier."


    I didn''t know that.


    "There you go. ''Huh. I can''t tell you more about the magic formation. I''m going to see you nearby,'' it said. And he said," As soon as the nobles get involved, give them their own names. "And he said," If you give them your own names, they''ll probably pull them off. "


    That really means you have a lot of power, doesn''t it?


    Approximate nobility?


    "Who is Lord Foronda?


    "I wonder what. You''re scared to ask."


    "Yeah."


    I know you''re on an amazing side, but sometimes I feel like I shouldn''t know who you are.


    Besides,


    "Are you coming to see me?


    "Looks like it. It said," If you travel to a village or town, please contact me every time. "


    Can I ask you to come all the way here?


    He''s a great guy, isn''t he?


    Well, I can''t say I''m going this way.


    "Well, let''s not worry about waiting around"


    "Right."


    I don''t have a choice.


    "Oh, there''s a lot going on and I haven''t sent it to everyone. Is that it? Did you send it? Get a response...... keep it up!


    Shit.


    Everyone may be worried.


    "Ah!"


    Your father stopped and searched through the magic bag he lowered from his shoulder.


    And take out one piece of paper.


    "... Shit. I forgot to contact you."


    Your father''s gaze wandered, and he sighed loudly.


    "You can''t help but panic now. If we go to the next village, we have to send Sugufu."


    "To whom?


    You look a lot paler, but who is it?


    "There''s too much going on, and you haven''t even told Ivy yet. My sisters are pregnant."


    Are you pregnant?


    That means Mr. Dolwka''s wife, Mr. Cyrilla, and Mr. Dolgas''s wife, right?


    "Wow, wow, congratulations.... Oh, well. Leave that dull..."


    Is that why your father turned pale?


    "We have to remember."


    I want to celebrate.

 479 I hate 450 stories!

    "Wow, that''s an amazing number of shammies!


    When you come near the shami nest, a number of shami appear on the tree.


    "Not more than I''ve seen in that cave?


    Look over the trees around you.


    Sure, I feel like there''s a lot of them.


    "Were you hiding somewhere? Or maybe the one who was running came back?


    "You were on the run, but you''re likely back. Animals rarely risk their lives to protect their homes."


    Hmm?


    Isn''t that normal?


    Oh, no.


    Demons often risked their lives protecting places they liked.


    Is it the difference between animals and demons?


    "Well, weak demons will soon escape,"


    I guess the difference in intensity is more correct than animals and demons.


    If even demons are weak, they run away to protect the seeds, right?


    "Hataka Village people will be relieved to see this number of shammies."


    "Right."


    The state of this forest will be a good report for those in Hataka village who were hurt by this incident.


    Because the villagers seemed to like Shami.


    ... I think that''s a good thing.


    "Wow, you''re staring at me..."


    I can even hear the intimidating squeal.


    "Damn, they think you''re the enemy."


    Looking up, countless gazes.


    I meant to help, but I guess if it came from the shami, Ciel would have threatened me and scared me.


    "Too bad we can''t get along"


    Some of the people in the village used to come by.


    "Right. I hope we get along the next time we get here."


    "Right."


    As Shami turns a vigilant eye, he even comes to the cave where he is living.


    Whenever I heard the noise of intimidation, it was gone too at some point because Ciel turned her gaze.


    "I hear there''s a road next to the cave..."


    Your father, looking at the map that Mr. Gilmouth gave you, points to the side of the cave that is the nest of the shami.


    When I approached it, it was definitely thin, but there was a way.


    "Along this road, should I walk away?


    "Oh, they can dodge dangerous paths."


    Wave to the shami, then walk the path you taught me.


    It is thin but well paved, making it easy to walk.


    "I like the lack of roots."


    That''s popping out of the ground all of a sudden, so if you''re not careful, you''re hooked.


    For a while, keep walking silently.


    I don''t want to drive Mr. Gilmouth''s plans crazy.


    "If you keep walking for 4 hours after you leave the village, you''ll be fine by now"


    "Right. Shall we rest?"


    Look around and find a rock that looks like it could sit.


    "Oh, and you walked quite a bit"


    I nod as I twirl my legs around your father''s words.


    When I was in the village, my legs tired worse than usual because I could hardly move to hide.


    "It''s been a long time since you walked four hours early."


    "With that said, you do. Is Sola and the others okay?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    Is that it?


    I can''t hear Flem.


    Approaching Ciel, Sola and Sol are down from Ciel, but Flem is still on Ciel''s back.


    Or sleeping.


    "It''s a lot longer to wake up than it used to be."


    Lift the flem gently.


    "Teriyu?


    "Shall we take a break? Well, I might have been taking a long break because I was asleep."


    "Teri ~"


    Flem with mouth wide open and extension.


    Same as ever.


    When placed gently on the ground, Ciel rises up gently and reverses his hair.


    "Something''s coming this way."


    Exploring the signs, I was able to capture demons that were quite far away.


    "What do we do?


    "Nyah!"


    Ciel answers your father''s words.


    "... Regards, Ciel"


    "Nya-yay."


    Turning his tail around, Ciel looks around and climbs right up the tree.


    Its appearance becomes invisible in the trees.


    "What are we gonna do?


    "Come on?"


    When you give out the magic that Ciel was hiding, the forest gets a little noisy.


    "Ciel can hide her magic perfectly now."


    "True. I didn''t realize it because I didn''t care."


    "Nyah!"


    "Wow."


    "Whoa."


    A bass that suddenly sounds from the bottom echoes through the woods.


    Forest surrounded by silence for a few seconds.


    At the next moment, the creatures who were in the surrounding woods stormed around.


    "Wow."


    "Yeah. Awesome..."


    Isn''t that too much?


    Sure, the demon that was coming this way ran away......


    Other animals and demons can be seen fleeing in havoc.


    "Nya-yay."


    Ciel descends refreshingly from the top of the tree.


    That satisfying look makes me laugh.


    "Thank you. Let''s rest here till we get settled."


    Sora and Flem are flying around Ciel looking fun.


    Sol looks in the direction of the day after tomorrow a little further away.


    "Sol, did you even feel the magic you cared about?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In Sol''s case, I don''t know if he''s unresponsive because he hasn''t felt it, or if he hasn''t heard it desperate to explore magic.


    "That''s right. I asked Gilmouth. Yes."


    Your father gives you a plate with a grilled merme and rice balls.


    The delicious smell of being made comes to my hungry stomach.


    "I''ll take it. What did you hear?


    Look at your father as he eats a grilled merme.


    "I don''t know how we got into magic."


    Oh, that said, I still don''t know.


    Once you stop eating, turn your body to your father.


    "It looks like Priest Salifi caused it."


    Priest Salifi?


    Surely, the magic formation engraved on his body was the one who moved out and caused Mr. Gilmouth to be called out, wasn''t it?


    "I checked the magic formations engraved on my body to find out if they were the captains, but they were the magic formations to brainwash the people around me"


    "Someone who was around?


    "That''s right. Though it doesn''t seem to have any widespread impact. They''re going to slow down the procedure so they don''t notice."


    "Have you ever met a man named Priest Salifi?


    I don''t think so.


    No?


    So, how did we end up in surgery?


    You need to be close, right?


    "They were walking around the square at midnight"


    ... I see.


    Were you in surgery while you were sleeping?


    "You''re so scary. If you can do that, there''s going to be more damage."


    "That seems to be the only handful that can survive carving the magic formations of brainwashing into your body"


    "What?"


    "Most people go crazy the moment they carve a magic formation into their bodies," he said.


    "... Priest Salifi was doing such a scary thing. I''m sure Bishop Gupinus heard there was a magic formation engraved on his body."


    "That was the magic of protection," he said.


    Protective magic formation?


    "He was a magical formation able to hide himself when he was nearby who tried to do him harm"


    Do yourself harm?


    Does that mean you can hide from anyone who tries to catch you?


    "Does that mean you were going to run away by yourself?


    "I guess so. He said he desperately hid it the day he was caught, but even after two days, the magic team wouldn''t activate, so he confused himself and told him what kind of thing the magic team''s power was. Well, you were in the position of bishop in the church, but you''re a trinket. ''Cause she told me something I didn''t even hear."


    If it was activated, it could have escaped.


    Good, the magic team can''t move.


    "Where''s Priest Salifi?


    "I can''t hear from him anymore."


    Does that mean you''re out of your mind?


    Or like he''s already dead?


    "Ha, it''s not refreshing"


    "Right."


    Cheeks the rice balls.


    I think the salted rice balls go well with the grilled meat.


    "Delicious."


    It''s frustrating and annoying, but I can''t do anything anymore.


    I''d love to see someone named Bishop Gupinus and curse him as much as I want, but I can''t do that either.


    Looks like they''re after me for having memories of my past life.


    But that''s why I don''t wish I didn''t have memories of my previous life.


    Because if I don''t have memories of my previous life, I don''t think I''m here right now.


    Hit the second rice balls on the plate.


    ... you can''t hit the food, can you?


    "Huh. I hate the magic team and the church so much"


    "Me, too."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    "Huh?"


    I get a reply to my actions to change my mind, and I look at your father and Sola in amazement.


    "What, you guys feel the same way?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    Solas responding clearly to your father''s words.


    Seeing, Sola and Flem have swollen cheeks and Sol''s eyes are hanging.


    To Ciel, the hair on his back is upside down.


    I was flabbergasted by everyone and laughed at the next moment.

 480 Investigation team in an out-of-the-box forest

    "Wow, Big. How''d it go over there?


    Join this investigation team, it''s time for five years.


    Tabir, who is relatively often with him in the same period, asks as he gives him a glass containing alcohol.


    "The story is that it''s going to move over there. You''ve been drinking since daylight."


    Though it has a special exorcism, it would be a little too alarming.


    Well, I''ll drink, too.


    Drink the liquor you receive.


    Sort of tastes like it.


    "It''s not a problem. Longer than that, you''ll be in the advance party."


    "Right. You can take it easy on the guy who comes later."


    Now our investigation team is acting in two parts.


    Our advance team is heading into the village to investigate and confirm the situation.


    It''s our job to make sure our comrades are ready to move quickly.


    For now, I don''t like the advance party because it''s a pain in the ass.


    "Captain, you can''t disobey orders, so you have no choice. We''re on the move, too, so are we ready?


    "There."


    If you look at the one Tabir points to, all the advance party''s baggage was already packed.


    "Exactly. Tabir''s a fast worker like this."


    To my words, I shrug my shoulders drinking the liquor in my glass.


    Except I can''t let go of the booze, which is perfect.


    "Hey, what happened to the problem in the meantime?


    To Tabir''s words, it fits with the gaze that stares at this one.


    "I got the prince to fix it"


    "Right. As usual."


    This fact-finding team is made by the Prince''s instructions.


    The job is also an order from the prince, not a formal order from the royal family.


    Not formally, but an order from the prince.


    There''s nothing someone can do to stop me.


    Besides, the prince won''t stop us from doing what we do.


    As a result, things happen that are a little too much or a little too much wings off.


    At one point, one of the investigators killed two people in the village during an investigation.


    Exactly in a hurry, but what a prince to protect and no blame.


    I was surprised by that, but all the investigative crew thanked the prince.


    "What''s more, this case is about the magic team, is it true?


    "Apparently so."


    "Is that true? You lied to me before, didn''t you?


    Tabir drinks up to my word.


    "This time it looks really magic formation related. Apparently, some people have already lost their minds by the magic team. And the dead."


    Was it true?


    That sucks.


    "Oh, is this job off?"


    The prince''s orders are manifold.


    Many of them have a lot of easy work to do.


    If you say it''s working on the Prince''s orders, don''t gather information right away.


    But a magic formation-related case really needs to be investigated.


    This must be a pain in the ass.


    "Was it Hataka Village? A princess or over there?


    "I checked, but I don''t know."


    So there is a possibility of neutrality, and it may not be cooperative in the investigation?


    "Ahhh, I knew this job was off! Worst!"


    Stick the empty cup out in front of Tabir.


    Put the liquor in - just in case, the glass will be filled with liquor.


    "You''re gonna drink a big one, too."


    "Can you do it without a drink?"


    The two of us toast the cup with the kachin.


    As I was satisfied with the taste of liquor through my throat for now, I saw a fellow rushing here in a hurry.


    Looks like something happened.


    "Oh my god!


    It was Walbi, a junior in this investigative team, who rushed here.


    "What happened?


    Breathed Walbi starts to whisper when he looks around.


    "Me and Chippi were investigating the surrounding woods, and I saw three adventurers."


    Three adventurers?


    You''re an adventurer from Hataka Village?


    "When I was about to see how things were going with Chippi, two vigilantes showed up in a panic. Looks like we were looking for some adventurers."


    I kind of have a bad feeling about it.


    Don''t hit it.


    "You must have been in a hurry, I was talking on guard around you, and your voice was a little loud."


    So you''re saying you were in a hurry?


    Wow, I really don''t want to hear that.


    "The magic formations that were hidden in the village were activated again, and those who hung on to the technique were raging in the village. I hear a few of them have gone out into the woods."


    "Huh? Really?


    "Wait, calm down. Isn''t that a trap?


    Tabir asks Warbi with a calm voice in my hurry.


    "I thought about that possibility at first, but it doesn''t look like you''re lying to me because of how the vigilantes are doing."


    "What''s the pitch?


    "I''m going to the captain''s to explain. And..."


    "You still have it!


    Walbi''s shoulder sways in my voice.


    "Calm down."


    Tabir pounds my shoulder.


    Tabir and Walbi are good, because they''re strong.


    But I''m not as strong as the two of us.


    So I don''t like it.


    You think we''ll fight?


    "So there''s something else?


    When Tabir asked Warbi, Warbi saw me a little but opened his mouth.


    "If the vigilantes and adventurers were discussing whether we should continue our investigation of the forest, three adventurers rushed from the back of the forest and said we should pull it up once to the village because the magic formation was activated in the cave and the demons there could have become ferocious"


    "" What? "


    Demons getting ferocious in the magic formation?


    I know demons become ferocious with garbage.


    Even the magic team?


    ... With that said, it''s like the captain was talking about that...


    "When they heard about the adventurers, they immediately turned back to the village. Looks like they heard this story over there, too. ''Cause when I tried to get back over here, I got eyes on the other guy."


    That means you failed in a way, but that''s something you can''t help.


    I just heard about the demon getting ferocious. Why?


    "Yes, I''m fine. There are demons."


    Yes, calm down.


    We investigators get a special demon removal from the prince.


    This is an awesome magic item and no demon comes by.


    So it''s okay.


    If you have the exorcism you received.


    "No, it seems that the exorcism didn''t work for some demons that were made ferocious by garbage"


    Huh?


    "Really?"


    Grab Tabir''s shoulder with your hand.


    He nodded one when he looked at me.


    "Oh, it was in a report that other investigation teams looked into. You shouldn''t be relieved to hear there have been a few similar reports."


    You''re lying.


    "Hey, get together."


    My body trembles at the captain''s voice.


    "You heard from Warbi, didn''t you?


    "" Yes ""


    "See if that one works, see how it goes"


    Huh?


    Even though there are fierce demons in the woods?


    "Aren''t you going to the village right away?


    Tabir gets very close to the captain.


    "There are fierce demons in the woods."


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet. I can''t throw that information out of the trap."


    Right.


    That''s right.


    ... but why do you need to circulate such false information?


    "That''s true, though."


    Tabir, I know you''re scared, but calm down.


    Hmm?


    Are you scared of Tabir?


    This guy?


    "Excuse me."


    See Tabir back beside me.


    I''ve never seen this guy scared.


    You sure about that?


    "The fierce demon is going to be incredibly strong."


    Tabir talks in my ear.


    My body trembles at the content.


    I see, if you knew that or even Tabir would you have been scared?


    "I can''t show my weakness to the investigation team over there. Don''t forget to mud the prince''s face with our actions."


    Though it wouldn''t make sense because he died before applying mud.


    Ah, but wait here for a few more hours than the captain decides?


    It sucks.


    "Hey, Tabir."


    "What?


    "Are there other characteristics of the ferocious demon?


    He said, "No sign of it."


    Chippi, who was there to report to the captain, comes to us and says:


    "Any sign?


    Walbi''s complexion gets worse.


    "Chippi, is that true?


    Chippi nodding over and over to my words.


    What, you think the signs are faint?


    Then there''s something you can''t get away with...


    "In the meantime, let''s gear up. And check your weapons."


    Everyone starts to snort at Tabir''s calm voice and prepare to fight each other.


    When I look at the captain, he''s talking about something with an assistant with a slightly blue face.


    "Ha, I want to get out of the woods fast"


    Two hours while tension persists.


    It''s time for the limit.


    "Are you all right?


    Turning his gaze to his voice, Tabir is looking around.


    Has this guy settled down yet?


    I was scared earlier......


    "How far is it from here to the village?


    Tabir leaning his neck against my words.


    Why are you questioning me?


    I''d like to get to a safe place soon.


    "That''s less than two hours. Probably."


    Less than 2 hours...


    "Hey, it''s time, Captain -"


    "Bye-bye!"


    A low chirping that accidentally echoed through the woods.


    "Geez!"


    "Wow."


    "Hih."


    "Hmm?"


    I look around, but I can''t figure out where the ringing sounded in the woods.


    "What? What the fuck?


    "We''re going to the village, act fast!


    I rush to the captain''s voice to hold my luggage.


    Come on, it''s heavy.


    I want to leave you, but I can''t do that.


    Come on, come on.


    We head to the village as fast as we can run.


    After a while, it sounds retrogressive and heard.


    If you''re stirring up fear about it, there''s another investigative squad face-to-face ahead of you.


    "Ah."


    "Ah."


    The captains gaze at each other, but hustle to the village silently.


    "When I went to the village, there were people waiting for me. My grief."


    From the diagonal rear to the left, I heard a small voice.


    It was too small to listen to the content, but I was curious, so I turned my gaze.


    "What''s up?


    Tabir looks at my face in wonder.


    "No, didn''t you say something now?


    "... I feel like there''s a demon coming this way."


    Say it quickly.


    Exploring the signs, I do see demons running this way.


    "Captain, the demons are coming this way."


    "" Yes, let''s hurry ""


    When the voices of the two captains overlap, the two investigators run out towards the village.


    "Pfft."


    I heard something strange in my ear, but I can''t afford to look behind it.


    If we don''t hurry, there''s a ferocious demon!

 481 To Captain Ogt.

    "Captain Ogt! Where have you been! I looked for him."


    Block your ears to the screaming voices of your men.


    You''re as good as ever.


    Looking softly, I was stared at.


    Oh, I''m serious about this.


    Was I getting that much work?


    ... With that said, I haven''t been in the captain''s office in the last week or so...


    "Long time no see"


    ... This sucks.


    "Right. Ah, let''s get to work. Velivella."


    My eyes are fixed.


    No, I didn''t expect it to take a week.


    "Huh. So, did you grab their tail?


    Ha, that''s just great.


    Did you notice that I didn''t say anything?


    "I could confirm the stash of evidence. Now that we know someone a little unexpected is involved, we''ll ask for an investigation later. And gather about 20 people. Because I''m seizing evidence."


    "Okay. Please finish the paperwork properly as I will have everything ready. Right now!


    "I''m scared."


    "Phew."


    Well, I left it for a week, and I can''t help it.


    "Ah, Captain Ogt, it''s arrived."


    Fluffy?


    Another favor?


    That''s a pain in the ass.


    "Thanks"


    One of my men brought it to me. I''ll pick it up and check my name.


    "Ivy?"


    "What? Is that her?


    To Verivella''s surprised voice, snort.


    "Apparently, it''s a letter that keeps me posted."


    Girl dressed as a boy.


    Careful around me, I was always scared.


    I approached him to see if I could help him at all, and he had a pretty cute personality and was surprised.


    I did everything I could then, but I was worried I was alive.


    Because forests are not a world where children can stand alone.


    "Work...... well, even after a break"


    I can hear the rare words of Velivera.


    I''m going to laugh at that, but bear it, and hurry to the captain''s office.


    Sitting on the couch, Verivera sits in front.


    "Uh, ''Captain Ogt, Deputy Verivera, it''s been a while. Do you remember? For a little while. I''m Ivy, who took care of you. I thought it might be annoying, but I wanted to let you know how well I''m doing and I''ll send it." "


    "As always, she''s polite."


    Verivella laughs happily.


    That''s what I cared about her.


    "''I am now in the village of Hatau. I could have someone to travel with''. Now you can spend time with other people."


    It was easy to tell Ivy then that one child''s journey alone was dangerous.


    But I didn''t know if it was okay to tell her that I was afraid of others and rejecting them.


    No matter how you look at it, you won''t be able to spend time with others in a mental state.


    If I can''t improve on what I told you, I decided I shouldn''t tell you.


    It can only stir up anxiety.


    I''ve just always been anxious to see if that was the right thing to do.


    "She seemed to be able to tour with the good guys by the time we got to Hathau Village."


    Nod to Verivella''s words Read more.


    "Ah. Uh, my buddy says, ''I''m the one who says Mr. Druid in All Towns''...... hmm? All Town or Druid?


    "... is that the hidden ball of the guild? You''re kidding, right? That cold, outrageous and famous?


    Huh. Look at that.


    "Uh, ''Mr. Druid is so sweet, he always helps''. Someone else?"


    It''s a long way from the Druid I know.


    Do you think the all-town druids I know will shudder around with a look that doesn''t change one complexion when making ruthless decisions and doesn''t even bring any emotions to bear when doing it?


    Talks like this can get bigger, but I see him doing his job with these eyes.


    I did find my eyes horrible with no emotions floating around.


    "It would be someone else."


    To Verivella''s words, I snort that it is.


    but somehow I can imagine him lining up next to Ivy, the hidden ball of the guild.


    "Well, people change, and if Ivy is good for you or someone else, you won''t have a problem"


    Even so, I am anxious.


    Let''s just get confirmation later.


    "Uh, ''I''m a Tamer with skills, but I couldn''t tell you that then. Sorry." "


    "It was Tamer, wasn''t it? Does it say why you hid it?


    Read more about Velivera''s strange look.


    "''I couldn''t tell you why I didn''t talk because I couldn''t stay in the village because of my skills''. Can''t you stay in the village anymore? Tamer''s a treasured skill, isn''t he? What''s this all about?


    Tilt your neck with Verivera.


    "''My tasted slime is adorable and the thing I''m good at is breaking shape. I met him when he was in a broken state stretching out with a sideburn. It was completely broken. It really collapses beautifully''. It''s one star to be able to taste the slime."


    Can''t you stay with one of Tamer''s stars?


    "... the slime that was crumbling?


    Something blurs behind Verivella''s brain.


    Slime that was crumbling?


    "Oh, you mean the collapse slime? The weakest."


    "But that''s such a weak demon that even one star can''t be taemed. You won''t be able to."


    "You''re right."


    Huh. Read it over.


    Hmm?


    Why are you repeating "collapsed" so many times?


    It''s like you''re saying it''s important.


    If you want to tell me this... how can a collapsed slime not be taimed?


    Even one star dies when the demon is too weak to give him magic.


    If so,


    "If you''re weaker than one star, you can even taste the collapse slime, right?


    "Weaker than one star? No way Ivy has no stars?


    "So you''re going to tell me dull and cloudy?


    Verivella gave a complex look.


    No stars?


    If this idea is on your mind, there is no way you''re staying in Ratomi village.


    That village is a closed one, and the church''s teaching remains colorful.


    Because the Church makes no star a "being abandoned by God".


    "Maybe he was about to get killed. It seems possible in that village."


    "Right. What''s next?"


    "Wait, I kind of have a bad feeling"


    Press the Magic Item button on the table.


    Now the voices in this room will not leak outside.


    "Read on, ''Deputy Verivera advised me to get involved with the criminal organization I was telling you about on the journey, or I got a little targeted''... Huh?


    "Ivy."


    Verivella does the trick of pushing her forehead.


    "''Because of that, I got to know and get along with the members of the Flaming Sword and Thunder King. Don''t worry, they helped me and I got over that problem safely too''. Wasn''t this member a credit for crushing that criminal organization?


    "Right. With that said, I didn''t confirm it because I wasn''t interested, but it''s like the captain said there was a child among the meritorious..."


    "Oh, sure they asked for your name then Ivy''s..."


    "I''ll check the name of the meritorious man later"


    "Please. You go on. ''I forgot. Before I met the Ratlures, I had company. He''s a very strong and cool fellow. Mr. Druid says he''s the third strongest and coolest, and he''s the third, and I''m satisfied with the third because I want him to be the first, but I don''t want him to be a fool. This fellow is like a dream''. Hmm?"


    "Looks like there''s something you can''t honestly write about again. I''ve never done anything like this before."


    Verivella laughs funny.


    That makes me laugh, too.


    "Now what? Friends? Not like Tame? And third?


    "Are you one of us because we''re not taming but we''re together? What do you mean, people? No, you don''t have that. Then you''ll write people. I''m also curious about this third one."


    Nodding at Verivella''s words.


    Number three, with that said, going for number one makes you a fool?


    "Strong and cool...... third. Strength third? No, no, what?


    "Fools mean ''what you put your hands on is fools''? So third...... Adandala?


    Verivella gives a surprised look and shakes her neck to the side.


    "That''s impossible."


    "Yes, though. It says, ''This fellow is like a dream,'' and Adandala collapses into a slime without stars?


    "I don''t know, uh, didn''t you read too much?


    "Right. It''s possible."


    You got it?


    Without a doubt, it''s written in hiding a lot, and what I want you to care about is somewhat accentuated.


    "I don''t think you''ll ever know what it means to be read like this, but you have to be careful."


    Verivella thinks it means something, too.


    "But can you decipher it when it''s hidden any more?


    "... well, there''s never going to be so much to hide... isn''t there?


    "Don''t ask me. Heh. Well, ''Oh, I forgot again, even though I have to write first. Actually, I''m a woman. I was fooling around when I heard that boys were safer to travel. I''m sorry. Uh, I''ve also grown a little tall lately, and I''m glad''"


    I don''t care because I wasn''t fooled.

 482 To Captain Ogt 2

    "What''s next? Two more? You''re going to feel a little scared."


    Look at Verivella''s words at hand.


    Sure, I''m just about to finish the first one and be the second.


    "Yeah, well, there''s not going to be anything. ¡­¡­ maybe"


    Why can''t I say for sure?


    Spit out the position small and read the second sheet.


    "''Excuse me. It kind of made the order of telling impotent. I still didn''t even have the names of the kids I taemed. Slime is Sola and Ciel is next. Next up is Flem the Slime.'' Flem?


    "She''s not on the first one, is she? Flem of slime? Did you meet the collapse slime again?


    Read the first one all the way back, but there''s only one slime to appear.


    Because it was the content of various shocks, I thought I''d forgotten to read it.


    "Sola the slime must be about the collapsed slime that came across the first one. Why doesn''t the next Ciel say the type of demon? The third one says slime again."


    That''s true.


    I don''t think Ivy would forget to write.


    "You mean a demon you can''t write here?"


    "You will be."


    "Adandala, who became one of us on the first one... isn''t that it?"


    Adandala is a legendary demon.


    Pretty powerful magic.


    "''Tamed kids''. Adandala is a difficult demon even with 5 stars. Even if we can keep company, Tame is... Especially if we read it right, Ivy has no stars."


    "It''s amazing to have Adandala among us. But then what is this ciel?


    Forgot to write down what kind of demon Ciel is?


    Hmm?


    "Maybe Adandala was different. Or maybe Ivy''s not without a star, like five stars?


    If Ivy has no stars, isn''t Ciel Adandala?


    Assuming Ciel is Adandala, no Ivy stars are wrong?


    No, if Ivy isn''t without a star, there''s no way she can tame the collapse slime.


    After all, Ciel is not Adandala......


    I don''t know anymore.


    "I''ve been hanging in there. Shall we think about it later?"


    "Oh, will you? Don''t read on for now. I''m worried about Flem."


    I hope that''s a straightforward explanation.


    "''Since I started being with Mr. Druid, I''ve been eating round fruit beautifully in half. I really like this method these days. At first, I was stunned because the round fruit was beautifully halved: when one is two, I am twice as happy. Yes, this is how Flem met, too. Where I met Mr. Druid. Flem''s most recent pleasure has been breaking down with Sola. Everyone likes to collapse at first, don''t they? It''s cute.'' Uh, Ivy, please make it easier to understand."


    I thought you meant we were friends with the Druids, but that explains Flem, doesn''t it?


    "It''s hard. Half a round fruit. One is two...... I don''t know."


    "The easy thing to understand here is that Flem is also a collapsed slime."


    "Right." With Sola, "I suppose. I guess half and one is important for two. One for two?


    "Like Sola turning into two? Don''t you have it?"


    I''ve never heard of a split slime.


    Ah, it''s hard.


    "Isn''t there?


    "Hmm?"


    "I think the round fruit refers beautifully to half and one to the same thing for two. Ivy was quite surprised by that. And the only demon that comes out in this part is Sola. Ivy was quite surprised because Sola halved beautifully into two"


    Flem split slime from Sola?


    Is that insane?


    "If you concentrate on what Ivy tells you, you''re way out of common sense."


    "Right."


    Don''t let your previous common sense overshadow you, no doubt.


    "Something happened where I met Druid, and Sora split and Frem was born?


    I have myself convinced somewhere of Verivera''s words.


    Um, it''s Ivy who can tame the collapse slime that they say won''t last a day.


    Maybe it''s better to forget your common sense and get closer to the right answer.


    "In the meantime, it looks like something happened to the Druid, so I''ll explore it"


    "Do that. If I could figure that out, I might be able to grab something."


    Though it might just bother my head.


    Well, it''s important to know.


    "Read more"


    You''ve never pretended to interrupt so much.


    Normally, I can read more about it.


    "''I met his master in the all-town where Mr. Druid lived. Ask your fellow master to introduce me. You and Mr. Gilmouth were also close. But when I went to All Town, it was when the demons were getting violent and rampant, and it was a little tough,'' Ivy, I think, was a little too involved, are you out of your mind?


    "It''s not your fault. Still, are you a master...... that''s definitely the hidden ball of the guild. You''re with Ivy."


    Because there''s only one person in All Town who''s called a master.


    Still, have you gone when the ferocious demons are raging around?


    "You would have been scared." I developed a sauce in Alltown for cooking with Mr. Druid''s father. You signed me up for a commercial guild, so if you like, make sure it tastes good. "That''s amazing."


    "Right. Even today, we''re going to look into a new source registered in Alltown."


    "Oh, ''make yaki rice balls and distribute them to everyone to solve food problems.'' Oh, come on, you''re doing something really amazing."


    "Hahaha, you can honestly write about that. With that said, rumors were circulating that a rare demonic stone was used to solve that ferocity. And a fairly strong demon helps¡­"


    Verivella cuts the words and looks at me.


    Rumors were definitely coming.


    He said a demon who barely showed up in public appeared as if to help an all-town person.


    "Mm-hmm. Adandala, after all?


    "Let''s read ahead"


    "You''ve given up thinking." The ferocious demons raging around All Towns have been resolved with the readiness of the Adventurers of All Towns. The first time I saw that readiness, I trembled. It''s a little bit, but I''m glad that the help of my dear companion helped. Mr. Gilmouth laughed at me, too.


    "Sure. Exploring the current town of All, you won''t be able to get any information. Gilmouth over there, he''s good at everything. Because it seems my master is back now."


    Gilmouth and Master, you can''t.


    "I hope you don''t do anything bad."


    I''m done with the second one.


    There was a lot going on after the first one.


    Isn''t life too thick?


    "It''s the third one. ''Is it because I have more company, I have enjoyed my journey a lot'' like." I''m excited about what lies ahead, especially when walking in the woods with Ciel''s guidance "? ''Ciel is amazing, he finds all kinds of caves to guide him''... Could it be that he''s quite off the village road?


    Is that what you''re saying in the woods with Ciel''s guidance?


    Cave?


    There must be some pretty fierce demons in the cave though.


    "''Sola''s good at finding a place to sleep''... slime, right? What? Are you capable of that in slime?


    "I guess it''s too obvious for Ivy not to feel the need to hide that part."


    Oh, you have to be careful about this.


    "''Yes, Mr. Druid taught me that snake demons become demons called salpents when they grow up. It was so big, so sweet and so cute.'' Where am I supposed to go?


    "Mm-hmm, that sounds like a fun trip"


    "You gave up thinking completely."


    "I''ve decided to take it as it is. You don''t have to think hard. Ivy seems to be having fun."


    "Well, you are. ''Eh, Adandala is big and fluffy! I was surprised with the Solas who stumbled into each other in the woods and were takin'' a taste ''... you were in a rush to reread this"


    Until the second time, the type of determination was a little off.


    "Right. I expected it, but it''s still a shock when the name comes up that it''s Adandala. Because it''s a legendary monster. And Tame...... Tame!


    That''s right, Tame!


    "That''s a shock indeed. Don''t tell me there''s a different way of doing Tame than we know."


    Besides, if the world finds out that the legendary Adandala was tamed without a star, they''ll know who to look at.


    This pretend to be tightly managed...... no, should I burn it?


    No, you''re not.


    Let''s keep it under strict control.


    "At the end of the day you say hello. ''I was worried, but I continue my journey well. When I go to the village of Latme, I want to thank you. Thank you for reading. Ivy."


    "When you read Ivy''s fax, you have to remember something called common sense. Still, you gave me your name at the end."


    "I guess I don''t know how to tell you anymore"


    No context. "Adandala is big and fluffy! That''s why."


    Well, it''s unintentional, so as long as you don''t read the fuzzy content thoroughly, you''ll be fine.


    "And you''re tired."


    "Right. I just read the fuzz."

 483 From Captain Ogt.

    "Good luck, Captain. I''ll have the report out by tomorrow."


    "Oh, I asked you to."


    The seizure of evidence is over, and there''s no hurry.


    Oh, do you have any documents left that you couldn''t do during the day?


    ... That''s a pain in the ass.


    I wonder if I can push half of it against Verivella.


    You can''t, exactly.


    "I don''t have a choice, do I? Oh, yeah. I need to write a response to Ivy. Plus, from the dolphins, you had a word after Ivy. I didn''t show any interest in anyone else."


    I know, I guess that means it''s not a Druid.


    No way. "I''m going to be traveling with Ivy. It''s a Dolphin. You may feel anxious because you will be hearing a lot, but I will be sure to protect you. Ivy is a benefactor and a light to me," I didn''t know it would come.


    I wonder what the benefactor means.


    Was the light given by Ivy even as an incentive to change the way of life?


    Well, it''s in the imaginary domain, so I don''t know if I''m right.


    But light.


    Ugh, I wonder what the hell Ivy did.


    Next time I see you, I''ll definitely ask.


    And the hidden balls of the guild are for the journey.


    Ivy got a good guard.


    "Well, write me back"


    Sit in a chair and prepare a piece of paper.


    Guess it starts with a thank you.


    "''To Ivy, I''m glad you cared. Verivella and I were very relieved to hear that she was fine because I was worried. And I''m glad we made it with the good guys on the trip. Druid in All Towns......''"


    Should I write that you''re famous as the hidden balls of the guild?


    What if Ivy didn''t know?


    Hmm, shouldn''t I write?


    Guess it''s the two of us.


    "Uh, ''I''m relieved from now on because I hear you''re strong,'' that''s easy. That''s right. ''Ivy, I think I probably understood the rough story. Thanks for all the ideas''... you haven''t disgusted me, have you? Do you want to change your mind? Well, you''ll be fine."


    "What are you bumping about? I don''t feel well."


    "Veryvera can be really bad sometimes."


    "I deserve it. So, ah ~ is the reply to the letter? I know you''re worried, so you should just send him."


    Sure, if it was too late to reply, you might be sad that I forgot.


    "Verivella has something to say to Ivy, too. I''ll write it."


    Verivella, who conceives of my words.


    "I''ll write it myself later, okay?


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you later." Sora and Ciel, Flem and I seem to be noticing a very good relationship, and I was particularly surprised by Ciel. You really shouldn''t touch the demon type. "


    "That would be better."


    When I saw Velivela, she took some paperwork that I should have done.


    Helpful, but I wanted you to have some more.


    View the piled up paperwork on your desk.


    Really, I''m sick of it.


    "Please finish your paperwork as soon as possible. ASAP!"


    "Okay."


    You''re not gonna get away with this.


    I wonder what I''ll write later.


    Oh, yeah.


    "''Sounds like Sola''s good at looking for a bunk, but that''s a rare stunt, I''ve never heard of it before,'' you''ll notice now. Even if Ivy doesn''t understand, the Druid does."


    Well, if it''s just the name, it''s fine, but if Sola can tell it''s slime, you should hide it.


    "''As you walk around the woods freely but be careful. Some fairly fierce demons.'' Don''t you have to hide this?


    "Well, that would be fine. I''m sure it will continue to be like that."


    Sure, ''cause it sounds like Ciel''s enjoying the woods he guides.


    I''m sure we''ll continue to walk around the woods off the village road.


    "Yes, I looked into the crime syndicate in Otrewa Town."


    "Oh, you mean the town Ivy barely touched. I''d like to know why you didn''t write it, but what do you got?


    "He said a young child was targeted and two teams of top adventurers in Otrewa town crushed criminal organizations with their lords while protecting the child. Rumor has it, there was a child targeted by the organization."


    "... That''s not Ivy."


    "Yeah, threatening someone I know... I got a little help to find out, but you''re definitely Ivy"


    Velivera is still good at gathering information.


    "Ivy''s name came up?


    If so, we need to hide it better.


    Her presence feels more dangerous than I thought.


    "No, it''s about your back. And they think it''s a boy, so it''s gonna be okay around here."


    "Right."


    It''s a rare being without stars, I can''t let those people see me...


    No, wait.


    Ivy knew her skills, and she knew she had no stars.


    I mean, I looked it up at the church.


    If that''s the case, it''s possible they already know about Ivy.


    No, but it''s weird.


    If they knew, Ivy would have already been taken.


    "Can the church people in Latomi Village be trusted?


    "Captain, did you rot in your head?


    "Hey. Why, it does"


    "Because I ask stupid questions. You can''t trust anyone in the church. Why?"


    "Ivy knew her skills and that she had no stars. Which means I checked my skills at the church."


    "You sure will. But Ivy hasn''t been caught. For them, you didn''t want no stars?


    Don''t those people who collect anything rare need no stars?


    No, they''re the ones who collect everything.


    I feel like there''s some other reason.


    "Church...... that''s the church in the village of Latomi...... sure you said you lost touch with the bishop a few years ago and the bishop in this village didn''t go over it? There were quite a few rumors that the bishop had disappeared."


    The bishop''s gone?


    Oh, you should have said that.


    I wonder what time that was... sure.


    "That was four years ago. The bishop disappeared. Ivy would be about 7, so it doesn''t matter."


    "No, Ivy''s 9 now. So it''s likely that the missing bishop saw Ivy''s skills."


    "Nine? With that look?


    "When the village chief of Latomi Village made the request to the guild, we checked her age. Definitely 9 years old with that look. I''m sure you couldn''t eat it satisfactorily."


    I''m sure you do.


    Even if they say I''m 9, I''m only uncomfortable.


    "''Building your body is basically eating, eating well.'' That''s good."


    "... you can''t write thoughtfully. I''m having trouble reading Ivy."


    "You''ll be fine. And the missing bishop is a coincidence?


    "Come on, what do you think"


    You don''t seem interested.


    "You don''t care?


    "Well, I''m a little concerned, but I''m not going to look into it in particular"


    Well, you sure do.


    As a result, Ivy didn''t have to be caught.


    But if it was intentional, I wonder what the purpose was.


    "Fluffy, did you write it?


    "Not yet." I know more or less about Otrewa town. I''m glad you''re okay. And congratulations'' like this, if you write it down, you''ll tell them you know a lot. ''Seems like it''s been tough in All Town, but I''m glad we made it to the good guys. As for the sauce, I''ll buy it because I''m interested. "Can we talk about us after that?" Me and Velivera are still fine. I''ve got a lot of work to do and it''s a pain in the ass. I want someone to do it instead'' "


    "What the hell are you writing about!


    "Hmm? The status quo?


    "Huh, is that enough?


    "Ahhh." I''m having fun seeing you again. Druid, I''ve heard a lot about you, but I''m glad you''re here for Ivy''s journey. We''ll have a drink together when we see each other. ''This must be it. "


    "That''s easy. Well, you know what?"


    Huh. Pass the dull paper to Verivera.


    "Write what?


    "I just want to let you know that I''m particularly well. ''It''s been a while. Both captains are staying the same as usual. Come and look healthy without worrying about anything. Waiting''...... This is my first time writing to a 10-year-old girl. Write it down and you''re not sure what to write."


    "That''s right. It''s pretty hard."


    "Yep. I felt it."


    Fax paper returns from Verivella.


    Even on my way home today, I''ll send it to you.


    "Yes, a lord involved in crushing a criminal organization is Master Foronda?


    "Yeah, I am. I''m glad he did."


    The current situation in the village of Latomi is not good.


    If we keep this up, there''s a chance it''ll crumble.


    There must be someone in that village who knows Ivy is starless.


    If you want to hide her, you need noble hands.


    Why don''t you get in touch?


    It''s not a bad idea to connect with the Otrewa people.

 484 To Mr. Ratlua.

    Take the fluke and head to the Adventurer Guild meeting room.


    When I knocked twice on the door of the conference room and opened it, my people besides me had already gathered.


    "Latrua, it''s too late."


    Seiselk, the leader, makes a slightly grumpy voice, but it doesn''t bother me at all.


    Right now, I can''t help but worry about the pretense in my hand.


    "Did something good happen to you?


    To Sifal''s words, put your hands on his face.


    Was that so on your face?


    "Ratlua?"


    Nuga calls my name worryingly.


    "It''s okay. Before I got here, the Alliance officials called me off and gave me a fumble. It was from Ivy."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "... what about Ivy?


    Sezelk and Nouga stare at me with a surprised look.


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    Because it costs money, I didn''t dare tell Ivy.


    Sooo, I wanted to let you know.


    The guy who taught Ivy how to fool around, he did a good job.


    Thanks.


    "I haven''t read it yet"


    "Yes. Then let''s read it right away. Or read it!


    Cifal smiles with a sneer.


    "Discussion of work..."


    "After reading the pretend from Ivy, you just have to end the cha-cha"


    No, because it''s a pretty important request from above. Didn''t you bother to rent a conference room?


    When I look at Seiselk, he also looks at the pretentiousness I have.


    Well, okay.


    "Don''t read the whole thing"


    "Oh, do that"


    There seems to be no objection as to whether Nouga is concerned, either.


    "Uh. ''Mr. Ratlua, it''s been a while. I''m continuing my journey well, Ivy. How are Mr. Ratlua and the others?'' You''re as polite as ever. ''I am now interrupting the village of Hatau. And I''m not alone. I got a slave reference, but I was able to meet a very good person on the journey, and I started my journey with that person. That person is Mr. Druid from All Towns. Don''t worry, he''s a very gentle, honest person.'' Hmm? Druid?


    "I was delighted that I wasn''t alone, but the all-town Druid... is that him?


    Cifal gives a complex look.


    Seiselk also has an indescribable look.


    "We''ve worked together before, haven''t we?


    Nodding at Nooga''s words.


    It was a job to push the trading scene of drug trafficking.


    A traitor has appeared in the Adventurer Guild, a slightly larger case.


    We worked together then, but there was no mercy.


    Especially for traitors.


    I think so because the complexion of Seiselk I was seeing up close was getting a little worse.


    "Kind and honest, the opposite of what we know about the Druid."


    There is a bitter smile in Seiselk''s words.


    You''re absolutely right.


    The Druid we know is someone who is not interested in others and whose work is perfect but without a piece of mercy.


    Totally different from someone like Ivy has been writing about.


    Do you want to do a little research later?


    "Ratlua, please continue"


    "Oh. ''Now I have a situation and I''m not an adventurer, but I think Mr. Sifal will be relieved because he''s so strong. Please apologize to Mr. Sifal for the letter of introduction. I''m sorry you took the trouble to write it, but I wasted it,'' he said."


    He''s a strong adventurer in All Towns and the name Druid.


    There''s only one person I can think of.


    "I don''t need to worry about references or anything. If the hidden balls of the guild are partners in the journey, is it in a way the strongest protection? He''ll have a lot of experience, and he''ll have the power to spot people''s nature."


    Schiffer''s been working with us, and she''s convinced in the Druid.


    Well, I''m pretty sure I am, too.


    "I''ll keep going." Mr. Druid and I met on our way to Alltown. When we met, demons attacked me and I was badly injured, but my people worked hard for me. Actually, that''s when I got more new people. It''s a slime called Flem. What a beautiful, red slime, like Sola. And I''d like to report that Sola is now a blue monochromatic slime. Amazing, isn''t it? I was so surprised. Looks like Mr. Druid was pretty surprised, too. Sounds amazing. Now Flem''s specialty is a collapsed outfit that stretches sideways. It''s like Sola in the beginning, relaxing. And I love sleeping too much, I''m having a little trouble.


    I thought you had the same personality as Sola, and it was completely different. But it''s cute.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Again, read the first flick from the top.


    I don''t know, I feel uncomfortable about something.


    "It''s good to have a new slime buddy, isn''t it? But what is it? Something..."


    Cifal tilts his neck.


    "Ah, the color of Sola''s body came in one color. In that case, the word" surprised in vain. "


    "Wait."


    When everyone turned their gaze to Nooga''s words, Nooga was just taking magic items out of her magic bag.


    And when I put the magic item out on the table in the middle of us, I pressed the button.


    "I''m sorry. It helps."


    Seiselk smiled bitterly when he saw the magic item.


    Nouga Removed Magic Items are objects that prevent voices from leaking around.


    It worked with Ivy.


    "No way, Ivy, I didn''t know you''d need that just to read it."


    "Sifal. Sounds like fun."


    "Yep."


    Seiselk gives a tired look to Sifal''s words.


    "More than that, continue reading?


    "No, I''m curious and I can''t get the rest in my head, so read the earlier part again"


    To Nooga''s words, read the part about meeting the Druid again.


    I still find it strange.


    "Sola is originally a slime in two colors: blue and red, right? That changed to a blue color."


    "And the new fellow slime is the red slime?


    After Sifal''s words, continue the words Sezelk cared about.


    One possibility comes to mind.


    But I''ve never heard of it.


    So I don''t think so......


    "I guess that means something impossible happened. So I repeated the word ''surprised''. And even Druid, who was an adventurer, was surprised. Wow. Did Sola give birth to slime? Hmm, rather than giving birth, the red part separated? Is that what it looks like?


    One cifal, nodding as he was convinced.


    "Do you think it''s possible?


    Nuga confirms to Seiselk.


    "You can ask me. ''None'' if you apply your previous knowledge. But it''s Ivy and Sola. When those kids are involved, they think there might be some."


    Everyone laughs at Seiselk''s words.


    That''s right.


    It''s that Ivy and Sola.


    For some reason, it''s strange because I''m convinced you think this.


    "Speaking of which, wasn''t the whole town a problem with the fierce demon thing a while back?


    Read the second one in a hurry to Seiselk''s words.


    "''I know you''ve already heard rumors about Alltown, but when I visited Alltown, it was just when the ferocious demons were in question. You were totally involved."


    "That''s right, Ivy. Am I caught up in this again?


    Cifal smiles bitterly.


    Seiselk also has a troubled look on his face somewhere.


    "Keep reading. ''I also saw a fierce demon in front of me. I was a little scared, but Mr. Druid and Ciel protected me. I heard Ciel was strong, but for the first time, I realized it. You''re really strong. We had a little trouble with that, but Mr. Gilmouth helped us. Mr. Gilmouth of All Towns was very kind to me too because he was close to Mr. Druid. I just had my head the second time......'' What did you do next?


    Realize Ciel''s strength?


    "Did you even fight the fierce demons as much as you wanted? Because Adandala is a combat maniac."


    Yeah, that sounds possible.


    You''re seriously fighting Adandala, I''d like to see it too.

 485 To Mr. Ratlua 2

    "" The second time I had a head, "you mean twice, Ciel was ravaged by a fierce demon? Because Adandala likes to fight as much as they say she is a combat fanatic. You would have returned everything you attacked relentlessly."


    "I''d like to see it."


    Nuga says enviably to Seiselk''s words.


    "Sure, I''d like to see Adandala''s real battle for once."


    Everyone snorts at my words.


    The genuine fighting figure of the top demons, who are said to be highly intelligent and capable of combat.


    I wonder if Ivy saw Siel for real?


    I envy you.


    "I was listening because I wasn''t interested, but there were rumors that the top demons were involved in solving the problem in All Towns. You mean it was about Ciel?"


    Seiselk nods at Sifal''s words.


    "That''s what you said. What else does it say?


    Everyone turns a blind eye to what I have.


    "Ratlua, keep reading."


    Nuga prompts me to watch the fax.


    "''Has Mr. Ratlua ever eaten a cod? For me, it''s a familiar ingredient, but unfortunately it''s famous for feeding livestock. But I really wanted to eat this, so I searched all over town and bought it. Coincidentally, the owner of the store where I bought Kome was Mr. Druid''s father. I was really surprised to learn that fact later'' That''s an amazing coincidence." I first tried to make a sole because I knew Mr. Druid''s father. Happily, it was registered as one of the sources in All Towns. If you like, I want you to try the grilled rice balls. Simply cook the cod, round it, grip it tightly, soak it in the sauce and cook. When you buy the sauce, you get a piece of paper with instructions on how to make it. If you were a clever Mr. Schiffer, I think it would be easy to make. The trick to a delicious grilled rice balls is not to use your strength to grip them. Mr. Druid''s father was delighted that the food problem could be solved because the grilled rice balls had spread all over town ''food problem. Surely, has it become a problem in the last few years? A little from this village, but you were helping, weren''t you?


    It was a food shortage caused by the sudden increase in the number of people.


    They should have improved a little bit... but didn''t they get supplies for the demon crash?


    "I''m sure... we''re not involved, so I''m not sure."


    As Seiselk offers his hand, give him the first and second fling.


    Through his eyes, he nodded several times.


    "But that''s amazing. I cook like I want to."


    Nooga''s right, this is amazing.


    There were too many people who were too famous for feeding their livestock and were disgusted with feeding them.


    Therefore, in preparation for food shortages, attempts to spread the kome as food have failed greatly.


    That''s still the only town in Ohl, but I didn''t know you succeeded in spreading it.


    It would spread via merchants and adventurers.


    Or there''s no way a merchant misses such a savory story.


    In a while, you''ll be eating komeko in every town and village.


    "And don''t worry, this grilled rice balls. Cook the cod, grip it, soak the sauce...... Sifal, do you think you can make it?


    "You''re not saying Seiselk makes his own, are you? Well, there''s nothing you can''t make..."


    "I''ll help."


    "Ratlua never gets his hands on it. I think I can make this dumpling."


    I''m annoyed by Seiselk''s words, but I can imagine a future where they will, so it seems better not to say anything more.


    "And the sauce is good. Ivy will have continued earnings."


    Cifal is right, if the source sells, it will be an ongoing income.


    "That''s the third one." I could study a lot of things I don''t know in Alltown. When you run out of demon stones, you get stones like you''re rolling on the side of the road. I saw a lot of that stone in the dump. It really only looked like a stone. Besides, when you pour magic into the demonic stone that looks like a stone, you go back to the original demonic stone. I also learned that only people with a dense amount of magic can return stones to demon stones. I don''t know anything yet, do I? I''m sure Flem doesn''t know that either.


    Has Mr. Ratlua ever seen a demon stone returned from a stone to a demon stone? Must be beautiful. I would very much "like to see" it. Yes, does Mr. Ratlua know all about Slime''s abilities? They say Mr. Druid also has the ability not to know. I''m thrilled about Flem''s upcoming ''... I think I want to tell you something, but I can''t decipher it if I read it once. "


    "Pfft. Ivy is really funny. And it definitely contains information you can''t divulge outside, this."


    Sifal has a slightly troubled look on her face.


    Could it have conveyed what Ivy was trying to say?


    "Sifal, have you understood yet?


    "It''s not that hard, you''ll find out soon enough. I mean, Ivy, you seem tired of thinking too much."


    About the demon stone... you know that the used demon stone becomes a stone and how to undo it.


    With that said, why is Flem out here?


    The only other thing that bothers me is the ability that Druid doesn''t even know about.


    Besides, how did you know it was beautiful?


    I want to see...... the ability to slime?


    "Flem undone the stoned demon stone. Like what?"


    The words of Seiselk lean between his eyebrows.


    Is that happening?


    No, it''s the Ivies who do the impossible, like Frem was born from Sola.


    "Ah!"


    "Seiselk annoying"


    "Oh, bad. Besides the superior demons, do you remember the rumors about the demon stones coming from Alltown?


    Rumors?


    However... demonic stones were used to solve demonic ferocity, or someone with a miracle potion... it should have been.


    Is that it?


    Demon Stone?


    And by miracle potion, I mean, you can treat a life-threatening injury.


    That''s Sola''s...


    "All-town rumors don''t mention Ivy, do they?


    Seiselk snorts at my words.


    "I''m fine. But I''m anxious, so I''ll look into it a little bit more. I hope Gilmouth over there hides it well..."


    "With that said, is that all you got?


    Shake your head to the side of Nooga''s words.


    "We still have a few more. ''I''m sorry it took so long. Me, Mr. Druid, and my people, they''re all so well. Yes, my height and hair grew a bit. And he looks a little fat. Mr. Druid says it''s okay, so maybe it''s okay. I look forward to seeing you all again,'' cause this fat guy was originally too skinny. I guess that means it''s normal now."


    If you wanted me to find out if you were malnourished, you would have refused as much as you wanted.


    "And ''Long time no see. It''s an all-town Druid. I think you''ve done your job before with" Flaming Sword ". You''ll be anxious because you know me before, but don''t worry, I''ll protect you no matter what.'' And it''s deliberately written additionally."


    Seiselk is amazed at my last words.


    "You''re like someone else to him we know. I can''t believe I care about someone. Ivy''s amazing at changing people."


    Cifal laughs happily.


    "Still, being targeted by criminal organizations in this town, getting into demonic problems in Alle Town. Is there something about Ivy? I don''t like it."


    Seiselk leans between his eyebrows.


    "Besides, if I used potions and demon stones every time, I might be able to get my eyes on the bad guys. Something about Ciel and the Solas. I''m a little nervous that the protection is just the Druid. The nobles have a lot of crumbs."


    I''m sure you can''t even think about Nooga.


    "Shall we involve Lord Foronda? He likes Ivy."


    Sure, he would help... you okay?


    "Why don''t you and I make a deal? Not a foolish nobleman, but there is."


    Huh?


    Everyone sees Sifal.


    "Hmm? What?


    Cifal stares at us in wonder.


    "No, what''s the contract... with Lord Foronda?


    "I am, though. What?"


    With that said, Sifal did anything to protect those he liked.


    Seems like no-one wants to protect me these days, though I forgot its character.


    "Long time ago, I saw a child alive with all my might. It''s natural you want to support me, isn''t it?


    All the way.


    Sure, if there''s anything you can do about backup, you want to do it.


    "I''ll call Lord Foronda. I''m not going to tell you about the contract, so we''ll judge when we meet."


    Give Seiselk''s words a look that Sifal has no choice.


    "Well, you''re tired. You want to go out for dinner?


    To Seiselk''s words, stand up from the chair and stretch your back.


    Is that it?


    What are you doing here today? Did you come all this way?


    "Is it good to talk about work?


    Sigh in Sifal''s words.


    I forgot.


    "Oh, you can eat while you''re at it."


    "Are you sure?


    Seiselk nods disgustingly at Nooga''s words.


    "It''s an irrelevant request from a troublesome royalty. I pushed this room before I saw the request, but I didn''t need it."


    "You mean a request from a prince fighting for inheritance? I sure don''t care."


    Cifal rises from the chair.


    I see. A request to take in an adventurer whose name sold.


    "The throne inheritance is getting busier."


    I hope Ivy doesn''t get involved.

 486 From Ratlua

    "Ha, I''m tired"


    Lie back on the chair placed in the brief resting place of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    At the prince''s request, I don''t know what it is, but it was a really troublesome job.


    For Christ''s sake, it''s an escort inside Otrewa town.


    The town of Otrewa, now that criminal organizations have been captured, is quite safe with criminals being further aggravated.


    Besides, it is the nobility from the Wang capital who protects it.


    They are pulling their own escorts.


    And he said, "I''m worried about my own escorts, so give us an escort, too."


    "Ten people put on escorts. What are you worried about? Damn it. And ask me in the prince''s name so I can''t say no."


    Well, the real purpose is to flex us to the prince''s side.


    So I guess I made sure I couldn''t say no.


    Besides, you need to speak to be flexible, so the place to escort you is beside the nobility.


    It''s been a hell of a day these past two.


    You had an amazing look on Cifal''s face when he saw a nobleman trying to extend the number of days of his escort.


    I just remembered, the chill......


    Is that it?


    With that said, what''s the noble name?


    ... rather than forgetting, you don''t remember this from the beginning.


    "Ah, enough. No. Then I can finally write a reply to Ivy"


    Give it to me at the escort job. You were standing there, so you stopped writing.


    I couldn''t write back for two days because of that.


    "Well, what shall I write"


    Change your mind and put the pretentious paper you got on your desk.


    "Let''s start with, ''It''s been a long time. She looked fine and relieved. And I was glad to hear you had company. All Town Druid''... no problem with the call, huh? Sauntering?"


    Look around, but we haven''t seen our people yet.


    Too bad.


    "I don''t write letters, so what am I supposed to do? Look, as usual, I said, ''Only once with the Druid in All Towns, but we''ve worked together. I''m comfortable with him because he''s pretty strong. With a good man.'' I don''t think the Druid I know is a good man. Let''s stop this good guy. ''It''s good to see someone who can travel with you. You don''t have to worry about the reference Cifal gave you. Because Sifal doesn''t care either''."


    I guess I should write this update later.


    Oh, before that,


    "''It said I was fat, but I was originally too thin. So if the Druids are deciding it''s no problem, I think they''ll be fine as it is. So don''t worry about eating well! The basics of my body are eating and sleeping." It was a simple meal. "


    I had seen him eating alone, but that surprised me.


    It ends with a piece of dried meat and a piece of fruit.


    You were cooking for us, so I never thought I''d be in that state when I was alone.


    Because I was worried about the money, but if you want to continue your journey, you''ve worked hard with Cifal.


    Well, Ivy''s food was delicious, so we thought it was delicious, too.


    "That''s right." Cifal made me a grilled rice balls in a sauce made by Ivy. When I said I was going to help, I''m sorry they disagreed so much. Yeah, well, it''s in the form of a rice balls, but it wasn''t triangulated. It could be done like a round dough, and Cifal says, it was difficult to triangulate it. I regretted it, so the next time you come to Otrewa town, let me know. Don''t even ask me. The taste was delicious. The people around me were surprised at first, but they liked it ''cause they bought and distributed more with noble money as a necessary expense. "


    Cifal was a cifal, making roasted rice balls and distributing them to noble escorts and maids for publicity.


    It seemed to go well, and there were some escorts and maids out there who were going to buy sauces.


    It''s slight, but it''ll spread a little bit.


    "And then I said, ''Frem, you''ve got more new people. I''m sure you''ve noticed a good relationship because it''s about Ivy. Good for you.''"


    Better not touch too much about Flem?


    You''d better never touch the demon stone thing.


    "What''s so hard about it?"


    You just need to ask me more when I see you again, and I''ll make sure whoever reads it is okay.


    When that happens, do you want to write about us?


    "First of all, Seiselk. ''It''s been a recent event here, but Seiselk has been shaken again. Even though it''s popular, it has a good chance of being shaken, I''m sure this has personality issues. Poor thing. I want you to stop drinking and getting involved every time they shake you. Cifal seems to have started living with a woman again about 10 days ago. How long will it last this time, I''m making a bet with Seiselk. I''m three months. A year with Seiselk. Borolda, who happened to know the bet, and Rick Belt hung it for six months. If I buy it, I promise to get the most expensive booze in Otrewa. Can you split it it up in three months? I''m really hoping. Because it''s a drink I would never buy myself. So, Ivy, pray that we split in three months, too.'' Okay!


    Right, that''s a nuga later.


    "''Nooga, but I was asleep for two days trying to eat one of these open demons. Don''t worry, it''s just too much to eat, but Seiselk was just mad at me. Well, there was absolutely nothing to worry about,'' cause that''s when we were surprised, too. All of a sudden he collapses and the cause eats too much or something."


    "What are you exposing to Ivy? Ratlua!"


    Suddenly a voice comes from behind and his shoulders jump.


    Huh. He was so focused.


    "Is exposure true? Is Seiselk done?


    "Oh, I''ve finished reporting to Gilmouth. And don''t put this stupid job in me again. I told you."


    It''s not that Gilmouth is bad.


    "Besides, we''ve got information on the Druid. You would have cared about the injury, wouldn''t you?


    That''s right, I''m working fast.


    "Oh, because it said he was seriously injured."


    He said he was eaten by a demon on his right arm.


    You don''t have a right arm?


    Was it such a major injury?


    "And the kid who happened to be there helped Druid, and he said a miracle happened."


    The kid''s probably talking about Ivy.


    "A miracle?"


    Did you find out about Sola?


    "The kid''s story was confusing, he didn''t know what to do, and he used all the potions that were nearby on the Druid without thinking about the kind"


    "Huh?"


    Confusion?


    Ivy did?


    "You''ve heard that combining potions has a strange effect, right?


    "I''ve heard of it, but you''re wondering if that''s really happening, right?


    "Yes. But this time, they had that strange action. So he said it was a miracle."


    Seiselk flaunts his shoulder.


    So someone decided to do it intentionally?


    Probably Ivy and Druid.


    There are people around here, so we can''t talk about Sola.


    "Right. Something amazing happened."


    Probably it was Sola who cured the injury.


    Ivy said it was an amazing cure.


    Maybe it was a good encounter not just for Ivy, but for Druid as well.


    "What''s more, you have personality problems, or you look pathetic?


    When Seiselk finishes reading the fuzz, he stares at me.


    "I just passed on my honest thoughts to Ivy. It''s still an expression that I pushed."


    I''m making a lot more noise.


    Seiselk, with a slightly disgusting look on my words, thinks of something, and goes somewhere.


    When I followed him, he was getting a piece of paper.


    Hi, Sezelk seems to respond to Ivy in Sezelk.


    You''re definitely going to write something extra, that one.


    I''ll read it to you later.

 487 451 Stories Demons in Caves

    "Father, is that okay? Is it dangerous?


    "Pu!"


    "Riu!"


    "... fu"


    At the end of the line of sight are three slimes and moving tree roots.


    At first glance, it looks like the roots of moving trees are attacking the Solas, but they''re actually playing.


    Ciel is also just staring at him playing without being particularly vigilant.


    I''m not trying to help, so I''m sure it''s okay.


    But the tree demon is a bit scary because he has experience of being attacked.


    "Ahhh, I''m a tree demon who goes around the cave yes... I''ve never seen him like that before. What''s going on?


    "Pu!"


    "... fu"


    "Riu!"


    Finally slipping down or twisting up the roots of moving trees.


    I can see you taking the roots that move, being rolled...... enjoying it a lot.


    "It is."


    You don''t even know your father...... well, I think it''s okay from how the Solas are doing.


    Are you saying that the demons of the trees you attacked and the trees in the cave are of a different kind?


    "What''s up?


    "Before. I''ve been hit by a tree demon and I''ve been seriously injured, so just..."


    I think it''s okay to watch the Solas play, but I can''t get close.


    "Have you ever been attacked?


    "Yeah. I think if it weren''t for Sola, she''d be dead"


    "So badly injured?


    Your father looks at me with a pretty surprised look.


    "Yeah. Because that''s when I first found out what Sola was capable of"


    Since that day, my feelings toward Sola have changed a lot.


    Until then, the thought of "I''ll die if I don''t protect you" was strong.


    That''s the difference from that day on.


    I thought we were going to protect each other.


    I think you''re protected now.


    There''s a grin on the warmth of riding on my head with Pong.


    "That''s right. Different kind of cave tree demon from the tree demon out there?


    Well, they''re not attacking me, so I guess not.


    "We should be together."


    Right, together...?


    "Are you with me? What? But"


    At the end of his gaze, more roots of trees are playing with the Solas earlier.


    "More."


    "Right. They say there''s only one type of tree demon, so the kind of tree demons that attacked Ivy and the kind of tree demons playing with the Solas aren''t the same."


    "Because I''m in a cave, have I changed or something?


    "No, one of the kinds of demons you guard against in a cave is a tree demon. They''re famous for coming close without a sound."


    To your father''s words, the two of us gently check the back.


    The two of us laughed bitterly when we gazed at your father who acted the same way.


    "You''re not here."


    You weren''t there.


    Good.


    "Puffy."


    "Phew Phew."


    Sola and Sol wrapped around the tip of the tree''s roots and were thrown poignantly.


    When she landed beautifully, she seemed to have fun and immediately approached the tree demon, shuddering and complaining about the pull.


    When the roots of the tree noticed it, they wrapped the soras around the tip of the roots of the tree again.


    "A good looking after tree demon."


    "Right. Oh, there he goes again. If I like it, I can make you do it over and over again, okay?


    The tree demon got angry on the way. Wouldn''t you?


    I knew I was a little anxious, so let''s make sure we can move quickly.


    "And this cave is amazing. I''m so surprised by the rocks."


    At the end of your father''s gaze is a special stone in which the magic of guardianship dwells on the jewels.


    It is a protective stone that is occasionally found in caves, but there were many where the roots of the trees in this cave were.


    It''s also a colorful protective stone.


    "You have so many different colors. Oh, it''s gold. This one is purple. Some colors are mixed."


    When I point to the protective stone, your father''s gaze follows in turn.


    "It''s rare to have a mix of colors."


    Yes, it is.


    "Pu ~"


    A little loud Sola''s voice.


    When I turned my gaze in haste, I was a little unsure if it would be the main body of the tree demon, but the face of the tree demon came out of the cave rock.


    "You''ve never seen the body of a tree demon in a cave before."


    Your father is a little wary and puts his hand on the sword''s hand.


    I get a little nervous watching that.


    "............... are you okay"


    Sounds like it.


    At the end of his gaze, Sola jumps on the body of a tree demon, Flem.


    Sol tried to jump on it and hit the branch of the body and rolled to the ground.


    "Never seen Sol fail"


    "Sure. Sol has the impression that he''s going to do everything."


    Tame and then somehow feel Sol''s presence closer than before.


    I''m really happy about that, but at the same time, I got more impressions that it was missing somehow.


    Why not?


    "Hmm? Are we close?


    A tree demon at the end of your father''s gaze is coming all the way to us.


    From what Sora and the others are doing, I''ll make sure it''s okay again and again, but I''m still a little scared.


    "Gee."


    A tree demon that twists and tilts his body small to the right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    For some reason, I feel like I''ve been greeted, so I try to keep my head down lightly.


    Then the tree demon in front of him moves his body up and down.


    He looks happy, but every time he moves up and down, the cave pimps and makes a sound, so his back hits.


    "Father, the cave doesn''t collapse, does it?


    Somehow it becomes a polite word.


    "Probably, okay"


    "Huh?"


    Hmm?


    There seems to be something I doubt, but I just don''t get it.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know what you want to tell me."


    Somehow the tree demon in front of me looks cute.


    That''s crazy.


    I had a strong impression earlier that I was scared...


    "Gyagi."


    The tree demon brings one branch right in front of me, so I grabbed it.


    "Ah."


    I grabbed it because it was something like that, but will it be okay?


    When I saw the tree demon in front of me, it was twisted.


    "That''s funny."


    "Yeah. He''s looking kind of cute"


    "That''s not true"


    For some reason, your father immediately denied it.


    I think it''s cute.


    The wooden demons that are still twisting.


    "Yikes!"


    The tree demon, which stops perfectly, stretches out the branches toward the stone and picks the stone from the vacuum and the rock.


    And brought it before me and your father.


    "Geez."


    A colorful protective stone in front of you.


    A tree demon that I would have brought a long time ago, like go ahead.


    "Uh, sorry, fine."


    Don''t hesitate, but the gooey branches come closer to your body.


    Do you feel like you''re never gonna give up until you take this?


    "Thanks"


    I heard your father thanking you next door.


    When I turn my gaze, I get a stone to protect me from the branches.


    "Ivy, because of this, I''ll take it. There''s still room in the magic box."


    Oh, I knew you were going to the magic box.


    "Thanks"


    Take the stone from the branches.


    If you look properly at the stones you get, there are also protective stones that are all different colors and mixed with three colors.


    We''re going to the magic box for sure.


    "Yikes! Yikes!


    Once the lowered branches, now they come before me with nuts on them.


    When I see a tree demon, Jee stares at me all the time.


    Is this expected?


    "Thanks"


    Gently receive the nuts from the branches.


    Bring it to the height of your eyes and observe the nuts.


    Especially when it comes to regular nuts, it has no characteristics.


    "Father, do you know what this is?


    "Hmm? No, refreshing"


    I look at the nuts with your father.


    As I look at it, the nuts roll small in my hand by the way.


    "What! What?


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, and I can''t take my eyes off the nuts in my hand.


    "Yikes!"


    The tree demon in front of me is ringing, but I can''t turn my gaze.


    By the way.


    By the way.


    By the way.


    Pissy.


    "Pisces?"


    There''s a crack in the nuts, and as it grows bigger and bigger, stretch your arms and keep the nuts as far away from you as you can.


    Pissy.


    Pan.


    A cracked nut comes from my palm.


    I look softly in my hand.


    ... child of a tree demon?

 488 452 stories, new people.

    See the moving twin leaf tree demon in your hand.


    With three thin roots, I''m desperately trying to get up.


    As I stared, I pulled but stood up.


    "Dad, I''m standing up."


    "Sounds like it.


    That''s kind of cute.


    Still puffy.


    With that said, you looked it up after you were attacked. The book only contained information about your parents.


    If you had a child, what would you need first?


    Tree demons are plants, right?


    "Soil, water, nutrition?


    "Is that the first thing you care about?


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    Hmm?


    Was there anything else you couldn''t care less about?


    "Huh?"


    Wooden demons look at me and your father strangely.


    Your father laughs small and shakes his neck to the side.


    I wonder what it is?


    "Nothing. More than that, do kids need water?


    To your father''s words, a tree demon rocks his body to the left and right with a pull.


    Does that mean you don''t need it?


    Or didn''t it make sense?


    "Yikes!"


    When a tree demon brings a root before us, it moves with a patter.


    Then there were droplets on the roots.


    "Wow, can you collect moisture from the air"


    "Yikes!"


    "Can you collect this kid yourself?


    Ask as you put the child of the tree demon in your hand up a little bit.


    "Yikes!"


    Looks fine.


    "That''s amazing. And then nutrition... what''s for dinner?


    "A tree demon is a demon that absorbs magic and grows, so isn''t it magic?


    Magic?


    "Like Sol, can you take it from a magic item?


    "If I can''t, should I give it from me?


    From your father?


    "Gyagi."


    The tree demon that was listening to me and your father''s conversation shakes a little hard, left and right when I bust it.


    Apparently not.


    "Is it not? Can you tell me what you need?


    When I saw the tree demon, I pointed at the bag that was lowering from my shoulder with my roots.


    The bag contains what you need for your journey.


    When you open the bag lid, when you do, the roots go inside the bag and take something out.


    "Purple potion?


    "The curse and the de-cursing potion had a little special magic in it."


    Really?


    I didn''t know.


    Lift the purple potion to the height of your eyes.


    Potions that are getting a little cloudy.


    Is it okay with Sola and the others in a degraded version of the potion?


    When I look at the tree demon, I stare at the purple potion.


    "You want it?


    Tree demons twisting in my words.


    Passing each bottle to a tree demon, when I cleverly used the roots to open the lid of the bottle, I hung the contents on my body.


    "You''re clever."


    You''re clever.


    Seeing where the purple potion was hung, the potion was about to soak up the tree softly.


    It''s more of a sucked impression than a digested one.


    When you remove the purple potion from the bag, open the lid and apply it to the child of the tree demon in your hand.


    "Oh, it seemed like a lot."


    In my hands, a child of a wooden demon soaked in a purple potion.


    When I showed your father, he lifted only the child of the tree demon properly, so he put the leftover purple potion on the tree demon in front of him.


    "Father, were you okay?


    "Oh, it looks fine, especially if you dip it in the potion"


    Shows me the child of a tree demon in my hand.


    Cheerful, twisted.


    Small, these twists are so cute.


    I don''t know if I can say mother, but she''s cute when the big tree demon in front of her twists, but she''s too powerful compared to her kids.


    "By the way, Ivy, what are you gonna do with this kid?


    "What? Come on?


    What am I supposed to do?


    Or what a tree demon has given this kid?


    When I saw the tree demon, it was violently twisted.


    "Eh... sorry. What?"


    A wooden demon that stops moving perfectly to my words.


    Staring at me, he gave it to me when he received the child from your father.


    "You mean go ahead?


    Tree demons swinging up and down on my words.


    Piscilli and cave sound again.


    I''ll give you my hand and take it, but I don''t think I raised this?


    "Dad, do you know how to raise a tree demon?


    "At all, I don''t know. Why don''t we just keep the purple potion up?


    "Is that all you need?


    Or why did the tree demon give this kid to me?


    A tree demon is supposed to be the second one but that demon when it was attacked.


    "... are you taking me?


    "What? Because of it. She''s dancing cute."


    The tree demon in my hand is cleverly using a small root to jump a little.


    "You''re so small, you can make all sorts of moves. Father, isn''t that amazing?


    Your father tilts his neck as he looks at the tree demon in his hand.


    "What''s going on?


    "The demon of the tree was said to be born by the accumulation of magic in the tree, so when a child sees it, it seems a little strange."


    With that said, yes, it was in the book.


    But I actually had a child...


    "Wouldn''t you be able to give birth in many ways? It''s not just one way."


    "Well, maybe so"


    "Holy crap!"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Nya-yay."


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    When I turned my gaze because I heard everyone, a tree demon was about to return between the cave rocks.


    "" Huh?


    I''ve been beside you before, and I wonder when you moved.


    You really don''t make a sound.


    The tree demon, as he softly entered the gap, looked at this one and shook the roots to the left and right, invisible.


    "You left."


    "Yeah."


    Your father and I both dropped off a tree demon who was leaving a little flat.


    ''Cause I didn''t think you''d leave.


    "You left me."


    Your father sees the child of the tree demon in my hand.


    "Right."


    If I look in my hand too, a wooden demon child who looks up at this one.


    "You''re free."


    "Phew, sure"


    The demonic child of the tree in his hand doesn''t show how he doesn''t care if his parents are gone.


    Is this normal among tree demons?


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Nya-yay."


    Sola and the others come under me because they''re out of playmates.


    "Did you have fun? Glad you could play."


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pefu."


    "Ciel, thank you for keeping an eye on me"


    "Nya-yay."


    It''s open in turn. I stroke my head with my hands.


    "Nyah!"


    Ciel looks in my hand and squeals.


    Sora and the others seem to be interested, peeking into my hands.


    "Ivy, you have to name him."


    That''s right.


    If you''re traveling with me, it''s inconvenient without a name.


    Name¡­ wooden demon ~.


    "Ah, Tron! How about a tron?


    The wooden demon child stared at me, but when I heard his name, he jumped pimply in his hand.


    Sounds like you like it.


    "Yeah."


    Good.


    And you''re small.


    If you''re not careful with this, you could trample on it.


    "Father, I''m worried about this little one"


    "Me too. Let''s find something at the next dump."


    "Yeah, until then... what do we do"

 489 453 Stories Where Tron Is

    "Is this about it? Is it still big?


    In an illegal dump in the woods, I look for a basket where trons enter but I can''t find a good size.


    In a freshly born, little tron, they''re all too big.


    The size of the tron is more or less the size of my palm.


    I''m just scared it''s going to break when I grab it with all my strength because it looks like it''s a little hiccups.


    "You want a little smaller basket"


    When I snort at your father''s words, I look for a basket of good size again.


    "Ahhh, my hip!


    My back hurts because I''ve been looking for it on my middle back.


    When I stretched my back long enough to untie my muscles, I felt well "NHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH


    Looking around, I can see the Solas looking for me for a basket while eating potion.


    You''re good kids.


    Now Tron is on Ciel''s head, outside the illegal dump.


    He should be grabbing Ciel''s hair firmly at the root and stomping to keep it from falling.


    "I didn''t think you''d be looking for Tron four times."


    At first it was in the cave, because it flew the tron in my hand to a clap that clapped.


    However, at this time, Ciel kept a good eye on Tron''s flying direction, so I was able to quickly discover it.


    I''m really relieved by that.


    Next thing I know, I tried to put it in my bag that it was dangerous to move it in my hand, but Tron refused.


    I wondered if it would be a good idea for the lid to close, and I wrapped the bag with no small eye lid in a large bag and went into it.


    At that time, I was relieved that it fit fine, but when I realized it, I wasn''t there.


    30 minutes to find Tron while turning back the path he rushed to.


    Discover the fluttering tron.


    I hurried to give him a purple potion to see how things were going.


    He came back to life soon, but refused to go into a small bag.


    I had no choice but to lay a cloth in a large basket and tron it in, for your father to take and move around.


    After a while, he realized that Tron was fluttering again and was revived with a purple potion.


    At that time, I noticed that the cloth in the basket containing the tron was damp.


    The cloth with the tron in it and the bag and laying it in the basket, both made of cloth.


    Since the cloth is not compatible with the tron, remove the cloth and go inside the basket.


    However, when I removed the cloth, the basket was too big, so the tron was all over the basket and over here.


    It had fallen before I knew it.


    Soon your father realized that it was five minutes before he discovered it, but he found out he couldn''t have a basket that was too big.


    Because it was so far in the cave, I found it relatively easy to find it when the tron in the basket was set to fly in the wind and look in the woods.


    Tron''s twin leaves were small, but somewhat landmark in the cave.


    but its twin leaves are useless in the woods.


    And small.


    More than 2 hours to find it.


    Flem discovered a tron that was caught in a tree cradle and could not move.


    Pretty rampant, some of the twins were torn.


    Talking about what to do, Ciel offered my head before me.


    I didn''t know what it meant, and when I stroked the offered head, Tron suddenly rode over Ciel''s head.


    And Ciel looked satisfied when he worked hard to tangle his roots in his hair.


    "Are you okay?" she checked with Ciel, nodding so she went to see how it went.


    From then on, I managed to walk through the woods without losing sight of it.


    And an illegal dump I found.


    I also wanted to refill Tron''s rice and purple potion, so I decided to pick up what I needed in the dump.


    I can''t find him.


    Your father comes by as he slaps his hips.


    In my hand, I have a slightly smaller basket, but they all look big to Tron.


    "Right."


    Sola and Flem, Sol come and go between trash while eating potions and magic items.


    When I find the smaller basket, he brings it to me.


    It''s just, "This! It doesn''t have the size."


    "I wonder if the basket Sol brought me is the smallest now"


    Pass the basket you kept at your feet to your father.


    Your father nods when he checks the condition of the basket.


    "Sure enough, there''s no rolling around in the basket and Tron turning his eyes."


    "Yeah. It''s just that tron falls off the basket if you keep using it."


    It''s the most suitable size, but a little shorter in height than the rest of the basket.


    For this reason, it is necessary to apply a little hand.


    "Right. The wind and the vibrations that you''re walking through will make you fall."


    "At the bottom of the basket, I''m going to put a stick with Tron''s roots firmly in it, but what do you think?


    Show a slightly thinner stick that was falling nearby in the bottom of the basket.


    "That''s a good idea. When I see you stepping on top of Ciel, the roots seem to have the strength to support your body."


    "Yeah. Is the thickness of the stick a problem for the rest? We need to find a thickness that makes Tron easy to catch. And strap it to your basket so you can lower it off your shoulder."


    You have a lot to do.


    "In the meantime, do you want to pick up what I just said"


    "You know what?"


    Various bars of varying thickness and the strings needed to lower the basket from the shoulder.


    Pick up a few baskets that may be strong enough to reinforce the basket.


    "Sola, Flem, Sol. It''s time to go. Was there a purple potion?


    "That''s the only four I can find."


    "Ah, the cursing potion doesn''t come up very often."


    Since there are more injuries and illnesses overwhelmingly than curses, purple potions are made in fewer numbers than other potions.


    As a result, the number to be discarded is also lower than in other potions.


    "Well, should I think it was just as good as it was?


    "Right. I picked it all up for now."


    Since Tron is only a child, he also needs less purple potion.


    When this gets bigger, it could be a little rough.


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Happy or three come to us satisfied.


    "Time to move"


    "Puffy ~"


    "Teriyu ~"


    "Pep, pep, pep"


    Leave the dump and go to Ciel.


    Check over your head immediately to make sure Tron is there.


    "Ciel, thank you"


    Ciel with her tail fluttering in my words.


    Touch Ciel to avoid hitting the tron.


    "Tron''s basket, shall we put our hands on it here?


    "Yeah. ''Cause if you''re about to string it with reinforcement, you can do it right away."


    Arrange baskets and other things you''ve picked up in front of you.


    Wipe the basket into which the tron enters directly, clean with a wet cloth.


    When you clean the cloth until it is spotless after wiping it, cut the basket you have picked up to the required size to reinforce it.


    When the basket cut to the outside of the basket is matched and bracketed and reinforced with a narrow rope, the string for lowering from the shoulder is then also tied to the basket.


    Finally, insert the easily caught thickness stick your father searched for with Tron from the outside of the basket towards the inside.


    At this time, preparing a stick bigger than the basket will work.


    Done when bracketed with strings to prevent the stick from moving.


    "I could have done the basket height, which was low, to some degree, and tied the string down from my shoulder... and now it should be OK!


    Clean up the tools that were spreading.


    "Don''t make it good."


    Pull the basket gently so your father can see how strong the basket is.


    I nodded when I tried several times.


    "All right. Yes, it''s Tron''s place."


    Your father shows the basket to Tron over Ciel''s head.


    Tron looked at the basket for a little while and moved to the basket with a little bit.


    Good.


    The appearance may have been reinforced, and it''s not cool, but it has the strength needed on the journey.


    If it goes well, this basket should be enough until the next village.


    "Well, it''s late, shall we go to the village of Hattar?"

 490 Episode 454 Carios Flower Field

    "Dad, the purple potion is going to be gone."


    "We''re supposed to be in Hattal in two days. Isn''t that enough?


    View the remaining purple potions in the bottle.


    There is only a subtle amount left that can be managed as much as possible.


    My father also looked at the amount left and made a slightly more difficult expression.


    From the basket lowered from her shoulders, she stared at the purple potion.


    "Let''s hurry up to Hattal Village."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Tron will shrivel his twins three times a day if he doesn''t give a small amount of purple potion.


    I''m scared and I''m not sure what happens after it gets wild.


    "Siel, I want to get to Hatal by tomorrow, so speed it up a little bit."


    After a while, Siel nodded with her neck slightly inclined to his father''s words.


    With Siel nodding, I''m sure she''ll arrive in Hatha Village tomorrow.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I was a little weak when I left Hataka Village, but now I''m back.


    So there is no problem.


    "All right, let''s finish our break and head for Hathal Village."


    Easily wash the used cups and turn them into a magic bag.


    When it''s all over, look around and see if you''ve forgotten anything.


    "No forgotten items! All right, everybody, let''s go!


    In my words, Siel walks ahead.


    Sola and the others jumped to the side of Siel, but soon they played with three.


    The sight spills a smile.


    "Hmm? Something good happened?


    In his words, Sola pointed to three of them.


    When he turned his eyes, he saw three of them jumping from branch to branch and said, "Ooh!"


    Flem, who had been asleep at first, suddenly gained strength from leaving Hataka Village and stopped sleeping with his bag while he was on the move.


    Sola seems happy with it and often goes to Flem.


    Recently, the sol has been added there, making it more lively than before.


    "That said, Sol has changed since Ivy and Tame started working together."


    Certainly, Sol has changed since Tame''s mark was engraved.


    Previously, Sol spent more time alone than everyone else.


    So I thought maybe I liked one more, but it didn''t seem that way, and now I spend much longer time with everyone.


    And the other big change is that it has become sweet to me and my father.


    I had the impression that Sol was somehow reluctant, but now he is willing to compete with Sola and Flem.


    It''s hard to be sweetened by four at once, but they''re all too cute.


    "Still, you''re clever ~"


    Sola flies away without worrying about thick and thin branches.


    I used to be harassed, but now I can smile and watch.


    Well, sometimes it falls...


    And it''s quite surprising because it falls off unexpectedly.


    "Dad."


    The appearance of three of them looking fun is dusty, but I''m a little worried.


    "Nh. What''s the matter?


    "Slime... was it a monster who flies a branch in a dexterity?


    When I studied slime, I remember that there was no such description at all.


    "... well, it''s rare. Just one more thing that doesn''t look like a slime."


    Yes, it is.


    It doesn''t look like a slime after all.


    Recently, it has become more difficult to find places that look like slime.


    "All my children are too sexy."


    "Ahahaha, you can say that."


    I don''t slow down walking, I see three.


    "Pupu ~"


    Teruru ~


    Pefu!


    Three grunts echoing in the forest.


    That''s right, this is no good.


    I''ll call the monsters, so be quiet ~


    Just be careful.


    The monsters aren''t coming because of Siel.


    Maybe the monster with the problem will come.


    Pu


    "Ryu"


    Peh


    Sola and the others replied briefly with a small noise.


    "They''re having fun."


    My father gazed at Sola and shook his shoulders.


    "Grrr"


    Sil, who was walking a short while ago, stopped surprisingly with her throat blasting.


    "What''s wrong?


    When she saw Sierra, she looked forward with a slightly sharp expression.


    Nyahn


    Sora, who was playing on the tree, gathered around me as soon as Sierra rang low.


    Looks like there''s something going on.


    Your father puts his hand on the sword.


    Sierra also moved forward with intimidation.


    After a while, a sweet fragrance appeared.


    Intense sweet aroma.


    "I wonder what the scent is. It should be a little thicker."


    My father took out the cloth and covered his mouth and nose.


    And Ivy.


    When I took the cloth out of the bag, it covered my mouth and nose, as my father said.


    "Is Sierra okay?


    Nyahn


    It doesn''t sound good, but it seems okay.


    When I saw Sola and the others, they also looked kind of disgusting.


    "Ah, this scent!


    When my father stopped, he looked surprised.


    "Dad, do you know what this smells like?


    "Oh, maybe. It''s a drug called Kayo."


    Drugs!


    "I''m inhaling the fragrance, but is there a problem?


    I''m worried about Sierr and the others.


    When I saw your father in a hurry, I was stroked in the head.


    "Calm down, it''s okay. Cario''s roots are drugs. There is no problem with the smell of flowers. I just feel sick if I smoke too much."


    It''s definitely too thick, and it''s more painful than feeling sick.


    "That''s funny."


    "What happened?


    "Caryos are naturally occurring plants, but they are never densely grown. But because of the intensity of this fragrance, I feel like a lot of caryons are gathering and blooming."


    I can''t predict how many caryons there are, but is it a state that is not natural for now?


    Does that mean someone planted it?


    A plant with a drug component, that is.


    "Could someone be raising them for drugs?"


    "I''m sure there is. If so, there may be plenty of karyo. What do we do now?


    I don''t know what to do, but I know it''s drugs and I can''t just leave it there.


    But will this get caught up in something again?


    Then pretend not to see it?


    But... you''re definitely curious.


    Look at your father.


    If you leave it alone, you''ll notice later.


    "Yeah, I''m sure I care."


    I don''t think it''s a bad character, but I can''t help it.


    "It''ll take time, but we''ll deal with it."


    "What are you going to do?


    "If you find a circle of bloom in the woods, dig out the roots and burn them."


    "That''s it?


    I think it would be fine if it were a naturally occurring caryon.


    "Cario''s drugs are addictive and can make a lot of people addicted in a single round. So even if we find one, we''re supposed to burn it, including the roots with the drugs."


    Yes, it is.


    A highly dependent drug.


    I''m a little scared.


    Explore the signs.


    The intense fragrance disturbed my concentration and took a little time, but I managed to find out.


    "Dad, there''s no sign of anyone around."


    "Okay. The fragrance is getting stronger."


    "Yeah, it''s disgusting."


    My mouth and nose are covered with cloth, but it''s pretty amazing.


    When I managed to contain my illness, a part of the forest opened at once.


    Ah


    And carrio flowers spread out on one side.


    "Wow."


    "You''re totally in the hands of people."


    My father sighs.


    "This is a big job."


    A flower garden of calho that does stretch out on one side.


    They''re going to dig up roots and burn them, but it''s definitely a big deal.


    I don''t have time for this...

 491 Episode 455 The Third Leaf

    "It won''t be over if you look at it. Let''s do it."


    "That''s right. Siel, can you keep an eye out for people?


    Nyahn


    When I saw Sierra, my expression became a little steep.


    That''s true, right?


    Because Sierra has a good nose, this scent should definitely be hard.


    "Sierra, you can go where the scent doesn''t arrive. It''s hard, isn''t it?"


    After thinking a little about my words, Siel nodded and looked around.


    Then he went into the woods and found something.


    Was this scent strong enough for Sierra?


    Dad removes a new cloth from the bag and doubles the cloth to cover his mouth and nose.


    I imitated it and doubled the cloth covering my mouth and nose.


    It was better than when I used one, but I was still tired of the rich smell of flowers that smelled.


    It''s better now, but the scent is still strong.


    "There are flowers so far, we have to give up. Oh, is that Sierra?


    Seeing his father pointing, there was a siel climbing a big tree a little further away.


    "If it were there, it wouldn''t smell, and you wouldn''t know as soon as someone came."


    My father said that he was impressed when he checked where Sierra was.


    "Smart, Sierra."


    I see. Okay, let''s do it. However, this amount may not finish by today. "


    That''s right.


    Answer your father''s words with a sneaky expression.


    A sprawling garden of cauliflowers right in front of you.


    "Speaking of which, where are Sola and the others?


    What about Slime''s nose?


    Earlier you looked a little disgusting.


    If it hurts, you can move from here to a safe place.


    "I''m sure Sola and I will be fine. He''s resting there."


    When I look at my father, he finds three of them at the root of the tree very friendly and relaxed.


    "Doesn''t the smell bother Slime that much?


    "I wonder. What did the book say?


    Books.


    Any description of Slime''s nose?


    I don''t remember.


    Did you forget that you didn''t have to remember it, or did you not have the description in the first place...?


    I don''t think there was any description.


    "Wow. It''s fat."


    When I looked at your father''s voice, I saw that he was trying to pull Cario out.


    If you look around, you can see that you are holding a thick trunk.


    Cario''s flowers are lovely, pale orange flowers.


    The person who gets the impression that the trunk is thin and is about to pull out immediately, but when I go near the soil, the trunk becomes thicker and thicker, and it seems that it can''t come out even if my father pulls it lightly because it is quite rooted.


    "Looks like you''re using muscles all over your body."


    I also found my face distorted by your disgusting voice.


    I don''t know if this is going to be the end of the day.


    "Now... ah!


    When I tried to reach out to the trunk of Kallo''s flowers, I noticed that I was still lowering my luggage from my shoulders.


    He hurried back to Sola and lowered his luggage from his shoulders.


    "Hmm? Good morning, Tron. Sorry, I was in a hurry to get to Hatha Village, but I was a little worried and I was running late."


    Lowering the basket containing the tron from his shoulder woke the sleeping tron.


    This Tron was standing still asleep.


    I was surprised, but it was originally a tree.


    I thought it might be normal to stand still.


    When you go to Hathal Village, find a book about the wooden monster.


    I''m sure we''ll get some information on the tree monster.


    "It''s pathetic that the leaves shrivel, but I''m sorry."


    I''m a little worried, but I''m also comfortable overlooking Cario.


    The twins lean against my words.


    Speaking of which, does Tron have a neck?


    From the position of the eyes, the position where the twins tilt is not the neck.


    You''re leaning from above your eyes.


    "Ah, don''t do this. Leave me alone here... eh, are you going out?


    Tron came out of his basket as he hurried back to Carlo''s flower fields.


    Then he moves the two roots dexterity and walks towards the flower fields of Caglio.


    I''m sorry.


    Holding a tron in one hand will take you to Cario''s flower fields.


    It''s hard to find if you miss it, so I feel more comfortable finishing Tron''s errands.


    "What''s wrong?


    Toron wants to come this way.


    Place the tron at your feet and see how it goes.


    Tron looks at Cario''s flower fields and then at the cario flowers his father pulled out.


    "The roots of these flowers contain highly dependent drugs, so pull them out and burn them all."


    Tron, who was listening to his father''s words, buried two roots on the ground as he reached the side of Cario''s flower field.


    "What begins?


    You think I know?


    Shake your neck against your father''s words.


    She said she had never seen a child with a tree monster before.


    Knowledge will not be the same as mine.


    "If you look at it, it''s a normal plant."


    Toron buried more and more in the dirt, finally seeing only futaba.


    "You didn''t say goodbye here, did you?


    "... I don''t think so..."


    Stay with your father and watch the futaba.


    Not only the root part, but even the part with eyes is in the soil, so I can''t see the expression.


    I''ve been watching the situation for a while, but nothing has changed in particular.


    "Oh, is the smell of flowers gone?


    The father who was watching Tron next door raised his face.


    "Eh... it''s dead."


    Huh?


    Follow your father''s gaze from Toron''s futaba to Kallo''s flower fields.


    There are a large number of cauliflowers lying on the ground, withered and withered.


    Regardless of the fragrance, the flowers that were blooming beautifully appeared to be intact.


    "What''s going on?


    "Now, what is it?... ah, Tron?


    Tron?


    See where Toron is buried.


    "Ah, the third leaf is coming out."


    In addition to the futaba, Toron with leaves was crawling out of the soil.


    Tron shakes his body as he goes out onto the soil to the root.


    I saw parallax and dirt fall.


    "The roots are getting a little fat."


    I see.


    The thin and anxious root is twice as thick.


    The original is too thin, so it is still thin and worrying, but I am a little relieved.


    "Was it Toron who withered Cario''s flowers?


    Tron sees him in his father''s words.


    Holy shit!


    It rang.


    Or is your body so small that your voice is with an adult tree monster?


    No, just a little louder than an adult tree monster?


    But it''s bigger than the others!


    It looks cute, but it''s a little bigger, but it''s the size of a palm!


    "My voice....."


    "Ivy, it''s not there right now. That''s not what I care about."


    When I looked at my father, he smiled bitterly.


    Yes, but the shock...


    "Is that the correct answer?


    Correct?


    Ah, that''s why Cario''s flowers died.


    "If Toron is drying up Cario''s flowers, can you ring once?


    Holy shit!


    I see. Thank you, thank you. The flower fields were too big to predict how long it would take. "


    "Yeah, thanks, Tron. Rather, did Toron grow up depriving Cario of any nutrients?


    My father leans his neck against my words.


    "I think so. You''ve never heard of tree monsters nourishing plants. I mean, it''s one of the monsters I don''t really understand, the tree monster."


    Speaking of which, there was little information in the book that introduced the monster.


    Life expectancy and the distinction between males and females were unknown.


    "Well, let''s check the roots of Cario for now. If you''re dead, you don''t have anything to do here anymore, so why don''t you head for Hatha Village?"


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    And it''s amazing.


    The vast expanse of Kayo flower fields is now covered with dead Kayo flowers.


    "Looks like it''s okay. It''s completely dead. I mean, it doesn''t seem to be able to keep its original form."


    When your father has roots, he falls apart from his hands.


    "In this short time?


    Father nods to my words.


    It''s dry and dry... and when it does, the prototype collapses?


    I don''t know.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Nyahn


    Looking at Sola''s voices, she looks happy to grow around Tron.


    "I can''t help but worry about a lot."


    "That''s right. In the meantime, Tron has grown."


    I see.

 492 Episode 456: Are you stronger?

    "Dad, the purple potion is gone...."


    Show your father the empty bottle.


    It wasn''t enough. Tron, can you hold out a little?


    Toron stared at an empty bottle in his father''s words.


    When you look at your father, the leaves tilt to the right.


    "Sorry, I ran out of Tron''s potion. I''m supposed to get to Hattal Village in a few minutes. Are you okay?


    Giggle


    After Tron nodded at his father''s words, he walked slightly towards Sola and the others.


    "Are you okay? Now, the leaves don''t seem to have a problem either....."


    "I was sure I was late for an hour to give you potions."


    "Oh, I was late looking for a place to sleep."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "That''s right. And then I realized that the leaves of the tron were shriveling."


    "You were in a hurry then. Toron was a little tough, too."


    I rushed to give you a purple potion as if it were roots.


    I think the condition of the leaves is better now than before.


    I feel like my strength has increased since I was nourished in Kallo''s flower fields.


    I got fat as a whole.


    But I''m still worried.


    "In the meantime, let''s see if there''s any change."


    "Okay."


    Gyah, gyah


    Looking at Tron''s voice, I saw him riding on Sola in a mood.


    Without being angry, Sora is shaking pleasantly.


    Sol and Flem jumped around, and Sierr watched the situation nearby.


    Somehow, you''re very close.


    I see. Slime, adandara, wooden monster. It''s a strange combination. "


    Sure is strange.


    "Um, it''s been a while... but I''ve seen Silla''s moms..."


    "Sure. I see that look in your eyes."


    Mother watching over the children playing.


    I''m sure Sierra is still young, but I wonder if she can handle it.


    "Ah."


    Siel''s forefoot suppressed what Flem had done.


    "You''re the mother who scolds the child."


    I''m very convinced by your father''s words.


    "Well, it''s time to go. Ah, we need to check the location before that happens. Well, that rock is right here. Then we should be in Hatha Village in less than four hours."


    Looking at the map your father is looking at, a picture of the rock is drawn where he is pointing his finger.


    Compare the picture with the nearby rock.


    Yeah, definitely that rock.


    Less than 4 hours left.


    I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of town Hattar Village is.


    "Everybody, let''s go. Let''s get Tron back to basket."


    Gyah


    Tron walks a little away from Sola.


    It''s cute no matter how many times you look at it.


    It''s just slow.


    What?


    "I''m sorry."


    Hold him gently in the basket.


    "Sola and I can still afford it."


    I see. I''ve been out of my bag lately, but I''m fine. "


    "Yeah."


    As she walked towards Hatha Village, Sola jumped right in front of her.


    This has been going on ever since I left Hataka.


    Didn''t you like spending so much time in tents and houses?


    I''ll try to play in the woods as much as possible in the next village.


    It''s time for Hatha Village.


    A paused father looks around as he looks at the map.


    "Should we go back to the village road?


    In my words, I shook my neck to the side.


    "No, instead of going back to the village road, let''s walk through the woods and go to the abandonment site instead of the village. There''s a lot of stuff missing, and you don''t have any purple potions in stock, do you? And we''ll have to circle the village and see if there''s any stone carved into the magic circle."


    There was a problem, too.


    Yes, I don''t think the magic team is set up, but it''s important to check.


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    "Sorry, Sierra. I''d like to go to the abandonment site, not Hatha Village, but can I ask for guidance?


    "Nyah!


    She waved her tail and turned around the woods.


    I think we know where the dump is.


    "Is Tron okay?


    I see the basket in my father''s words.


    Tron is looking well.


    The condition of the leaves is also very good.


    "Seems okay. I wonder if the nutrients you gave me in Cario''s flower fields made you stronger?


    "Well, it changed there. Oh, Tron. Can you hide yourself in your basket when you enter the village?


    Holy shit!


    Toron nods.


    I couldn''t stroke my head like Sola and the others, so I stroked the leaves gently.


    After a short walk through the woods, you arrive at the abandonment site.


    I was a little surprised at the size that I could not imagine.


    "Considering the size of the village, the dump is a little too big. What do you got?


    I don''t like getting caught up in this anymore.


    I want to take a relaxing trip.


    "Well, let''s get started before people come."


    "Yeah. Um, there are three types of potions, and the magic items... that? It''s empty."


    Peek into the bag containing Sol''s rice magic item and tilt his neck.


    "It was still there until yesterday, wasn''t it?


    Nod to your father''s words.


    It should have been for about two days...


    "Was it a mistake?


    Really?


    Go to the dump with your neck tilted to your father''s words.


    In the meantime, find out if there are any signs of people nearby.


    It doesn''t seem to be around the dump.


    There are a few signs that you can feel a little farther away.


    I may be a top adventurer because the signs are weak.


    Let''s be a little careful.


    As they entered the dump, Sola and the others rushed into the garbage with joy.


    "Be careful."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Looking outside the abandonment yard, Siel lay down to protect the basket.


    I wonder if Tron is worried, or if he''s standing still in his basket.


    "Now, pick it up!


    First, Tron''s purple potion.


    Nevertheless, Sola and Flem wanted to eat an empty bottle.


    Otherwise, only empty bottles would have accumulated in the bag.


    Is that it?


    So Sola and Flem''s dinner could have been in an empty bottle?


    Hmm?


    I think Sora has tried eating an empty bottle... how did it go?


    Nevertheless,


    "There aren''t many purple potions."


    "There were 10 of them here, but how about Ivy?


    "This is seven. Let''s move around and look for it."


    "Please, I''m going to pick up something else."


    "Please."


    As he explored the signs, he picked up the purple potion.


    There are only a small number that originally go around, and there are few that have been discarded.


    Search for purple potions while picking up Sola''s potions.


    "What do you think?


    "Dad, there were only 50 purple potions."


    "This is 21. Not much."


    "Yeah, what do we do? It''s going to run out."


    "Because the amount is small once, it won''t be gone soon. When you think about growing up, it''s definitely not enough."


    I can''t replace it with another potion.


    I don''t know what to do, man.


    "For now, let''s finish this. Sola and Flem have enough potions, and Sol''s magic items are fine."


    Ah, you almost left it to your father.


    "Thank you."


    Hmm?


    There are signs of an adventurer in the distance.


    "Dad, it''s still far away, but there''s an adventurer here."


    I see. Everybody, gather. "


    Sola and the others came near your father''s voice.


    "People might come here, so let''s go."


    Sola nods to her father''s words.


    "All right. It''ll take a long time to circle the village, so hurry up."


    Sure, it''ll be quite a distance.


    "It''s troublesome. If only there wasn''t one at a distance of a few meters, it wouldn''t be a problem."


    "I wish I could. Even one of them triggered the Magic Faction. It''s troublesome, but I can''t help it."

 493 Episode 457: Any sign of the Adventurer?

    "Time to find a bed for today?


    "Yeah, it''s really hard to go around the village."


    I see. I thought it would be a little easier. Bad. "


    Shake your neck against your father''s words.


    "Me too."


    I was thinking lightly, too.


    I circle around a village where many people live, so it takes a little time to figure it out...


    "Sora, can you find me a bed?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sora, who trembled, looked around the woods.


    Then head into the woods to leave the village.


    "Looks like that way."


    That''s right.


    I followed Sora for a few minutes.


    I went out to a place where big rocks and big trees overlapped.


    "Wow, is there a tree growing between the two broken rocks?"


    "I''ve never seen anything like this before. Looks like the trees are stuck in the rocks."


    "I see. Does Ivy look that way?"


    When I got close, I found a big hole in the rock.


    Sora bursts into it.


    "Sola, look out."


    Even so, I can tell from Sola''s attitude that she''s safe.


    In the meantime, explore the signs to make sure there is only Sola... and Flem in the hole.


    When did Flem get in?


    I didn''t realize.


    "Now, where''s the water... don''t make any noise. There''s a river nearby. Shall we have dinner over there?"


    "Yeah."


    I like it because I can clean dirty things near the river.


    "Would you like to make a meal for yourself today?


    "Eh? Rice for cooking?


    "Oh, I''m more tired than I imagined and I''m eating dinner than usual."


    Sure, I''m a little tired.


    We''re supposed to be taking a slow break in the village by now.


    Since it''s starting to get dark, it may be a little difficult to cook from now on.


    "Yeah, well, have fun today."


    We depend on the sound of the water to find the river.


    There was a bigger river than I thought.


    Walk a little along the riverside and lay Goza in a flat spot.


    "What''s left? You ate a lot, didn''t you?


    Check inside the magic bag that contains cooked food.


    "What I have in my magic bag right now... is vegetable soup, spicy soup, beef bowl and stir-fried vegetables. Then there''s the sauce-pickled meat and the rice bowl. Oh, there was a sandwich. But there''s only one person for everything."


    The rest is splendidly fragmented and inconsistent.


    Besides, it looks like there aren''t two.


    "I was eating it on my own. Shall I have a sandwich tomorrow morning? And then....."


    In the meantime, let''s get it all out.


    Put the table on the goza and serve the food from the magic bag.


    In the meantime, my father prepared me some tea.


    Giggle


    Hmm?


    Looking at his voice, Tron comes out of his basket.


    Oh, I haven''t prepared Tron''s dinner.


    "Looks like Tron''s awake. I''ve had a lot of time since then, but the leaves look fine."


    Speaking of which, the leaves are still fluffy even though the purple potion wasn''t supposed to be enough.


    "Good. Looks like the nutrients from Cario''s flowers made Tron stronger."


    Well, that''s a bit reassuring.


    "Yeah."


    If the leaves do not shrivel even if the time to give potions is a little late, I can afford a little more.


    There will be times when I can''t give it to you on time.


    "Is Toron''s potion a magic bag with Sola''s potions?


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Prepare a small glass while your father removes the purple potion from the magic bag.


    Put a small amount of purple potion in the glass and put the tron that walked to the side into the glass.


    Gyu ~


    The purple potion soaks into the tron from its roots.


    "Eat slowly."


    Giggle


    Remove all remaining dishes from the magic bag while watching Tron.


    "Whoa, there''s even a salad with six fruits on it. I love this."


    Father breaks the six fruits on the vegetable and wraps them around the vegetable.


    Finish by powdering the cheese.


    All right, let''s eat.


    I''ll take it.


    Sola and the others, who had eaten well at the abandonment, were resting a little further away.


    You must have been really tired because you''ve been noisy all day.


    "Ivy, do you want some soup?


    Yeah, I think I''ll take it.


    "Which would you prefer?


    "Either way. What about your father?"


    "Don''t get lost because none of Ivy''s food is delicious.... can I have the spicy one?


    "Sure, sure."


    The food on the table is getting better and better.


    I always think about it, but my father eats a lot.


    Oh, it wasn''t.


    There were people who ate more.


    "What''s wrong? We need to eat more."


    "I''m already full."


    It''s hard to eat more.


    Your father seems worried, but I think that''s enough.


    I''m not eating alone.


    But all the adventurers are eating from my senses.


    Could it be a small amount for one person?


    "Hah, it''s delicious after all. Thank you for your meal."


    I serve a new tea to my father, who ate almost three servings.


    Tea after meals is dusty and delicious.


    Hmm?


    I wonder... something...


    "What''s wrong?


    "Uh, something caught me."


    Got caught?


    Ah, this is suppressed, but it''s a sign of people.


    It''s pretty thin and hard to grasp.


    "I think he''s a top adventurer, but there are signs in the woods..."


    "Grrr"


    I heard Sierra''s throat ringing.


    Looking at her, she looked into the woods.


    "Are you here?


    "Uh... yeah. It came, but it stopped."


    Shake your neck sideways.


    I felt like I was looking at this one, but I don''t do it now.


    Was it your fault?


    "Seems okay. There are other adventurers."


    Keep an eye out for signs.


    What I was able to grasp was a lump of three signs.


    Probably working as a team.


    "Maybe there''s a top adventurer on the three teams around the village."


    "On your way back to the village?


    On my way home?


    I feel uncomfortable from the position of the signs.


    "I don''t think so."


    My words come between my father''s eyebrows.


    "Sola, Flem, Sol, this way. Siel, I''m sorry, but I need you to turn into a slime. Tron''s in the basket."


    "Yeah, but there''s still a long way to go."


    Besides, I''m not on my way right now.


    "Okay. But you feel something suspicious, don''t you?


    "... yeah"


    Yes, I feel something uncomfortable.


    I don''t know what that is.


    "Then think about it and act on it."


    "Okay."


    It''s too late to regret anything.


    Siel turns into a slime, and Sola and the others come under the Goza where we sit.


    Put Tron back in his basket, where his father is relaxing in the glass.


    I''ll clean it up for now.


    Easily clean dirty dishes in the river and put them in a magic bag.


    Once you''re in the village, clean up all the dishes in your magic bag.


    "Go to the bed Sola found for me. Any sign of Ivy?


    "It looks like none of the three are moving."


    "Okay."


    Lower the magic bag from your shoulders and fold the rug back to the bed.


    Explore the signs, but it hasn''t moved.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    I hope it doesn''t hit me.

 494 Episode 458: Ignore it

    "... good morning"


    "Good morning."


    I could hardly sleep because I was worried about the signs yesterday.


    And even in the middle of the night, the signs are moving... and I''m sleepy.


    Ha ~


    "I don''t think you slept much."


    If your father cleans the futon, he peeks into his face worriedly.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry. You were in the way because you touched me next door, right?


    I felt like I was disturbing my father''s sleep because I was moving every time I noticed any signs.


    I mean, you definitely got in the way.


    "I couldn''t sleep because I was worried too. You got closer to midnight than that, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I was in a bit of a hurry."


    I felt it was useless when I reacted poorly, so I put up with it...


    "That''s a bad thing to do, right?


    Adventurers and travelers have rules.


    One of them is, "Adventurers and travelers who are resting in the woods must not get too close."


    Breaks in the woods are often a source of tension.


    It''s just a rule set up to rest your body.


    In the woods, it is said to be the minimum rule for survival.


    I see. I can''t read the signs, but I''m mostly trying to help my opponent with other moves... but I was a top adventurer anyway. I don''t think you don''t know the rules... but maybe something happened. "


    "In Hattal Village?


    "Oh, I think I might be looking for someone."


    I see. So you''ve been searching all night without worrying about time.


    Is that it?


    Certainly there were signs of moving all the time, but there were also signs of showing other movements, right?


    "What''s wrong?


    "There are three clumps of signs, and two of them are probably looking for... but there''s only one that doesn''t move at all."


    "Really?


    "Yeah, it''s the farthest sign. I''ve been in the same place since yesterday."


    I checked several times because I was worried about it, so I''m sure.


    I''m still... still not moving.


    "Don''t go too far. It''s dangerous."


    "Ah, that''s right. Be careful."


    My father strokes his head.


    "Let''s eat breakfast and go to the village. Today is the day to enter Hathal Village!... yes, why don''t you stay in Hatha Village?


    "Inn? Nothing. Why?"


    Do you have anything to ask me which way I always do it?


    "Hataka Village, where the magic was practiced, was in the square."


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Should I refrain from staying in the square from now on?


    But using the inn in a village or town where there''s no problem... seems like a waste.


    I''m not in trouble with the money now because of Sierr and the others.


    Good morning, everybody.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Nyahn


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Looks like Tron is still asleep.


    Looking gently into the basket, I found Tron asleep standing still.


    Wow, you''re wrapping roots around a prepared tree, but you can''t fall.


    "Amazing stunt... it''s a stunt, right?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Pefu


    Sola and Sol replied with a smile.


    It seems that this is a stunt for Tron, who stands fluffy.


    ... is that true?


    While your father is preparing breakfast, I''ll clean up what I took out of my magic bag yesterday.


    "Thank you, Ivy. Time to eat."


    "Yeah, thank you, Dad."


    Make plans for today while eating breakfast.


    In the meantime, the priority is to aim for the village because of the fatigue accumulated.


    I decided not to worry about the signs that were still in the woods.


    If I get close, I won''t either.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "That''s right. Do you think Sola and the others should be in their bags today?


    "Nh, the signs are far away, right?


    "Yeah, it''s not close."


    "Then let''s see how it goes. When you enter the village, you''ll have to endure a lot more."


    Even if you stay at the inn, you can''t leave the room.


    I''d like you to move your body as far as you can right now.


    I''ll try to get out into the woods as much as I can, but I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Yeah, it was a treat.


    "Dear Dinner"


    Take a break and head for the village.


    When we moved, we felt the signs of exploring.


    "What do we do?


    "Ciel''s got no magic, no signs, right?


    Nyahn


    "Then let''s ignore it. I think it''s better not to get involved."


    I smile bitterly at your father''s words.


    "You don''t want to get caught up in anything before you go into the village."


    I want to enter the inn and relax.


    I don''t care about signs, I want to sleep!


    I see.


    After a lunch break and a break, the Hatal Village gate finally appeared to be far away.


    "Can you guys get in the bag?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Pefu


    Nyahn


    Terururururu ~


    Gyah


    Toron''s in the basket.


    Put Sola and the others in the bag in turn and put Tron in the basket.


    Tron woke up around noon, and after eating, he stuck to Siel''s head.


    "Tron, let me put a lid on your basket when you enter the gate."


    Gyah


    Tron nodded as he cried.


    Shall we go?


    "Yeah."


    As the gate approached, I noticed a gathering of adventurers.


    There''s something going on.


    That''s right.


    "As far as the Adventurers'' equipment is concerned, it doesn''t seem to be a monster crusade. Maybe he''s still looking for someone."


    Did the criminal escape?


    I don''t think there were any signs in the woods other than the top adventurers.


    "Oooh. You''re going into the village?


    Turning to his voice, there was a man waving his hand towards us.


    "Ah, if you seem busy, I can spare some time."


    "It''s okay. They''ll be on the move soon. Come here, please."


    Apparently, the adventurers have already completed the process.


    If you''re gathering adventurers without a limit, there''s a process to help you figure out who''s on board.


    Because the gatekeeper carries out the procedure, they sometimes wait for each other.


    Bad luck keeps you waiting for more than an hour.


    "Sorry. Um, put the card here."


    If you look at the man''s gatekeeper pointing at it, it is a white board.


    The man confirmed that my father and I would put the Commercial Guild cards in turn.


    "No problem. Uh, this... isn''t it. I just gave it to the adventurers... eh... that?


    A variety of documents piled up in a mess on a desk in front of a man.


    Looks like we can''t find the permits we need to get into the village.


    "Hold on a second. Ah!"


    Ah


    A pile of broken documents that hit a man''s arm.


    "Sorry. Uh, permit."


    A man searches his desk to avoid looking at his father and the contents of the documents.


    This isn''t a good document for us to see, is it?


    Is that all right?


    "Captain... what are you doing!


    I can sift my body in shock at the yelling of women.


    After all, I wonder if it was a bad document to look at.


    When I see your father, I smile bitterly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Uh, who is it?"


    "Oh, they''re the ones who just gave permission to enter this village."


    "Ha, uh, please?


    "Hahaha. Do you have any idea where the permit is?


    "Fucking captain this time. That''s why I always tell you to clean your desk and drawer!


    Fucking Captain?


    Wow, let me tell you something.


    No, I did.


    "I''ve never seen the captain tidying up his desk!


    "You were beautiful two weeks ago, right?


    "I did that! How did you get here in two weeks?"


    When will I get a permit for this?

 495 Episode 459 Chechen Inn

    "I''m really sorry. Here''s your permit. Captain, do your job! The paperwork is today! Please don''t run away."


    "Thank you."


    "No, I''m sorry it took so long. I am Leah, deputy commander of the Outer Wall Corps in Hatal Village. Welcome to Hatal Village."


    The Outer Wall?


    Tilt your neck to words you can''t hear.


    Still, was this woman a lieutenant?


    ... that must be tough.


    "It''s called a dolphin. This is my daughter, Ivy. Thank you for your time."


    Thank you very much.


    Lower your head lightly to Lieutenant Leah.


    "Thank you very much. Is this your first time in this village?


    "No, it''s been a long time, but I''ve been here. This is my daughter''s first time. Yes, do you know a restaurant that serves affordable and delicious food? I don''t mind the stall."


    "It''s an affordable and delicious shop. Nh ~, go straight down the avenue, turn right at the third corner and walk a little, there is a shop called" Rowshaw''s Meat ". The soup at that store is delicious. It''s got a lot of meat in it, and there''s something to eat."


    "''Rowshaw Meat'', thank you. Ivy, you want me to go?


    Yeah, I''m looking forward to it.


    Soup with big meat, I''m looking forward to it.


    "Can I ask you where you''re staying today?


    I''m going to find a place to stay.


    "The inn... it''s a little old, but I have a recommendation... how about it?


    "Even if it''s old, there''s no problem. If only the rain and wind could hold on to it."


    "That''s okay! My father, a carpenter, is fixing the inn!


    Dad?


    Do you think Lieutenant Leah''s family is staying here?


    "Where is it?


    "Well, if you turn left at the second corner of the avenue and keep going straight, there''s an inn named ''Cheche''. That''s it."


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    "Leah, you''re not allowed to open here!"


    "I just introduced recommendations, not sales."


    "No, no, you''re open."


    "Captain, your hands are stopping. There''s almost no ban on sales."


    They laugh at each other.


    You''re close.


    "Well, thank you for all the information."


    "No, Captain! You explained the alarm, right?


    Alarm?


    "Oh, I forgot."


    "Already, Captain! Excuse me, let me explain the alarm. In the vicinity of this village, monsters climbing the wall began to flood for years. When the monster appears, the alarm sounds throughout the village. Be careful, as first-time visitors are amazed. If the alarm goes off, the monster may come across the wall, so make sure you can escape immediately."


    Walls are the walls that surround the village?


    I heard that the wall was kneaded so the monster couldn''t get close, but was it different?


    "Doesn''t the monster fight work?


    "No monster repellent works, and I got a powerful monster repellent from King''s Landing."


    "You jumped over normally."


    Lieutenant Leah sighs at the captain''s words.


    Ah, that was a waste.


    "How do you deal with it?


    The captain shouts at your father''s question.


    "It''s a crusade. Even if I hit the bag, I wouldn''t run away."


    "Eh, that drama bag?


    If I hit you in the face, every monster would run away in such a hurry?


    "Ah, is that Ivy? Even if it''s a more powerful bag than the one you know."


    It''s such a nasty monster.


    "Because of him, I can make an outer wall team, and I can push the captain....."


    Ahahaha, I''m scared of the captain.


    Still, the Outer Wall Force.


    I''ve never heard of it because it looks like this village''s own unit.


    "I see. As soon as the alarm sounds, I''ll make sure you can escape."


    "Do it. Rear, tea"


    "When the paperwork is finished, I can''t help it, so I''ll put it in. So move your hands!


    "... I used to be kind..."


    "Someone made me realize I can''t do that."


    Your father laughs bitterly at a conversation that is not going to end.


    Well, if you''ll excuse me.


    "Ah! I''m sorry. It''s the captain''s fault!


    "Me?


    While listening to the conversation, he leaves the room and enters the village of Hatal.


    "Fufu, that was fun."


    I see. But I might have had more fun seeing you when I was well. "


    I might be able to say that.


    It''s a little rough when you''re tired, huh?


    But it was fun, and I''m tired.


    Is that it?


    Something''s wrong with my words... I think I''m getting tired.


    "The name of the inn is Chech¨¦, the second corner of the boulevard to the left."


    Take a leisurely look at the village and aim for an inn.


    The villagers are having fun talking and drinking tea.


    I was a little worried because of the gathering of adventurers, but I don''t think it''s a big problem from the people in the village.


    I''m not particularly nervous about the rest of the adventurers.


    Normal.


    "Ah, I thought it was a big problem because I was being driven out by some of the top adventurers, but it doesn''t seem like it."


    "Yeah."


    It''s kind of weird.


    Be careful not to get involved.


    "Ah, I found it. It certainly feels a little more historical than the surrounding buildings."


    The walls of the village''s buildings are arranged in a green system.


    The walls of Chechnya''s building are also green, but the time is running out and it is peeling off a little.


    That makes the building look old.


    "It feels old, but it seems to be neat and tidy. Is there a problem here?"


    "Yeah, no problem."


    When my father opened the door of Chechnya, he smelled of fluffy flowers.


    "Welcome. I''m the owner of this inn and I say,"


    "I met Lieutenant Lila at the gate to introduce him."


    "Ah, Lila? Thank you very much."


    An elderly uncle with a slightly gray hair looks happy.


    It''s kind of a real smile.


    "What do you do with your space?


    "Is there a kitchenette?


    "I''m sorry, it''s not here."


    Don''t you have a kitchenette?


    That''s a shame.


    "Well, if you''re not busy, you can use the kitchen."


    "Are you sure?


    "Yes, it''s fine."


    I did it.


    The cooking in the inn is huge, so you can make a lot of things at once.


    I look forward to thinking about what to make now.


    "Can I have a room for two, please? Spacious room."


    Spread it?


    I never said such a thing before. Because you''re close to King''s Landing?


    When he leans his neck, the shopkeeper gives his father a key.


    "It will be the biggest room in this inn, the deepest upstairs."


    "I see. Thank you. Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Is that it?


    Did you ask about the price of the room?


    "Dad, what''s the price?


    "One gold coin. Morning and evening breakfast included."


    How long have you been talking about that?


    Isn''t that funny?


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, I wonder when I told you that...."


    I thought about it, but I don''t remember hearing it.


    "There was a list of room expenses on the paper on the desk. Did you just watch?


    Was there any paper like that?


    Is that it?


    I feel like I''ve seen it.


    "Ivy, are you tired?


    "... yes, I feel a bit dizzy."


    Hmm?


    The father who was walking in front stopped and looked back.


    And gently reached out to my forehead.


    "Is it a little hot? Can you walk to your room?


    "... it''s okay."


    "I don''t see it in my eyes. You''re almost there. Good luck."

 496 Episode 460: Its okay now.

    The smell came out.


    Sweet and fragrant...


    "... I''m hungry... eh? Oh, I see. I fell asleep."


    When I entered the room about the accommodation, my father gave me a potion of Flem.


    Potion to cure illness.


    Do you have a cold? When I drank the potion, I found that my body wooshed and became lighter.


    I thought it was OK now, but I remembered that I was told to rest and went into the futon.


    The fact that I don''t remember anything after that means I fell asleep right away.


    "What time is it?


    Looking out the window, I saw that the sky was already getting dark.


    "It''s already that time. Did you sleep for about four hours? Still, it smells good. What is it?


    Katcha.


    "Good morning, Ivy. Are you all right? You might as well say something, but can you eat it?


    When he turned to his voice, he looked at me worried.


    "It''s okay now. My body also became lighter. What smells better than that? I''m really hungry."


    "Ahahaha, if you can eat it, you''ll be fine now. We''re all worried. Let''s eat in this room if we can get up."


    "Yeah."


    The room his father rented was a room with a bed and a room with a sofa, which was a different type of room.


    I''ve never stayed in such a big room before, so I''m a little confused, but it seems to be to help Sola and the others relax in the room a little bit.


    "Good morning, everyone. I''m sorry I worried."


    Terururururu ~


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Gyah


    Pefu


    Nyahn


    Everyone''s reply brings a smile to mind.


    "Speaking of which, everyone''s dinner is...."


    "It''s over. Let''s sit down and eat."


    "Thank you. Wow, that looks delicious. What is this?"


    What''s on the table is a bite-sized dumpling in a bowl?


    Next to the vessel is a filling full of vegetables.


    "It seems to be one of the specialties of this village. They say," Dariu, "and they make dumplings with komugi and eat them with vegetable fillings."


    I wonder if the smell I''ve been worried about is the smell of this filling.


    Looks like the dumplings are a little baked.


    "Do you think you can eat the usual amount?


    "Yeah, I think it''s gonna be okay."


    My father gave me a new bowl of wheat dumplings filled with vegetables.


    "It''s hot."


    Yeah, I''ll take it.


    "... I''ll take it."


    When you put dumplings in your mouth, they are elastic and satisfying to eat, and the filling brings out the flavor of vegetables.


    "Delicious"


    "Good. There''s more."


    On the table are placed four bowls containing dumplings and five bowls containing fillings.


    It''s delicious, but the dumplings seem to be bulging, so I don''t feel like buying them too much.


    "That''s right. I''ve been looking around while I was shopping."


    "How was it?


    Father makes no effort to think a little.


    Is something wrong?


    "When I asked you about monsters, you didn''t have to be particularly nervous, so you''re already used to it."


    Does that mean monsters appear that often?


    "And I know what the Adventurers are looking for."


    The words are a little premature.


    I mean, even the top adventurers are moving.


    I can''t help worrying about it.


    He said he was a believer who ran away from church with money.


    ... church?


    That church that was repeatedly warned not to get involved?


    And the believers who ran away with the money?


    "Er... it''s better not to get involved."


    "Of course. If Ivy is worried, we can leave this village right away, but what do we do?


    "What do we do?" even when asked.


    "Let''s check a little bit more before we make a decision. The faithful may be caught soon."


    My father nods with a mysterious expression in my words.


    Is that it?


    Something bothering you?


    "Okay. I just can''t trust the information."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I''ve been looking into the escaped believers, but they were just a normal boy."


    Ordinary boy?


    "My client told the village''s top adventurer team yesterday to look for the boy. They must have felt the signs in the woods."


    I''m sure it''s the top adventurer who keeps those signs down.


    "Hmm? Three teams of top adventurers moved in search of a normal boy? Isn''t that strange?


    Top adventurer teams are often dangerous to escapees.


    For example, when an adventurer kills a person for personal gain escapes, the top adventurer is asked to prevent the next damage.


    That''s three top adventurer teams looking for a normal boy?


    Father nods when he leans his neck.


    "You''ll need a lot of money to move the top adventurer team."


    Sure, if you''re a top adventurer team, the commission jumps all at once.


    In other words, even if you give out the money, you want to catch it.


    You mean a special boy ran away?


    "I wonder if the boy really stole the money."


    Well, could something important to the church have been stolen?


    "Are you going to look into it?


    "No, I''m not going to get involved. But we need to make sure the information is true. If you''re hiding something, there''s a problem with the church here. You had better leave this village at once. I''m sorry I got into this."


    Yeah, I definitely hate getting caught up in this.


    "Thank you for dinner."


    "It was delicious. I hope that''s all I can eat."


    "Yeah."


    You ate a little too much.


    When I pressed my stomach, I felt a little nervous.


    ... it''s hard to move.


    "Yes, Dad. Can I borrow your kitchen? If you don''t know when to leave, I want to make and prepare the rice for you."


    "Okay. I''ll ask when I can use it tomorrow."


    "Thank you. Best regards."


    If there''s a problem, we need to make sure we can move right away.


    Nevertheless, if you don''t get involved in the church, there''s nothing you can do about it if it''s a problem in the village.


    Ginals are going to get mad at me.


    I''ve been told never to get involved again and again.


    No, this is force majeure, right?


    "Ah, Dad!"


    "What''s wrong? Are you going to bed now?


    When I looked at my father, I saw him reading a book.


    "... I have to send Grandpa a fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "Grandpa" and "Grandma," it was written, but it''s embarrassing.


    Can we call these two?


    "Fukuku? Oh, that''s right. Celebrating Brother Dorgas and his wife....."


    Mr. Dolgus'' wife reported her pregnancy, but she left it behind.


    If you don''t send the apology and congratulations right away, it will be misunderstood.


    "That''s the same age as Cyrilla''s baby. Let''s get busy when we go."


    I see. I wonder if there are two more children... "


    Speaking of which, I haven''t heard from Mr. Rattrauer since he replied that he''s going to be a little busy with his assignment.


    Shall I drive you from this village?


    But I don''t know how long I''ll be in this village... so I guess I''ll send it to the next village.


    "What''s wrong?


    "I didn''t hear from the rattlers."


    "You said you had a mission."


    "Yeah."


    There is a problem with the magic team, and something may have happened.


    That''s right.


    The rattlers are strong, but I''m worried.


    You''re not hurt, right?


    All right, let''s send a fuzz in the next village.


    ... if you don''t forget.

 497 461 chips?

    When I entered the Commercial Guild, there were people negotiating prices.


    I work very hard on whether it is a fairly unusual product.


    Unusual.


    "Yeah, there''s not many people to negotiate with."


    Commercial guilds can negotiate prices, but it is magic items that appraise the goods brought in.


    Fewer people negotiate because magic items can''t override assessments.


    However, in rare cases, magic items are traded at a higher value than the assessment given.


    Bet on that, there are people who negotiate.


    I didn''t hear it was very successful.


    "Well, fuuuuuuuuuu... that''s it."


    I saw a place in the corner of the Commercial Guild.


    It looks like this place is separated by a simple wall.


    Unusual.


    Most villages have desks.


    "You should have sent Ivy."


    "Yes, to Mr. Rattlea."


    There is a man who seems a little weak in the place where he deals with dullness.


    "Excuse me, can I have a piece of paper?"


    "Yes, please."


    My father just got a piece of paper and sat in a chair and wrote a letter.


    I will take two of them and write to Mr Rattlea.


    You didn''t hear from Captain Ogut.


    Are you guys busy?


    Ah, what about Master?


    In the village of Hataka, you should investigate and tell them that you are safe.


    "Dad."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Will your father send it to Master?


    I''m sure your father is better than me.


    "Heh...."


    You don''t have to look so disgusting...


    "Ah, I have to report something safe."


    "Yeah."


    I see my father going to get some extra paper.


    After all, I will tell Captain Ogut that he is safe.


    I will also inform Mr. Rattlea and Captain Ogut of the possibility of leaving the village immediately.


    That way, you''ll think about replying.


    Well, if you''re busy, I don''t know when you''ll be able to read it.


    "Later....."


    Lord Foronda has told me to send a farewell every time I arrive in the village, but should I send it?


    What do we do... should we just wait and see what''s going on in the village?


    You''re busy.


    ... yeah, let''s wait and see what happens in the village.


    "What''s wrong?


    I wondered what Lord Foronda would do.


    "When you got to the village, you asked me to send you a fuzz every time."


    "Yeah."


    "Today, let''s go around the village and decide."


    That''s good.


    Same judgment as me.


    "Yeah, I thought that would be good."


    Write a letter to Captain Ogut on the new paper.


    Let a weak-minded man give you a fuzz and send it to each of you.


    "Thank you."


    No, come again.


    Lower your head lightly to a man.


    I don''t know, I think they''re looking at me a little bit, but maybe it''s my fault?


    "Did you send it?


    "Yeah."


    When I left the commercial guild with my father, I saw adventurers coming back from the woods.


    The look on his face revealed that the man who had fled had not yet been captured.


    When I look at my father, the adventurers think of something without looking.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, it was pretty late to send a tickle... I was a little worried you weren''t angry."


    I''ve been making a difference, Dad and Mr. Dolgus.


    I wonder if the slightly improved relationship will get worse again because of fuzziness.


    You explained the situation, didn''t you?


    "Ah, I couldn''t go into the details about getting into trouble."


    Well, you can''t write about the Magic Faction.


    "It''s okay. I''m sure."


    I''m sure the people around Mr. Dolgus will help us.


    I see. That''s what I have to believe. "


    My father nodded several times and exhaled small.


    "Okay, let''s go to the laundry."


    Take care of the magic bag with the dishes so that your father can get back to his senses.


    "Yeah, it''s nice weather today, and it''s laundry day!


    My father laughs at me.


    I rent an inn this time, so I can do enough laundry separately from the inn.


    But the laundry is the best way to hear the rumors.


    It is easy for chatty women and men to gather there.


    If you''re lucky, you can hear a couple of "stories only here."


    There are some really loud rumors, so I''ll just be a little nervous.


    "Speaking of which, don''t you sell the magic stones you picked up in the cave?


    I went to a commercial guild and leaned my head to my father who didn''t sell magic stones.


    There is no need to change it into cash in a hurry, but I feel that it is okay to sell a little.


    "Let''s stop it in this village. I''m not in trouble."


    "Okay."


    Is it to make it less conspicuous?


    Go to the laundry while watching the village.


    No one in the village seems to be gossiping about the escaped boy.


    I don''t care.


    "Well, I was a little more concerned yesterday....."


    When you arrive at the laundry, you will see the villagers and adventurers.


    "The laundry is packed everywhere."


    "The adventurers won''t wash until they''ve packed up, it''ll take time. There it is."


    Looking at your father''s pointing point, you can see a lot of laundered clothes in the basket.


    "Isn''t that too much to hold back?


    "If there''s no one to watch out for on a man''s team, it''s like that. Sometimes I find something beautiful to wear out of the dirt."


    Wow.


    That''s no good.


    I can''t forgive you.


    "Dad, don''t do that."


    "I didn''t do it! Ivy, I''m scared of my eyes!


    Find the open space and start washing with your father.


    My father has one hand, but since he is strong, washing his hands is his own.


    I also have a washing board.


    Picking up voices while washing and rinsing.


    "Speaking of which, it seems like it''s been a long time since I''ve had a crush on you."


    "Really? It hasn''t been here lately."


    Shinobi?


    "There''s someone I saw. It''s been down for the last two years or so."


    "It''s true. So, what did he look like?


    "It looked like a nobleman, but it seemed kind of disgusting. If you look different, you won''t look like a nobleman."


    Noble?


    Do you mean a nobleman came quietly?


    "Really? Who the hell did the church debris invite?"


    ... chips?


    "Really. Those scraps, they''ve been quiet for the last two years."


    I was a little surprised.


    I didn''t think the villagers hated the church.


    Besides, it is said to be debris.


    The look on your father''s face is complicated.


    "There he is!


    Turning to a little impatient voice, there was a woman in her 40s.


    When she finds the women who were gossiping next door, she goes in and talks.


    "Hey, did you hear that? The runaway boy must have been caught in a shredd of patience."


    Eh?


    Put a lot of effort into your mouth and focus on the laundry.


    "Really? Why is the Adventurer Alliance moving! For those scraps."


    "It''s true. Adventurers are adventurers."


    I wonder what it is.


    Should we leave the village at once?


    "So the top adventurers are on the move?


    "That''s right. I can''t believe you asked me to do that."


    Is this a rumor?


    More and more, their voices are louder and louder in the laundry.


    "Hey, it''s only natural to accept a request. Take the money and run away..."


    "Ah? That''s what those scraps said! Are you serious? Those scraps! Oh?"


    As soon as the adventurer was alert, the woman who was washing elsewhere stood up and yelled at the alert adventurer.


    The women in the laundry looked at the adventurer as to whether they agreed with the yelling woman.


    "No, no...."


    "Did you find out if that was true? Of course you did, didn''t you?


    A new woman quietly asks the adventurer.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha, you haven''t checked? Well, I see. You can''t talk about what the church does. No matter how many of them are there, they''re a church, a church, a church, a church, a church, a church."


    The body of the church is getting worse and worse.


    But that''s all you''ve done.


    In the meantime, let''s hurry and finish the laundry.

 498 Lets talk about 462.

    After washing all the laundry, leave the place gently.


    Already at the church? There were no people who said "debris", but many women who came to the laundry said something like that forever.


    "Dad, does the church hate you so much?


    My father leans his neck into my words.


    After a while, I had a look that reminded me of something.


    "When I was a kid, I heard that a town near King''s Landing denied the existence of the church and kicked it out. Which town was that?


    You kicked the church out of town?


    "I thought the church was a home for the people of the town and the village."


    In the village where I was born, everyone went to prayer every time something happened.


    I remember going to prayer until I was five years old.


    So it was a shock to learn a little about the church.


    "Normally, the church side moves like a base."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Ah, it''s decided that the money needed to maintain the church will be covered by a donation from the people of the village or town where the church is located. That''s why people are so important to the church."


    If you take care of it, you won''t say such a word.


    "I don''t like it that much, so I wonder if donations will be collected?


    You don''t normally do it where there are debris.


    Or do we have to donate according to the village rules?


    "I don''t think they''ll get together. Ah, it looks like the church up ahead."


    When I followed my father''s gaze, I saw a white building.


    Beautiful building than the church I''ve ever seen.


    "Looks like you have a lot of money."


    Designs on walls and windows don''t look very financially challenging.


    I see. I don''t care how you look at it, you''re spending money. "


    Looking at the white building, I saw adventurers coming out of my friends.


    Townspeople glimpse at the adventurers who come out, but immediately turn their backs on them as if they had lost interest.


    Oh, no.


    There are women staring at us.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Speaking of which, it was also a woman who was angry at the laundry.


    And it was the women who stared at the adventurers who came out of the church.


    What about men?


    Um... I was in the laundry... but why?


    "Dad."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Looks like a lot of women hate churches."


    "Ah, the men turned their gaze uncomfortably."


    That''s what happened.


    That''s what you''re looking at, Dad.


    "Probably attacked."


    "You attacked?


    "Ah, it''s hard to tell Ivy...."


    Hmm?


    Hard for me to say?


    "They must have attacked a woman or a child in the village. That''s why the women in the village hate me. Did the men meditate because they were in church, or did something work?"


    I see.


    "Well, I don''t know if that''s the right answer. But I''m sure something really pissed the women off."


    Looks like you hate people who come with patience.


    "Is it because of the nobleman who came here with his patience?


    A nobleman might be a nobleman''s power.


    Well, I suppose it''s because of the atmosphere.


    If anything really happened to you...


    "Nobility sucks."


    People like Lord Foronda are unusual, but the nobles who came with patience are debris.


    Well, I don''t really know.


    "Oh, I see why I feel uncomfortable."


    "What? Feeling uncomfortable?


    "Maybe you''re right."


    What are you talking about?


    Maybe the kid attacked him.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you see?


    Don''t you notice?


    My father is walking around, so I''ll look around.


    Because it''s almost noon, it''s more vibrant than in the morning.


    The number of people has grown, and the people who stopped here and there are exciting stories.


    The people on the street are crying out with a smile.


    The same landscape as any other village... is that it?


    "... don''t you have kids?


    Look around again.


    There are young children being held by their parents.


    But I don''t have any children around the age of 10.


    Yesterday, I had a time to go to the inn.


    But today... yes, I haven''t seen it since morning.


    Why would you do that?


    "Isn''t it because of the nostalgia? Didn''t I tell you not to go out if something happens?


    I see.


    Is that it?


    ... what is it?


    I feel like I''m being watched, but is it your fault?


    "Ah, there it is!


    Huh?


    When I thought I heard the voice, Lieutenant Leah, whom I met yesterday, came running to us.


    "Good. You''re safe."


    Are you all right?


    Go back to the inn now.


    Lieutenant Leah, in a hurry.


    "I see. Ivy, let''s go back."


    "Yeah."


    Return to the inn in a hurry with Lieutenant Leah.


    The people in the village are showing their expressions of relief as they gaze at us.


    I wonder what it is.


    "I''m home."


    "Hmm? Leah? What''s the matter with you?


    "Already, Father! There''s debris in the church, so explain it to Mr. Druid!


    Ah, Lieutenant Leah said the same thing.


    I knew it.


    "Dad?"


    "Have you prevented the children from being taken away by those who came with patience?


    Lieutenant Leah nodded in surprise at your father''s question.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been here for the last year... about two years? I was distracted because I had no patience."


    "What happened?


    "That''s it...."


    Lieutenant Leah lost his sight with his confused expression.


    "Rear"


    When my father called me by name, I sighed and stared straight at him.


    "It''s too late for anything to happen to Ivy, so I''ll talk to him."


    "Please."


    When I entered the cafeteria, the owner gave me tea.


    I wonder if my body was a little cold while I was washing it, or if I drank it, my body would feel warm and gloomy.


    "Um, please listen to me first. Mr. Druid trusts the church..."


    "No, not at all. None of them."


    Lieutenant Leah and the owner of the shop show a gloomy expression in your father''s words.


    Is that so unusual?


    Many of the people I''ve met before were close to my father.


    Ah, but it seems that many people prayed to the church for a safe journey.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m glad."


    Lieutenant Leah was relieved and relaxed.


    "I don''t have any evidence. But the church debris sold the village''s children to the nobles."


    That sucks.


    Lieutenant Leah nods at my words.


    "But I don''t have the authority to look into it. At that time, Gilmouth was bought by nobles and was useless."


    "That was... tough."


    Dad said, "That''s right! Lieutenant Leah knocks on the desk.


    "I was originally a bad attitude bishop and priest, but my attitude has been getting worse since about 20 years ago. Even if donations don''t collect, nobles will come and make large donations because of their patience. But if that''s all I had to do, I should have ignored it. However, 21 children disappeared after the aristocracy came. When the kid disappears, even if he tries to find out about the church right away, he doesn''t have proof, but he doesn''t have the authority."


    Evidence.


    I think the church is useless with a lot of evidence and testimony.


    "The men of this village cannot disobey Gilmouth''s orders."


    The shopkeeper smiled bitterly at Lieutenant Leah''s words.


    "Is Gilmouth still being bought?


    "No, it''s a different person. The previous Gilmus has already fallen into slavery."


    I''m a little afraid Lieutenant Leah will say it with pleasure.


    Well, I guess I deserve it.


    "Gilmus is fine now. Someone I can trust."

 499 Episode 463 After all, its inconvenient.

    Someone you can trust?


    But you''re a boy with adventurers, aren''t you?


    Lieutenant Leah smiled at me.


    "Sure, the church asked me to make a search party, but I predicted it and told the top adventurers to look for the boy the night before. Well, that''s all the gatekeepers know."


    That''s what happened.


    "I see. That''s why the top adventurer moved three teams."


    "Yes, the middle-adventurers are fine, but some of the lower-level adventurers are on the church side, so I tried to protect the boy before the search party left."


    Lieutenant Leah''s expression clouds.


    The father who saw it exhales small.


    "Didn''t you find it?


    "Yes, my boy, Bis, he''s not an adventurer, he''s the second son of a merchant, and he doesn''t know much about the woods. It must be difficult for him to hide from the top adventurers. But I couldn''t find it....."


    That''s funny.


    Even the top adventurers find it difficult to completely hide their tracks when they travel through the woods, Sifar said.


    If a boy named Bis is not familiar with the woods, there will definitely be traces.


    Without it... aren''t you in the woods?


    "Is there any chance you''re not in the woods?


    So why did you think it was the woods?


    You have to cross the gate to get out of the forest.


    I think we can stop it at the gate.


    "Ah ~ That''s... actually, there was a gatekeeper who was close to the biscuit, and it seems that he got the confectionery from the biscuit, and he fell asleep after eating it during the break. Looks like he took some medicine."


    I see, let him sleep in the woods... did he really go to the woods?


    Did you just make it look like that?


    "The woods don''t show any trace because they look like they went to the woods.


    Lieutenant Leah nods mysteriously.


    "Mr. Druid was a Merchant Guild card, but a former adventurer? I was surprised because it was sharp."


    "No, you''ll notice if you think about it a little bit. You noticed the top adventurers and Gilmus, right?


    "Well, yes. I just listened to you, but it''s amazing."


    Your father smiles bitterly at Lieutenant Leah''s words.


    "I think Ivy noticed, too. Did you notice?"


    "Uh, yes. I thought it was a fake...."


    If you listen to the stories, you''ll normally notice, right?


    In response, Lieutenant Leah opened her eyes a little.


    "Oh, maybe it was Gilmus who spread the rumor?


    Rumors?


    I heard that in the laundry today. Is that it?


    "Er... yes. Yes, I can''t count on the men in this village."


    "Hey."


    The store owner shouted in disgust, but Lieutenant Leah ignored it beautifully.


    "Women help. If they glanced at each other, they wouldn''t be able to do anything rude to the bishop, so the rumors spread quickly."


    I see.


    Certainly the women in this village are going to be great watchmen.


    I mean, if you want to protect me, I''ll attack you a little bit.


    I see. Is this story a secret?


    "That''s right. I''m sorry, but please don''t tell anyone."


    "Okay."


    Lieutenant Leah looked relieved by your father''s reply.


    "I need to ask you something, okay?


    "Yes, it looks like you can help me, so I''ll answer if I can."


    "Why do nobles come to the church in this village?


    I do care.


    Thanks, it''s like there''s a lot of nobles gathering around.


    In the case of aristocrats who say so, they will not come without profit.


    "I don''t know. In the old days, even if he had a bad attitude, he was quite involved with the village. But I''ve been distancing myself from the village for about 20 years, and my attitude has been getting worse. When I realized, the nobles came to the church with their patience, looking into what happened 20 years ago, and nothing came out."


    Lieutenant Leah makes a look of regret.


    And tilt your neck.


    I don''t think she''s directly involved because she looks in her late 20s, but I get the impression that she''s involved.


    "If I had been a little brave, I might have grabbed my tail."


    Is that it?


    Older than you look?


    "How old is Lieutenant Leah?


    I don''t think I can ask, but I care!


    "Years? I''m 45."


    "Eh!


    That''s a lie.


    I can''t see at all.


    I thought you were in your late 20s.


    Lieutenant Leah smiles happily at my words.


    Laughing made me look a little younger.


    "Ah, I don''t want to talk about this... eh? How far have we talked?


    Now that we know everything, that''s enough.


    "Oh, that''s right. Please do not leave Ivy outside for a few days, as the nobles who came in with a stomach may like children. The nobles could use their power as a shield."


    Yeah, I thought so.


    I suppose the women in the village were worried about me because of the nobility involved.


    "I see. I don''t leave the inn because I have things to do."


    Cook your magic bag while you''re in the inn.


    I have work to do and it''s just right.


    "I''m sorry, the power of the church is too much...."


    Lieutenant Leah seemed to be sewing between jobs, and as soon as she finished talking, she went back to work.


    You''ve made me feel busy for me.


    "Mr. Druid. I''m sorry it''s getting late."


    The shopkeeper lowers his head to his father.


    "Please raise your head because it''s okay. Besides, could you lend me the kitchen?


    The shopkeeper leans to his father''s words.


    "I made dishes to eat on my journey and stored them in my magic bag, but by the time I came to this village, I had eaten everything, so I want to make them and store them again. I''d like to make a little bit more, so I''d like you to lend me your spare time in the kitchen."


    "Oh, I see. Um... I''m fine now."


    From now on, there are no ingredients.


    "Are you okay tomorrow? I want to go shopping for ingredients."


    Don''t ask your father to buy the ingredients alone.


    I wanted to see the village too, but I''m sorry.


    "Um, I''ll buy the ingredients with you tomorrow, if that''s okay."


    Want to buy it with me?


    "If you want the vegetables that the inn is wholesaling, I''ll put an order on them now."


    That may be a pleasure.


    I can buy it at the wholesale price.


    "Are you sure? Excuse me?


    "That''s not true. If you order a lot, there''s a good deal for you."


    Yes, it is.


    "Well, please. Ah, can I order more?


    "Me? Me? Me?


    "... maybe that''s it."


    What a conversation.


    It would be interesting if something completely different came up.


    I''m in a hurry.


    "Ivy, I want you to write down the vegetables you need."


    "Okay."


    It''s good to have something to do.


    Still, if you''re going to be staying at the inn, should we leave when the building is finished?


    If you stay longer, you''ll be able to get involved with the church.


    "Um, first, what you need for the bowl, then the salad and soup. Dad, do you have anything you want me to make? I''ll do my best to make anything."


    "Oh, I''m so glad.... I ate it before, sliced the meat into thin pieces and sandwiched it in the bread... what was it? I can''t remember his name.


    Maybe a hamburger?


    I didn''t really understand the difference with sandwiches, but I found a round white bread and tried it.


    I cut the meat small and small, pinched it, stretched it thinly, baked it, sandwiched it in white bread and ate it.


    Hamburger?


    "Sure, that''s the name?


    Nh ~, if I go to the bakery and have a round white bread, I can do it, but it''s not much.


    Go to the store and see... no.


    I shouldn''t have left the inn.


    I knew it would be a little inconvenient.

 500 Episode 464, Mr. Chemia.

    "Now that the second fermentation is over, it will be baked and finished."


    The owner''s wife, Chemia, taught me how to make bread for the first time.


    The bread dough that I touch for the first time is fluffy and interesting.


    My father wanted to eat hamburgers, so he asked the shopkeeper if he had any round white bread and his wife was good at making bread, so he baked it for me.


    The owner''s wife, Chemia, was kind enough to see what she was making, and she said, "Would you like to make it with me? He invited me.


    I was interested, so I made it together, but it was harder to pinch the fabric and my arm was pulling.


    "Thank you very much. Bread takes time and effort."


    When making bread, it seems that yeast bacterial fermentation is very important.


    If it is not issued successfully, it will not inflate, and even if it is issued too much, the flavour will not taste good.


    According to Chemia, it seems that the used rags are different, and the bread making is deep.


    Sure, it was harder than I thought.


    "I see. It''s going to take a lot of work and time."


    Given the process of making, it is impossible to make bread on the way.


    I think it''s best to make a lot of them in the village or town and put them in a magic bag.


    Bake the finished bread in the kiln.


    "It smells so good."


    The aroma spreads to the cooking area.


    I feel hungry because of the fragrance.


    "That''s true. It seems to have swelled up well."


    "Really?


    A gentle peek into the kiln from afar.


    It does look swollen.


    "Good."


    "Hey, Ivy."


    "Yes, what is it?


    When I saw Chemia, for some reason she looked at me with a great smile.


    Surprised, my body is pulling a little bit.


    "Bamboo-boo?


    Pamba-ba? You mean the hamburger?


    What an amazing name.


    "What kind of food did I hear yesterday? I was really curious."


    He heard a conversation with his father when he was buying the vegetables he wanted.


    "Eh, the hamburger eats with vegetables and meat sandwiched between the bread...?


    Is that it?


    I was just about to say something, but what was it?


    Isn''t that right?


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s the perfect bread dish for lunch."


    It would be easier to understand if I tried to make it.


    "Um, why don''t we make it for lunch?


    "Oh, the other way around, Ivy is the teacher now. Please."


    Chemia looks happy.


    If I make it now, it''s gonna be a little late for lunch, but is that okay?


    "I told you to pinch the meat. Which one do you want? Should it taste better?


    "No, I prefer not to taste it."


    "Okay. Nh, let''s do this."


    Chemia takes a chunk of meat out of the magic box.


    When I look at it, I can tell from the way it contains fat that it is a bit of luxury meat.


    "Chemia-san, the meat is fine minced, so even cheap meat is fine."


    I mean, isn''t that meat for dinner?


    "Really? Do you want to refine it? It''s not a lump."


    I''m sorry, Mr. Chemia.


    "Do you like meat?


    "I love chunks of meat!


    See Chemia''s body answering with a smile.


    A slender body shape with enough youthfulness to go through even in your 20s.


    Even if they say they like chunks of meat, it only sounds like a joke.


    "If you''re going to slice it up... ah, is it okay to leave the meat?


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    "Meat really stays on the edge, right? I always had to make soup, so I was in trouble."


    Speaking of which, all the meat from yesterday''s dinner was removed from the edges with different stiffness.


    I''m surprised you don''t do that much in other inns.


    In this "Cheche," it seems obvious.


    "May I look inside the magic box? I need something."


    "Fine. You can use anything you need for a hamburger."


    ... is dinner okay?


    In the meantime, we need to cut the meat into thin pieces, so let''s make it quick.


    "This is delicious. No, can I eat the rest?


    "Er... yes"


    Where did that amount of hamburgers disappear?


    He stares at the burger, which disappears into Chemia''s mouth with great momentum.


    What do you mean, like this?


    Was it skinny eating?


    "Still, it''s delicious. This should definitely be served in this inn. Yeah."


    I''m glad you liked it.


    Well, if you don''t like it, you won''t eat even 6.


    I am glad that the store owner and father who are going out were separated at first.


    I received a large amount of the end meat, so I tried my best to cut it carefully and mix it by putting a stir-fried pot that was minced there.


    Unsolve the six fruits and put them in, add a little black bread, and put in the herbs and mix.


    Once the meat is rounded and thinly molded and baked, the meat preparation is finished for now.


    Between the bread, finish by slightly hanging the sauce between the leafy vegetables and the roasted meat.


    I think I have a burger that satisfies me.


    The bread burned fluffily without fail.


    The meat sandwiched between them is also thick because I received a lot of it.


    "Can''t we go that way?


    "I can''t. Because it''s for the owner and father."


    Eh, are you still coming in?


    Check Mr. Chemia''s body shape again.


    Ah, my stomach is pounding.


    ... are you okay?


    "The end meat was delicious enough. I also figured out a new way to use medicinal herbs. Thank you."


    "No, thank you. Thank you for making delicious bread."


    When I started cleaning up with Chemia, the shopkeeper and father who were out came back.


    "Welcome home, how are you?


    Call out to your father who looked out at the kitchen.


    "Oh, the shopkeeper found me good vegetables, so I made a good purchase."


    When I showed the list of necessary vegetables to the store owner, it seemed that there were more types of vegetables than I thought, so I went out to the store the next day to buy them without placing an order.


    I went out early in the morning, but as far as I can see, the store owner and father got what they wanted.


    "Good. Ah, I may have eaten lunch, but I''ve got a hamburger ready. How''s the shopkeeper?


    "Really? That''s delicious."


    Hamburger?


    The shopkeeper looked at me in surprise.


    As a result, I tilt my neck to a surprise that is too exaggerated.


    How could you be so surprised?


    "Is it still there? Chemia left you?


    Ah... I see.


    "Yes, I avoided the first two."


    Based on the condition of the store owner, the amount of Chemia eats may be normal.


    Ah, does the owner eat that amount too?


    "I only have two at a time....."


    Definitely not enough.


    I don''t have any more bread left, so I can''t make any more.


    "Thank you. That''s a lot."


    "Hmm?


    Is that it?


    Did the shopkeeper say a good amount now?


    Could it be enough?


    "Mr. Ivy, my husband doesn''t eat much, so he''s fine."


    I am relieved by Mr. Chemia''s words.


    That''s good.


    "It''s probably less than Chemia, but it''s normal."


    The store owner said to Chemia with a slightly stupid look.


    Chemia, with a slightly dissatisfied expression, is eating sweets.


    Are you still going in?

 501 Episode 465: Its really debris!

    After dinner, I''ll go back to my room and make some tea


    "Dad, did the vegetables work?


    "Ah, I got all the vegetables I wrote. I''ll be fine."


    That''s good.


    Now you can cook everything you plan to cook.


    "Today''s hamburger meat is different."


    "Ah... it''s a lot, and I was frustrated on the way. Was it better before?


    I tried hard on a lot of end meat, but my arms were too tight and I cut a little big on the way.


    Still, I tried my best to cut it small.


    "No, it''s more fleshy than before. I think I like it too."


    Really?


    "Oh, and the meat was thicker than before."


    "Yeah, Chemia asked me to thicken it up."


    When I stretched the meat thinly, I was sued with a very sad expression.


    The meat was thicker and tastier, so I made it thicker as I had hoped.


    Still, it has been reduced to about twice that of the previous time.


    If Chemia made it, it would be thicker.


    I see. It''s as thick as that when you want to eat it. But if you''re eating on the road, you don''t have to be a little lighter in the front. "


    Sure, if you eat it as a journey lunch, it would be easier to move your body if you added more vegetables to the thin meat.


    Even if it''s not solidified meat, the more meat you have, the heavier your body feels and the more tired you get.


    But there are times when you want to eat it...


    I''ll make two kinds of hamburgers.


    Father makes me happy with my words.


    He really likes hamburgers.


    I wonder if it''s been a good reaction since the beef bowl went back?


    ... let''s make a little more.


    "Ah, yes. The owner asked me to make a beef bowl."


    "Beef bowl?


    You bought me, didn''t you?


    "Yeah."


    "I was asked what it was used for, so it seemed to interest me when I said to eat it. Come on, it''s cheap."


    Would that be the cost of food for Mr. Chemia?


    Well, I don''t think we can keep the cost of food a little lower if we can eat it.


    "When I explained the dishes, I thought I was worried about the beef bowl."


    "Okay. I don''t need much trouble if we make it together when we make the stock, but is that okay?


    "Ah, that would be enough. And the kitchen is free to use after breakfast tomorrow. We''ll have all the vegetables this evening."


    Tomorrow we''ll have a long day of cooking.


    You can cook as much as you want in a long time.


    It''s impossible on the road.


    "Okay. Looking forward to it."


    "I''ll do whatever I can. Tell me anything."


    "Thank you."


    Think about the order in which you''ll make it.


    We can''t waste time making lots of them.


    "And then I saw the adventurers back in the woods as search parties. They didn''t make it."


    After all, you''d better assume that Mr. Biss is not in the woods.


    "It seems that the church people realized the possibility of being in the village, and they asked the Adventurers Guild to search the village, but they rubbed it and eventually refused."


    "Did you say no?


    "It seems that the church people told me to search the house from one end to the other, for no reason whatsoever, such as investigating the village. If he refused, he told me to use the power of the Adventurer Alliance."


    "Wow, those are amazing people."


    "Oh, that''s Gilmouth. She said she won''t search the village."


    "Have the churchmen gone home in peace?


    I don''t think so.


    "No, I heard there was a fuss at the Adventurers Guild about hiding criminals."


    People who don''t betray their expectations.


    "Are the priests and bishops making a scene?


    I don''t have a good impression of the church because I''ve heard about it in Hataka, but it''s terrible.


    What do you mean, the worst people gathered in the worst places?


    "They say there are two priests in this village, but they are."


    "There are two priests in this village."


    The church in this village is a bit different after all.


    Apart from the big towns and villages, the church has a bishop and a priest.


    Given the size of this village, a priest should be enough by himself.


    I wonder if it''s the two of us because the nobles are coming?


    "Like so much noise, if Gilmouth brings evidence that the boy is the killer, he concedes to search the village."


    Evidence.


    I mean, if you bring me the evidence... why was Mr. Biss the killer?


    "I wonder why Mr. Biss was the killer."


    "They saw the church men flee."


    Witness testimony.


    "Anything else?


    "I don''t think so."


    "Hmm? Just witness testimony? And from church officials?


    "Yes. The Vigilante couldn''t find any evidence that the boy was the killer, so the captains rumored, ''The Vigilante won''t cooperate.''"


    Don''t feel uncomfortable with the rumors.


    I don''t know why.


    "Well, this rumor was probably intentionally spread by the vigilante. Towards the villagers."


    On purpose to the people of the village?


    "Does that mean you''re not guilty of hiding the Screw Boy?


    "Maybe, but it''s just a rumor."


    "Rumor"


    "Yes, rumors. Rumor has it that the vigilante may be judging that ''there is no evidence that he is a criminal''. Sometimes the rumors are not true, and there is a possibility of truth."


    Since the church is visited by nobles, it is expected that if you do something conspicuously, the nobles will come out.


    Is there a rumor about how to protect the Screwboy while avoiding it?


    "That''s right. I''ve been looking into the church a little bit."


    "Are you okay? You better stay out of this."


    "Well, yes. It''s scary that I don''t know anything. It''s okay because I''ve only looked into it to the point where it''s not dangerous."


    Yeah, but don''t do anything dangerous.


    Speaking of which, how many adventurers was he?


    ... that? You''ve heard of it, haven''t you?


    He must have been a medium adventurer... wasn''t he?


    As far as I can remember your father''s behavior so far, I feel like a top adventurer.


    "What''s wrong?


    I wonder if it''s time to ask.


    "Nothing. So what do you know about the church?


    "Looks like they''re pretty tyrannical. Lieutenant Leah is right. It''s been getting worse for 20 years. It seems that nobles have been coming and going frequently since then, but the villagers don''t seem to know why. Gilmouth or the Vigilante Commander might know. I''ll stop asking."


    "Yeah, I don''t think we should go too far."


    "Oh, and the nobles who were in and out of the church, not all of them, but I know the names of the four. They''re famous debris among adventurers. Threats to violence, and when it comes to light, wipe it out with power and money. Well, it''s a real scrap."


    Are the villagers right?


    Nonetheless, the nobles who say that should be dirty to the money.


    Whatever the decoration of that church is, it should cost a lot of money.


    You mean money comes out of the nobles.


    "What do you think the aristocrats can afford to pay for it?"


    Hmm?


    "What kept the church alive was not a donation, but a donation from a nobleman, right? I wondered when the nobles would give up their money."


    "Well, when the nobles give money, it''ll be in their own interest."


    Profit.


    There was something in that church that the nobles profited from.


    What is it?


    "What the church has and the nobles get... I can''t think of anything, but what about your father?


    "I have no idea. It''s not magic again, is it? I want you to give me a break."


    I don''t like magic either.


    They erased my memory at Sarpent-san''s, and I think I still have a memory that I haven''t returned to.


    I''m afraid I don''t know what I''ve forgotten.


    In Hataka village, I was changed to think well without knowing...


    "I really don''t like magic."


    "Ah, we should leave as soon as we''re ready for the trip."


    "That''s right. I think that''s good."


    Let''s get out of this village before we get involved.

 502 Episode 466: Good luck making!

    "Dad, I want you to stir it in your pan."


    I rented a kitchen and started cooking for storage, but I''m busier than I thought.


    "Okay."


    Maybe a little too greedy.


    But it''s convenient to keep it in a magic bag.


    It is too harsh to return to the old dried meat and fruit.


    After all, we have to work hard.


    "Ah, it''s a little burnt!


    "Don''t worry about it, I don''t care about it."


    I''m glad your father is generous.


    Oh, is it okay to burn this?


    I''m supposed to use white sauce for soup... well, I guess it''s a little bit okay.


    "The bread is burning. It smells good."


    Chemia gave me baked bread from the oven.


    The good aroma of bread spreads softly to the room.


    It''s almost three hours since we started cooking.


    I''m hungry, so I''m going to reach for bread.


    "Still, I''ll think of something interesting. Bread with herbs."


    "Ahahah, it seemed delicious..."


    On the night I was taught to make bread, I somehow remembered the bread of my previous life.


    One of them was to knead the herbs into the dough and bake them.


    It seemed easy, so I tried it, but it was delicious.


    So when I got up and mixed it up, Mr. Chemia came to help me.


    Chemia and I were in a hurry.


    Dad''s "I''m a little strange" stung me in the heart.


    "What''s that?


    Stop working on Chemia''s question, wrapping up six pieces of crumbled bread dough.


    "Um, I thought I''d fill it up and bake it."


    Because she is an unusual child, I blew it out thinking it would be okay even if I did a lot of things.


    Thanks to that, there is a line of cooking bread in front of me that I loved in my previous life.


    I''m surprised you put the side dish in the bread.


    "Ivy, you''re making something interesting again."


    My father, who finished baking the sauced meat, looked at me and smiled bitterly.


    Arrange bread wrapped in iron plates, spray with mist, and wait for twice as much fermentation.


    "Because it seemed delicious. I don''t think so. Does it look weird?


    Ask your father quietly.


    "Well, a little unusual, but a little unusual."


    "Already."


    Looking at your father,


    "I''m sorry, but I wish I could have said something a little more decent, but ''unusual''...."


    "Ahahaha. I don''t care."


    My father laughs at the shock he''s taking.


    Soup is ready now. What about the stew? "


    "Because the taste is irritating when it cools, it is still chilled in the pan. When it gets cold, I''ll warm it up and put it in my magic bag."


    Write the name and number of dishes on paper while putting the finished dishes in a magic bag.


    This way, you can quickly see what happened and how many are left.


    "Okay, I think we can separate them. If the bread in the oven burns, shall we have lunch? Mr. Chemia, why don''t you have lunch?


    Your father calls out to Mr. Chemia.


    "Fufu. Riffle said we should have lunch together. What do you think?"


    I bowed my neck to Mr Chemia''s words.


    The kitchen is occupied, but is it okay?


    "I''m baking the Four I took down on the third day in the garden. Shall we eat together?


    I hear Four is definitely a monster around Hathal Village.


    Hmm?


    Did I take care of it?


    Seeing Chemia, she looks skinny and young, but in her 60s.


    "Was Chemia an adventurer?


    "What? No. I have always been the daughter of this inn. My father begged me to hunt and said," I''ll crush the inn, so do something to get me some meat. "So I tried my best to hunt my own food."


    Wow.


    I don''t know what kind of monster Four is, but I can hunt him.


    "Nowadays there are no monsters around this village that can''t be hunted."


    It''s really amazing.


    Ah, do you even know about the monster climbing the wall?


    I''ve been interested since I heard that the monster repellent didn''t work.


    "There are monsters that don''t work against monsters. Can you hunt that too?


    "Oh, you mean climbing the wall? Of course you can hunt. Besides that, it''s delicious. So as soon as the alarm goes off, I''m headed for the wall."


    Wall climbing?


    Could it be his name?


    I don''t think so.


    "Um, what''s a wall climb?


    "Huh? Ah, I''m used to the way I call it climbing walls, and it''s a monster that doesn''t work. The monster''s name is Folgan, but I used to call it a wall climb in the village before I could name it, so I''m more familiar with it. That''s what you call it."


    Before you got a name?


    Oh, I see.


    You don''t have a name because it''s the first monster found in this village?


    "Oh, it looks like the bread is cooking."


    When I open the oven, the bread on the third day burns.


    This is bread mixed with herbs.


    Well, shall we have lunch?


    Put the baked bread in the basket and follow Chemia.


    Outside the back door of the inn, there was a large garden where the owner was baking a large chunk of meat.


    "Oh, excuse me for saying you''re just in time."


    "You can talk the way you always do. It''s easier that way. I''ll let you do the same."


    The shopkeeper lowered his head small in his father''s words.


    "I''ve been the owner of the inn for decades and I''m not good at it."


    Chemia laughs at the owner''s words.


    When I''m out of my mind, I can''t help but talk.


    "Ah, follow me. I''m afraid I''m going to fail someday."


    "Oh, it''s okay to pretend when you need it."


    "Really? I''d be happy if I could. Come on."


    The owner splits the Four up and gives it to Chemia.


    "Thank you. Smells good."


    "You''re as good as ever."


    "For meat!


    A plate of similarly gorgeously cut meat is then served to me.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t eat this much."


    "Hmm? Bad. It''s a habit."


    In a hurry, the shopkeeper chopped the Four into small pieces and put the grilled vegetables on the plate.


    "Yes"


    "Thank you."


    "Ivy can talk the way he always does."


    Ah, yes.


    As usual... to someone other than your father?


    The rattlers are close, but the shopkeeper has just met and is quite old.


    What am I supposed to tell you?


    "Ah, delicious. The taste of meat is strong."


    I see. This is delicious. "


    My father nodded at my words when he was eating next door.


    "Isn''t that right? Yes! If you still have room in your magic bag, would you like to bring some of Four''s meat?


    What?


    You want some food for Mr. Chemia?


    That won''t work.


    I will say it instead of the second time.


    You''re eating fast.


    "Since I climbed the wall, the number of Four has grown. It''s easier to hunt, so there''s plenty of meat."


    Chemia points in a direction as she speaks.


    A small building that stands first in the garden.


    "What is that?


    "It''s a meat-only storage area, but I hunted four of them three days ago, and the room is full. Don''t you want it? Can I have it?


    I hunted four of them.


    In that case, even if you give me a little, will it be okay?


    "Well, if Chemia says it''s good, I want it."


    "Really? Can you take it? Thank you."


    "No, thank you very much. Hey, Dad."


    I see. Thank you. "


    I got some delicious meat.


    Because the flavour is strong, salt alone is delicious enough.


    Let''s use Four to make something from this afternoon.

 503 Episode 467 Folgan

    Watch Chemia drink tea with her expression of satisfaction.


    It was amazing.


    I can''t believe I ate that big chunk of meat...


    Well, what about the snacks after dinner ~


    Eh!


    Ah, but sweet stuff is called another belly.


    "Is that enough?


    The shopkeeper asks while handing over sweets and tea.


    "Yes, it was really delicious. Thank you very much."


    "I hope you did your best."


    Yes, I wanted to ask you something.


    We''re still on break, okay?


    "Um, I need to ask you something, okay?


    Chemia and the owner nodded to my question.


    "It''s not a wall climb. Um, is that it? What''s your name again?


    The impression of climbing the wall is so strong that I can''t remember the real name of the monster.


    Uh, fo...


    You mean Volgan?


    Nod to the shopkeeper''s words.


    "Yes, what kind of monster is Folgan? I heard the monster repellent didn''t work."


    It''s like a new monster, so I need you to listen to me.


    "Volgan''s meat is a bit muscular, so I recommend it for slowly simmered dishes. It''s not uncommon to eat intestines."


    The shopkeeper smiles bitterly at Chemia''s words.


    "Chemia, I don''t think we need that information right now."


    What?


    Chemia looks at me strangely.


    "I don''t know what he looks like or how he attacked..."


    "Oh, I see. He''s got a long tail and a fat neck. It''s because my legs are short and I climb the wall, and the soles of my feet are a little special."


    ... I can''t imagine.


    "Are there any similar monsters?


    The shopkeeper shakes his head against his father''s words.


    "There are no monsters around here that resemble Volgan. There was a traveling adventurer in King''s Landing... what was it, a toga? Was it Toba? And you said it was a little bit similar."


    Toga? Toba?


    If it were Toga, it would have been in the book.


    He had a scale like a snake and looked a little bit alike.


    It felt like a snake had short legs.


    "I''ve never heard of Toba, so is it Toga? So it looks like a snake?


    The shopkeeper leans on his father''s words.


    "Snakes? Hmm, if they say they''re similar, are they similar? It''s just thicker than a snake, with spikes on the tail and fangs."


    Teeth?


    Snakes have fangs, but I wonder if the owner''s condition is a little different from that of snakes.


    "It doesn''t look very similar. Have you ever heard of a group of Volgans attacking us?


    Chemia shook her head to the side of her father''s words.


    "I won''t attack you like that. I''ve fought many times, but I''ve often acted alone."


    I see. It seems to have a different habit than Toga, and it''s a monster of a different lineage. "


    "Volgan is good at water magic, right? I''m going to attack you with a little sticky water sphere, but that''s the trouble. I can''t get rid of the smell when I get to my body. It really sucks."


    Are you attacking with water magic?


    "That''s right. Surprised, right?"


    I nodded silently over and over again at Chemia''s words.


    Monsters have magic, but few monsters are used to attack.


    Even monsters used to attack are mostly earth magic and fire magic.


    I read in the book that there are monsters that use water magic, but I have never actually seen them.


    "Are you free to treat what you''re good at?


    Chemia nods at his father''s words.


    I see. I was surprised when I first saw it. "


    "Folgan is smart."


    When attacking with magic, you need to imagine fire and dirt in your head.


    It seems that monsters with strong instincts cannot be attacked by magic because they are bad at it.


    "Yes, you''re pretty smart. Unfortunately, the tricks have been broken."


    "Are you setting it up?


    Tilt your neck to see if it''s different from the trap.


    "I put a little trick on the wall so I couldn''t climb it. It''s pretty simple, like getting hurt on the soles of your feet when you step on it. Folgan was a brilliant evader of that place."


    You''re really smart.


    Nevertheless, I''m glad we didn''t meet when we spent the night by the village.


    "How big is it?


    Chemia opens her hands to my question.


    "Well, there''s at least three meters. I hardly see anything smaller than that. I mean, I only saw it once. I wonder if there were still two meters."


    Does that mean we can''t show ourselves to the kids?


    Even so, it is 3m.


    It''s huge.


    And then it''s stiff.


    "Stiff? Scale?


    I see. A multi-sword that is not well maintained can easily be broken. It''s really easy, Pachin. I''m just vulnerable to fire attacks. "


    Your father leans against Chemia''s words.


    "You have scales?


    I heard that scales have the power to prevent fire attacks.


    "Face. A scaleless face when struck by fire. I can''t because my body is full of scales."


    I don''t have scales on my face.


    I see.


    "Speaking of which, there were reports of people seeing Folgan in the nearest village."


    The next village?


    Chemia sighs at the owner''s words.


    "I heard that rumor, but is it true? If that were true, it would mean that Volgan''s habitat is expanding."


    It''s dangerous for adventurers to spread the habitat of monsters that don''t kill monsters.


    Rest in the woods is dangerous.


    "We''ll start the investigation again. Who will be driven out?


    "Forgan''s investigation?


    "Yes, I still don''t know much about Volgan. I don''t even know where it was born. So far, the hypothesis that you were born with a mutation is potent. They also say that someone created a monster."


    Did you make it?


    A monster?


    "Well, there must have been some stupid rumors coming out of nowhere."


    Really?


    Is that it?


    Your father''s voice is hard?


    "Well, Ivy. It''s time to continue."


    "That''s right. Ah, is the beef bowl for dinner today?


    The shopkeeper who was cleaning up the fire nodded happily to my words.


    "Ready? I was worried about Me. They say it''s a favorite of the druids."


    "That''s delicious."


    You really like your father, don''t you?


    "It''s okay. I have a little trick to cook, so I''d like to explain... please come to the kitchen two hours back from dinner time. We''re going to finish making it by then."


    "Okay. Yes, there are 10 guests. And Ivy and the others. And Chemia is about four people at night."


    "I understand."


    Think about the time of day and think about it in about 20 minutes.


    That should be enough for guests to replace you.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I''m tired."


    That''s right, my arm hurts because I''ve been cooking all day.


    For the time being, I don''t want to have any balls or helmets.


    It was hard to pinch because I''m not used to bread dough.


    If I got used to making bread, would it be a bit easier?


    "Good day, yes."


    Take a glass from your father.


    "Oh, isn''t that tea?


    "Ah, it looks like water with fruit juice from the village''s specialty."


    Specialty fruit?


    "Sour. Oh, but refreshing."


    The sourness comes when I put it in my mouth, but it is also sweet and refreshing in my mouth.


    "They put a fruit juice called ''Pumpkin'' in the water."


    "That''s right. It''s kind of refreshing and delicious."


    "Ah, you''ve made a lot of them. Did you make a lot of bread?"


    "It was my first time making bread, so it was kind of fun. Besides, if I go on a journey, I''ll never make bread."


    I see. Thank you for today. Ask me about Folgan. "


    I smile at your father''s words.


    Monster information is absolutely necessary when traveling, and I, as a child, ask a lot of questions.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll find out a little more about Volgan."


    "What do you care?


    My father carved his eyebrows between my questions.


    "I''ll look into it and I''ll talk to you."


    "Yeah, I got it."


    I don''t think that''s a good story.


    Be prepared.

 504 Chapter 468 Raid

    While playing with Sola and the others, I felt a sign of my father outside the room.


    When your father checked up on Folgan, he left almost two hours ago.


    I came home sooner than I thought.


    "I''m home."


    "Welcome back. You''re early. What do you got?


    "We didn''t harvest much. We suddenly hit the village over the wall two years ago in the spring."


    You must have been surprised because the walls were protected from monsters and you should have been relieved.


    "At that time, 104 people had died from the damage. There were a lot of injured people, and it was hard."


    It''s quite a damage, isn''t it?


    "That''s right. I''ll make you some tea."


    "Thank you. It''s getting pretty hot. I sweat when I walk."


    "Would you like a cold tea? I''ll take it from the kitchen downstairs."


    The temperature has been rising since this morning.


    I wish I had cold tea.


    No, I think we should still have hot tea.


    Really?


    "Ah, warmer tea is better than cold tea."


    Put some tea on the desk in front of your father.


    Sitting in the chair, I saw Tron heading to the window.


    When you see the sun shining for a few hours a day, you realize it''s a plant.


    Tron''s leaves have grown a little.


    "Do you really think so? It''s just a little bit big, isn''t it?


    "Well, it''s as thin as ever. If you get a little fatter, I''ll be relieved to lift you up."


    Sure, I''m a little scared because it''s a little thin and it''s going to break like a pokin when I put my strength into it.


    In fact, even if Sola and the others sandwiched it, it wouldn''t break, so I guess it''s okay.


    I am worried if it looks thin.


    Terururururu ~


    When you look down at Flem''s voice, you can see him stretching up at his feet.


    This is a cuddle sign, so gently lift it up and put it on your lap.


    Ryuru ~


    A smile comes to your satisfied voice.


    "Well, what shall I tell you?"


    "What did your father care about?


    Father smiles bitterly at my question.


    "There was a story about the combination of monsters and monsters, right?


    Rumor has spread that Volgan appeared unexpectedly.


    Is that what it is?


    "Maybe that actually happened?


    Does your father care about a combination of monsters?


    "Oh, I wasn''t actually involved in the problem, but it was actually found in some village a few years ago."


    Somewhere in the village a few years ago?


    It''s a little vague.


    "You don''t know which village?


    "I couldn''t find out more. The protection is strict. I went deeper, and I did."


    Your father is definitely not an ordinary adventurer.


    "Did you think Folgan was a monster born of a combination of monsters?


    "I thought you might know that, but I didn''t know just by talking. Okay, I''m worried you showed up all of a sudden. Evolution is bound to leave a trail. Even with the mutation, I think the original monster is nearby. Even if you''re not around this village, you''re in a neighboring village or town."


    Certainly, even with evolution and mutation, there must be monsters before they change.


    The shopkeeper said that there was no monster like Folgan around the village.


    "Aren''t you around the neighboring villages or towns?


    "Ah, not as far as I''m concerned. I asked about the snake monsters, but the adventurers thought they were different monsters. I''ve heard from some of the adventurers who actually fought, so I think it''s kind of believable."


    I see.


    "Ah, a mutation that doesn''t have any original monster traits?


    "Some of the monsters were born with mutations, but to some extent they had the characteristics of the original monster."


    I knew it was impossible.


    "Did you make a huge move?


    "When Folgan first attacked the village, there were 17. If there were 17 3m monsters moving around, there would be rumors somewhere."


    That''s right.


    It was amazing when I moved in with Mr. Sarpent.


    "If we can find out where Folgan lives, we might know something."


    "Where? You still don''t know?


    "It seems so. They''ve been investigating several times so far, but they haven''t found it yet."


    I think I''ve heard that it''s important to find out where the monster lives.


    Because if you look at the address, you can see what you are eating mainly, the condition of your child, etc.


    "You still have a lot of questions about Volgan."


    "Sounds like it. I went to the Adventurers Guild for a little drink and asked a few adventurers about it, but there was almost nothing like it. Ah, yes. I''ve been selling magic stones for a while at the Commercial Guild, okay?


    "Sure, sure."


    You don''t have to worry about that.


    "So before we leave..."


    Peep, peep, peep.


    "What?


    Peep, peep, peep.


    Peep, peep, peep.


    "Alarm?


    Does the alarm mean Volgan is climbing the wall?


    What, raid?


    "Ivy, I''m gonna go check on you. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m here. Everyone''s here."


    "Sierra, if anything happens, you can go back. Please don''t ask Ivy."


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    I know Siel, but why are you so motivated to go all the way to Sola and Flem?


    Slime was weak, wasn''t it?


    "Sola and Flem? Haha, don''t even ask for two. I''ll be there for now. Maybe I can help."


    "Okay. Be careful. Don''t push me."


    "Yes, of course."


    Grabbing a sword and dropping him off, he heard butterflies and multiple footsteps on the ground floor.


    The adventurers must be preparing for Volgan''s crusade.


    Close the door and lock the door securely.


    "The walls are too far from the windows in this room to be seen."


    Stand by the window and look out.


    I saw several adventurers running toward the wall.


    Concon.


    "Ivy, I''m pretending."


    I heard the shopkeeper outside the room.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?


    Reply without opening the door.


    I am told not to open the door as much as possible without my father.


    I almost opened it before and was angry with Siel.


    "Doloid''s gone, are you okay? If you''re worried, please come upstairs to the chat room. I have children staying at the inn."


    Are they all wrapped up?


    "Thank you very much. But it''s okay."


    "Okay. But if anything happens, just let me know."


    "Yes"


    Relax at the sign of the shopkeeper leaving the room.


    Turning his gaze back to the room, Adandara looked a little smaller.


    "Ciel, are you back? It''s okay."


    Nyahn


    Once it rang at my words, I lay at the feet of my chair as it was.


    "Thank you for guarding me."


    Nyahn


    I think she has full control over her magic, and I don''t think she''ll be able to figure it out.


    Dawn.


    When I tried to reach for tea, I heard a low-pitched explosion.


    "Are you okay?


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    As she nodded, Sora and Flem did the same.


    I''m sure you''re telling me it''s okay.


    "That said, Sola and I have been nodding back for a while now."


    It''s easier to understand than a plump reply.


    But why are you nodding and answering?


    A change in mood?


    When I told you before, I gave up because I was unresponsive...


    Well, anyway, I''m glad it''s easy to understand.


    "Thank you for the easy answer."


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gyah


    And Sol and Tron? Fufu, cute. "


    Dawn.


    I can hear the explosion again.


    "Did you hit fire magic because you said you were going to use water magic?


    I was told that Sola and the others would be fine, but I was worried.

 505 Episode 469: Watch out!

    "Dad, are you okay?


    Nyahn


    When I saw Siel, she was lying on the bed.


    When you look at the relaxed attitude, you''ll feel fine, but 20 minutes after the first explosion.


    The explosion is ringing all the time, whether the attack and defense on the wall continues.


    "I''m so anxious to hear the sound... why are Sola so relaxed?


    Do you think it''s okay?


    Oh, the noise stopped?


    "The sound has stopped. Is it over?


    Is your father okay?


    Looking at the direction of the wall from the window, I saw the smoke coming up that way.


    "Did Lieutenant Leah and Mr. Chemia participate in the assassination? I hope you''re not hurt."


    I know you shouldn''t go outside because of the aristocrats.


    It''s quite painful to just wait.


    I''d rather go with you... no, I couldn''t fight.


    Definitely feet and hands.


    "Hmm. Even if I tried and practiced my sword several times, everyone would better quit with their mouths shut...."


    Well, I''m the cause.


    When I had a sword the size of which didn''t suit my body, I thought it was because of the sword, but after practicing with a sword the size of which suited my body, I almost stabbed the sword in my feet.


    The father who saw it took away the sword in an instant.


    After that, I was prepared with a dagger, and I was told many times that it was a sword to protect myself in the event of something.


    In other words, you''re not going to fight for yourself.


    I wonder if it goes well with the sword.


    "Ah, what about a different weapon?


    Phew?


    What?


    In response to my voice, Sola and Toron look at me.


    When I stroked Sola''s head, she shooke her body with joy.


    Tron... gently stroked the leaves, and the three leaves swayed with a pull.


    "To fight, the sword is incompatible, so I thought I''d try other weapons."


    Ja ~


    When she turned her gaze to Sierra''s voice, she shook her neck sideways.


    I nodded, shook my neck sideways, and my intentions were clearly communicated.


    I''m glad to hear that, but right now...


    "You mean I can''t use any weapon?


    "Pu ~"


    ... Sola nodded.


    "Don''t you think a bow should do it?


    Why do we all shake our heads sideways?


    If we keep away from monsters, we''ll be safe.


    "Ah, are you thinking maybe... you could stab your father in the fight?


    Teriu


    "... Flem, don''t nod happily."


    But certainly, you can''t discard the possibility of that happening.


    I wonder if there are any other weapons I can think of.


    But the shield is definitely impossible.


    It''s not a weapon I can handle without muscle.


    Magic has no magic, so I don''t even have to think about it.


    Uh, what happened to the other weapons?


    "Axe on spear. That said, some of them were fighting with huge claws on their hands."


    What was that?


    Well, that''s not a problem right now.


    No matter which weapon I recall, I can''t imagine how well I can use it.


    "Should I give up my weapon? He''s healthy."


    I had the strength to walk all day long since I had a small diet.


    My father surprised me, but I was able to walk all day without any problems while taking a break.


    Now that the amount of meals has increased, it is OK to reduce the number of breaks.


    "Ah, the adventurers are back."


    I saw the adventurers glittering through the window.


    As far as I can see from here, there is no sign of serious injury.


    I''m looking for my father, but I can''t find him.


    "Ah, there it is!


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    In my words, Sola looked out the window and cried with joy.


    "Good. I don''t think he''s hurt."


    I saw a little dirt on the armor, but I didn''t bleed when I saw it.


    I think I''ll prepare some tea. Is it okay because it''s hot?


    But maybe a cold tea would be better if it moved a lot.


    I think I''ll take it downstairs.


    Concon.


    Ah, he''s back.


    "Yes"


    Ivy, I''m home.


    "Welcome back."


    When I unlocked the door, a father with a slightly tired expression came into the room.


    "Oh, Sierra."


    Remembering that she had become a compact version of Adandara, she looked at Siel.


    was already slime.


    "Soon....."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Because Sierra was protecting me back where I was."


    I see. Thank you, Sierra. "


    Ja ~


    Sora and Flem hit his father''s feet as he shook his tail with joy.


    "Hey, I''m tired, so I can''t."


    In my words, Sola and Flem stare at your father worried.


    "Are you worried?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    "Thank you."


    As his father stroked Sora and Flem, Sora lined up next to Flem.


    When he noticed that his father stroked Sol, he looked satisfied.


    "Dad, I''ll get you some cold tea."


    When I saw your father, I noticed that he was quite sweaty.


    She still looks hot now.


    "Sorry to bother you. Ah, it seems that the shopkeeper has prepared a bath for me. I''m coming in."


    "Okay. Come in slowly. I''ll have tea in the meantime."


    "Thank you."


    I''m going down to the ground floor with my father, who prepares to take a bath and leaves the room.


    "What is it? It''s a little noisy."


    When I went down to the ground floor, I found people gathered at the place where I ate Four at lunch.


    And there''s a giant monster.


    "Maybe that''s Volgan?


    "Oh, you didn''t get it?


    Chemia laughs happily near Volgan.


    "Mr. Chemia seems happy. We won''t make it to dinner tonight, so tomorrow?


    You said it was a bit muscular.


    I wonder if it''ll be used for stewed food.


    "I look forward to it now."


    I see. That said, Chemia has fought a battle I can''t imagine from the looks of it. "


    "Really?


    "Ah, the way I fought was flashy anyway."


    My father smiles bitterly at Chemia.


    What''s so fantastic about fighting?


    ... I can''t imagine.


    "Ah, well done, Doloid. I was surprised because I was strong."


    "I was surprised that Chemia was going into Folgan alone."


    What, you broke into Folgan alone?


    Wow, that''s gorgeous.


    "Fufufu, I like that way of fighting the most. I''ve never seen a sword that controls the power of such a powerful magic stone before. I''m going to blow up Volgan''s nasty attacks."


    Explosion?


    "That surprised me, too. I didn''t think it would explode."


    Could it have been your father''s sword magic stone that caused that explosion?


    "But that magic stone is amazing. I don''t think I used to lose my magic on the way. Normally, if you''d attacked so hard, you wouldn''t be able to use it on the way."


    "Ah, well, I''m lucky to have found the magic stone, but I still don''t understand it."


    "Really? But be careful with the nobles. They say that people''s belongings belong to them."


    Yeah, I know.


    Chemia smiles bitterly at her shoulder-shrugging father.


    Nobility hates you in this village.


    Well, I can''t help it.


    After breaking up with Mr. Chemia, my father goes to the bath and I go to the kitchen for tea.


    "Dear shopkeeper, can I have a cold tea?


    "I don''t mind. It''s cooled down in your magic box."


    "Thank you."


    Open the magic box pointed out by the owner, serve cold tea and return to the room.


    I saw Mr. Chemia dismantle on the way, but I was surprised that he was swinging his big sword.


    If you get into Volgan alone with that big sword, you might be as flashy as your father says.


    I mean, it''s amazing how thin it is.

 506 Episode 470 Im tired....

    Put cold tea in a glass and put it on the desk.


    "Thank you. I''m so tired of moving around."


    "Good work. That explosion was your father."


    Did you hear that?


    "Yeah, I think it sounded all over the village."


    "Ah, I see. It was pretty loud."


    "Yeah, I was surprised the first time the sound rang."


    "No, I didn''t think it would explode like that."


    "Really?


    "Oh, I wouldn''t have helped if I hadn''t had so many Volgans in the first place."


    "Were you there that long?


    "I checked on my way home, but there were more than 50 of them. I always said there were about 10 of them, so there''s a lot of them this time."


    Usually about 10, this time about 50?


    Was there a change in Volgan?


    "There were a lot of confused adventurers in Folgan, and the scene was pretty confused. And with that confusion, a few Volgans crossed the wall."


    "Eh, did you cross the wall?


    "Oh, yeah. And when I saw Folgan across the wall, a few low-level adventurers screamed and ran away."


    Running away...


    "I helped out because I couldn''t calm down due to the chaos. I don''t want Volgan walking around the village."


    "Sure, but wasn''t there a top adventurer?


    "I fights and realizes that the outer walls surround the village, don''t they?


    "Yeah... oh, there''s a lot to protect."


    "That''s right. There were some of the top adventurers, but they were protecting another place, and they weren''t where I was. Apparently, a pretty strong Volgan appeared in two places. I was being followed by your response. Another top adventurer team was working in the woods, not in the village."


    It''s really hard not to get rid of monsters.


    And if there were many of them today, there would have been more room to protect them than usual.


    "I just didn''t want to stand out. To a certain extent, I was going to leave if I could help. However, if I cut a ball made of Volgan''s water magic with my sword, that explosion would happen. The sound is coming at me from other Volgans...."


    Wow, that''s a disaster.


    "When I realized I couldn''t leave, I almost fought in the center."


    I smile at your tired face.


    Because your father is kind.


    "Besides, I was watching them attack....."


    "Who are they?


    "Adventurers in this village. Judging by his strength, he must be a medium adventurer. They were dealing with a ball made of Volgan''s water magic with an arrow, but the arrow was soggy."


    Shabby arrows?


    "I need more than 20 arrows per sphere. The sphere made by Folgan certainly contained quite a lot of magic, and although it was thin, the boundary was also tight. That''s why I think it exploded when I hit my sword, but I still use too many arrows."


    "Sure, there are 20."


    "Isn''t it? I was stunned by a terrible arrow. If we could make an arrow, we wouldn''t need 20 to defeat Folgan."


    "Make it? Can''t you make a sphere of magic with an arrow?


    "The ball just solidifies the magic in a circle, but the arrows are pointed ahead, right?


    "Yeah."


    "I deform the rounded magic and sharpen it to pierce the object, but if I just change the shape and try to use it, the magic flows out from the sharpened tip."


    Yeah, I don''t know anymore.


    "I''m sure they''re using the arrows because they can handle Volgan''s attacks, but there''s a trick to making them and enhancing them. If we can use fire magic better than that, I think we should do another attack. Why are you so obsessed with the arrows? I don''t know what that means."


    Fire arrows are hard.


    I mean, for the first time, I knew that the sphere would be made by consolidating its magic.


    Speaking of which, I''ve only seen you fight monsters with a flare arrow once.


    Well, my dad and I were on the cliff, just watching.


    "Dad."


    "What''s wrong?


    "Remember that adventurer who was fighting with his arrows on his journey?


    "... you mean the adventurers who fought under the cliff?


    "Yeah."


    "Certainly, one of the adventurers was using an arrow."


    "Is that adventurer''s arrow strong?


    I feel like I was stabbed by a monster with a lot of power.


    Could it have been two?


    No, three?


    Maybe that''s how the monster fell.


    "Ah, I''m not sure because it was far away, but it was made to some extent."


    With that kind of power, it''s a certain amount of construction.


    I wonder how powerful an arrow would be if it was a really good arrow.


    "Ah, more than that. Did you find out what Folgan looked like?


    "As I saw it, I couldn''t say it was a monster of this lineage, because it had about three kinds of monster characteristics."


    Characteristics of 3 types of monsters.


    "Does that mean you''re more likely to be combining monsters with monsters?


    "That''s how it is. But if so...."


    Deep wrinkles are engraved between your father''s eyebrows.


    Watching the situation, I drink cold tea.


    "If you were to combine monsters with monsters, I think people are already coming from King''s Landing to investigate."


    From King''s Landing?


    "There are no such people."


    "Are you disguised as unknown, or have you hired someone from the village on an ad hoc basis? Either way, there''s probably someone out there.... Ivy, let''s leave this village in a few days."


    "Eh! Okay."


    Does that mean you don''t want to meet the people who do the research?


    When I see your father, I think about something.


    Are you all right?


    "Dad."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with you?


    "I''m tired today, so I don''t think it''s a good day to think about it."


    When I think about important things on a tired day, I think it''s better to stop because I think about all the extra things.


    Tomorrow, when I''m tired, I''m sure I''ll work better.


    I see. I''m sure you''re tired. "


    "It''s almost dinner time, so you should go to bed after dinner."


    Nh ~, let me do that.


    Looks like you''re really tired.


    "Recently, there was no fighting in the center because of the presence of Sierra. In the first place, the monsters won''t get close to me without Siel."


    Everyone runs away when Sierra intimidates them.


    "But I''ll see you in the cave."


    "To the monster who ran away."


    "Ahahaha, some monsters are holding their bodies against the wall and dropping their gaze."


    "That''s right. I was surprised when I first saw that. It was a monster that had been attacked before."


    Nyahn


    Sierra looks at us strangely.


    "I''m telling you, Sierra is getting stronger."


    "Nyah!


    As she gently stroked the cheerful siel, she narrowed her eyes and shooke her body.


    "When you look at it, it doesn''t look strong. Well, it''s a slime now."


    Nobody would have thought it was a combatant Adandala.


    "Oh, it''s dinner time."


    "Let''s go. I''m furious and hungry."


    When I see my father, who is slower than usual, I laugh a little.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Nothing. I ate fast. Let''s get some rest."

 507 Episode 471: A bad feeling

    Concon.


    "Who is it?


    My father is still asleep.


    "Who is it?


    Close to the door and speak quietly towards the outside.


    "I''m sorry, are you okay now?


    Is that Lieutenant Leah''s voice?


    "Yes, just because your father is still asleep."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I need to talk to Mr. Druid for a minute, but if I wake up, can I talk to him?


    Talk?


    "What kind of story?


    "The commander wants to thank me for yesterday, so he wants to see me."


    Ah, yesterday.


    What should I do?


    Because of your father''s condition, he didn''t seem to want to be much involved...


    But can I say no to this?


    What should I do?


    "Ah, if you don''t want to see me, you can say no. Um, if Mr. Druid wakes up, can you say," The Vigilante Commander wants to see you? "You two can talk and decide whether to meet or not."


    You can say no.


    "If that''s the case, I understand. I''ll tell you when I wake up."


    "Thank you. I''m in Chechnya on holiday, so please feel free to call me anytime."


    "I understand."


    "Sorry about the early morning. Rest slowly."


    Check the footsteps away from the door before leaving the door.


    Looking at your father gently, he still sleeps well.


    "Good."


    "Pu ~"


    Sora looks at me worried.


    When I looked closely, I saw that Siel was also awake.


    "It''s okay. I just wanted to talk to you."


    In my words, I found Sola sleeping again.


    When I sat in the chair, Sierra jumped on her lap.


    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?


    Nyah


    Speaking quietly, he looks out the window.


    Yesterday''s Volgan raid was like a lie in the ordinary morning.


    You''re used to it.


    Don''t feel uncomfortable with it.


    Well, I guess I''ll just have to get used to it.


    "It''s tough, right? In other villages, the monster repellent works and the village is safe. It''s different here."


    What a lovely day.


    The light coming in through the window feels so good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ivy, Ivy. Sleeping here will hurt your body."


    Is that it?


    When I opened my eyes, I saw my father in front of me.


    On my lap, I had Sierra.


    "Oh, were you asleep?


    "Oh, you couldn''t sleep? What''s wrong with you?


    "Fufu, it''s okay. Looking out, I think I went to bed."


    Put Sierra on the desk and stand up and move her body.


    It''s because I slept on the chair, and I''m going crazy.


    Ah, maybe my neck hurts.


    "Ah, yes. Lieutenant Leah was expecting you."


    "Waiting?


    Father with a strange expression in my words.


    "The commander wants to see you yesterday to thank you. Lieutenant Leah said," You can say no. "


    "The commander? Meet me to thank you?


    "Wasn''t it because you prevented Volgan from attacking yesterday?


    "Is that all you''re asking for? I think there''s something else."


    "Anything else? Is it unusual to see someone to thank you?


    "I know you''ll be thanked, but it''s unusual to come all the way to see you. When something happens, it''s up to the adventurer to help."


    "Because your father''s not an adventurer?


    "No, the commander won''t be here to see you on his own."


    Would it be a little strange for the Commander to come out?


    Dad thinks there''s something going on, but what?


    Lieutenant Leah said you could say no if you didn''t want to.


    "I''m just saying thank you, but it''s strange to say no."


    What is it?


    I''m saying thank you, so it''s hard to say no.


    "You''re choosing words so you can''t say no. Maybe the village commander has a good personality, too. Maybe he''s already downstairs. Fufu"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    "I don''t think so.


    "I''d like to think so, too. There are a lot of people who can''t eat in the position of commander."


    Father says with an expression like crushing a bitter bug.


    There seems to be a lot of history.


    "Ha, I can''t help it. Well, if you want, I''ll give you Lord Foronda''s name."


    Is it okay if I give you a name?


    "If there''s anything I can do, I was told to give you a name, right?


    Yes, but...


    I don''t like to use it like that.


    I feel like I''m doing something bad.


    "If I use it, let me apologize by telling her that I used it. I used it. I''m sorry."


    "Yeah, I will."


    "The conversation will change, but it''s already noon. Shall I buy you something at the stall?


    "Street food... I like rice balls."


    I just woke up, so I don''t want to eat that much.


    "Really? Then I''ll make it a onigiri, too. I was worried about rice balls with that little meat."


    Well, let''s get ready.


    "I''ll keep it. Wash your face."


    "Okay. Nice to meet you. Ah, Sola''s dinner!


    "It''s okay, it''s over."


    "Thank you."


    I washed my face, changed my clothes and went back to the room, and there was tea and a lot of rice balls on the desk.


    I eat rice balls made from salt only.


    "You often eat rice balls made of salt."


    "I think it tastes light to my father, but I like this flavor. Even so, your father''s been rattling since the morning."


    Father likes yakiniku rice balls with gorgeous meat, or mixed rice balls that are finely sliced and mixed into rice and then gripped.


    Both have a strong flavor on the meat.


    "It''s delicious. I could get as much as I want with this."


    Maybe I should have made some more.


    I''m sure I made 100 pieces...


    Gochiro-sama


    I''m a little late for your father''s meal.


    "Ha, I ate. Thank you for your meal."


    My father has eaten 12 rice balls since morning.


    I knew I should have made a little more.


    Let''s make it 200 next time.


    Okay, let''s go see Lieutenant Leah.


    "Yeah."


    "Don''t go upstairs. If anything happens, hide."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyahn


    Pefu


    Gyah


    Hearing everyone''s energetic voice will make you feel better.


    "I''m coming."


    Once you have left the room and locked the key securely, you will go down to the first floor.


    "I''ll tell you what, I''m telling you to go home now! You don''t understand!


    As he walks down the stairs, Lieutenant Leah''s yelling can be heard in the dining room.


    When my father and I looked at each other, they raised their shoulders.


    "It''s just a bad feeling."


    That''s right.


    When I went to the cafeteria, my voice grew louder and louder.


    "What are you going to do when you meet me and you don''t get permission? Are you stupid?


    After all, you''re the head of the regiment.


    "Leah, I''m your boss."


    You can''t say it yourself, can you?


    "What is it?


    Wow, Lieutenant Leah''s voice is much lower.


    Come in, you slut.


    I see. Nevertheless, I''m here. "


    "Yeah."


    Concon.


    "Excuse me. Good morning. Lieutenant Leah."


    Lieutenant Leah, who saw his father, slapped a desk in front of a man sitting in a chair with his hands and a van.


    "Ah, here you are! Fucking commander."


    "Leah, your mouth is getting worse. Whose fault is it?


    "Why don''t you put your hand on your chest and think about it? Commander?"


    "Yes, yes... nothing in particular?


    This commander is quite a crook.


    He''s talking to Lieutenant Leah, but he''s making sure we''re in the cafeteria.


    Quite a hit.


    Can we leave safely?

 508 Episode 472 Apprentice of the Master

    Was it a druid after all? It''s been a long time. "


    Huh?


    Do you know the Commander and your father?


    Strangely, when I saw your father, he looked at the commander with a strange expression.


    "What, you don''t know? Once upon a time..."


    "Ivy"


    Yes!


    I grow taller without hearing your father''s low voice.


    Should we leave this village now?


    "Wait, wait. You haven''t seen me in a long time, have you?


    The commander rushed to his father in a hurry.


    It makes me laugh a little bit.


    The sharpness I just showed you is completely gone.


    Ha ~


    "Why are you sighing? They must have learned it under the same master."


    "Eh! Are you Master''s apprentice?


    The Master''s apprentice?


    Speaking of which, you said you raised some adventurers...


    "That''s right. Nice to meet you."


    "Oh, thank you very much. It''s Ivy."


    Good boy.


    When the commander reached out to me, my father slapped me.


    "Don''t touch Ivy."


    "That''s why you''re so mean to me!


    Your father can stroke your head.


    A little more powerful than usual, and when I tilted my neck and looked at my father, I showed the commander a nice smile.


    "Long time no see. I''m glad you''re looking well. Bye."


    "It''s as cold as ever. If you leave, I''ll chase you around like I used to."


    His tired father sighed at the words of the commander.


    "I didn''t know you were in charge of this village."


    The commander smiled at the father who was willing to talk.


    "Ah, there''s so much going on that I took this position from my former commander years ago."


    You took it?


    "What happened?


    "You don''t need an acquired top, do you?


    "Oh, you mean it wasn''t just Gilmouth."


    The previous Gilmus had been acquired by the church.


    You mean the Vigilante Commander was the same?


    "That''s right. Gilmus and the Commander changed at the same time. Gilmus is a beast, by the way. Remember that?


    "Oh, is that him?


    "That''s right. Still, I didn''t know his name, but I didn''t think he was really a druid. I thought the druids wouldn''t leave the town... but the atmosphere has changed, and people have changed."


    "Well, there was a lot going on. Even so, I don''t feel uncomfortable that Polion is the commander."


    My father sees Captain Polyon and laughs bitterly.


    "I guess so. I feel uncomfortable, too."


    How about that?


    Um ~, is Mr. Druid the same master as the commander?


    Lieutenant Leah alternates between his father and Captain Polion.


    "Yeah, I''ve been studying with a master named Mons for about five years."


    Commander Polyon nods at his father''s words.


    "You''re a little older for the same master, right? The captain was 45 or 46, right? Is Mr. Druid in the second half of the 30s?


    "... 33 years old"


    Ah, Dad seems a little sad.


    You care.


    But I''m definitely getting older.


    I''ve come here with an older apprentice to make no difference in health.


    "... I''m sorry. Because there was piercing. Uh, aren''t you old?


    I smile bitterly at Lieutenant Leah''s words.


    I can''t tell you how old you look.


    "Beth and I had a time for slavery. I trained under my master after serving my sentence."


    "Slave?"


    Commander Polyon shouts at my words.


    "I used to be a little stupid and fall into criminal slavery. That''s why it was short-term for eight years."


    Was that so?


    "Eh, was that rumor true?


    Didn''t you know Lieutenant Leah was surprised?


    Maral was the one who caught Polion.


    Maral was one of Master''s former teammates.


    "Polion and Beas robbed Maral, who seemed to be an ordinary merchant, and got back to him."


    "That''s right. That was a splendid blow. Well, that encounter made me an apprentice."


    Mr. Bease, who''s playing Gilmouth, was with him.


    "Still, did you come all the way here because your name bothered you?


    Commander Polyon shook his head to his side in his slightly daunting expression.


    "No, I wanted to thank you. It''s going to be easier to crush Volgan."


    Both my father and I bow to Commander Polion''s words.


    "Didn''t Doloid wonder? There are a lot of arrows in Volgan''s crusade."


    "Oh, I didn''t understand why I stuck to the arrows."


    "Captain, why don''t you sit down and talk? Are you going to keep talking?


    "Huh?


    Speaking of which, you were talking at the entrance to the cafeteria.


    In Lieutenant Leah''s words, both Commander Polion and his father laughed bitterly.


    "Sorry, can I have some tea?


    "I''m ready."


    Lieutenant Lieutenant Leah''s expression was astonishing at Commander Polion''s words.


    Once I went to the kitchen, I brought out a plate in my hand.


    "Ivy, have some sweets. This is a new sweet recently made in this village. Try it if you want."


    "Thank you."


    Sitting in the seat recommended by Lieutenant Leah, his father sat down next to him.


    When tea is placed in front of your eyes, your father gives a small thank you.


    Have you settled down a little?


    "So why stick to the arrows?


    "A superior adventurer can do well with a rather magical attack, but a subordinate adventurer or a middle-adventurer can''t do anything other than fire arrows."


    "What? Doesn''t it work?


    "Ah, I''ve tried a lot, but except for the arrows, they''ll hit me at the end of the sphere."


    "It didn''t look so amazing."


    Boundaries?


    I don''t know, but it''s gonna be hard to take down Volgan.


    "That''s what it looks like. Neither the firebomb nor the water bomb made by the middle-adventurer with magic could break that boundary. Only the top adventurers could destroy it. Besides, I had to put a lot of magic into each one. But even if only the arrows weren''t so magical, I could scratch the sphere''s edge."


    "Wonderful. What is the cause?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t know why. If I could figure it out, I could have crushed it more easily."


    It''s a pretty annoying monster. And if you get attacked in numbers like yesterday. "


    "Oh, I thought it was pretty dangerous yesterday. The vigilantes and the adventurers were ready."


    "Ready?... there''s an escaped adventurer."


    "Ah ~ I''ve heard that. Gilmus will be stroking you by now."


    I see. You''re sad. "


    Are you sad?


    "So, when I was ready to talk to Gilmus, one of the vigilantes jumped into the jam and said," Cut! Scream. "At that time, I was wondering if this guy got mad. Well, if you calm down and listen to me in more detail, I''ll tell you that an adventurer I''ve never seen has cut off Volgan''s attack. There was no report of a top adventurer coming. Let me go and see what happens, and I''ll say there''s no magic in attacking, and it''s a mess."


    "Ah, that was bad. I stopped the adventurers."


    I think so.


    Commander Polion glanced at his father''s arm and looked like he was lonely for a moment.


    "I wonder why you attacked me like that. You didn''t know anything about Volgan."


    "Ah, I''ve actually seen the boundaries between the spheres that Volgan makes with water magic."


    I see. You didn''t have enough explanation, sorry. However, it seems to have been useful this time. "


    Commander Polion lowers his head, but I don''t think he can help it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m the one who didn''t explain at the gate."


    Lieutenant Leah lowers his head.


    "No, no, Lieutenant Leah, it''s not bad. I didn''t come in as an adventurer when I entered this village, so I had to."


    Yes, if I had entered this village as an adventurer, it would have been well explained.


    Think about what happens if you join the crusade.


    But my father and I are just travelers into the village.


    In that case, the details will not be explained unless asked.


    "But do you know why my sword worked?

 509 Episode 473 Magic Stone Power

    "I''m not sure yet, but it''s probably a magic stone."


    Magic Stone?


    "I wonder if the sword held by the druid has magic stones on it?


    "Ah, it certainly does."


    "I think it''s giving us some kind of power to defeat Volgan. By the way, Druid, what kind of magic stone do you have in your sword? The people I saw said," Wow, that''s so exciting... "


    It''s a magic stone made by Sola, right?


    That is certainly amazing.


    Your father is careful not to look around too much.


    "Ah, it''s a magic stone close to the highest level. I was lucky enough to get it."


    "Luck. I envy you. Where did you get that?


    "I got lost in the middle of my journey, and I happened to find a cave there. I wandered through the woods for a few days and managed to get to the village road, but I didn''t know where the cave I found was."


    I managed to stop my face from getting caught.


    You see your father, as usual.


    I''m the only one who''s worried about finding out you''re lying.


    That''s right.


    "Don''t you know the general location?


    Commander Polyon is a little overwhelmed.


    "I can''t do it because I don''t know how I walked through the woods at all."


    "Still, for a little while."


    "I searched, but I couldn''t."


    "I see... I''m sorry."


    Commander Polyon looks a little stubborn.


    This commander has a rich expression.


    "Ah, I missed the point... well, look. Show me your sword later."


    You sure about that?


    "As usual. I''ll show you later, so get back to the story. Is there something else?


    Commander Polyon shouts at his daddy''s stupid expression.


    "I have no choice but to give up. It''s been confirmed that a high level of Magic Stone is needed to prevent Volgan from attacking."


    Hmm?


    Ah, the story goes back to Volgan.


    "... do I have to ask that?


    "I don''t think so. I was just wondering if you knew anything about magic stones."


    Your father leans his neck against the words of Commander Polion.


    "Did you know that the top adventurers were involved in yesterday''s crusade?


    "Oh, I saw him a little bit."


    "When I saw one of them fighting the Druid, I noticed the Magic Stone. And he tried it with his own sword. But it doesn''t work like a dolphin. I wondered what was different, Magic Stone. Looks like a beautiful magic stone. So I realized that the level was different, and when I attacked with the best magic stone I had, I was able to break the boundary. Incidentally, we''ve received reports that Magic Stones used Level 4."


    You mean you need a pretty high level Magic Stone.


    "So, one thing I noticed was that the top adventurer repeatedly attacked with magic stones several times. Using magic stones to lower their attack power would have helped them reach the border."


    Hmm?


    What do you mean, out of the way?


    Does lowering your Attack affect your boundaries?


    I mean... if I had magic stones, I wouldn''t need that much power?


    "Really?


    "It''s true. They tried to get the Lower Adventurer to use his sword to attack. It was impossible in one shot, but the boundary broke in two and they were able to attack Forgan''s body."


    That''s amazing, isn''t it?


    "I thought magic stones were commonly used to increase attack and defense, but there might be something else. Did Doloid hear anything? For example, if you use it to attack, it gives you special powers."


    Your father shakes his head against the words of Commander Polion.


    "I''ve never heard of it. The magic stone is the recognition that it raises power."


    "Normally, yes. Well, that''s why I realized that Volgan''s crusade might even be possible for a low-level adventurer, and I wanted to thank you for looking at my face. I was curious about the name Doloid."


    "I''m glad we found a way to crush you. Even so, it''s a troublesome monster."


    "Really. Why did you make such a monster?"


    Huh?


    Is that it? Now...


    "Ah, but it looks like one problem can finally be solved. You know my despair when I realized the attack didn''t work? At that time, I really thought I''d abandon this village. But thanks to the Dread, we know that with Magic Stones we can defeat even one of our lower-level adventurers. A sphere made with water magic by Volgan, who was an obstacle. Even if I wanted to attack Forgan, I couldn''t get in the way. But not from now on. Even if they come in large crowds like yesterday, they will be able to handle it. I really appreciate it."


    "Oh, that''s good.... Poleon, I need to check something."


    Hmm?


    My father opens his mouth but stops on the way.


    Commander Polyon leans his neck at the sight of it.


    "No, nothing."


    Is that it?


    Aren''t you going to ask?


    Ah, speaking of which, you were speaking in the cafeteria defenselessly.


    "What do you want... ah"


    Commander Polion cut off his words on the way and his eyes swim.


    Apparently, I noticed a loss of voice.


    Commander Polion looked at my father, and he slipped away from me.


    Same as always.


    In your father''s words, Commander Polyon made his face even thinner and red.


    It''s missing.


    "It''s annoying. I was a druid, so I lost my mind!


    Lieutenant Leah looks strangely at your father''s conversation with Captain Polion.


    Conscious of the gaze, General Polion stood up in a hurry.


    "Not today. We need to talk the night after tomorrow."


    Huh. Okay.


    Fufu, he escaped.


    "Beas is probably with us. He cared about his name, too."


    "Okay."


    Captain Polion takes Lieutenant Leah out of the cafeteria.


    When I dropped them off, I went back to my room and took a breath.


    What a strange person.


    There are a lot of strange people who hold the position of Captain Polion, but I wonder if Captain Polion is the same.


    "Sorry, Ivy. We may depart a little late."


    "Yeah, that''s good. You''re very close."


    "... quite a bit"


    I wonder why it seems a little disgusting.


    You said, "I''ll chase you around like I used to."


    Can I ask you this?


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "Er...."


    "If you''re talking about Polyon or Beas, you can ask me anything. There''s nothing to hide."


    That''s good.


    Let me ask you something.


    "What do you mean, chasing around?


    "Ah, that''s it. We were a quicker apprentice to our master."


    "Us?


    "Hmm? Because Gotos was with us."


    Mr. Gotos.


    To your father, Mr. Gotos.


    Commander Polion and Mr. Bease, who hasn''t met yet.


    I''m sure it wasn''t like this, but it must have been busy.


    "I was an early apprentice, so it''s only natural that I was stronger than them, but I didn''t like that we were stronger. Fight every time. If you get in trouble and run, follow me. Still running, they chased me all day. If you can''t help it, we''ll fight until they''re happy. If you run away because it''s troublesome, come after me again. That was a tough time. Master won''t stop for nothing."


    That master won''t stop me.


    "And you said the Polyon guy made Folgan."


    "Yeah."


    Definitely said.


    "Shit. I hope you didn''t stick your neck in the trouble."


    When I see your father, I look worried.


    Talk to you in two days... hopefully nothing.


    "Dad, what about the sword?


    Commander Polion told me to show it to you later, but he left without looking.


    "Ah, as usual. I can''t help it, I''ll take it with me when I talk."

 510 Father and his disciples.

    Take a deep breath in front of the invited store.


    I haven''t seen Polyon or Beas in over five years.


    I know their personality and I don''t think it will change that way.


    But people also know that if there is a cut, it will change.


    You should be a little vigilant.


    "Welcome."


    When I enter the store, an elderly woman will take care of me.


    "I''m meeting you."


    Ah, are you the commanders?


    "Yes, it is."


    "It''s a private room in the back. They''re already here."


    Lower your head to the lady and go deeper.


    It was a beautiful shop, and even though dinner was a little early, seats were already filled.


    Looks like a popular shop.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    "It''s really a druid. It''s been a long time."


    "Long time no see... Beas, that wound..."


    "Isn''t that amazing?


    Beace puts his hand on his head and laughs.


    Ah.


    There was a big scar on Beas'' skin head from back to front.


    She had a gentle face that women liked, so don''t feel uncomfortable.


    "I thought I was gonna die when I got this wound, but I managed to survive."


    I see.


    I have to see you for five years.


    "Sit down and have a drink."


    Sit in front of the two of you in Polion''s words.


    "I ordered the food properly, but was it good?


    I nodded and replied to Beace''s words, but I was really worried about the scars.


    It''s such a big scar, it must have been dangerous.


    "Druid"


    "What?


    "I care about my head wound, but I care about one arm of yours."


    ... that said, I couldn''t tell you about Beas either.


    Well, the monster did.


    "I guess. Me, too."


    Beace laughs back at him.


    What are you taking for granted?


    "I was badly injured, but I''m glad I survived."


    Beace laughs happily.


    I see.


    "Still, the dolphin has children. What about your wife?"


    "I''m not married. Ivy is not connected to blood."


    Shake his neck against Beace''s words.


    "That''s right. I didn''t think it looked alike. Too cute."


    I laugh bitterly at the words of the polions.


    "Oh, isn''t it cute?


    "You''re worried about the future, right?


    Well... But I think I can handle someone stronger than me. "


    "What a big wall."


    Make Beace look stunned in my words.


    "You need some power."


    "Somewhat?... Ivy? It''s going to be tough."


    Beace shrugs her shoulders, but sometimes she won''t let go.


    After a while, the food will be brought in.


    I laughed a little bit at the food that was arranged narrowly at the desk.


    I ate surprisingly when I was a disciple, but I still feel the same now.


    "Will the amount of food you eat remain the same even as you get older?


    "You''re not that old yet. Besides, I''m running around as commander. I have to eat it."


    Well, I guess so.


    Polion is the commander. It''s something that changes when you change. "


    "I''m most surprised. So, Doloid, the sword..."


    Hang on a second.


    As Polion tries to speak, Beace hurries to retrieve the magic item from the magic bag.


    Press the button when placed on the desk.


    "Sorry, didn''t you get it ready yet?


    Polion lowers his head to a small beast.


    Cooking''s coming.


    I see.


    Placed on the desk is a familiar item with the ability to keep conversations out of the room.


    The function is already running because the button has been pressed.


    "So let me get back to that. Can you show me your sword?


    "Oh, come on."


    Give Polyon the sword he brought to show you.


    I got a little lost, but I decided to believe them because I told them that they were okay.


    "Wow, this magic stone."


    Beace looks at the Magic Stone next to the Polyon and is surprised.


    Well, if you look closer, you''ll notice the beauty.


    "... a druid. Are you ready for your trip?


    Eh? Ah, for now.


    What, suddenly.


    I see. You can leave tomorrow. "


    I look at him stunned by the words of the polion.


    Bees nodded next door.


    "Why?


    "It seems that these parasites in this village have heard of this sword."


    The sword returns from the Polyon.


    Parasites... from the church?


    Are you from church?


    "It''s the debris of an adventurer protected by the Church."


    Speaking of which, I heard that some of the lower adventurers are on the church side.


    "My authority has left me in the hands of a subordinate adventurer, but the churches are noisy."


    Polion sighs loudly.


    Well, it looks like they''re talking.


    "If the debris say anything to the church, it''s still noisy. Let''s get out of here before we get involved."


    I see. Okay. "


    I was a little vigilant, but I think I''ll be fine.


    Oh, maybe.


    "Did you ask me where the Magic Stone came from?


    Well... Does the Druid have one Magic Stone, or do they know where they can be removed? The debris seemed to care. I knew from my previous experience that hiding it was stupid, so I decided to ask the Druid to help me. "


    I see.


    I was caught in the middle of something I didn''t know...


    "Those scraps aren''t friendly. One Magic Stone will definitely pull your legs together and you won''t be heading straight to the Dolloid. If I knew where I found it, I would have sent a signal."


    "Signal?"


    "Ah, it''s a signal I used to use. You remember that, right?


    "... maybe?


    Maybe you didn''t have to use it.


    Ah.


    Look at me like Polion and Beath were a little stunned.


    No, you can''t help it.


    I haven''t used the signal many times...


    "Actually, I thought I''d let you know. Some of the debris seemed to have seen the Magic Stone nearby and tried to make an immediate move. It was an excuse, but I got caught up in a hurry. Bad."


    "It''s okay."


    If you think about it now, you wouldn''t normally ask in such a defenseless place.


    Or was someone listening?


    I didn''t realize... oh, no.


    "Did you use the shopkeeper and Lieutenant Leah? Let them hear the rumors."


    If many people care about Magic Stones, the rumors should spread quickly.


    "Leah was aware of Polyon''s thoughts and took the lead in spreading rumors. Looks fun."


    Beace laughs joyfully.


    "Ah, thanks to that, there were quite a few rumors around noon today. Now there is one Magic Stone. They''re fighting over who''s watching the debris and how they''re taking the magic stones from the druids."


    "That''s right. So, this invitation today?"


    "Yes, what if the sword doesn''t have magic stones?


    I see. If there is no magic stone in the sword leaving this shop, I would expect the Commander or Gilmus to have it.


    Are you okay?


    Well, I''m not really worried.


    But there''s something about it.


    "How long do you think you''ve been dating these debris? I know how to deal with it. Besides, take this as an opportunity."


    Polion gives a cool look for a moment.


    That''s a lot of anger.


    "I thought I''d go a little wild too. It''s time for discipline."


    Looking at Bease''s expression, something cold ran on his back.


    He has a nice face. Sometimes it''s cruel to do things.


    What have the debris done?


    Well, I hope so.


    Remove the magic stone from the sword and put it in a small magic bag that was lowered to the waist.


    You''re all set.


    "Should I leave right away?


    "No, I want you to wait until I give you a signal. Besides, you might want to squeeze it a little."


    I nodded at Beace''s words.


    "I can handle the debris, but the nobles are coming. It will be troublesome after you say something. Hurry up and leave."


    "Okay."


    "I''m sorry I got involved without consulting you."


    Shake your neck against the words of the polion.


    I said I would do something stupid.


    The most likely thing is to take Ivy hostage.


    You don''t have to apologize for protecting me.


    Ah, maybe you leaked something about a monster on purpose?


    When I looked at the polion, my face turned a little red.


    Apparently not.


    "I''m so glad to see you, Doloid... Hahaha"


    Beace looked at Polion with a stunning expression.


    "I don''t know if I can hear you, but was Volgan made from a combination of monsters?


    "Oh, yeah."


    Beace nodded with a sigh.


    "One of the top adventurers in this village is a team from King''s Landing to solve this problem."


    Has an adventurer team been dispatched?


    That''s pretty important, huh?


    "Does King''s Landing matter?


    Two people nodding to my words.


    "I try not to go too deep. The church alone is enough."


    Beace smiles bitterly.


    Ah, I see.


    The church alone seems to have a lot to offer.


    I didn''t want to get involved, either.


    I just wanted to know how dangerous Folgan is when I travel.


    I also figured out how to fight, and I grasped some of Volgan''s traits.


    Maybe we don''t need any more.

 511 External Edition Father and Apprentice Companion 2

    "I want to drink."


    Bease smacks his head in a word of polion.


    "Don''t say that because I''m patient."


    "If you drink a little, it won''t affect you, right?


    Two people are staring at me.


    No, why are you staring at me?


    If they drank a little, they wouldn''t lose.


    Polyons and beans, in general, don''t get drunk if you don''t drink them.


    I don''t think I''m going to be able to add or subtract.


    Tilt his neck to Beath''s words.


    Are you angry with the people who are after the Magic Stones so much that you can''t drink a little bit?


    I still feel a little uncomfortable even if it has happened before.


    "What happened?


    When I ask you a question, you two face a bitter juice.


    "One by one, I''ve moved to hunt down the church."


    Nod at the words of the polion.


    Don''t be impatient if you''re dealing with someone who wields power.


    It''s best to slowly push your opponent into trouble so they don''t understand your movements.


    "I don''t know why the nobles put their shoulders in the church, so I don''t know how to move."


    Polion continued to smile bitterly at Beace''s words.


    "Don''t let the aristocrats erase you if you move poorly. It''s a nasty problem."


    Sure, turning nobles into enemies is troublesome.


    They hold them in their arms for as long as they pay.


    And they use any cowardly hand.


    "You didn''t even shut up and put up with it, did you?


    It''s about the Polyon.


    "Well, to the point where it can''t be broken. I know the King''s Landing, and I can get some information."


    Beace laughs at Polion''s words.


    "You''ve trained quite a bit on how to use a little bit of information to hurt them a lot."


    Maybe they''re controlling not just my rumors, but the others.


    "For the past two years, the Church, which has lost its financial space due to the loss of nobility, has made an unprecedented failure. Thanks to that, we finally have solid evidence."


    Polion smiles slightly.


    "Until then, it was evidence to decide."


    Polion nods at Beace''s words.


    "What''s the proof?


    "I sent it to someone. We should be able to kick the church out of this village soon."


    Apparently we can''t catch the church people with evidence alone.


    Is there only one way to get rid of the village?


    I see.


    You really want to catch him.


    Perhaps that frustration won''t keep your anger down?


    "You must have relaxed, everyone''s."


    Beace looks painful.


    "I didn''t notice the biscuit entering the church. Even though there were guards."


    Bis... he was the boy the church was looking for.


    "What did a boy named Screws do?


    They shake their heads to the side on my question. [M]


    "I don''t know. However, it is certain that the churchmen were quite anxious. You said you ran away with the money, but the screw can''t do that. He''s a very kind boy with a strong sense of justice."


    Do you know Beace?


    "Is he still running? You''re not in the woods, you''re in the village, right? Then it''s possible that someone is hiding them."


    "I wish it were, but the church found me."


    Huh?


    "You resisted, it looked terrible when you found it."


    "... you''re dead?


    Beace shook her neck at my words.


    And it relieves me a little.


    "Who did it?


    "Four of them are in the spot where they were caught."


    A place isn''t a regular prison.


    "I was dying. For a moment, I wondered if I should just leave quietly. But the screw held my hand. That''s why I saved you. And yet, the magic of the screw is raging inside my body and the potion is not working. The magic is still not stable. As a result, my health, which was only slightly reduced, now makes my potion almost ineffective."


    "It''s just that I''ve been having a hard time."


    Polion taps Beas on the shoulder.


    They tortured me to get something out of the screwdriver.


    Bease punches his desk with his fist.


    Calm down.


    He lived because he needed to know something.


    But it''s not a good thing for him.


    If the potion is weaker than it can be, I can''t put my hands on it anymore.


    But....


    "The ones targeting the druids are the same as the ones looking for the screws. We already have an executor. Well, they helped the church. I will also relieve you of your anger."


    It''s only natural to be angry.


    They might not be alive anymore.


    No, it''s about my wig.


    You''re alive.


    Whatever the condition.


    "Is it about time?


    Beace walks out the door of the room in Polion''s words.


    When she comes back after a while, she nods at me.


    Looks like you''re ready to attack me.


    "Maybe I''ll go to the dolphin too. Well, how long can you fight?


    See where Beace had his arm.


    And I''ll show you a sad look.


    "Don''t worry, you can fight normally. It''s just that the way we fight has changed a little."


    I have also become accustomed to fighting with one arm, but I am still worried when there are many enemies and how I fight.


    For this reason, I changed to a battle in which I set myself up to definitely defeat the opponent.


    We strike before we see the opponent''s power, so compared to the old days... we may have figured out how to fight.


    I see.


    Polyon looked at his arm and replied impatiently.


    "You know what?


    "What do you want?


    In my words, Polyon and Beath look at me strangely.


    "With this arm, you feel like you can''t do anything. Surprisingly useful."


    "... fu, is that so?"


    When Polion laughed, Beath was stunned for a moment, but she smiled bitterly.


    Whatever you use, you win intact.


    Ivy''s gonna be sad when I get hurt.


    "What, was it okay with one arm? Then why don''t we go back to adventurers?


    Polion invites me with a smile.


    "I refuse."


    This one again...


    "I''m sorry. I was going to use it."


    Sigh at the words of the polion.


    "You''re really going to do it."


    "Naturally, the guild''s hidden balls are now available in Hathal Village!


    The words of Polyon exhale again.


    Speaking of which, when you talk to this guy from when we were together, you''d sigh a lot.


    It''s really the same.


    "When do we leave?


    Think a little about Beace''s question.


    I''m ready, but I''m not.


    We also need to secure the potion in the dump.


    "Tomorrow''s..."


    If you hurry, will you be ready by lunch?


    "I can''t decide the time, but I''ll leave tomorrow."


    "Okay. Polyon"


    "I know. Until then, I''ll keep an eye on the nobles'' movements and I''ll take care of them. I can hold it for a few days, so don''t get hurt in a hurry."


    "Copy that. Thank you."


    Stand up from your chair and lower your sword from your shoulders.


    Check the magic stones in the magic bag and grab the potions inside.


    Sola''s potion.


    I carry it in a small bottle for when something happens.


    Normal potions deteriorate quickly, but Sora''s potions don''t.


    Is it okay to give it to Ivy before talking to him...?


    "What''s wrong?


    Beace looks at me with her neck tilted.


    Bice gave it to me by a biscuit, probably from an old popular adventurer around this village.


    Sure it was Billy?


    "Beace, is he still alive?


    "What? Oh, I was alive when I saw it before I came here. They say they won''t have it till tomorrow."


    "Until tomorrow.... don''t ask me anything. I won''t say anything."


    Hmm?


    Press the vial removed from the magic bag against the bead.


    "What is this? Pretty pretty... what?


    Blue potion.


    Polion and Beas stare at the vial in my words.


    "Doloid, this..."


    "Thank you."


    After stopping the polion''s words, Beace thanked him and put the vial in a magic bag.


    "Ah... yes. Okay, then we need to get to the screw. I can''t waste my time."


    "Of course. Let''s get this over with."


    I leave the store by myself.


    "I''m sorry, it''s an old treat."


    The words of Polyon clog for a moment.


    Tell me if you want to!


    "No, it seemed like this village was going through a lot. I''d be glad if that magic stone could help."


    You just get caught up in this stupid play?


    I was anxious and nodded smellily when I saw Beas.


    Apparently it gets caught.


    "Good luck."


    "Come back and see me when the dollows are settled. I''ll make sure I can do it slowly this time."


    After breaking up with the two of you, you go to the inn in a bit of a hurry.


    I felt murdered on the way, but apparently he didn''t come here.


    But you''re going to attack me with such a lethal attempt?


    It''s like I''ve been attacking you ever since I deliberately claimed to be here...


    "I was worried. If that were the case, I''d be able to get to the screw in less time."


    Now, when you get back, wake Ivy up, explain, and let''s go.


    Still, it''s kind of a rush from Hataka Village.


    I want to relax in the next village.

 512 Episode 474 Preparing and Talking

    "I''m home."


    "Ah, welcome home."


    I feel relieved to see my father''s face when he comes back.


    My father was slightly nervous before he left.


    I''m sure he was afraid that the Commander and Gilmouth might have changed.


    But the look on your father''s face didn''t change either, did it?


    "How have you been seeing me?


    "Neither of you has changed."


    "That''s good. You were worried, right?


    "Did you notice that?


    Fufu


    A smile spills over your father with a slightly surprised expression.


    Recently, I became aware of a small change in my father so that he could notice a small change in me.


    I''m glad it bothers me.


    Is that it?


    But I feel like something is wrong.


    Is something wrong?


    "What''s wrong?


    "I''ve heard a lot from the two of you and I''m thinking of leaving the village tomorrow."


    Tomorrow?


    That''s sudden.


    "I need a little more preparation for my departure, but I''m fine. Because it''s almost over. But what happened?


    "You used this sword to crush Volgan, didn''t you?


    Put forward the sword your father is lowering from his shoulders.


    Is that it?


    Magic Stones are missing.


    "They''re after an adventurer who''s helping the Order."


    "Wow, that sucks."


    "Ah, I was advised to leave before the nobles can talk and say anything extra."


    I see.


    In that case, you should leave at once.


    "Dad, what happened to the Magic Stone?


    "Ah, here it is."


    Magic stones emerge from the magic bag your father always carries.


    Beautiful magic stone to see anytime.


    There are people who want to see this, right?


    "What? But, Dad, you always hide the magic stone part with a cloth, right?


    Sure, I think I saw it hidden in cloth when I was fighting.


    "It looks like the cloth shifted while we were fighting. I noticed it on the way and fixed it, but it looks like someone saw it."


    It was bad luck that the cloth shifted.


    I see. I wanted to see my father''s apprentice, but I can''t leave tomorrow. I''m sorry. "


    "I don''t want you to see me because I''m going to say something extra."


    I''ve been looking forward to it.


    Father looks a little disgusted with my words.


    Don''t you like it that much?


    "Well, even if we could make some time, those two were attacked, and they seemed busy, so I guess we could just say hello."


    Are the commanders busy after all? Hmm?... attacked?


    I almost missed it because I said it too normally.


    What does it mean to be attacked?


    "Ah, they attacked me after you broke up with me. I thought you had the Magic Stone."


    Is that why the sword didn''t have magic stones on it?


    "Are you okay? I think the commander and Gilmouth are strong."


    "I''m not worried about that. They were cut."


    Was it cut?


    "It''s going to be a long story, so let''s have a cup of tea and talk."


    "Okay. Well, if you still have time, why don''t you go take a bath? You''re leaving tomorrow, aren''t you?


    I''ll say goodbye to that pleasure for the time being.


    "Ah, that''s right. About 10 days to the next village?


    "Go the village road normally."


    Sierra and Sola have to go that way.


    I''ve never been able to go to the next village just by the village road before.


    "Ahahaha, that''s right. I''m going to take a bath."


    "Welcome. I''ll prepare some tea."


    As his father leaves the room, he serves cold tea from the magic box.


    It''s not good for you to be too cold.


    If you let it out now, it should be slightly cold.


    "It''s getting hotter and hotter at night. Yes, I have to tell everybody. Well, you''re asking because you''re in the same space!


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Turning to his voice, he saw me except for Tron, who was already asleep.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. Are you okay?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyahn


    Pefu


    Tomorrow we''ll start our journey again, thank you.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyahn


    Pefu


    "Thank you. I still need to talk to your father, so you can all sleep."


    In my words, each began to find a place where they could sleep easily.


    We didn''t have a lot of free time in this village either.


    In the next village, let''s definitely play in the woods!


    "Sorry I''m late."


    As you tidy up the room, your father comes back to the room.


    "It''s okay. I''ve got tea."


    "Thank you. Are you ready? I''ll help you. What do I do?


    I knew there was a problem with the church, so I could leave at any time, so I rarely do it.


    "It''s over and it''s okay. Besides, there''s hardly any luggage left in this village."


    That''s right.


    My father is looking over the room and nodding.


    "Ah, but I don''t think Sola''s food is enough."


    "When you leave the village, you go straight to the dump."


    That''s right.


    Sit in a chair and drink tea.


    My father sat in front of me, too.


    Don''t talk about the church first.


    "Yeah."


    "The polions have been preparing for a long time with the intention of evicting the church from this village."


    I was a little surprised at your father''s words.


    Expel the church.


    It seems to have happened in the past, but I think it is very difficult.


    But I hope it works.


    Amazing.


    "Oh, they''re amazing."


    Then they told me about the church, about those who targeted your father, and about Mr. Biss.


    "Terrible."


    I wish I could crush the church.


    "I have one thing to apologize to Ivy for."


    Apologize?


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    As far as I''m concerned, there''s nothing to apologize for, right?


    "You carry Sora''s potion in a vial, right?


    "Yeah."


    I don''t know when I will get injured, so I asked my father to take it to the vial.


    I always put it in a magic bag that wraps around my waist.


    The potion made by Sola and Flem is difficult to deteriorate, so I can do it.


    If you transfer a normal potion to a vial, it will deteriorate quickly and become useless.


    But what happened to it?


    I gave it to Polion and Beas.


    Did you give it to him?


    Maybe for Mr. Biss?


    "But the potion won''t work if you don''t have any health left."


    "Oh, that''s right. But it''s Sora''s potion."


    Sure, Sola''s potion is amazing.


    Maybe it will work even if you don''t have health.


    "That''s right. It might also work for Mr. Biss."


    "I''m sorry I gave it to you without consulting."


    Shake your neck against your father''s words.


    I''m sure I''ll do the same thing as your father.


    That''s why I don''t care.


    "No problem. I hope Mr. Biss gets well."


    Oh, I hope so.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I really want it to work.


    "Oh, did you talk about that?


    My father leans his neck against my words.


    "A flower garden in Kallo that contains narcotics. You said it was definitely controlled by people, right?


    "Ah...."


    ... maybe you forgot?


    "You completely forgot. You didn''t even report it to the Adventurers Guild."


    Ah, yeah.


    I completely forgot that too.


    "Ah, before you leave the village tomorrow, let''s see if you can come and talk to the Commercial Guild."


    "Is it okay for a commercial guild?


    "Oh, it''s just information, so it''ll be fine."


    "Okay. What time do you leave tomorrow?


    "Let''s eat breakfast and get out as soon as we get the meat from the owner."


    Would you like some meat?


    Speaking of which, Mr. Chemia said he would give me some meat.


    "You mean the meat that Mr. Chemia said you''d give me?


    "Oh, I told him I''d be leaving by lunch tomorrow, and he asked me how much meat I''d get."


    Speaking of which, they asked me to give you a room dedicated to meat because it was full.


    "Well, it''s time for bed. Tomorrow is early."


    "Yeah."


    The aim is to leave this village, so I''ll walk tomorrow without a break.


    All right, good luck.

 513 Episode 475 Lets go to the dump.

    I greeted the shopkeeper and Chemia and asked them to separate the meat of Four from the meat of Volgan, leaving "Cheche" before lunch.


    Before leaving the village, I checked with the Commercial Guild and it arrived from my grandfather, so I received it.


    I''m glad I came to check.


    He was in a hurry to tell a member of the Commercial Guild that his father had found Cario''s flower fields in the woods.


    "It seems that the number of addicts has increased in the last few years."


    "That''s right. I hope it''s resolved."


    I see.


    Leave the Commercial Guild for the Gate.


    On the way, she passes next to the person in the village where she is standing.


    Did you hear that?


    What?


    "Last night, the commander and Gilmus were attacked."


    It''s already been rumored.


    "Really? Huh?"


    "Gilmouth with the captain? I was quick to get back to him, but he was like an adventurer who was helping the church."


    Is that what you''ve been rumouring?


    The people in this village are amazing.


    "Eh, are you stupid? I can''t believe you two did this."


    "Really? You''re the savior of this village. The church really doesn''t have much to do."


    I''m the messiah.


    Next time I see you, I''d like to ask you more details.


    I''d like to kick you out.


    Hmm?


    "What? The church? Can you do that?


    "I wonder. I don''t know, but do you think there''s a church in this village that despises us?


    "I don''t need it. Yes, I want to kick the church out. That way, the kids are free to play."


    "Even the nobles are barely here now. Maybe we can kick him out now."


    It''s kind of a great conversation.


    Well, it looks like they''re going to kick us out, so if the villagers push us, we might be able to kick them out.


    "Hello, what are you talking about?


    He said, "I don''t want to throw the church out of this village."


    "Eh, what''s that?


    Is that it?


    It''s not about the captains, it''s about the church.


    When I tilted my neck, I noticed my neighbor''s father laughing slightly.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No... I''ll talk to you later. Ah."


    When I followed your father''s gaze, he was the captain who took care of me when I came to this village.


    "It won''t take long to get out of the gate, will it?


    "I think it''s okay because I''m just going to return my permit....."


    I feel a little anxious when I think about how I came to this village.


    "Oh? Good morning. Is it the woods today?


    "Good morning. We''re leaving."


    Your father''s words turn the captain into a sad look.


    Really? Ah ~ ma ~... there are so many things in this village. I don''t know what to do.


    The captain will take it when I give him my permit.


    That''s good.


    I think I''ll be ready to leave soon.


    "Please stop by again. This time, it should be a more beautiful village."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Thank you."


    Leaving the gate, you head for the dump.


    "Do you have one? Purple Potion"


    "Don''t bother without it. Tron doesn''t like authentic potions either."


    "Yeah."


    A purple potion is a potion that lifts the curse.


    There are cursed stones and cursed treasure chests in the cave, and some suffer damage, but not many.


    It is also a curse that curses people, but in the case of a simple curse, it is bounced back unless the target is sick and weak.


    The sophisticated curse was really hard to handle in the first place if you didn''t train.


    Therefore, the curse itself is unusual, and the number of purple potions made is small.


    Therefore, there is hardly much purple potion discarded in the discarding area.


    I bought one of the genuine purple potions and gave it to Tron thinking about when I couldn''t pick it up as much as I needed at the dump.


    But Tron doesn''t have a look.


    I don''t think so. When I gave the deteriorated version, I ate it normally.


    Tron chooses a degraded version of the purple potion when paired with the genuine product.


    Therefore, if there is not enough purple potion in the discard area, it is very troublesome.


    "Ivy, don''t ask for potions, I''ll collect magic items. I''ll help you with the potion when the magic bag is full."


    "Okay."


    Look around for signs of people.


    It was time for Sola and the others to get out of the bag.


    Someone''s coming this way.


    The signs are still far from the village gate, but some people are definitely on their way.


    As the signs approached, they realized that they were known signs.


    It looks like Lieutenant Leah''s here.


    "She did?


    "Yeah."


    Did you forget something?


    Nothing comes to mind.


    "Yes, I thought it was suspicious because the captain said it was this way, but it was true."


    Lieutenant Leah has arrived in front of us.


    "Hello, what''s up?


    "I received a message from the captain and waited at the gate, but the captain gave me extra work and left a little further away."


    Somehow, you''re very unlucky.


    "What is a message?


    When your father asks, Lieutenant Leah breathes.


    "I don''t know, so I''ll just tell her. Kanchi. Come again."


    Kanchi?


    Is that a complete cure?


    Lieutenant Leah didn''t understand for a moment.


    I see. Thank you for your message. "


    Mr. Biss saved my life.


    That''s good.


    "No, do you have anything to tell me?


    "Ah, next time you come, tell Ivy and I to buy you dinner."


    "Fufu, I see. If you''re going to throw something away, why don''t you just throw it away?


    Lieutenant Leah leans his neck against your words.


    Ah, I was heading to the dump, so did they think I''d throw away the garbage?


    I always go to pick it up so I don''t feel uncomfortable.


    "No, it''s okay. Are you sure you want to leave the captain alone?


    Lieutenant Leah lost sight of his father''s words.


    "... for a little while"


    Even with that worrying expression...


    Captain, I wonder what you''re going to do to me.


    "I think we should get back before the captain does anything."


    "But...."


    Lieutenant Leah looks in trouble.


    "If something like ours happens, it''s hard."


    It''s tough if you''re a fragile adventurer.


    "Ha, that''s right. If you look away, you always do something extra."


    Lieutenant Leah sighs loudly, lowers his head to us and returns his heel.


    You''re a disciplined man.


    "Please come to this village again. I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Thank you. I''m sure you''ll come."


    I''ll see Lieutenant Leah off and head back to the dump.


    "From the dump, shall we get Sola out of the bag?


    "Yeah, I will. However, Lieutenant Leah seemed to be in trouble."


    I see. That looks tough. "


    Your father''s words spill a smile.


    If you keep walking for a while, you''ll see the dump.


    After all, the abandonment yard in this village is a little big.


    This is not the first time this village has been abandoned, but I feel it is large even if I look at it again.


    I see. I''d be happy to pick it up from us, but from the village it would be a big problem. "


    A large amount of garbage piled up in a large dump.


    I wish Tamer and the others could change their perceptions and get their minds together.


    That way, the garbage problem will only improve.

 514 Episode 476: Securing the Potion

    "Are purple potions going to gather? Yes, this."


    Dad asks as he hands over three purple potions.


    "Thank you."


    When you place the potion at your feet, you see a piece of paper filled with lines.


    When you collect 10 potions, place them in a magic bag and draw a line on the paper.


    This way, you can see how many potions you''ve collected without counting the potions in your magic bag.


    We''re gathering... 252 blue potions, 269 red potions, 85 purple potions.


    The purple potion was the fewest, but it was saved because it was thrown away more than I thought.


    "We''ve got 85 so far, so we''re almost there."


    Target is 100.


    Even this number is critical to whether it is enough or not enough for the next village.


    It would be very helpful to pick up 120 bottles, but you shouldn''t expect much.


    "Eighty-five. I want another 20."


    "Yeah, I''m relieved to hear that. However, if the amount of Tron eats changes, I don''t think it will be enough."


    That''s right. You haven''t changed so far, have you?


    "Yeah."


    The amount of purple potion that Tron eats hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    It grew a little after drying up Cario''s flower fields, but the amount eaten remained the same at that time.


    But one day, there will be more to eat.


    I don''t know when it will start, so I would like to secure a little more purple potions.


    "I wish I could find something to eat other than potions, like Sola and Flem."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    But I tried a lot, but it was all useless.


    There''s only one alternative meal I can think of... but that won''t work.


    "There''s only one, isn''t there? I''m trying not to think about it."


    I knew your father would care.


    "Yeah, but you can''t do that, can you?


    "That''s right... I think it''s best to think about the worst case scenario and make it clear."


    "I think so, but...."


    Tron grew a little when Carlo''s flower fields were depleted.


    Definitely nourished the flowers.


    That''s why we might be able to get nutrients from trees in the woods.


    However, this may cause the tree to wither...


    "Dietary problems are huge. You should know better."


    I''m sure your father is right.


    It''s better to know what Tron needs.


    "Will the forest be okay even if the trees die?


    Reminds me of the landscape of Kallo''s flower fields.


    When one side of the flower field withered in an instant, the landscape was changing.


    What if that happens in the woods?


    ... I don''t think so anymore.


    "It''s a problem to let the flowers wither in the woods, just like in a flower field, but wouldn''t it be okay if there were a few?


    "A few?


    "Ah, let Tron do the trick."


    Is that all right with you?


    But can Tron increase or decrease his strength?


    In the first place, is it what your father and I expect?


    I think we should ask Tron about this.


    "We need to find out more from Tron. Uh... where''s Tron?


    When Carlo''s flower fields withered in an instant, you should have checked them out.


    At that time, all I could do was make sure that Tron was dead.


    I was surprised at what Toron did.


    "Tron, where are you?


    Gyah


    When his father called out a little louder, he heard Tron a little further away.


    When I walked to the person who heard my voice, I found myself in an empty jar that had been thrown away.


    "Toron....."


    My father smiles bitterly.


    "Um, did it fall into the bottle?


    Three leaves shake sideways in response to my question.


    Side means it didn''t fall, right?


    You mean you came in yourself?


    "Are you having fun?


    Gyah


    The leaves are shaking vertically, and the voice is a little higher than usual.


    That said, there is a possibility of that effect because it rings in the bottle.


    Either way, Tron seems to be satisfied with the empty bottle.


    "What''s so fun about it?


    I shrug my shoulders at your father''s questions.


    "Now, I don''t understand. But I''m enjoying myself."


    That''s true, too.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Tron is the best if he enjoys himself.


    However, I was able to worry about it.


    The bottle containing the tron has an elongated shape.


    So the only part that comes out of the bottle is the leaves.


    "Hey, Tron. Can you get out of there on your own?


    In my words, the leaves that were shaking happily stopped perfectly.


    "... what?


    Toron rushed into the bottle, but the empty bottle was not so thick that he couldn''t move his body enough.


    "... I can''t seem to get out."


    My father smiles bitterly at the tron in the bottle.


    Don''t you like it? I flipped my body inside the bottle.


    "Fufufu. It''s an elongated bottle, so it looks like Tron''s body fits in."


    I see.


    Tron has been fighting the bottle for a while, but you think it''s impossible, and he''s staring at me.


    "Do you want to leave?


    Gyah


    Lift the bottle containing the tron with a bitter smile.


    Well, what do we do now?


    Should I flip the bottle and throw out the tron?


    Grab the leaves and pull them out...


    "If you knock the bottle down, you can come out on your own.


    With your father''s advice, I''ll lay the bottle on the ground.


    Tron will crawl out after a while.


    "Fu ~"


    Hey, Tron, didn''t you just sigh?


    I looked at Tron and saw him.


    Gyah, gyah


    Is this a thank you?


    From now on, be careful.


    Gyah ~


    Well, she was cute.


    The leaves move slightly strangely in your father''s words.


    Usually, the three leaves move in the same way, but now the three leaves move in pieces.


    Are you embarrassed?


    "Oh, I wanted to ask Tron something."


    What?


    Toron leans on his father''s words.


    "A little while ago, a lot of cauliflowers died, but was that because Toron sucked nutrients from the cauliflowers?


    Gyah


    Tron nodded as he cried.


    I knew it.


    I see. Does it suck nutrients from other flowers and trees?


    When his father asked, Tron nodded without hesitation.


    "If you lose your purple potion, you''ll be fine."


    Sure, but I don''t think it''s a good idea to deplete the forest.


    "If the woods die, I''ll be in trouble."


    I''ve heard adventurers talk about monsters being sensitive to forest changes.


    If Tron''s diet causes a wide area of trees to wither, it''s scary to think about how it affects monsters.


    "I think a few bottles will be fine. There are trees that fall down because of insects."


    I see. In the meantime, we need to see if Tron can do more or less. "


    "Oh, yeah."


    Speaking of which, the other trees weren''t dead when Cario''s flower fields were depleted.


    It suited me next to the flower fields.


    Is that a coincidence? Or did Toron do it on purpose?


    Tron?


    What?


    Tron responds happily when his father calls.


    "Can Toron exert more or less suction?


    Toron leans to my questions.


    That doesn''t make any sense.


    "Well, instead of sucking nutrients out of a flower like Cario''s flower fields, can you suck nutrients out of only one tree in the forest?


    Gyah


    Tron nods without hesitation


    I can do it.


    "Wow, Tron."


    Slowly stroking the leaves, Tron shakes happily.


    One bottle won''t affect the forest much.


    "Well, it''s a last resort to the forest."


    "Yes, of course. If that''s not the case, we need to secure the potion."


    I see.


    I can''t help it if the potion runs out and it''s going to affect Tron''s body, but I need to collect some purple potions first.


    Well, I''ve had a little break, so I guess I''ll do my best.


    Once again, I looked around the abandonment and collected potions in my father''s words.


    My father also tried to help me finish collecting magic items.


    "It''s over, my magic bag is full. I had a waist."


    The middle waist is hard.


    Raise your hands up and stretch out your stiff hips.


    "It hurts, but it feels good."


    "Ah, I think I just said goodbye."


    He stretched his hips next to him and slapped his hips.


    Are you okay?


    "Oh, it''s okay. How was the purple potion?


    "Um, wait. There are 13 lines, so it looks like they''ve collected 130."


    Amazing.


    "Yeah, but there''s something pretty degraded, so maybe we should check with Tron."


    Sola and the others are fine with a pretty degraded potion, but Tron isn''t.


    Later, let''s take a look at the most degraded purple potion.

 515 Episode 477 Little Change

    Walk toward the back of the woods with Sierra at the forefront.


    After a while, Sierra stopped and looked around.


    "What''s wrong?


    Ja?


    She makes me wonder, Siel.


    "What do you got?


    Your father holds the hand of the sword and watches his surroundings.


    Sola and the others are starting to look a little restless.


    "Ivy, can you find out what''s going on?


    "Okay."


    Take a deep breath and explore the signs.


    Examine as wide a range as possible, but nothing gets caught.


    "Nothing in particular...


    I see. Aren''t you a man or a monster?


    "Ah, there are signs of monsters, but it''s not as far away as it gets. Besides, I don''t think Siel would react like this if it were a monster."


    "That''s true. Ciel, do you care about any signs?


    Thinking about your father''s question, she shook her head sideways.


    It''s not a sign.


    Does that mean something? Where?


    "Ciel, is that thing dangerous?


    To my question, Siel shook her head sideways.


    Next to that, Flem and Sora also waved sideways.


    It''s not like it''s dangerous or anything.


    It''s not dangerous, but I''m worried...


    "Want to see what''s bothering you?


    Sil "grunts" at my words.


    Speaking of which, Sol is staring deep into the woods.


    "Sol, do you feel any magic?


    If Sol cares, it''s magic.


    Pefu


    Sol rang and stared at me.


    "It''s magic that bothers you?


    Pefu


    Is it magic that Siel was worried about?


    It''s a magical place where everyone cares.


    "Dad, do you have any ideas?


    "No, nothing at all. Magic that worries Adandala''s Sierra and Slime''s Solas. Because the power is too different in the first place, the magic of caution will be different. Place? Hmm, magic can overflow from the earth...."


    Is the earth full of magic?


    I''ve never heard that before.


    "Is that what happened?


    "It''s quite a rare phenomenon, and if this happens, be careful."


    "Be careful?"


    "Ah, magic affects the monsters around me and makes them run wild."


    "That''s the worst thing that can happen."


    "Yes, but they said there was no danger. I don''t think this is it. Maybe even a rare magic item has fallen."


    Magic item?


    Does something like that ever fall naturally?


    The adventurer dropped it?


    No, I''m not dropping it when it comes to money.


    If I don''t need it anymore and throw it away, I''ll explain.


    "Is there an illegal dump built by the adventurers?


    "You''re not saying there''s no danger, are you?


    Certainly.


    The magic of the garbage gathered in the illegal dump can make monsters violent.


    Don''t feel a bit uncomfortable that the Sierras are not in danger.


    "Sierre, is the place of concern illegal dumping?


    Siel leans her neck against my words.


    Sola and the others are reacting in the same way.


    "I don''t think I''ll get an answer even if I''m talking, so why don''t you go to the magic I care about? You want to go with Ivy, right?


    "Yeah."


    When his father saw Sierra, he rubbed his head around his thighs.


    "Please don''t show me the way. Well, always, but this time too."


    Nyahn


    Pefu


    Sol?


    When Sierra replied to his father''s words, he heard Sol''s voice for some reason.


    Turning his eyes, Sol moved refreshed next to Siel.


    When I detected the magic I had been worried about, Sol just looked out the window without saying anything.


    I wondered, and I looked out at Sol and said, "If you care, should I go to that place? Even though I asked, I didn''t want to go, but now I''m taking the lead.


    "Sol''s motivated. Unusual."


    My father looks at Sol strangely.


    That''s right.


    I''ve never seen Sol like this before, and I''m getting excited.


    That''s all I care about, right?


    I wonder what''s going on.


    Something''s bothering me, too.


    When I saw your father, I looked at Siel with joy.


    I was a little surprised by that expression, but I immediately smiled.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    My father seemed to care about everything when I met him.


    Being together, I tried a lot of things.


    But it''s all for me.


    I''m not interested in what you like, but whether I can enjoy it or not.


    We would have enjoyed it if we tried it together.


    But now your father has a slightly different look.


    Gentle eyes, as usual, but somewhere... sparkling? A little change.


    Just a little change, but I''m glad.


    "How far is it going?


    "You walked quite a distance, didn''t you?


    Continue walking in the woods with Sierra and Sol at the forefront.


    The thick rocks began to grow little by little, and the sights changed slightly.


    Nyah!


    When Sierra rings, she stops in front of a large rock.


    "Here?"


    Nyahn


    It seems to be here, according to Siel.


    Sol is staring at the rock.


    "Looks like this rock is emitting magic that bothers you."


    "Do you feel it?


    Even though I can sense magic, I can''t feel anything.


    When I tilt my neck, my father strokes my head.


    "It''s pretty thin. There''s too much distance for these magical sierras."


    Look at Sierr and the others as your father was impressed.


    It''s such a faint magic.


    I also need to work harder to train my magic sense.


    Pefu


    Turning to the voice of Sierra, Sol stuck to the rock.


    My father and I harden to the sight.


    "What are you doing?


    I managed to put words into my mouth, but Sol stayed close to the rocks.


    As she watched Sol, she slapped her tail next to her.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Ivy, I think we should step back."


    Eh, but Sol...


    When Sol looked at it again, he noticed that the rock was shaking slightly.


    Sol''s power?


    Does Sol have the power to shake rocks?


    "Is that thing sucking magic out of the rocks?"


    Look at your father''s words, Sol.


    "Ah, the tentacles are piercing the rocks."


    Looks like Sol is sucking up a little magic.


    "Ah, Sol''s away from the rocks."


    As Sol slipped away from the rock, he rendezvoused with Sola, who were a little further away.


    Bon, bon, bon.


    Low blows in the woods.


    As your father predicted, Sierra''s tail hit the rock many times.


    "Is the tail okay? Ciel, don''t push me!


    Nyahn


    Sil replies normally as she hits the rock with her tail.


    Dexterity.


    Boom, boom, boom... pishi.


    "The sound has changed!


    Stand still and look at the rock.


    Sierra''s tail slammed against the rock.


    Pishi, pishi... don''t.


    A part of the big rock collapsed into the power of Sierra''s tail.


    It''s a hole.


    There is a big hole in your father''s words when you look at the rock.


    "It''s not Sierra''s power, is it?


    There can be no way to cave such a rock at once.


    "Ah, it was originally hollow. But Sierra''s tail is amazing."


    "Yeah, that was amazing. It''s magic."


    The magic I had never felt before was somehow slight, but I felt it.


    "It wasn''t the magic of that rock. Something in there seems to have caused it."


    Father tilts his neck with a strangely crushed rock in his hand.


    I see.


    Now, in the hole... is that it? Any sign of anybody?


    Hmm?


    "Dad, there are signs of people in the rocks."


    Eh!


    My father peeks into the rocks in a hurry.


    "People are down. Ivy, give me a light."


    Bring out the magic light from the magic bag to illuminate the rock hole.


    "Ah!

 516 Episode 478 Prohibited Slave Marks

    What I saw in the light was a woman in her 30s falling with a green box in her arms.


    Around her are scattered tubes of food and water.


    My father gently put his finger on her wrist.


    He''s alive.


    "Great.... what are you going to do?


    My father thinks a little about my question.


    I was going to help immediately, but I noticed the clothes she was wearing.


    It''s a monk suit.


    It is a dress worn by a woman who is a member of the church.


    "I don''t want to be involved with church officials."


    "Yeah."


    But if you don''t help me, I''ll never regret it.


    Just church officials.


    I''m scared because I don''t know what kind of problems will happen later.


    But... when I saw her, I found her breathing painfully.


    "Dad, let me help you."


    I see. If something goes wrong, we''re going to run. "


    "Yeah."


    Pu ~?


    When she looked at Sola''s voice, she looked at us strangely.


    Ah, yes.


    I can''t rely on it, but I want to confirm it.


    "Sora, can I help her?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sola replies that she will be fine soon.


    Sil and the others nodded naturally.


    "What, are you okay? Okay, let''s get out of here for now. Looks like you have a fever."


    When his father lifted the woman''s arm over his shoulder, the green box that the woman was holding fell to the ground.


    Even if you lose consciousness, it is something you held with your arms, so you must pick it up as something important.


    Are you okay?


    "Ah, light. This is a little too light."


    I take a woman''s hand at my father''s words.


    A bony hand without any flesh.


    You''re pretty skinny.


    I see.... maybe she has a reason?


    I smile bitterly at your father''s words.


    I thought you ran away from the problem.


    Looks like there''s still something left.


    Exit the hole in the rock and look around.


    "Anything else bothering you?


    When I asked Sierre and the others, each nodded as they cried.


    "Sola, I''m sorry, but can we slow down somewhere bigger than this cave? I want her to rest well."


    "Is it bad?


    "It''s hard to catch a cold because you''re undernourished."


    Certainly.


    "Do you want me to just give you a potion?


    I see. Can you get Flem''s potion out right away?


    Remove the flame red sparkling potion from the magic bag wrapped around the waist.


    "When did you subdivide that potion?


    "Well, maybe three months ago?


    It''s not deteriorating.


    Father looks impressed by the potion.


    Flem''s potion will not deteriorate even if it is subdivided like Sora''s potion.


    It''s a really weird potion.


    "Can I have your support?


    Oh, wait a minute.


    My father supports the woman and looks up a little.


    Gently place the bottle in your mouth and pour the potion in little by little.


    "You might swallow it, so slowly."


    "Yeah, it''s okay... okay, I drank it."


    Whether the potion worked or not, the woman''s breath gradually settles down.


    The complexion seems to have improved.


    You''re all right.


    I see.


    When my father held the woman back, he stopped moving.


    "Dad?"


    "Ivy, let''s go back to the cave."


    What?


    When he embraces a woman, he returns to the cave that has just emerged.


    After chasing in a hurry, his father loosened the collar of the woman''s clothes.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Hey, I can see what''s bothering me. I want to make sure."


    When I saw the neck of a woman, I saw something like a black octopus.


    "What is this?


    "It''s an old slave mark. This is forbidden."


    "Slave marks? You''re from the church?


    I can see the impatience in your father''s expression.


    "I don''t know what this slave mark looks like. I''m sure they gave me 10 orders."


    "Ten! You''ve decided to have up to three now, right?


    "Ah, the law changed to protect the slaves, and the use of this slave mark was forbidden. I can''t believe some of them are still using this stuff."


    Indeed, the crime of using slaves was rampant.


    So the law changed and there were only three orders.


    I heard that the circle of slaves was required to make it clear at a glance what orders they had given.


    I''m in trouble. Once the magic stabilizes, it may work as ordered. Besides, I don''t know what kind of orders are given..... "


    My father looks into the cave.


    And look at the green box I have.


    "That''s for sure....."


    "Yeah, it''s a box that a woman had."


    "Can you show me?


    "Of course."


    It''s not my box, but it''s good.


    When I gave it to my father, I slowly opened the lid.


    The father looked a little surprised when he saw the contents.


    "It''s a magic item. Maybe she ran away."


    "What? From the church?


    There''s a sign of slavery?


    "I can''t say anything because I''m still expecting it. It''s possible."


    Dad takes the black string out of the box.


    "A string?"


    Could this be why you ran away?


    But it just looks like a black string.


    "Ah, these black strings suck up the magic in your body and destabilize it. It''s one of the torture tools used in the past."


    Eh!


    It just looks like a string, but it has that kind of power.


    But a torture tool?


    Absorbing magic and destabilizing it?


    When I tilt my neck, my father puts his hand on the pong and head.


    "It was used by powerful people."


    A powerful magician?


    I see. I sucked up the magic with this black string and disturbed it so I couldn''t use it.


    Is that it?


    But there was a magic item to keep you from using magic, right?


    Why did you use this black string instead of that one?


    "I don''t want to use this magic item. But I can''t think of any other way to suppress the sign of slavery."


    Pefu


    "Hmm? Sol?


    Sol approaches a woman when his father compares a black string to a woman.


    Speaking of which, after eating the little magic in this rock, it was a little blurry.


    "Sol, are you okay now? Something went wrong."


    I was distracted by the woman and forgot to wait and see.


    No, not this one.


    Pefu


    Sol nods one.


    And he flew happily toward the woman.


    Ah


    Sol wrapped around a woman''s neck.


    If you keep shaking a little pull, it will be quiet.


    "Dad."


    Hmm?


    "I don''t think you need a string.


    "Oh, I feel that way."


    With your father, you stare at Sol with a woman.


    "I can''t help looking here. Why don''t we take a break in this cave and tent today?"


    "That''s right. You can''t sleep three people in this cave."


    There''s no problem sitting normally, but it''s as big as it gets.


    As she exited the cave, Sierra was relaxing.


    Sora and Flem are around his stomach.


    Tron fell asleep some time in a bag hanging from his shoulder.


    I think I swing around a little bit.


    Place a bag containing Tron near Siel.


    "I''m sorry, Sierra. Will you let me know when Toron wakes up?


    Nyahn


    "Oh, and... I''m going to spend the day near this cave. Thank you for your cooperation."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyahn


    When I stroked my head in turn, I went under my father, who was preparing a tent.


    "I''m sorry, I can help."


    "Thank you. Hold me down."


    Finish the tent by yourself and start preparing your meal.


    "Will it wake up?


    "Nh ~, if the magic is disturbed, your health will be deprived, so maybe you can''t do it today. I don''t seem to have much health."


    "Indeed. But I''m not sure I can cook right away when I wake up... and I''ll make something that''s digestible."


    I see. I''ll help you. "


    "Thank you."

 517 Episode 479 Awake!

    "Good morning."


    "Good morning. Are you tired?


    "It''s okay. Where''s your father?


    When you sleep in the woods, your father, Sierra and I will keep watch in turn.


    At first, it was just my father and Sierra, but I managed to ask them to join me.


    I worked very hard.


    That said, it''s considerably shorter than your father and Sierra.


    "It''s okay."


    Father is cooking a fire and preparing breakfast.


    As far as my face is concerned, I don''t look tired, but I laugh and I can''t do it, so I need to take a good look.


    Speaking of which, it''s kind of quiet.


    Tron, Flem and Sol are still asleep in the tent.


    Sol walked away two hours after wrapping her neck and slept as a bow for a while.


    I was worried about Sol''s strange condition, and I checked with Sola and the others, but it was okay.


    However, at that time, Sola and the others looked a little strange.


    So I checked again with a different word, but the answer is no problem.


    What was Sola''s reaction?


    "Ivy"


    "Hmm? What?


    "It''s how Sol looks."


    That was Bo, wasn''t it?


    "Yeah, what do you got?


    "I see... can''t you imagine being immersed in the aftertaste of magic?


    What, the finish?


    That''s true... but if you ask me about Sol yesterday...


    "Could there be?


    "You were curious about the magic, right?


    "I think so."


    I feel like my father is right.


    "Ivy told us about Sol yesterday, didn''t he?


    "Yeah."


    "Everyone seemed a little stunned at the time."


    Oh, was that amazing?


    ... maybe so.


    I was so worried that I couldn''t calmly look at everybody.


    Still, I''m stunned...


    "Pu, fufufufu"


    "Kukukuku"


    When I remembered how Sola and the others looked yesterday, I laughed and my father laughed.


    The finish sounds kind of soluble.


    I''ll ask you later.


    "Yes, where''s Sola and Sierra?


    "It''s for women. I''m not awake yet."


    I see. I wonder what happened. "


    A woman who was in church under the mark of slavery.


    I don''t like it.


    "Maybe she was the reason the nobles were going to that church."


    "Yeah, maybe."


    A woman tied to a church with a slave mark.


    It''s all bony and thin, and my hair hurts and runs out.


    "Pupu ~"


    When she turned to the rock hole, Sola showed up.


    "Good morning, Sora. Maybe he woke up?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sora nodded happily and when she tried to go to the cave, her father stopped her.


    "I''ll go."


    "But you might be afraid of men."


    "... I see. But if anything happens, I''ll be at the entrance."


    "Yes, please."


    Though Sola and the others are judged to be okay, there are times when they get violent with fear.


    Don''t get too close, don''t irritate.


    "I''m coming in. Good morning."


    Be as careful as possible not to be surprised and speak up.


    As she enters the cave, the woman sits down with her back against the wall behind the cave and trembles.


    "Um, it''s okay. Neither my father nor I will hurt you."


    Put your hands in front of you and wave.


    Now, it''s impossible for you to know that you''re not going to do anything.


    What should I do?


    "Or... change..."


    I hear voices that are stuck in my throat.


    If you look closely at a woman, you can see her hands on her neck and speak out hard.


    "I''ll bring you some water. Drink first."


    "What... eh...?"


    Let me go?


    Can I have it back?


    Which one?


    Nh ~ If you run away, the worrying thing is... the sign of slavery.


    If you''re afraid of that, you have to tell me you can rest assured.


    "I don''t need magic items like black strings. I erased the sign of slavery."


    When I said I didn''t need a black string, I showed a sad expression, but when I said that the slave mark had disappeared, I rubbed my neck with a stunned expression.


    And he looked at me with an anxious look.


    I don''t believe this.


    Well, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    I don''t know who I am.


    "Dad."


    When I speak to my father, the woman''s shoulders tremble.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Can you bring me a mirror? I want to show you that the sign of slavery has disappeared."


    "Okay."


    Your father feels a sign of leaving.


    Speaking of which, where is Sierra?


    Looking out at the cave, but no one.


    I thought it was a slime, but there was no siel in that figure.


    I thought you were with a woman, but it wasn''t.


    "Please wait. I also brought water."


    "Thank you."


    When I received a glass of mirror and water from my father, I slowly stopped by the woman.


    Watching the woman''s condition, one by one.


    Stop a short distance away even if you reach out and kneel down.


    "This is water. So, this is the mirror."


    Offer as slowly as possible in front of the woman to avoid frightening her.


    The woman in the glass with water and looking in the mirror reached out to the mirror while watching me.


    You can see me in the mirror.


    Placing a glass of water next to a woman, she slowly stood up and fell back.


    "Make sure."


    Pointing to his neck, he looked at his neck in the mirror with a confused expression.


    "Ah...."


    The woman who looked at her neck in the mirror stuck with a stunned expression.


    And tears overflowed.


    "Um... take this."


    The woman looks at me with a strange expression when she comes near again and gives me a cloth.


    Maybe you''re not aware of the tears?


    I got a little lost, but one more step and when I applied my knee to a woman, I wiped my wet cheeks with a cloth.


    "Ah...."


    I was surprised that the cloth got wet.


    When I look at a woman, I realize that there is power around her mouth.


    Maybe you''re holding back from crying?


    "... it''s okay to cry."


    It makes me pathetic that I can only say such things.


    Still, I want you to exhale your feelings to the woman who is enduring it, and I will hold the woman''s hand and convey my feelings.


    "Don''t hold back."


    I don''t know if it was passed on, but the woman cried.


    I was relieved to move next to a woman and gently stroked my back.


    The woman walked around a little bit wondering how long she had been doing that.


    "Are you okay?


    My head shakes vertically because of my question.


    "Water, please. You must be thirsty.


    I must be thirsty because I cried after I slept.


    Offer a glass of water next to a woman.


    Potions cure illness, but they don''t cure thirst.


    "Yes... but thank you."


    "No"


    A woman receives a glass and puts it on her mouth but does not drink it.


    I was wondering what it was, but I found myself confused with a cup in my mouth.


    "What''s wrong?


    The woman shook her neck and leaned the cup slowly.


    After a sip, I drank the water in the glass vigorously.


    "Fu ~"


    I still felt pretty thirsty.


    "Shall I bring some more?


    A woman nods small, looking at my words in a glass.


    When I received the glass, I noticed that my father was trying to get some water.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    A woman who is staring at me and my father.


    "I got a fever, but isn''t my body getting sick?


    A woman nodding with a nervous look at her father''s words.


    I see. You must be hungry, too.


    A woman laying her neck on her father''s side.


    "Aren''t you down? But you should also eat to restore your health. Because Ivy makes something good for digestion. Can I get you a bite to eat?


    A woman looks at her father strangely.


    And I lost my sight.


    "We''re having breakfast now, too. Shall we eat together?


    The woman who had seen me and my father several times nodded once.


    I found my father relieved in that state.

 518 Episode 480 Lets eat first

    "Go ahead."


    I offered a bowl to a woman with a smile.


    Fear comes from a woman who receives it with a little confusion.


    I want you to rest a little longer, but I don''t know what to do.


    My father was as confused as a woman''s fear.


    Anyway, every time you call, you tremble.


    I decided to eat something warm and it would calm me down a little, but is it okay to eat it in this state?


    "Ah, no...."


    "Yes, what is it?


    A woman''s gaze alternates between me and my father.


    He seemed scared, so he was sitting a little further away for breakfast, but shouldn''t he be a little further away?


    "I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I. Together,"


    Are you okay with this?


    Look at your father.


    Together...


    "Ah, is it okay if Dad comes over here?


    A woman nods to my words.


    But I''m scared anyway.


    I don''t know what to do, I see my father.


    "Don''t let me come any closer."


    My father starts eating again just a little by my side.


    And a woman with a slightly relieved expression.


    I''m scared, but do you think it''s okay?


    "Eat while it''s warm."


    I thought it was good for digestion and made it from my old man''s memory.


    It contains vegetables and meat, so it seems good for the body.


    If it is slowly simmered and softened, it should also be good for digestion.


    "This is my grandfather. It''s delicious."


    It tastes so nostalgic to me.


    Eating one bite gave me a gentle taste.


    Ah, but did it taste too thin?


    It''s just fine for me, but what do you think?


    When I saw a woman, she stared at me.


    And when I tilted my neck, I suddenly strayed.


    "The flavour may be a little thin. If it''s thin, add salt, so please tell me."


    The woman nodded and swallowed her uncle with a spoon and carried him to her mouth.


    It''s kind of exciting.


    Are you all right?


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    The woman''s mouth rises slightly.


    And I''m relieved.


    "Is the taste okay?


    "Yes"


    I''ll have a refill.


    A woman who nods and eats her grandfather many times in my words.


    That''s good.


    My father also showed such a relief to such a woman.


    "Uncle, is it so delicious?


    "It''s delicious. But I don''t think it tastes good for your father."


    My grandfather made it to suit me, so it has a thin flavor.


    "Can you taste it?


    "Fufu, wait a minute.... yes"


    Put two mouths of your uncle in a small plate and give it to him.


    My father leaned his neck as soon as he could eat it.


    "Do you really want to taste it?


    "No, I feel the taste. Well, it''s thin."


    "Eh, you know what it tastes like?


    "That''s a misunderstanding."


    Ahahaha


    After all, I said that cooking with a light flavor doesn''t taste good.


    "The usual smell? A little thicker?


    "I didn''t. As usual."


    Really? It is thin, but I definitely feel the taste. Well, it would be better if it were a little thicker. "


    Does this mean you want me to make it stronger?


    But you''re a digestive grandfather to a moving father?


    I need to make a lot of them.


    Ah, I''m not ill, so should I put on a side dish?


    I like it, too, and I think I''ll make it.


    But there are two kinds of flavors.


    Intense flavor and light flavor.


    After you finish eating, put some tea in your father and me.


    "Sierra, you''re late."


    I see.


    Shortly before Sola came under me, she came out first and quickly ran away somewhere.


    I am a little anxious because it is an unusual action.


    "It''s okay. Because Sierra is strong."


    "Yeah."


    Why don''t you come home soon?


    "Um... yes, thank you. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey."


    "You''re welcome."


    After eating the contents of the bowl, the woman seemed to have relaxed a little.


    I hope you don''t get scared anymore.


    Now I''m going to make you some tea.


    "Ah."


    I smiled at your sorry expression.


    When I put the tea in and gave it to her, she lowered her head and received it immediately.


    My mouth moved several times, but I drank tea without saying anything.


    May I ask your name?


    In your father''s words, the woman stops moving.


    "If you don''t want to say so. I just want to talk about what''s coming. If you want to go somewhere, you can escort me there."


    A woman''s gaze moves around.


    He looked at me and my father several times, then opened his mouth and closed again.


    "Um, nama, eh, in Maria, I..."


    Maria. Okay. I''m Doloid, and this is my daughter, Ivy. Nice to meet you. "


    You''re not scared more than you were before dinner.


    That''s good.


    Okay, ku.


    Maria.


    Thank you, Maria-san.


    The eyes of Maria, who looked at her father and me, slightly shaped the smile.


    That makes me happy.


    From the moment I saw my father and I, my eyes were always frightened.


    I honestly didn''t know what to do.


    So, just a little, but I''m glad that Maria''s expression has changed.


    "Son of a bitch. I can''t... I can''t hear you."


    "Don''t worry about it. It is properly conveyed. And if you don''t know, I''ll ask you, so don''t give me any more explanations."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    There are some things that are a little short of words, but there is no problem.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no. Nana, no, no, no."


    Was it forbidden to talk?


    When I spoke, I felt uncomfortable in my throat.


    I''ve been talking, so are you surprised by the sudden movement of your muscles?


    So, if you keep talking, will it be normal?


    I see.


    Is that it?


    Is your father''s expression just a little steep?


    Maria doesn''t seem to have noticed.


    That''s good.


    Gently pulls the clothes your father is wearing.


    Hmm?


    "My face. I''m scared."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. We have to be careful."


    My father nodded small because he apologized in a small voice.


    "Um, um, here."


    That kid?


    "You gave it to me."


    What do I have to do?


    "A church?


    A woman trembling in horror at her father''s words.


    I mean, uh... did she let me out of the church?


    "Maria was in Hattal Village, wasn''t she? The church caught me there."


    Move your neck vertically to your father''s words.


    Oh, is that her? Is that about Mr. Biss?


    The churchmen were desperately looking for Mr. Biss to find him.


    Your father said that Mr. Biss had been injured by an adventurer hired by the church.


    Is that because you tried to force me to find out where Maria is?


    ... I''m glad it''s healed.


    "Is he talking about a screwdriver?


    Maria nodded repeatedly to her father''s question with a crying expression.


    "Yes, that''s right, let''s go, let''s go. Um, here...."


    Mr. Biss may have stayed in the village intentionally thinking he''d be caught if he ran away with him.


    I stayed in the village and tried to turn the eyes of the church to myself.


    "It''s okay. Gilmus will protect you."


    Maria tears at your father''s words.


    "Excuse me, Seen, I''m already daiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    "What do you want to do now?


    When your father asks, Maria looks puzzled.


    Nyahn


    "Sierra!


    I noticed.


    Well, it looks like it''s completely gone.


    Even though I''m in front of you, I can hardly feel any sign or magic.


    Nyahn


    Ah, signs and magic are back.


    That''s amazing.


    "What happened? Turn it off."


    She hugged Sil, who had arrived beside her.


    I checked my body from top to bottom, but I am not injured.


    That''s good.


    Nyah!


    "Hmm? What are you adding?


    Sierra puts something on my hand.


    When I look at it, I see 10 little purple fruits.


    Nuts?


    "Eh, Sierra, is this Pascal fruit? What? Maybe you were going to get this?


    Nyahn


    What?


    I mean, why is Sierra so proud?


    Pascal fruit?


    I''ve never heard of it. What is it?


    I''ve never heard of it when I studied tree nuts and fruits, but is it famous?


    "Ha, what if I suddenly disappear? You must have noticed that."


    Nyahn


    That''s right, Iko-san.


    My father strokes Sierra''s head.


    Her tail is a little more intense than usual.


    "Ah, no, no. Megasa, Tatsuki"


    Oh, maybe I''m afraid of Sierra.


    I look at Maria in a hurry, but I don''t know because I''ve been scared forever.


    "Maria-san, this is Siel. It''s our precious family."


    Nyahn


    Siel nodded happily at my words.


    After seeing it, Maria softened her expression for a moment.


    "Wow."


    I was surprised.


    It was a moment, but it was a very soft expression.


    "Ivy, what''s going on?


    "Nothing. What''s more pascal than that?


    I wish I could keep that look on my face forever.

 519 Episode 481 Curse and Phantom Fruit

    "The Pascal is actually the only phantom fruit that can lift the curse of the slave mark."


    What, the curse?


    Maria looks at her father in surprise.


    From that state, I realized that I didn''t realize.


    But if it''s a curse.


    "Dad, don''t you think the curse can be broken with a purple potion?


    "The ordinary curse can be undone, but the curse of the slave mark cannot be undone even with a purple potion. It seems to work for a few minutes, but the power of the curse will prevail."


    There is such a curse.


    I don''t know.


    Maria-san


    Maria''s shoulders tremble and tremble at the quiet voice of her father.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Isn''t it the slave mark that gave you the order to ''don''t talk'' twice?


    Maria nods at her father''s words.


    You gave me the same order twice?


    "Maria''s way of speaking is due to the curse. As long as you don''t lift the curse, you won''t be able to talk right away."


    "What, you can''t talk anymore?


    I thought it was like this because I hadn''t talked all the time.


    I can''t believe this is because of the curse.


    "Oh, I told you I felt uncomfortable talking."


    "Yes, yes."


    "The discomfort gets worse and worse every day, and finally takes away the voice. It will probably hurt too."


    Oh, no.


    You were freed from the signs of slavery.


    When I saw Maria, she was blue and trembling.


    Gently stretch out her right hand and squeeze Maria''s hand.


    "Ah."


    "It''s okay, because there are pasta fruits to undo the curse."


    That''s what your father just said.


    That''s why it''s okay.


    Look at the pascal fruit in your left hand.


    "The curse of the slave mark is quite special."


    Turning to his words, there was a father who spoke a little bitterly.


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    "The circle of slaves is bound by a magical contract, but the sign of slavery is a curse in itself. When you mark a slave, you are bound by a curse. And by removing the slave mark, a new curse is overwritten, making it a more special and stronger curse. The same order is given to speed up the curse that activates after the slave marks are removed."


    Speed up the curse.


    Is that why your father said he couldn''t speak right away?


    "You''re going to be able to handle this pasta, right?


    Show your father the fruit of the pasta.


    "Indeed, Pascal fruit is the only way to lift such a curse. But not absolutely."


    "What do you mean?


    Sometimes you can''t lift the curse.


    When I stared at my father, he had a sharp expression.


    "I can''t actually eat up to 10 pascals. Eating more affects your body."


    "Influence?"


    "That''s right. The symptoms seem different from person to person, but eventually they die."


    Die.


    Maria''s hand that she was holding trembled and trembled.


    I put a little power in my hand to answer that.


    "In the meantime, I hope the pasta fruit will lift the curse, but sometimes it won''t work."


    In other words, I don''t know unless I try it.


    "Will 10 have no effect on eating pascal fruit? Maria-san has been deprived of a lot of health."


    "I''m fine with up to 10. It''s well documented."


    The literature is correct, right?


    Even so, 10 pcs.


    In the meantime, I wish I could lift Maria-san''s curse, but I can''t do 10.


    "Um, that, pussy, that''s all, wow, wow."


    Hmm?


    As far as the phantom fruit is concerned, what have I become?


    ... no.


    My father is thinking about it, but he doesn''t seem to know.


    "Maria-san, what did you say after the phantom?


    In my words, Maria holds her neck by her hand.


    "I, I, I, I, I, I..."


    I''m so sorry!


    Oh, that''s what you mean.


    Hmm?


    It''s not a word to say no to convincing.


    "Sierre brought it here because she wanted to undo the curse on Maria. So don''t worry about it. Besides, Maria-san is the only one who needs pascal fruit here, so if she says she doesn''t want it, she''ll just rot."


    "I can only eat Pascal for one day, so I can''t sell it. That''s why I want you to eat it without hesitation. Ivy is right, Maria-san will only rot if she doesn''t eat it."


    Maria sees the fruit of Pascal in my words and those of her father.


    Nyahn


    She said, "Sierre, eat, too."


    Maria sees Siel.


    "Maria-san, I can''t tell you that the curse will never be lifted. But it''s not good for Maria-san."


    Maria looked at her father, and once she nodded, she gently reached out to Pascal in my hand.


    Put one in the socket.


    "Is the taste okay?


    Ama, chair


    Is it sweet, or is it easy to eat?


    That''s good.


    If it is bitter, it is difficult to eat it.


    "There''s no change. Eat the next one."


    "Dad, what happens when the curse is lifted?


    "It''s easy to understand because black smoke comes out of the cursed area."


    If black smoke comes out, should I look at the neck?


    Maria eats the second pasta fruit.


    No change.


    I''m going to eat my third one, Mr. Maria.


    Da, mi mi.


    There is no black smoke after eating 3.


    Maria is also depressed.


    "It''s okay. Can I get you some tea?


    I''m nervous and have a runny throat.


    I hope you can manage to produce black smoke in 7 more.


    When I try to get up to make tea, I get pulled by something.


    I saw that Maria''s fingers were pulling the clothes I was coming to.


    "Sumi, let me, here."


    "I understand."


    Maria puts the fourth piece of pasta in her mouth.


    Maria-san chews and eats slowly.


    There has been no change after a while.


    Put the fifth one into your mouth.


    Hmm?


    Maria leans her neck.


    "What''s wrong?


    When your father asks worriedly, Maria looks puzzled.


    "If you put it in your mouth and think it''s strange, spit it out -"


    Black smoke comes out of Maria''s neck.


    And it soon disappeared into the air.


    "Ah."


    "I did it!


    The black smoke broke the curse, right?


    I ate 5 pieces.


    Good. It''s only 5 pieces.


    Even though the literature says it''s okay, I was worried about eating 10 of them.


    "Ah...."


    Maria put her hand on her neck with a surprise expression.


    Maria-san, are you okay?


    Say, "I''m sick."


    Is it because you are not accustomed to talking? It is slow, but it is definitely not the same as before.


    The words are not broken.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Maria''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Great. I''m relieved."


    Maria is crying more and more at your father''s words.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Give the cloth to Maria-san, who keeps crying.


    "Thank you."


    Thank you again and again, Maria, crying.


    My father gently approached and stroked his head.

 520 Episode 482 Marias Past

    "Are you calm?


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Go ahead. Keep your eyes cool."


    Give Maria a damp cloth.


    She cried too much and her eyes became bright red.


    But my expression became a little brighter.


    "Thank you."


    I''m still a little confused, but I''m not as scared as I was at first.


    I still feel a little nervous, but I feel a little closer.


    I''ll clean it up.


    I''ll clean up my breakfast.


    Maybe we''ll move soon after we hear the story.


    "Oh, I''ll help you. What am I supposed to do?


    "Let''s prepare tea and have some sweets.


    I didn''t do anything, but I''m a little tired.


    I want something sweet.


    I see. There''s been a lot going on since yesterday. "


    "Yeah."


    My father will prepare tea, so I''ll clean up after breakfast in the meantime.


    Maria was wandering around a little and told to sit down with her father.


    Nevertheless, Maria is thin.


    That will make your journey difficult.


    "The washing is over. I wiped it and put it all in my magic bag. And then... the garbage is fine. All right."


    It''s over.


    It''s not that many because I clean it up while making it, and it''s easy.


    "Good work. I made you a chocolate bar, but was that good?


    Wheat confectionery bought in the village of Hattal.


    Slightly sweet and crisp.


    The chocolate inside is sweet and delicious.


    After Lord Foronda has eaten it, I like it.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since I sold a chopper. I look forward to it!"


    There are only bars without chocolate and some with dried fruit.


    I like the black chocolate.


    "It''s not always the same taste as what you''ve eaten before."


    "Looks similar, though."


    Maria looks strangely at the chopper.


    "Go ahead. It''s sweet, crispy and delicious."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Make sure Maria eats before she eats herself.


    Mm-hmm.


    It''s a little sweeter than the chocolate bar Lord Foronda gave me, but it''s delicious.


    Crispy.


    Crispy.


    Phew. It''s delicious for a long time. "


    "Yeah."


    My father looks at Maria gently.


    I wonder when we should start talking.


    When I saw Maria, I ate all the chocolate bars and drank tea.


    "Can I talk to you now?


    "... yes. I''ll talk to you."


    "You don''t have to talk about anything you don''t want to talk about."


    "Yes. Um... I came to Hatal Village at the age of seven. My mother is skilled. That''s why there....."


    Maria''s expression clouds.


    Did you tell the church to check your skills?


    "Check your skills. My surroundings became noisy... and my mother went somewhere. I was in a dark room, and then I was alone. No one comes crying. Mom, Dad''s gone."


    Huh?


    Look at Maria.


    I think he''s about 30, but he''s been in jail since he was seven?


    "Have you ever been out of your room?


    "Yes."


    Aren''t they completely imprisoned?


    "When you leave the room, it suits people. Grab my hand. Say what you saw. Other than that, it''s always been a room. Oh, there was a cleaner. But I can''t talk."


    Does it suit people?


    Church... nobility?


    They only let me out of my room when the aristocrats came, and they made me do something.


    Otherwise, they''re trapped in a dark room.


    The only person who fits is the one who comes to clean.


    But if you can''t talk, there''s no point.


    "Do you know when you were marked as a slave?


    "I don''t know. After I left the room looking for my mother, I noticed that she was beaten up. I can''t talk anymore."


    Awful!


    Is that it?


    You said, "Say what you saw."


    What does that mean?


    "Maria, you couldn''t talk, could you? How did you tell them what you saw?


    "Talk in front of Chathris. Nothing else."


    Did you leave someone to talk to and make someone else talk to?


    "Can you do that?


    I nod when I see my father.


    "Oh, I can do it.... one of the techniques used to obey a master."


    Your father turns a blind eye to what he told me when he approached me and whispered.


    Obedience!


    Too bad


    Maria looks at me with a strange look, shouting a little louder.


    "Maria, what kind of person is Chathris?


    Maria''s expression fell apart in response to your father''s question.


    "Chathris, be gentle. I''ll be happy when I see you."


    The method used by the church has been successful.


    When Maria talks about a person named Chathris, her expression becomes gentle.


    I''m so lonely, I let only one person trust me.


    Shit! Murmuring!


    "Maria, do you know what your skills are?


    Maria shook her head sideways in response to her father''s question.


    I see.


    Your father''s expression gets a little steep.


    "You said ''say what you saw'', but what did you see?


    "About the person who held hands. Everyone hates it."


    Maria trembles.


    Maybe he remembered something he didn''t like.


    But what we''re talking about right now... have you seen it in the future?


    "Sometimes there''s a black lump on your body. Turn it off."


    Black lumps on your body?


    Hmm?


    "Where is that black lump?


    Maria thinks a little about my question.


    And what is it?


    Maria has been acting a little strange since we started talking about skills.


    Are you scared?


    "It''s the place with the most."


    That way, Maria points to the part of her heart.


    Next, say "here", stomach part.


    I finally said "here" and pointed to my head.


    "There''s a black lump in there for now."


    Inside... a black lump in your body?


    You mean sick?


    But if you''re sick, you can handle the potion to a certain extent, right?


    If it gets worse and you''re out of health, I can''t help you with the potion.


    If we can get to Hattar Village, I''m sure we''ll be fine.


    "... what''s a black lump?


    I smiled bitterly at my father.


    Probably a curse.


    Curse?


    But the curse can also be cured with a purple potion...


    "As a nobleman, you can''t let people know you''re cursed." Are you buying a grudge against someone? ''and'' Something terrible has cursed you, ''and speculation flies around. Even if it is true, rumors are unacceptable to hold back as aristocrats. That''s why we need to break the curse behind closed doors. "


    I don''t know.


    I still think it can be cured with purple potion.


    "Shouldn''t we use purple potions in secret?


    "Most nobles curse nobles."


    "Yeah."


    "The curse used by nobles is a sophisticated curse. That''s why you may need a lot of purple potions. What if there''s a rumor you bought dozens of purple potions all of a sudden?


    Oh, you''re gonna find out?


    Even though I need to train, I have people who use advanced curses.


    How many people did you want to curse?


    "Maria, can you erase that black lump in one go?


    "I got it."


    I see. She''s a precious woman who can lift the curse in one go. So it''s a sign of slavery. "


    My father sighs loudly.


    Maria, this is a skill¡­


    "It''s useless!


    "Huh?


    Maria stood up and shouted when her father tried to say something about her skills.


    Maria, oh...


    "No, I prayed. Every day, every day. So it''s gone. I don''t use it! I don''t want to use it!


    Maria screams at her father''s words.


    The expression is distorted by fear.


    Skills are scary for Maria.


    "Maria-san, calm down. You don''t have to use it."


    Grab Maria''s hand as she stood up and trembled.


    He trembled, but he squeezed my hand back.


    "I don''t need it. I prayed, it''s gone."


    I see. If you don''t need Maria, you don''t need her skills. I''m glad it''s gone. "


    "... really? Chathris, I''m angry. I was so angry... scared."


    I wonder if a man named Chathris deserves a hell of a punishment.


    "I don''t need it... only trash can sell it..."


    I wish I could go to hell!


    "Neither I nor Ivy intend to use Maria''s skills. However, we need to know the correct information. That''s all. So you don''t have to use it. Become, Ivy?


    "Yeah, you don''t have to use it."


    When I nodded forcefully, Maria showed me a pleasant expression.


    Good, you believe me?

 521 Episode 483: What skills?

    "Dad, do you know what Maria''s skills are?


    What skills can you de-curse?


    If you''re sick, it''s light.


    and another skill.


    Is that what you''re seeing in that person''s future?


    That''s it...


    "Maria, I need to make sure."


    "Yes"


    "You said you saw it when you touched people, right?


    Maria nods to her father''s words.


    "Did you get the numbers with what you saw then?


    "Numbers?"


    When I tilt my neck, my father nods.


    "I thought it was the skill of a fortuneteller... what do you think?


    "No, only when someone touches it."


    I see.


    My father''s expression becomes a little confused.


    "Dad, are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m a little surprised. I think Maria''s skills are" light "and probably" vision of the future. "


    "Light and Future Vision"


    Future vision was certainly one of the skills that disappeared.


    Is that it?


    Who did you ask?


    "I don''t believe it either, but I don''t think there are people with futuristic skills."


    Maria trembles at her father''s words.


    "Is that so unusual?


    "It''s unusual. It''s a non-existent skill. Sometimes I talk about the skills I want."


    Is that it?


    Skills that don''t exist?


    "You lost your skills, right?


    "Eh, yes. I checked it many times. It''s gone."


    In Maria''s words, her father looks relieved.


    Maria looks at it strangely.


    "Dad?"


    "If the church guys had checked it over and over again, they''d be gone. I''ve never heard of skills disappearing."


    I''ve never heard of a skill disappearing.


    "Is that impossible?


    Well... But the Church''s decision will definitely reduce the number of people looking for Maria. "


    Certainly.


    If I still had the skills of light and futuristic vision, I would come looking for anything.


    But if it''s gone, the church shouldn''t put so much effort into it.


    "Hmm? Who''s going to look for Mr. Maria?


    From what Maria said, it seems we don''t need it, and no one''s looking for it.


    In my words, Maria looks at her father anxiously.


    "Unfortunately, I''m here. Those idiots will definitely come looking for Maria."


    Fools?


    ... about the nobles?


    "Maria, wasn''t there a crime in the future you saw?


    Maria nods bluishly at her father''s words.


    "Ah, who hired the nobles to look for Maria?


    "Oh, Maria''s testimony brings the crime to light. Many nobles will want to avoid it."


    Maria''s expression distorted sadly.


    They let me see a future I didn''t want to see, and they used me.


    Are you going to be chased now?


    Can you do something about it?


    "Maria, what do you want to do now?


    What?


    Maria stares at your father in his words.


    "It''s about to happen. Is there somewhere you want to go? Anything you want to do?


    When she saw Maria, she lost her sight with a confused expression.


    Speaking of which, I got separated from my mother...


    No, you shouldn''t touch this.


    It''s about the church, so it could be the worst.


    "I... what should I do?


    Maria-san''s face was in the way.


    I see.


    Maybe you don''t know because you''ve been trapped in church all this time.


    "Maria, we''re traveling to King''s Landing. You want to come with me somewhere safe? It''s just a journey, so I think it''s a little hard for Maria..."


    Hmm?


    Is there anything else I can do?


    "Anything else?


    "I can get someone I trust to help me protect Maria."


    In his words, Maria grabbed his hand.


    Hmm?


    "Come with me, please."


    Maria''s hand grabbing her father is trembling.


    "Travel is healthy. Can you do your best?"


    "Good luck."


    "Can I have Ivy?


    "Of course."


    "Um, can''t we go to Hattal Village? I want to thank her for taking me."


    "Sorry, you shouldn''t go. There are many people there who can help the church."


    I don''t know now because Gilmus and the others must have worked hard.


    But you''d better stay away from anything that might be dangerous.


    "Maria-san. Should I send you a letter when I get to safety?


    "Letters?"


    "Yes, Gilmus and the Commander are acquaintances of your father. That''s why you can tell Mr. Biss how Maria feels."


    Maria sees your father.


    Father nods to it.


    "They''ll be fine. I won''t tell anyone about Maria."


    "Thank you, from now on, please"


    Maria lowers her head.


    "Pu ~"


    Suddenly, when Sola rang, a small voice was leaked from Maria.


    I saw Sola on Maria''s lap.


    "Sora, don''t surprise me."


    Phew?


    Sola looks strange on Maria''s lap.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. You know that, right?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    I knew it.


    But thanks to Sora, the air is kind of lighter.


    "Um... this kid..."


    "Maria-san. I''m Tamer. And that''s Sora. And then...."


    I was obsessed with talking and left everyone behind.


    In a hurry, he looked around and found Flem and Sol beside Siel.


    Toron... he''s gone.


    I saw a bag dedicated to Tron, but it wasn''t there.


    "Uh, the kid''s got a flame, and the black slime next to him has a sol. And the older one is Siel."


    Looking around while introducing.


    He''s not here.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Toron''s gone. What should I do?"


    Dad looks around too.


    "Sierr, do you know where Toron is?


    Nyahn


    Good, I know.


    "Where are you?


    Siel stood up and walked out.


    When I followed it, I stopped by the big tree.


    "Here?"


    "This is...."


    My father looked at the tree and made a sharp expression.


    "What? Is there something in this tree?


    Looks up at the tree.


    Is that it?


    The leaves are unusually low.


    Besides, the branches are black.


    "Sick?"


    "Kimabu."


    Wood demonic disease?


    I''ve never heard of it. Are you sick?


    "It''s a disease that accumulates magic inside the tree."


    Inside the tree.


    My father grabbed me when I gently reached out.


    "You shouldn''t touch it. Because I don''t know how much magic is accumulated."


    "Okay. Are you sure you don''t want to leave me like this?


    "No, it''s not okay. If you leave Tree Magic Disease alone, you''ll get caught up in the surrounding trees and rot. And the ground is sinking. I hope that''s all, but the problem is that magic can easily accumulate where it''s fallen."


    "Magic?


    "Ah, it seems that magic accumulates unusually quickly. That''s why we burn trees when we find them... they''re huge."


    That''s right.


    Even if you burn it, first cut this big tree...


    Is that it?


    "Dad, isn''t this tree dead?


    "... I see. You''re dying right in front of me."


    "Ah, Tron!


    Gyah!


    A tron crawls out of the dirt as he looks at the noise he knows.


    Yeah, creepy.


    "Gah! Gah!


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Almost there, Toron started to rampage on the ground.


    When I approached it, my feet didn''t come out of the ground yet.


    Butterfly.


    Butterfly.


    "Maybe... my leg got caught?


    She stops and stares at my words.


    "Dad, is there anything you can dig the ground for?


    There''s a tree branch.


    Help your father and Maria dig the dirt around Toron


    After digging a little, Toron pulled his foot off the ground.


    Cologne and Tron roll with that recoil.


    "... um, this is Toron, who recently became a family member."


    Introducing Maria, Toron shook the leaves while rolling.


    Ah, the leaves from the beginning are growing.

 522 Episode 484 Skills Required for Diviners

    "Please have some water to wipe your body."


    "Yes, thank you."


    In the clothes for your father, Maria sews clothes that are fine even if they are worn by Maria according to her size.


    Hurry as you hear the sound of wiping your body behind you.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, I''m fine. I used to sew my own clothes."


    Bury the tears with other cloth cuts, or lengthen the short length with other clothes.


    You did a lot of good thinking now.


    "When you go to the next village, let''s buy clothes first."


    "But I...."


    "What''s wrong?


    "I don''t have any money."


    Even if I say it''s okay, I''ll be careful.


    If it were me, I''d be worried.


    "Do what you can while traveling. Cooking or carrying luggage."


    "Cooking? I''ve never made it...."


    "Let''s make it together."


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it."


    Yeah, it''s a mess because I''m hurrying to sew it.


    In the meantime, it''s fine because it''s clothes.


    "I got it!


    Shorten the length of your pants and stuff your hips a lot... are you okay?


    Maria-san is so thin, I packed it as much as I could, but it''s definitely crazy.


    Nh, this can''t be helped.


    The clothes above were packed little by little on both sides, but they are definitely still big.


    Do you give up on this?


    I got one more piece up and down, so let''s go sew it up slowly with Maria-san.


    "Go ahead."


    "Yes"


    Clean up the sewing tools before you get dressed.


    Speaking of which, I picked this up at the dump.


    I had trouble straightening the bent needle.


    Well, I''m still a little bent, but I''m used to it.


    "Um...."


    I turned around and looked at Maria, who had finished dressing.


    ... yeah, it doesn''t look great.


    After all, it''s no use just packing it, because there are strange wrinkles on the clothes.


    That said, I think it''s better than monk clothes...


    Um...


    "Sorry, if you go to the next village, we''ll definitely go shopping for clothes."


    Yeah, that''s the best.


    Let''s do it.


    "Is it time to leave?


    Yes, I did.


    Father leans his neck when he leans out of the cave.


    I saw Maria coming out from behind me and her mouth moved a little.


    Ah, I''m enduring laughter.


    When I stared at my father, I lost my sight.


    "When you go to the next village, let''s go buy clothes."


    Eh?


    Pu


    Maria''s surprised voice and my burst of laughter.


    Father looks at us and looks strange.


    You said the same thing about me.


    "That''s right. Well, that can''t be helped."


    My father sees Maria.


    "Is that weird?


    "What''s funny is that my clothes are too big. She''s overstuffed and wrinkled."


    Really?


    Maria looks at her body strangely.


    I don''t think it''s comfortable either.


    "Besides, let''s get a little closer to the next village."


    "Yeah, let''s go. Are you okay?"


    Lower the magic bag sequentially from shoulder to shoulder and finally the trolley basket.


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Pefu


    Terururururu ~


    Thank you very much.


    Gyah!


    What, Maria?


    ... well, okay.


    Each starts walking with a luggage.


    "Um, I have something, too."


    Your father shook his neck at Maria''s words.


    "For the time being, it''s better to walk without holding anything and conserve your strength. It''s okay because we''re used to it."


    Maria nodded bewildered at her father''s words.


    As I walked out, I noticed Maria''s breath coming up a little bit.


    I feel like I don''t have any more health than I thought.


    "Dad, do you want to walk a little slower?


    Ask your father if he can change the pace of walking and look at Maria and shake her neck sideways.


    "I''m sure you''ll mind, so stay like this for a while."


    "Okay."


    I certainly cared about the luggage, but if you slow down to walk there, you''ll get sick.


    "But I''m sure it''ll be a break soon. Well, let''s go relax."


    "Yeah, I''m talking about skills."


    "What''s wrong?


    "I''m worried about the skills of fortunetellers. She said she''d get a number."


    What''s the difference between futuristic vision?


    Is that it? There are two skills you absolutely need to become a Diviner: one for probability vision and the other for past vision. Some fortunetellers seem to have only one rarely, but most people have these two. "


    Probability vision skills?


    Past vision skills?


    "Past vision is a skill to see the past?


    This is easy to understand.


    "Oh, yeah. The more stars there are, the more the fortuneteller can see the past. I heard it''s too old for you."


    Still, that''s a great skill.


    "Mostly helps find criminals."


    I see.


    If the vision of the past is the past, the vision of probability is the future?


    Probability?


    It''s a fragile rate, isn''t it?


    "The future of probability is not absolute. I think this is probably different from the perspective of the future. It seems that the numbers can be seen together as to what percentage of the future is probability vision. The more stars there are, the more accurate the probability is and the more amazing the divination is. I initially thought Maria''s skills were probabilistic."


    "Really?


    "Ah, as I said before, futuristic skills are a dream story."


    I see.


    Nobody expects a skill that they didn''t think they would.


    "But I wondered if it was necessary to hide the probability view. The Church has already announced that the stars have 5 probabilistic sights. So there''s no reason to hide Maria. So I wondered why the church in the village of Hatal was hiding Maria. But there''s nothing you can hide from the nobles anymore. So I thought of the future vision. I thought it was impossible."


    "That''s why I asked for the numbers. I mean, there''s a five star fortuneteller."


    Isn''t that amazing?


    "Oh, the church says he''s still alive."


    I don''t know, I don''t think I''m interested at all.


    "When I asked Maria about the numbers, I was half-hearted... No, I didn''t think there was anyone with future-vision skills. But Maria doesn''t have any numbers, does she? I''ve thought about a lot of skills, but none of them are. The only thing left to erase is the vision of the future."


    I see.


    Did your father look confused because he thought it was impossible?


    "Let''s take a break."


    What?


    Maria looks back and breathes on her shoulders.


    I started walking for a little over an hour.


    Maria, let''s take a break.


    "Eh, hah, hah, hah, yes."


    Are you all right?


    I''m getting really worried.


    "Let''s sit down."


    Maria sits on a tree nearby in my words.


    I''m breathing all over my body and it seems pretty painful.


    "Are you okay?


    "Ha, ha, yes. Hah, it''s okay."


    Doesn''t look okay at all.


    I took a cup of tea out of my magic bag and gave it to Maria.


    Maria thanked me and received it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m still walking a little."


    "Our journey is a relaxing one, so it''s okay."


    "That''s right. If anything bothers you, stay close."


    In the back of the woods or in the cave.


    "Yeah. Oh, Sierra."


    "Hmm?


    "This time, it''s an easy road to walk, please go to the next village."


    If you don''t say it''s easy to walk, you might climb a cliff.


    That was tough.

 523 Episode 485: Why You Escaped

    I need to talk to Ivy and Maria.


    Father looks at us alternately while drinking tea.


    "What?"


    "What is it?


    "If the Hattar village church had leaked Mariah''s information outside, it could be predicted that the nobles were already moving."


    Sure, if you testify, you''ll be in trouble.


    "It''s possible that the information hasn''t leaked yet, but it''s better not to be optimistic."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "Information such as Maria''s appearance is not deceptive because she actually meets with the nobles. I would expect them to cut their hair. That''s why I''m trying to change my settings."


    "Configuration?


    Maria looks at her father with a confused look.


    I tilt my neck without knowing.


    They''re looking for a woman around her 30s.


    Certainly.


    "Don''t you think we should be family to deceive that? Maria and I are married and Ivy is the child. This is a big break from the woman you''re looking for."


    "... eh!


    Father and Maria are family!


    Ah, well, this isn''t really family, because it''s to deceive the chaser.


    Oh, yeah... two kids?


    My mother!


    No, it''s not true, but it''s a lie to think about if Maria-san had a chaser...


    No, I''m confused.


    Uh, this is a lie to escape.


    It''s not true.


    "No, you know, that."


    Maria is as confused as I am next door.


    "What do you think?


    I don''t care what you say...


    Sure, I think it''s pretty effective for people looking for a woman.


    My family is definitely excluded.


    "I think it''s a good idea."


    "Where''s Maria?


    "I, uh, apologize for the inconvenience... no more"


    I feel sorry for Maria.


    Well, you care.


    "Actually, we''re running away from the church in Hattal. That''s why if Maria were here, we''d be more misled."


    Hmm?


    Does the church look so much for us?


    "What? Really?


    "Ah, the churchmen are after what I have. So I ran away before they took me."


    Oh, I see.


    To lighten Maria''s feelings.


    Nevertheless, the truth and lies intersect beautifully.


    The expression is the same as usual, and if I don''t know anything, I''m going to be fooled.


    Really?


    "Ah, that''s why we appreciate Maria''s presence. Become, Ivy?


    That''s what your father says and looks at me.


    Smile and nod.


    "... I see. If it helps the druids."


    "Great. Thank you."


    My father showed a slight relief.


    "If that''s the case, we need to change the way we call and talk."


    Hmm?


    How do you talk?


    Um, mom would be fine.


    "Ivy, that''s how you talk."


    I''m sure you are.


    Um... wow, it''s embarrassing.


    Easy and cheap.


    "Mother....."


    "Yes"


    When I saw Maria-san, her face became red.


    I am also bright red.


    Or why are you so embarrassed to just call me?


    Say hello from now on.


    All right.


    "It''s nervous and rod reading, but, well, come on, we''re getting used to it."


    "Yeah, wait till you get used to it."


    I wonder why.


    I don''t have anything to do when I talk to my father.


    Maria... my back hurts when I talk to my mother.


    "Hi, Ivy."


    Ahahah.


    Maria-san and... your mother read bars.


    And my face is too strong.


    "Kukukuku. Ivy, Maria, whatever."


    My father laughed because he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    It''s pretty bad, isn''t it?


    Why are you so nervous when you just call me?


    Fufu


    Oh, he''s laughing.


    It''s not too harsh, but it''s funny now.


    "Maria. She''s laughing, but Maria has another important thing to do."


    "What? What?"


    Makes your mother look nervous in your father''s words.


    "Call me Druid. And Ivy and I have to be nice to each other."


    "Uh, yes. Ah...."


    "Well, just take your time and get used to it."


    "Yes"


    Hmm, are you okay?


    If you talk a lot, will you get used to it sooner?


    "Um..."


    Mother opens her mouth with concern.


    "What''s wrong?


    "When I send a letter to Hattal Village, I need you to tell the villagers that you''re coming with me."


    "Depending on the content, what do you want to tell them?


    Um... I don''t know the details either. But Chathris. "


    Mr. Chathris?


    Does your mother still care about him?


    "I haven''t been able to get out of the room. I ran into her through a small window. I told her I couldn''t stay here. You can''t stay with Chathris. I wanted to escape, too, from that room, from him. So, that day, you unlocked my room. He took me to the woods."


    He means Mr. Biss, right?


    Is that it?


    That''s a little strange, isn''t it?


    How did Mr. Biss get to the room?


    "I noticed it when I ran away. There''s no one there all the time. Chathris was in front of the church door, and he stopped me when I tried to speak up. I hid."


    That''s good.


    If you say anything, you''ll be caught right away.


    "Chathris says the forest caryon has been wiped out."


    Hmm?


    Cario?


    You''ve heard of it somewhere, that name.


    ... ah, narcotics flowers.


    A delicious flower from Toron.


    What, did the church grow drugs?


    "The person who was talking to Chathris was very angry. I came here to buy it all, or to waste it all."


    Did the nobles come to church to buy drugs?


    And you''re buying it all?


    Considering the amount of flower fields. It''s not an amount of personal enjoyment, is it?


    You''re a lousy aristocrat.


    "Chathris, I was in a lot of trouble. Maybe there''s something we can use, so we''re all looking into it."


    Oh, is that why Miss Biss was able to save your mother without anyone in the church?


    "I was trying to help because I always said, ''I''m busy, and I''m making time for you, so it''s only natural to help me.''"


    ... I want you to fall into slavery and taste hell.


    "But she can''t. They say they''ll kill you if they find you. Besides, Cario told me that flowers are useless. A flower that people can''t grow."


    Mr. Biss is a very firm man.


    "Chathris grows useless flowers. I''m the only one who can''t, but I can''t. That''s why I want you to tell the villagers about Carlo. She said Kayo destroys people. I don''t want Chathris to grow such flowers."


    Mother knows it was the church that locked herself up.


    I also know that Chathris is from the church.


    That''s why I want to escape, but I don''t want you to do anything bad to Chathlis, who was alone and only slightly healed.


    Could this be brainwashing?


    I''m getting kind of sad.


    "I''ve already told you about Kayo''s flowers, so I''m fine."


    "Eh! Really?


    "Ah, so we destroyed them all."


    A mother with a surprised look at her father''s words.


    As far as I can tell, we are the ones who messed up the church.


    Toron, that''s great.


    "What kind of flower is that cario?


    "What kind of flowers?


    Your mother leans her neck at your father''s words.


    "How to talk"


    "Ah, what kind of flowers?


    "Cario''s roots contain narcotics. Do you know anything about drugs?


    Mother nods to her father''s question.


    "Many of the people I met were suffering from drug diseases. I was happy to lose it."


    Hahaha.


    Many of the nobles who are doing bad things are drug addicts.


    "Drug addiction is a little different from illness."


    No?


    "Ah, no matter how prevented the illness may come under surprise, I can''t deal with it perfectly myself. But drugs can be perfectly prevented if they don''t do it themselves."


    "Do it yourself?


    A mother who leans her neck to her father''s words.


    "That''s right. It''s drugs that can''t stop themselves anymore."


    "Can''t you stop it?


    "I think once or twice is fine, but I''m addicted to drugs. Some people want drugs, others change their personality, and it''s dangerous."


    Mother nods slowly to her father''s words.


    "Someone wanted it and saw me kill the woman who stopped me."


    I see.


    Seeing it means seeing future events, right?


    "Drugs destroy things that matter to you as people. Both those who use it and those who sell it will be thrown into slavery. Whoever sold it would never get out of the harshest place alive again."


    Yes, it is.


    "Do you think Chathris knows that?


    "Oh, you know."


    When my father spoke forcefully, my mother nodded with loneliness.

 524 Episode 486 Couple? Sister?

    "Thanks, Sola."


    Maria''s increase made it a little more difficult to secure a place to sleep.


    Two and three.


    There was only one person, but the beds needed space.


    Well, that''s Sola.


    Even if the three of us slept together, we found enough beds.


    As I stroked Sola around, the boss shocked me on my back.


    Turning in a hurry, Sierra hit her head on the back.


    "What''s the matter, Sierra?


    "Nyah!


    When she cried briefly, she walked towards the forest looking straight at it.


    Are you going somewhere else?


    "Are you hungry?


    I should have gone to dinner two days ago.


    ¡­¡­


    When she saw me, Sierra shook her head to the side.


    Aren''t you hungry?


    Maybe there''s something like the pasta fruit I brought to Maria.


    "Are you coming home?


    I felt a little anxious, so I stared into her eyes.


    Nyahn


    I was relieved at the siel who nodded naturally.


    "Okay. Watch out for monsters. If you think it''s dangerous, run. Don''t be reckless."


    Nyahn


    "What, are you going somewhere?


    When I was talking to Siel, the father, mother and Flem who were picking up the branches came back.


    Seems so. Thank you, Branch. "


    "You''re welcome. Sierre, be careful."


    Nyahn


    When I saw Siel off, I added a branch to the fire.


    "For the time being, I chose to be dry, but are you okay?


    "Yeah, I think it''s okay. Please wait a little longer for dinner."


    Look at the hardness of the vegetables that had been boiled in a pot.


    It has become soft a little bit more, so add the remaining vegetables and meat.


    Put herbs for smell removal and herbs for scent, and slightly shift the lid.


    "Speaking of which, Dad. What kind of monsters are around here?


    Speak to the father who is removing potions, swords and magic items from the magic bag.


    Did Maria tell her father to line up the potions in front of Sola and Flem?


    I see. There''s still a lot of Four around here. Four are so big and strong that they live in a wide area. "


    Is Four strong?


    I can''t figure out how big it is because I only see the back of running away from Sierra.


    But I knew it was big from a distance.


    "Ah, today''s meat is the Four."


    "The one that Chech¨¦''s owner and Chemia gave you?


    "Yes, it seemed delicious even if it was simmered."


    "That''s exciting. Maria, that potion belongs to Toron, so don''t put it in front of Sola."


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Don''t rush, I''ll drop it."


    "Yes"


    "Come on, how to talk. Cheaper, less nervous."


    "Ha... yeah"


    Is that it?


    Do couples look like this?


    I don''t know, not just my father and mother...


    "Look, it''s dangerous. You don''t have to hurry."


    "Yes"


    "Words"


    Ugh ~


    Fufu.


    Ah, it''s time to season it.


    What kind of flavor should I make?


    There''s good stock coming from vegetables and Four, so let''s use it to put in a little sauce.


    "Maria, that''s not it. Because it''s Tron''s potion. Because Sola is a blue potion. It may be a bit hard to understand because it''s a degraded version, but it''s purple."


    What? Um...


    Toron''s purple potion is better.


    "Are you a good man?


    I just raised my arm.


    Ah, this is Toron.


    "Words"


    Ugh ~


    Kukukuku.


    "Maria, I told you to be careful because the soil is wet. Ah, knees!


    What? Wow.


    "Ah, let Ivy help you get rid of the dirt later."


    "Yes, I''ll ask you later."


    "Words"


    Uh-huh ~


    Pupupu, kukuku.


    I don''t know, it''s so funny.


    "Ivy, what''s going on?


    "No, it''s nothing. But it''s time to eat."


    A little taste.


    Yeah, it''s delicious.


    The vegetables are well cooked and the meat is fine.


    "Okay. Sora''s dinner is almost over, so Maria can sit down."


    "Hah... yeah"


    Put a bowl of vegetables and meat in your father''s bowl.


    "Can I have some bread today?


    "Yeah, you can get it out properly."


    "There''s still bread mixed with herbs, isn''t there?


    Herbal medicine?


    "Does your father like bread with herbs?


    There are three types of bread made with medicinal herbs.


    Which one do you like?


    "Oh, I really like the tingling stimulus."


    Oh, that one.


    Now let''s make more bread with that herb.


    Rice balls and bread are easy to eat, so I want to make a lot of them, but there is also capacity for magic bags, so it''s difficult.


    I''ll take it.


    After Maria''s surprised expression, she imitates us.


    "I''ll take it."


    You''re kind of cute.


    I watch my mother while eating.


    Bread mixed with herbs also seems delicious.


    "Ah, yes. Ivy"


    "Yeah. What?


    "The part of Maria''s knee is dirty."


    I know.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to clean it up later."


    "Okay, fine."


    I look at my father and mother.


    You don''t look like a couple.


    Is it because your father has an old face?


    "What''s wrong? Maria, it''s spilling."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Eat calmly. Nobody''s coming to get it."


    "Yeah."


    In any case, it doesn''t look like a couple.


    It seems that there are various forms of couples, but as a couple, it feels uncomfortable.


    "Hmm? What?


    "Um, older brother and sister than husband and wife? I thought it looked like that."


    You look older, but what you''re talking about is a brother who takes care of his younger sister.


    "Haha. That''s probably true."


    "Huh? Huh?


    Maria twists her neck in my conversation with my father.


    Yeah, I''m better than your mother.


    When I saw your father, I smiled at Maria.


    "What about your father?


    Hmm?


    "How about you be Maria''s father?


    "Age would be impossible."


    I knew it was impossible.


    My father is 33 years old... that?


    How old is Maria?


    "How old is Maria now?


    Maria has a slightly troubled look on my question.


    "I don''t know, until I''m seven. But how many years have passed since then?"


    If I send it every day without any change, I won''t know.


    "Did anything happen when you were seven?


    Maria leans her neck to her father''s questions.


    "Anything?


    "Ah, have you heard from your parents? Something happened in some village or town."


    "When I was 7 years old. Ah, he said there was a big magic stone in the village of Okanke. I remember what magic stones are like when I first touched them."


    Okanke Village?


    It was certainly a village closer to King''s Landing than here.


    "When you were seven?


    "Yes"


    "In that case, Maria is now 27 years old."


    "27?


    "Ah, the Magic Stone of Okanke Village, found 20 years ago, is quite famous. There was a magic stone the size of which was said not to come out of the cave."


    "That''s right. What a magic stone, huh? How big is it?


    My father makes a fist in my words.


    "Intelligence says it''s about two adult men''s fists. The level of Magic Stone was also 3 and high, so it was amazing how many adventurers came together to try to grab thousands of dollars."


    Level 3 for 2 fists.


    That certainly looks like a crowd.


    "Well, all the magic stones that came out of the cave after that were the same level as the other caves. I heard that the heat had cooled down in about a year. Well, that''s good. Maria is definitely 27 years old."


    27 years old. I knew it was your father''s sister. "


    I see. Maybe it''s better than a couple. "

 525 Episode 487: Wait here?

    It was set to be your father''s sister, so to tell you the truth, aunt.


    At first I thought of calling her aunt, but I felt uncomfortable and decided to consult with my father and call her sister.


    At first I called her oneesan, but she told me not to call her adventurer or traveler so politely, so I changed to oneesan.


    When I called my mother, why did it bother me, but when I called you oneechan, I was wondering.


    "Oneechan, that''s sugar!


    "What? Oh, this is salt?


    "Yes, it is."


    As I watched your sister''s condition, I tilted my neck a little.


    Look at the containers containing sugar and salt.


    Same size in the same shape.


    The difference is that the color of the lid is different.


    But it''s red and orange, so there''s no mistake...


    "What''s wrong?


    Your father comes home from a tour of the area.


    "Nothing. Dad, how''d it go?


    "Nothing abnormal happened around here, so I''m fine. Let''s go after breakfast."


    "Yeah, she''s not coming back."


    I see. Well, it''ll be fine because it''s Sierra. "


    "Yeah."


    She hasn''t come home since she ran away yesterday evening.


    When will you be back?


    I know that Sierra is strong, but I am worried.


    I want you to come home soon.


    This morning, we added leafy vegetables to the rice balls we made and the rest of yesterday''s soup.


    It should be delicious with the added flavour of vegetables.


    Oniichan, come on in.


    Your sister gives your father tea.


    Oneechan feels more natural than when setting up a couple.


    Originally she wanted oniichan, so she was secretly happy that it was set up as a brother and sister.


    "Now, clean it up... oh, no!


    My father looks at me in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?


    "You don''t know where this place is. We"


    Hmm?


    ... ah, that''s right.


    I only know the approximate location because I''ve been guided by Siel in the woods.


    Besides, I''ve been walking my sister in an unscheduled direction ever since.


    "Yeah, you''re lost, Dad."


    I see.


    That''s just not a good idea.


    My father looked awkward in my words.


    It''s my fault.


    "That''s not true. Never."


    It''s not just your father''s fault, it''s both of them.


    Still, what should I do?


    Dad takes the map out of the magic bag and spreads it.


    I''ll clean it up.


    "Sorry, I''ll try my best to find an approximate location."


    "Yeah, good luck."


    Your sister is confused by my interaction with your father.


    Oneechan, I need you to help me clean this up.


    "Ha... yeah. What am I supposed to do?


    Cut the leaves from nearby trees and scrape off the dirt from the dishes.


    "Can you get rid of the dirt like this?


    Oneechan washes the dirty dishes with water mixed with soap.


    Finish by pouring the dishes with clean water and draining them in the basket.


    Let''s drain it just before we leave.


    "It''s over. I know where it is."


    "I narrowed it down to two places... which one do you think?


    Look where your father is pointing.


    I wonder which one.


    Around the two places from the map, it looks almost the same.


    "It''s hard to understand. There is a big stone on both sides to the right, and a little walk from that stone is a river... It''s almost the same location, so I can''t tell which one this place is."


    It seems that the size of the stone is different, but it is not written to the size.


    Well, it doesn''t make sense unless you know the size of the big stone in front of you.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t hear the name of the next village.


    "Huh? It''s Hataha village. Here"


    See where your father points.


    If the map is accurate, it does not seem to be a very large village.


    "This is hard if you make a mistake."


    From the two locations your father found, the village of Hataha is one on the right and the other on the left.


    If you choose the wrong place, you will be away from the village of Hataha.


    Dad and I alone will be able to get around in a day.


    I can handle the hardship.


    But considering oneechan''s health, you can''t go wrong.


    Are you okay?


    Oneechan looks at the map worried.


    I''ve never seen a map before.


    Surprised by oneechan''s words, she looks up from the map.


    "Really?


    "Yeah... I don''t know what that means, but it''s fine."


    "I wonder if this map is quite detailed. I''ll show you how to look at the map when I have time."


    Oneechan looks at the map with joy at his father''s words.


    "Thank you."


    Terururururu ~


    When the three of them looked at the map, Flem cried out louder than usual.


    When I hurried to find Flem, I jumped onto the map.


    "Flem? What''s wrong?


    It''s unusual, even though you don''t get in the way of discussions.


    Pefu?


    Sol?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    "Is Sola there? I wonder what''s going on."


    Looking at my feet, Sola and Sol looked at me.


    Hold two of them up and put them on the desk.


    "What''s that? Where''s the map?


    I got it.


    For some reason, I feel happy about your father''s words, Sola.


    Flem, who was on the map, was being held by her sister.


    But I''m a little afraid of how to hold it.


    The flame in oneechan''s arm also looks at me anxiously with its eyes open.


    "It''s okay. Maybe."


    Ryu ~


    Flem''s pathetic voice loosened her mouth a little.


    It''s cute, but it''s kind of pathetic.


    When Sola and Sol were placed on the desk, Oneechan put them gently on the desk.


    Teriu ~


    Oneechan leans her neck to the sound of the flame.


    Oneechan


    "Why... what?


    Looks like you''re still not used to talking.


    "It would be safer if you grabbed the flame a little harder."


    Oneechan looks at her hand and squeaks it.


    "Are you okay? It''s kind of a bumpy, squeaky grip, and you can''t do it."


    "It''s okay to hold on tight."


    When he nodded at his father''s words, Flem nodded forcefully on his desk.


    Were you afraid of how oneechan would hold it?


    "Okay. Next time, be careful."


    Terururururu ~


    When Flem rang with a soft voice, Sola and Sol rang with joy.


    "By the way, what can I do for you?


    Three pull-ups swinging on the desk, just like your father said.


    What do you really want to do?


    "Unusual, isn''t it?


    "Yeah, I''ll come back to see you when we''re done talking."


    Am I interrupting your view of the map?


    But why?


    "Perhaps we should not move this place?


    What?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Looks like you got it right. Why?


    Is that why you have to be here?


    "Maybe you''re waiting for Sierra?


    My words make pull-ups intense.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    I''m nodding and shaking.


    That''s clever.


    "What do we do?


    "If everyone says so, I guess we should wait."


    I see.


    There were times before when there was no Sierra.


    At that time, she wasn''t there because she told me to eat, but when she moved, she didn''t stop Sora.


    There must be a reason why I stopped today.

 526 Episode 488. What? Why would you do that?

    "What''s that?


    Oneechan tilts her neck when she sees what I''m making.


    "I''m fixing a basket for a trap."


    "Trap?"


    "Yes, because if you put it in a place where wild rats and rabbits go, you''ll get a trap if you''re lucky."


    My father says there''s a rabbit.


    I did find traces of small animals, too.


    However, it is a little different from the marks I saw elsewhere, so it is a little unclear whether it is a rabbit.


    "Can I make it?


    "Of course."


    Give your sister 5 broken baskets.


    "Once you tie the rope, you can make it. Just tie the rope tightly. Because if you''re weak, the prey breaks when it goes inside."


    "Okay."


    "I want you to lay these five in a beautiful basket and tie them tightly with a rope."


    "Okay."


    Sister sitting next to her is tilting her neck in various ways with two broken baskets stacked on top of each other.


    At first, I was worried about how it would look like a beautiful basket.


    I was in a pretty nasty basket at first, too.


    Now I can think about what part of my head should be overlaid to some extent.


    "What? It''s not a basket."


    I finish the basket by advising oneechan who is trying hard to make it into a basket.


    Once in the shape of a basket, it is necessary to wrap the rope around the basket in order to increase the strength.


    "I''m home."


    "Welcome back."


    My father came back looking for a place to set a trap.


    "Was there any good place?


    "Oh, I''ve found a few places. Wow, you''re making it look good."


    A father with a successful basket is putting a little effort into the basket to check its strength.


    That sounds good.


    "Yeah, I think it worked."


    This time, we were able to create a trap with a slightly stronger strength because we were found at the abandonment site with less degraded ropes.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    When she looked at Sola''s cry, she looked out of one of the baskets.


    He looks at us from the basket and looks satisfied.


    "Sora, it''s a trick trap. Don''t play with me."


    "Pu ~"


    Response that appears to be objectionable.


    "You can''t make such a noise. It''s a trap."


    "Pupu"


    Sola slightly pulls her body out of the basket and looks at the basket containing the Toron placed next to me.


    And then he grunts in disapproval.


    "Sora, don''t you envy Tron? Tron''s the only one using the basket."


    Huh?


    Shop the tron.


    Sure enough, Sola and the others are in a bag that Sola bought exclusively for her.


    "Does Sola want to use the basket?


    "Rather than a basket, I envy having something exclusive to Tron."


    Oh, is that so?


    Sure, Tron''s the only one using the basket.


    At first, it looked weak, so I basketed it so it wouldn''t be crushed.


    I looked gently at my feet.


    Tron sleeps comfortably in his basket.


    Speaking of which, you''re sleeping well today.


    The trunk of the Toron has grown slightly fatter since the tree that suffered from Tree Magic Disease withered.


    That said, I''m still worried about the fineness.


    "It''s hard to be exclusive to Sola. If we make it for Sola, we''ll need the Flems."


    I see. It may be difficult to find something specific for each of them. "


    What am I supposed to do?


    Dedicated to each.


    "Ah, what about the bed?


    Bed?


    "Yeah, I can''t make a bag, so I''ll make a basket of beds for each one."


    When I look at Sola, I can see her staring at us.


    "Sora, what do you say? I can''t make a bag for myself, but I can make a bed for Sola."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sora cried with joy.


    Did you want something so special?


    Terurururu ~?


    Flem looks at me like she''s staring at me.


    Next to it is Sol.


    "Of course, I''ll make my own bed for Flem and Sol."


    Terururururu ~


    Pefufufu


    That''s good.


    I think I can manage to make everyone''s wish come true.


    Thank you for all your help.


    I want to do what I can.


    I''ll go to the next village and get the ingredients. Let''s think about what we''re going to build now. "


    "Yeah."


    Sola and I are beautiful and cool.


    I''m looking forward to making it now.


    "I got it."


    Oneechan''s first trap is complete.


    It is a basket with a little snoring shape, but I think it will be okay because it is firmly strengthened with rope.


    "Can I use this?


    When your father receives the basket from your sister, he exerts a little force, as he did earlier.


    Whether there is a slightly impossible place to combine the first basket, the rope firmly assists the basket to distort.


    "You''ll be fine. Good day."


    When I saw your sister, her arms were plumping.


    What do you care when you tie it tightly?


    Okay, let''s set a trap.


    Led by your father, oneechan and me.


    Sora and Flem walk around.


    "There''s a rabbit trail around here."


    If you look at what your father is pointing at, there is certainly shit in his footprints.


    If you look closely, you can also see a lot of footprints and shit around you.


    "I like it. This place"


    "Isn''t it? There aren''t many monster tracks, and it''s a pretty good spot."


    Yeah, let''s stay here.


    Collect dead leaves, twigs, and tree branches to hide the trap with your sister.


    When I went under my father with everything I had collected in my hands, I had already installed the basket and then had to hide it.


    It''s all right with this.


    Oh, thank you, Ivy and Maria.


    Put the dead leaves and twigs on top of the basket you planted.


    Installation is complete when the whole area is covered by dead leaves, etc.


    "I can''t see you anymore. All right, you''re done."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Go peek at the trap Sola planted.


    Watch out.


    It''s a prank, but I don''t want to disturb her, so I don''t think she''s going to trap anything, but I''ll keep her voice down.


    "Pu ~"


    Sora sounds a little annoyed.


    She''s cute, so I''ll stroke her head.


    Sola, who has a variety of expressions, is cute after all.


    Is that it?


    Feel something and look around.


    Find things that have broadened the spectrum of signs to explore something a little more.


    If anything that bothers you is a sign of a monster, we must deal with it immediately.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Something bothered me."


    Ah, it''s a sign.


    It''s different from a monster, and it''s different from an animal.


    This is... a sign of people!


    Looks like someone''s approaching.


    Eh!


    Oneechan''s complexion suddenly gets worse.


    Hurry, let''s get back to the tent.


    "Yeah."


    Clean up the tools you brought to set the trap and hurry back to the tent.


    Is that it?


    Even though it was still quite far away, I was able to read the signs well.


    Why would you do that?


    And I think I know this sign.


    Where is it?


    "What''s wrong?


    "I feel like I know something."


    "Really?


    "Yeah."


    Still a long way to go.


    Yeah, I knew it.


    I met someone here recently.


    Aah!


    Similar to their signs.


    I''m sure they''re sending me signs too.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to read the signs so clearly at this distance.


    "Dad, I think it''s the digitals."


    "What? Digital?


    Nod to your father''s surprised voice.


    I can''t believe we''re reuniting with the ginals so soon.


    Ah, look at oneechan.


    I might get angry if I found out I was in trouble.

 527 Episode 489: Reunion with the Ginals

    After all, it''s the ginals.


    I didn''t notice the signs because they were too thin, but there was also Sierra.


    I wonder why Ciel and the Dinals are together.


    Did you see him when he came back?


    "Long time no see. How are you, buddy? Who the hell is that?


    Ahahaha.


    How do I explain it?


    Nyahn


    "Welcome back, Sierra. Are you hurt?


    Nyahn


    Siel moves her tail around my words.


    When I stroke my throat, it squeaks and sweetens me.


    I run my eyes all over my body, but it doesn''t seem to be particularly problematic.


    "Why are you with Siel?


    Ginal will answer my question, worrying about Maria.


    "It was the village road to King''s Landing, and suddenly Adandala appeared in front of me, and it was bad for the boulders."


    Was that bad?


    "Suddenly it''s right in front of you."


    Fischer smiles and strokes her head.


    I wonder what it is.


    I feel like Fischer is looking very tired.


    "Haha. I didn''t think it was Sierra, so you were ready to be killed."


    Ginal laughs and says, but not funny.


    "Well, if you were swinging your tail that much, you''d soon realize it was Sierra."


    Ginal and Fischer nodded joyfully at Garritt''s words.


    "Where were the Dinars?


    Dinal thinks a little about his father''s words.


    "Hatha Village was a little stinky, so you stopped stopping and walked all day?


    Oh, yeah.


    I wonder what''s going on in Hattal Village.


    Is Mr. Gilmouth and the Commander okay?


    "I see. Is it possible that Ciel was picking up the Dinals?


    Nyahn


    Is that so?


    Well, I wonder why the Ginals are there.


    It''s too much.


    "Huh? How about you?


    Fischer smiles and asks his father.


    Mr. Ginal is also staring at his father.


    "She said Maria... she was imprisoned at a church in Hattal village. The village boy helped her, but he told me that she had fled to the woods to guide her chasers back to the village. Since we found her hiding in the cave. We decided to go on a journey together."


    My father speaks a little faster.


    The three people who heard the story are stunned.


    "" Church?


    Wow, everybody''s voice is here.


    And that scary look.


    We were warned not to approach the church.


    You''re breaking everything brilliantly... haha.


    "Ivy, Druid."


    Ginal invites you with a scary smile.


    I don''t want to go.


    "Come quickly."


    I''m going to go in front of my father and Mr. Ginal.


    She sighed as much as she could.


    "I''m in trouble in front of you, and Sola and the others found it."


    "Sola and the others?


    "Oh, I was hiding in a cave, using magic items to turn off the signs."


    Saying what Sola and the others found, Ginal''s expression calmed down a little.


    I''ve told you that Sora can teach us to hurt people.


    "So Sola thinks Maria''s okay?


    "That''s what I think. I was confused at first, but I never missed Sora''s judgment."


    Your father answered Ginal''s question and convinced me for the time being.


    "Nevertheless, don''t pick up any problems before you go. You were born on a planet like that?


    His father smiled bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I doubt I''ve talked to your father.


    I think it is abnormal because it is too many.


    "Did you say Maria?


    Oneechan nods with a nervous look when Jinal-san calls.


    Her complexion has also gotten a little worse.


    "We know Drew and Ivy, and we have a team called Wind. Leader''s Digital. Nice to meet you."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Maria, who was staring at Jinal, lowered her head while choking her words.


    "I''m on the same team, too. Greetings."


    "Ah."


    "It''s Fischer. Thank you very much."


    "Um... nice to meet you, sir."


    Maria lowers her head in a hurry to Gallito and Fischer.


    "Maria, I''m not that nervous. They''re trusted adventurers."


    He nodded with a strong expression to his father''s words.


    "Okay. Yeah."


    "Oneechan is fine. Because the ginals are kind."


    "Oneechan?


    Mr Fischer repeated his words strangely to what I said.


    "Ah, uh... considering the possibility that Maria-san is being searched for, it was set as your father''s sister. It''s really my aunt, but oneechan''s better, so come over there."


    "Surely oneechan is better suited. Are you more likely to be chased by the church than that?


    Ginal looks at me and my father worried.


    I mean, the church is noble...


    How far should I go with this?


    When I saw your father, I felt a little troubled.


    It''s not easy to talk about Maria''s skills.


    "Difficult to say?


    Fischer will check on your father.


    "Sorry, wait a minute. I want to see how Maria feels."


    Dinals nodded at his father''s words.


    "Yes, Maria-san''s feelings are also important. Doloid, we''re going to help if we can. Don''t forget."


    There is a smile in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ginal."


    "Ivy and I owe a lot of money."


    You don''t have to worry about that.


    Father and Maria are moving away to talk.


    I don''t know what kind of decision Maria will make, but I want you to believe me, Ginals.


    Speaking of which, was there a problem with the investigation team that went to Hataka?


    The three laughed deeply at my question.


    Hmm?


    I don''t know, but for some reason my back hurt.


    "Yeah, I had a good time."


    Uh, did you have fun?


    Did you just say you enjoyed it?


    What the hell have you done?


    I can''t hear you because I''m afraid of laughing.


    "Nevertheless, the dolphins have really changed."


    I see Mr. Garritt talking to his father a little further away.


    "Yes! I wanted to ask the ginals. What did your father look like when he was told he was the hidden ball of the guild? Everyone who knew my old father changed, changed, changed. I was a little worried."


    Somehow I know.


    I''m sure you didn''t get around.


    But it''s kind of amazing that someone I know would be surprised to see your father now.


    So you want to know.


    "The old druid? Yes, you had a dead eye."


    Dead eyes... Dinal-san, terrible.


    "There were cruel things about not being close to others."


    Garito nods at Fischer''s words.


    I think it''s within my expectations.


    "I see. Thank you very much."


    In my words, three people look at me.


    "You''re not surprised. You know what I mean?


    Nod at Fischer''s words.


    I see. Doloid really had a good time. "


    I''m glad at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I''m glad your father feels that way.


    "Whoa, looks like we''re done here."


    Look at your dads in Ginal''s words.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    "No, it''s okay."


    When Fischer answers, Maria softens her expression a little.


    "Maria gave me permission, but I need a favor from the Dinars. I want you to sign a contract with Maria."


    "Contract?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Dad nods to Ginal, who has a sharp expression.


    "Isn''t that nice?


    Garito slaps Ginal on the shoulder.


    "Ha, okay."

 528 490 Episodes 20 Years Old Rumor

    When I successfully signed the contract, my father told me about Maria.


    Having the skills of light.


    The fact that he/she is likely to have future vision skills.


    The moment your father told the story, Dinals saw Maria at once.


    Hih


    Maria trembles small by the intensity of her gaze.


    Dinals who rushed away apologized small.


    No, it''s okay.


    "But what about the future? I didn''t know you were really here."


    Tilt your neck to the way Mr. Ginal said it.


    "I think it was about 20 years ago, but there were rumors among the nobles living in King''s Landing." I have a child who can see the future. "


    Jinal glanced at Maria and said.


    About 20 years ago?


    Probably about Maria, I''m sure.


    "Rumors in King''s Landing?


    "Oh, I''ve heard that rumor before. But the rumor itself soon vanished."


    Galit nods to his father and answers.


    "You can see the future, but you didn''t find out the truth? And the royal family?"


    Dinals laugh at your father''s questions.


    "The church in King''s Landing and those who sold fights to the nobles who were in power at that time are like going to be wiped out. The royal family wasn''t as powerful as it is now."


    I lost the rumor with power.


    I''m scared.


    "Now more than the old rumors. I''m sure the aristocrats will follow Maria. I have a problem inheriting the throne."


    Ginal nodded with a stunned expression at Garito''s words.


    Is it a matter of succession to the throne?


    Sure, I hope Maria has enough information to help her.


    "I forgot you had a problem. I''m sure Maria won''t be chased."


    "Oh, no matter how much money you put in it, I''ll look for it. I don''t know if it''s to get it or kill it."


    When Ginal answered his father''s words, oneechan trembled.


    The Dinals who noticed it looked bad.


    "Sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you."


    When Ginal makes a mistake, oneechan shakes her head sideways.


    "No, it''s about me."


    When oneechan grabbed her hand and answered, Ginal showed a slight relief.


    "So how are the druids going to move?


    Father sighs at Fischer''s question.


    "I don''t care how it moves. We need information first. Maybe the church thinks Maria''s dead."


    "I can''t expect much more than to find the body. It is."


    Well, yes.


    Your father sighs at Mr. Gallit''s words.


    "Is there anyone Maria can count on?


    In Fischer''s words, Maria shook her head.


    "I don''t even know if my parents are alive.... I think he''s probably gone. That''s why there''s no one."


    I see.


    In Maria''s reply, Fischer nodded and Jinal and the others watched.


    What is it?


    "We''re coming with you. Do you mind?


    Father looks a little surprised at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "As for me, it would be helpful, but you were heading to King''s Landing, right? I thought you had a job.


    "Work? No, we left Hataka for blindness. I''ve already done my part, and now I''m free."


    Blindness?


    For what?


    "Survey team?


    "Yes, it is."


    Dinal answers your father''s questions lightly.


    Are you blind to the investigation team?


    Hmm?


    "If only the Druids left the village, they could be watched. So let multiple teams of adventurers and individual adventurers leave the village.... Oh, don''t worry, they don''t know about the druids. And finally, we. We leave after the investigation team arrives in Hataka village and does a little work. We left as close to our eyes as we could, so we wouldn''t mind the Dolls."


    "Individual adventurers on multiple adventurer teams? Well done on leaving."


    My father leans his neck against what Mr. Ginal said.


    Sure, how did you ask for help?


    "Many adventurers don''t have a good impression of the prince''s breathtaking investigation team. Because it''s tyrannical."


    Hmm?


    "There were rumors in the village the day the Druids left. There''s an investigation team waiting near Hataka village. And that could be the Prince''s breathtaking investigation team."


    Rumors?


    "Rumor has it, ''The adventurer who happened to come to Hataka village saw an investigation team waiting in the woods. Normally, I don''t know if it was the investigation team, but it seems that there was an acquaintance in the Prince''s breathtaking investigation team, and there was an acquaintance among those waiting in the woods."


    "Rumor has it there''s a lot of detail."


    Ginal shrugs his shoulders at his daddy''s stupid expression.


    "The rumored adventurers left the village in a hurry if they didn''t want to get involved. Besides, it was the investigation team who saw him. The fault lies with the investigation team and the village has nothing to do with it"


    That''s right.


    "Isn''t that right? I''m really glad it went well."


    I used rumors well in Hattal Village, but I''m afraid of rumors.


    "The investigation team should look into us first. Even with the prince''s breath, I know some of the biased aristocrats who don''t give in to it, so if I leave it to them, I can buy time."


    "If you buy time or mistake them, the Prince''s breathing squad won''t be able to handle it."


    Garritt taught me by adding it to Ginal''s words.


    No one can disobey a prince.


    And what a surprise.


    Nevertheless, the ginals don''t seem to be having fun talking.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think we''re gonna make it to Doloid and Ivy."


    "Thank you."


    Keep your head down against Mr. Ginal.


    "So when we left Hataka, we were free without any particular job. That''s why I''m here."


    Feischer nodded as did the ginals.


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    Your sister lowers her head in a hurry at your father''s leaves.


    Even so, we have more reliable allies.


    Did Sierre bring the Ginals here because she knew this was going to happen?


    I saw Siel lying beside me.


    Sola and the others were joyfully close by.


    "Thank you, Sierra."


    Reaching out to Sierra and gently stroking her head, she narrowed her eyes as if they were pleasant.


    All right, let''s get out of here.


    Your father shook his neck at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Is there a problem?


    "Oh, I set a trap. That''s why I''m staying here until tomorrow."


    "" "Wow?


    Ordinary adventurers don''t use traps, so it sounded like they couldn''t hear.


    "Ah, a trap! Where is it?"


    Garito looked around with an intriguing expression.


    "I set it up a little further away. Want to take a look?


    "Oh, I''d like to see it."


    Garritt saw his father answering with a slightly excited voice.


    And his father and Garritt, who deepened their laughter, quickly went to the place where they set the trap.


    Maria-san


    "Yes"


    Ginal, who was waiting for her father and Garritt, called out to her sister.


    Oneechan looked at Dinal with a nervous look.


    "Don''t be so nervous. We''re going on a trip together. I don''t know if it will be short or long, but thank you very much."


    Ginal smiles and gives out her right hand.


    The oneechan who saw it looks at me.


    "Mr. Ginal is fine. I got a lot of help too."


    "We were saved by Doloid and Ivy."


    When we looked at each other and laughed, oneechan grabbed the right hand that Ginal-san pointed out to reassure her.

 529 Episode 491 The pursuer is a criminal.

    When the morning sun rose and the forest became a little bright, I woke up to the sound of running around on dead leaves.


    Looking around, Dinals had already woken up and seen something.


    When she woke up and followed her gaze, Sierra jumped somehow ahead.


    "... a druid? Is that a trap hunt?


    Your father laughs bitterly at Garritt''s words.


    What? A trap?


    Looking closely at Sil ahead of her gaze, Sil intimidated the rabbit into a trap.


    Whatever you think, hunting with a trap is a little different.


    "Good morning, Ivy. I forgot to tell you not to."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "That''s right. I completely forgot."


    Nevertheless, Sierra is chasing wild rabbits with pleasure.


    Is that a little pathetic?


    No, I''ll squeeze and eat it later. Is this feeling strange?


    "Sierra, that''s enough."


    In his father''s words, Siel waved her tail back to us.


    "Thank you very much. Maybe every trap is full of rabbits."


    Nyahn


    Everyone who was watching was laughing in a satisfied siel atmosphere.


    And a strange look on her face.


    "Well, let''s dismantle the rabbit."


    Ginal stretches her arms up while sitting.


    I tried to help, and while Garritt was asleep, he began to stretch out his hardened muscles.


    When I saw your sister, she was still asleep in the noise.


    "You sleep well."


    Fischer looks at her sister''s face and says she''s impressed.


    Surely you''d die if you slept so well in the woods.


    I can sleep now.


    Dinals lean against your father''s words.


    "It seems that the church people who knew Maria''s power had vanished came to the room in the middle of the night and sprayed violence. She said she couldn''t sleep because of that fear."


    Because I had the skills, I treated it as a person, even though it was minimal.


    And yet, the skill to protect the sister has disappeared.


    All right, it seems he was beaten and kicked from the middle of the night.


    I thought I found my sister sleeping in a cave, but she might have fallen to her limit.


    Was that so?


    Garritt''s expression distorts sadly in his father''s explanation.


    "Oh, that''s why I think it''s good for Maria to be able to sleep. It''s in the woods."


    "Maria may want to live peacefully in the village or town."


    Father nods to Fischer''s words.


    Sure, I don''t think oneechan''s travel life suits me.


    Instead, I want you to stay calm in places that are less dangerous.


    "If that''s what the person wants. First, it''s more important to find a safe place."


    Garito thinks about Ginal''s words.


    "Now that the inheritance problem is spreading, isn''t it dangerous to get closer to King''s City?


    Sure, that''s right.


    Ugh, you''re leaving King''s Landing now?


    "The pursuit of nobles is dangerous wherever they are. We''re close to King''s Landing, so we won''t be in any danger."


    Garito was satisfied with Mr. Ginal''s words.


    It''s amazing how many people the aristocrats hire.


    "What kind of people are going after you?


    "A criminal with covert skills, assassination skills, and the pursuit of adventurers."


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    Criminals?


    You''re a criminal and you can''t catch him?


    "Even though the slaves are certain, the nobles lay down and fled in the meantime, or the guards who were bought by the nobles let go."


    Here again, nobility.


    You''re really doing a lot of extra things, nobleman.


    "Since I replaced the current king, my surveillance of the nobles has been tighter, so it has decreased considerably."


    Fischer takes something out of the magic bag and says.


    Garito is picking up the box and checking inside.


    "Most of the chasers used by the nobles are appointed. You know that, but you can''t question the nobles because you don''t have any evidence."


    Ginal makes her hair twitch with regret.


    It was a little blurry when I slept, but now it''s amazing.


    Ms. Fischer, who had seen the condition of her hair, gave her a brush with a sigh.


    "They''re terrifying people."


    Ginals nod to my words.


    "When Ivy detects danger, he runs anyway. That''s the basics."


    "I understand."


    Of course I can''t do anything with my power.


    But you know the danger.


    I''m worried if I can do that.


    "Dinally, aren''t you going to dismantle it?


    "My hair is amazing, so I''ll fix it a little bit."


    Copy that.


    Garito walks out with a box and sets a trap.


    I''ll help you, too.


    "It''s too early. Why don''t you go back to bed?


    Your father looks at me worried.


    Certainly woke up with the sound of Sierra chasing the rabbit, but it seemed pretty early in the morning.


    The forest is getting brighter and brighter, but it''s probably time to go to bed if you want to.


    "It''s okay, and I''m awake."


    Siel''s ears fluttered as she lay down beside me.


    "It''s not Sierra''s fault. Ciel put the rabbit in a trap for us, didn''t she?


    Ya ~ yeah


    A little unenergized screaming.


    When I stroked my head, my tail slowly swayed.


    "Oh, then, Ivy, I need a favor."


    When Ginal finished her hair with a brush, she stood up and came to me.


    "What is it?


    "I wish I could, but I''d like a little luxurious breakfast."


    Fischer laughs at Ginal''s words.


    A little luxurious breakfast?


    I tilted my neck and looked at Mr. Ginal without understanding the meaning.


    Ginal looks a little embarrassed.


    "It''s a hassle to make dinner, so these three people are just plain or messed up."


    Plain?


    What the fuck?


    "What are you eating?


    You keep what you bought at the stall in your magic bag.


    I was stunned by Fischer''s words.


    Just what you bought at the stall?


    "Meat every day."


    Mr. Ginal will answer, but does that mean he eats street meat every day?


    Food purchased at the stalls is delicious, but vegetables are scarce.


    If you keep going, you''ll feel ill.


    Are you not wearing soup or something?


    I have soup on the stall, so I wonder if you''re buying this too?


    "I make soup, but the taste is thin and the vegetables are hard and tasty."


    Mr Fischer doesn''t like that.


    Is there anyone who is good at cooking?


    "Then I''ll make a vegetable soup."


    "Thank you. I''m going to dismantle the rabbit in a hurry."


    Ginal laughed joyfully at my reply and hurried down to Garritt.


    I''ll help you.


    Go where you cook with your father.


    "Can I have a big pot?"


    "Yes, the biggest pot, please."


    Get the biggest pot out of your magic bag to make soup.


    "Is this it?


    "Yeah, you can keep it in your magic bag even if you make it too much."


    Put water in a pot and light it on fire.


    Cut meat into bites and pour in with herbs.


    The smell is removed and it tastes good, so please take care of it.


    When the water boils, add the meat and simmer it.


    "Dad, I want you to take it because the gray juice comes out."


    "Okay."


    Cut the vegetables into bites while the ash is being removed.


    After removing the ash to a certain extent, add the cut vegetables to the soup.


    Once all the vegetables have become soft, the flavor is finished.


    I put a little soy sauce called ponzu vinegar into the hidden flavor.


    Garritt and the others will be back by the time breakfast is ready.


    "It smells good. Shit, I''m hungry."


    The word brings a smile to mind.


    I hope you like it.

 530 Episode 492 Again?

    "Druid"


    "What is it?


    I heard a low voice from Dinal walking behind me.


    The voice was a little different than usual, so I was worried and looked behind me. For some reason, Mr. Ginal sighed.


    "Where is this place?


    "In the back of the forest... in the back of the cave, right? I don''t know if I can see it on the map."


    "... I see. A cave."


    "Yeah. Yes, it''s a cave."


    I''m in the cave, as your father says.


    It was just right because it began to rain outside.


    Looking around, it seems less dangerous.


    "Doloid, what you see behind your right..."


    I see Mr. Ginal pointing.


    There he saw the monsters he often saw in the cave.


    Today, it looks like there are six of them.


    "That''s a nasty monster in a cave called Gash. It''s agile even in tight spaces, so it''s hard to hit, and it''s very aggressive. If you see a few, they''ll tell you to run. Well, the only cave with Gash is a special cave in the back of the forest, so I don''t usually see much of it."


    Is that it?


    You''re probably in the cave, right?


    It''s more unusual when I wasn''t here.


    What do you mean, run away?


    I''ve never run away, but that monster is a big one.


    "I know the name and the features, so that''s what I want to know."


    "Well, it''s a famous monster."


    It''s famous.


    It''s quite different from my perception.


    "Ahh... why are you lying down?


    "I suppose that''s because of the attitude that you''re not going to attack."


    "... I see."


    Garito and Fischer, who are walking behind Sierre in front of me, are also looking at Gash with a nervous look.


    Confirm the gash with a horizontal view.


    As usual, lie down and wait for us to pass by.


    "By the way, Druid. We''re not equipped to enter the cave. In the meantime, it''s in my magic bag....."


    You mean the cave gear?


    I''ve been in the cave many times on my journey, but I haven''t seen the gear yet.


    Let me look at it later.


    "You don''t have to do it now. I don''t even have the gear. Ivy only has daggers."


    "... I see."


    Mr Ginal''s voice is somehow stiff.


    I wonder if there was anything that made me nervous.


    Walk around the cave.


    As usual, I see sparkling magic stones buried everywhere.


    Sometimes magic stones of strange colors suit each other, and there are also large magic stones.


    Reflecting the light we have, it''s beautiful.


    "No, I don''t think so. This is crazy!"


    Dinal''s voice clings to the cave.


    "Wow, that''s amazing."


    Oneechan''s echoing voice sounds pleasant.


    Apparently, oneechan''s gaze has been moving since the first time she entered the cave.


    "Maria, watch your step. I''m gonna fall again."


    When Garritt is careful, he starts walking carefully, but soon he looks around the cave again.


    Garito and Fischer shrug their shoulders.


    When they decided to travel together, the three of them got permission from their sisters and started calling them Maria.


    I''m glad we''re getting closer.


    "Dinar, this is a cave, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "I know, but in any case, it''s not the equipment to get into the cave."


    "Digital"


    "What?


    Ginal sighs at his father again.


    "I''m traveling with a monster who makes this normal."


    "Huh? Oh, Ciel?


    Ciel?


    Oh, I see.


    You told me it wouldn''t be safe in the cave without Sierra.


    "Oh, I was trembling the first time, too."


    Did your father tremble?


    I glanced at the back.


    "I''m perfectly fine now, so don''t worry."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I wonder when you were trembling.


    I didn''t realize.


    What''s different is the cave we entered a few days after we started traveling together.


    For some reason, I feel like my voice was a little stiff.


    But you didn''t tremble, did you?


    ... you weren''t shaking...


    Maybe the new cave was fun and didn''t care a bit about your father.


    "But this cave''s magic stone is amazing."


    Yes, it''s medium level in the cave led by Sierre.


    Looking back at his father''s words, he was surprised to see Gallito walking in front of him.


    "With this?


    "Oh, this is the middle level."


    Your father answers Ginal''s stupid questions easily.


    Looks like you''re getting used to it.


    Now your father sighs at Ginal''s words.


    "That''s right. I''m getting fatter and fatter... and I''m scared to get used to it."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu, pefu


    Suddenly, Sola and the others found something, and when they cried joyfully, a part of the wall collapsed and jumped into the hole.


    "What''s wrong?


    When she followed Sola and the others, she saw her go into the hole.


    After that, oneechan and Garito went on.


    Wow.


    I heard Mr Gallit''s surprised voice.


    "Yikes!


    Oneechan''s voice trembles with a little fear.


    That one.


    Wasn''t it safe?


    In a hurry, I found a giant monster in the back of the hole.


    However, there is no light in the back and it is fairly dark, so I can''t clearly confirm its appearance.


    "What''s wrong? What is that?"


    I saw a giant monster.


    Is that it?


    "Lights."


    Fischer turns on a new light and approaches the monster.


    That figure... I feel like I recognize something that slightly floats in the light.


    The monster in the back starts to move.


    I knew it.


    We''re moving.


    Ginals pull their swords out of their sheaths.


    My father was still watching the moving monster, but he didn''t pull the sword out of his sheath.


    My hand is firmly resting on the handle.


    "Mr. Serpent? Is that the girl I know?


    "" "... what?


    Then you come closer and you can see it clearly.


    Definitely a giant snake.


    And I''ve seen white patterns on that black-black body.


    Sola and the others jumped joyfully and jumped on Sarpent''s body.


    Sierra is also shaking her tail.


    "I knew it was Mr. Serpent. But are you with me?


    Mr Serpent shakes his neck against my words.


    She''s a different kid.


    Anyway, I''m getting very close.


    "Do you know me?


    She nodded and slowly stroked the tip of her nose as she approached her face.


    At this time, you''ll be happy to stroke with a bit of force.


    "I know. Do they communicate with each other?


    Isn''t that right?


    Serpent nodded with his face raised.


    ... do you have a transmission?


    "Wow. Did your father know?


    "No, I didn''t know. Nice to meet you, if you''re not like the old lady. Nice to meet you."


    Your father approaches Mr. Serpent and strokes the tip of his nose.


    Surpent-san shows a pleasant expression.


    "Ginal, it''s gonna be okay."


    Your father refers to the sword that was pulled out of the sheath and held by the ginals.


    "Oh, I see. Surpents are monsters, aren''t they?


    "Of course, right? Are you okay?"


    "... I''m not okay, I''m tired."


    I see him in the words of Mr Ginal.


    I feel pretty tired even though I did just go into the cave.


    "Sure, you look pretty tired. Well, I''m used to Gash and Surpent."


    Dinals laugh at your father''s words.


    Get used to it?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Looking at Sola''s pleasant voice, Sola slipped over Sarpent.


    Next, Flem, Sol.


    A little late, Siel.


    When did Siel become a slime?


    "I''m sorry. Sola and the others."


    Mr. Serpent glanced behind my words.


    No wind in particular bothers me, and my face gets close to me.


    Does this mean you''re stroking it?


    As you reach out and stroke your entire face, you can narrow your eyes and see your tongue twitching from your mouth.


    ... what a lovely tongue.

 531 Episode 493 Mr. Garritts Skills

    "It''s still coming down."


    Ginal looks fed up with Fischer''s words.


    Seems like she doesn''t like heavy moisture.


    The second day into the cave.


    Because it doesn''t stop raining, I''m stuck.


    "Will it stop tomorrow?


    Garito snaps at the map.


    Besides, my father shrugged his shoulders.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sola and Sarpent-san are having a good time.


    I''ve been having a lot of fun since we met.


    "Well, it would be perfect for sola''s mood shift and Maria''s break. Maria was pretty tired."


    Behind your father''s gaze is your sleeping sister.


    I''ve been walking to my limit every day, so I''ve had a good break for the last two days.


    "So, what do we do with this?


    Looking in the direction Mr. Ginal pointed, there were nearly 50 magic stones piled up.


    That''s what Mr Serpent gave us.


    "I don''t know how to look at this transparency, 4 or 3."


    Jinal holds one and checks it out with a fire.


    "It''s going to be amazing if you sell this in one place."


    Fischer talks pleasantly.


    Sure, it would be a lot of noise if we sold 50 high level Magic Stones at once.


    I see. In the meantime, I was called to Gilmouth''s room and asked where it had been taken and told that it was a cave, and they constantly checked the location and condition of the cave, the time from the village to the cave, etc., and at the end, they would guide me. To this cave. "


    Ginal talks with a disgusting expression.


    I see, that would be quite a hassle.


    Well, I don''t think I can come here without Siel''s guidance.


    "I''m sure the ginal will be right. Speaking of which, Gallito, where is this place?


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Why do you ask Mr. Gallitt that?


    "Ivy, Gallit has a sense of direction."


    Mr. Ginal explained to me that he noticed something that I doubted, but I don''t know the sense of direction skill.


    "Have you ever heard of it?


    Nod to Mr Ginal''s question.


    I see. The sense of direction skill is where I walked on my feet, and if I look at the map, I know exactly where it is. "


    That''s good.


    If that skill fits, you''ll never have to get lost.


    Garritt looks a little punitive when he sees him.


    "What''s going on?


    Garito shrugs his shoulders to Fischer''s question.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know where this is. Recall the directions and look at the map again and again. I''ve never done anything like this before."


    Ginal and Fischer were surprised by Garritt''s answer.


    "I was looking at the map, so I was wondering if you could tell me something...."


    Garritt shook his neck against Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "I can clearly remember the way I walked. The sense of direction in the woods was strong, whether it was bent in either direction or how many times. But even if I look at the map, I can''t locate this place."


    Garito sighs.


    Adventurers are worried if they don''t know where they are.


    My father was like that at the beginning.


    Garritt still looks at the map.


    Maybe you''re feeling anxious.


    "Um, do you want to ask Sierra about the general location?


    Three people look strange in my words.


    My father sees it, and it erupts small.


    Doloid?


    Dinal leans his neck on the blown father.


    "Sorry, it''s funny because the three of us react the same way."


    Sure enough, they all had the same "Kiton-kun" expression.


    It''s kind of cute.


    "Ha, well, that''s fine. So, what does it mean to ask Sierra?


    Mr. Ginal looks at his father and me with an astonishing look.


    "Sierra can read maps. If you ask, you''ll know the approximate location."


    As my father and I were walking along looking at the map, we started to look at it together and only then did we understand it.


    Really smart.


    "Can you read the map?


    Garito will check your father''s explanation.


    And my father and I nod.


    Dinals see Siel sleeping next to Mr Sarpent.


    I was playing a while ago, but somehow everyone was asleep.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to hear it?


    "Eh! Ah, let me ask you something... yeah. A map readable monster? 2"


    Garito nods while saying something bumpy.


    I can''t hear you very well because your voice is too low, but I wonder what you''re saying.


    Are you all right?


    "Ivy, don''t worry about it. I''m just surprised."


    I see Garito in Ginal''s words.


    "Are you just surprised?


    I''m a little scared.


    "Directional skills are a treasured skill for adventurers traveling. We can have our own cave."


    Our own cave?


    "Caves near villages, towns, or village roads are known to many adventurers. But the caves behind the woods are not well known. The reason for this is that the deeper you go into the woods, the crazier the sense of direction."


    Oh, is that so?


    When I saw my father in surprise, he was surprised to see my reaction.


    Didn''t you know?


    "Yeah. Is it natural for an adventurer to know?


    "Oh, I thought it was something I knew. Bad."


    I shake my head sideways.


    Dinals were surprised, but encouraged the conversation to continue.


    Um... Because the sense of direction is crazy, those who go into the woods are often lost. Mark it with a string so that you can come back even if your sense of direction is crazy. But what happens if someone on the team doesn''t go crazy?


    I know how to tie a string to a tree to prevent getting lost.


    I was saved by it many times.


    "Want to get lost in the woods?


    "Yes, if it''s all right to go deep into the woods, we can get back to the cave we stumbled upon. What if the cave is worth a lot of money?


    That''s pretty amazing, isn''t it?


    It is said that the cave found by accident in the forest will never be followed again.


    No matter how many marks it leaves, no matter how many landmarks it remembers, it''s impossible.


    So it is common sense among adventurers that if there is treasure in the cave they found, they will take it home as much as they can.


    "So hide anyone with this skill. I get targeted a lot."


    Hide it?


    "Are you happy to talk to me?


    "Oh, no problem. I didn''t even stop Gallito."


    Is that all right?


    "But don''t be surprised by Ivy''s ability to tame the monsters."


    Watch Ginal sleep with Sarpento and the others.


    Gyah!


    At the same time as the squeal, the elbow part is pulled.


    Turning around, Toron was pulling my clothes.


    When the trunk grew slightly thicker, a branch without leaves grew.


    The roots are slightly longer and easier to walk now, and there are three leaves.


    The original two leaves grew slightly and changed from a young green to a slightly deeper green.


    And there''s a branch pulling my clothes a little down from my eyes in the trunk.


    "What''s wrong?


    Gyah!


    The branch that talked about the clothes pounded on the trunk.


    "Are you hungry? I feel like it''s a little early... but I guess it''s okay. Wait, I''ll get ready soon."


    Go under the magic bag with potions to prepare Tron''s meal.


    Remove the purple potion from inside and serve a specially prepared cup.


    Putting purple potions inside and returning to Tron''s location, Fischer stood by Tron and watched.


    "What''s wrong? Yes, Tron. Here you go."


    Gyah!


    When the cup is placed in front of the tron, the tron enters and stays still.


    Absorbing potion from roots.


    When I gently stroked the leaves so as not to hurt them, the three leaves trembled with pull.


    Ah, that''s amazing.


    Fischer alternates between Tron and me.


    And tilt your neck.


    "I can''t believe there''s a tree monster next to people who won''t attack."


    Tree monsters are quite cautious in the woods.


    I was dying of a tree monster once.


    In that case, the tree monster who gave me Tron''s tron is strange.

 532 Episode 494 Rumor Investigation

    It stopped raining on the third day and escaped the cave.


    "I asked Siel where it was...."


    I can hear Mr Garritt''s somewhat unfortunate voice.


    Well, there''s nothing you can do about it.


    I mean, I''m on board Mr. Serpent right now.


    When it stopped raining and I was about to leave for Hataha, Sarpent introduced me to two Sarpents about the same size and gave me a ride to Hataha.


    Ginals gave me the funniest look I''ve ever had.


    Oneechan was very close to Mr. Sarpent in the past two days, so she was happy to hear that she could ride.


    "Dad, there''s been another rumor."


    When I laugh at my father behind me, he laughs bitterly.


    "That''s possible. Now what?


    There were rumors of the appearance of a mutant monster in the past.


    But the number of Sarpentos is smaller than before... I don''t suppose that''s a lot of rumor.


    "What are you talking about?


    Fischer, riding behind Garritt on the right, asks strangely.


    Maybe they know that rumor, too.


    "Before, I moved to the woods with Sarpent-san like this one. Then there was a rumor that the surpent was moving..."


    I explained that for some reason the ginals were silent.


    I don''t know what''s going on, I look to the left and right.


    The Sarpent with Garritt and Fischer on the right is moving, and the Sarpent with Sister and Dinal on the left is moving.


    Um?


    "Pu, ahahaha. That rumor, ahahaha"


    Garito suddenly burst out laughing and his body trembled.


    The voice was a little loud, so I saw a small animal in the forest running away in surprise.


    "Mr. Garritt?


    "Pupu, we were named to investigate the truth of the rumors."


    "Eh!


    My father and I echoed in surprise.


    I heard there was an investigation, but did the ginals look into it?


    "Are you responsible for that rumor?


    With a tired look, Ginal points at my father and me.


    Don''t point your finger at me.


    Sister sitting in front of Jinal gently lowers Jinal''s finger.


    And Dinal, who looked a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry. Haha, are those rumors really caused by the Druids?


    Well, I guess so.


    Admitting it with a bitter smile, the ginals sighed.


    I''m sorry for the inconvenience.


    "I''ve never heard of a big surpent move, so I''ve heard a lot about it in King''s Landing. So, maybe there''s some sort of omen that we''re being asked to nominate. Even if I look into it, I don''t know what caused it, but I do find traces of a massive movement of surpentants... no way, it''s just..."


    Mr. Ginal looked at your father and me with a grudge look.


    "Ah, you''re just helping us. They must have sent me back to where I came from."


    "Ah, that''s right, I spent some time looking into it as well. The cause is unknown. We''re still investigating."


    Wow.


    We''re still investigating.


    "Ah, there''s only three of them on this trip, but if the adventurer sees this, they''ll have to look into it in relation to the previous thing."


    My words attract the faces of the ginals.


    Ah, maybe it''s really something.


    I''ve been looking around for signs, but for now, there''s no sign of people...


    Even though I was careful before, it didn''t suit me because I was watched.


    "Well, even if I look into it, the cause is unknown again... no way"


    Fischer looks at me and the bag I am lowering from my shoulders with a stunned expression.


    Then I saw Siel running around next to the Sarpent-san I was riding.


    - What? - What?


    I stared at Mr. Fischer with a little anxiety.


    "There''s another rumor that I''m on guard in King''s Landing."


    Mr. Fischer sees his father.


    My father leans his neck.


    "It seems that a huge magic force is approaching from the back of the forest towards King''s Landing." Not us, but the top adventurers we looked into did say they were traveling to King''s Landing, deep in the woods, where they couldn''t investigate. "


    Eh ~.


    Certainly, when I was on the move, I was guided to the back of the woods by Siel, and it often entered quite a bit.


    At that time, Ciel was releasing his magic to avoid being attacked by monsters.


    If Sierra doesn''t let go of her magic, the monster will come near her.


    "Kukukuku. That must be us. Sorry, Kukukuku."


    My father answers while holding his mouth, but his shoulders are trembling.


    "I''ve been looking into this rumor and it''s our apprentice."


    Jinal''s words shook his shoulders violently.


    I laughed a little too.


    I''m sorry about that.


    Surprisingly, Mr Serpent made a strange move.


    It is also 3 at the same time.


    Dinals watch out, but nothing in particular.


    "What?


    Garritt strokes the head of the surpent on board.


    "Maybe you''re laughing."


    In my words, Mr Serpent makes another strange move.


    Is that it?


    Are you sure you laughed?


    "Sounds like it was an interesting story for the surpendants."


    You react to your father''s words, or you look at us in the back with Sarpent-san''s face up.


    Still, it doesn''t change the speed of movement, so I thought about it before, but it''s a little scary.


    Mr Serpent''s mouth moved when he saw the ginals next to me.


    "Serpent laughed at me."


    Mr Gallit made an unspeakable expression.


    The three of them smiled again and their bodies shake slightly to the left and right.


    "Surpents are much smarter than we studied."


    I am looking at three animals as Mr. Ginal was impressed.


    I do understand people''s language much better than the information in the book.


    And it handles it well.


    It''s cute, isn''t it?


    There are wrinkles between the eyes of the ginals in my words.


    I wonder why.


    Nobody agrees with this idea alone.


    She''s cute.


    "Yeah, it''s scary at first, but it''s cute."


    "That''s right!


    There''s your sister!


    That''s good.


    Your father would have realized that this wasn''t just about me.


    I don''t know.


    My father is shaking his neck sideways.


    How do you not know?


    "Is that the village road?


    The Sarpents move a little slower in your father''s words.


    Jinal stares at his father''s point.


    I see. Can you run a little slower?


    According to Ginal, Sarpento and the others kept their speed down.


    "Thank you. Where are we going?


    Mr Gallit shook his neck at my words.


    "My skills were useless because I was moving fast"


    When Garito leaked a bitter smile, Siel approached Garito gently.


    Looks like you''re worried.


    "Hmm? It''s okay now. I knew there was an upper part. I''ll train harder."


    You must be a hard-worker, Mr. Gallitt.


    "The fact that there is that rock... is almost the village of Hataha."


    Fischer points to a large rock.


    In that direction, a large rock with a blue color.


    "It''s a very unusual rock. It''s colored."


    Mr Serpent will approach the rock.


    Quite a strange color to look at up close.


    "It seems that this color of rock is the only rock here."


    My father explains it from behind.


    "That''s right. It''s blue. It''s like a sola."


    "I think Sola has a better color."


    I smile at your father''s words.


    Sure, Sola is beautiful.

 533 Episode 495 The chaser seems persistent.

    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect you to get to Hataha so soon."


    Garritt says as he looks at the blue rock.


    His prediction was that it would take about eight days from the cave to the village of Hataha, but it was actually about eight hours.


    "It must have come through the cave."


    Fischer comes down from Sarpent and strokes his head.


    Surpent-san rubs his face.


    I was quite nervous when I decided to take Mr Sarpent for a ride, but it seems fine now.


    Maria, get your hands over here.


    When I saw Ginal, Sarpent-san dropped her off.


    "Thank you."


    The oneechan you dropped me off looked a little more fluffy, but better than when she was walking.


    I wonder if it would be good if you could take a rest for two days.


    The complexion is good.


    When my father got off Mr. Serpent, he took me down quickly.


    I can get off myself.


    "Thank you."


    "... bad. Ivy got off on his own."


    "Fufu, it''s okay because it''s getting easier."


    It''s fun to slip down from Mr. Serpent.


    I''m satisfied because I enjoyed myself in the cave.


    Slowly stroke Sarpent-san''s nose.


    Does it feel good? The gentle Sarpent-san is cute.


    "I''ll see you later. I''ll come and see you when I get here."


    I''m sure Sierra will take care of you, but let me ask you a favor.


    Serpents slowly return to the back of the forest.


    I waved my hand to the surpentees who looked back a little further away.


    I knew it was cute.


    Ah, that was a great experience.


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    "Oh, and it was more comfortable than I thought."


    Certainly, it moved with little shaking and a feeling of fluffiness.


    It was so comfortable.


    "This place is here."


    Garritt spread out the map and told me where Hataha was and where the blue rock was.


    On the map, it looks like we can get to the village of Hataha in just a short walk.


    "We should stop going to the village like this. What should we do?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Why?


    I thought we were going to the village to gather information.


    And I want to buy a lot of oneechan''s things.


    "''Cause it''s more likely that the chaser is pulling the railing and waiting."


    Tilt your neck to Mr Feischer''s words.


    A hunter?


    "Maria didn''t prepare for the trip, did she?


    Your sister nods to Ginal''s question.


    "The information is probably flowing to the nobles. So the pursuers must have searched the area around Hattal. To find Maria''s body."


    Oneechan shook her body for a moment.


    But surely, oneechan, who was always close to confinement, is not familiar with the woods, so even if she thinks she''s already dead, she can''t help it.


    "There''s no body. I can''t find any signs of death. Then you''ll think about the possibility of having an ally."


    Nod at Fischer''s words.


    Mr. Biss is helping us escape the church.


    It may be natural to assume that there were other allies waiting outside the woods.


    "The chaser will find out if anyone left the village before or after Maria escaped."


    To find out who your allies are, right?


    Is that it?


    Is it possible that your father and I are being investigated?


    "But Maria doesn''t have any allies. If we find them, we''ll find out soon enough that they''re irrelevant. The next thing the chaser thinks about is the possibility of being protected by an adventurer."


    In Ginal''s words, oneechan sees me and my father.


    Because this time it is.


    Well, the chaser can think about it that far.


    We need to be careful now.


    "The presence of Maria, who is not equipped to walk through the woods, is quite dangerous, considering the protected side."


    Your sister looks down at you and leans her neck at Jinal''s words.


    "Just walking slowly in the woods makes you think you''re weak and vulnerable to monsters."


    Ginals nodded in surprise at his father''s words.


    "Maria''s inability to walk long today is due to her physical strength, but shoes are probably one of the reasons. Is that the shoe you were wearing when you ran away?


    Oneechan nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    The soles of the shoes oneechan is wearing are very thin.


    Thin shoes on the bottom do not catch uneven shocks from the forest, and often cause tiredness and leg pain.


    "Protectors naturally try to buy just shoes to reduce the risk of travel. But that''s what the chasers will think, the village next to Hatal. Hataka Village and Hataha Village are sure to have chasers."


    If that happens, can''t you get your sister ready in Hataha?


    As Mr. Ginal said, I wanted to turn shoes into shoes that could walk through the woods.


    Looks like the shoe shop has a chaser waiting.


    "What were you going to do with the dolphin?


    Mr. Ginal asks his father.


    "I was going to go to the village alone. Preparing for Maria''s journey was to wait and see who the chasers were."


    That''s what happened.


    "Well, I guess so. I can''t take Maria, and that''s why I can''t just leave her in the woods."


    If Maria is alone in the woods, it''s like she''s asking you to attack her.


    When we escaped from Hattal Village, Mr. Biss made us carry a lot of monsters, but they were already out when we found them.


    In general, there were monsters in Hattal village that were ineffective at killing them.


    "In order not to leave Maria alone, we or the Druids will remain in the woods. In this case, we alone will not stand out. You must have known your name and appearance in the village of Hattal."


    You left the village after Maria ran away.


    I see. Can I ask you something? "


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    "Of course."


    You''re going to cause trouble.


    "In the meantime, we''re going to hear rumors from the village and information from the adventurers. You can pick up rumors of King''s Landing if you go to a drinking house. Well, this is going to take some luck."


    Ginal''s words made Fischer look a little happy.


    I''m sure you can drink alcohol.


    Mr. Garritt has a stunning look on his face.


    "I''ll be out in the woods once tomorrow, but I''ll meet you somewhere. Gallito, is there somewhere nice?


    When Ginal saw Garito, he pointed to the place where Garito was spreading the map.


    "This cave is not popular because it can only take low-level magic stones. How''s it going in here?


    On the map, it looks like a cave not so far from the village.


    If it''s not popular, you won''t notice it at a glance.


    I don''t think it''s a problem.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    If so, I will go to Hataha Village immediately.


    Garito rushed to stop at Ginal''s words.


    "If we don''t know where the Druids are at that time, we won''t be able to help. Where are you going to be today?


    Your father looks at the map and wrinkles between his eyebrows in response to Garritt''s question.


    I''m sorry, but I can''t tell by looking at the map.


    I guess so.


    Maybe I should ask Sola.


    "Dad, why don''t you ask Sola?


    If it were Sola, it would lead us to the best place we can be right now.


    Well, let me ask you a favor.

 534 Chapter 496.

    What do you mean?


    Mr. Zinal tilts his head at our conversation.


    I opened the bag slung over my shoulder and looked inside, and my gaze met with Sora''s.


    Apparently, she had heard the conversation.


    ''Sora is very good at finding caves and rock holes. She''ll find places out of sight, too.


    Dad looks at Sola as she jumps out of the bag.


    ''Sola, I''m sorry, but I need your help.


    "Pfft.


    Sora purred happily at her father''s words.


    She seems to be in a pretty good mood, so I''m sure she''ll find a good place for me.


    ''Sora, can you find a place for me, your father and your sister to hide?''


    I think he heard me talking in the bag, but I have to ask him to look me right in the eye.


    ''Pfft~''


    Sola still purred happily and looked around.


    And soon, she began to move.


    ''Let''s go. Will Jinal and the others come too?


    When his father looked at Jinal and the others, Jinal let out a sigh for some reason.


    ''Thora ...... Oh, no, it''s nothing. It''s just Ivy''s tamed slime. Yup. Can you do something like that?


    Zinal looked at Sora and nodded at me.


    What is this, should I be happy about this?


    ''Sora is not your average slime at all.


    Garrit''s words made me chuckle along with my father.


    You are absolutely right.


    ''''Pfft~''''


    I turned my gaze to the sound of Sora''s cries.


    I saw Sola jumping up and down in the same spot.


    I wondered if they''d found her already?


    You''re early.


    Sola, did you find it?


    "Pfft.


    A large rock with ivy tangled in it.


    If you look closely, you can see that the inside of the rock is hollow.


    But we couldn''t get in because the ivy was tangled around the whole rock.


    We''ll have to cut through the ivy.


    Dad took out a small knife and a small knife and cut the ivy.


    As the ivy flapped away, a wide hollow appeared.


    ''Oh, great. Let''s go have a quick look inside.


    Mr. Zinal went into the hole, looking like he was enjoying himself.


    He came out after a while and told me it was all right.


    ''Gullit, is this place okay?''


    Gullit nodded at Zinal''s words.


    ''It''s okay. We''ve got the location.''


    Okay. Well, we''re going to Hataha village to have some fun.


    Do you want to play?


    Maybe it''s about going to a bar?


    For that, I''m a little concerned about the look on Jinal and his team''s face.


    What''s the deal, they''re just going to collect ...... gossip like they''re up to something, right?


    Don''t go.


    Mr. Zinal and the others wave their hands and I wave at them.


    ''What''s up?''


    My dad looks at my expression and gives me a strange look.


    Did I see that much in his expression?


    I was wondering about the look on Jinal''s face.


    Dad nodded at my words.


    I knew my dad felt something too.


    ''''Maybe he''ll do something to get information about the royal capital.


    Didn''t you say you were just going to get lucky with the information on King''s Landing?


    Ivy''s aware of this, right?


    Does this mean that Jinal and his friends aren''t just ordinary adventurers?


    Dad nodded silently at my words.


    That means there''s more to it than just the investigators.


    I stared at my dad and cowered my shoulders.


    ...... I guess that means I''m not going to go deeper.


    ''Well, let''s get you ready for bed today.


    I go into the rock hole with my sister who was watching me and my dad curiously.


    It''s spacious inside, and Ciel can lie down as well.


    Let''s make a bed first.


    At dad''s words, he takes out the necessary items from the magic bag.


    My sister, who needed help in the beginning, can now prepare her bed by herself.


    She doesn''t have the strength yet, but she''s gotten pretty used to the journey.


    ''''Good. Let''s make dinner.


    Start a fire to cook dinner.


    I pick up the branches that have fallen around us, but there doesn''t seem to be much of them around the rock pit.


    ''Malia, stay here with Ciel. I''ll go find some branches.


    At Dad''s words, his sister, who was on fire duty, nodded.


    ''Alright. I''ll do my best to keep the fire going.


    I''ll pick it up as soon as I can. Ciel, take care of your sister. What about Sola and the others?


    Meow.


    Pfft~


    Terryu~


    Pfft.


    I guess that means Ciel understands.


    Well, do you think Sola and Flem will be coming with us ......?


    Oh, Sol is on fire.


    It''s not that cold.


    ''Malia, I''m going to go. I''ll be close by and you can shout if you need anything. Well, I''m sure you''ll be okay with Ciel being here.


    Meow.


    Ciel wagged her tail happily at her father''s words.


    He stroked his head and his throat groaned.


    ''I''m going to go.''


    He waved to his sister and Ciel, then looked for a branch that had fallen off.


    ''The branches around here would be nice and dry.


    I nodded at my father''s words and picked up the branches and put them in my magic bag.


    I don''t know how long we''ll be in this village, but tomorrow we''ll still be here.


    We''ll pick up tomorrow''s, too, together.


    ''Ivy. You heard about me from Jinal and the others, didn''t you?


    Is this about your father?


    If it was the old days of your father, I''d have heard about it.


    ...... Right.


    Hmm?


    Is your father''s voice strained?


    I turn my gaze to my dad, and he looks at me with a mixture of emotions.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    What did you think?


    ...... Does that mean you know your old dad?


    I didn''t think anything of it.


    ''What?¡¡Well, you know, he''s a terrible guy or something: ......


    A bad one?


    Oh, come to think of it, they said he was called a cold-blooded man because he was unusually quick to cut down his friends.


    I didn''t think so. I know that an adventurer''s job is sometimes to make cruel decisions. I think the response your father took at the time was the best he could have done.


    Sure, he may have cut down on his friends.


    But I suspect it was to protect a lot of people.


    Or there was some circumstance.


    Because, you know, that master is watching over us, right?


    I''m not going to let you do anything wrong.


    ''...... Not so much. If you''d thought about it more, there would have been other ways to do it.


    I can see the regret on my dad''s face.


    If your father says that, then there must have been another way.


    But who knows if that method would have succeeded.


    ''Maybe so. But it''s possible that if we had done it any other way, it would have failed, right?


    Is it possible that ......


    There.


    Then your father''s decision is not a mistake.


    ''If your father cut people down for no reason, I''m sure Master wouldn''t shut up about it: ......


    Not only the Master, but Mr. Gothos as well.


    ''Indeed it is. When I''m about to do something stupid, for some reason, Master is always there for me. And he''ll say sarcastic things and make fun of me, and I''ll get extremely irritated, and then I''ll take it out on my mentor .......


    That''s very typical of a master.


    I''m sure he was deliberately inflaming his suppressed anger and letting it come out on him.


    When Gotos-san becomes Gilmouth, he''s going to make his father do something like a job where he can take out his anger.


    ''Come to think of it, the adventurers your father raised talked about it. Your father saved a lot of people''s lives because of his work. I think people who understand that understand.


    Three young adventurers who were truly worried about their dad when they first met him.


    They said they met him when they were just starting out as adventurers and that he had drilled the basics into them.


    I remember them happily talking about how their father''s teachings had saved their lives many times.


    They said that their father was an amazing adventurer.


    They said that many people were saved because of their dad.


    They went along with ...... my selfish regrets.


    Regrets?


    I look at my dad.


    ''I couldn''t save them, I saved them because they had a similar vibe to me. It was self-serving.


    ''I don''t know who they are, Dad, but I can see how sad they were, and I can see how sad he is now.


    ''Maybe at first, but you didn''t want them to die, so you hit the basics, didn''t you?


    Well. Well, those guys were a mess. So I really got into the basics that my master taught me.


    The trigger may have been your father''s complacency, but the result was to save their lives.


    When I said that, his father looked so relieved.


    What in the world is he so worried about?


    You didn''t want people to know about your old dad?


    No matter what rumors I''ve heard, it doesn''t change the impression I have of my father as a kind man.


    ''Bad. For trying: ......


    Somehow, I thought it was on the way.


    I didn''t realize it, but I guess I''m holding back a lot of anxiety?


    In my mind, your father is kind and cool.


    Is it cool?¡¡I think you''re looking pretty disgusting.


    ''No, it''s cool. And too clumsy!


    Dad looked surprised at my words.


    You''re holding on to too much of everything.

 535 Episode 497 Father I Love

    Ha.


    Your father sighs.


    As I picked up the branch, I saw how depressed it was.


    I look at it and laugh a little.


    "Why do you care so much?


    It was a long time ago.


    "I guess that''s because... I''ve got someone I care about."


    Hmm?


    When you look at your father, you look at me.


    "I thought the people I''ve truncated up to now were someone else''s precious people... I knew, but I didn''t. If I thought so, I thought there might have been a better way... I got scared to know me so easily."


    Did you think you''d hate me knowing about your old man?


    You don''t have to worry about that.


    If you cut it off easily in the first place, don''t worry about that.


    I''ve been worried about something in my heart for a long time, so I think it''s just overflowing with triggers like mine.


    "Besides, the closer you get to King''s Landing, the more chances you''ll hear about me. Some of them have grudges. Ivy could be badly told."


    "That''s right. But I''m fine. I think your father did what he had to do."


    Master and Gotos also said.


    My father is too kind.


    So I bought myself a hater.


    I didn''t ask for details, but I somehow understood.


    That''s enough for me.


    "Your father is really clumsy."


    Really?


    I bought it to be hated by myself, and I''m suffering from it, so it''s clumsy.


    "Yes, it''s too clumsy."


    When I saw your father, he had a stubborn look on his face, so he burst out and laughed.


    Sola and Flem jumped into my pleasant atmosphere.


    "You''re clumsy... I was really worried."


    I regret it, but I''m afraid someone who has a grudge against my father might say something to me.


    "Dad''s cool, but there''s something pathetic about him. It''s incredibly gentle, it''s cold, it''s clever, but it''s clumsy. That''s the impression, isn''t it? You know, he''s my favorite father, including everything."


    In my words, my father looked at me in surprise.


    My father''s first impression was cool.


    Even if I lost one arm, I yearned for it because I had the strength to live strong.


    However, I was surprised to see my parents and brothers become unstable every once in a while, and I thought it wasn''t just about the strength of the pathetic expression when I failed.


    I loved the way he was trying to hide it so hard... but I kept it to myself.


    I knew it was cool to do anything with one hand and dexterity.


    But sometimes I get too worried and clumsy like this.


    Including all of it, I love my father.


    "Ivy''s strong."


    "That''s not true. But I want to be strong."


    I believe in people who say they care about me and people who think I care.


    That''s what I decided.


    I see. Thank you. "


    When I look at my father, he looks at me with a gentle smile.


    Yeah, it''s cool.


    "Oh, I''ve talked to you, but is Maria okay?


    I see your father''s sight on your sister.


    While talking, my hands were gathering branches without resting, so they gathered quite a bit.


    Given the capacity of the magic bag, it will be plenty of room for today.


    "When you put your father and me together, I think we got together for tomorrow."


    I see. According to the Dinars, I was going to wait here for a few days. "


    "Yeah, I''m looking forward to hearing from you."


    It included something to do, but I don''t want you to be rude.


    Well, are the three of them okay?


    When I hurriedly went under oneechan, the fire of fire was rising big.


    "Oh, good. Why is the fire so strong?


    Your sister is about to cry when she sees us.


    "I put too much oil in the tree. I have to put a little bit of that tree in my hand."


    "Eh, this?


    I saw the trees around my sister.


    It should have been divided into two types, but they are mixed up in a mess.


    "What? I thought we split up."


    "Ah."


    Oneechan''s cheeks became red in the words of her father.


    "My feet caught me..."


    "Are you hurt?


    Oneechan nods shyly to your father''s questions.


    I''m glad I didn''t get injured.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t make it."


    Don''t worry about it.


    While my father was fixing the fire, I took it out of my magic bag and put out a branch.


    Once everything is out, turn the magic bag over and clean the inside.


    "What will you do next?


    "I''m going to make dinner, but what do you want? Do you have anything to eat?


    There are still a lot of ingredients, so I can make some hope.


    When I saw your sister, I was a little worried.


    "It would be nice if the soup was a little crispy and filled with tea."


    "Okay. I like that one too, so it''s okay. Let''s do that."


    I think I''ll bake the meat separately from my father.


    Remove the necessary ingredients from the magic bag containing the ingredients.


    We also serve pots and knives and start cooking near the fire.


    "What can I do for you?


    "Can you wash the pan, put half of it in water and light it on fire?


    "Okay."


    Ask your father who is on fire to bake the flavoured meat.


    Make spicy soup next to it and cook rice.


    Pour the cooked rice into the soup and simmer a little to finish.


    "I baked the meat like it was good."


    "Thank you."


    My sister is taking Sola''s potions out of her magic bag, but her hands are stopped.


    Looking at the condition, it seems that there is a potion that deteriorates severely and is difficult to distinguish between colors.


    I tried to ask if I should help, but I arranged potions to see if I could tell the difference.


    When I checked, I put it in the right place.


    Is it now possible to distinguish between colors?


    "What''s wrong?


    Oneechan''s eyes can now distinguish colors?


    "Ah, but it seems to have healed little by little and has improved. I''m glad. I wondered what to do if sequelae remained. It''s going to be tough to live with something more."


    Oh, you didn''t say that on purpose?


    "Didn''t you tell me it could have healed?


    "That''s right. I put it to that possibility. If it were a sequelae, I would have lost my sight eventually. I couldn''t tell Maria what happened."


    Blind!


    People who use slave marks really suck as people.


    "We can now distinguish colors, so you''re okay now, right?


    "I checked with the digitals, but they won''t know until we see how it goes."


    "That''s right.... but I''m sure it''ll be okay."


    I hope so.


    I don''t want to see oneechan suffer any more.


    Oneechan comes here after arranging the potions.


    "Thank you. It''s finished. Shall we eat?"


    Yeah, it looks delicious.


    Place rice soup in a bowl for oneechan and father.


    That being said, what is the name of this dish?


    I think it''s some kind of dish that fits my memory... but I can''t remember.


    "Yes, please."


    "" "I''ll take it." "


    Spicy soup is recommended at night because it warms your body.


    "Ivy"


    "What?"


    "Why don''t we go to the dump tomorrow?


    Thanks to Sarpent, the potion still has plenty of room, but you''ll need to be ready to move around any minute now that you don''t know what''s going to happen.


    "Yeah, I think I''ll get some potions and stuff."


    "Ah, I don''t think the Digitals will fail, but there are some things I can do."


    "Okay."


    Tomorrow, I''ll go to the dump in the morning and meet the Dinals in the cave from lunch.


    ... I want to take a bath ~

 536 Episode 498 Lazy Garbage Pickup

    "Can Ivy and Maria pick up the potion? I pick up magic items."


    "Okay."


    Oneechan nods after she takes a small deep breath.


    The abandonment site was opposite between the cave and the village.


    I walked slowly after breakfast, but oneechan''s physical strength seems to have caused a little exercise.


    "I''m still here. When will I catch up with Ivy''s health?"


    That''s how you sigh, sister.


    I''m worried about my lack of health, but I can''t help rushing.


    "Compared to me running around the woods since I was five. Just take your time and don''t worry about it."


    I was running around, or I was scratching my feet to live.


    "Yeah."


    "Besides, compared to a week ago, you''re in good health.


    You can tell the speed of walking and the time to rest right away.


    I am quite fit compared to the first one.


    Really?


    Is it hard to understand yourself?


    "Yeah, it''s okay because it''s true."


    Look for potions with your smiling sister.


    The village''s abandonment site appears to be well managed, tidy and easy to find.


    "Blue, red and purple...."


    Pick up necessary items where potions and empty bottles are discarded.


    In the corner of his vision, he saw Sola and Flem jumping.


    Looking at the two, it looks like they''re eating potions to compete.


    With that, I don''t think I need dinner today.


    When you come to the dump, you really enjoy all you can eat.


    Hmm?


    "Ah, Flem! The Magic Stone..."


    Pom.


    It was too late...


    I''ve been eating potions before...


    "Flem"


    It''s hard to say it''s no good seeing it with such great expectations.


    "Um, up to three magic stones. I think it would be nice to have a lower level Magic Stone."


    Ah, you''re leaning on your body with a cute face.


    ... no.


    When I saw this, I thought I could bring it back to life.


    Pefu?


    Up to five.


    Oh, I told you.


    "Bu, ahahaha"


    I can hear your father laughing from behind.


    I mean, if you rub it with your loud eyes, you''ll want to ask me a favor...


    But I endured it for a moment.


    But, "No?" If it sounds like...


    "Ivy is sweet to Flem and Sola."


    "And your father."


    My father nods laughing at me.


    Both of you are conscious, but there is an appeal that you can''t refuse.


    To "Koten", who knocked Sola''s bodies down slightly sideways.


    "No potions. It''s a lot of storage."


    Flem and Sola were a little uncomfortable with your father''s words, but they quickly retracted.


    Perhaps it would have been better if I had seen the inside of the magic box and the potions that were accumulating.


    Let''s see how the magic stones are accumulating.


    Perhaps you will refrain from resurrecting me.


    "Now, do you want to pick up the rope?


    "That''s right. You don''t have time to wait, do you want to build a trap?


    "Let''s do that. The rope and the basket...."


    "Dad, what''s hunting around here?


    "Four with Hattal Village. The rest is a monster named Garga. If you''re hunting in a trap, it''s a trap."


    Rapport to Galga.


    Gurga has read a book.


    Sure, a monster that jumps with two legs at less than 2 meters.


    The corners of my head are aligned, and it''s attacking me.


    I think it was written that the temper was rough.


    "Garga should be careful, he''s a monster."


    My father, who was picking up magic items, nodded at me.


    "It''s moving fast anyway. You have to be careful with the horns, but if you''re distracted, you''ll be attacked with a tail. It''s a little nasty."


    Was there such a dangerous monster?


    I''m looking for signs, but I don''t feel any particular signs of monsters.


    Is there anyone around this dump?


    The rap had horns on its head, twice the size of a rabbit.


    There should have been a big basket and a need to strengthen it.


    "If we don''t pick up more baskets, we can''t make more."


    I see. Well, we could make some numbers. They''re throwing away a lot. "


    Seeing your father pointing to you, he did throw away a lot of broken baskets.


    This looks like a good trap.


    "Fufu."


    Hmm?


    When I see the sound, it feels like Sol''s body is getting a little bigger.


    Sol has been eating magic items ever since he entered the dump.


    I was a little worried about the amount, but I''m sure I ate too much.


    "Sol, are you okay? Don''t you eat too much?


    Pefu!


    I''m a little uncomfortable, Sol.


    I... couldn''t fly.


    It floated a little, but fell like that.


    How much did you eat when your body got heavy and couldn''t jump?


    "... Pefu"


    I wonder if it was a shock that Sol could fly, but he glanced at me after it solidified a little.


    "It''s okay if you take a break. Stay there until we''re done."


    Sol shakes with pull and shake in my words.


    I didn''t expect you to eat too much to move.


    Lots of potions, magic items, ropes and baskets in your magic bag.


    All the magic bags I brought are full.


    "Time to go to the rendezvous cave?


    "That''s right. Can I stay in the cave for lunch?


    Ah.


    With your father and half a magic bag, your sister thanks us for being small.


    It seems that I am worried that I don''t have anything.


    "Here."


    Your father gives you the smallest magic bag.


    Ah, yes.


    I smiled at my sister who was happy to receive the magic bag.


    When I looked at Sol, I wondered if it would have been nice to slow down after dinner and jumped cheerfully.


    Everyone leaves the dump and goes under the siel where Tron was watching.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry I''m late."


    Nyahn


    Looking at Tron, he was still asleep.


    Lower Tron''s basket from his shoulders and walk out to the cave.


    Did you get anything?


    When oneechan''s breath runs out, it''s time to get to the cave.


    The cave is really not popular or there are no signs of people around it.


    "Why don''t you wait for lunch?"


    "Yeah."


    Remove the sandwiches and onigiri from the magic bag.


    I made it in the morning, and I also serve soup.


    "" "I''ll take it." "


    Gyah


    "Ah, good morning, Tron."


    Tron looks around from his basket.


    With me and my gaze, the leaves swayed with pull.


    "Does Tron eat too?


    Gyah, gyah


    Remove the purple potion you just picked up from your magic bag and place it slightly in a dedicated cup.


    Meanwhile, my father took Tron out of his basket, so I put the glass in front of me.


    Toron soaked himself in the potion in the glass and narrowed his eyes with satisfaction.


    It''s an interesting sight.


    Your sister laughs at your father''s words.


    Sure is a wooden monster in a glass that looks down satisfactorily.


    That''s funny.


    After having lunch for a while, I felt a slight sign of coming here.


    When I looked for the signs, they noticed.


    It''s hard to dig into the signs of the ginals in private.


    Looks like the ginals are here.


    I see.


    I hurry to finish lunch and clean up.


    Bring a fire and boil hot water to serve tea for a small group.


    Dinals, who came when the water was boiling, were as usual except that Fischer was tired.

 537 Episode 499: Too much!

    "Mr. Fischer, you''re tired. Are you all right, sir?


    Mr Fischer smiles bitterly at my question.


    What happened in the village?


    "How was it?


    Your father asks Mr. Ginal.


    "There seem to be more nobles chasing us than I thought. Yesterday alone, we found 18 people."


    Eighteen!


    That much?


    I am surprised that my father thinks there are so many of them.


    "Apart from these 18, there are about three people who are suspicious. We need to find out more."


    "Is that all you did in one day? That''s right."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Dinals aren''t the only ones.


    I''m glad I didn''t chase the nobles.


    "So the nobility of King''s Landing moves."


    "Ah, what do you got?


    Mr. Ginal suppresses his voice a little.


    I asked for your help because I knew him.


    Why did you hide your voice?


    "That''s a threat, isn''t it?


    I look at Ginal in surprise at Garritt''s words, but she drinks tea with her usual expression.


    Is that a threat?


    Do you want me to help you?


    Either way,


    "Please don''t push me."


    I am sorry if the position of the ginals gets worse this time.


    "It''s okay. For us, it''s the same as always."


    Garritt laughs and tells me it''s the usual thing.


    ... uh, a threat?


    How about that?


    "Hey, that sounds like a constant threat to me."


    Ginal tells Garibatsu that she is dissatisfied.


    "It''s similar, isn''t it?


    "I''m just getting help."


    Garito looks at Ginal''s words in a chaotic way.


    "What do you think happens if you don''t cooperate? You want me to make you feel like this?


    "I''m not threatening you. You''re just talking about the future, aren''t you?


    Is that definitely not a threat?


    "Basically, it''s bad for a fool to get his hands on something that he knows is bad."


    Ginal says he made a fool of himself.


    "Well, sure. Don''t warn me once."


    Yes, it is.


    That''s kind, isn''t it?


    "Ah, so you can turn back, but I won''t stop, so I''m gonna help you."


    Hmm, I wonder if there''s anything I can do to help?


    Is that it?


    Are you inspired?


    "Well, it''s easy to work with them."


    Garito nods at Ginal''s words.


    ... well, as long as the ginals get to work, okay?


    Rather, was it good to hear the conversation?


    "It''s Gallit''s fault that you''re out of line. What was that... about the nobles in King''s Landing? It will probably take two or three days. Until then, I''ll be waiting near Hataha Village."


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "What are we going to do now?


    Ginal sees her sister.


    "I can''t get Maria into the village. And it might be dangerous to keep traveling."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    I know you can''t get into the village, but it''s dangerous to travel?


    What does that mean?


    "With this number, there are limits to deception."


    Ginal sighs at Garritt''s words.


    3 out of 18.


    Surely it would be hard to deceive so many people.


    "If we have time, we''ll have to exchange information with the chaser, so it''s a hassle."


    When Fischer said that it seemed troublesome, Ginal and Garritt nodded in disgust.


    "Make it look like you''re running away and pretend to be someone else in some village."


    "To others?


    I nodded when I saw Mr. Fischer.


    "Yes, to someone completely red."


    I had Captain Ogut as my guarantor, so it was easier, but can you do it, sister?


    "Adults aren''t easy, are they? If you''re a kid, you can be a guarantor and be someone else."


    I almost nodded at your father''s words.


    I''ve been a stranger before.


    "Ivy, what''s wrong?


    "Nothing. Is it hard for an adult?


    "Quite."


    My father nods.


    Is it difficult?


    I think it''s a good way to think about oneechan from now on.


    "It''s okay. I''ll ask someone I know."


    I see him in Mr Ginal''s words.


    It''s amazing that I know someone who can do that.


    "That''s a great connection. Well, if I can, I want to hear Maria''s wishes."


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    That''s good.


    It seems that oneechan''s opinions will be heard properly.


    "Maria, you heard me, didn''t you?


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    Your sister bows her head to your father and the ginals.


    Garito puts his hand gently on Pong and oneechan''s head.


    "Don''t worry about it. This is not particularly unusual for us."


    Well, I wonder if that''s a bit of a good idea.


    "That''s right. This time it''s for Maria. No, no, I''m not doing it."


    Fischer also slaps your sister gently on the shoulder.


    "... thank you."


    Girls who speak kindly to their sisters.


    Regardless of the content, it is reliable.


    "You don''t have to decide yet, but I want you to decide when you leave this village. Continue your journey or lurk somewhere. Well, I may be resistant to being someone else, but I think it''s a good way to live a calm life. I want you to think about this as well. Ah, you can be someone else and continue your journey."


    Oneechan nods bewildered at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I do think it''s a good way to be someone else.


    I''m sure the nobles will know your sister''s name.


    Well, let''s take a look inside the cave.


    Garito and the others look disgusting in Ginal''s words.


    "Look, what are we gonna do? You don''t pick up magic stones?


    "Wouldn''t it stand out if you left without your hands?


    Ginal shouts at Garritt''s unpleasant expression.


    "No, it would be more noticeable for us to take the Magic Stone from this cave. I wondered why he went into a cave with only low magic stones."


    Sure, it seems like it would be strange.


    "That''s right. Even the magic stones I got from the surpent will flicker."


    "That will stand out!


    Mr Fischer looks amazed at Mr Ginal''s words.


    No, that might be a good idea.


    Garito smiles at something.


    You''re protecting me, but you only look like a bad guy.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Suddenly Sola shouted a little louder.


    Seeing the direction in which the voice was heard, Sola and the others jumped a little further away.


    Don''t call me that.


    I nodded to my father''s words and went under Sola.


    Dinals followed me, too, to find out if they were interested.


    "What''s wrong?


    Sola, Flem and Sol jumped to my words.


    ... sorry, I don''t know.


    I try to figure out what it means, but I don''t know.


    "Pu ~"


    As she stared, Sola and the others started moving.


    "You mean follow me?


    "Probably."


    I followed Sora to the top.


    I can see Sola and the others staring back on the way.


    Looks like they''re following us.


    "Here?"


    It stopped after walking for a while, but nothing happened when I looked around.


    There are big rocks with trees together.


    It is a scenery that can be seen around Hataha village.


    Why did you call me here?


    "What is it? It''s Sierra."


    Turning to his father''s words, Siel was on the rock.


    As she approached the rock, Sola hurried forward.


    "What''s wrong?


    Pu ~!


    I''m angry for some reason.


    I don''t know what to do, but I''m distracted from Sola.


    Is that it?


    I see the rock behind Sola facing the dirt.


    Something''s wrong.


    The rock is entangled in a pigeon like the cave we slept in.


    "Dad, under the rock....."


    Is that a cavity?


    What is it?


    Dad and Dinals checked the ground under the rocks.


    Amazing.


    After checking it out, in about two minutes, she looked at Sola and saw how impressed she was.


    "What''s wrong?


    It looks like there''s an underground cave beneath this rock.


    Underground caves?

 538 Episode 500: Underground caves have dreams

    "An underground cave. Sora, that''s amazing."


    Sora shook happily at her father''s words.


    Garito and Fischer also praise him and stroke his head.


    Pupu ~!


    Close to the rock and peek inside.


    I peeked down, but I couldn''t see the bottom.


    Pretty deep, huh?


    Be careful not to fall.


    Ginal gently pulls my arm back.


    Looks like he was snooping pretty far ahead.


    "Thank you."


    Sure, if I kept peeking, I might have fallen.


    It seems very deep.


    "That''s right. I checked it easily, but it seems to be about 8 meters. Underground caves are fun."


    Funny?


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    I think I''m scared.


    "Are there any monsters?


    "Yes, there are monsters in the underground cave that are unique to the underground cave. This is a good magic item to drop."


    You''re going to drop it, or you''re going to knock it down and drop it.


    ... no way, do you really drop the monsters in the underground cave?


    "Dinal, don''t tell a lie. Ivy, monsters never drop magic items."


    That''s right.


    "Huh? Huh? Did you believe that?


    Ginal was surprised when she looked convinced by her father''s words.


    "Sorry, we''re gonna drop the drop between us."


    It''s a word unique to the adventurers.


    "Dinal, are you coming down?


    "Of course."


    Ginal answers Garritt''s words pleasantly.


    It looks really exciting and a little excited.


    Fischer sees Dinal and laughs bitterly.


    "Dinals love caves."


    Ginal nods joyfully at Fischer''s words.


    If that''s the case, we''ll go back to the village.


    Huh?


    "Underground caves are slightly different from other caves and die without special equipment."


    I see.


    The ginals are getting ready to go back.


    "And the food will be scattered."


    Ginal shows a different smile.


    "Bait?"


    Oneechan is pulling a little by looking at Mr. Ginal''s expression.


    Sure, it looks like you''re going to do something.


    "Eighteen chasers, three people who can''t tell, apply as adventurers when they enter the village. Yesterday''s performance will be judged, but I think everyone is quite skilled."


    How did you get the application when you entered Hataha?


    It''s not easy to find out, is it?


    "Adventurers will find information on underground caves of absolute interest as they capture Maria or do other work."


    Is bait about the underground cave?


    "Well, how do they move?


    Oneechan pulled herself down a bit to Dinal, who talked pleasantly.


    Yeah, I just made a really bad face.


    I understand that feeling.


    "What about the druids?


    In Fischer''s words, I noticed adventurers coming here.


    It was so sudden that you were stunned.


    "That''s right...."


    Nyahn


    Sierra leaned against his father.


    "In the meantime, I''ll leave here and look around the woods."


    While stroking Sierra''s head, he pointed to the back of the forest.


    Thanks to the presence of Sierra, you''ll be safe inside the woods.


    "That''s right. The cave on the bed... is that all right?


    "The road from the village to this underground cave is quite far away, so it will be fine."


    When my father thought about it, Garritt answered me as he looked at the map.


    Looking through the map, he was convinced that Garritt had explained the location.


    "Besides, if there''s a rumor about the underground cave, if we just keep an eye on the area, it''s unlikely anyone will find us. Depends on how deep this cave is."


    Are there so many adventurers gathered in this underground cave?


    Well, I guess we''ll see tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow at noon again... where should I go this time?


    I''ll see you at the dump.


    Fischer nods at his father''s words.


    It''s across the village and on the other side, so it''s the perfect place to meet.


    Watch out for the evening.


    After we talked about the underground cave in the village.


    "Okay. See you tomorrow."


    "Oh, tomorrow."


    I''ll see the ginals back to the village.


    "After a quick lunch, let''s go right away."


    "Yeah."


    Eating instantly from your magic bag, you quickly clean up and take Sierre from the underground cave to the back of the forest.


    It also strengthens oneechan''s health, so she walks while checking her tiredness.


    I checked the map, but it looks like there''s a rock formation in the back.


    "Dad."


    "What''s wrong?


    I watched Sola and the others jump up and down.


    You''re doing well today.


    "Are there so many adventurers in the underground caves?


    When new caves are discovered, we know that adventurers tend to gather.


    I''m worried about what the Dinals said.


    It was as if all the adventurers were interested in the underground cave.


    "Underground cave monsters only drop rare magic items. There are a lot of monsters with such a nasty nature. Even if I knew that, there are adventurers who want magic items."


    A rare magic item.


    "Some adventurers have built tremendous wealth with magic items found in underground caves."


    "Really?


    "Oh, that''s why it''s so popular. Underground caves can never be dreamed of in a normal cave."


    A huge fortune.


    It certainly attracts people.


    It''s amazing.


    What kind of magic items do I drop?


    I wasn''t interested, but I became concerned.


    Nyahn


    She looked at Siel''s voice and sat under the tree.


    Sola and the others also relaxed around Siel.


    What happened suddenly?


    Let''s take a break.


    I can hear your sister from behind.


    Looking at her, she looked exhausted.


    Shit, maybe he was walking as fast as usual.


    Are you okay?


    It''s okay ~


    When you walk to Oki, your sister sits tightly down.


    Wow, you walked so fast.


    "No, I need to get used to it, so I want you to walk at the current speed."


    "Really?


    "Yeah."


    Prepare tea and give it to your sister.


    I look around while drinking my tea slowly.


    "I''m sorry. Get involved."


    As I was drinking tea slowly, I heard a small apology.


    When I look next door, my sister drinks tea with a sinking expression.


    It looked normal just now.


    Are you still worried about the chasers?


    "Never mind."


    "But...."


    Shake your neck against your father''s words, sister.


    "Maria, when you decide what''s coming, think about what you want to do, not for us."


    Oneechan expresses anguish at your father''s words.


    "We still have time, so think about it slowly. The Dinars will be playing in the underground cave for a while."


    Play?


    Sure, it might take some time because I was looking forward to it.

 539 Episode 501: It was huge.

    "Dad, this is medicine!


    Blue fruit I found exploring the surrounding forest after a break.


    It is different from the medicine I took before, but I have seen it in a book.


    "Really. You found something unusual."


    "Yakumi?


    Oneechan doesn''t seem to know, but she takes the blue fruit and leans her neck.


    It''s the truth that it''s medicine.


    Your father''s explanation remains the same, but there is no other explanation.


    Oneechan nodded several times as if she understood.


    Let''s harvest and go. It''ll be money. "


    Yeah, help oneechan too.


    "Of course, I''ll take care of it."


    I''m sure this is actually useless as a medicine if it''s not ripe.


    The three of them harvest the ripe fruit while looking for it.


    Explore the signs on a slightly wider scale because of the underground caves.


    I can see that the monster is a little far away and watching us.


    Be a little more vigilant as they may approach.


    You got it.


    A total of 46 for 3 people.


    In fact, it was full, but there were few ripe fruits.


    "I think there''s still a lot of them."


    "Really?


    "Ah, because the medicine doesn''t get much in one place."


    Is that right?


    I recall the condition of the medicine I harvested before.


    It must have been harvested from two trees.


    I think it was from a tree before that.


    "Sure, it''s unusual for a tree of medicinal fruit to gather so much."


    "That''s right. Maybe the soil fits this tree. Actually, can you ask these ginals to sell it?"


    I don''t think I should go into the village, so I can''t help it, but I''ve been asking the ginals a lot.


    Next time, let''s eat something delicious.


    Ah, the monster who was watching us seems to be moving away.


    I''m glad you didn''t come here.


    "Well, why don''t we go a little deeper? Are they all right?


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gyah


    "Oh, Toron''s in."


    Toron also said he had walked, but because he had assimilated too much around, he would lose sight of it, so I asked him to put it on Siel''s head.


    At first, I felt a little uncomfortable, but I fell asleep because I felt comfortable.


    "Siel, is everything okay on your head?


    Looks like Tron''s roots are entangled in the hair of his feet.


    Doesn''t it hurt?


    Nyahn


    It doesn''t seem to hurt because of the way Siel answers normally.


    "What? This hole..."


    Dad finds a hole under the root of the tree and peeks.


    Did you find something?


    "What''s wrong?


    Oneechan looks at the hole worried.


    "Hi, it looks like it''s connected to an underground cave. I feel a unique magic in the wind from the hole."


    Underground caves?


    I found it, it''s a long way from the hole in the underground cave.


    And what is the unique magic?


    Are you talking about the wet magic you just felt from the hole?


    "Wet magic?


    My father shook his head to my side.


    "Wet magic is one of the characteristics of underground caves. Apart from that, I''m sure you''ll feel a little strange magic. I forgot to explain earlier, sorry."


    Close to the hole and feel the wind coming from inside the hole.


    I wonder if it''s really small.


    Close your eyes and concentrate on magic.


    Hmm?


    I think I can grab something...


    "Ha, I don''t think so. I thought I felt something."


    If you try to grab it, it''s gone.


    "It may be difficult because it''s a little magic."


    "The same magic you just found in the underground cave is connected, right?


    "Oh, that''s for sure."


    I remember the map.


    I don''t know the exact distance, but it''s a pretty big underground cave.


    "This could be a full-scale investigation team."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Ginals, are you all right?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I went to the dump, the ginals were already waiting.


    "Good morning, it''s a little hot."


    Summer is coming up.


    It''s time for the heat to increase.


    Walking makes you sweaty, so it''s tough.


    "Good morning. How was it?


    Gallito shows you one magic stone to answer your father''s question.


    There are three bright red lines in the clear magic stone on Gallit''s hand.


    It''s a magic stone I''ve never seen before.


    It''s a rare magic stone. What can you do?


    "I have no idea. I had it checked out, but it was also a hyumankopi."


    ... a human copy?


    A human copy?


    ... uh, what did I know before?


    Still a human copy?


    "What is that?"


    Dinals shook their heads to the side to answer your father''s question.


    "Can that underground cave take magic stones? Isn''t that a magic item?


    Speaking of which, you said you could get rare magic items in the underground cave, Magic Stone?


    "No, there are a lot of magic items. There are three Magic Stones, including what I have."


    "And then I realized it was huge."


    Father nodded mysteriously at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Dinal leans his neck against the reaction.


    "Did you know?


    "Yesterday I found a hole in the woods under the trees. I felt the same magic in the wind that was blowing from the hole as in the underground cave where the digals were."


    My sister and I nod at your father''s words.


    "Behind the woods? Do you know the general location on the map?


    Garritt spreads the map and asks his father where it is.


    I checked the general location yesterday, so my father explains while looking at the map.


    The ginals are watching it.


    "It''s pretty big. Maybe the biggest underground cave?


    Garito sighs when Fischer says happy.


    "If we had a big investigation team, we''d be in trouble."


    Fischer shows Garito his shoulders.


    I wonder what the trouble is.


    I wonder if they''re going to incorporate Dinals into the investigation team?


    That could be a hassle.


    "Even if the investigation team is formed, it won''t get in our way because it will take time. Also, if you find out that an investigation team will be formed, many adventurers will move to get magic items before the investigation begins. And if it''s huge, there''s plenty of places to hide. I''ve eaten it like it''s good for bait, so I''m sure it''ll work from around today. We start today, too."


    I have no idea what you''re talking about.


    Can I ask you this or should I ignore it...?


    However, I understand that you are not worried about being integrated into the investigation team.


    "Ivy, do you know what that magic stone is?


    My father comes next door and asks in a whisper.


    "It''s a human copy."


    Can you say you understand this?


    Duplicate a human... is it okay to duplicate the same thing?


    "A human copy?


    Did you hear what I said? Mr. Ginal leans his neck.


    It might make sense to involve Dinals as well.


    It''s about the Magic Stone.


    Dinals who were surprised at my words.


    Gallit hurriedly pulls the Magic Stone out of the bag.


    "Do you have any idea what this power is?


    Shake his head against Mr Gallit''s words.


    Like you understand, like you don''t understand.


    "It seems that human beings are human beings, and copying means copying."


    It was converted in my head, but it wasn''t different for a while.


    ... it''s okay.


    "Er... If that''s what Ivy says, I''m sure it is."


    Ah, I''m not pursuing it.


    Why would you do that?


    Ginal smiles when she sees my expression.


    "If you ask me more, I''ll regret it."


    Your father laughs at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    You''re going to regret it...


    "More human than that? Do you copy people?


    Deep wrinkles are engraved between the ginals'' eyebrows.


    Do you have any more questions?


    Copy, copy...


    Nh, one glass?


    ... two glasses of the same... What is this?

 540 Episode 502: There are two of you, Mr. Garrett.

    "Ah ~ I mean, this magic stone could make another one of me, right?


    When Ginal asks her to confirm, her father nods.


    As a result of copying humans and discussing something, we arrived at something that might be answered.


    It was good until I could make the same thing because I could copy the contract on other paper, but everyone leaned on the word "human".


    The discussion was a little rough because it was an unknown force, such as who the human refers to, whether to copy the person onto paper, or not.


    managed to narrow down the answer to one.


    "Don''t get chilly just thinking about having another ginal."


    Mr Fischer nods at Mr Garritt''s words.


    Two ginals?


    "Isn''t it that bad?


    In my words, Garritt and the others looked at me with great expressions.


    "Ivy, it''s poisoned by the ginals. Poor thing."


    Mr Gallit can''t help crying.


    Oneechan is laughing joyfully, but Ginal has a pretty amazing smile.


    Garito and Fischer are amazing at seeing that.


    "Come on, guys."


    "Haha. I managed to grasp the power of the Magic Stone, but how do I make a copy?


    Ginal and Garritt face to face in Fischer''s words.


    Normally, it''s just enough to cast magic on the Magic Stone, but what''s the difference?


    "Can''t you copy the magician? Let''s believe there''s no danger."


    Jinal-san casts magic on the Magic Stone.


    Wait a while, but nothing will happen.


    I guess not.


    Mr Fischer says unfortunately.


    "Ah, pray?


    Dinals lean against your father''s words.


    "It''s like there''s more of them."


    Ah, let''s do it first


    Half convinced, Mr. Ginal closed his eyes a little and cast magic on the Magic Stone.


    ... nothing happens.


    "Ah, what should I do?


    Mr. Ginal and his father tilt their necks.


    "Imagine someone other than yourself.


    Dinal sighs at Fischer''s words


    "Except for me... I''ll have to try."


    I held the magic stone with both hands, and when I thought about something, I cast magic on the magic stone.


    Eh!


    "Wow."


    When the magic stone shines a little, Ginal turns into Garito.


    "That way!... or me!


    "Wow, you can''t tell."


    I''m a little excited about comparing two Garritts.


    The answer we talked about was, "I can create someone where there''s nothing," but the real answer was, "I can be someone else."


    Until the end, I wondered which of these two is it?


    Nevertheless, there are really two melons.


    "Sure, I can''t tell."


    The real Garito nods with a complicated expression in Fischer''s words.


    "That''s it. If you do this to yourself... don''t feel so subtle."


    "Ginal, can you talk?


    Dinal nods to Fischer''s words.


    "Yes, I can. I don''t feel anything has changed in particular. I mean, did I really get gallant?


    Ginal is tilting her neck because she can''t see her unusual appearance.


    When my father took the magic bag out of the mirror and gave it to me, he looked in the mirror and looked disgusting.


    "Ah, you look disgusting."


    Garritt looked at Ginal''s disgusting expression and it became disgusting.


    You look exactly like him.


    "But this magic stone is dangerous."


    I see. If it''s so similar, you can do all the wrong things. "


    Garito sighs as he nods at Fischer''s words.


    Oh, I see.


    With this magic stone, you can even pretend to be someone else.


    You can hide your crimes.


    There''s a troublesome magic stone coming out.


    Mr. Ginal scratches his head.


    Is that it?


    Mr. Ginal, you''re back.


    "" "" "What?


    Ginal and Garritt were astonished by my words.


    He''s definitely back in the diner.


    Garritt leans his neck.


    Your father sees the magic stone that Mr. Ginal has.


    "Is there any change in the Magic Stone?


    Jinal-san shows everyone the magic stone in his hand.


    "There must have been three red lines, but they''re down to two."


    I did see three red lines in the Magic Stone.


    And now there are two.


    Could there be a limit?


    Two more times?


    "It''s a pretty short time to make a copy. This isn''t bad enough... I don''t know how to use it."


    Fischer stares at Jinal for the magic stone.


    Sure, what can you do in such a short time?


    Even if I can, I can decipher the copy while I''m on the run.


    "To distract them?


    Well, can we use it?


    I see. Well, I suppose the bad guys will still use this. "


    Only wisdom works.


    In the meantime, I found out what I could do with Magic Stones.


    The Ginals will also look into the remaining magic stones found in the underground cave.


    "We''re going to the underground cave from lunch, but we can go to the village in the meantime."


    I bowed my neck to Mr Garritt''s words.


    You said it was dangerous. Are you okay?


    "Ah, all the chasers in the village today are underground caves. So it''s okay to go to the village."


    Yes, it is.


    I nodded when I saw my father.


    "I''ll go to the village and get what I need. Shoes and clothes."


    Oneechan looks a little sorry.


    Nh, you care.


    "Ah, yes. Go to the Commercial Guild, sell the magic stones your sister picked up, and buy what you need with the money."


    "The magic stone I picked up?


    "Yeah, we picked it up together in the cave, right?


    I picked up a few magic stones as I walked around the cave with my sister in the cave where Mr. Sarpent was.


    Compared to the Magic Stone that Sarpent gave me, it''s quite low level, but it''s not money.


    I showed it to my father and checked it out, but it is classified as a Magic Stone that can be sold at any time because it is about level 3.


    "But I think Ivy almost picked it up."


    Shake your head against oneechan''s words.


    "You two picked up the magic stone, right? They''re going to sell mine too. Because I want summer clothes."


    Did you grow taller suddenly? Last summer''s clothes got smaller.


    That''s why I have to buy summer clothes.


    "Well, then..."


    Now you can buy oneechan''s shoes and clothes.


    "Does Ivy buy shoes too?


    Your father would be happy to suggest, but decline!


    Still enough to wear.

 541 Episode 503 Long time no see

    It may have been a long time since I was so excited to walk through the gate.


    I know you can''t behave suspiciously, but I''m nervous.


    "You two don''t have to be so nervous."


    "That''s right...."


    When I saw your sister, she looked pale.


    If they both behave badly, they will stand out.


    All right, let''s settle down.


    Take a deep breath and go under the doorman.


    "Hello."


    Your father lowers his head to the doorman.


    "Oh, you''re not feeling well?


    The doorman who saw oneechan trembles as he approaches her one step closer.


    "I was attacked by a monster just before I got to this village. Maria is still scared because this is her first trip. I''m telling you it''s okay now."


    When your father answers, the doorman rushes back two steps.


    Did you think I scared you? The doorman lowers his head to your sister with an unfortunate look.


    "I''m sorry. Rest in peace in this village."


    You must be a kind doorman.


    He took the procedure to enter the village at once.


    "It was a disaster. I can''t believe the monster attacked me took my bag. Just a moment, please. Uh, this is it. It is a list of cheap but good quality shops in this village. It will be difficult if it is aligned. Here you go."


    I decided to explain that I don''t have the luggage, but it hurts a little.


    This gatekeeper is too nice.


    "Thank you."


    When oneechan shows a little smile and thanks, the gatekeeper wrinkles around her eyes to show a smile.


    I''m glad to be here when this man is the gatekeeper.


    I will enter the village safely and sell Magic Stones in the Employment Guild first.


    I haven''t decided on oneechan''s card yet, so I won''t make it now.


    You''re alive.


    The number of adventurers is a little small, but the villagers are working with a smile.


    "I can make money from now on. It''ll make you smile."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    Can you make money?


    "Because you found the underground cave?


    "Yes, there will be adventurers from all over the country. From now on, this village will be crowded."


    I see, that''s why everyone smiles.


    Speaking of which, there are a lot of people who are remodeling their shops compared to other villages.


    But it''s the second day since they found me again.


    I''ll go to the Commercial Guild alone.


    What?


    I think you should come with me.


    "Not necessarily without an employee who''s been acquired."


    "Could he be here?


    "I can''t say no. Ivy and the others....."


    Stop and look around once you see the Commercial Guild building.


    The Adventurer Alliance is also nearby, so there are few adventurers.


    Maybe he''s going to the underground cave?


    "Do you want something to eat before you go to see your clothes and shoes? Could you get it for me?


    "Fine. What do you want?


    Looking at the stalls, it''s just past lunch, so there are stalls lined up with people.


    Meat, maybe.


    It''s always meat, right?


    "Okay. Have some vegetables."


    My father smiles bitterly at my words.


    After your father drops off for the commercial guild, you and your sister look around the stall.


    There are many stalls, but the next most common is garlic skewered meat.


    There are many types of flavors, all of which seem delicious.


    "I''m going to buy my father a skewer of garlic meat, but how many can oneechan eat?


    To my question, oneechan sees garlic skewers.


    A chunk of meat seems to be baked deliciously.


    "I think one bottle will fill my stomach."


    Certainly, gargan meat skewers are large.


    I think I''ll be pretty full with one.


    "Oneechan, would you like me to have one for you and something else?


    "That''s right. Let''s do it."


    Take a look around the streets of Grilled Garga Meat Skewers.


    "Let''s stop shops that are proud of the size of meat."


    Nod to oneechan''s words.


    Even if you two eat together, you''re going to be full with one bottle.


    Find a shop with a slightly smaller garlic skewer and order 11 like your father and ourselves.


    There was a soup shop with lots of vegetables next door, so I also bought it.


    "Looks delicious"


    Oneechan looks at the grilled garlic skewers and laughs happily.


    The fear I felt at the gate seemed to have faded.


    When I got back to the street with the commercial gill, my father just came out.


    "Is that it? With someone."


    When I saw my father, I was with two adventurous men.


    I don''t know if I can get close, so I look at my father from a little distance.


    "Who do you know?


    Shake your head to the side of your sister''s question.


    Someone I''ve never seen.


    Speaking of which, I never cared about your father''s friendship.


    You don''t tell me much about the old days.


    You look familiar.


    "Yeah."


    Father turns to us unexpectedly.


    While I was wondering how to react, I saw him coming towards us.


    Both men are together.


    If your father decides it''s okay, he''ll be fine.


    "Ivy, did you make me wait? It was a little cramped."


    "It''s okay. Um...."


    Can I introduce myself?


    I look at my father anxiously.


    "Range, it''s Ivy, my daughter I just told you about. Aren''t they cute? These two are Lunge and Egg. I''ve known him a long time."


    Dad, I have a lot of introductions.


    I can see that my cheeks get a little hot, but keep your head down towards Ranji and Ega.


    Hi, it''s Ivy.


    If you look closer, you''ll see that you''re older than your father.


    Would Ranji and Ega be in their late 50s?


    "So, this is Maria who joined us on our journey from here."


    Nice to meet you.


    "Oh, nice to meet you."


    Ranji answers with a smile to oneechan''s little voice.


    You have a calm atmosphere.


    "It''s Egg. It''s good to see you."


    He''s kind, but he feels a little harsh.


    "I haven''t seen you in a commercial guild in a long time."


    Ranji and Ega nod at his father''s words.


    "That''s right. If it''s been a long time, I''ll be glad to hear it, and I''ll be staring at you very much."


    Ranji makes a slightly sad look.


    "I''m sorry. Someone didn''t notice for a second."


    Looks like you''ve been close to your father for quite some time.


    I can tell from your father''s attitude that he is forgiving.


    "But I can''t believe the druid had a daughter. Ivy, is the dolphin gentle?


    "Yes, very gentle."


    When I answered Ranji''s question with a smile, I felt very happy.


    I wonder if she was worried.


    "Yes, Mons is relieved. Oh, does Mons know?


    Mr. Mons?


    Like I''ve heard of it somewhere... or not?


    "Ivy, Mons is the master''s name."


    Oh, that''s right.


    "I appreciate you taking good care of me."


    Ega smiled a little surprised at my words.


    Well, you know Mons.


    "Yes"


    This is the first time someone has ever cared about Master''s name.


    "It''s lunch, isn''t it?


    Look at the luggage Mr. Ranji has for me and my sister.


    "Oh, you know where you can eat calmly?


    In his words, Ega taught me a park where I could walk a little but calm down.


    Looks like Ranji and Ega still have some things to do, so I guess we''ll say goodbye here.


    I''d like to talk to you again when the time is right.


    Your father nods at Ranji''s words.


    I feel that the atmosphere of my father is similar to the atmosphere when I was with my master.


    Both Ranji and Ega knew Master, so it must be a cheap relationship.

 542 Episode 504: Careful contracting

    When I went to the park I was taught, my parents and kids enjoyed meals.


    The park was unusual and had a desk and chairs, so I sat in an empty seat.


    As I spread out what I bought at the stall, my father looked happy.


    "Grilled Garga Meat Skewers"


    Do you like it?


    "" "I''ll take it." "


    Eat a skewer of gurga in half with your sister.


    "I ate it for a long time, but it''s delicious. Nice shop you found. Because the meat is stiff in the bad shop."


    Face to face and laugh at your father''s words.


    "People in the village picked a lot of stalls lined up, and that was the right answer."


    "Yeah, the meat was small."


    The vegetable-rich soup is also delicious.


    Cooking is fun, but I also love to enjoy cooking cooked by people.


    It was good because my father seemed satisfied.


    Ah, there was something that bothered me.


    I glanced at my father.


    "You know, Dad, are those two okay?


    Unlike usual, I was less alert to my father and his family.


    That doesn''t fall into your heart, does it?


    When I saw my father, I thought he looked calm and looked awkward.


    Looking at it strangely, my gaze wanders.


    "Ah, it''s okay because those two can''t betray me."


    Hmm?


    Don''t betray me, can''t you?


    When I tilted my neck and looked at my father, my gaze didn''t match.


    As he gazed at me, he glanced at me.


    "I didn''t know the limits of alcohol because I was young."


    I don''t understand the meaning at all, staring at my father with my sister.


    My father, who had been thinking for a while, sighed and saw me and my sister.


    "We used to work together. Well, I drank too much alcohol... and those two guys did a little shit to my acquaintance... and I was allowed to work for free. Maybe at that time, I had a contract for something like that. Yeah, let me get drunk."


    Father explains something as he searches for a word about what''s tied up.


    "A contract you can''t betray your father?


    Father nods to my words.


    "I got out of alcohol and wondered if it was really cool, so I suggested discarding or rebuilding the contract, but they said it was okay. You won''t give me any orders. I don''t need any trouble....."


    I don''t know.


    Mm-hmm.


    I can''t believe it''s a tied relationship in a contract...


    But that wasn''t the atmosphere.


    I got the impression that I was really close.


    "You completely forgot about the contract until Ivy told you."


    "Eh! Really?


    "Ah, there was only a perception that they were absolutely fine, and I completely forgot why. Now Ivy tells me why I trust you so much, and I remember."


    His father sighed and hid his face with his hands.


    A contract to keep you from betraying me.


    That''s a great tie, huh?


    "What did those two do?


    Did you do enough to make a deal like that?


    "I can''t talk about it in the contract. Don''t ask either of them. I realized that they were all afraid of alcohol."


    I''m really worried, but I can''t help it because I can''t talk.


    "Isn''t Master mad at you?


    I can''t believe you made such a deal.


    "Is that the master? I laughed at the contents of the contract. Well, I didn''t have to tell anyone because of the contents."


    Ah, that''s right.


    You must be Master.


    "Contracts are incredibly enforceable."


    Your father nods at your sister''s words.


    "Don''t make a casual contract. You''ll regret it later. Depending on the contract, it depends on your life."


    Even though you''re saying something very important, it''s persuasive...


    "A piece of advice from an experienced man."


    That would be persuasive.


    Did oneechan feel that way too? She laughed.


    "Haha. When we''re done eating, let''s go see the clothes and shoes."


    That''s right.


    Look at the desk.


    There are still 4 pieces of Grilled Garga Meat skewers left.


    Put it in a magic bag.


    I ate six of them.


    I know you like meat, but don''t you eat too much?


    I wonder if it''s okay.


    "That''s how heavy my body is. But after eating for the first time in a long time, I couldn''t stop."


    My father likes grilled garlic skewers.


    When I leave the village of Hataha, I think I''ll buy a little storage.


    "Now, is it time to go see the clothes and the shoes?


    Yeah, oneechan, let''s go.


    Clean up after eating and leave the park.


    It seems that she asked Ega about the recommended shop, and she goes to the shop first.


    It''s also close to the park, and it''s unlikely to walk that far.


    "Here it is. This is a great place for adventurers'' shoes, clothes and accessories."


    The exterior was simple and I didn''t know what I was selling unless I looked inside the store.


    When I enter the store, I can see that there are many types of shoes and bags and hats.


    "In the meantime, shoes. Let''s get them sized and repaired."


    My father calls the store staff.


    "Welcome. My name is Rubet, the owner of the store."


    A man in his mid-thirties lowers his head towards us.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m sorry, but I want her leg sized. And I want you to tell me the shoes you recommend for your trip."


    "I see. Is the journey likely to be long?


    Mr Lovetto talks to his father.


    My father thought a little and nodded.


    "I don''t have a lot of plans, but I''d like strong shoes because the journey will be long."


    "I understand."


    "How''s Ivy? Are your feet tight?


    I''ll walk just a few steps while being conscious of your father''s words.


    Speaking of which, I''m sure the little finger part hit the shoes.


    Re-tie the strings and walk again.


    After all, the part of my little finger hits my shoes.


    I think we should buy it again.


    My father, who noticed my expression, also asked Mr. Lovetto to measure my size.


    I think I can wear it a little bit more.


    "Painful feet with shoes can make traveling difficult, so you should deal with it sooner."


    My father is right, so I nod.


    When I was traveling alone, I was forced to break my pinky nail.


    Even if it was cured a little with the deteriorated version of the potion, it was quite painful because it got worse when I wore the shoes.


    So I only look for cheap shoes, but I try not to make it impossible.


    "I would recommend these five pairs."


    I see the shoes that Mr Lubetto brought me as a recommendation.


    Three for oneechan and two for me.


    All the bottom parts are well made.


    "Oneechan, why don''t you try it on?


    "Comfort is important."


    My father and I told you to put on your shoes.


    He is walking with a slightly surprised look on his clothes.


    "It''s very easy to wear. And it''s light."


    You like it a lot, oneechan walks around in excitement.


    Mr Lovetto looks happy to see it.


    Look at the shoes that I recommended.


    Take it in your hand and peek into the laces and shoes.


    "Sure, it''s light. Father."


    When I gave my shoes to my father, I held them in my hand and slightly opened my eyes.


    Shoes that are certainly lighter than previous ones.


    "Why don''t you buy one too? Lighter is less tiring, right?


    I see. This is worth changing. "


    Why, however, are shoes lighter than before?


    When you look at the sole of the shoe, you can see the elastic material.


    "This is the first material I''ve seen."


    In my words, Mr. Lovetto brought me only the material on the sole of my shoes.


    "It''s the material to drop from the newly found monsters in the cave. The machining was a little difficult, but the village''s craftsmen used it brilliantly.


    "It''s more resilient than ever."


    "That''s right! It''s a reputation that makes it hard to get tired after a long walk."


    I''m a little loud about whether it''s a confident material or not.


    I''m surprised at that, sister.


    Mr Lubet looked at the sister and looked a little embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry."


    Laugh at Rubet''s words and shake his head.


    Looking at the price of one of the two legs, it solidifies a little.


    Almost 1.5 times the price of your usual shoes.


    This is....


    "All right, let''s all buy it for the safety of our upcoming trip. Do you have any recommendations for me?


    I look at my father in a hurry, but I smile bitterly at his expression.


    Looks like a decision.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    "Thank you, too."


    "Fufu. Look, if you don''t pick your clothes, I''ll pick them."


    I hurriedly decided on my clothes with my sister in response to your father''s words.


    If you leave it to your father, he may choose a lot of cute patterns.


    Ask your father to wait and choose clothes with your sister.


    As soon as I had made my choice, Mr Lovetto paid me.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t heard how much the Magic Stone cost.


    The price of the shoes may have exceeded it considerably.


    "Are you okay? Can I make it up to you with just the magic stone money?


    "It''s okay, I sold one extra."


    1 more?


    Does that mean you sold a high level Magic Stone?


    Is that it?


    There are two pieces of clothes that my sister and I have not chosen.


    "This...."


    "Isn''t it cute?


    Sure is cute.


    It''s definitely out of proportion to the journey.


    When I glimpsed at your father, he looked satisfied.


    Looks like a decision.

 543 The Servant Serving the Count

    - The Servant''s Perspective -


    Show my husband an urgent flash.


    At that moment, the cups and plates on the table were knocked on the floor.


    Who do you think will clean that?


    Ha, my husband really doesn''t know how to restrain himself.


    "Call Berfa and the others immediately. Immediately!


    "We will arrange it as soon as possible."


    And I''m retarded.


    Calling the Alliance''s eyes on the assassins into the Mansion would give us a glimpse of how dangerous it is.


    Well, you don''t see it because you don''t think it''s worth living except for the aristocrats.


    How many eyes are there in the mansion?


    Servants and maids like me.


    Do you think everyone respects their master?


    "... you don''t think that''s it? ¡­¡­


    He sighs as he walks down the long and wide hallway.


    The former Count was good.


    He managed the territory with a firm foothold on the ground.


    Many did not want to, but certainly made the territory prosper.


    That horse... oh.


    Everything changed when the current Count assassinated the former Count in the guise of an accident.


    Yes, everything went in the wrong direction.


    Well, because someone with insufficient abilities stood up, I had no choice but to say it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Watch King''s Boulevard as you go to your destination.


    "Guru" is a drinking house where various people gather.


    It is rumored that there are many people with a reason.


    The Adventurer Guild has investigated several times by surprise whether the rumor is responsible.


    But I don''t know if the owner''s nose is good or if someone has been caught by this store.


    Yes, no one has ever been miraculously caught.


    The glue enters with dignity from the front.


    And look inside the store.


    "That''s right."


    Thank the maid who taught me how long the Belfers were here.


    "Excuse me. I''d like to ask for a job."


    Speak softly to the Belstaff.


    I''ve been here a few times to ask for help, so I already know your face.


    Belfa and the others saw my face and were not particularly vigilant.


    Countess ~


    The leader, Berfa, smiles with a grim smile.


    I''m sure it''s going to be expensive again.


    But it''s time for the Earls'' fortunes to be bottomed out.


    I... don''t know if I''ll be able to pay the commission this time.


    The Count will do his best, I''m sure.


    Probably.


    Ah, we need to secure the salaries of the Servitors and the maids.


    That horse... oh, please don''t just work under it.


    "Are you okay?


    Either you accept the request or you don''t.


    Answer the question.


    "I can''t help it, I have other jobs, but the Count always takes care of me."


    I guess so.


    Money raising will be your top priority.


    Well, maybe the last time.


    I don''t know if that last reward will be paid.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll leave the back gate open."


    Stand up unanswered.


    Looking out into the glue, there are a few people the Alliance is looking for.


    When I left the store, I exhaled a little.


    That makes me nervous.


    But you''re really drinking magnificently even though you''re being nominated.


    Well, if anything happens, the shopkeeper will help you.


    ... not yet.


    As I walked down the street, I quickly remembered the contents.


    If I had spent a little more money, I would not have been able to read the contents to my servants.


    ... well, you can save me the trouble.


    This request must be an assassination of a girl who fled the church.


    Hiring a professional assassin to kill just one girl.


    Moreover, according to the maid, the Count is not the only one chasing the girl.


    Who the hell is that girl?


    "Well, whoever it is, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    I hate this job.


    Fuhakuni said that the girl had fled to the forest.


    Perhaps we can be helped by adventurers who can fight back against the Belfers.


    That''s why I want you to keep running until the end.


    Ha.


    Do you want to go home and take care of the Count?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I was called to my room, and when I went, there were Belfa and the others.


    Well, the maid told me you were already in the Mansion.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t expect you to mention the majestic killing of a girl in front of me.


    Sigh while preparing alcohol.


    "Go ahead."


    Place a glass of alcohol for the number of people on the table.


    Next to it is a document.


    When I glanced at it, it was a contract.


    Place a bottle of alcohol next to the contract so you can drink as much as you like from now on.


    He glanced at the table and nodded small.


    There is still enough picking and there is no problem.


    "Ahahah. When it comes to Belfa and the others, the future of that woman has already been decided."


    "Would you like to bring it to your neck?


    Berfa and the others are in a good mood to stir up alcohol.


    "That''s good. Ahahaha"


    Bad chest droppings.


    Now, if you''ll excuse me.


    Hide your emotions perfectly and leave the room with a look that suits your Servitor.


    Step out of the hallway and step away from the room.


    From now on, I''m sure I''ll drink it till morning.


    In the morning, Belfa and the others head for the village of Hataha.


    "Good day."


    When I turned to my voice, there was a maid.


    "Oh, I''m really tired."


    "Where''s Belfa?


    Looks like Hataha Village.


    "That''s right...."


    The face of the maid is different from usual.


    Is something wrong?


    I... don''t have any deficiencies.


    If you fail here, your real master will be angry.


    I''m afraid of him.


    "Is that a problem?


    "No, I think I heard the name Hataha Village a while ago... do you think it''s your fault?


    It is unusual for this maid.


    It''s always perfect.


    I saw a party leaving to hide from the castle.


    I saw something bad in the morning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, how''d you get in touch with the Belstaff?


    I haven''t heard from you since yesterday.


    "Shit!


    What''s really going on?


    It usually arrives once a day.


    Otherwise, the Count will be in trouble.


    Of course, I don''t know if it''s from the Bellevues.


    It has been interrupted since three days ago.


    Nevertheless, it''s only been three days.


    It is possible that he is away from the village due to unforeseen circumstances.


    It will arrive.


    Walk out of your husband''s room and down the hallway.


    The servants and the maids were paid.


    Well, I decided to borrow some of my husband''s hidden possessions.


    I''m glad it''s a miscalculation because I don''t think you''re hiding it that much.


    So I was able to leave half of it.


    Half of it will pay off this time.


    "Good work."


    When I turned to my eyes, there was a maid.


    I have a vase so I will replace it with water.


    "Can I help you?


    "I have another vase, so I need you to bring it."


    "Okay."


    Eh, it''s four times the size of the vase the maid has...


    "This?"


    "Yes, do not spill water inside"


    Fufu, is this harassment?


    I''ve secured my salary...


    "Anything?


    No, come on.


    It''s heavier than I thought.


    Fu ~, let''s go.


    Walk side-by-side in the hallway.


    My arms are already trembling.


    How far are we going to take it?


    "Hataha village found an underground cave."


    Wow ~


    That''s amazing.


    Explorers will gather in Hataha village.


    "There are a few adventurers missing from the underground cave."


    Hmm?


    "How many adventurers?


    Belfa and the others must have entered the village of Hataha as adventurers prepared by the Count.


    I don''t know how to deceive the investigation of magic items at the gate, but it was quickly written that it was safe to enter.


    You don''t think Bellevue and the others did?


    No, I don''t think so.


    I can''t get into an underground cave while I''m at work... No, I wouldn''t go out with other adventurers once if they called me out to fool around.


    But they''re not because they''re strong.


    "What happened?


    It looks like it''s unknown. I wonder if the monster in the underground cave killed me or if there''s another cause.... "


    "The monster in the underground cave... it seems that there is a special monster..."


    I just heard that some monsters have quite special powers.


    "Yes, I found the luggage of those who didn''t get the news. Then it seems to be a big fuss. What an unfair adventurer guard everyone possessed. You''re scared."


    Hmm?


    Everyone had an unjust adventurer guard?


    "That''s...."


    It is not a special monster in the underground cave, but it has been lost due to other causes.


    We have lost contact with Belfa and the others.


    In other words, Belfa and the others...


    "Is it time to pull this place up? I mean, what if they find out I forged an adventurer card...?


    So Belfa and the others were judged likely to be gone.


    "How many people are missing?


    "There were 16 of them."


    Sixteen!


    Since the Adventurer Guard was a forgery, it is likely that everyone is the girl''s chaser.


    But the 16 people who make the assassination a living are all missing?


    I wonder what happened.


    Well, we''d better get out of this mansion right away so we don''t get involved.


    "What do you need?


    "Everything is perfect."


    "Okay."


    By today.


    Ah, I don''t need any hidden property because Belfa and the others are gone.


    Do I get a raise on my salary?


    ... yes.


    I mean, I''ve been helping you a lot.


    "Tonight."


    Ah.


    "I''m sure the girl was saved by a good man. A miracle doesn''t have to happen."


    I glanced at the maid next door.


    Oh, that''s why you''re in a good mood.


    "Be careful when you throw away that water."


    When the maid says so, he walks silently next door.


    Looking ahead, another maid is working.


    ... attention?


    Looking inside the vase, there was something sparkling at the bottom.


    "This...."


    I wanted to deliver it to the victim.


    The voice of the maid sounded small.


    I''m sure you''ll forgive me if I deliver it to the Count''s victims.


    Now, how do I... well, I''ll figure it out.


    Let''s add some hidden property here.


    The salary has already been increased a little.

 544 Episode 505: You deserve it.

    "Whoa, here we go."


    Looking at Mr. Ginal''s voice, he ran with a wave of hands.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I think it''s still time to stay in the underground cave.


    You''re early.


    "Ah, a little bit of a problem, and all the adventurers evacuated the underground cave."


    Evacuate?


    "What happened?


    Oneechan''s worried look caught up with Ginal.


    And a little surprised, Mr. Dinal.


    "It''s okay. Just a few adventurers missing."


    I don''t think that''s a problem.


    Or is it common in underground caves?


    Well, there are people who don''t come back to the normal cave, so you''re with them.


    "Would you like some tea somewhere? I''m so tired and tired."


    "There was a sweet shop nearby, okay?


    Dinal sees how your father points.


    Was it a dumpling shop?


    "Oh, for now, I''d like to sit down and rest."


    After your father and Mr. Ginal, you head to the dumpling shop.


    The store was not so crowded that I could sit down right away


    After ordering dumplings for a while, tea and dumplings came out.


    It''s a warm dumpling.


    Oneechan happily carries it to her mouth.


    Mr. Ginal liked it too, so I asked for a replacement immediately.


    Early, when did you eat?


    Fu ~, you ate it.


    I watched Ginal drink tea satisfactorily with a smile.


    That would satisfy me if I ate ten of them.


    "So, what happened in the underground cave?


    Ginal shrugs at your father''s question.


    "As I said, we don''t know the whereabouts of a few adventurers who went into the underground cave. There''s a fairly powerful monster in the underground cave."


    He did say that there was a monster with special powers in the underground cave.


    I wonder if there were monsters on guard...


    Mr. Ginal. What about the other two?


    I wonder what happened to Garritt and Fischer.


    You''re not hurt, right?


    "Those two went for a drink. You can rest assured that you are safe."


    That''s good.


    Still, I''m worried you''re missing.


    "I hope they find us soon."


    "... that''s right."


    Is that it?


    I feel like there was something going on right now... maybe there were some blood marks left?


    If so, it''s already...


    "Ah, yes. Doloids and Ivy aren''t adventurers, so it doesn''t matter, but we''re going to investigate the Adventurer Guard. So I think the whole village is going to be a little noisy."


    Investigating the Adventurer Guard?


    Don''t ask for the first time.


    "Why?


    "They miraculously found all the missing person''s luggage, but they found a forged Adventurer Guard among them."


    Fake Adventurer Card?


    Does that mean you''re going to trick the magic item at the gate?


    "There will probably be rumors in the village this evening. Rumor has it they found counterfeit cards in the village. So it looks like all the adventurers are going to be investigated."


    Something terrible is going on.


    ... you''re not getting involved, are you?


    Still, is the fake adventurer card found in the underground cave belonging to the chaser?


    That being said, why did they go to the underground cave while they were at work?


    Is an underground cave that fascinating?


    The more I ignore the nobility''s request...


    "Oh, yeah. It''s a forged card from the Adventurer I found, but it contains the people I told you about."


    Well, that means someone from the pursuers, right?


    I... don''t think I need to find it ~


    "That ginal. I need to ask you something....."


    I''m curious, so let me ask you something.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Why did they go to the underground cave? Until you neglect your job."


    Thanks to that, oneechan was ready, but I was worried that there might be a trap.


    "To be discreet."


    Father looks at Mr. Ginal and says.


    Is that it?


    I''m kind of stunned at your father''s expression.


    "I guess so. I''m sure if someone hadn''t gone, they''d have made it stand out."


    Did you try to stand out?


    "Underground caves are a dream for adventurers. Someone got a lot of money there. However, if you don''t show interest, it''s strange. Of course, there are some adventurers who come to this village for work. It is only natural that there are people who cannot go to the underground cave immediately. However, it will be noticeable if the number is more than ten. Especially when they looked around, it would have looked like they had spent a few days at ease. Many adventurers have noses. It would be troublesome if I could keep an eye on you. The only way to be calm was to be as interested in the underground cave as any other adventurer."


    I see.


    There were a lot of chasers in the back.


    But how can you make it stand out... like that?


    "There''s been some weird rumors since last night."


    Rumor has it.


    My father smiles bitterly.


    "Ah, there''s a fake among the adventurers."


    Fake... that''s why the pursuers had to pretend to be interested in the underground cave.


    I can''t believe I went to the underground cave to deceive you and got attacked by a monster... a little...


    You deserve it.


    Because I was aiming for your sister''s life, I don''t think she''s pathetic.


    Still, is that what the Dinals did to you?


    "Yes, those who are sharp in the rumors may have already learned that an investigation is under way. By now, the dark men behind may be rushing out of this village. Well, there''s already a special vigilante waiting at the gate, so we''re going to a quick jail."


    "Vigilante? It''s early."


    "Someone advised me on something. Someone''s missing."


    It was definitely the Dinals.


    I went missing in an underground cave... well, I deserved it.


    Mm-hmm.


    Even so, Mr. Dinal smiled well.


    Speaking of which, I was pretty happy when I found the underground cave.


    Did you think of that at the time?


    Wow.


    "Ivy, Maria, it''s okay to be in the village?


    Dinal shouts at his father''s words.


    "If you ask me, I can''t say for sure, but you''ll be fine."


    When I glanced at Mr. Dinal, he smiled.


    Does that mean they''re all in jail?


    Well, why don''t we get a place to stay?


    Nod to your father''s words.


    If you''re all right, you should get some rest.


    "How about staying at the inn with us? It''s a good place to have a cheap bath."


    Bath!


    I nodded at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Where is it?


    My father is asking about the location of the hotel from Mr. Ginal.


    Two boulevards into the back.


    "Can I stay with the Dinars?


    "Yeah, can I have your sister, too?


    "Of course."


    That''s a decision.


    Mr. Ginal stood up.


    "But is the room open?


    "It was open when I checked it in the morning, so it would be fine."


    Were you planning on getting the hotel ready in the morning?


    My father smiled bitterly.


    "Is it okay to have a room for two and two?


    Ah, it''s the first inn I''ve had since onee-chan got together.


    I see. Me and Ivy, maybe Maria?


    Hmm?


    "Doloids. Ivy and Maria will have one."


    "... I see."


    Are you feeling depressed, Dad?


    "Don''t you have a room for three?


    "Yes, but...."


    When Jinal sees her sister, she looks at her strangely.


    "Well, yes. Would that be more reassuring?"


    "Yes, because it''s safer for everyone to be together."


    Ginal nodded at oneechan''s words and stroked Pong and oneechan''s head.


    "Okay. Is that okay with the druids?


    As my father and I nodded, we went to the inn to take up the room.


    "So, are you done shopping?


    I bought clothes and shoes, so there shouldn''t be anything I need.


    "It''s over, isn''t it?


    Well, no, I want Maria''s magic bag.


    Oh, a magic bag for oneechan.


    There is only one spare, so it is not enough.


    The capacity of one of them is also small.


    Magic bag. There''s an item store on the way to the inn, would you like to drop by?


    It was decided to stop at Mr. Ginal''s words before heading to the inn.

 545 Episode 506: Take it easy

    A smile comes to my sister who looks happy with her magic bag.


    "Oneechan, do you like it so much?


    Don''t laugh so happy when you''re wearing clothes or shoes.


    "I was so happy to be able to do my own thing."


    I see.


    If you''re happy with your sister, that''s fine.


    So, what do we do now?


    You haven''t decided yet, have you?


    Got it.


    Dad came to us with the key to the room.


    It''s the top room.


    Top?


    It''s the best room up there, isn''t it?


    "Is the money okay?


    Pull your father''s sleeve a little.


    "It''s okay. I''ll have breakfast, but I won''t have dinner. It''s cheap because I can''t choose."


    Yes, it is.


    This may be the first inn where dinner is certainly unavailable.


    "And they want me to wash the sheets myself."


    What?


    Do we wash the stickers ourselves?


    "The shopkeeper and his wife are in a fight and she''s back at home."


    I am stunned by your father''s words.


    Well, the store owner has a lot of things.


    Fighting... my parents... I wonder if it''s okay to open an inn?


    "That''s right, I hope... we can make up."


    I don''t know what else to say.


    The room is large and has a table and a sofa.


    With this size, Sola and the others can play a little.


    Open Sola''s bag, which was hanging from her shoulder.


    Sola and the others jumped out of nowhere.


    "Guys, I''m staying in this room today. Be a good boy."


    When I saw my father, he nodded.


    "I''ve made sure my voice doesn''t leak with magic items, so it''s okay to speak up. But don''t shout."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Teriu


    Gyah


    Nya-on


    Pefu


    When it sounds in order, Sierra sounds very normal.


    As a slime, that''s it.


    "Ivy, why don''t you take a bath?


    Oneechan looks at me with an exciting expression.


    "That''s right. Speaking of which, what time is the bath?


    "Are you sure?


    "It depends on the hotel."


    "Yes, it is."


    I''m a little sorry for your sister.


    Did you take a bath at the church?


    ... you shouldn''t ask.


    "Dad, did you hear about the bath time?


    It would be a lot of trouble without your wife.


    Both men''s and women''s baths are between 15: 00 and 22: 00.


    It''s after 15 o''clock, so I think I can put it in.


    Oneechan, the bath looks fine.


    In my words, onee-chan prepares to take a bath.


    When I prepare myself, I will call my father and then go to the bath.


    When I went down to the ground floor, I saw the adventurers staying at this inn.


    I feel a little nervous.


    Mr. Ginal said it was okay, so I''m sure it''s okay, but it''s not absolutely fine.


    The likelihood that there will be a chaser in this is also not zero.


    "Oh, hello."


    An adventurer looks at us and calls out.


    Oneechan looks a little nervous and lowers her head.


    "Hello."


    "Weren''t you there yesterday?


    What should I do?


    We need to be careful not to say anything extra until we know if this man is on our side.


    I will take care of this inn from today.


    That''s right...


    /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim


    Ah, it looks painful.


    The adventurer in front of him holds his head down and looks back.


    "What are you scared of? Sorry, let''s go."


    Are you one of them?


    Ignoring the angry adventurer who hit him in the head, he dragged him away.


    "What was that?


    Come on?


    Should I be vigilant?


    I''ll talk to your father later, for now.


    After taking a bath and returning to the room, Mr. Ginal stared at Tron for some reason.


    No, it''s not.


    Were you staring at each other?


    You''re getting along.


    "Where? What is it that you hate so much?


    Huh?


    Tron?


    Watch Tron with Mr. Ginal.


    Just staring at each other... well, the atmosphere is a bit jagged.


    "Why is that?


    "Mr. Ginal, what have you done?


    To oneechan''s words, Ginal shook her head sideways.


    "It''s funny."


    Tilt your sister and neck to your father''s words.


    What''s so funny?


    That''s what I saw with Ginal and Tron.


    Look at that.


    Ginal said so and gently reached out to Tron.


    Then Toron quickly slapped Dinal''s hand with his foot.


    That''s pretty fast, too.


    /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) sniffing


    Yikes


    "Ugh!


    Tron''s first attack.


    No. Was it an attack to deplete Cario?


    Is that a meal?


    After all, this is my first attack.


    "Tron attacks with his feet."


    When I was a little happy, Mr. Ginal looked unconvinced


    Um...


    "I was attacked, but I was delighted."


    Aah!


    Uh... "Are you okay?" I can''t believe it.


    Tron''s attack is cute, isn''t it?


    My father burst out of my mouth and Mr. Ginal stunned me.


    I mean, a little tree monster stretches his legs out hard to attack.


    Too cute.


    "Well, is it cute when you say it''s cute? No, it''s a pretty good attack. Come on."


    After two attacks on the back of Mr. Ginal''s hand.


    It is red and swollen.


    So-so painful.


    Still, why did Toron attack Mr. Dinal?


    "Tron, don''t you like Mr. Ginal?


    Tron leans his neck.


    Is that it? I don''t think so.


    I gently raised my hand, but of course it came on top of my palm without being attacked.


    Lift it so it doesn''t fall off and bring it right in front of you.


    How long can you lift it like this?


    I want you to grow slowly.


    "You don''t seem to dislike it.


    "... I guess so."


    Ginal looks at Tron strangely.


    You didn''t hate it, but you attacked?


    "Didn''t you say something that bothered Tron?


    Toron nodded at my words many times.


    Looks like you were right.


    "Eh, what did I say?


    When Mr. Ginal sees his father, he expresses his thoughts.


    Ah!


    Your father sees Dinal because he remembers something.


    "The wooden monster can only attack people," he said, entering the room.


    Toron looks at Mr. Dinal in the same words.


    I see, did you get angry with it?


    "That''s Mr. Dinal''s fault."


    "Eh, no, because... when it comes to the tree monster I know, it was."


    Dinal scratches his head in trouble.


    Well, it''s typically the impression of a tree monster.


    That''s what I thought before I met Tron.


    Well, in my case, they attacked me.


    "Tron stands up for you. It took me no time to dry out Carlo''s flower fields. It wiped out the tree of Tree Magic Disease in an instant."


    It''s just drying up, but it''s really helpful.


    Mr. Ginal is astonished at my words.


    "What, Carlo''s flower fields belong to the vast flower fields found in the village of Hattal?


    "Probably."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I would be surprised if Carlo''s flower fields were everywhere.


    "And Wood Magic Disease... I see. Toron, I''m sorry. I didn''t know."


    Gyah, gyah


    Tron whistles happily.


    Looks like you forgave Mr. Dinal.


    Nevertheless, I look at the back of Mr. Dinal''s hand.


    Ginal-san, behind your back...


    Paku.


    Shuwa ~.


    "" "Ah" "


    When Sola spit out Dinal''s hand, the swelling was gone.


    Isn''t everyone too free?

 546 Episode 507 Taste is important

    The owner of the inn rents a kitchen and Mr. Ginal cooks.


    He saw what I was making and wanted to shake his arm for the first time in a long time.


    But I''m a little anxious to see onee-chan and the back of the cooking.


    Is it because it''s been a long time? I have a little doubt at hand.


    "Are you okay?


    "... you''ll be fine."


    I''m tilting my neck to taste the pot, but I''m sure it''ll be okay.


    "Is that it, Ivy?


    I''ve been feeling Garito''s signs for a while.


    Turning around, Garito and Garito looked at each other in the dining room.


    "Welcome home."


    "Oh. What the hell are you doing?


    Garito peeks into the cooking room we were peeking at.


    I saw Mr. Ginal inside and looked a little surprised.


    "Mr. Ginal is going to cook dinner for us today."


    Garito whispered to oneechan.


    "Sometimes his cooking is really off."


    Take it off?


    When I saw Mr Gallit, I shrugged.


    "It tastes pretty good, mostly. About once every 10 times, why does it fail. And the taste when I fail is really bad about once every five times."


    Once every 10 times?


    Isn''t that a lot?


    What kind of flavor is it?


    Can you eat it?


    "Which one is it today?


    Looking at Dinal''s back worried about your sister''s expression.


    "I don''t know what it looks like or smells like. Until you eat."


    ... I''m getting really worried.


    Should I help you now?


    It''s time to do it.


    I know that Mr. Ginal was late in his speech.


    Not today''s the day to fail!


    "Oh, Gallit. You eat too, don''t you?


    "No, I am. Come and eat."


    Garritt shook his head sideways.


    "Eat a little, because it''s delicious today."


    I am relieved by Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Dinal smiled bitterly at the sight.


    "What, did Gallit tell you?


    "Yes, so I was a little worried."


    My sister nods at my words.


    Garito laughed as he watched and slapped Ginal on the shoulder.


    "I''m fine today."


    "Ah, Ivy and the others ate it, so I tasted it."


    Hmm?


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "... don''t you taste it when we''re alone?


    Ginal nods naturally at Garritt''s words.


    And Mr. Gallit sighs.


    "What''s going on?


    When my father, who was taking a bath, came into the dining room, he looked at us and leaned his neck.


    "Ah, good place. It''s just finished."


    Ginal enters the cafeteria with a plate of food.


    Stir-fried vegetables?


    "Sounds delicious. Ivy, what happened to Gallit?


    Your father whispers when he sees Mr. Gallitt with his items hanging.


    Moving to his seat, talking about Ginal''s cooking, his father slapped Garritt on the shoulder.


    "Sometimes he comes up with new dishes, and I''m making them... I don''t know if I''ve ever tasted them."


    "It''s not that bad, is it?


    Garito stares at Jinal for his words.


    "Sometimes you really can''t eat it!


    Dinal shouts at Garritt''s words.


    There is no reflection at all.


    I''m sure you''ll never taste it again.


    "" "" I''ll take it. ""


    I eat stir-fried vegetables sandwiched in white bread, so I have a lot of white bread on my desk.


    That''s all you''re earning.


    I bought a lot of white bread.


    "Delicious"


    Ginal-san gladly sandwiches her clothes in oneechan''s words, but eats white bread.


    Eating a bite of it is definitely delicious.


    The slightly dark-eyed vegetables go well with the white bread.


    Ah, Mr. Ginal.


    Looking at the entrance to the cafeteria, there was a man who dragged the man he spoke to when he went to the bath.


    Were you acquainted with Ginal?


    "Ah."


    For some reason, when he saw us, he stopped and his gaze swimmed.


    What is it?


    "What''s going on?


    Mr. Ginal lowers his head in a small voice.


    "Um... I want to ask you about the underground cave, can you talk to me when the time is right?


    "Ah, that''s good. You won''t be able to get in or out for the time being, but you should know as much as you can."


    "Yes, please let me know when you have time"


    A man lowers his head and leaves the cafeteria.


    I feel uncomfortable somehow.


    It seemed like a conversation I took and put on.


    Looking at Mr. Ginal, he enjoys the food he cooks.


    Is it your fault?


    "Doloid, how long till the trip is ready?


    When I look at Mr. Gallit, I see his father with a serious look.


    "The necessary shopping has already been completed. I can still leave tomorrow... but I need time to get some food."


    Sure, there''s still something cooked in the magic bag, but it''ll be gone by the time we get to the next village.


    I see. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow?


    "Oh, what''s the matter?


    Father and Ginal see Garritt.


    "I''m hearing some rumors that bother me. That''s why you should always be able to leave."


    Rumors?


    What kind of rumors?


    Ginal''s words were deeply wrinkled between Garritt''s eyebrows.


    "Rumor has it that the Church raised an assassin in this village."


    Oneechan''s motion stops at Garito''s words.


    "Maria, it''s okay. There''s a lot of potential for rumors."


    Ginal slaps oneechan lightly on the shoulder.


    Really?


    Oneechan stares at Garito with anxiety.


    "Ah, the church officials can move behind closed doors, but it''s strange to be rumored."


    Ginal looks at Garito suspiciously.


    "Sure, but all of a sudden the rumor went around the village this afternoon."


    "Isn''t that being manipulated?


    Garito nods at his father''s words.


    "So you should be careful. Who spreads such stupid rumors for what purpose? If you suck, you can watch the church."


    It''s getting kind of confusing.


    In the meantime, it seems better not to stay long in this village.


    When I was originally ready, I was planning to leave, so is there a problem?


    "Dad, should we finish the preparations by tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow?"


    I see.


    Looking at the ginals after the appointment, she seemed to be thinking a little bit.


    "I''ll look into this rumor tomorrow. Just give me a minute."


    "Okay. I''m sorry."


    Dinal laughs at your father''s words.


    And your father leans his neck.


    "I''m sorry about Maria, but I''m having fun, so don''t worry."


    My father opened his eyes a little to the words.


    But it will soon replace the bitter smile.


    I see.


    Ah.


    After dinner, each returns to his room.


    Garritt went to retrieve Mr. Fischer, who was drunk somewhere.


    Mr. Ginal said he was going to go to bed early in the morning.


    "The ginals will be back around dinner tomorrow."


    My father, who was talking to Mr. Ginal until the end, comes back to his room.


    "Okay. I''ll make something for the ginals."


    Shall I?


    Dinal''s words just now must have been something we didn''t care about.


    When I look at your sister, I can see that she''s relieved a little.


    I was worried about getting involved.


    Nevertheless, the Church raised the assassin.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but I''m scared.

 547 Chapter 508

    I was able to rent a cooking area, so I think about what to make with my sister.


    Dad went to get the ingredients in the morning.


    Ivy, I''m going to change my name to ...... and live in town.


    "Huh?


    Does that mean we can''t travel together?


    I just felt that my physical strength would not allow me to continue the journey.


    It''s ......


    If you continue your journey, you will eventually get stronger.


    But it''s not soon.


    It may indeed be hard for your sister.


    "I agree with your answer, but I don''t agree with your answer if you think it will bother us. But if you give us an answer because you think it will bother us or something, then I''m against it.


    Thank you. I think about what I can do now, what I want to do, and that''s the answer I''ve come up with.


    I see. Where do you want to go in town?


    "I want to go to town,


    Huh!¡¡All the town?


    Why?


    My sister laughs softly and happily at my question.


    I remembered the time when our dad and mom were together. I thought I''d forgotten, but I hadn''t. And then I remembered something, and that''s where I and my parents were born in Ole Town.


    ...... is the town where my father was born. His parents and siblings are there too.


    "What!¡¡No!¡¡Really?


    "True


    ""............"


    Sis and I stared at each other dumbfounded for a bit.


    What a coincidence.


    I didn''t know you were from the town where your father was born.


    It''s amazing.


    Oh, if it''s an all-town town, there are grandfathers, and then there''s the master.


    I will explain the situation to Gilmour, and he will protect me.


    It''s quite a relief to be able to explain the situation to Gilmour and have him protect you.


    I''m back ...... What''s going on?


    My dad walks into the galley and tilts his head to look at me and my sister.


    ''Dad, my sister wants to change her name to Ole Town and live there.


    "What!


    The father looked at me and my sister in turn, as if he were surprised.


    When I explained the situation, he stared at her in surprise.


    I didn''t know we were from the same village. ......


    I''ve heard what my sister wants, but what should I do?


    Send your sister off to town once ole?


    It''s a problem you can''t ask someone else to solve, so you will.


    Do you remember your parents'' names?


    Your sister shakes her head at your father''s question.


    ''Dad, we used to call you mom.


    I see. But it''s a great coincidence.


    Yes.


    I take the magic bag from my dad and pull out the ingredients from inside.


    It looks like we''ve got most of what we asked for.


    I''m going to miss you though.


    Certainly, I thought we were going to be traveling together all along.


    I''m glad you said that.


    They cut vegetables and meat for each dish.


    With his dad and sister, everything is fast.


    ''Ivy, could you write down on a piece of paper how to make your favorite dish?''


    Of course, fine.


    Thank you.


    Ask your sister what her favorite dish is and write the name of the dish on a piece of paper for now.


    Later, write the recipe as carefully as possible.


    Druids?


    Ranji and Ega appeared in the kitchen.


    ''Huh?¡¡How did you get here?


    I saw you go into the inn and I followed you. We''re leaving here in a few days, so I thought I''d say hello.


    Ranji tilts his head to look at the amount of vegetables on display.


    ''Helping out at the inn?''


    No, I''m just preparing to take it with me on my journey.


    "Oh, you''re taking it pre-cooked. I used to try, but it got to be a pain in the ass.


    Mr. Ranj is looking at the food he has made with great interest.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    I''m not sure if he noticed me staring at him or not, but his face turned into an embarrassed expression.


    I''m not going to steal anything.


    "What!¡¡No, it''s not: ......


    Why the stealing of food all of a sudden?


    Be careful. How many times have you heard the excuse that you got carried away?


    Mr. Ega, in a disgusted voice, pulls Ranji away from the finished dish.


    I see, so you have a criminal record.


    I can make a quick meal out of something simple, would you like one?


    It''s almost lunchtime, so I guess I''m hungry.


    I can make a bowl of rice with more people, and I''ll be able to cook rice in a few minutes.


    I cooked that one for onigiri, but there''s plenty of rice left over, so we can cook it again.


    Are you sure?


    Ba-bang.


    "You just ate!¡¡Don''t even bother with Ivy.


    Ega punched Ranj''s head as hard as she could.


    Her sister is pulling back a bit.


    ''The same as always.


    Dad looks at them with a wry smile.


    Ega looks at Ranji with a dumbfounded expression.


    "The only thing that won''t settle down is my appetite.


    "Eating good food will make you happy, right?


    Certainly.


    Oh, I couldn''t help but agree with him.


    Ranji looks at me happily.


    Besides, I kind of laugh.


    You do, don''t you?¡¡Look at this!¡¡Ivy''s on my side.


    No, I''m not a friend.


    Huh, sorry. I''ll get you some more ingredients if I run out. I''ll pay you for the labor.


    Ega asks me to let out a sigh.


    I shake my head at that.


    ''It''s not a problem. Your father bought more for me.


    He looked at his father and nodded.


    ''That''s a druid. Just a little, for one.


    One serving?


    "Big time--


    "Hey!


    Ega''s words quickly fly in the face of Ranji''s words.


    "...... normally.


    Cowering his shoulders, Ranji-san can''t help but smile.


    ''I understand,''


    Let''s get the meat and veggies and casserole ready, and the rice will be ready in a few minutes, so let''s make it before then.


    Druids, do you think there are any mons in town?


    Ega''s father nodded his head at her question.


    ''I''m there, but why?''


    The merchant family asked me to escort them to the town of Ottolwa, and I was thinking of going to the neighboring town of Oor to see Mons'' face when I''m done. I hadn''t seen a druid in a while and I wanted to see him.


    "Merchant house or ...... all the way to town. ......


    Ega''s story made his father ponder.


    I''m sure it''s about his sister, right?


    But is she really okay?


    What''s up?


    A merchant''s bodyguard would be in a carriage, right?¡¡I wonder if there''s any room in the carriage?


    Horse-drawn carriage travel, or maybe it''s tempting.


    It''s a long way to oar town.


    Ega looks at his father''s question with a strange expression.


    "There''s plenty of room. I''m the one who carries it.


    People?


    "What do you mean, transporting people: ......


    The bride. From the village of Hataha, she married into a merchant family in the town of Otolwa. After three years of persuading her husband''s parents, she''s going to have her wedding this fall. And in two days'' time, she will leave this village for her husband''s home town of Otorwa," she said.


    She''s a bride.


    Ega''s explanation caused her father to look surprised.


    ''Isn''t your husband coming to pick you up?''


    Apparently, he was going to, but he slipped and fell down the stairs at work and broke his leg.


    You''re out of luck.


    I heard that he still wanted to come for her, but the bride asked him to wait for her because she would not want her injuries to get worse.


    Ranj continues with a wry smile.


    ''Her husband complained that he was fine, but the bride and her husband''s parents pretty much convinced him to do it.


    After three years of convincing him to finally get married, he broke a bone.


    It must be quite frustrating.


    ''What made Ranji and the others ask for it?¡¡I know you both have commissions from merchant families, but you''re mainly there to escort the goods, right?


    Yes, but we know his parents and we know each other. They said they couldn''t trust their precious bride to a stranger, so they asked us for a favor. Well, it was a special request for this one time.


    Ega looks a little puzzled.


    And when she shades her head.


    "At first I said no, but they were so insistent.


    Does that mean there are only parents who spent three years to get them to approve of the marriage?

 548 Chapter 509.

    Dad. Are you sure you''re okay?


    It would be safe to go to All Town, but your sister is being targeted by various nobles.


    If you''re found, your father''s family will be in trouble.


    If that happens, you can go to .......


    Don''t worry, your family won''t get involved.


    Really?


    That''s the best I can do.


    What are we going to do?


    I''m going to leave everything about Malia to my master.


    Master?


    Then I feel safer.


    Master has already taken care of several people like Mariya. One more now won''t be a problem.


    Are there others?


    Are they also related to the nobility?


    Oh, many people go astray when they have money and power.


    I couldn''t help but notice the dumbfounded expression on my father''s face.


    The nobleman I know is the Lord of Foronda.


    Oh, there was also Count Faltoria, though he has now fallen into criminal slavery.


    He''s a nobleman drowning in power and money, okay.


    That means one-half ...... of the population is indeed a lot of people who step out of line.


    What a shame, because there are only two noblemen that I know.


    Half ...... no way, that''s not that many, is it?


    "So if our carriage is empty, you want us to load something?


    Ranji-san is in front of me, and I bring a skewer to my mouth.


    Oh.


    "Hey, Ranji. That.


    "What? ...... Oh, sorry.


    I''m not sure if it was really unconscious, but Ranji-san looked awkward when he saw what I was holding in my hand.


    Here you go.


    Bad ...... delicious.


    Mr. Ranji smiled bitterly, but apparently he liked the skewers.


    His expression changed completely and he ate it with relish.


    "Huh, bad habit.


    I chuckled as Ega-san shifted her position to keep an eye on Ranji-san.


    Let''s hurry up and make lunch.


    I saw that my father had placed something on the kitchen table, a magic item that would prevent people from overhearing our conversation.


    Ega and Ranji''s expressions tightened a little as he pressed the button to activate it.


    I want you to transport one of the women to All Town. Our destination is to the Master.


    Ranji and Ega gave small nods to their father''s words.


    The druid asked me to carry her, so of course I will. But if you''re going to use something like that, there must be a reason. Well, I won''t ask what happened. The less I know, the better I can hide it when I''m interrogated somewhere else. Are you sure you want to go to Monz?


    Thank you. Thank you. - Just as far as the master, please.


    Ega looked thoughtful at his father''s reply.


    I don''t mind the hassle, but with ...... people, it''s impossible to move around without anyone knowing. What should we do ......?


    Ega-san muttered, patting Ranji-san''s hand.


    It seems that he was reaching for a second bottle.


    You can''t be too careful or too fond of it.


    "Oh, can you do it?


    ''...... Yes!¡¡We were going to hire someone to take care of the bride, so let''s call it that woman.


    Ranji-san nodded at Ega-san''s words.


    That''s right. Is this woman registered with the Adventurers Guild or the Commercial Guild?


    No, she is not.


    Ranji-san looked relieved at his father''s words.


    I''m glad. If you are registered, the magic items at the gate may react to you. If you are registered, the magic items on the gates will react to your presence, and even if you want to travel in secret, they can reveal your destination. If you''re not registered, you don''t have to worry about that. This request is a nomination from a commercial guild. Even if I hired another person personally, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    Ega-san nodded at Ranji-san''s words.


    Apparently, they will be able to transport the sister to All Town without any problems.


    And with a job.


    This way, my sister can ride in the carriage without any worries.


    I''m not sure if I can really trust Ega and the others, but Sora isn''t reacting at all.


    I excepted the back for a moment, but she was awake.


    So I guess she''s okay.


    "Whoa, who was that ...... guy here?


    I turn my gaze to Fieshe''s voice that I heard unexpectedly and look at Ega and Ranji suspiciously.


    The father stops the activation of the magic item on the kitchen table.


    Feucher-san, good morning.


    At my words, Fieshe-san glanced at me and raised a small hand.


    But she hasn''t let down her guard against Ega-san and the others.


    I wonder what''s going on?


    Druids, are they?


    ''I know them. They''re not a problem.


    ...... Yeah?


    Yeah, I don''t believe that look.


    Maybe they''re just wary because of what happened to your sister?


    So how did they get here?¡¡And .......


    Fieshe looks at the magic items on the kitchen table.


    Surely if you''re just talking to someone you know, it''s strange to activate a magic item that won''t leak your conversation.


    Dad looks at Ega and the others.


    Seeing that they nodded, he activated the magic item again.


    Malia has decided to settle down in a certain place. She''s decided to settle down in a certain place, so I''ve asked them to escort her there. I''ve known them for a long time and I trust them.


    The father explained, but Fieshe did not look convinced.


    "I see. ...... But can we really trust them?


    Mr. Fieshe glared at Ega and the others.


    You don''t think we can be trusted?


    Oh.


    She replied clearly to Ega''s question.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    The atmosphere was different from usual and a little scary.


    It''s a little scary. I''m not sure what to make of this.


    When I heard Jinal''s voice, I looked at the entrance of the kitchen and saw Jinal and Gullit.


    When Jinal and the others saw Ega and the others, they looked at them suspiciously.


    I''m not sure what to make of this.


    The father let out a small sigh and stopped activating the magic item.


    Seeing this, Zinal-san and the others'' expressions turned a little grim.


    "Why don''t we have lunch?


    Before Zinal-san and the others could say anything, I made a suggestion.


    Because ...... I''m hungry.


    I''m not sure if my sister is hungry too, but she''s staring at the finished bowl of rice.


    The rice is also cooked a while ago.


    This is a good time to talk about it after lunch. ...... Maybe.


    Lunch.


    The one who reacted was Ranji, and the one who showed a dumbfounded expression was his father.


    Ega, Zinal and the others looked a little surprised.


    "You can''t have a good discussion if you''re hungry.


    At my words, my father and sister prepared lunch for us.


    "Would you like to eat too, Zinal-san?


    Zinal-san and the others were a little confused by my enthusiasm.


    When I asked them again, they replied that they would eat.


    I put the rice in a deep dish, unraveled the six fruits, and poured the ingredients over the rice.


    I had made a lot of rice to take with me on my trip, but it was gone.


    Well, beef bowl style is easy to make, so it''s okay.


    Itadakimasu".


    I finished distributing the food to everyone and started eating before it got cold.


    As if caught up, Zinal-san and Ega-san also started to eat.


    It''s delicious.


    Ega-san''s words brought a smile to my face.


    It''s really nice to have someone say it''s delicious.


    I glanced at Zinal and the others.


    They seem tense.


    I can see that Ega and the others are also a little nervous.


    Could it be that they know each other?


    And they don''t get along?


    He cowered when he met his father''s gaze.


    Maybe he knows the cause of the problem?

 549 Episode 510 Back Rumor

    Tea, please.


    Dinals and Eggs are sitting opposite each other.


    Why are you so nervous that you can''t breathe?


    "Ginal, they''re fine."


    "Doloid, they''re... no, nothing."


    Looks like Ginal knows about Ega and the others.


    So what happened to being vigilant?


    But Eggs doesn''t seem to know about Dinals...


    Nh, I don''t know.


    "Egg and Range have a contract with me.So you will never betray me. "


    "" Huh?


    Dinals glanced at Dad and Egg in horror.


    And Eggs and Dinal shrugging their shoulders.


    "What kind of contract is it that you don''t betray?Because these guys.... "


    This is it.


    Remove Egg from the magic bag carrying two pieces of paper.


    "Egg, are you carrying it?


    "It happens."


    Ega laughs when her father says strangely.


    Ginals look at the two contracts and they solidify.


    What kind of contract?


    "Ivy, the pot is boiling."


    Oh, I was cooking.


    I left it up to my father to cook the dinners for my trip.


    I''ve decided to break up with oneechan, so I also cook dishes for oneechan to take with me.


    It''s so convenient to have something to eat right away.


    "Contract... again... from... to... question..."


    I hear conversations all over the place.


    I can see that tension is fading when I look at my fathers.


    That''s good.


    I don''t know what kind of contract it is, but it seems to have calmed the vigilance of the ginals.


    I was a little scared.


    Oneechan whispers as she cuts the meat.


    You must be talking about the ginals earlier.


    "It''s the intimidation of the top adventurers."


    Their intimidation, which is treading on a number of occasions, is frightening to us.


    But that''s what worries us.


    Because it''s for us.


    "Yeah, I know."


    Oneechan feels relieved to know.


    It is rude to be afraid of what you have done for us.


    Well, it''s true that I was scared, but I''m happy to be so worried.


    "Can I help you?


    Looking back at your father''s voice.


    "You don''t have to join us?


    Eggs and Dinals are still talking seriously where your father was.


    Soon, I couldn''t hear a voice with a magic item.


    "Oh, there won''t be any particular problem.Yes, Gallit will accompany you as Maria''s escort. "


    "Really? Are the ginals okay with their work?


    He said it was after work, but I wonder if there''s any new work in it?


    I hear that if you are a top adventurer, there are many requests for nomination.


    "You''ll be fine. Even if you have a nomination request, you have the right to reject it."


    Yes, it is.


    Is that all right with you?


    "What do you make after that?


    Um, I''m making a sauce to soak meat in right now.


    "What kind of sauce do you make?


    "There are 12 types in total.I''m going to make whatever sauce you like. "


    I see. I can mix it.Leave it to me. "


    "Thank you."


    Make 12 kinds of sauce and soak the meat that oneechan cut.


    Immerse the sauce in a sauce for a while, then wrap it in a panna leaf and put it in a magic bag.


    Prepare another magic bag for oneechan and put a certain amount into it.


    "I wonder if there are so many of them?


    Oneechan tilts her neck to the amount of meat she puts in her magic bag.


    "Ega and Ranji are in trouble.And I have a wife. "


    I see. Maybe we''ll eat together. "


    "Yeah. Can you trust Eggs?


    Listen quietly when your father leaves.


    I find it hard to travel with people I don''t trust.


    Stop your hand and think for a second, sister.


    After a while he looked at me and nodded.


    "I''m a little worried.But I have a big feeling that it''s okay.It''s strange. "


    I see. Then it''s okay.It looks like Garito''s coming with us. "


    "That''s right. I think I''ve probably had a carriage trip with my parents.It''s just a little memorable.Actually, I''m looking forward to it now. "


    I''m glad to see your sister''s smile.


    That''s good.


    "What''s wrong?


    "Is the meat enough?


    "Ah, when you eat eggs and lunges, you eat them."


    Oh, isn''t that enough?


    More than half of the contents of the magic bag are soaked in meat.


    "Should I add a little more meat?


    I see. Maybe that''s a good idea.I''ll get it. "


    When my father tried to buy meat, Dinals came here to see if the discussion was over.


    "Are you going somewhere?


    Jinal asks his father, who is ready to go out.


    "Ah, I''m going to buy sauce-pickled meat.You eat a lot of eggs and dinners, don''t you?I''m worried about the current amount. "


    "Then I''ll go buy it.I''ll give you the money. It''s probably because of the increase in us. "


    When you hear that, Egg gives you a gift and leans his neck.


    "If I let Range go alone, I''ll buy a lot of them, so I need a watchman."


    Looks like a tough kid.


    I''m sorry to hear Ega say that, Ranji.


    No, I wonder how much I was going to buy.


    Scary.


    As Ega and the others left the kitchen, Dinal sighed loudly.


    "Doloid, about these guys...."


    "Well, I''m expecting it, but I didn''t ask.That contract is amazing, isn''t it?


    Amazing contract... what kind of contract is that?


    Well... If they are convinced, is there a problem? "


    Don''t worry about it.


    When I saw my father, he shook his neck sideways.


    I guess you shouldn''t ask.


    Let''s give up.


    "So, when do we leave?


    "Well, I decided to hurry."


    Garito answers your father''s questions.


    The voice is a little hard.


    "The chasers in this village have managed, but they''re coming in extra.I don''t think she was identified, but there were rumors that Maria might have been protected as a parent and child. "


    What?


    Why would you do that?


    "I was careful, but could someone have seen it?It''s impossible to deceive everyone in their eyes. "


    "Ah, that''s why we have to hurry.But this rumor may have been just right. "


    When I tilted my neck, Mr. Ginal laughed.


    "They''re going to look for a combination of parent-child and Maria.But Maria is already acting differently. "


    I see.


    You''re making a fool of the chaser.


    Mr. Ginal nods to my words.


    That''s good.


    We should be able to get to All Town safely.


    "With parents and children....."


    Oh, I see.


    My father and I are more prominent than the rumors that he''s with his parents.


    Is that it?


    Just now, Mr. Ginal, I heard rumors behind my back... what''s behind it?


    "Well, we''re thinking of getting a commission from a commercial guild in this village.Easy escort mission. From the next village of Okanji to the village of Okanke.Why don''t you come with me?


    What?


    "You''re looking for parents and children, right?Then you just have to get away from your parents and children. "


    Sure, but is it okay to get involved so far?


    "Are you sure? You''re going to be totally involved, right?


    My father felt the same way about me.


    "Never mind.I didn''t think I was involved. "


    "But...."


    My father has a reluctant look.


    "Instead of getting caught up in it, it feels like you''ve been entangled yourself."


    Mr Fischer says with a lazy tea.


    "... that''s true."


    Well, maybe so.


    "So don''t worry."


    Is that all right?


    When I see your father, I smile bitterly.


    Looks like we''ve decided to do something with the Ginals.


    I wonder what a simple escort mission looks like.


    I''ve never been on a mission with an Alliance just to sell Magic Stones and more.


    It''s careless, but I''m looking forward to it.

 550 Episode 511 True Request

    Jinal''s job was to carry a magic item to the village of Okanke.


    Ginal laughed that it was an important magic item or "don''t be stolen".


    "What is this mission?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Father and Mr Fischer look reluctant.


    Seeing it strangely, he showed me the paper with the assignment.


    "Lot: Magic Items, Rating: Up, Destination: Okanke Village Commercial Alliance, Due Within 1 Year"


    I''ve seen a bill hanging on the wall in the Adventurer Guild, but I don''t think it''s particularly strange.


    Is something wrong?


    Speaking of which, the due date is unusually long.


    "Hey, Dinal. Did you get this?


    "Oh, that sounds like a reason."


    Feche sighs at Ginal''s words.


    Is there a reason?


    I saw what was going on with Mr. Ginal.


    "The deadline is too long, right?


    "Yes"


    "It can''t be normal.Besides, the reward amount was good even though it was just a luggage delivery.Nonetheless, nobody was going to take it. "


    I knew the deadline was long.


    It''s been a year.


    Nobody gets paid for it?


    "... is there a problem with your client?


    That''s what it''s gonna be like.


    My father looks at Mr. Ginal in my words.


    And, Dinal, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Well, don''t be angry."


    "You must be angry.There''s no doubt that if you hand over your luggage in Okanke Village, you''ll be asked to put it on!


    The more your father said, the more he nodded.


    Because I know that, won''t others accept the request?


    ... you''ve received another complicated request.


    Or does it make any sense?


    "Ginal... are you sure you want to do this?


    Is that a real request?


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Aren''t you supposed to be carrying your stuff?


    "The Commercial Guild wants you to carry the evidence so that this client can never ask again.By the way, I''m noble, but there''s no problem around here. "


    Wow, wow.


    I don''t know... what?


    I tried to say something... a decoy!


    ... hmm? What''s a decoy?


    Good luck with my old life!


    Words alone don''t make sense!


    Decoy... do you want me to commit a crime?


    Maybe that''s how it feels.


    "Ivy, are you okay?


    Ah, I overthought it.


    I nodded looking at Mr. Ginal.


    "Yes, I''m fine.Uh, oh... what is evidence?


    I almost asked how to do the decoy investigation.


    Watch out, watch out.


    "Ah, the Commercial Guild is appraising the magic items before moving them.Then, if you arrive and are told that your toddler has arrived, you will be appraised again to prove that it has not broken more than before moving.I mean, magic items are evidence.We only stir them up.It''s probably the best thing to do to get around you in a prominent way.To make a witness.And then the Commercial Alliance will do well. "


    Sedition is my job.


    I don''t know if it''s easy or difficult.


    That''s why we''re here.


    After listening to Ginal''s explanation, Fischer made a convincing expression.


    "If we were the top adventurers, we wouldn''t lose our luggage."


    Oh, that''s right.


    If the lower adventurer was carrying it, it would be difficult to disagree even if they said it broke during the journey.


    If you''re a middle-adventurer, you can argue, but it''s not perfect.


    If you''re a top adventurer, it''s impossible to break it while you''re on the move.


    I''ve been through a lot and it''s easy to carry my luggage.


    "They called out to the top adventurers in the Commercial Alliance, but they said no.Even if the reward is good, it''s cheap from a top adventurer''s point of view.It''s just a shipment. "


    I see. Well, we have to succeed more than we did. "


    Your father seems to be convinced.


    In this case...


    "I won''t touch the luggage.I don''t like being put on a toddler. "


    Maybe they''ll attack me.


    Say something like, "It broke because a child like me touched it."


    I''ll never touch it because it''s too much trouble!


    "Don''t worry about it.Because it''s a broken magic item. "


    Are you complaining that it was destroyed while on the move in Okanke village?


    Wow.


    My nerves must be thick.


    Speaking of which, you said you were noble, right?


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem, but there are things about oneechan.


    Mr. Ginal. You''re a nobleman, and you''re okay with it?


    "Ah, a nobleman, but a smoky nobleman.It''s already falling apart without the power to wave to us adventurers.But I''m a nobleman.I can''t refuse a request from a nobleman without proof.It seems that it was only recently that this problem began to occur.In a sense, it''ll be the last one.If I''d given up, there would have been another way.It must be really stupid to fall into slavery. "


    Do some nobles have no power?


    Still, if you think about it a little bit, you know it''s never going to work.


    ... if I knew that, I wouldn''t do this.


    Maybe you''re really a little short of brains, like Mr. Ginal said.


    "Well, only my husband and wife fall into slavery.The children are already out of the nobility seat.He doesn''t look like a parent, he''s solid, and he''s pretty smart. "


    Pretty familiar.


    "Hmm? Is it strange that you''re familiar with it?


    I think he read my mind.


    "Yes, it was this morning, wasn''t it?


    Oneechan and Garito went out to meet their daughter-in-law, so we decided to prepare ourselves.


    Me, my father, and Mr. Fischer buy out what they need for their trip.


    Mr. Ginal went to see a commercial guild for a favor, but it was in the morning.


    I''m having lunch right now and I''m talking about what''s coming, but I''ve been looking into it for a few hours and I''m too familiar with it.


    "I got a job in the morning, and when I got home, I checked a little bit, and everything came out right away.I''ve already heard rumors about the request for the issue.I was worried when I tried to listen to you, and you didn''t ask me anything.I was going to look into it a little, but I gathered some information just on my way home.It''s like they hate me. "


    "That''s... awesome again"


    Just on the way home?


    From the Commercial Guild to this inn, it''s across the main street, but it''s not that far away.


    "The deceived adventurer must have spread the word.Don''t let the next damage happen. "


    The more Fischer said, the more he nodded.


    "So you''re leaving as fast as Eggs?They''re leaving tomorrow. "


    That''s why I went to meet you in a hurry.


    Speaking of which, you''re going home late.


    Are you talking to me?


    I see. I''ll be out in about an hour. "


    The preparations are already done, and there''s no problem.


    You and your sister will be together in a day.


    I''m sure I''ll see you in Alltown, but I miss you a little.


    "Okay, let''s go to a delicious restaurant today."


    "That''s good. I heard there''s a delicious skewer shop, okay?How''s Ivy? Feel free to eat our luxury. "


    He''ll buy me a drink.


    When I saw your father, he nodded to me, so I think it would be good.


    "I''m happy because I love skewers."


    Ginal strokes his head in my reply.


    As soon as the sisters came back, I decided to go for a bite to eat.

 551 Episode 512 Departure of each

    Let me see your sister in the carriage.


    I was interested because I heard it was amazing.


    Because it is easy to be targeted, there is no glamorous decoration in the appearance.


    But the interior was amazing.


    I''m a little touched by the attention to detail.


    "Isn''t that amazing?


    "Yeah."


    Oneechan, who is looking at the carriage when she meets, is calm today.


    The day I first saw him, he came back and told me the excitement of the carriage early.


    Hi, it looks like your husband''s parents prepared it for your wife.


    Ega told me that she was sorry that her son couldn''t pick him up.


    "I was against it at first, but now I''m looking forward to it."


    Mr. Gallitt tells me as he loads his luggage into the carriage.


    "Do you have a wife?


    "Yes, my husband and my parents came to Hataha for the final discussion.He liked it a lot when he talked about it.Even when my husband got hurt, he was more worried than worried about getting hurt. "


    That''s... my husband is a little miserable.


    "Good morning. Thank you for starting today."


    My wife comes out of the house with her parents.


    "Good morning. Thank you very much."


    "Maria-chan. Fufu, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yes"


    I am relieved to see the atmosphere in which oneechan and his wife are talking with pleasure.


    I''m sure you''ll enjoy your trip in this state.


    Does that mean your daughter-in-law''s parents won''t go?


    "What''s wrong?


    "Don''t your daughter-in-law''s parents go?


    I whispered to Garritt, who was nearby.


    "I''m trying to make it to the wedding in time for work."


    I see.


    Time to go.


    In Ega''s words, her wife gets into the carriage.


    "Maria, if you go to All Town, my master will be waiting for you.If you leave it to the master, you''ll be fine. "


    "Yeah, Doloid, Ivy.Thank you very, very much. "


    Oneechan lowers her head deeply.


    "Be careful."


    "Yeah, we''ll see you again, right?


    Nod strongly at oneechan''s words.


    "Of course, I''ll definitely go see him.Yes, don''t worry, Master is a fun person. "


    "Fufu, okay."


    When oneechan gets into the carriage, Ega and Garritt sit in the ladies'' seat.


    Mr. Range seems to run side-by-side on a horse.


    "Bye, Druid. See you later."


    "Ah, Ega, Lunge.Don''t ask me about Maria. "


    Ega and Ranji put their hands up against your father''s words.


    As soon as the carriage ran out, Mr. Range went after him.


    He''s gone.


    I see.


    My father gently strokes my head.


    When I saw the carriage exit the gate, I exhaled a little.


    "Are you okay?


    "It''s okay. I''ll see you later."


    Yes, you don''t have to miss me.


    We''ll see each other again.


    All right.


    Oh, I didn''t ask your wife''s name.


    I''ll ask my sister the next time I see her.


    ... you''re okay, right?


    "Dad, oneechan can safely go to Master, right?


    "Dinal, how''s the chaser?


    Your father asks Mr. Ginal.


    "It looks like about 10 people will arrive in this town in three days.Just the two of you will arrive in this village tomorrow. "


    If the chasers aren''t in this village, it''s okay because they don''t know they left.


    Still, I''m familiar with it.


    Where do you get that kind of information?


    Strange, isn''t it?


    "Well, it''s time for us to get ready."


    I see.


    In Fischer''s words, Ginal carries the luggage on the ground.


    Dad and I also pulled the luggage off our shoulders and were ready.


    Shall we go?


    I was supposed to leave a little after I dropped off my sister, but now that I don''t have a chaser, it wouldn''t be a problem to leave at any time, so I decided to leave immediately.


    "So, what happened to the underground cave?


    "Ah, looks like the search for the missing person is over."


    Mr. Ginal shouts at my words.


    Did they find out it was over?


    "Are you okay?


    "No, we don''t have any trace of it, so we''re going to stop the search.Death is certain. "


    Death.


    "You couldn''t go back to your family."


    "I mean, no one knows who was using the counterfeit card.Even if you have a family, there''s no way to let them know.Besides, it would be a criminal to use such a card.I''m more likely to have no family. "


    A criminal.


    "Are you leaving?


    "Oh, thank you for looking after me."


    Gatekeeper and Ginal talk intimately.


    My father and I return the permit we kept from Hataha village and leave the gate.


    After a while, Ginal and Fischer came out of the gate laughing.


    Sorry to keep you waiting.


    Join the Jinals and walk the village road toward the town of Khatahaf next to the village of Khataha.


    After walking for a while, I look around for signs.


    There are no signs of people nearby.


    "Are you okay?


    Dinals stop at my words.


    Dinal said, "It''s okay."


    Open the lid of the bag containing Sola and the others.


    At the inn, there were no signs of people moving, and I felt a little unusual, so I spent a little nervous in the room.


    Two of them jumped out with great momentum.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Nyun


    Is that it?


    What about the other kids?


    Pimpin ''.


    Pefu


    Terururururu ~


    "This is a forest, so you don''t have to endure it."


    Mr Fischer leans against my words.


    "Patience?


    "I was staying at an inn, but there was a constant sign of people moving, and I was in the room, but I couldn''t play with it as much as I could."


    "Ah."


    Mr Fischer''s expression bothers me.


    Tilt your neck to that expression.


    "I''m sorry about that inn...."


    Do you feel sorry for introducing Dinal and Fischer?


    The spacious baths allowed me to cook freely, so it was a nice inn.


    It''s impossible to restrict the movement of guests staying at the inn.


    I think it''s a good place to stay.


    "Haha. That''s right."


    I keep staring at Mr. Fischer, who is so refreshing.


    And Mr. Fischer smiles bitterly.


    Could something have happened?


    Well, it''s too late, so there''s nothing you can do about it.


    When Sierra returns to Adandala, she looks at me.


    "I''m going to Khatahaf village, you can walk as you like.Nothing. I haven''t decided for long. "


    Nyahn


    As soon as he cried with joy, he went into the forest.


    "Yes, I forgot to talk to you."


    Walking ahead of Sierre, Mr. Ginal looks at me and my father with his shoulders shrugged.


    "What are you doing?


    "There is a way from Hataha village to Okanji village without going through Hatahav town, what should we do?


    You''re not going to Khatahaf.


    I''m not in such a hurry, and depending on the town, what about your father?


    "Don''t rush.It depends on the town of Khatahaf.


    I see. The town of Khatahaf has delicious dumplings. "


    Fischer smiles happily.


    Is it that good?


    "Grass cake? You like Fischer, don''t you?"


    Kumamochi?


    Kusa... grass?


    Grass cake?


    I don''t think it tastes good...


    "It''s delicious because it has a unique habit."


    "Really?


    Dinal and Fischer are arguing whether the grass cakes are delicious or not.


    Does your father know?


    "Does your father know?


    "Ah, I''m mixing herbal and medicinal grass into a cake.I like it. "


    Is it mixed with herbal grass?


    I see.


    There are a lot of medicinal herbs that are a little habitual.


    Don''t worry about me either.

 552 Chapter 511

It was decided that we would go out to eat as soon as my sisters came home.

 553 Chapter 512.

I''m curious too.

 554 Episode 513 Guardian God?

    "Sierre, are you going in here?


    Dinal pointed in a confused direction to an old cave.


    Judging from the atmosphere, it looks like I would like to refrain from it.


    But I wonder if she''s excited or if her tail is shaking happily.


    Nyahn


    "Seriously....."


    Feischer sighs like she gave up.


    Dad usually goes to the cave next door.


    "It''s okay. Aren''t you getting used to it?


    Certainly, the fourth cave has already been on the road with the Dinals.


    The moment they stood in front of this cave for some reason, they snuck in, even though it had never been a problem before.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!


    "Ah, maybe Dora''s fangging and standing up."


    Dolja is a cave-specific monster that evolved in the dark and has no eyes.


    I had never seen a monster without eyes, so I was scared at first.


    It seemed like a mole to see in the field, but my father was warned that short hair could be stabbed with a sharp touch.


    They are also hard and sharp because they crush the hard rocks of the cave.


    I thought it looked like a mole, but when I looked closely, it looked pretty scary.


    But Sierra likes this Dolja anyway.


    If I see him, I''ll chase him anyway.


    It''s not a hunt, it''s just a chase.


    If you''re chasing me with pleasure, for some reason I''ll play with you to Dora.


    The first time I saw the sight, I was quite confused with my father.


    Well, Sierre and Dora were having fun, so I waited until the game was over.


    If Dora finds out we''re not enemies, she''ll give us rare magic stones in the cave.


    Dora has a short tail, but when it shakes, she can touch her body.


    It''s kind of cute that sharp hair loses its power.


    And when I told my father, he gave me a complicated look.


    "Don''t try to get into the cave where Dora is!


    "What are you talking about?I''m going to leave you. "


    "Oooh!


    Ginal holds her sword and enters the cave.


    Mr. Ginal. You don''t need a sword.


    Mr. Ginal leans his neck against my words.


    "Dora is strong, isn''t she?


    "It''s strong, but I''m just chasing and playing...."


    Huh?


    Ginal and Fischer lean against my words.


    "Just catch up and play?


    "Well, didn''t you say?I''m sorry. Sierra is chasing Dora around.I''m not going to stop it, so I''m going to let you play some of it. "


    If you hadn''t told me, would it be natural to panic over Dora''s murderous intentions?


    I was going to talk to you.


    Have you forgotten your father?


    Ah, you look like your father failed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    I explained in a hurry, but they misunderstood me!


    "Well, it''s strange, but Dora''s been chasing after Sierre along the way.That''s not why Sierra is bullying Dora!


    Two people who think of something in my explanation.


    Jinal looks at the back of the cave as she walks in front of Sierre.


    Then shake your neck sideways.


    "Does Dora have to play too?


    "Yes, I run around for a few hours to see if it goes well with me or if it looks pretty fun."


    Ginal and Fischer tilt their necks for my explanation.


    Well, it must be strange.


    Now the killer is flying.


    "Is that it?


    Mr. Ginal points to the back of the cave.


    That''s where I feel like killing.


    That''s right.


    I nodded, but they gave me a look that I couldn''t tell if I wasn''t convinced.


    "Looks like it''s starting."


    I can see Dora coming this way in your father''s words.


    Well, I''ll never make it this far.


    Nyahn


    I wonder if it''s because of the excitement, because the tail is a little swollen, and Siel goes towards Dora with freshness.


    Dora is the one who panics when this happens.


    I''m a little confused, and I''m running away.


    "I ran away."


    We''re going to run away for the first time.


    Answer Fischer''s words in the first place.


    "You''re not coming this way?


    Fischer refers to Dora, who has a few.


    There were four Doljas in this cave.


    "I''ve never been here.I think I can only see Sierra. "


    "Ah, I''m losing my mind."


    Dolja in this cave may calm down quickly.


    If we hadn''t chased him around more, he wouldn''t have died.


    "Two of them in the back are worried about Sierra."


    In Ginal''s words, I saw Dora, two fleeing men.


    Sure, I was looking at the sill in the back.


    "... the last two."


    As Jinal said, the first two cared about Siel.


    "Dora in this cave calmed down fast."


    Yeah, that''s right.


    When Siel slowed down a little, he saw a Dora approaching Siel.


    When I look at the hair condition, I can see that it is not sharp and the anger has settled.


    "I really played... wow, you''re looking amazing."


    Ginal said she was touched to see how she played with five.


    Mr Fischer nodded to it.


    "By the way, until Sierra is satisfied, what about us?


    Dinal sees us in Fischer''s words.


    "You make tea, you explore caves within sight of Sierre."


    "What about the other monsters?


    Dinal looks around the cave.


    "There''s no monster wandering in recklessly while Adandala and Dora are playing.It''s like sneaking up on me from the shadows. "


    My father''s explanation convinces me that Dinal saw five players playing.


    There are also four Doljas this time, so the way they play is getting intense.


    The monster that penetrates it will not die.


    "Ah, let''s wait for it to end in that place."


    When I saw my father pointing out, it was the place where I could see the widest space in the cave.


    "You''ll see Sierra in that place."


    Sure, I can see you running around the cave.


    "Siel, there you are!"


    She glanced at me as she ran to her father''s voice.


    Nyahn


    Gofu


    Looks like there''s a rare Dora singing.


    Which kid?


    "Dora rang!?


    Mr Fischer was quite surprised, so it would be really unusual.


    In the place your father found it, he draws the powder, brings the hot water and puts in the tea.


    "Let''s take a real break."


    Fischer smiles bitterly.


    "It''s hard to stand without a few hours."


    Ginal and Fischer sigh at your father''s words.


    "Normally, if Dora were so close, she''d be in a hurry to escape or fight."


    My father nods at the words of the ginal.


    "It certainly used to be.I can''t see Dora, she''s so sharp, she can hide. "


    "That''s right. It was a nasty monster.The sword is played with that sharp hair.But there are rare magic stones in the cave where Dora lives.That''s why I want to follow you.Then you''ll regret it later. "


    Father and Ginal laugh at Fischer''s words.


    I''m sure you''ve had some experience.


    "That''s right. Why don''t you take a look around the cave when Dora''s settled down?There may be rare magic stones. "


    Ginal said excitedly, Fischer already seemed to agree and looked at his father and me with hopeful eyes.


    "If I ask Dora, she''ll bring it to me sometimes."


    "Eh!


    I''m sure you''ve given me two rare SS Magic Stones.


    Along with other high level Magic Stones.


    "Really?"


    "Ah. If we find out we''re not going to ruin the cave, give us one or two.Well, it''s fun to find it myself. "


    "I don''t know... there was a time when the cave monsters were said to be the guardians of the cave."


    Ginal looks at Dora in his father''s words.


    Guardian God?


    "Yes, because humans waste their time ravaging the cave, they say there are monsters to prevent it."


    Certainly, the cave would be rough if rare magic stones were all-you-can-pick.


    I remember Mr. Serpent.


    Maybe it''s a guardian god.

 555 Episode 514 book

    "Too much real breaks."


    Ginal sighs as she eats the sweets on her desk.


    "Pupu ~"


    Sola, who is on my lap, leans strangely and looks at Dinal.


    On Jinal-san''s lap, Sol seems to be asleep... no, he''ll be asleep soon.


    "Dinal, what you''re saying is not accompanied by action.If you think so, don''t eat. "


    Sure, I hear you''re wondering about this condition, but your hands are firmly reaching for the sweets.


    Ah, I also reached out for the next sweet.


    The other hand is stroking the sol...


    "Do you usually take a break from your desk in the cave and boil it down to the hot water?


    Speaking of which, I may not have had a relaxing break in the cave since I joined the Dinals.


    "Sometimes, but I still do."


    "Well, yes.... my common sense hasn''t worked since I met Siel.Ah! "


    Ginal offers a new treat from her magic bag.


    "I forgot to give it to you.I bought it if it was delicious in Hataha Village.Have you ever eaten Ivy?


    The confectionery that Mr. Ginal put on his desk was purple baked confectionery.


    I''ve never seen anything eaten before, so I shake my neck sideways.


    "I''ve never seen it before."


    "It''s a confectionery from a shop on the corner of Hataha Village Boulevard.They make vegetables called mules. "


    Muru!


    When Ginal offers the sweet, his father hurries to pick it up.


    "Don''t let them eat that smelly mule!


    Does it taste bad?


    Looking at Mr. Ginal in surprise, he smiled and shook his head sideways.


    "I think so because I use incredibly bitter vegetables, but this is not bitter and tasty."


    When Ginal waved to Fischer, Fischer nodded.


    Father leans his neck on it.


    Is it such a bitter vegetable?


    "Is it really delicious?


    "Oh, if you doubt it, we''ll eat first."


    That said, Mr. Ginal eats baked confectionery with mule vegetables.


    My father sees it with a little surprise.


    I''m kind of worried about the mule''s tenderness.


    How long has it been?


    "I really did."


    When my father looked at the confectionery with wrinkles between his eyebrows, he had a bite of it.


    "... it''s not bitter."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Delicious"


    "Yes, it is."


    To your father''s surprise, Ginal laughs well.


    "Between Hataka Village and Hatahi Village, there is no village now, but there seems to be a small settlement.It seems that the mule was well removed and used for everything.My husband, who sells this baked goods, is the descendant of the settlement and knows how to get rid of the traffic. "


    Take one of the baked confectionery and eat it.


    The fabric is very moist.


    Is it because you''re using mules?


    "What do you think?


    Wow, you''re moist.


    "That''s right.That''s how it works. "


    It''s definitely delicious.


    Because it''s so sweet, it seems like you can eat quite a few.


    Nyun


    Everyone turned their eyes to the sound of Sierra.


    Gathered together in the middle of a wide cave, Dora and her body gathered together.


    You''re tired of playing, and it looks like Sierr and the others are taking a break.


    "It''s a really strange sight."


    Fischer nods to Jinal''s words.


    "Adandara and Dora... is that it?


    Mr. Fischer leans his head with a thoughtful face.


    "What''s going on?


    "No, I feel like I remembered something at Adandala and Dora... what... ah!The guardian of the cave that Dinal just said!Yes, that''s what I remembered earlier!


    Mr. Fischer nodded as he was convinced, but Mr. Ginal, me and my father leaned their necks.


    I have no idea what this is about.


    I look at Ginal because I''m on the same team, but I look at Fischer with my eyebrows between my eyes.


    Apparently, he doesn''t understand either.


    "Fischer, what are you talking about?


    Call out to Fischer, who is a little excited about what Ginal remembers.


    "Hmm? Don''t you remember?Adandala and Dora were the guardians of the cave, right?


    Adandala''s the guardian of the cave?


    Do you have a book like that?


    "Book... oh, that book we saw when we were teenagers!


    Fischer laughs happily at Ginal''s words.


    "What kind of book?


    My father sees Mr. Fischer and Mr. Ginal.


    I want to know!


    If I had a book like that, I''d read it!


    "There''s a book store in Kashime, the town next to King''s Landing, with a different look.I only had one of those books read, and it was about Adandala and Dora, right?


    A book that looks different?


    "What kind of book is that?


    It''s such a thick book.


    That said, Jinal-san made it by hand about 3cm wide.


    And I looked at it and I said, "What?I think.


    What I''ve seen in the bookstore so far is a booklet spelled with threads.


    Every booklet was thin.


    Certainly, there must have been various reasons why it would be difficult to turn the paper when spelled a lot, or that it would be too burdensome and easy to take it off.


    "Besides, I didn''t stop it with a string, but it''s a solid book."


    Didn''t you stop it with a string?


    That might be similar to the book the fortuneteller gave me.


    I''ve seen it with my father, so I''m listening to Jinal.


    "The cover was stronger than a book with strings, right?


    Mr. Fischer nods when Mr. Ginal says.


    Maybe it''s the same book I got the fortuneteller.


    It wasn''t in any bookstore, so I gave up, but it''s still there.


    "Is there a lot of such books in the bookstore in Kashime Village?Is it in King''s Landing?


    I shake Ginal and Fischer''s necks to the side of my question.


    "No, the book I just told you was a bookstore in Kashime town. I''ve never seen it.Not even King''s Landing. "


    Just one?


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s explanation.


    "It''s the bookstore, but the owner is stubborn, and things happen often.Well, nobles and rich people wear toys. "


    Dinal laughs bitterly at Fischer''s explanation.


    "Yes, the Adventurers Guild asked us to find out about the bookstore.At that time, the adventurer makes unreasonable demands, so you arbitrate. "


    The Adventurers Guild is asking for arbitration?


    That''s what you do.


    "That bookstore, there''s a rare book like I said, so there''s someone who wants to give it away.If you refuse, you can give up, but many idiots try to do something with power, money and power. "


    Oh, somehow I can imagine.


    "I can''t imagine how a rejected nobleman would move."


    Dinal nods at his father''s words with a disgusting expression.


    Well... However, the book is positioned as the property of the bookstore, so if the owner refuses, it is difficult for the aristocrats to take it.It would be a disgrace to the aristocrats to be sued for anything.So we hire goons and junior adventurers to do a lot of work.There''s going to be requests to deal with all these idiots. "


    The bookstore seems to be in trouble.


    "I told the store owner after several requests were received and processed.If you can''t sell the book, you can copy and sell it.Those who want to know the contents of the book should be satisfied even if they look different.That''s why fewer people complain. "


    It''s impossible if you''re blind to the rarity of the book, but people who are interested in the content of the book don''t care what it looks like.


    Well, they turned me down right away.


    Did you say no?


    "Only the rightful owner of the book can know the contents of the book."


    "The rightful owner?


    Your father replies to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Oh, I said I had a legitimate owner.I asked him back, wondering. "


    Tilt their necks to the conversation.


    Is there a problem with "rightful owner"?


    "Who was the rightful owner?


    "That''s it...."


    Dinal sighs at your father''s question.


    "''I''m not here yet.They said, "They''re going to show up."


    It''s a good thing they don''t exist anymore.


    Is that what this is about?


    "What is that...I don''t know what that means. "


    "Doloid''s right, we''re not.He didn''t answer any more questions. "


    Mr. Fischer shrugs his shoulders.


    "Oh, but... Didn''t I say something funnier?


    Mr. Fischer looks at Mr. Ginal strangely in his words.


    "Is that it? Were you there?Was it Gallit? These books disappear when there is no need.It''s best to disappear before the owner sees it. "


    "" Huh?


    Ah, it seems that Mr. Fischer and his father are feeling together.


    It doesn''t make any sense to be together.


    Nevertheless, don''t worry about the bookstore.


    Look at the magic bag hanging near the cave wall.


    There''s a book in there that I got.


    Should I show it to Mr. Ginal?

 556 Episode 515: Are you coming with me?

    "How do you know the contents of a book when only the rightful owner knows it?


    If you were told, how would you know?


    Indeed, he said earlier, "Adandala and Dora were both the guardians of the cave."


    ... have you seen it secretly?


    "First of all, I didn''t sneak a peek."


    When Mr. Ginal says so, he looks at my father and me.


    And tilt your neck.


    I wonder why they found out.


    You two look at each other the same way.


    Ginal laughs bitterly at your father''s words.


    "Ahahaha.I''m sorry. "


    "Sorry. Because it seemed that way."


    Dad, I don''t think that''s an apology.


    "Doloid... well, I tried a few times, but I couldn''t."


    You''re trying, aren''t you?


    When my father said, "I knew it," Mr. Ginal shook his shoulders.


    "But you''ll find out soon.That bookstore was a strange place.How''s your dad?


    Ginal and Fischer look nostalgic.


    I kind of want to see you, too.


    I don''t have to read a book, so I''d like to go.


    A bookstore in Kashime.


    "So, if you didn''t sneak a peek, how do you know what''s going on?


    "I''m sure you liked it when I started talking about arbitration a few times. I was told I could read one, and I read it.Well, they didn''t let me choose a book that I could read. "


    Fischer nodded joyfully at Ginal''s words.


    "I see. But Adandala and Dora are the guardians of the cave...."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    It sounds like you''re questioning something.


    "Didn''t the book mention the surpent?


    In your father''s words, I remember the big surpents who were in the cave.


    Surpent reminds me of the Guardian of the Cave.


    I saw Ginal and Fischer shaking their necks.


    "Eh, it wasn''t on it?


    Fischer looks at me strangely in surprise.


    "Er... I thought it was definitely in there..."


    "That''s right.Surpent... it wasn''t in the part we could read.But I don''t know about that book. "


    Fischer looks at Ginal in a cloudy manner.


    Could it not have been possible to tell people about it?


    He just said, "Only the rightful owner needs to know what''s going on."


    Ah, but it was the ginals who started this story.


    Then, are you okay?


    "That book... it was mostly blank."


    Blank paper?


    Uh, you mean you didn''t write anything?


    ... the book, what is it?


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you let me read the book?Are you kidding me?


    "That''s what we thought right away, and we complained to my father."


    Mr. Ginal, I can''t imagine what you''re getting at.


    Somewhat blameless.


    Well, I said I was only a teenager, so I wonder if that''s the case.


    "When we got angry, my father said," What?Is that all you could read yet?You''re still young, "he laughed."


    Father and I lean to Ginal''s words.


    I''m not sure what the bookstore owner is saying.


    Is that all you can read yet?


    Does that mean... that some people can read more?


    But the book was blank, wasn''t it?


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what the ginal is saying."


    Dinal and Fischer laugh bitterly at your father''s words.


    "We didn''t understand either.Well, I asked my father right away... and he said, "I''m not qualified to read, so I can''t see the contents."


    I can''t see the contents.


    The book is well written, but the ginals couldn''t read it?


    "Is that book a magic item?


    The fact that it is written and cannot be read means that some kind of force is exerted.


    In his father''s words, the ginals shook their heads.


    "If it was a magic item, I would have felt something magical, but I didn''t feel anything about it."


    The fact that you don''t feel magic means it''s not a magic item, right?


    And yet, there are people who can''t read what''s written.


    ... I don''t know.


    "I asked my father how it works, but he didn''t answer, so it''s still a mystery.I was more concerned about the book than I was before I read it, and I regretted reading it. "


    That''s what happens, right?


    But the fortuneteller gave it to me a little different.


    I have been able to read that book since I was younger.


    I don''t think I have the power to choose people and make them unreadable.


    Your father can read it normally.


    "When I was talking, I noticed that bookstore.So the Druids were on their way to King''s Landing?


    Is that it?


    Did you say you were going to King''s Landing?


    Kashime town next to King''s Landing.


    Your father''s words sparkled with Ginal''s expression.


    What is it?


    "Kashime Town?


    "Yes"


    "For now, I intend to."


    When my father answers, Mr. Ginal nods several times.


    Maybe.


    All right, let''s go together.


    I knew it.


    "Have you seen that father... for five years?No. Six years ago?


    When Ginal looks at Fischer, Fischer nods, "Maybe."


    "I might be able to read more now, so I''ll negotiate with my father."


    "Negotiating?


    I wonder what we''re going to negotiate, and I look at Mr. Ginal.


    "Yes, negotiation. He only let me read it once.Next time I went, I was told, "I can''t do it because it''s useless."


    Fischer smiles bitterly at Ginal''s words.


    "I''ve negotiated a few times, but it''s still early.I''m sure it''s the same as before. "It''s been about six years since then... maybe it''s time for me to read it. "


    "Am I right? Why don''t you go?


    Fischer nods to Jinal''s words.


    I see. It might be good. "


    Apparently, the two of you will go to Kashime Village together.


    But is it okay for you two to decide?


    "Is Gallit okay?


    My father asks with a slightly dazed look.


    "You''ll be fine. Gallit was intrigued by the book."


    His father sighed in response to Ginal''s reply.


    I''m sure you think it''s useless to stop it.


    Traveling with the ginals must be lively.


    What kind of book is it anyway?


    I''m a kid. Can''t you read it?


    I also talked to a unique shopkeeper.


    "Hmm? Interested, Ivy?


    "Yes, I''m interested in books, but I''d like to see the owner."


    "I''m sure I''d like to see you.To the people who do the digitals. "


    Dinal with his unchaste expression on his father''s words.


    When you smile at it, the shadow falls.


    Nyahn


    "Ah, Sierra. Are you done playing?


    You completely forgot to be in the cave.


    Nyahn


    Sil seems satisfied, okay?


    Is that it?


    "Dora''s here, too.Nice to meet you. "


    I saw two Dorah behind Siel.


    Looks like you came to say hello.


    There must have been two more, but they weren''t nearby.


    A Dora strokes her head as she approaches her face all the time.


    Oh, it''s stiff!


    I knew Dora was touching me before, but Dora''s head was hard as a rock.


    Your father said, "I think it''s because you''re skewing rocks with your head," but Mr. Serpent, who was skewing rocks with his head in the same way, wasn''t so hard.


    So, every time I stroke it, I feel really strange.


    "... you''re touching it normally.Dora is a monster, isn''t she?


    "Oh, it''s a dangerous monster in the cave."


    Dinals looked at me and felt like they were talking, so they looked at me and smiled bitterly.


    And tilt your neck.


    "Because I normally stroke."


    "Huh? You''re a good kid to grow up.And it''s cute, isn''t it?


    If you keep staring at it, you''ll be in love.


    When I replied to Ginal''s words, she returned a gloomy expression.


    Is that it?

 557 Episode 516 Ancient Monster

    "Wow, that''s tough!


    I was hesitant...


    Dinal strokes Dora''s head.


    When Dora put her head out, she was in a bit of a hurry, but she liked it when she touched it.


    He strokes his head over and over again and enjoys a hard feel.


    "Touching too much makes me angry."


    "Really?


    Dinal stops at my words.


    When I saw Dora, she said she was away from Mr. Ginal.


    "Eh... is it pulled?


    Dinal is a little shocked by that state of affairs.


    Rather than pulling it, I think I hate it.


    He doesn''t know the limits.


    One Dora in front of Mr. Fischer.


    I think I miss how to touch it moderately.


    A giant mole is hanging over Mr. Fischer.


    ... cute.


    "You missed Fischer."


    Mr. Fischer seems happy with your father''s words.


    I thought you had a good relationship with Sierra.


    I wonder if you''re good at keeping distance from monsters?


    "That''s right. Can I ask you something?


    Mr Fischer sees me and my father.


    "What?


    "Why are you going to Kashime?


    "Ah, that''s...."


    My father shuts up a little.


    "The fortuneteller who helped me asked me to go to the town next to King''s Landing.So I thought I''d go. "


    Mr. Fischer leans his neck against my words.


    It''s a little strange after all.


    I hadn''t thought about it before, but now I think it''s a strange wish.


    I''m not asking you to do anything, I just want you to go.


    Besides, he said he didn''t have to go.


    "If it''s next to King''s Landing, there are other cities like Qasim and Qassis.Why Kashime Town?


    "There''s a forest of light in Kashime Town, so I wanted to talk to my father."


    "Hmm? What town didn''t you designate just next to King''s Landing?


    When I nodded at Jinal''s words, Jinal and Fischer looked at me strangely.


    I knew it would be strange.


    Why didn''t you ever think so?


    Hmm?


    Even so, the Forest of Light.


    Is that it?


    Mr Fischer''s way of saying is that he doesn''t have very good feelings.


    Is there something in the Forest of Light?


    "That''s... a strange place."


    Mr. Ginal has the same vibe as Mr. Fischer.


    When I saw your father, I looked at Fischer and Ginal with a slightly sharp expression.


    "What do you got?Could it have anything to do with the church?


    In response to your father''s question, they shake their necks sideways.


    "No, the church in the forest of light has nothing to do with the church outside.It''s been checked many times, but even church officials haven''t made it to the Church of the Forest of Light.Looks like he''s been trying again and again. "


    Even though it''s a church, church officials can''t get in.


    I wonder who built it.


    And how the hell do you keep them out of the woods?


    "Um, is it magic you can''t reach the church?


    Maybe if it were magic, we shouldn''t have come near it.


    I don''t want to get near you because I learned how dangerous magic is on this journey.


    "I don''t know.It looks like the church and the royal family checked it out, but nothing. "


    Nothing.


    "Is there anything in the royal records?How''d you find out?


    In your father''s words, Mr. Ginal laughs and shrugs his shoulders.


    I checked.


    Wow.


    "Unfortunately, I looked into it and found nothing.Someone has looked into it a little bit more, but the record of the beginning of the royal family already begins with "There is a church in the Forest of Light."I don''t know who built it for what purpose. "


    Is it already on the record of the beginning of the royal family?


    Does that mean there was already a church before this country started?


    ... how was this country created?


    "The Church of the Forest of Light has monsters."


    What?


    "What?"


    Both my father and I bow to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I feel like I''ve just heard a strange word.


    It''s a monster.


    Dinal''s voice reaches my ear.


    "A monster? A monster?


    Dinal looks at his father''s words.


    "No, I didn''t mean to frighten you, but in the information we gathered from our colleagues," The Church of the Forest of Light is home to an ancient monster.Whoever is invited there is special.I found a document that says, "Don''t be invited, run."


    "Run for the Ancient Monster" or should I not go?


    "I heard, ''The chosen man can only come in once and make his dreams come true.''"


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "Every literature has similar content.It''s not the literature that says run.But when I looked at the people who wrote it, I realized that they might have entered the church. "


    The words of the person who actually entered the church.


    That''s because it should describe that person''s experience... does the church really have ancient monsters?


    I am thinking about whether your father has judged the information to be unhindered.


    "... please."


    Hmm?


    Is that it?


    I looked around.


    I just felt like I heard a voice.


    It''s your fault?


    ... I feel like I missed her voice.


    Who is it?


    What''s the matter, Ivy?


    Turning to his voice, his father looked at me strangely.


    Both Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer are turning their heads on my actions.


    I realize that I was the only one who heard those three attitudes.


    Is it my fault?


    ... but I heard that voice somewhere... long ago...


    "Ivy, what''s going on?


    I feel relieved by your father''s worrying voice.


    "It''s okay, I''m just..."


    I''m worried that you could hear me.


    I don''t think anything actually happened.


    I just remembered something.


    Ah, I thought you remembered what I heard.


    "Remember?


    "Yeah, but I just thought about it because I didn''t know what it meant because I remembered it halfway.It''s okay. "


    I see. Tell me if you have any concerns. "


    "Thank you."


    That voice... nh, I can''t remember.


    You said, "Please."


    What does that mean?


    "... please?


    "Hmm? I''m sorry about what?Ivy? "


    Face down at Fischer''s words.


    You were surprised to see Mr Fischer suddenly raise his face, his body slightly upside down.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, sorry."


    Maybe the word was "I''m sorry."


    But I wonder who apologized.


    Why can''t you remember?


    Important... important?


    Ah, "I''m sorry.That''s all I can do. "


    It''s a fortuneteller''s word.


    Yes, I remember.


    That''s what I was told when I checked the contents of the magic bag.


    Maybe the words came back to life because I remembered the fortuneteller.


    "Ivy?"


    When I saw my father, there were wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    You may have behaved rather suspiciously.


    "Sorry, I remembered the fortuneteller a lot."


    "Oh, my God.Was it? "


    I smile at your daddy''s warm expression.


    Good, remember.


    I''ve always wondered.

 558 Episode 517 Legend

    I was just wondering.


    Turn your attention to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I can see Fischer taking confectionery out of a magic bag that contains food.


    You''re still eating.


    "What?


    "Oh, it''s not a druid, it''s Ivy."


    "Me?


    What is it?


    "It''s how I call a fortuneteller, isn''t it what Ivy calls a fortuneteller?Usually you call your name after a fortuneteller, or you call it a fortuneteller in Kashime Town, but why do you call it a fortuneteller?


    Hmm?


    Name of the fortuneteller?


    She was named Ruba, wasn''t she?


    I wonder when I stopped naming the fortuneteller.


    Is that it?


    Many times I saw the village usually called Diviner Ruba.


    That''s what I used to call it at first, right?


    "Why?


    I think the fortuneteller told me something.


    Sure, "My name is...."


    Is that it?


    What did they say?


    Because it was a desperate time, I have a lot of memory.


    "I don''t remember."


    "That''s right.Well, it''s a trivial matter, but I''m a little worried. "


    When I met him in the village, my family called him Ruba the Diviner, so I should have called him that.


    When I met you in the woods... you were a little vigilant at first... yes.


    When I first met him in the woods, I was sitting next to him when I woke up asleep.


    It has a very surprising memory.


    And the name... doesn''t seem to recall the name of the fortuneteller at that time... yeah, I think I forgot it.


    So, the fortuneteller told me why he was next door, and he gave me lots of things to live in the woods... maybe he didn''t remember his name until the end.


    But the next time I saw you, I remember calling your name.


    But the fortuneteller... is that it?


    What was that?


    I feel like something happened, but can''t you remember?


    "It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about it.Some people just call it a fortuneteller. "


    That''s what Fischer says, because I''ve been thinking.


    When she nodded, Fischer offered the sweets from the magic bag.


    Give me one and put it in my mouth.


    "If you eat too much, dinner won''t be served."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    "I''m going to stay in this cave today."


    Is that it?


    Is it that time already?


    That said, it should have been about two hours for Sierra to play.


    I must have eaten lunch in this cave... and walked for about two hours.


    I see. It''s time to think about dinner. "


    "Let''s take a break in the cave for dinner. That''s my first experience."


    Ginal laughs while eating sweets.


    "How do you spend your time in the cave?"


    Dinal thinks a little of my words and laughs bitterly.


    "In the meantime, find out what kind of cave it is and don''t look for a place to rest at all.The presence or absence of monsters is also important.If there is a monster, I will look away and see how it goes.If you''re interested, you may leave the cave at once.Basically, I don''t sit or eat in the cave.If you want to spend a long time in the cave, it''s basically a minimum of five people who can rest in turn in the cave. "


    Looks like it''s going to be really hard.


    "What about Ivy?


    "Me? Um, I''ll lead you into the cave, explore the cave, collect magic stones, take a break, eat dinner... and sleep."


    "... there''s two of you, isn''t there?


    "Haha. That''s right."


    It''s so different.


    I''ve heard a little bit before, but without Ciel, I can be a monster for a second.


    "How about dinner?


    Dinner?


    I''m not hungry because I ate too much sweets.


    "You''re not hungry."


    Everyone nods to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I didn''t expect everyone to eat too much confectionery.


    Speaking of which, Dinal and Fischer were getting more and more sweets out of their cancer magic bags.


    View the table.


    There are only a few sweets left.


    It seems to be eating quite a bit without noticing.


    I''d like some fruit.


    In your father''s words, Ginal takes a few fruits out of the magic bag.


    "Mr. Ginal, please serve me red fruit."


    "Red fruit? You mean Cho?


    "Yes"


    "Do you like it?


    "Yes, I can''t forget the rich sweetness."


    It is the fruit of a short tree that can only grow near the cave.


    The red fruit is about the size of your father''s fist.


    The taste is generous and rich in sweetness.


    "Speaking of which, there were a few ripe fruits in the short beside this cave."


    In Fischer''s words, I recall a short tree near the cave.


    There were indeed six fruits.


    I harvested everything.


    Unusual, isn''t it?


    Chocolate trees are often dropped along the way, even if they are fruited, and rarely have ripe fruit.


    Even if I put it on, it would be 1 or 2 at most.


    Yet the short trees beside the cave bore as many as six ripe fruits.


    Pretty unusual.


    "Me neither.It''s been a long time since I wanted to eat it. "


    Fischer pulls another chop out of the magic bag.


    "When I was a kid, I heard there was a legend about this."


    Fischer talks while peeling Cho''s skin with a knife.


    "Legend?


    When I saw my father, I leaned my neck.


    "You don''t even know the dollows, do you?It''s a legend passed down to a village that''s already gone.Because it was a village near the village where I was born, and it was something I knew. "


    A legend passed down only to the village.


    It seems a little interesting.


    "Long ago, a man deprived of his family by a powerful man wrote down a magical formation and led it to the end of the world."


    A magical formation has emerged.


    That''s a bit.


    ... hmm?


    It''s Cho''s legend, isn''t it?


    Cho''s fruit doesn''t come out anywhere.


    "In order to activate the magic team, the man poured everything into himself and held his breath.The man''s family and his companions felt comfort and anxiety at the end of the world, planted Cho''s fruit on the earth of destruction, and offered prayer. "


    Ginal looks strange in Fischer''s words.


    "When the world is over?But there''s still a world, isn''t there?


    Yeah, there is.


    "And who told you the legend if the world was destroyed?


    It''s kind of a strange legend.


    Mr. Fischer shrugs his shoulders.


    "Now, if only I''d heard it again.I don''t know if the legend I know is the legend passed on to the village.I just remembered when I saw Cho''s fruit for the first time in a while. "


    Still, it''s a legend about the Magic Faction.


    Show Fischer a happy expression in his father''s words.


    Well, that''s true.


    Didn''t you notice?


    Ah, she looks like she made a fool of me.


    "It''s been a long time.The power is tyrannical. "


    A family torn apart by powerful men.


    If it were true, the man would have regretted it.


    Is that why you attacked the magic team?


    But that''s why it''s too much to destroy the world.


    Maybe the story got bigger and bigger as I was told.


    "The end of the world... there are still some legends like that."


    Father and Fischer nod to Jinal''s words.


    Is there such a legend of the end of the world?


    It''s kind of disgusting.

 559 Episode 518 Cursed Bracelet

    "What legend is there?


    I''m afraid of the end of the world, but I''m worried.


    "I wonder which village legend that was.Was it Hataha?of the bracelet "


    Ginal looks at Fischer.


    Hataha village?


    Bracelet?


    There was a church where your sister was caught, right?


    You mean the cursed bracelet?


    "Yes, it is."


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    If that''s the case, it''s Hataka.


    Hataka Village?


    The church was in trouble in this village, too, wasn''t it?


    There''s been a lot of church problems here lately.


    "Was it?


    Mr. Ginal leans his neck.


    "You''re talking about the hostage village girl, right?


    Hostages.


    Somehow, this legend also involves powerful people deeply.


    "Yes."


    Then it''s definitely Hataka Village.


    Dinal nods to Fischer''s assertion.


    "But that legend has nothing to do with the end of the world."


    Fischer looks at Dinal with a slightly stunned expression.


    "Oh, yes."


    I don''t care if it''s different.


    "What kind of legend?I want to hear it. "


    "Hey, is that what you''re talking about, ''A girl with strong magic made a cursed bracelet''?


    Ginal and Fischer nod to his father''s words.


    "You know what?


    "I don''t know much about it, but I think someone was talking at the Tavern in King''s Landing."


    "King''s Landing. That''s unusual.In King''s Landing, it is forbidden to speak this legend. "


    Prohibited?


    It''s kind of nasty.


    "Is it okay to ask?


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Dinal''s light tone caught a bitter smile.


    If he hears about it in King''s Landing, he''ll talk to me.


    "It''s been a long time, so don''t just tell me what''s important.Um, "One day, the lord of a village dedicates a village daughter with strong magic to the king.The daughter had a husband and daughter.But my husband was killed by the lord.I can''t meet my daughter without being separated from her.The lord commands his daughter in despair.Do your best to the king, and follow my orders, and you will eventually be able to see your daughter. "


    That sucks.


    Words follow Mr. Ginal''s story.


    "Ah, you suck. My daughter continued to obey the king''s orders with all her heart to see her son.At one point, a bracelet is sent to the daughter on the King''s whim.That''s what the king has to offer... "


    You got it?


    Ginal shows a troubled look.


    And I wondered, when I saw my father, he had the same look.


    Uh, what?


    "Ah, I mean... the King likes his daughter, not his handbag, but his love..."


    Oh, I see.


    Um, okay.


    In other words, you ignored a woman''s will and reached out.


    Worst king ever.


    "Haha, don''t keep going. My daughter loved her husband.That''s why the relationship with the king ''I flew here...'' My daughter endured to protect her child.But one day my daughter will know the truth.That''s the fact that my daughter''s child was already sold to a nobleman.And he''s already dead there.The moment she hears the story, she makes her power run wild.The suffering that we have endured, the grief that we could not protect, the hatred of those who took it away.Many tried to suppress her power, but the runaway continued.The king and the queen, and the king''s children, immediately condemned and escaped harm.They were brought here because they were as powerful as their daughters. "


    Were people in the same environment harmed, not kings?


    Is that it?


    It was a cursed bracelet, wasn''t it?


    "''The royal castle was wrapped in fire due to a magical runaway.But the fire went out in an instant.I don''t know why it disappeared at all.And the king spread it unto the city and the village, saying, The king hath suppressed in an instant the miracle of the king, whosoever hath made the magic run away against the king.The royal castle was quickly rebuilt and life was restored.


    Time went by, just a year after her daughter died.On that day, there was a feast for the birth of the king''s son at the royal castle.When the king and queen appeared and the feast rose, the king noticed the bracelet the queen was wearing.The bracelet contained a beautiful red stone.When the king asked the queen about the bracelet, the queen wonderfully gave it to him.The moment I touched the bracelet to see it carefully, the king''s hand was burnt in flames.The venue is in a state of instant chaos, and the king is agonized by pain.When I tried to put out the fire, I lit the water, but the fire didn''t go out.Even if you try to deal with it with magic, it won''t work.The king cut off one arm that day.The queen immediately tried to remove the bracelet, but there was no bracelet there.I couldn''t find the bracelet even after searching the castle, and was whispered that it was my daughter''s curse.The king changed from that day on.


    And another year later.When the king woke up, the bracelet that was attached to the queen''s arm was rolling on the bed that day.And the knights that ran into the room, screaming at the king, followed the king''s commandment, and tried to get the bracelet out of the room.Then the king''s son comes into the room.The moment one of the knights tried to leave the room with a bracelet, the king''s son was wrapped in fire.Son burning and screaming in front of the king.The king and the knight had no choice but to keep watching him burn to death.And the bracelet disappeared again. "


    "... that''s a really scary story."


    I feel more afraid to suffer from twitching rather than coming all at once.


    "One more year, the king''s daughter, and the following year, the prince, the king''s blood relatives, will die.This legend ends when the king dies.It varies slightly depending on the person who speaks, but it looks like this. "


    The king survived to the end.


    Don''t feel so much hatred.


    Legends are real stories, right?


    "Didn''t you find the bracelet until the end?


    "They''ve found us. From the bed where the king was sleeping when he died.Then the bracelet is stored behind the castle. "


    I still have the bracelet, right?


    I''m scared.


    Is that it?


    Is it just the king?


    What happened to the lord?


    "That lord didn''t have anything?


    No, there''s a curse on the lord too.


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    "What I''m going to tell you is a legend passed down to Hataka village. It rained red in one village.The villagers were afraid and watching from inside the house.A woman appeared before the people.The woman was walking slowly, dying her white clothes into red rain.The villagers called out to the woman, but did not answer, and kept walking slowly.Then stopped in front of a house and fell down.As the red rain stopped and many people went out, the lord''s cries echoed throughout the village.When they hurried to the lord''s house, there was a woman walking there dyed in red rain.The lord looks at the woman and distorts her face with fear.A man who had lived in the village for a long time saw the woman and shouted his name.The lord enters the house to flee and shouts, "Take the woman from inside."The woman was mourned by a man who knew her.


    One year after the woman died.It rains red again.The rain stopped in a few hours, but from that day the lord was invaded by a mysterious disease.The man figured out what had happened to the woman and knew the lord''s sins. ''Then there''s the story of what the lord and the king did to their daughter.Afterwards, "Men begin to offer prayers on the day of their death to heal the grief and suffering of women.The villagers, together with the men, prayed for her blessings.It stopped raining in a few years, but the lord continued to suffer from illness and is said to have died on the same day as the king. "The legend of Hataka village is like this.The bracelet doesn''t come out here, but it''s connected, and it''s passed on with a cursed bracelet. "


    I''m afraid, but I''m glad the lord has been punished.


    Shouldn''t you be thinking about this?


    "That said, Hataka had a day of prayer, right?


    "Eh, even now?


    I''m surprised at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    When did you say that?


    It''s a legend, isn''t it?


    "I just remembered listening to Dinal.Is that supposed to be her day of prayer?


    Ginal shook her neck at Fischer''s words.


    "I don''t know. It was just a day that the villagers cherished."


    That''s right.


    It''s still important now.


    Has her anger subsided?


    "The royal family doesn''t approve of this story at all."


    "What? Why?


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "Because all royal relatives will be dead."


    Ah.


    That''s right.


    I still have a royal family, so I can''t admit it.


    Is that why you''re forbidden to talk?


    But if this story is true, then this royal family...


    Um, I was wondering one thing.


    "What''s wrong?


    Look at Mr. Ginal.


    "What was the king doing gathering people like her?

 560 Episode 519 The Kings Brother?Son?

    "The facade was trying to make a magical child."


    Face Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Is that what it looks like?


    I think the contents are pretty bad.


    "Um, what''s the truth?


    When I saw Ginal and Fischer, they both felt uncomfortable.


    "It seems to have been used to move the magic team."


    Eh!


    "Magic Faction?


    My father looks at the two of them in surprise.


    Yes, it''s a magical team.


    Mr. Ginal really doesn''t like that.


    I didn''t think the magic team would come out here.


    "We couldn''t find out if this was true.Someone checked it out and it seems true.They were gathering the most powerful and moving their magical team underground in the castle. "


    Oh, no.


    Is that it?


    "Isn''t that funny? Weak magic has nothing to do with a strong magical formation, does it?


    Nod to your father''s words.


    When I didn''t know the truth about the Magic Faction, I thought I could use it with less magic.


    "At that time, I didn''t know more about the magic team than I do now."


    I see.


    I don''t know, so did you gather people with strong magic to avoid failure?


    "That said, there was another story for this king.Before I became king. "


    Before you became king?


    When you were a prince?


    "It''s not about the King, it''s about the King''s brother, the Prince."


    Mr. Fischer shook his head to the side of Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Really?


    Mr. Ginal is leaning his neck, whether he remembers it or not.


    Mr. Fischer had corrected the village''s name earlier.


    Maybe Mr. Ginal isn''t very interested in the old story.


    "The king''s brother? You''ve never heard of him?The kings of all generations thought their first son would succeed them. "


    He doesn''t seem to know anything about it either.


    "It seems that when the king took office, he burned all the records about his brother and hid them.It''s probably because of that. "


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    If the King burned down the records and hid them, where would he come from?


    It''s really weird.


    Do you have an amazing information network?


    ... I guess you shouldn''t ask.


    "What are you talking about?


    I''m interested in talking about royalty.


    "It''s like talking about the king''s brother, but I went to church and met a ghost.Isn''t it?


    Hmm?


    Ghost?


    "No, it fits, but it doesn''t."


    Which one?


    Mr Fischer is astonished at Mr Ginal''s brief explanation.


    "Describe it gently, ''Prince Wang is being targeted for his life by assassins during an inspection.The guards managed to escape Prince Wang and make their way to the royal castle, but on their way, the assassins caught up with them.To protect the injured Crown Prince, the guards left the road and ran through the forest.Then you reach the village that disappeared from the map.There was a lonely church there.The princes stepped into the church to rest a little tired, lurking in one room.


    The injuries of Prince Wang and the two surviving escorts were worse than I thought, and they understood that this would be a place to die if help did not come.Like laughing at it, I heard the church door open momentum.The Crown Prince, who understood that the assassin had come, laughed as if he had given up.With creepy laughter in the church, the assassins thrust through the church in order to play their part in a moment of fear.When I came in front of a room, the laughter suddenly stopped.The assassin shows a moment of hesitation and watches.I hear a faint voice, but I don''t know what I''m talking about.The assassin with the sword out of his sheath put his hand on the door of the room.A moment later, the assassin was wrapped in a bright red flame. "


    Did you just touch the door and get wrapped in flames?


    Magic Faction?


    "''Just before the assassin was wrapped in flames, a man appeared before the Crown Prince.The Crown Prince who saw him immediately decided that he was not a man.Because the man''s body was clear.The man said to Prince Wang, "Do you want to live?''he asked. Prince Wang laughs at the monster in front of him.And I say, "Of course."The man laughed bitterly at the answer and said, "Then take your hand.I''ll help you, "he said.The Crown Prince grabbed the man''s hand without hesitation.The next moment, the demon echoed the lonely church. "


    Is a man a ghost?


    But Prince Wang said he was a monster.


    Monster?


    You mean the monster?


    Man-shaped monster?


    It seemed to be clear, so it was a ghost?


    You mean Prince Wang was saved by a ghost?


    "''The man healed the wounds of Prince Wang and the wounds of the two guards when the demon of Abandonment disappeared.''"


    Is healing a ghost with light skills?


    Wow, even if you become a ghost, you can use your Light Skill.


    "''The Crown Prince will soon return to King''s Landing, but the man will stop it, saying,'' You cannot be king now. ''And now that you''ve saved my life, you have to follow my instructions.And the rebellious Prince Wang.But I can''t say anything to the man''s words, "Will you die soon?"Because I know the power of men.The man took Prince Wang and his two escorts and disappeared.A few years later, my brother became king.And a few decades later, the king''s younger brother died.A month later, the son of the former king''s prince became king. "


    Eh!


    Not the Crown Prince, but the child became king?


    That was a little unexpected.


    You mean the king''s blood wasn''t cut off?


    I noticed what your father said.


    What, was the blood handed over properly?


    I was thrilled that I didn''t need it.


    "That''s what happens.Some of them said, "I doubt if it is really the child of the former Prince Prince," but the people who have served in the royal castle from time immemorial decided that there is no doubt.The child looked just like Prince Wang when he was young.Some of them were afraid because they were too similar. "


    You look like you''re scared?


    Is that it?


    I wonder what happened to the former Crown Prince.


    If you come back with me, you''re going to be king.


    The fact that the child became king...


    "Um, is the ex-Prince King dead?And the guards?


    "It''s been documented that the ex-Prince King and his two guards died of an epidemic."


    An epidemic.


    Then only the children of Prince Wang came to the royal castle?


    "Did you revive the records of the former Crown Prince?


    Mr. Fischer shakes his head against his father''s words.


    But you said it was recorded as an epidemic, right?


    "It is the son of the former king''s younger brother by the nobles who did not want the problem of royal succession to come to light.My younger brother''s child was separated due to illness.The record says about this brother.My brother and the two guards who were protecting him died a short time before the death of the former king because of an epidemic. "


    Is the royal record too much?


    Erase my brother''s records or let my brother appear.


    Oh, I wonder if I really had a brother.


    "Did the king have a brother?


    Mr Fischer nods to my question.


    "Dead under the curse of the former king, but it was never there."


    Was it?


    Have you seen the royal records?


    I''m curious... but let''s not go deep.


    "Do royal records ever tell the truth?


    Dinal and Fischer laugh at your father''s words.


    "In my opinion, about half of them are true."


    Less!


    Half of it...


    It''s more like creating evidence than a record.


    "Mr. Fischer, is there anything else about the man who saved the former Crown Prince?


    I wonder if this man is a ghost or a monster.


    "There''s been sightings of monsters in the castle from where the children of the former King Prince came to the castle."


    Monster.


    ... don''t you have a word for ghost?


    I''ll ask your father later.


    I wonder if that''s what happened to the child because the former Crown Prince died?


    What did a man want to do?

 561 Episode 520 Slowly in the Cave

    When I went to King''s Landing about five years ago, I thought I heard rumors in a tavern.


    Fischer nods at his father''s words.


    "Looks like we still have a couple of sightings a month."


    So... there''s still a ghost of a man in the royal castle?


    A couple of times a month?


    Not a lot?


    I wonder what his purpose is.


    If you didn''t want Prince Wang to take the throne, you''d have achieved your goal.


    But still showing yourself to the royal castle means there are other purposes?


    "I don''t always think about it, but when I talk about it, the royal family stinks.Curses and monsters. Now it''s a matter of inheritance, and we''ll crush each other with brothers. "


    Nod to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Well, I thought it wasn''t beautiful because there was an inheritance problem, but I didn''t think about a curse.


    "What? It''s been a long time.Time to get ready for bed. "


    When I looked around my father''s words, Sola and I looked at each other.


    Ah, Sola''s dinner!


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to give everyone a potion!I''ll be ready soon. "


    I took Sola''s potions out of my magic bag and lined them up.


    Arrange magic items in front of the sol.


    Everyone ate them all at once, so there was a strange sound in the cave.


    "Shuwa ~, shuwa ~, shuwa ~"


    "Gusha, gusha, shuwa, shuwa ~"


    This sound.


    If it sounds suddenly in the cave, you''ll be scared.


    Nevertheless, everyone has plenty to eat.


    "If Sola and Sol were in every town and village, the garbage problem would be solved all at once."


    I need Ivy, too.


    Dinal laughs bitterly at his words when he hears his father seriously returning them.


    "Should I line up the mats around here?Please check from there. "


    When Fischer points to the flat part of the cave, Dinal stands on the diagonal and stares at the ground.


    Looks like it''s okay.


    Since Dinal''s permission has been given, I will arrange the mats to be used when I go to bed.


    They lay the mat looking for a flat part as much as possible.


    Sleeping diagonally doesn''t seem to rest my body.


    Speaking of me sleeping on a tree, I''m just glad to be able to sleep on the ground.


    "Do you want a tent?


    "You won''t need it."


    When Jinal asks his father, he sees Dora lying nearby.


    There''s also Sierra.


    It is unlikely that other monsters will attack us more than they have.


    That''s right.


    Ginal followed his father''s gaze and looked at Dora and the others and smiled bitterly.


    If they attack us in this environment, it''s amazing.


    Not courage, but recklessness.


    "Don''t look into the cave."


    Sil stood up instantly to his father''s words.


    For some reason, one Dora is also standing up.


    "I know Sierra, but are you coming with me?


    In his father''s words, Dolja is very soft.


    That behavior is so cute.


    "Kuku, you want to come with me?Say hello to Sierra. "


    Nyahn


    Siel, who relied on his father, shook his tail with joy.


    "Don''t go."


    "Welcome. Be careful."


    I waved at my father to see him off.


    "I don''t think you need to be careful because Sierre and Dora are together."


    Well, yeah.


    Still, I want you to be careful.


    Wash dishes and other utensils with Dinals and clean the area around the beds.


    After a while, your father came back.


    "Welcome home."


    "Hi, Ivy, there was a river over there with warm water flowing.Why don''t you go?


    "Warm water river?


    "That''s right. I thought you said you wanted to wash your body.


    Look down at your father''s words.


    I wipe my body, but it is not the same as washing with a lot of water.


    That''s why I told my dads a few days ago, "I want to wash and refresh my body."


    At that time, I think I said a lot about what I wanted to do now, but it seems you remembered that.


    "Can I go?


    In my words, Siel came to me.


    "Will you come with me?


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    What, Sola and Flem?


    When I saw two of them, I had an exciting expression.


    "You''re not going to play.I''m just going to take a shower. "


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gofu


    More!


    Or three Doljas, standing up!


    "Ahhh. I think we should give up on this."


    Ginal sighs at her words.


    Well, you don''t have to soak yourself in hot water to wash your body, okay?


    "If you don''t come back, I''ll call you.Try not to play too much with Sola!


    In your father''s words, Sola and the others turn their bodies diagonally.


    He seems to be dissatisfied.


    "Hey!


    Father was amazing, but Sola and the others jumped with joy.


    Let''s get ready for this.


    When you are ready to wash yourself, ask your father roughly where the river is.


    I''m sure Sierra knows, but you shouldn''t rely too much.


    "I''m coming."


    "Be careful... don''t let Ivy get tired."


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gofu


    I don''t mind just answering.


    Sierra leads the way through the cave.


    I have a bright light and I am not afraid because I can hear the voice of Sola and Flem from around me for now.


    Perhaps it would be tough if they told me to walk here alone.


    "This way?


    Nyahn


    The two roads are divided, so remember your father''s words and go to the right.


    After walking for a while, I heard a tingling sound.


    "If you don''t know there''s water ahead of you, you''ll be scared."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sola drops in right next to me.


    Looks like you''re worried.


    "It''s okay. I''m fine because we''re all here."


    Sola and I jumped joyfully to my words.


    For some reason, Sierra jumped into a slime.


    When did it change?


    Recently, the pace of change is too fast, and when I realize it, it''s over.


    "Dora, don''t push it.Probably because you can''t jump like Sola. "


    For some reason, I will stop Dora and the others who are trying to imitate Sola.


    "The air is getting warmer."


    Speaking of summer, the air in the cave was cool.


    When I thought it had changed a little, I saw the river in front of me.


    "There it is!


    It''s a bigger river than I thought.


    According to the river, the hot air is rising.


    When I gently soaked my hand in the water of the river, the warmth of the dust came out.


    "Warm. Fun"


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Nyahn


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gofu


    When everyone answers with excitement, their worries swell up.


    "Everybody, don''t get mad.It''s a river, so be careful. "


    Everyone rings as soon as they know.


    I''m really worried.


    Well, let''s believe it.


    Shall we come in?


    Everyone jumps into the river at once in my words.


    Take off your clothes while watching.


    There was a loud sound of water, so Dora was in the river.


    "Sora, don''t let it get washed away."


    Speak to Sola, who has been flushed before.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    I wonder if it''s okay today.


    When you take off your clothes, you wash your hair and body and go into the river.


    "Feels good"


    I found just the right rock, and I sat down and stretched my arms and legs.


    I knew it was good ~


    Pefu


    When I turned to my voice, a sol was flowing out of the water just by my face.


    "Wasn''t it washed away...?"


    Sol''s tentacles are moving violently in the water.


    Apparently he didn''t wash it off, but he came here to swim and play.


    Tentacles are handy.


    Pefu

 562 Episode 521 Again?

    "Siel, you can''t be here.


    "Hmm?


    The sixth day after we broke up with Dora and the others.


    I walked through the woods under Siel''s guidance, but I stopped at one point.


    In front of you is a cliff that rises almost at right angles.


    Sierra is looking up at the cliff.


    You don''t want me to climb this?


    Imagine, I can''t.


    No matter how hard I try, I think I''ll do my best on the way.


    "Ciel, are you lost?


    Siel slapped her tail on the ground in disgust at his father''s words.


    Sand and dust dance around in the wind.


    "Whoa. I''m sorry.But it''s impossible to climb this cliff. "


    "Nyah!


    Siel looked up at the cliff again when she was complaining about his father''s words.


    I''ve been looking up the cliff for a while, but is there anything I can tell you?


    "There''s something up there.


    Dinal also noticed, staring at the cliff.


    Hmm?


    In an instant, Mr. Ginal''s atmosphere turned into a pressing one, and Father and Mr. Fischer put their hands on the sword.


    I was a little nervous about the three of them, but I looked up at the cliff to see that something was moving.


    After a while, something jumps out of the cliff.


    Is that it?


    That shape and this magic...


    Ah!


    Something jumped out of the cliff.


    Ha!


    The moment they saw it, Ginal and Fischer threw their swords out of their sheaths.


    But the tension between your father and me is going away.


    "Mr. Serpent!


    "Huh?


    Dinal and Fischer shouted at my words, but I waved without realizing it.


    Serpent on the cliff rocked his body to the left and right as my hand moved.


    Oh, there''s more.


    "It wasn''t one.How many?


    Four of the biggest surpents you''ve seen from the bottom?


    You got three little surpents?


    "Hello again."


    I smiled back at your father''s words.


    "... hah"


    I heard a big sigh from next door, so I saw that Mr. Ginal was putting the sword back into his sheath.


    Turning to Jinal, who had pulled out his sword, he smiled bitterly.


    I didn''t realize it was the surpents.


    Apparently, the shadows didn''t tell us it was the Sarpents.


    Sure, it may have been hard to judge by the shadows alone.


    From the shadow I know and the magic I have felt somewhere, I decided that the surpents were on the cliff.


    "Well, it was a magic I had felt before, so I noticed it."


    "Magic... oh, are those the surpents that drove us?


    Did you feel the magic, Mr. Ginal waved his hand on the cliff with joy.


    The surpents on the cliff shake a little bigger.


    Fischer looks back with joy.


    "How do I get there?"


    It''s impossible to climb the cliff, so you''ll have to take a detour to the Sarpentes.


    "Hey, it looks like it''s coming down."


    I look up in a hurry at my father''s words.


    The Sarpents are coming out of the cliff in front of them.


    "I wonder, are you going down this cliff?Are you all right?


    If that giant falls, we can''t be safe.


    "They decided it was okay, so I''m sure it''s okay, but...."


    I nod to my father''s words, but I feel anxious and motivated.


    The surpents, who climbed out of the cliff, appeared to be swaying from side to side in an unstable way.


    Their appearance stirs anxiety.


    As she stared, Mr Serpent''s body finally completely moved away from the cliff.


    I''m scared and I close my eyes.


    "Wow, you''re going straight down."


    I heard Ginal''s voice, so I gently opened my eyes.


    "Ah."


    I saw Sarpentos coming straight down the cliff.


    Your small figure is getting bigger and bigger.


    "It''s not from the bumps, is it?


    Fischer feels anxious as she watches the surpents coming down.


    It is certainly coming down the cliff at an incredible speed.


    A few steps behind the approaching figure, the Sarpents in front of them flew towards the trees one after the other.


    "Wow!


    When I heard Ginal''s words and looked into the forest, I heard the rustling of the trees.


    After a while, the surpents appeared from among the trees.


    And then he rushed to the Sarpents in relief.


    "Are you hurt?


    Seven surpents tilt their necks to my words.


    Don''t you know what that means?


    Maybe that''s normal for them.


    In your father''s words, I remember the Sarpents when they came down.


    It didn''t seem anxious and it was normal.


    I see. I was really excited to see it. "


    I see. Dinal, Fischer?


    When I saw them in my father''s words, I sat on the ground.


    "What''s wrong?


    Ginal laughs joyfully at my question.


    And tilt your neck.


    "No, I was surprised to climb up in front of the cliff, nervous about the monsters, and when I was relieved because I was a serpent, I felt afraid of falling fast.Kuku. Ahahaha "


    Sure, there was a lot going on in this short time.


    "It''s been a long time since you''ve had so much fun."


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    Oro Oro?


    I was focused on the Sarpents, so I didn''t see them!


    The two of you are absolutely precious!


    "Ivy, why do you feel so sorry for yourself?


    I shook my head aside in a hurry at Mr. Ginal''s polite words.


    "No, nothing... fufu"


    Ginal shows me a smile that looks like a nickel in my reply.


    I wish you could show me how horny you are.


    I always show it to you.


    "Ha, but I''m not really bored with Ivy and the others."


    Father smiles bitterly at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Looks like you''re looking at me from the old days.


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    I''ve never seen my daddy go crazy.


    When did this happen?


    Teriu ~


    "Oh, does Flem agree?Well, Flem took a lot of care of me then. "


    Teriu, Teriu ~


    The conversation between your father and Flem came between your eyebrows.


    When did you really talk to me?


    I have no idea.


    The shadow fell so I looked up and saw Sarpent-san''s face.


    When I reach out and stroke the area around my nose, my eyes become thin as to whether it feels good.


    Sarpentos have a pleasant look on their faces as they stroke around.


    Stay tuned for my Sarpent, Ginal and Fischer.


    "I''ve thought about it before, but you really miss it."


    When Ginal stood up and approached, Sarpent stretched out and approached her face.


    Ginal reaches out and strokes around her nose.


    The other surgeons who were watching it stopped by strawly for Ginal and Fischer.


    Wait, it''s our turn!


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer are being teased by Mr. Sarpent.


    "Unusual, I can''t believe you did that."


    It''s really unusual.


    They''re all good kids. They come in turn.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Maybe because I pulled out my sword?


    The Sarpents react a little to my words.


    Besides, my father and I noticed, but don''t you notice the Dinals playing?


    "Phew, well, it''ll settle down in a while."


    "Fufu. That''s right.Thank you, Sierra. "


    Thanking Sierra for telling me that Sarpento and the others were nearby, she shook her tail with joy.


    Nevertheless, good to see you.


    Maybe the Sarpents are on their way to King''s Landing.

 563 Episode 522 Hidden Village?

    Hih


    I''m scared even if they tell me it''s okay!


    I didn''t expect to climb that cliff when I was happy to be reunited.


    "Wow, I can''t move my body if I let go of my hand."


    I can hear your father''s voice, but fear doesn''t immediately convey the meaning of words.


    Looking gently to the right, my father completely took his hand off Mr. Sarpent.


    The fear eases slightly when I stare at it.


    Take your body away from Mr. Sarpent, who was hugging you.


    Since Sarpent-san''s magic has fixed the body, it will not become unstable.


    But because it looks defenseless, I feel scared somewhere.


    "I know, but I''m scared when I look down there."


    I saw Mr. Ginal on the left looking back.


    They catch me and turn around.


    It climbs almost at right angles, so you can see the ground.


    I saw it for a moment, but I felt dizzy.


    Looking ahead in haste, the magic that Mr Serpent felt was a little stronger.


    Strangely looking at Mr Serpent, he looked at me worried.


    Perhaps you have noticed the fluidity.


    "It''s okay. Thank you."


    My father looks at me.


    "What happened?


    "Hey, look behind you. It''s crawling."


    I am more worried when I hide it, so I keep looking at my face when I explain it.


    "A little blue? You''re almost there. Good luck."


    "Yeah."


    Climbing the cliff is less than a minute away.


    We arrived on the cliff in no time.


    "Thank you."


    I thanked Mr Sarpent and his father came to me immediately.


    "Are you okay?


    "It''s okay."


    When I looked around to find a place to rest, my body fluttered.


    Don''t push me.


    As soon as my father lifted me up, he let me sit on the rock nearby.


    "You look pale."


    I suppressed my cheeks with both hands on the words.


    The dizziness has already subsided, but you can see that your body is cold.


    "Here."


    When I receive a glass of water from my father, I take a sip.


    and drink it all at once.


    I was nervous, I think I was pretty thirsty.


    "Thank you."


    "Still there?


    "It''s okay."


    I found out whether the tension had been relieved or whether the body had relaxed.


    I was relieved that my father noticed it.


    When I saw the shadow, Mr Sarpent stared at me.


    This is Mr Serpent, who gave me a ride.


    "It''s okay because it''s settled down.Thank you for the ride. "


    I tried not to look down, but I felt ill because of me who followed me. I am sorry.


    You brought me all at once to the top of the cliff.


    Serpent looks gently at me.


    When I stroke the area around my nose, my eyes narrow.


    I''m glad you''re relieved.


    You''re early.


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    It was very fast indeed.


    "Sure."


    When Fischer comes to me, he sits on the ground.


    "Are you okay?


    "Ah, you can''t see down there at that speed."


    That''s right.


    It might have been okay if it had been slow, but I was afraid of seeing the ground go away with great momentum for the first time.


    When Fischer and I look at each other, they laugh bitterly.


    Good, we had company.


    Dad and Dinal are all right.


    "What, Fischer?It''s pathetic. "


    Mr Fischer is annoyed by Mr Ginal''s words.


    "Why are you okay?"


    "It was exciting and fun."


    Ginal''s words made Fischer look disgusted.


    I think it''s too exciting.


    "Are you gonna stand up?


    "Yeah, it''s okay."


    Get off the rock and stretch out to your father''s words.


    There is no fluidity and my body is not cold.


    You''re all right.


    Even so, you should be very watchful.


    The bags that were hanging from her shoulders moved stiffly, so she pulled Sola out of the back.


    Considering what happened, I forgot that I had it in my bag when I climbed the cliff.


    "I''m sorry. I''m going to cum now."


    Sola and the others, who came out of the bag with a lot of momentum, looked around and were excited.


    It''s certainly the farthest place I''ve ever seen.


    Gyah


    "Oh, it''s been a long time."


    Look at Tron in his father''s words.


    Tron is now in a basket bag with Ginal hanging from her shoulders and putting out her face.


    "It''s as funny as ever."


    Gyah ~!


    The leaves of Toron move like Ginal says.


    "Good morning, Tron. You haven''t woken up in three days."


    Tron has been awake for days since he started sleeping recently.


    I woke up worried at first, but I will sleep soon again, so I am watching my condition now.


    Gyah!


    Tron shook happily at my words.


    There seems to be no particular problem this time.


    "Do you have dinner?


    I tried raising the purple potion when I was sleeping, but it fell off without absorption.


    So I only give it when I''m awake.


    Gyah


    "Yes"


    As soon as Tron answers, your father will give you a purple potion.


    Once you receive it, you will receive a basket containing Toron from Dinal.


    Whether you''re hungry or full of leaves, I''ll pour purple potions over Tron one by one.


    A purple potion that absorbs momentum.


    I like the momentum of eating.Is there a problem?


    "Yeah, I think it''s okay."


    Inflict Purple Potion until Toron shivers when his body swings.


    When your body trembles, it''s a sign of satisfaction.


    "Looks like you''re full."


    Gyah


    Toron turns his back in his basket.


    Ginal and Fischer are looking at Tron with interest.


    It''s common for Tron to move, so it''s funny these days.


    "Are you watching me again?


    My father feels a little stunned, too.


    "It''s rare, so there''s nothing you can do about it.It''s a tree monster.Is that how you raise your kids?


    Parenting?


    Is that what this is all about?


    When I put the potion bottle in my magic bag, I looked around again.


    I can see a large mountain in the distance.


    And there was a river, and I could find the lake.


    "What?... there''s a village."


    "Village?"


    My father leans against my words and follows my gaze.


    It''s a little far away, but I do see something that looks like home.


    There seems to be a slightly larger building in the center.


    "Ginal, was there a village around here?


    "Doloid, I don''t know where this is because Gallit isn''t here.Still, a village in a place like this?


    Mr. Ginal looks at the village.


    "That certainly looks like a village.From here, it''s impossible to confirm the existence of a person. "


    There is a short distance from the cliff to the village, so the only thing you can see is the house.


    "That''s funny. There''s no way to get to that village."


    Look around the village you found in Ginal''s words.


    Sure, there''s nowhere to go.


    "Hidden village? Or is it a village already destroyed?


    Ginal leans her neck against Fischer''s words.


    "Even if it''s a destroyed village, there ''ll still be traces of the road."


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I see. As long as the house is still in its original form, if there is a way, there must be some trace left. "


    As far as I can see, there is no trace of it.


    Does that mean a hidden village?


    I heard that hidden villages can be created by criminals gathering together, or by people who have fled from some organization or nobility.


    "Want to go?


    Dinal''s words make his father look pale.


    If it''s a village where criminals are gathered, it''s dangerous.


    "Doloid, look around.Which one of us is dangerous, a bunch of criminals?


    Around?


    Take a look away from the village and look around.


    I can see Sola and the others playing happily.


    Tron is drying up the grass next to it.


    Are you eating?


    A little further away, Sierr and Sarpent watched.


    Is that it?


    There are ten Sarpent-san.


    "No matter how many criminals there are, this is the strongest group to escape like a rabbit."


    Father and Fischer laughed bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.

 564 Episode 523 Lets go to the village.

    Okay, let''s go.


    Starting with Mr. Ginal on the surpen, go down the other side of the cliff you climbed.


    The descent continues on a gentle slope, so there is no fear of going up.


    With a sense of serenity, I was able to enjoy Mr. Serpent above.


    I guess I''d better come this way.


    "Still, these kids are moving like they''re chasing Ivy."


    After me?


    Mr Fischer leans his neck to his words.


    "Sure, we meet a lot."


    Mr. Serpent, who is riding my words, shakes his body from side to side.


    I don''t understand the meaning, but I think it might be fun to meet you.


    "It''s a shame there''s no sign of people because it''s pretty deep in the woods."


    "Shame?


    Didn''t understand what Jinal was saying, he glanced back and smiled.


    "If you look at the current state from a distance, there will be rumors that there are more new types of surpents?


    More new kinds of surpents?


    Look at Jinal and your father.


    ... Ah, so there was a rumor that a new species appeared when I first got a ride from Mr. Sarpent.


    "That''s right. Rumor has it there''s been an increase."


    "Isn''t that right? So why don''t you go somewhere that''s a little crowded and make a rumor?


    Fischer sighs at Ginal''s words.


    Don''t do anything stupid.


    Even if Fischer gets angry, Dinal looks up.


    You really have a good personality.


    When I entered the forest from the cliff, I felt a sign of a monster in the distance.


    She already felt it, or made the signs and magic slightly stronger to intimidate her surroundings.


    After a while, I found signs of distant monsters moving away.


    "That''s Sierra. Perfect."


    When she nodded at Ginal''s words and looked at her, she shook her tail satisfactorily.


    It''s about time we got close to the woods that surrounded the village.


    According to your father, Sarpent slows down.


    Look through the trees for signs of the road.


    Looking closer, it seems likely to be found.


    Nothing.


    In Ginal''s words, Fischer comes down from Sarpento and looks at a tree.


    "You must be in a hidden village."


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    "Do you want to look around a little bit?If there''s a real criminal, it''s dangerous.Well, that''s unlikely. "


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    If there are criminals in the village, we should be alert to approaching.


    That way, you''ll notice the signs and magic moving so close.


    "Is there still someone in the village?


    While searching for traces of the road, I searched for traces of people''s movements, but I couldn''t find them.


    It is impossible to spend time in the village alone.


    So if people move, there''s definitely some kind of trace.


    If you don''t find it, it seems unlikely that there will be people in the village.


    "Ivy''s right.Too little trace. "


    Dinals nodded at his father''s words.


    "It could be a village that''s already been destroyed.Well, let''s take a look around and go to the village. "


    Walk among the trees that surrounded the village, with Sierra at the forefront.


    The Sarpents came with me.


    When I walked for a while, I felt like I was going through something.


    Did your dads feel it too? They stopped and looked around.


    "Something happened."


    Mr. Fischer puts his hand on the sword after Mr. Ginal''s words.


    My father already had a sword.


    Nyahn


    While I was alert, I heard a voice from Siel.


    Turning to her eyes, she could see the sill as she always did.


    It''s the same as usual.


    In your father''s words, the ginals de-alerted a little.


    Siel walks out again after she sees his dads.


    As usual, Sola and the others followed after Siel with pleasure.


    "It seems to be all right."


    Ginal smiled bitterly and walked away from her sword.


    Your body is relieved of its strength.


    "Are you okay?


    Nod to your father''s words and follow the ginals.


    After a while, I saw the gate of the village.


    "For a village in this place, the gate is high."


    Mr. Ginal puts his hand on the gate and looks up.


    Indeed, in a village in a despicable place, the gates are made high.


    The same goes for the walls surrounding the village.


    "Are there any dangerous monsters?


    There were monsters before we got here, but I didn''t feel the magic was that strong.


    I wonder if we could build this tall wall on that monster?


    "Still, I''m not going to let this in.It''s going to be hard to get rid of the vines. "


    Fischer grabs a vine tightly intertwined with a gate or wall.


    Gyah


    Toron slipped out of the basket that Mr. Ginal had lifted from his shoulder.


    No, I tried to get down.


    Gyah ~


    "Whoa, calm down. Root in the basket, no legs?Either way. Ugh.I''ll get tangled up. "


    As always, Tron''s feet cover his mouth as if he were not moving.


    If you laugh, you''ll hurt yourself.


    "Ah."


    Tron and I have eyes on each other.


    "... yah!


    "I''m sorry. Toron is cute."


    A little squeaking, Siel glanced at me.


    However, the tangled leg has not yet come off, so it is in the inverted state.


    When I put my strength into my mouth without laughing, my mouth pulled.


    "Okay, I got it.But Tron''s feet are free.Don''t hit the leaves!


    Toron moves his body tightly and hits the leaves in Mr. Jinal''s hand.


    I feel like I''m getting more Attack than usual.


    ... perhaps you were more embarrassed than usual?


    Hidden?


    Did you hear the small words? Tron''s movement stopped when it was right.


    Immediately moving, Toron landed on the ground from Dinal''s arm and went straight to the gate.


    Then he stabbed his foot into the ground.


    "What are you doing?


    Shake your neck to the side of Mr Ginal''s words.


    "I saw that when I ran out of gardens in Caglio.The flower fields withered in an instant.That''s why today, too. "


    "I see, don''t let it die."


    Fischer is stunned to see a vine dying with great momentum.


    "Wow."


    It''s interesting to watch the vines wither from side to side around the tron.


    Looking at Tron, he was trembling as he burst into pieces.


    I was worried and looked at Tron''s expression gently.


    I was anxious whether it was painful, but it seemed different from the look on my face.


    A tron with a groovy expression somewhere.


    "If this were the case, you''d be able to open it."


    When she turned her gaze to the gate, the vines withered and fell apart.


    Gyah


    Toron is satisfied, get his roots off the ground... almost there!


    I wonder if I can''t pull through a little more, Tron, who''s going to burst out on the ground.


    It''s pathetic if you laugh, but it looks like you''re laughing.


    Gently lifts the tron up and pulls its feet off the ground.


    "What? Tron, the roots have grown again?


    Tron stares at my words and stares at their roots.


    I don''t look happy about it.


    Well, I still have plenty.


    Well, I can handle it.


    I wonder how you can see it in the eyes of a jito.

 565 Episode 524 The Hidden Village

    When I opened the gate, there was still no sign of people as imagined.


    It''s only natural that I can''t get in and out of the gate where the vines are entangled, but I feel a little sorry for it.


    "Is there a lot of people in the hidden village?


    When I followed Mr. Ginal''s gaze, there was a house lined up.


    There are 24 on the right side and 26 on the left side of the road that leads from the gate.


    "Are there more than 100 people?


    The size of the houses lined up makes me feel great when I live alone.


    Could it be a couple and kids?


    Well, I can''t tell you without checking inside the house.


    "I don''t know just the size of the house, but there could have been more than 100 people.But that''s quite unusual. "


    "Unusual?"


    "Ah, it''s a hidden village.Let''s take a look in the back. "


    If Mr Ginal leans his neck on his words, I''ll follow you.


    It''s a hidden village, so it''s unusual to have a lot of people?


    "Oh, there''s a house over there too."


    Between the house and the house, about seven small houses could be found.


    I see. There are lots of houses in hidden villages. "


    "Was this village hidden on this scale?


    Ginal and Fischer tilt their heads.


    It still seems like I''m worried about a lot of people, but why?


    "What is the average number of people in a hidden village?


    I thought a little about my question, Mr. Fischer.


    "Ten in a small place, 50 in a big place. It''s impossible because it''s hard to hide when it''s 100."


    Oh, that''s right.


    The more people gather, the more food they need.


    If it becomes difficult to make up for it in the village alone, we need to get it from the outside.


    If that happens, you won''t be able to hide.


    Is that it?


    Look around with your gaze up.


    I saw the cliff I had just seen.


    "The number of houses you see from there doesn''t match the number of houses actually in front of you, right?


    "Yes, there were fewer, wasn''t there?


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Looking from the top of the cliff, the number of houses looked less than half what it is now.


    "It''s probably magic."


    Turn your attention to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Phantom?


    Phantom!?


    "By the time you got here, didn''t you feel like you were going through something?


    "Yes, it''s like I went through an invisible wall."


    In my words, Mr. Ginal strokes his head.


    And I was a little surprised to see Mr. Ginal, and I noticed that he was laughing fun.


    Well, you have a good grasp of your surroundings.


    No, I think you''ll notice if it''s that clear.


    "Many people don''t notice."


    Oh, is that so?


    Why are you so uncomfortable?


    "That''s the magical boundary of illusion.Perhaps he was completely invisible with magic.Over time, magic broke out, and I think I showed myself a little bit.


    Mr. Fischer and his father nodded at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    But that look is pretty steep.


    It''s hard to hide the whole village.


    Besides, this village isn''t that small.


    "Can anyone use phantom magic?


    The ginals shook their heads at my words.


    "Probably using a magic item.But I''ve never seen a magic item like this that can cast a massive magic phantom. "


    "That''s a church."


    When I turned to my father''s words, I saw the largest building in the village.


    Nearby, I feel like I can''t say anything.


    Speaking of which, has it been since I was five years old to approach the church?


    Sometimes I passed by.


    Is the building better built than the houses around it, or is it the least collapsed?


    Still, some time has passed.


    The windows are broken and the right side of both doors is tilted and is about to fall.


    Is that it?


    I don''t know, I feel uncomfortable.


    Stay staring at the church door.


    Something... missing?


    "No flowers drawn."


    "Ah, yes, flowers!


    I noticed something in my father''s words that I felt was missing.


    The same flower is depicted on the door of every association, but not on the door of the church now before us.


    "It''s true. That''s funny."


    Mr Fischer nods at Mr Ginal''s words.


    Look at it and tilt your neck.


    "What does flower mean?


    "Do you know The Tale of the Church''s Beginning?


    Shake your neck against Mr Ginal''s words.


    I see. Once upon a time, heavy rain struck a city.The heavy rain left much to eat, and many people were hungry.A man of nobility who was in the city bought food from other towns and villages for his personal gain and distributed it to the people of the city.Many people died, but many survived because of men.The man was admired by the people, but a year after the heavy rain, the man dies of illness.The people of the town mourned the death of the man and buried him in a hill overlooking the town.The day after the burial, white flowers bloomed around the man''s tomb, and petals danced through the town on the wind.People built a building to worship men near where they buried them, praying that peace would continue in the city. "That''s what the church says.


    This is the first time you''ve heard of it.


    "The flowers that bloomed at that time were drawn on the door."


    "Ah, the doors and walls inside the church are painted."


    I remember the church I saw from afar in the words of Mr Ginal.


    It was a long shot, but I did see flowers.


    It''s just too far to remember what kind of flower it was.


    Is that it?


    Don''t you think it''s enough not to remember those flowers?


    But you did think it was a flower, didn''t you?


    ... yes, there are flower paintings on the doors of various churches... haven''t you ever seen them?


    I don''t have it.


    I keep away from the church, but I can''t see it.


    What''s going on here?


    Remember the last life?


    I feel something different.


    Would you like to come in?


    What?


    I heard Mr. Ginal''s voice, so when I turned my eyes, I opened the tilted door.


    "Can''t you break it?


    Mr Fischer looks at the building and looks worried.


    "You''ll be fine. I''m holding on tight."


    Mr. Ginal punches the church wall.


    Sure, it looks solid for time.


    "What do we do?


    Well, don''t worry about it.


    Mr Fischer puts his shoulders on Mr Ginal''s words.


    My father seemed interested and looked inside through the open door.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    When the three of them were talking in front of the door, Sola went through the neighborhood with a song.


    Ah, first.


    "What, Sola? Beyond."


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Following Sola, Flem and Sol enter the church.


    I''ll drop it off in a bit of a hurry, Dads.


    "Haha. You''re past the point."


    Dinal laughs joyfully and enters the church.


    Followed by Mr. Fischer.


    "Ivy, what do we do?If you''re scared, why don''t we wait outside?


    When I told him to wait outside, he seemed to be out there with me.


    But I also care.


    "I want to see it. I''m coming with you."


    Entering through the door opened by Mr. Ginal, it was relatively beautiful inside.


    However, there were no pictures of flowers on the walls, and instead a large picture was decorated on the front entrance through the door.


    "That''s funny. What the hell is going on?


    Mr. Ginal is tilting his neck as he checks the condition of the chair.


    "What''s wrong?


    My father sees the chair that Jinal is looking at.


    "This chair is still working."


    "What? That''s...."


    Your father sees the chair in the words of Mr. Dinal.


    Then wrinkles appeared between my eyebrows.


    "Looking at the state of the house, the state of the chair is creepy."


    "The doors of the church were slightly open over time, but the walls remained unusually clean."


    Fischer has a slightly harsh expression.


    "Isn''t the interior of this church too clean?There''s nothing broken.It''s like time is stopping. "


    Mr. Fischer looks at the church disgusting.


    My father is looking at the church with a sharp eye.


    There''s no dust.


    I tried touching the chair, but my hands didn''t turn white.


    "That''s true. But I''ve never heard of magic items that stop time."


    Fathers nod to Jinal''s words.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sola?


    In Sola''s voice, looking for where she was, she was in front of the first picture she found.


    By Sola''s side, Flem and Sol looked up at the painting.


    It''s a big picture.

 566 Episode 525 diary?

    Stand in front of the first standing picture in the room.


    The painting in the decorated wood frame is very large and powerful.


    "Amazing size."


    I first look at the size of the picture rather than the picture.


    Somehow, I went to the right corner of the picture and spread my hands.


    Remember the general location of your left hand, shift it to the left and spread your hands again.


    About three of us?


    No, maybe a little bigger?


    "What are you doing?"


    "Ah."


    He looks at me strangely when he sees my father.


    ... embarrassed.


    It''s huge.


    So, were you trying to spread your hands?


    You were watching.


    Let''s laugh.


    My father stroked Pong and my head with a smile and a soft smile.


    Why are you so happy?


    When I looked at your father''s expression, I saw that the fever was gathering on his face, so I gently looked down.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Don''t peek down, Sola.


    That''s cute.


    Turning to Mr. Ginal''s voice, he had a soft expression like his father.


    Then I quickly lost my sight.


    Thank you, that expression makes my face itchy and makes my face burn worse.


    "What kind of painting?"


    Okay, let''s distract ourselves.


    In response to my question, Mr Fischer stroked his head with a pop.


    "It''s a picture I''ve never seen before."


    By the side of the picture, Fischer gently brings his fingers along.


    There''s no dust on this either.


    Were you looking at the dirt?


    Indeed, it is in very beautiful condition.


    View the entire picture.


    In the center, people in black armor and people in red armor are fighting.


    I can see you have swords, spears, and arrows in your hands.


    Behind those who are fighting in black and red armor are waiting men with spears.


    If the previous person dies, will they fight next?


    A little behind the men with the spears are the men with the ropes, but for some reason behind the men with the ropes are the men with the spears.


    And at the end of the picture on the left and right, a black shadow is drawn.


    The black shadow seems to take the shape of a man.


    But I tilt my neck to that black shadow.


    Overall, the picture is very detailed.


    If you look closely, you can also see the faces of those who are fighting.


    And for some reason, I don''t know if I can say that I''m in the left and right corners, but it''s only painted with black shadows.


    It is as if there is a creepiness that may be familiar.


    Again, look at the picture as a whole.


    "This is a contested picture, isn''t it?"


    Mr Ginal leans against my words.


    "Oh, I think so. But I''ve never seen black armor or red armor.The knight of King''s Landing was silver armor.Knights other than King''s Landing are green. "


    The knight Lord Foronda called me in silver armor.


    He was a knight of King''s Landing.


    Is that it?


    If I had called from King''s Landing, I would have come sooner.


    "I have no idea when it was."


    He nods when he sees Mr. Ginal in his father''s words.


    Mr Fischer is also tilting his neck.


    A picture of two knights who know and don''t know each other fighting.


    I wonder why it is in the church.


    Strange, isn''t it?


    Is that it?


    As I approached the picture, I felt a little uncomfortable when I looked at it.


    The people with the spear behind the rope, and the people with the spear behind the people who are fighting in front of them, are also wearing masks.


    Besides, this spear is in a strange position.


    Now it''s like stabbing the previous ones.


    "... are you threatening me?"


    Looking at the picture, the words spilled.


    But it feels good for some reason.


    "Threats? What do you mean?"


    In my words, my father comes next to me and sees pictures of people with spears.


    "These masked men look like they''re threatening the previous man with a spear."


    "... it certainly looks that way."


    Dinal and Fischer nodded at his father''s words.


    "Are you saying you''re forced to participate?"


    I felt disgust at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Looking at him gently, he looks at the picture as if he were staring at it.


    "But what is this church?"


    When Fischer looked indoors, I looked around.


    There are no flowers that should be in the church in a room where the passage of time is invisible.


    Instead, there is a huge painting of knights that the Ginals do not know.


    Look at the huge picture.


    There are no flowers, but there is always a cross tree in the church.


    Without this, you wouldn''t have realized this was the church.


    Speaking of which, you saw this cross in your previous life.


    That was... that was a church too.


    It''s the same in my previous life.


    Strange, isn''t it?


    Looks like there''s a room over here.


    Looking at Fischer''s voice, a part of the wall was open like a door.


    "Hidden room?"


    Mr. Ginal is by Mr. Fischer''s side.


    I guess so. I felt the wind, so I tapped on the wall and opened it. "


    From between Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer, look beyond the door.


    It certainly looks like a room, with a desk and something on it.


    "You have something. Is it a bunch of paper?"


    Mr. Ginal enters the room at my word.


    By the desk, I took what was on top of me.


    "... it''s like a diary."


    I wonder if it was written by someone who was in this church.


    "Um, ''I''ve been in hiding for the fourth year today.I finally got a voice from them in that church over there. "


    Mr. Ginal leans his neck.


    Yeah, what''s that over there?


    The church is in every village and town, but it''s not that way because we''re all together.


    And you can hear me?


    " If we gather the magicians, we will succeed.I''m glad they survived. "


    A magician?


    What do you mean you''re still alive?


    "What is that?"


    Ginal shook her head against Fischer''s words.


    "I don''t know, but it''s magic again.Could it be that this village was hard to see, or that the time was running out, the power of the magic team? "


    It''s possible.


    Father nods at Fischer''s words.


    "I don''t know much about the power of the Magic Faction.Maybe we can hide it, maybe we can stop time. "


    My father put his hand on my shoulder.


    You must be worried because you''ve been targeted before.


    Slightly slap your father''s hand on his shoulder to tell him it''s okay.


    It''s okay because there are dads and ginals.


    A magician in that church over there.


    According to the diary, this church probably had a magical team.


    Then, the magicians gathered to do something.


    I wonder if I can use my magic team without taking any lives?


    "''I am a user, but this time my magic team has taken a lot of lives.With a few more magic squads, this life will be over.I''m really glad you made it. "


    Does the Magic Team take lives even if it becomes a user?


    What did you want to do, even if you had to kill yourself?


    "''The users captured by the church over there are probably not enough, even around ten of us.Even if I know I can''t help it, I hate myself for not being strong enough.We need to use their lives for what they did to get us out of here.But let''s make this world look good to them... "


    Turning to Mr. Jinal''s hasty voice, the paper was crumbling.


    "Shit!"


    Ginal rushes back to her desk with a bunch of paper.


    "No, I can''t read anymore."


    I looked on the desk by Mr. Ginal''s side.


    There was something on the desk that I didn''t know was paper.


    It doesn''t look like paper.


    "Ah, it collapsed suddenly. Maybe the magic of stopping time is running out."


    Dinal slowly sweeps the wreckage of worn-out paper sideways.


    "Maybe there''s more paper down there that you can read?"


    Do you have one?


    I don''t think I can do it anymore.


    "Oops! Can you read as much as you want?"


    A barely legible piece of paper emerged from under the wreckage of ragged paper.


    However, the paper is about to collapse with a little vibration.


    "Um... ''If there''s no magic team, there''s no magic team''.I can''t read it after this.And then... ''We have to be ready''.The next part I can read... ''This world will perish''. I don''t know what that means. "


    I feel like I hate the Magic Faction even though I''m a Magic Faction user.


    And the world will perish.


    It''s kind of a scary diary.

 567 526?

    That''s a very noisy diary.


    I see what my father hated about the paper.


    Mr. Fischer shrugs his shoulders.


    "Yes, but it''s strange."


    "Ah, when are we talking about this?"


    Dinal nodded at Fischer''s words and looked around the room.


    It''s a murderous room.


    I looked around the room at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    A desk in front of the door and a shelf next to the door.


    A space without anything else.


    "All that''s on the shelf is destroyed."


    Unfortunately, Mr. Ginal touches the wreckage of the paper left on the shelf.


    The moment you touch it, the worn-out paper wooshes away.


    "Is it gone?"


    Fischer rushed to grab Jinal''s arm at the confused voice.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "What? Oh, it''s okay."


    In Ginal''s response, Fischer had a pleasant expression.


    "Don''t touch me by accident."


    "Sorry, but I didn''t think it would go away."


    Dinal apologizes to Fischer and sees the worn-out paper disappear.


    That''s right. Why did they disappear? "


    Mr. Fischer slipped his finger on the shelf, but shook his neck sideways.


    "Nothing left."


    "It''s a disgusting place."


    When I heard Fischer''s words, my father looked disgusted.


    I''m sure it''s a little creepy.


    The passage of time in this church is strange.


    When I looked out, part of the church window was broken and the door was broken.


    However, when I went inside, the chair was not broken in any way and it was still strong enough to be used.


    That huge painting is vivid without yellowing and seems to have taken little time to complete.


    But the diary in this room in the church was worn out.


    I''m not sure yet, but if the desk and shelf are repaired to a certain extent, it will work.


    Even though it''s in the same place, it feels as if each time is going differently.


    Let''s get out of this village.


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I get out of the room and look at the painting again.


    "Ivy, what''s going on? Do you care?"


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I remember the contents of that diary.


    That church over there, and the wizards.


    "Are the people wearing those robes part of the magic team?"


    Dinals also see pictures in my words.


    People wearing robes that look threatened.


    If you look closely, there is something visible in the chain from their robe.


    It is painted in detail, but it is too small to understand.


    But it looks like it.


    "Is the black shadow on the left and right the one in the diary?"


    Unless there''s a magic team.


    Is that what you said because it cost you your life?


    You have to be prepared.


    However, those who wrote the diary were more pleased to have made it in time than to spend their lives using magic teams.


    I feel like I''m already ready.


    So, that preparedness... is more important than your own life?


    "If this painting struggle had actually happened, something would have been on the record.However, there is no such record, and I have never heard the legend of this in any village or town.If this painting is a product of imagination, why did the church put it in this prominent place?This place in the church is very important.It is better to think that this painting is based on facts.Well, there''s no record of that. "


    Mr. Fischer is right.


    It''s not on the record, but you can imagine that this painting is much more important than it is in this part of the church.


    A struggle that has not been recorded in history.


    Even if the royal family is inconvenient and not on the record, there should be something left for those who survive.


    If it stays, the ginals will notice.


    I don''t know.


    I looked around the church.


    My father is sitting in a chair.


    I can''t really sit and break it.


    Point your gaze straight at the window where the light is coming in.


    The window is broken.


    This church has a strange flow of time.


    The flow of time?


    Yeah, what if this village is older than we thought?


    That''s why we couldn''t find any signs of people coming through.


    But how old is it?


    Look at the picture.


    Nothing is recorded.


    Memories are managed by the state, right?


    Then, more, more, more...


    "What if it happened before the country could?"


    What?


    My words are heard by the ginals.


    Turn your eyes to it.


    "If this country had happened before, it wouldn''t have been on the record."


    Ah, but if there are people, something will remain.


    There are no legends left... perhaps people have perished once?


    That''s why the Magic Faction didn''t inherit it now.


    The "only magic team" in the diary blurred his head.


    Maybe the magic team was wiped out by the users?


    From that diary, I felt hatred towards the magic team.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Ginal''s words shook her body.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Did I surprise you?"


    "No, I seem a little overfocused."


    Ginal showed an unfortunate expression when her body trembled at the voice she heard unexpectedly.


    Smile and shake your neck sideways.


    "Before the country could... I didn''t even think of that."


    "But that explains it."


    Mr Fischer looks at me and says to Mr Ginal.


    When I nodded, I was hit lightly on the shoulder.


    And tilt your neck.


    "It''s not a common idea, so don''t talk outside of us."


    Yes, it is.


    "I understand."


    "But before the country can... it might be possible.Ivy, why did you think ''The Magic Squad was wiped out by the Users''? "


    Fischer stared at me.


    Give it back.


    I don''t think it''s sudden, but are you okay?


    Well, I''m just saying.


    "Because the magic team was not inherited."


    I see.


    Mr. Ginal nods.


    "I found out that the person who wrote the diary was the user and hated the magic team.And there are people gathering and trying to do something, and they need to be prepared to do it. "


    I can''t say that''s the only answer.


    "It says, ''If it wasn''t for me,'' so I think I tried to get rid of the magic team from this world.I just thought about it a little. "


    Sure, I got the impression from the diary that you hate the magic team.


    Look at the people wearing the robes depicted in the picture.


    "Aren''t the people wearing those picturesque robes the users?You look threatened and shackled. "


    Oh, this is it.


    Mr. Ginal touches a part of the picture.


    It''s something silver you can see from the robe.


    "I was forced to participate because I was a member of the magic team.Besides, if I use it, my death will be near.I can''t help resenting the magic team. "


    The wonder is, why did you become a member of the magic team?


    If you can force them to participate in the fight, you must be a user.


    However, I used it now.


    Batan.


    "What''s that sound?"


    Something that sounded unexpectedly falling.


    Mr Ginal leaves the church in a hurry, so he will follow.


    When I looked for Sola and the others, I saw them coming with me.


    Sola, Flem, Sol, hurry up.


    Sierra is fine, and Tron is in the basket that Fischer has.


    No problem.


    "It''s broken."


    Following Fischer''s gaze, the house completely collapsed.


    "It''s dangerous. Let''s get out of here."


    In Fischer''s words, Ginal quickly picks up the nearby sol.


    When his father held Sora and Flem up, he ran towards the gate.


    "Ivy"


    It''s okay. I''m coming with you.


    When I ran to the gate, I heard a bang and a bang from behind.


    Run through the gate and through the woods.


    When I stopped at some distance and looked back, the gate also collapsed.


    Suddenly.


    Dinal sighs at his father''s words.


    "Maybe something went crazy about us getting in."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    When I saw Sola, there was something in my father''s arm.


    "Dad, maybe you''re strong."


    "Hmm? Oh, sorry."


    When your father relaxed his arm, Sola jumped.


    And look at the village.


    Sola?


    Pu ~?


    Is it strange that it collapsed suddenly?

 568 Episode 527 Reality

    When she stroked Sora''s head, she stared at me.


    I feel like I''m suing something and lift it up.


    What is it?


    "Sora, what''s going on?"


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    In her arms, Sola sounded disgusting.


    I wonder what it is.


    Maybe you didn''t play enough?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    And Flem?


    Speaking of what I did when I entered the village, I looked at the house and looked inside the church.


    It wasn''t a place where Sola and the others could play as much as they wanted.


    "Sola and I love exploring.It was a little less. I''m sorry. "


    When I stroked Sola and Flem''s head, they sounded like they couldn''t help it.


    There was a smile on those solas.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the surpents?"


    I looked around in a hurry at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    There it is.


    Turning to his words, Sarpent and the others were a little further away.


    You noticed our gaze, and then the Sarpents came here.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    In Ginal''s words, one of them leaned against Don and Ginal''s stomach.


    However, I wonder if the momentum was a little good, Mr. Dinal''s body is floating in the air.


    "Wow! That''s a lot of momentum!"


    Dinal clings to Mr. Serpent in a hurry.


    As he smiled, he heard his father and Fischer laughing as well.


    Is Sarpent-san enjoying herself or is Ginal shaking her face from side to side with her face on?


    "Come on! Put it down!"


    When Sola sounded pleasantly to Jinal-san''s voice, she headed towards her.


    Pupu ~!


    "Sora, wait! I''m not playing!"


    Sola, who jumped at Ginal, seems to have failed to land a bit.


    "Bu"


    Nicely, I bumped into Mr. Ginal''s face.


    Sounds like fun.


    "Doloid, I don''t need any weird feelings! Stop it!"


    As his father approached with his shoulders shrugged, Mr Serpent stopped moving.


    "Why are you asking me if I''m a druid?"


    Come on?


    Father leans his neck strangely and holds Sora up on Jinal''s head.


    "Ha, I''m tired."


    Serpent, who was swinging around with Ginal, was staring at Ginal.


    "Looks like you want to play."


    Ginal with a strange expression in Fischer''s words.


    When Fischer pointed to Serpent next to Ginal, Ginal sighed.


    "I''m not playing. I''m not playing."


    I don''t think I''m playing, I think I''m playing.


    "Looks like you liked the Serpent, the Digital."


    Fischer nods at his father''s words.


    Actually, I thought so too.


    "I''ve probably never seen her before."


    "What? Can you tell?"


    Mr Fischer looks surprised at my words.


    "Oh, no, I''m not sure I can tell the difference.However, do you know the first child and the other child somehow?Some of the kids have seen each other a few times, but that''s not all of them. "


    "It''s amazing enough."


    Mr Fischer looks at me in an impressive manner.


    It''s a little embarrassing.


    Uh-oh


    Turning to Jinal''s scream, Jinal was rolled over by the Sarpent earlier.


    I wonder if the surgeon that Ginal liked was still young, but he didn''t seem to be able to use a lot of strength.


    "I''m really in trouble with that ginal. Interesting."


    Fischer looks at Dinal with interest.


    Ginal, who is nostalgic to Sarpent-san, strokes Sarpent-san''s face with a troubled expression.


    The stroked Sarpent seems to be in a good mood.


    What are we going to do now?


    Ginal looks at her father as she strokes him.


    It''s time to get a place to sleep today.


    "I see. Find a place to rest around here."


    The Sarpents move on to your father''s words.


    "Looks like you know.Shall I come with you? "


    Everyone nods to Fischer''s words and follows after the moving Sarpent.


    Looking back at Chilari and Sarpento, they stopped after a few minutes.


    "It''s a nice place to put your tent up."


    Dinal looks around in his father''s words.


    "Yes, there are Sierra, there are surpents, and I feel safe sleeping in my tent."


    You''re used to it.


    Dinal laughs bitterly at Fischer''s words.


    Sure, I was initially reluctant to put up tents on small group trips.


    "You''ll have to get used to it."


    Ginal laughs and leaves the tent from the magic bag.


    "Yes, why don''t we put out a big tent today?It''s going to be okay here. "


    "Ivy, what do we do?"


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Large tents are hard to come out of on a trip.


    It''s hard to find a flat place to spread out in the woods.


    But the place Sarpent-san taught me is fairly spacious and flat, so it looks like a big tent would be fine.


    "I agree."


    Ginal, who heard my answer, takes another tent out of the magic bag and gives it to Fischer.


    Let''s do something else while Daddy puts up the tent.


    I''ll pick up a branch or something.


    Sola and the others follow her as she tries to speak to her father and look for her.


    Nyahn


    "Hmm? Will you show me?"


    Nyahn


    Walk in the woods after Siel, who walks just before me.


    On the way, he kept putting a branch of affordable size into the magic bag he brought.


    Do you need a branch when you cook dinner and at night?


    Let''s stop the wet branches.


    Nyun


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    She turned her gaze downwards to the voice of Sierra and Sola.


    A little further away, there is a tree with big blue fruit.


    Sierra is sitting next to her.


    "You wanted to show me this?"


    Nyahn


    Blue fruit?


    Is this delicious?


    Nyahn


    Let''s bring it back to everybody.


    When I look at the tree, there is a place where I can hang my feet, so I think I can climb to where the fruit is growing.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Looking at Sola''s voice, she flew toward a tree of pure blue fruit.


    Wow, that''s great!


    After Sola, Flem jumped to her heart''s content.


    Sol is looking up under the tree.


    I don''t feel like climbing a tree like Sola and the others.


    When I stroked Sol''s head, I put a magic bag with branches on it.


    There must have been another one.


    Remove the small magic bag from the pocket of the magic bag and place it in the pocket.


    Okay, let''s climb.


    Grab a branch and lift your body up, look at your feet, and find a place to hang your feet.


    Hang your feet and look up for the branches you can grab.


    Speaking of which, you haven''t been climbing trees much lately ~


    It was only natural to travel alone on a tree.


    But now, I can only climb when I pick nuts.


    It''s been a while since I''ve had some fun.


    Reach out with your feet, repeat the steps, and climb to a place of blue fruit.


    "Fu ~, I feel like it''s easier to climb than before"


    Look at both hands.


    Speaking of which, did you eat well and grow taller again?


    Besides, my hands are bigger than before.


    However, when you lift your body up, it is more powerful than before.


    Pu ~?


    Sola looked at me strangely.


    "Sola, I''m growing up."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    I kind of felt it.


    Reach out to harvest the blue.


    Put it in a small magic bag.


    "It''s enough for everyone to eat."


    Even so, it''s a bright blue fruit.


    I''m sure it''s a delicious fruit because Sierra introduced it to me.


    Even if you smell it, it doesn''t smell sweet.


    Is it really delicious?

 569 Episode 528: Where to?

    Ride through the woods with the Sarpents.


    How many times faster people walk? Dozens?


    I don''t know, but it''s early anyway.


    Dinal, I was wondering one thing.


    "What is it?"


    Your father looks at Mr. Ginal with a mysterious expression.


    I noticed the look on my face, so I look at my father.


    "Did you tell the Serpents where to go?"


    Tilt your neck to the words.


    That would say boulders.


    I mean, surely the surpents are moving on.


    "... no"


    What?


    Mr Fischer and I coincide.


    So where are we headed?


    I saw the surpent who was giving me a ride.


    Mr. Serpent is looking at us with a glimpse.


    I feel a little slower than before.


    "Have you forgotten to ask the Sarpents?"


    My words are telling me that my body is twitching from under my butt.


    For now, let''s stop.


    When Fischer laughed bitterly, Sarpent and the others slowly stopped.


    "By the way, where were you going?"


    Deep wrinkles were engraved between Fischer''s eyebrows in Ginal''s words.


    "It''s the village of Okanke! I think we have something to deliver!"


    Yes, it is.


    I completely forgot, too, but it was Okanke Village.


    Besides, it was a job.


    "Oh, that''s right. I''m sorry."


    Ginal apologizes to Fischer as she scratches the back of her neck.


    I want to back off a bit too.


    "By the way, where were the surpents headed?"


    Father and Dinal bow to Fischer''s words.


    And when the three of them saw me, they shook their necks aside in a hurry.


    I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t confirm it.


    You''ve been going on without a doubt, haven''t you?


    Everyone nods to your father''s words.


    And when I looked at the surpents, I said, "What do we do?Looking at us like that.


    "Can you go to the village of Okanke?"


    Ginal strokes the head of the surpent on which she is riding.


    When the surpents nodded several times, they returned to the path they came from, whether they had changed their circles or their destinations.


    I really wonder where they were headed.


    "You''re back."


    "Oh, I''m sure he''s back."


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "Were you heading to Okanye village?"


    In his father''s words, Mr. Serpent shook his head sideways with a flickering look behind him.


    No, it''s not.


    "Then what about Okanko Village? No. Okano Village?It''s not the same. Then there''s the town next to King''s Landing. "


    The moment your father said it was a town adjacent to King''s Landing, the bodies of the Serpents swayed.


    Wow.


    I sat unconscious on Mr. Serpent, and my body swayed with unexpected movements.


    "Ivy!"


    Father''s panicked voice.


    And answer with one hand up.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a little shaky."


    The magic of Sarpent-san never fell, but I made an exaggeration.


    My body was just shaking a little...


    "Don''t get too distracted."


    I laugh bitterly at your father''s words.


    They know.


    "Yes, I''ll be careful."


    Father laughs little at my reply.


    Ginals laughed at me too.


    "What? Fischer, that flower and the rock.Have you seen it? "


    When I looked at Mr. Ginal, I saw a tree with white and yellow flowers and a large rock lying next to the tree.


    "Ah, you know. That''s what I see when I go to the village of Okanke.If you can see that, it''s about 30 minutes away, so it''s not too long now. "


    Listening to Fischer, she passes by looking at white and yellow flowers.


    "I started seeing flowers of different colors bloom in one tree."


    Look back and see the flowers.


    Would you like to take a closer look?


    Ginal''s words slow down the Sarpents.


    "No, I was just wondering.Mr. Serpent, let''s keep going. "


    In my words, I can see the speed increases.


    "It''s a flower that blooms only around the village of Okanke, that''s it."


    Yes, it is.


    Well, can you see it again?


    "The reason why flowers of different colors bloom... seems to be that kind."


    That kind of thing?


    "It''s a regular coat phrase you use when you don''t know."


    I realize what your father said, that is, the cause is unknown.


    "Even if I grow that tree elsewhere, the flowers will only bloom white."


    Mr Fischer''s words surprised me when I saw him.


    "They took the dirt and tried it, but I heard it was just white flowers."


    Wonderful.


    Looking back again, the trees were already invisible.


    "Ivy, there''s something there."


    Turning to Mr. Ginal''s words, there was indeed a tree with white and yellow flowers in bloom.


    When I looked around, I saw the same trees as Potson and Potson.


    Every tree blooms with white and yellow flowers.


    Although it is blooming normally, it does not bloom elsewhere.


    It''s really weird.


    "Looks like we''ve come this far."


    As the Sarpentos stopped, they moved in front of their faces and stroked by their noses.


    "Thank you. You know, you wanted to take us somewhere?"


    When my father asked, he reacted differently.


    When the town next to the last kingdom left, I reacted a little worried.


    Slightly different reaction.


    I was worried about that.


    Mr Serpent stares at me with a little gaze somewhere.


    As I stared at the situation, my father came next to me.


    What''s wrong?


    "I asked if you wanted to take me somewhere."


    My father sees Mr Serpent, too.


    Surpent-san nodded once when he finally turned his gaze back on me.


    Looks like he wanted to take you somewhere.


    "Can I finish my errand at Okanke Village?Will it be over soon...? "


    Give me the magic item I brought and I know that the person who received it complains.


    Then the Commercial Alliance checked out the magic items... was it?


    How long will that take?


    Shouldn''t I be in the village waiting?


    If that''s the case, I can get Sarpent-san to show me around in the meantime.


    Hmm?


    In the first place, you don''t need me to deliver magic items, do you?


    If so, would it be okay to do something else now?


    "Is it okay for me to go to that place alone?"


    "You can''t just say" Ivy. "I''m coming with you. If you say you''re going alone, you''re going to protest. "


    I''m glad your father''s coming with you, but is your job good?


    "Work is what the Dinars took.We''re like subsidies, so when we get to the village, we''re done. "


    Is that so?


    Then it would be all right if your father and I went out with the Sarpents.


    The protest... what should I do?


    "Rejected. We don''t care. Let''s go together."


    Mr. Ginal saw it with his own eyes.


    Well, I''m curious.


    I''m excited about where the Sarpentos want to take them.


    "To get this over with... Druid, I need a little help."


    Your father sighs at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    When I looked at my father strangely, I was shrugged.


    "There are no one-armed top adventurers.If I had magic items, I''d be able to attack them as hard as I could.It''s all here. "


    I see.


    After that, will the ginals appear?


    "The more attention you get, the more useful this job is.The Adventurers Guild won''t be able to keep their mouths shut. "


    Is that it?


    Didn''t this job come from the Commercial Guild?

 570 Episode 529 Candidate Gilmouth

    I''ll try to remember a while ago.


    ... definitely.


    The Commercial Guild said, "I want you to carry the evidence so my client can never ask me to do it again."


    And the Adventurer Guild?


    "Could the Adventurer Alliance be involved?"


    "I''ve been feeling uncomfortable since I heard about this job.I''ve been thinking and remembering.Gilmus, the adventurer from Kanke Village, was absent. "


    Is Gilmouth gone?


    "Absent?"


    Is that it?


    My father has a strange expression.


    Didn''t you know?


    "Yes, it''s hidden, but he died in a cave collapse.And the pot hasn''t been decided yet.A while ago, I heard rumors of a successor struggle.Still, I was wondering if candidate Gilmouth was involved in this.Worst of all, there may be allies in the Adventurer Alliance. "


    Candidate Gilmouth.


    But how can the noise of a broken magic item help candidate Gilmouth?


    Money?


    "Perfect speculation without proof, but I wonder if candidate Gilmus is selling thanks to an adventurer in trouble with a noble toy."


    Thank you?


    "Yes, noble adventurers are disgusted by smoking.I don''t want to get involved.If we can solve the problem before it becomes superficial, would you be grateful to the person who did it? "


    As Jinal says, adventurers are weak to nobility.


    It was the same for the top adventurers.


    Even with the same adventurer buddies, if the nobles look at you, you''ll be at a distance.


    No one wants to get involved.


    If you give me your hand at such a time, and you solve the problem.


    "I think it''s very kind of you."


    If you think calmly, there may be something uncomfortable about it, but you will not realize that it is being hunted down.


    "Adventurers who think they''ve been helped support those who''ve helped Gilmus.Support from adventurers is important, so we''re one step closer to Gilmouth. "


    I see.


    But to be honest, the way I just heard from Mr. Ginal...


    "That''s a nice trick."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    I thought about it, too.


    Does it really convey a sense of dwarfism...?


    If such a person were to become Gilmouth, it would be a lot harder.


    "Ha ha. Right?"


    "But this request comes from the Commercial Guild, right?I don''t think the Adventurers Guild will talk much. "


    Your father is right.


    Both the Adventurer Alliance and the Commercial Alliance will cooperate, but I don''t like being held back.


    In the worst case scenario, I''ve heard that it can be a grand affair involving both guild members.


    "That''s why I didn''t notice it at first.But I thought you put your hands together.Gilmouth of the Commercial Guild was replaced two years ago.There''s a problem with your arm. "


    Ginal''s words make his father look stunned.


    Someone with a problem there can get to the top.


    Is Okanke village understaffed?


    Mr. Fischer shrugs his shoulders.


    "There are a lot of people who are a little weak on money, not a shortage of staff.Okanke Village is a long time ago. "


    In other words, the top of the Commercial Alliance was paid for.


    But is it okay to put someone with a problem in that position?


    When I think about what happened, I''m only worried.


    "The people who live in Okanke village are pathetic."


    Ginal nods at my words.


    "Ah, because when someone who''s weak on money gets to the top, it''s the villagers who get hurt."


    Mr. Dinal, you''re looking sharply.


    Also, my spine is a little stretched.


    Is something wrong?


    I''m so angry.


    When I looked at Mr. Ginal, I saw him breathing small and deep.


    "When I go to Okanke Village, I''ll hurry up and check it out.So I want you to wait for me to go with the surpents. "


    The atmosphere that changes in an instant is relieved of the tension that existed a little while ago.


    "Okay, I''ll wait."


    Ah, but if you need to hurry, you can''t.


    "Mr. Serpent, do we have to hurry?"


    Mr Serpent shakes his neck against my words.


    "Great. Just a moment."


    Dinal laughs happily at Sarpent-san''s answer.


    I''m glad Mr. Fischer wasn''t in a hurry because he seemed happy too.


    "Are you going to the village soon?"


    "Ah, you''d better hurry.Rumors can be picked up quickly, but information on both Alliances may take time. "


    Ginal strokes Sarpento''s nose on his father''s words.


    Mr. Serpent presses his nose with joy.


    This time, it seems that I was able to increase or decrease my strength well, and Mr. Ginal was never skipped.


    That''s why Sarpent-san''s tail hits the basin and the ground.


    At that moment, the ground rocks.


    Wow.


    "Oops."


    Kyah


    Ginal and Fischer''s impatient voice and mine echo in the forest.


    The next moment, my body tilted so I closed my eyes tightly and found that I was wrapped in something.


    When I open my eyes, I realize that my father is holding me.


    And Sarpent-san used his body to support him.


    Wow, just for a second?


    I applaud your father and Mr. Sarpent.


    "Thank you, Dad, and Mr. Serpent."


    In my words, my father looked at me relieved.


    Mr Serpent gently approached me and swayed slightly up and down.


    "Thank you, Serpent. I didn''t roll."


    When your father thanked you and stroked the nose of the approaching Sarpent, he looked happy.


    Yikes


    When I saw the voice, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer had butt mochi.


    "Amazing power. The ground is shaking."


    Fischer stands up and looks at Sarpent''s tail.


    Surpent, who rocked the ground, has an awkward vibe.


    Ginal-san strokes it with a smile.


    "Never mind. It''s okay."


    Saying that, Serpent gently held his face around Mr. Ginal''s stomach.


    The behavior seems to be reflecting, cute.


    "Alright, I won''t be here forever. Let''s go."


    Fischer tries to get the map out of the luggage.


    "Over there?"


    The Sarpents shook their heads at once, looking in the direction indicated by Fischer.


    When she saw it, Fischer tilted her neck and pointed in the opposite direction.


    Serpents nodding to it.


    That''s good.


    I don''t think I''m going to get lost.


    That''s funny, isn''t it?


    What''s wrong?


    Dinal peeks at the map from the side as Fischer leans her head upwards and downwards.


    "From this rock and tree position, I thought it was on the left."


    "I see. Hold on. Are there any rocks or trees here?"


    The two of us are looking at the map and checking where we are now, but something is wrong.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "The mark I just saw is drawn on the left and right side of the village road. It''s supposed to be in one place."


    So you''re saying there are two similar marks?


    Tilt your neck to Ginal''s explanation.


    "Is the map wrong?Or maybe there''s a new mark. "


    Mr. Fischer shook his head to the side of his father''s words.


    "Either way, this map is dangerous.I bought it because it was new. "


    No one travels on maps alone, but it''s one of the most important lifelines.


    "Shall we look into the village while the Dinars are looking into it?Ivy, you ready? "


    Fine.


    It helps traveling adventurers.


    "Sorry, thank you."

 571 Episode 530: Is it a small item?

    I entered the village of Okanke... but I wonder what.


    "Dad, the whole village is kind of dark."


    When I spoke to my father in a low voice, I found him nodding small.


    I broke up with the Sarpents for a while and interrupted the village of Okanke, but the villagers'' expressions were somewhat dark.


    I''m walking down the street, but I can''t hear a healthy voice.


    "I don''t want to stay too long."


    When I nod to my father''s words, I look back.


    Dinal walks in front of her and her expression gets steeper.


    There is no usual light conversation.


    "Not at all the same as when you were here."


    Fischer sighs and looks around.


    I''m sorry to hear that look.


    Maybe they''re having more problems than they expected.


    Yes, let''s reschedule and go there.


    Ah, that would be better.


    Tilt your neck to the conversation between the ginals.


    What was the planned accommodation?


    I don''t remember talking about the inn in particular.


    As she leans her neck, Fischer looks back.


    "Doloid, Ivy, I''m thinking of going to an acquaintance''s place, but is that okay?"


    I nod because there will be no problem if you introduce the ginals.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Is the inn" Asura "?Surely there was one in this village. "


    Tomorrow?


    Is that it?


    That''s the name of the hotel that stopped in Hataha, isn''t it?


    Eh!


    Hmm?


    Ginal and Fischer shouted at his father''s words.


    I wonder and look at the two of them alternately.


    From what they looked like, I realized that I was really surprised.


    But what was it that surprised me?


    Is there anything at the inn tomorrow?


    It was a nice place to rent a kitchen.


    The bath was also excellent.


    Didn''t I?


    What''s going on?


    When I look at my father, there is nothing unusual about him.


    Compared to that, Dinals seem a little confused... is it because of your mind?


    The faces of the ginals are hard to read.


    "Did you know?"


    "No, I don''t know the details. However, there was something I felt in the morning.When I stayed in Hataha Village tomorrow, I felt convinced by what I heard. "


    A little angry at your father''s words, Mr. Ginal.


    Mr Fischer is scared too.


    "They''re both scared of Ivy."


    When your father makes a little noise, the atmosphere of the ginals disappears.


    "Sorry, I''ll talk to you later."


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    But do we need to talk?


    You want to keep it a secret, don''t you?


    "Well, you don''t have to tell me anything else, do you?"


    If I don''t know everything, I don''t think it''s going to happen.


    "Nh ~, considering Ivy''s past, maybe you should know."


    My whole life?


    I wonder... have you ever been in trouble?


    It''s a force majeure.


    "It''s not my fault, is it?"


    I just happen to be involved in a lot of things.


    "It''s not Ivy''s fault, but there''s going to be a lot going on, isn''t there?"


    That''s... something I don''t want to think about.


    But considering everything that has happened so far, I feel tangled up in something I can''t escape from.


    "So I think you should know.But it''s not something to talk about outside. Let''s go to the inn. "


    If you think it''s better for Mr. Ginal to know, ask him.


    I''m sure it''ll help when something goes wrong.


    "I understand."


    When I look at my father, he looks a little satisfied.


    Could it have been in the direction that the Dinals were talking about?


    When his eyes met, his father raised his shoulders.


    And then I smiled bitterly.


    Looks like I''ve led them.


    Maybe he thought you should know.


    But why didn''t your father tell me?


    There it is.


    Turning around, I saw the old building.


    "I''m a little unique, but I''m good at rolling vegetables."


    Vegetable rolls?


    Um, this is a baked dish that is wrapped in leafy vegetables and seasoned.


    It''s fun.


    When you enter the inn, you will see 4 adventurers.


    She is talking to an elderly man with a sharp expression.


    Older men are impressed by their white hair and beard.


    That white one is the owner.


    A bit of a smile spills over at Mr. Ginal''s way of saying it.


    White is too cluttered.


    Nevertheless, even though the four adventurers are steep, the shopkeeper''s expression is calm.


    What a naughty look.


    "Hey."


    One of the adventurers noticed us entering the inn and informed his people.


    It''s kind of awkward.


    "I understand. I just don''t know what I don''t know."


    One of the adventurers stood up to the owner''s words.


    "Don''t lie!"


    Did you get angry? I grabbed the clothes on the neck of the store owner.


    Soon other adventurers will try to calm down the angry adventurers who are worried about us.


    Somehow the angry adventurer stared at me.


    Very bad attitude, adventurer.


    "I think it''s time to finish the conversation because the guests are getting away."


    The owner will interpret to us.


    And the adventurers who whisper "chirp."


    Only one adventurer is trying to calm down, and the other three seem angry.


    I''ll be back later.


    "No matter how many times you come, the answers are the same.I don''t know. "


    The adventurers went out staring at the shopkeeper.


    And as he left, he stared at us.


    ¡­¡­


    That''s funny. I wasn''t scared at all when I was staring at you.


    I don''t know why.


    Your father''s gaze scares me even if it''s for someone else.


    Dinal and Fischer are scared, right?


    The scariest person I know... is Borolda?


    No, Seyserk was scared, too.


    Speaking of which, Mr Sifar, Mr Rattra and Lieutenant Verivera laughed terribly.


    Remember the stare of the adventurer earlier.


    Yeah, I''m not scared at all.


    Somehow, the weak ones are bluffing...


    Yeah, that''s them.


    "It''s a small item! So you''re not afraid to be stared at?"


    ¡­¡­


    Is that it?


    Pu, ahahahaha


    Mr. Ginal burst out and laughed with his belly in his arms.


    No way. Was that a voice?


    I suppressed my mouth with my hands, but it was too late.


    "That''s a good decision."


    Fischer and his father nodded joyfully.


    The owner of the store also looked down so he couldn''t see his face, but his shoulders were shaking.


    Um, accommodation.


    I want to change the atmosphere and call the store owner.


    The owner saw me take a deep breath.


    "Welcome, I''m sorry. I saw something weird."


    That''s how the owner gently smiles.


    Is that it?


    I looked at the shopkeeper in front of me.


    I''m showing you a nice smile... but I feel something uncomfortable.


    I feel that the impression doesn''t match the smile in front of me.


    This feels like someone I know... who is it?


    Oh, okay.


    Master!


    "Be careful, Ivy. This person has a difficult personality."


    I knew it!


    No, it''s not that Master''s personality is difficult.


    The shopkeeper opens his eyes to Jinal''s words.


    Soon, I changed my look to a pleasant look and saw Mr. Ginal.


    "It''s unusual. It''s almost elemental.I mean, you don''t have to hide it? "


    Wow, the type of smile has changed.


    All at once, it gave the impression that there was nothing to grasp.


    Is this closer to the vegetables?


    "Yes, I haven''t talked to him yet."


    The shopkeeper nodded at Ginal''s words and placed two keys at the counter.


    "The usual room and next door.I need to talk to you guys later, so come down. "


    When Ginal and Fischer nodded at the owner''s words, they took the key to the stairs.


    After that, I looked back at the store owner while putting it down, and he waved his hand.


    Sounds like an interesting shopkeeper.

 572 Episode 531 Katakana!

    "I''m afraid of Ivy."


    As he was climbing the stairs, he leaned his neck to the words of Mr. Ginal.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you interested in seeing the owner change?"


    As sharp as ever.


    "I thought it might be an interesting person, and I wanted to talk to him. Hehe."


    Mr. Ginal gave me an astonishing expression.


    "I''m not a bad guy, but how did you see him?That''s interesting..... "


    Your father sighs at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Don''t introduce him to Ivy.


    "But, Dad, the atmosphere of the shopkeeper was similar to that of the master, right?"


    My father looks disgusted with my words.


    You don''t have to make that look.


    "No, Master... does it look like you''re making a fool of people?"


    Stupid.


    Earlier, the adventurers were amazing, but they weren''t totally against each other.


    I didn''t realize the adventurer''s attitude at the time.


    As I recall, there is a verse that was deliberately seditious.


    Seems like you enjoyed stirring it up...


    "I''m really interested in Ivy''s old friendship."


    Remember Fischer''s words and the people I''ve met before.


    "We''re all good people.My heart was wide enough to listen to me. "


    All the people who listened to and answered my children made me believe them.


    Now, even if I think about it, it''s a really good meeting... that?


    "Ah! Dad, I forgot!"


    "Ah."


    I sent a fuzz to everyone and left it there.


    You might be worried.


    In this village... in this village where there seems to be a problem?


    If you go to the next village, I''ll send you.


    I''m sure your father is worried about this village.


    "Yeah, I''ll send it next time."


    Speaking of which, I was just wondering about the Magic Faction.


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Dinals have spoken to each other before.


    "Yes"


    "It''s true that Captain Ogut and Lieutenant Velivera of Latme Village, the sword of fire and King Thunder... and others... they were distracted by other things at that time, but they were all amazing.You''re just a bunch of brilliant one- and two-habits. "


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    If it was a habit, I think Mr. Ginal would be the best.


    I will recall and compare it, but I think the most difficult thing about personality is that of Mr. Dinal.


    Especially if you don''t show the elements, the level is too different from other people''s.


    "Eh, Ivy? What do you mean..."


    "Yeah, it''s the least grabbable. My personality is twisting... No, I think I made this one, too.Nh... after all, the strongest habit is Mr. Ginal.But that''s the kindness of Mr. Ginal. "


    They hide it beautifully so that it doesn''t burden the opponent.


    However, if you do that, you won''t be able to thank me properly, so I''m worried about it.


    "... Ivy..."


    Hmm?


    Dinal''s gaze turned forward, looking down at her unusual voice.


    I noticed that he was climbing the stairs and talking at the dance floor.


    And Dinal, who had an unspeakable expression, and Father and Fischer, who showed a smile.


    Is that it?


    Did I say something wrong?


    I wonder if Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer are too relieved.


    Before you think hard, you follow me.


    We have to be careful.


    Um, Mr. Ginal?


    When I called out Mr. Ginal''s name, his hand stroked my hair all the time.


    Turning to him, he turned his face away for some reason.


    Hmm?


    The room is over there.


    Dinal, who let go of his hair, pointed to a room in the back of the hallway.


    And he walks away.


    I know you''re not angry, but what?


    "Never mind. Let''s go."


    Nod to Fischer''s words and head to the room.


    "After talking to the store owner, I''ll go and find out a little.The druids need to rest. "


    Mr. Ginal looks at his father while unlocking the room.


    "Can I help you?"


    You''re good at picking up rumors, too.


    You''re good at separating what you need from what you don''t.


    My father said that he would learn from his experience.


    "No, you shouldn''t leave the inn today.I''ll find out what the rumors of Maria and her parents and children have been like since then. "


    Rumor has it that it was the parents and children who protected your sister.


    Sure, I wonder if anything has changed since then.


    "Okay, please."


    Enter the room assigned to you and your father.


    It seems wider and more comfortable than I thought.


    "There seems to be a bath at a time.The time is from 10: 00 to 12: 00 in the morning, but it seems to be immersed at any time except that it is not usable for cleaning.Don''t activate magic items to keep your voice from leaking. "


    "Thank you. You have a bath.Let''s take a bath later. "


    I see. Will it heal the tiredness of the journey?


    I wouldn''t be tired at all if I were to end up riding the surpents.


    Speaking of which, may I ask your father about this hotel?


    Dinals said they''d explain...


    I''ll ask Mr. Ginal later.


    Maybe it means something.


    After looking at the pick-up room, my father decided that there was no problem, so he opened the bag containing Sola and the others.


    Dad is opening the lid of the basket containing the tron.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Teru ~?


    Nyahn


    "... Pefu"


    Sola and the others jumped out of the bag and began exploring the room.


    "Ivy, did you lock the room?"


    "Oh, I forgot."


    There will be no one entering the room without permission, but there is something about it.


    "Wow, looks like you''re going to cook me the food I want for dinner.If you give hope by noon, the next day if you can''t do it. "


    Father says pleasantly looking at a piece of paper.


    I peek at the paper from the side.


    It contained the name of the dish and a brief description of the dish.


    Borsici, Stroganov?


    ... have you ever heard of Borsici?


    Besides, what Stroganov is, it feels like a waste.


    "That''s the first cooking name I''ve seen.Don''t worry about it. Would you like me to ask you? "


    "Yeah."


    Ah, all the dishes are called katakana.


    ... that?


    See the name of the dish.


    It''s all written in Katakana that I used in my previous life.


    ... what do you mean?


    "Wait, fufufu!"


    "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu?"


    Yes, I wonder why I didn''t wonder at that time.


    When I saw the tickle, I thought it was hilarious!


    That''s funny.


    There are proper Eau De Guz characters in this world.


    And yet, why do you need a flashy letter?


    And the name of the dish.


    The letter is Katakana.


    I have seen a lot of things whose names are the same as in my previous life.


    But even letters.


    Is that it?


    Speaking of which, I feel like I''ve seen Hiragana on the street.


    I didn''t pay attention to it because it was too mixed up as usual.


    "Eh, Ivy? Fuck, thank you."


    "Dad, I''m confused."


    "Oh, what''s up?"


    Seeing your father''s confused expression, you calm down a bit.


    "Fuuuuuuuu, is that an Eau De Guz letter?"


    "Letters? Oh, that''s a little weird.It''s a new word for Eau De Guz.That said, we''ve been getting a little bit more horny lately. "


    "Fukuyaku letters and the letters used in this cooking name are the letters that I used in my previous life."


    "Well, besides Ivy, I''m sure he has a previous life."


    That''s what happens.


    Moreover, Hiragana has been around for a long time, and recently Katakana has begun to increase.


    Does that mean you''re not alone in your previous life?

 573 Episode 532: How many people are there?

    "Dad, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    In my words, my father''s face turned into an idea.


    While I wait for the answer, I''m thrilled.


    Someone who might have come from the same place as me.


    I wonder what he was like.


    "200 years ago."


    200 years ago.


    Was there someone like me before that?


    Wow.


    "However, there must have been letters similar to this one a long time ago."


    Really?


    "There''s literature that only one person wrote about how to respond to a flood that happened about 300 years ago.Among them, I saw that it was written "sugar" in a letter that was not in Eau De Guz.However, since I have never seen the letter outside of the literature, it is hardly widespread, and many people will not know it. "


    300 years ago?


    Fufu, I wonder if it''s someone other than the one who spread it.


    Speaking of which, you said Katakana has recently begun to grow.


    You mean there''s three of them?


    "In my opinion, there are several people who have a previous life."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Though I think it is natural to think of it as someone else because there is space between them, even if I think of the time when letters become popular.


    However, the name will change the way it spreads depending on how often it is used, so I don''t know for sure.


    "It''s kind of fun. Would you like to check some more letters?"


    I nod when I talk to my father.


    Because I want to know what people with previous lives were doing in this world.


    But I am concerned about the state of this village.


    "When the Dinars come back, let''s ask them.They''re supposed to be doing research everywhere, so maybe they''re doing some research on the letters. "


    Do you want to check the letters?


    Do I have to do that?


    "Unknown characters can be used for evil."


    Bad things?


    "Does it feel like a code?"


    Father nods to my words.


    "The unusual characters are probably being studied.Well, I don''t know if the Dinars did it. "


    Then I want to ask!


    But Dinals are looking into the problems in this village, so I feel like they''re getting in the way.


    Dinals are busy, aren''t they?


    Father leans his neck against my words.


    "Even if you''re busy, I think you''ll be able to help me."


    I was able to imagine a ginal who would cooperate with my father''s words with an exciting expression.


    Besides, I don''t think we can do it now.


    Let''s wait and see what happens to the ginals before we think about it.


    First of all, we need to know the state of this village.


    "Yes, because I can think of the worst that''s going on."


    Worst thing?


    "What''s wrong with the people in this village?"


    Sure, it wasn''t just dark, it seemed anxious.


    You''re worried about your surroundings...


    "The worst thing about power struggles is that unrelated people get involved and die."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "I can''t do that, but as a matter of fact, such a case is happening.At that time, we can determine how serious the problem is by whether or not we can solve it properly. "


    Serious?


    "For example, this time there is a power struggle for the Adventurer Alliance.Someone dies because of it.If the vigilante moves and the case is solved, the power struggle is only a partial problem.We just have to deal with the people who caused the problem.What if the vigilante doesn''t move? "


    It doesn''t move...


    The vigilante is in a power struggle.


    "Yes, we support Gilmus, who works in our favor, and sometimes the vigilante has a bad relationship with the Adventurer Alliance.In that case, the problem is serious because it is not part of the problem.If there''s a commercial guild involved, it''s the worst.Everything in this village is not working. "


    "Does that mean all the power holders want to do?"


    "Yes, because there''s no one to stop it.From what the villagers look like... how corrupt they are. "


    You''ve come to a horrible village again.


    Why are you going so far...?


    "What''s the matter? I''m worried."


    Was it on your face?


    Hold your cheeks with both hands.


    "Ivy?"


    "Wherever I go, where I go, I don''t think there''s going to be any problems."


    I''ve thought about it before.


    Something seems to be leading us.


    Mr Ginal has decided where to go this time.


    Sure, it was a bit of a problem, but I didn''t think it was that bad.


    Do I have something?


    "Sure."


    My father''s big hand rests on my head.


    And they stroke me slowly.


    Does your father think so too?


    "Well, before we met, I can only tell from the story, but it certainly happened too much."


    It is, right?


    I feel like I''m doing something bad.


    Even though I didn''t do anything...


    "It''s not Ivy''s fault.Don''t go wrong. "


    I glanced at your father''s words.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m sure you do."


    I care about that.


    If I get involved, my father gets involved with me.


    Sola and the others could be in danger.


    "I''m having fun."


    What?


    "I enjoy my journey with Ivy as much as this."


    Is that so?


    Sola and the others are having fun, right?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyahn


    Gyah


    "Pefu"


    Sola answers his father''s words one after the other.


    And I''m a little surprised.


    I wonder when you were listening.


    I was just playing in the room.


    "Thank you."


    I feel a little lifted up.


    "When will the ginals be back?"


    I''m worried because it''s a troubled village.


    "It''s about them. Isn''t it early?"


    I smile at your father''s words.


    Soon, the trust of the ginals in your father has increased tremendously.


    What''s wrong?


    "Nothing. Yes, I''ll be back soon."


    You''re good at asking questions.


    I think it would be better if I were a normal person.


    "Anyway, Ivy, would you like something for dinner?"


    My father shows me the paper with the names of the dishes he was looking at.


    Borsici, Stroganov, Sichi.


    Read it again, but I still feel like I know something.


    Especially the first one, Borsici.


    For some reason, I think of a red color.


    "Do you know how to call it?"


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    "What? I was just reading it...."


    "No, I can''t read it. In the description of the dish below, I understand what kind of dish it is."


    "That''s right. Uh, from above, I''ll read" Borsici, Stroganov, Citi. "


    "Sissy? It''s not a stew mistake, Sissy?"


    "Sissy... did I make a mistake?"


    The description of the dish suggests that leafy vegetables are sour based.


    Sour.


    Maybe it''s a different dish than stew.


    "What do you want?"


    I don''t know what to do.


    Borscht is a soup with red vegetables and meat.


    Ah, did you think of the red color?


    I know my predecessors, but were they unfamiliar?


    Stroganov is a meat dish.


    "I''m Stroganov."


    If you''re a meat-loving father, yes.


    "I''ll try Borsici."


    I am concerned about the red soup.


    It was bright red in my head, but what about it?


    Do you want me to ask you? And I''m going to take a bath, but what about Ivy? "


    Bath!


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been in a hot tub!


    "I''m coming with you. Bath ~"


    Prepare to take a bath and leave the room.


    I checked the time, but it''s a little early for Sola''s dinner.


    I''ll have dinner when I get out of the bath.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Gyah


    "Pefu"


    Once you lock the room firmly, you''ll go down to the first floor.


    "What, a bath?"


    From now on, Mr. Ginal?


    On the ground floor, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer appeared.


    "No, it''s over."


    What, already?


    Is that it?


    Whatever it is, the two of you look... very angry...


    "I''ll talk to you later, and I don''t need any more luggage."


    Yeah, Mr. Ginal is pretty angry.


    The way you talk is soft, but it feels cold enough to get cold!

 574 Episode 533:

    I came to Dinals'' room to talk, but I''m a little sorry.


    Besides, even though it should have warmed up after taking a bath, I feel like I''m getting cold from my feet when I look at Mr. Ginal.


    It''s an illusion.


    "Dinal, calm down."


    "Haha, I don''t know ~, it''s calming down."


    Watch Ginal and Fischer''s conversation over a warm cup of tea.


    This is dangerous to talk to.


    Yeah, it''s dangerous.


    I''ll talk to him.


    When Fischer sighs like she gave up on Ginal, she looks at her father and me.


    "First of all, it''s about work, but because the client of the job is a criminal, I decided to treat the client as having problems."


    Your client is a criminal?


    Well, he was a nobleman.


    You mean there''s evidence?


    "What is the crime?"


    Mr. Fischer looks stunned at his father''s words.


    "I''ve decided to help cover up the murder."


    Cover-up of murder...


    "I was able to confirm that both guilds were involved in the cover-up."


    Father shook his head to the side to explain Mr. Fischer.


    "Okay."


    I was able to check it out in such a short time.


    Wow.


    I mean, this is the worst situation, right?


    Did Ginal''s anger deepen into Fischer''s words? Something ran through her cheeks and back.


    Is this killing?


    Looking at Chilari and Dinal, I immediately lost sight.


    Scary, very scary.


    "So keep it down, you two will look too vegan!"


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. I''m relieved."


    Yes, it is.


    I''m glad you showed me some vegetables... but I''m happy, but I''m not really happy.


    "I''m glad you can keep the killing down.Ivy looks pale. "


    Ginal looks at me in a hurry at my father''s words.


    I don''t know what color I look like, but the moment I saw him, the heavy air disappeared.


    "Sorry, are you okay?"


    "Uh, yes, it''s okay."


    Once you take a deep breath, it calms you down.


    "That''s amazing. I can''t believe we''re going to do this in such a short time."


    I wonder how it was investigated.


    Very strange.


    "Ah, no, that''s not true."


    Mr. Ginal shook his neck at my words.


    And I tilt my neck.


    My father didn''t think anything in particular and didn''t react.


    Maybe you know something?


    "Do you want me to explain?First of all, this inn. "


    Ginal looks me straight in the face and starts explaining.


    Stretch your spine to a serious expression.


    "Yes"


    "This inn, Asuro, is used as a shelter."


    Evacuation?


    "For example, a nobleman forces a relationship...Forget about that. Well, witnessing a crime scene can get you killed.It''s a place to hide them.Sometimes they hide children and parents who have been targeted for unusual skills. "


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I''m fine with the first explanation.


    "Have you ever seen the name Asura in another village or town?"


    Yes, sir.


    That''s the name of the hotel I stayed with my sister, and I remember seeing it in other villages.


    "The reason I was able to do this in a short time was because I had already been checked by the people who would be holding it tomorrow.We just wanted to find out if the information we received was correct. "


    That''s right.


    Ashro is everywhere, and there are men that Ashro bears.


    ... is it a pretty big organization?


    "We serve the one who manages Asura the most.The Royal Survey Team is easy to investigate and get information quickly. "


    Oi


    Mr Fischer is a little anxious about Mr Ginal''s words.


    Certainly, the last piece of information need not be said.


    Your father is a little vigilant, too.


    "I know, but Doloid and Ivy are sharp.You''d better keep talking here.Besides, you''re caught up in a lot of things while you don''t know it, and you can increase your options to evacuate tomorrow if anything happens. "


    Father and I laugh bitterly at Mr Ginal''s words.


    Sure, I''m involved in a lot of things.


    But I think this is because of Mr. Dinal.


    When I saw Jito and Jinal, I noticed my gaze and was slightly distracted.


    "This is my fault.I thought it would be easy.I heard the nobleman''s name, and he''s an idiot.Besides, I was alarmed because this village is not connected to the worst organization. "


    I called the aristocrats fools.


    And the worst organization?


    "... is it a church?"


    The worst organization I know is the church.


    Especially since I asked about the Magic Faction, the danger has increased.


    "Yes, there."


    I''ve heard that the church and the royal family are at war, but there are other organizations fighting the church.


    I''ve never heard of a rumor.


    "But keep it to yourself."


    Your father sighs at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    When I saw your father, I looked at Mr. Ginal with an astonishing look.


    Tilt your neck to the appearance.


    I''m not surprised by what Mr. Ginal just said.


    "Dad, did you notice?"


    In my words, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer see his father.


    "Once upon a time, I heard rumors.There''s an organization chasing the church.Okay, that rumor went away quickly.I thought some kind of power worked because the rumors disappeared too quickly.A few years later, I realized when I started getting more back jobs.There may be a rumored organization.I just didn''t want to get involved, so I avoided it. "


    "Druid, what kind of life have you been living?Normal backside work shouldn''t involve us. "


    Mr. Fischer is taken aback by his father''s words.


    I also feel uncomfortable with the word "normal back job," but an unusual back job...


    When I saw my father, I looked at me in a strange way.


    And then I slipped out of sight.


    "Well, well... a lot of things."


    Ginal and Fischer tilt their necks in response to your father''s reply.


    "It was a long time ago, so I don''t care."


    I told you to be careful now.


    Father looks relieved by my words.


    And the ginals laughed bitterly.


    I see, Ivy got mad at you.


    There are wrinkles between your father''s eyebrows in Ginal''s pleasant voice.


    "When I met the Dinars, I didn''t notice anything.I just felt uncomfortable with the information I was getting and the speed with which it happened.So, watching the vigilance of the church reminded me of the organization.I''m just not going to get involved.


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    "Okay, we''re not going to let this happen.So don''t worry. "


    My father exhaled slightly at the words.


    Apparently he was worried.


    "But, Druid, you''ve done a hell of a job.It won''t be once or twice. "


    Your father shrugs his shoulders at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "I forgot about the past. I forgot it was beautiful."


    Fischer blows on his father''s words.


    I''m sure you''ll remember this.


    Well, now that Ivy''s here, why don''t you be rude?


    "Of course."


    I will return to Jinal''s words immediately, father.


    I''m relieved to hear from you.


    I''m just a little concerned.


    I said I don''t care about the old days.


    But what kind of job is the back job that''s not normal?

 575 Episode 534: Everybody Out

    "It''s more about this village than me.I told you both guilds had something to do with it, but what''s the situation? "


    Your father''s words bored Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer.


    "Ah, you told me you were competing for the position of Gilmouth, right?"


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I know that much.


    "There are three people in dispute.These three have no overwhelming power to bind people. "


    Mr. Ginal''s words harden my father.


    Then he looked at Jinal with a suspicious expression, but Jinal nodded in his gaze.


    "That sucks again..."


    That''s right.


    Isn''t it fatal not to have the power to bind people as a top?


    I heard that what we need at the top is the power to move people.


    Bring people with diverse opinions together in one direction.


    I heard that this is absolutely necessary as a top.


    "That''s why the adventurers couldn''t be alone."


    That won''t be possible.


    Whoever he chooses is out of line.


    "So each of the three acted stupidly in a hurry.Threatening to scatter money or grasp weaknesses. "


    My father smiled bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "That''s an honest move again."


    "That''s right. When I heard the story, I was so stupid, I had a headache."


    That''s true.


    If it''s a life-threatening existence, you don''t have to choose between money and threats.


    Some of you will move, but not all of you.


    "I wish the Adventurer Alliance had been able to move when that fact was discovered, but I didn''t move when I got the money.The Commercial Guild waited.Or perhaps the Commercial Guild was silent when they realized that money worked. "


    I heard you''re weak to money, but you''re too weak.


    If you look at the future a little further, you''ll see it''s no good.


    "Previously on Gilmouth, he was rigorously reforming the area, but there weren''t many rotten people left."


    It''s impossible just for the previous Gilmouth, right?


    Speaking of which, did Mr. Gilmus die in a cave collapse?


    ... is it an accident?


    "Hey, no way."


    Your father''s expression gets steep.


    Ginal nods when she sees it.


    "The previous Gilmus has been killed.The man who killed Gilmouth''s assistant.The aristocrats happen to witness the murder scene and take the money and shut up.Say one more thing, the guys on both guilds know about it.I knew it and handled it as an accident.The current state of both guilds is a state of insanity. "


    "Pu ~"


    Teriu ~


    Sora and Flem sounded dissatisfied with Jinal''s words.


    When I saw two of them, I was kind of angry.


    And I didn''t make a sound, but Sierra and Sol looked as angry as Sola and the others.


    "What''s going on?"


    Earlier, I felt a little different from usual.


    "Do you know?"


    Fischer is surprised at Sola''s attitude.


    "What are you doing?"


    Killed Gilmus is also Tamer.


    "Eh! Tamer?"


    I am surprised at the unexpected words.


    "Yes, he was more famous as an adventurer than as a tamer."


    Yes, it is.


    It was Tamer.


    Is that why Sola and the others are angry?


    ... when did you know Gilmus was Tamer?


    "Ivy, what''s going on?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Sometimes it''s strange to be with Sola and the others.


    Even if Sola finds a good place to sleep for the first time.


    "So, what do we do?"


    In his father''s words, Mr. Ginal showed a mean expression.


    "Of course, you will be punished.Not only the sinners, but also those who knew and left behind. "


    I''m sure that''s a good thing, but isn''t it going to be a good number?


    If all those involved were punished, would the survival of this village be in jeopardy?


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ah, it seems our people will arrive in a few days."


    Are you one of Mr. Ginal''s people?


    I wonder if that''s okay.


    "Do the Dinars move?"


    Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer shook their necks at his father''s words.


    "No, I''m leaving this village before my people arrive."


    "What? Really?"


    Don''t you want to talk to some of your people?


    "If he finds out I''m with him, he''ll be in trouble."


    Even though I''m a friend, shouldn''t I be known?


    It''s hard, isn''t it?


    Mr Fischer laughs at my words.


    "They''re investigating the prince now.That''s why I want to avoid being with you. "


    I see.


    Then our people need to leave before they arrive.


    "Prince''s investigator''s here. Is everything all right?"


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    "The Prince''s investigator is in the back.This time, I''m fine because I''ve been sent by the Adventurers of King''s City Alliance to solve the village''s problems.It''s a front job. "


    The front job comes from the Adventurers Guild in King''s Landing, and behind it is the Prince''s Investigator.


    But you''re one of the ginals... so confusing.


    "Behind you... I won''t ask you anything."


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "That''s a little too much to talk about. Sorry."


    Let''s just say I didn''t ask.


    In the meantime, the work of the ginals is complicated.


    "Yes, I was worried about my parents and children."


    Your father looks at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    That''s right.


    Rumor has it that it was the parents and children who saved your sister.


    I wonder what happened to that.


    "Rumor has it the criminals had nothing to do with their parents and children."


    Criminals?


    Is that about your sister?


    "Hmm? You turned him into a criminal?"


    You changed it?


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    "Oh, I''ve been trying to get criminals to summarize rumors of women and girls.Looks like it worked.This should not attract attention just by saying "women."


    I see.


    To reduce people''s attention.


    You really change the rumors freely.


    Wow.


    "I was getting in touch with Gallit.You don''t have to worry about it because it''s going well.Then, after delivering the bride, I went to All Town, but they decided to be attacked by bandits along the way. "


    Hmm?


    What are you talking about?


    Bandits?


    Did you ask Drew or Fischer?


    Mr. Ginal, who watched me, looked at my father and at me.


    And shake your neck sideways.


    I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    "Me? Didn''t Dinal say it himself?"


    Mr Fischer disagrees with Mr Ginal.


    And my father is nodding.


    Ah ~ is that so?


    "What is it?" "Bandits."


    You want me to attack your sister?


    Don''t worry, I''m not really being attacked.


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Someone named Maria decided it was better to do something dead.If you don''t know if you''re alive or dead, you''ll never lose track of them.So let''s just say he''s dead... and, uh, he''s going to have a corpse.Then, Mons will help you become a new person.I can''t completely eliminate anxiety, but I can reduce it as much as I can. "


    I see.


    "Ah, that''s why you called me Maria when oneechan left."


    It was strange because I called it by its real name.


    I didn''t realize until after oneechan left.


    "If you don''t get out of the village, you''ll be suspected of being attacked by a bandit.There were also rumors that the top adventurer was helping Maria.I made a mistake calling my real name to dispel it.Things seem to be going pretty well. "


    "But is the chaser okay?"


    If they find out you left the village, they''ll catch up with you soon.


    Oneechan is a carriage journey, so she''ll take her time.


    "Female adventurers set out a little before Gallito.I''ve been working a little bit on other things.Somewhat misleading.Besides, I''ve heard a lot about you, so you should buy yourself some time. "


    I am relieved by Mr. Ginal''s words.


    That''s good.


    Nevertheless, I looked into rumors to find out about the village, but there were rumors that were made.


    I wonder how to identify it.


    "Dad, how do we find out the truth about the rumors we made?"


    "... that''s a hunch"


    "Well, that''s a hunch."


    Following your father, Mr. Ginal says the same thing.


    When I saw Fischer, I nodded.


    Guess ~

 576 Episode 535 Gilmouth is Tamer.

    "Tomorrow, we''re going to spread a rumor about this village."


    Fischer nods at Mr Ginal''s words.


    "What kind of rumors?"


    "Rumor has it Gilmus was killed.They say the evidence is hidden somewhere in the village. "


    Tell the truth as a rumor.


    But what does that mean?


    I can only think of things that people I knew would panic about.


    "Gilmouth''s aides and associates will be in quite a hurry.But why would you do that? "


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "They don''t have any proof of Gilmouth.I want to check the office once.That''s why I''m going to confuse you with rumors and sneak in a bit. "


    I don''t have proof of Gilmouth.


    ... that?


    Like I said, I''m gonna sneak in...


    What?


    Did you say you would put up with your father''s surprise?


    "Don''t you have proof?"


    Is that it?


    Is that what bothers you?


    Maybe it''s something important?


    "Oh, he disappeared after Gilmouth died."


    Did Mr. Gilmouth hide it?


    But there''s a reason to hide it... perhaps you knew you were being targeted?


    That would be a reason to hide it.


    "It must be strange that it disappeared.You can never get that out of Gilmouth''s office. "


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    Can''t you get it out of the office?


    What is it? Is it magic?


    If that happens, Gilmus can''t hide it.


    I guess so.


    Mr. Ginal leans his neck.


    I''m curious, but more importantly, what is Gilmouth''s proof?


    I''m more worried about you...


    "Um, what is Gilmouth''s proof?"


    "Gilmus is the only one who can take over.It''s the first time I''ve used it since it was recognized as a Gilmouth.Without that judge, the adventurer can''t make a single request. "


    Mr. Ginal''s explanation revealed that Gilmouth''s evidence was very important.


    But what is a reassuring request?


    What''s not safe with a client?


    "The judge pushed me to prove that I passed the Adventurer Guild.Adventurers rarely undertake work without the judge.That''s because it''s proof that even if something happens to your client, you''ll pay for it. "


    I see. Is it like a sign that I will definitely pay?


    Don''t worry, the Adventurers Guild will guarantee you a job.


    "What? What''s the status of the request now?"


    Do you have a request?


    "I have a request. Half of the fee is paid in advance, and the remainder is paid when the request is fulfilled."


    Is that what happens when I can''t prove that I will pay?


    "There is a way to make a request, but it is not a good way.This is a payment method if the Adventurer Alliance doesn''t trust you. "


    Nod to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    If you trust me, you can pay later.


    "But where did he go?"


    Mr Fischer sees Mr Ginal and his father.


    But they both shook their heads sideways because they couldn''t predict it.


    "I won''t struggle to figure it out."


    Fischer laughs bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Yes, it is. It''s really strange that it''s gone from the office."


    Proof of Gilmus that you can''t get out of the office.


    But it''s not real.


    I mean, you can get it out of the office, right?


    I wonder what kind of conditions we can put in place.


    ... disappeared after Gilmouth died.


    That means Mr. Gilmouth is away, right?


    "Why can''t I get Gilmouth''s ID out of the office?"


    First of all, that''s the wonder.


    Even if it''s magic, how do you keep it from coming out?


    "When I create an Adventurer Guild, the first one I create is in Gilmouth''s office.Magic is applied to the entire room.One of them is magic that keeps Gilmouth from showing up.Gilmouth spreads magic into the room once a day to help maintain Gilmouth''s office.The details are only passed on to Gilmus. "


    Nod to your father''s words.


    But think about it a little and tilt your neck.


    What happens if I don''t cast my magic?


    "The King''s City Adventurers Guild has a mechanism to alert them of anomalies.Gilmouth can''t cast magic when an anomaly occurs.If Gilmouth dies suddenly, others will cast their magic, but the Adventurers of the King''s City Alliance will be informed even if Gilmouth does. "


    I see.


    Can you stop the magic supply and get it out of the office?


    ... but you can''t get it out of the office unless you stop the magic on Gilmouth''s proof.


    Suppose, in some way, you don''t cast magic only on Gilmouth''s evidence?


    Can you do that?


    "Is there any way that Gilmouth can only prove magic?"


    Ginal looks surprised at my question.


    "Yes, but only one person can do it.I use Gilmouth''s badge every day. "


    Yes, just one person.


    Only Mr. Gilmus is dead.


    After all, it''s better to think that Gilmus hid it.


    "Didn''t Gilmouth realize he was being targeted?And I knew I couldn''t trust anyone around me. "


    Everyone around Mr. Gilmouth seems to care about money.


    Suppose your life is being targeted in that way...


    "There may be.But if Gilmus can''t handle it alone, I can ask for backup from the King''s City Adventurer Alliance. "


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    "What if it''s impossible?"


    Dinals think of your father''s words.


    Gilmouth wants to ask for backup, but she can''t.


    I wonder what kind of situation Mr. Gilmouth was in?


    Yes, it was Tamer.


    "Where is Gilmouth''s tamed monster?"


    "What? When Tame''s husband dies, the contract is gone.Is that why you went somewhere? "


    Is that right?


    "Weren''t you famous as a tamer because you were close to monsters?"


    "What do you think? Just be sure to act together in the crusade, it''s like Gilmus and his breath are perfect...Now that I think about it, I was close.I''ve seen you always talking with me and having fun. "


    Ginal nods at Fischer''s words.


    "If you were close, I''d be mad if you were killed."


    Nyahn!


    Everyone turned their gaze to Sierra''s voice.


    There was a sill with a pinned tail.


    "You want to tell him you''re angry?"


    Nyahn


    It seems that Sola and the others know about Gilmus in this village.


    How did you know?


    "You were taken hostage."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    A hostage?


    A monster?


    "That being said, I''ve heard that Gilmouth was accepted because the monsters he tamed were getting older.He told me to tame another monster, but he said, "This is the only one I have left."At that time, I didn''t think the relationship between Tamer and the monster was important, so I wondered. "


    Mr. Ginal looks at me.


    I looked back at it strangely.


    "Now I can understand how important the relationship between Tamer and the monster is.Gilmus must have been a real tamer. "


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    "I want to know what happened, but there''s a limit to what we''re talking about here.In the meantime, I''ll make sure Gilmouth''s ID is really in the office.Can we keep the rumors going as planned? "


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    "I told the store owner that it should already be moving."


    Is it already moving?


    You''re early.


    "We''ll get what we need in the dump.It''s about time we cut everyone''s potions. "


    Remember the potions left in the magic bag in your father''s words.


    It is certainly the amount that needs to be refilled.


    "Okay. If they move, it''s from this afternoon, so we should go to the dump in the morning."


    I nod because my father sees me in Ginal''s words.


    I don''t know when I''m leaving this village, so I need to be ready for anything.


    Nevertheless, the problem is getting more and more complicated.

 577 Episode 536: Im familiar with it.

    While picking up the potion in the dump, I look at the Sarpent a little further away.


    "It''s supposed to be a strange sight, but I don''t feel uncomfortable."


    This is the first time that Mr. Sarpent has been in the dump, but I feel strangely familiar with it.


    "Sure, it''s strange."


    Your father and Mr. Serpent are looking around the dump and laughing bitterly.


    When she left the village to go to the abandonment site, a Sarpent appeared.


    I was a little surprised, but because it was a magic I knew, I came to the abandonment site with you, but there was too little discomfort.


    Staying still, Mr Serpent approached happily.


    "I''m sorry, I have to pick up some of Sola''s potions today, so I can''t play."


    Mr Serpent nods to my words.


    When I gently stroked the area around my nose, my eyes narrowed.


    As always, there is a smile in the cute reaction.


    "Now, fill up the magic bag that gets in the way."


    "Yeah."


    Put more and more potions, swords, and magic items in empty magic bags.


    I try my best for a while, but I get tired in the middle waist.


    Nh ~


    Stretch your back and extend your hips.


    When I looked around, my father did the same thing a little further away.


    When they look at each other, they laugh.


    When I checked Sola''s location, she ate the sword with joy a little further away.


    "Where''s Flem?"


    Turn your gaze towards the person who makes the noise ~.


    Along with Sol, Flem saw the potion and Sol eating a large magic item.


    "Everyone''s eating a lot today."


    Sol and Flem trembled when they heard my words.


    When I looked next to her because I could see a lot of shadows, there was a Sarpent-san who held the magic item.


    And gently put the magic item in front of me.


    "Did you pick it up? Thank you."


    Put the magic item you brought into your magic bag.


    I checked the condition.Mr Serpent will bring you another magic item.


    Over and over again, I asked Mr. Serpent for a magic item and decided to pick up the potion.


    "Surpent helped me fill up my magic bag faster than usual. Thank you."


    Sarpent-san looks happy at his father''s words.


    "Well, is everyone satisfied?"


    Sola and Flem swayed her father''s words as she digested the potion.


    Pefu


    Sol is already taking a break with satisfaction.


    Everyone left the abandonment, and Sierr and Toron relaxed at the root of the tree next to them.


    You''ve kept me waiting. Are you okay? "


    Nyahn


    Gyah


    Sierra and Tron react to your father''s words.


    It''s time to move. It''s almost noon, so it''s possible that the people in question will move. "


    "I see... Tron, are you okay?"


    Recently, Tron began to fall asleep while relaxing.


    It''s okay because it''s cute, but it seems like it''s hard to get up.


    I don''t have a dexterity hand, so it looks like I''m really bumpy.


    Nyahn


    When Siel uses her clever nose to support Tron, he stood up quickly.


    That''s Sierra.


    "Thank you, Sierre. Good for you, Tron."


    Gyah


    Your father smiles at Tron, who seems satisfied.


    "Let''s go. What about the surpent?"


    Mr. Serpent looks into the woods to answer your father''s question.


    They follow me to the back of the woods, but from here I can only see the trees.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mr. Serpent answers my question and looks back into the woods.


    I wonder what it is.


    Do you want to tell me something?


    "What''s in the woods?"


    Mr Serpent shakes with a pull on my question.


    Probably something.


    When I came to this village, was it where I was going to take you?


    He said he wasn''t in a hurry, but maybe he wants to take him right away.


    But Dinals said they wanted to go.


    "Serpent, I''ll bring the Dinars tomorrow. Then what?"


    Surpent thinks of something in your father''s words.


    And when I saw your father, I nodded.


    "All right, I''ll be right there. Wait for me."


    Are you satisfied with your father''s words, Mr. Serpent?


    As I watched the condition, it was quite far away, but I felt a sign.


    I don''t know.


    "Dad, someone wants to come here."


    "All right, Ciel, did you get a slime?"


    Sil, who had been Adandala until now, was already slimming at her feet.


    "You''re early. I haven''t heard anything lately."


    "If you notice, it''s over."


    When she looked at Siel as impressed, she turned a little against her body.


    "It''s like, ''Wow, that''s amazing.''"


    Nyahn


    Your father laughs at Sierra''s reply.


    "That''s cute. Now, everybody, get in the bag.Are you here? "


    The signs are getting closer and closer.


    "Yeah, it looks like it''s coming."


    Sola puts everyone in their bags.


    Dad puts Tron in his basket and in a thin cloth bag so he can''t see inside.


    "That''s good. Surpent, see you tomorrow."


    Father waves to Mr Sarpent, who is looking at us from a distance.


    See you tomorrow.


    When I waved my hand, Mr. Serpent opened his mouth and put out his tongue.


    Tomorrow again?


    "I don''t know. But if we don''t get along, we''ll just look intimidated."


    I laugh bitterly at your father''s words.


    Certainly, the tongue coming out of the big Sarpent was powerful.


    Separate yourself from Mr Sarpent and walk towards the village.


    After walking for a while, I saw people from the village heading for the abandonment site.


    There are five people.


    "Avoid the woods?"


    "No, it''s fine as it is.Avoiding them badly makes them suspicious, and it doesn''t mean they''re the ones with the problems. "


    That''s true.


    When passing by, gently lower your head and pass by normally.


    Confirm Chilari and 5 others.


    Four are dressed as adventurers, and one realizes it''s a Vigilante uniform.


    Pass by and look behind you some distance away.


    You were kind of in a hurry.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    The five expressions were anxiety and anxiety.


    "People in vigilante uniforms seemed pretty anxious."


    I see.


    The four men who wore adventurer clothes also looked worried, but the men who wore Vigilante uniforms also looked pale.


    For now, let''s meet the Dinars.


    "Yeah."


    Back in the village with my father, I saw the adventurers panicking all over the place.


    And I tilt my neck with my father.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When my father asked the doorman, he looked a little puzzled.


    Your father wrinkles between his eyebrows in response.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    After seeing your father''s reaction, the doorman answers in a hurry.


    Mr. Ginal said he was just spreading rumors.


    Did something else happen?


    Are you okay?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Part of the first floor was on fire, but the fire went out right away."


    I was relieved by Mr. Gatekeeper''s answer.


    "Then why are the adventurers in such a hurry?"


    The doorman expresses anguish in response to your father''s question.


    "It seems... that Gilmouth was killed, and the adventurers are looking for someone in the Adventurer Alliance who left it behind."


    I see.


    You deserve it.


    My father shook his shoulders when he heard the story.

 578 Episode 537 Problem Discovery

    When I returned to the inn, there was a shopkeeper with a worrying expression.


    When I said hello, I smiled and pointed my finger up.


    And when I tilted my neck, my father nodded next to me.


    "Ivy, let''s go. Looks like the ginals are back."


    Did the shopkeeper tell you about Ginal earlier?


    I''m in the room, so did you point your finger up?


    The shopkeeper had a subtle expression on his face.


    I was able to confirm by the time I got to the inn that the rumor that Mr. Gilmouth had been killed was true.


    Because the rumor was annoying the whole village.


    I''m a little concerned about the Voyages of the Adventurer Alliance, but the rumors are successful.


    And yet, the shopkeeper had an unexpected look.


    Is there anything else?


    Return to your room, leave your magic bag and head straight to the Dinals'' room.


    Concon.


    "Ginal, it''s a druid."


    The door of the room opens at the same time as your father''s words.


    It was Mr. Fischer who showed his face.


    The smile relieved me that the operation had succeeded.


    Upon entering the room, Mr. Ginal prevented the sound inside the room from leaking out with magic items.


    "Looks like the operation went well.The whole village was murdered, and the rumors of Gilmus are out. "


    In his father''s words, Mr. Ginal showed a mean smile.


    Are you satisfied with the results?


    "By the way, what is the truth about the Voyages?"


    Fischer sighed at his father''s words.


    "Ah, that''s it. That''s the ginal...."


    Is Voyah making a scene because of Mr. Dinal?


    "I tried to look into it because I had something I wanted to look into other than the office, but there was someone there.When I tried to confuse you with smoke, I failed and a fire broke out. Ahahaha "


    There was a fire...


    When I look at Mr. Ginal''s expression, I think of the word intentionally.


    "Sexy"


    Dinal shouts at his father''s words.


    Fischer sighed loudly at the sight of such a ginal.


    Is this supposed to mean that you intentionally set fire?


    "Is something wrong?"


    Jinal laughs when his father asks him how the girls are doing.


    Those idiots disposed of the young adventurers.


    I thought you were laughing, but Mr. Ginal''s eyes are very cold.


    This is serious anger.


    "By now, I don''t know what caused it and I think it''s confusing.Rumor has it that the adventurers won''t cooperate.No, I haven''t done a good job in a long time. "


    In Ginal''s words, Father sees Fischer.


    I want an explanation, too, and I look at Mr. Fischer.


    "I found dozens of contracts in the safe in the office.The Adventurer Guild side of the deal was in favor of the young adventurers.It seems that the contract made it impossible for him to work without the right of veto.There are 34 contractors.There is a contract that has expired and the number of people is 7.Maybe the seven of them are already dead and are being investigated. "


    Check it out?


    Is that why the owner of the hotel had that look on his face?


    "I see. Did you talk to the contracted adventurer?"


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "I protected them, and these guys here listened.It seems that the young adventurer was forced to sign a contract because he still doesn''t know much about it.I signed a contract, but at the end, they made me do a pretty tough job with a cheap fee.Some of them were criminal. "


    The father who heard the story sighs.


    "That''s too bad. What''s the deal?"


    "You can''t talk to a third party about the contract, you don''t have the right to refuse a job request, or if you break the contract, you fall into criminal slavery.Well, that''s what I used to say. "


    It was such a bad deal.


    But will you read it and sign the contract?


    "When you make a contract, it says something different."


    Fischer gives a piece of paper to his father.


    "Is this... detailed in the contract?Young adventurers won''t know how to distinguish contracts. "


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    "Those are the worst people."


    Listening and murmuring.


    I think I can understand that Mr. Ginal failed and set fire to it.


    My father stroked my head in my words.


    Concon.


    "Dinal, Fischer, the investigation is over.Come downstairs. "


    According to the store owner, the ginals stopped activating the magic item.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    When the signs disappear from the front of the door, Mr. Ginal looks at us.


    "Was there anything at the dump?"


    "Oh, no problem. Surpent''s here."


    Dinal reacts to your father''s words.


    "Why? I wonder where the surpents want to take them?"


    My father smiles at Dinal, who looks dissatisfied.


    "No, but if you want to take them, I promised you I''d bring them tomorrow... they''re busy."


    "It''s okay. I''ll leave this village to the shopkeepers."


    Fischer looks a little anxious about Mr. Ginal''s words.


    And tilt your neck.


    Are you okay?


    "It''s okay. I noticed it a little late, but there''s nothing wrong with the movement since I discovered it.In this state, they don''t have enough men here to be rude to overdo it. "


    What do you mean, excuse me?


    If the Ginals go too far, will their reputation be degraded?


    Well, yeah.


    Mr Fischer seems convinced.


    Dinal laughs bitterly when she realizes that I''m wondering.


    "The role of these hotels and shopkeepers is to protect victims and minimize damage when problems arise."


    It''s important.


    "I was able to protect the victim because I brought the contract, and I took the testimony.Rumors have spread and the adventurers have been guided, so there should be no further damage.If we still make a move in this state, we may be suspected of having problems with our people here.For example, there might be a traitor.That''s why we need to properly identify the drawbacks. "


    It''s a drawback.


    If it were me, I''d be worried too much.


    It''s going to be really hard.


    Dinal laughed happily at my words and saw my father.


    "Tomorrow is fine."


    "Okay, I''ll come with you tomorrow."


    "Great, so if you need to talk to the store owner, we need to get this over with."


    Ginal laughs happily at your father''s words.


    Fischer also smiled slightly.


    "We''re going back. Tomorrow, tell me what happened today."


    "Okay."


    After seeing the ginals go down to the first floor, they return to their room.


    "There were more bad guys than I could have imagined."


    "Sure, I''m a little surprised."


    Get Sola out of the bag and prepare the tea.


    From the magic bag, a little sweet confectionery is served and arranged on the desk.


    I still feel a little bumpy now, so I want something sweet to calm my feelings.


    "It''s the teachings of both guilds that young adventurers grow up together."


    We all grow up together?


    Put the tea in a cup and serve it to the father sitting in the chair in front of him.


    When I put tea in my cup, I take a sip.


    I felt that the warmth of the tea was able to calm down a little.


    "It''s a necessary presence for the future.Transfer more knowledge and skills to bring as many people to life as possible.It is also the role of the top adventurer, the middle adventurer. "


    That''s right.


    If the young adventurers are gone, then there will be no one to protect the village or town.


    "So what the Adventurers Guild in this village is doing is particularly malicious.Perhaps all those involved will be guilty. "


    "All involved?"


    I thought you were listening, but the people on the Adventurers Guild would do anything to hide it.


    Threats and all that.


    Those who have been victimized are also related if they are members of the Adventurers Guild.


    Are they guilty, too?


    "It''s okay to say all of them, unless there are circumstances."


    My father seemed to know how I felt.


    "Adventurer Guilts and Commercial Guilds have magic items to keep in touch as soon as anything happens.I''m sure we can find out if that magic item is available to anyone.If I can''t use it, I can''t call for help. "


    I see.


    "There are other interviews and surveys, so it''s okay."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Then the victim will be well protected.

 579 Episode 538 Vigilante!

    The owner dropped me off at the inn "Asuro", but it looks like the owner is exhausted.


    Dinal next door is in a good mood for today.


    Mr. Fischer seems a little tired, but we''re in a good mood too.


    "You guys...."


    The father sighed at the sight of the two.


    I feel sorry for the store owner.


    Perhaps Ginal couldn''t get through to make time for today.


    "It''s okay, that''s all."


    I don''t know how much it is, but as far as the store owner is concerned, I don''t think it will be okay.


    Are you sure?


    "It''s okay, it''s more difficult, that''s all."


    Fischer strokes my head with a pop.


    ... is that okay?


    "Ivy, why are you convinced that Fischer is worried about what I''m saying?"


    "Is it the result of what we''ve done so far?"


    Answering Mr. Ginal''s words honestly, his father burst out.


    Mr. Ginal has an unconvincing look.


    However, I think it is correct considering what we have done so far.


    Is that it?


    ... you should have said it a little softer, right?


    In me, Mr. Ginal seems to be becoming a nice person to handle casually.


    You''re pretty old.


    Watch Dinal walk next door.


    My lips are sticking out and I feel uncomfortable.


    I feel like I don''t have to worry about it.


    "Hmm? What?"


    "No"


    I feel like I''m falling into the surgery of Mr. Ginal.


    This is how you come into your pocket... strange person because you don''t feel bad.


    When he left the gate, the doorman looked at the ginals and reacted strangely.


    Even though you should have noticed, Dinals didn''t react.


    I suppose this means you can ignore it.


    After a short walk, your father sees the ginals.


    Is that an enemy?


    Ginal''s expression looks disgusting.


    "There seems to be an idiot on our side.Maybe it''s the bottom line, but the information leaked. "


    You mean the information was leaked from Mr. Ginal''s bottom associates?


    Are you all right?


    "What do you want me to do?"


    As Fischer looks back, Dinal thinks a little.


    Perfect, let''s fish.


    Turtle?


    "Are you waiting?"


    Oh, you''re fishing.


    Still, even though you''ve adopted such a discovery attitude, will you do something about it?


    "Do you want to set it up even though you know we are aware of it?"


    Three people laugh bitterly at my words.


    Why would you do that?


    "Ivy noticed the attitude of the doorman."


    As soon as you realize it, you lean your neck against your father''s words.


    "The doorman was desperately trying to keep an eye on things."


    My father says it sounds interesting, but I have questions about it.


    Are you trying not to behave?


    Is that it?


    I mean, when I looked at Mr. Ginal, I opened my eyes a little, and when I came to the neighborhood, I pulled my body a little, and I deliberately distracted myself so that I wouldn''t mind.


    It''s so easy to understand.


    "Izzy''s sharp."


    Is that so?


    Hmm?


    There are signs that it has been opened more than a certain amount.


    When I saw my father, he nodded.


    That''s your father.


    I can''t read the signs, but I''m aware of them.


    Don''t think people like your father are sharp.


    "What should we do? We won''t be able to rendezvous with the surpent like this."


    Dinal panicked a little at your father''s words.


    "Let''s split up. Probably... bad."


    Mr Ginal interrupts his speech on the way.


    Used?


    If that happens, we''ll be attacked.


    Because I do.


    "Ivy, you can say no."


    "It''s okay. Let''s get this over with and rendezvous with Mr. Sarpent."


    I think Mr. Sarpent is trying to tell you something.


    "I''m sorry, are you... amateur? Or on purpose?"


    Mr. Fischer wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    That''s right.


    There are six people chasing us from behind.


    It is very easy to understand because the signs have not disappeared.


    Is there anything you''re not telling me when you''re chasing me?


    You don''t, do you?


    Does that mean that the six of them are stubborn and someone else is here?


    It''s hard to read because the signs of the top adventurers are thin.


    Still, if you move, you can notice the signs because they move.


    That''s what I thought. I''ve been looking around for a while now, but there''s no one around.


    Is it well concealed or are you using magic items?


    "Do you use magic items that turn off signs?"


    "I have magic items like that, but they need a lot of magic.It''s expensive. That''s why I don''t think I''m going to use it with this kind of problem. "


    Mr Fischer explains my words to me.


    "Let''s split up."


    Nodding at Mr. Ginal''s words, he just came to the junction between the abandonment site and the cave.


    Me and my father went to the dump.


    Ginal and Fischer make it look like they''re breaking up in the cave.


    I''m a little nervous about which one to follow.


    "Are you somehow confused?"


    "... that''s right."


    I feel six confused signs at the place where I parted with the ginals.


    Tilt your neck with your father.


    Something''s wrong.


    "Are you really the enemy?"


    "Hmm, maybe someone''s using it."


    Use it.


    That may be the case.


    "Ivy, are there any signs around here yet?"


    "Yeah."


    Let''s just get Sierra out of here first.


    Open the lid of the bag containing Sierra in your father''s words.


    As soon as Siel jumped out and returned to Adandala, he quickly hid himself on the tree.


    "... that''s right. It was quick."


    "Yeah, I''m a little surprised."


    The two of us look at the trees with less perfect behavior.


    "This is a bad move."


    Turn your eyes into a path to the abandonment of your father''s words.


    With so much vividness, I saw where Sierra was headed, but this was a bad move.


    It''s like telling people there''s something on the tree.


    "You''re here."


    That''s right.


    It looks like six people finally came here.


    I was relieved when I turned back my sight from Sierra.


    Walk slowly to the abandonment site.


    "You''re very alert."


    "Yeah, but you just have to hide the signs before that happens."


    Tilt your neck to the actions of the six.


    It''s too weird.


    And why are there six of them?


    I looked for signs at the gate that came through earlier, but there were six of them.


    I wonder if all six of them are chasing us?


    That''s not true, is it?


    The gatekeeper is also a fortress that protects villagers from the dangers of the forest.


    I can''t believe we''re all walking away from the gate...


    "Stop."


    That''s good.


    Finally, you came.


    I almost got to the dump.


    "Turn around."


    Or are they all in the same direction?


    This is an all-you-can-run.


    Turning around, he saw six people looking nervous.


    The sword came out of the sheath and was pointing at us.


    But I''m not afraid.


    The fear comes from signs rather than killing.


    It''s still strange.


    "What can you do with your hips pulled?"


    Six people tremble at your father''s words.


    Is that it?


    They''re all young.


    You''re still a teenager?


    It''s common sense that gatekeepers have some experience, but isn''t this different?


    Father wonders if he noticed it, looking at six people.


    That''s funny.


    As far as these six are concerned, I don''t think they''re enemies.


    Maybe someone''s threatening you?


    Speaking of which, the young adventurer was tied up in a contract.


    "Is it tied to a contract?"


    Six people with crying expressions in my words.


    Apparently not only the Adventurers Guild, but also the Vigilante.


    Your father sighs and raises one hand.


    A little farther away, Dinal''s sign is approaching.


    When they appeared, the expressions of the six people were strong.


    "Ah, it''s okay. I understand the situation."

 580 Episode 539 Usually You Know

    I was worried because there were no signs of Mr. Fischer, but there was none.


    Explore the signs a little further, but they''re not nearby.


    "If it was Fischer, I would have sent for my people."


    Dinal, who noticed how I was, slapped me on the shoulder.


    Maybe it looked anxious.


    "Who''s coming? Can you trust me?"


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "It''s okay, because those who betray us are more or less predictable."


    Mr. Dinal with his eyes slightly down.


    It must be hard for a traitor to come out.


    "He''s not the only one. Fucking asshole."


    It wasn''t either.


    Step away from the signs of tingling from your neighbor.


    The gatekeepers are also drawing attention to Mr. Ginal''s condition.


    "Hey, there''s a lot to leak."


    Dinal smiles at your father''s words.


    The gatekeepers who saw the smile were about to cry.


    But I''m still the one who laughs like this.


    What kind of contract did you make?


    Ginal''s words surprised all the gatekeepers.


    Looking at it, Mr. Ginal shook his head sideways.


    "Can''t we talk?"


    Six people nodded slightly.


    "All right, you guys stay at the gate."


    In Ginal''s words, one person tries to say something, but the words do not come out.


    And his gaze wandered, and he looked at me.


    Tilt your neck to the reaction.


    "Did they order you to take Ivy hostage?"


    The gatekeepers nodded at your father''s words.


    Orders.


    I''m sure he was tied to a contract, so he had to do it.


    "I don''t know what to do...."


    Ginal wrinkles between her eyebrows.


    My father also has a sharp expression.


    Babble babble.


    "What is it?"


    Your father stood up and took the sword out of his sheath.


    The falling sound of trees that echo around you.


    Surpent-san''s magic fills the surroundings.


    Babble babble.


    Hih


    Looking at the gatekeepers in a small scream, there was someone who was pulling out of fear.


    And I''m stunned.


    The magic you feel from Sarpent-san is not so strong, nor is there a mix of killers.


    And yet, it''s impossible to pull out my waist.


    Are these people really the gatekeepers?


    "Sarpento!?"


    "Why are you here...?"


    Hih


    The gatekeepers are completely confused and are about to run.


    This is no good.


    In this state of chaos, I may go deep into the woods.


    If that happens, the monster could really attack us.


    "Don''t move!"


    Jinal''s yelling echoed.


    The rattling gatekeepers are stuck together.


    Wow.


    That''s Mr. Dinal''s killer voice.


    I trembled too.


    The shadow came out, so when I looked up, Mr. Sarpent glanced at me.


    Her gaze matched, but she went to the back of the forest as if nothing had happened.


    A loud noise from the ground is echoing in the forest all the time.


    "I don''t think you noticed."


    Hmm?


    I see.


    No, I just glanced right at you.


    That''s it, you''re looking right at me.


    "Perfect. Say the surpent came and lost Ivy.After the surpent goes through, you''ll think it''s true. "


    See where Serpent went in Ginal''s words.


    The trees fell, and traces of passage were clearly left on the ground.


    And I feel uncomfortable.


    I''m a Sarpent-san who usually leaves little behind... Ah, maybe you helped me?


    Don''t let the gatekeepers go back like this.


    But how did you know what was going on?


    "Yes, thank you."


    When one of the gatekeepers lowers his head to the Dinals, the other five hurriedly lower their head.


    Instead, she asks what she''s worried about in her fresh state.


    "Um, how long have you been a vigilante?"


    From the state of the gatekeepers, I don''t get the impression of being young.


    The impression is strange because it takes a lot of experience to be a gatekeeper.


    "I''m eight months old, the rest is six months old."


    Eh?


    Eight months and six months?


    Is that how you keep the gate short?


    I still had the right impression.


    I see. Thank you for your answers. "


    Dad and Mr. Ginal had very reluctant expressions.


    Your father sighs loudly as you wait for the gatekeepers to come back.


    "Surpent did a good job."


    I see.


    Your father agrees with Mr. Ginal.


    I nod too many times.


    I think you came at a really good time.


    "Oh, Sierra is coming this way."


    There are signs of Sierra approaching from the back of the forest.


    After a while, he showed up in front of me.


    Nyahn


    "Sierra, welcome home."


    "Nyah!"


    What is it?


    I''m kind of good at Sierra... huh?


    "Maybe it was Sierra who asked for help with the surpent?"


    Nyah!


    Whether your father''s words are correct or not, your tail moves with pleasure.


    "Thank you, Sierre. I have to thank Mr Serpent."


    Nyahn


    It was really exquisite.


    After I was able to ask you some questions.


    Speaking of which, Mr. Fischer brought someone.


    Can Dad and I stay here?


    "Ginal, who will Fischer bring?"


    I''m worried because it looks like it''s one of Mr. Ginal''s friends.


    "The daughter of the owner of the inn.She''s on our side, no problem. "


    The owner''s daughter?


    I didn''t see him at the inn.


    I felt a sign of Mr. Fischer from the village.


    And strange signs.


    Like Mr. Ginal said, is it the owner''s daughter?


    "Besides, you''ve done a very condolent thing."


    In his father''s words, Mr. Ginal showed a disgusting expression.


    What is a sympathetic thing?


    You tried to use me as a hostage?


    Speaking of which, I have a father next to me.


    Dinal and Fischer are here today.


    I wonder why they targeted me.


    Look at your father.


    I have a sword, and I know that I can fight to some extent from wearing it.


    Ginal and Fischer are top adventurers.


    I wonder if we''re going to make it on the day the three of us are together?


    If it were me, I''d definitely do it another day.


    "Were you really going to grab me?"


    No matter what you think, I don''t think you can grab it today.


    On the contrary, I can see it being done.


    He was gonna let us kill six of them.


    I''m surprised at your father''s words.


    Are you gonna let him kill you?


    Sacrifice to put us at a disadvantage.


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Disadvantage... you wanted to murder your dads?


    The vigilante and both guilds are already working hand in hand to hand.


    If we change the cause of the killing of these three groups to something else, we can make your father a murderer.


    Or the ingredients of a negotiation that says you don''t want to be a murderer...


    That sucks.


    "Can''t you help the gatekeepers?"


    When I see your father, I can stroke his head.


    Dinal, are you okay?


    Ginal nods without hesitation at his father''s words.


    "They''re really stupid.Thanks to you showing me your hands, I know how rotten it is.All we have to do is get the evidence.I figured out where the evidence was. "


    It''s because of the way you laugh when you''re trying to correct the wrong thing.


    Unlike before, Dinal shows a serious smile.


    Your father doesn''t seem to want to stop.


    "Hmm? You''re here. Ivy and I can hide, but what do we do?"


    What should I do?


    Looks like the Ginals trusted me.


    But I''m a little worried.


    "I''m going to hide. I''m not going to get involved anymore."


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "Okay, I''ll meet you later.Where should I go? "


    To the dump.


    "Okay, I''ll see you later."


    When Jinal saw her off to the village, she walked out towards the abandonment site.


    "Dad."


    Hmm?


    "If it''s about those six people, you can kill them without killing them, right?"


    My father smiles bitterly at my words.


    Oh, I can do that.


    There''s no doubt that the Dinals can do it.


    There is too much difference between the top adventurers and the six who have been in the vigilante for less than a year.


    We''ll be able to defeat him without killing him.


    You might understand that if you think about it normally.


    ... is it stupid who thought about this operation?

 581 Episode 540: The Right Way to Act

    Near the abandonment site, I saw Sarpent''s body among the trees.


    I thought you moved far away, but I think you were close.


    "Where''s my face?"


    My father looks at Mr Sarpent in my words.


    "If the scales are back and forth, I can tell, but they''re not."


    Father shaking his neck.


    "In the meantime, let''s go to the dump.If it''s the tail, I''ll tap it and give it a signal. "


    When I nodded at my father''s words, I walked towards the one with the abandonment site.


    "I wish I had a face here."


    That''s right.


    When I arrived at the abandonment, I saw Mr Serpent staring at us from the shadow of the trees.


    "Great. Looks like his face was this way."


    "That was good... but what was that?"


    Look at Mr. Serpent in his father''s words.


    When the eyes are about to meet, they hide their faces behind the trees.


    Sola and the others that came out of the bag looked strange.


    "Mr. Serpent, what''s going on?"


    When I speak, Mr Serpent shows his face gently.


    The expression looks a little anxious.


    Was there anything about Mr. Serpent that worried you?


    "... are you worried about your attitude?"


    What was your attitude?


    ... ahh, did you just pass by with your eyes on it?


    But that''s what you did for us.


    So there''s nothing to worry about.


    However, Sarpent-san''s expression moved sharply to see if your father''s words were correct.


    And he hides behind the tree.


    "Is that... you''re hiding?"


    I look at Mr. Sarpent in his entirety in his father''s words.


    My body is so big that I can see my torso completely from the trees.


    But I managed to hide my face behind the tree.


    "Cute."


    Mr Serpent, my words are tingling and my body is moving.


    My father and I laugh at that state.


    "Thank you, Sarpent-san. Thank you very much."


    Mr. Serpent puts his face behind the tree in my words.


    I gently stroked around my nose.


    Thank Mr Serpent again for staring at me.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    Hmm?


    I saw Mr Serpent next to the sound I heard.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    Ah, this.


    The sound of Mr Serpent barking his throat.


    I''ve only heard that once before.


    Surely it was when I delivered the lost black sphere to Mr. Serpent.


    Yeah, I''m sure it does.


    "Long time no see, that sound."


    Your father comes next door and strokes Mr. Serpent.


    I don''t hear much about it.


    I wouldn''t have listened if I hadn''t traveled with the Sarpents.


    When is it going to ring?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    When she turned to the voice of Sola and Flem, she was eating at the dump with pleasure.


    When did you... eat your breakfast?


    "As always, there''s a lot of appetite in the dump."


    Father with a bit of a shock.


    Poncho


    Eh!


    I heard the sound of resurrecting the Magic Stone, so I panicked to see the flame.


    When Flem and I looked at each other, we were slightly distracted.


    "It feels like the tension has gone up and you''ve done it."


    Flem stared at the magic stone that fell in front of him and almost dropped it into the trash gap.


    "No, that''s not good. The magic stone was in a strange color."


    Hurry into the dump and pick up the magic stone Flem dropped in the garbage.


    Transparency without turbidity.


    I''ve seen it before.


    But the magic stone in my hand was a mixture of green and black.


    "Wonderful combination of colors"


    Green is a magic stone that enhances the magic of the wind, and black is a magic stone that purifies the magic of the magic formation.


    The two are mixed.


    Amazing.


    My father peeks into my hand from next door.


    "Yeah, what can you do with this color combination?"


    My words are wrinkled between my father''s eyebrows.


    Purifies the magic of the magic team to strengthen the wind.


    Wind and purification.


    "I''ve heard that some of the magicians of the wind have healing powers."


    The power of healing?


    But black is purification, right?


    "It seems quite unusual. Well, it doesn''t matter because it''s a black magic stone."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    Nh ~ Purification clears away unnecessary objects and calms your feelings.


    Like healing... or something?


    ... isn''t it?


    "But why did you bring this magic stone back to life?"


    When his father stared at the flam, it trembled and resumed eating the potion.


    I was in trouble a while ago, but I think I''ve decided not to care anymore.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Still, I don''t understand what your father''s words mean.


    What do you mean, you just resurrected him?


    "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "Flem would have produced the magic stones that Siel needed when she was exquisite.I was wondering if I needed this again. "


    That being said, it was.


    Sil entered the village thanks to the Magic Stones created by Flem.


    If it weren''t for that, I would have left Sierra in an unusual cooling place.


    Shop the flame.


    I don''t think I''m interested in Magic Stones anymore.


    Is that it?


    For now...!


    "Flem, wait, I think it''s too much to eat."


    This is the 32nd potion Frem has just eaten.


    That''s right. I ate a little too much.


    "Ivy, Sola has 10 swords and 30 potions."


    "Sola ~"


    "Pupu ~"


    Teriu ~


    It''s like what happened with two of them, but it''s no good.


    I''ve had trouble eating too much to move lightly.


    See you next time.


    Lift the two and leave the dump.


    Dad came out of the dump holding Sol.


    "Recently, Sol stopped eating."


    Speaking of which, yes.


    When we started acting together, we were eating with great momentum, but it settled down.


    Pupu!


    Teru!


    Sola and Flem complain about your father''s words.


    I want to say that it is not a waste.


    However, I think that eating a large amount of potions in a short time is a mess.


    Well, even if you eat it, it just makes your body heavier and harder to move, which has no other effect.


    "I eat a lot of breakfast."


    When the dump is nearby, I try to serve as much rice as possible.


    When I go on a journey, I have to put up with it.


    "Pu ~"


    Your father is laughing bitterly at Sora''s annoying voice.


    Too greedy to eat.


    Ah, this sign.


    "Don''t let the ginals come this way.Is the other one Fischer? "


    I felt two signs, but my father also noticed.


    "Yeah, like Mr. Fischer."


    After waiting a while, I saw the two of them.


    Mr. Fischer looks a little tired.


    Was there a problem?


    "Is something wrong?"


    "I''m tired of enemy foolishness."


    Fischer sighs at his father''s words.


    Is something wrong?


    And in this short time.


    "He said he was interrupted from entering the village.And he said a lot about going out into the woods. "


    Jinal shrugs her shoulders.


    Did you get in or out of the village?


    For what?


    "I guess you thought you could bring your people."


    I see.


    "There was a vigilante commander at the gate.That''s it... hah "


    Mr. Fischer sighs as much as he can.


    I''m really tired.


    Chief of the vigilante.


    Hmm?


    Were you at the gate?


    ... were you waiting for the gatekeepers to die?


    No, that''s exactly...


    And even though nothing has happened yet, take 20 vigilantes with you.


    "... that''s right, nothing happened then."


    My father looked amazed too.


    That''s true, right?


    It''s like we''re doing something that we know is going to happen.


    I didn''t expect anyone like the Captain to take the initiative and take the stupid action.


    "More stupid than I thought?"

 582 Episode 541: Here? Isnt it here?

    Three people laugh at my words.


    "Ivy was right. I was surprised when I saw the captain at the gate."


    With Mr. Fischer''s expression, I can see that he is making a fool of the commander.


    But of course it will.


    In the meantime, it is only natural that things do not move until they become public.


    I''m just waiting for it.


    "Behavior gets bolder and bolder without someone embarrassing the wrong behavior."


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    "This is what happens when all the people who can''t express their opinions are brought together.Well, the accessories are in a state of collapse. "


    Is it a small item?


    Sure, it''s like that.


    Nevertheless, it would be hard for the villagers to have such a top spot.


    "We''re almost there for them to brag.He would have already left the next village. "


    He''s one of the people behind Mr. Dinal''s visit to Okanke village.


    Is that it?


    I guess it was a front... no need to be one of them.


    Quick.


    Ginal laughs at your father''s words.


    "Immediately. Tell them the village is in danger.They must be in a hurry. "


    You really trust me, even if I don''t see you.


    It feels strange.


    /(adv-to, adv-to) (on-mim) thump/thump/thump/thump/


    Oops.


    Because my back was pushed, Sarpent-san looked at me.


    Speaking of which, you asked for guidance.


    "I''m sorry, can you show me around?"


    Nodding at my words, my neck slipped out.


    This is a sign to get on my back, but is it far away?


    "Where are we going from here?"


    Her neck was swinging sideways while she was holding it up.


    Isn''t it far?


    "I''ll walk with you. Let''s go together."


    In my words, Mr. Ginal said, "Eh!Show the expression.


    Is that it?


    Do you want to ride Mr. Serpent?


    But it''s dangerous because we''re close to the village.


    People in the village may witness it.


    "Ah, this was near the village of Okanke."


    "Digital....."


    A smile comes to mind when you look at Mr. Ginal.


    I wanted to ride Mr. Sarpent, but I was so depressed.


    Mr Fischer sighs as he sees it.


    Serpent leads, Sola and me follow, and Father and Fischer walk behind.


    After a while, I noticed that I was walking towards the cliff.


    Looks like the place I showed you was a big cliff.


    It''s huge.


    I see.


    Fischer nods to Ginal''s words and checks the location while looking at the map.


    "Is there a cave?"


    "There will be."


    In my words, find the entrance to the cave with your father.


    It''s a big cliff, so I thought there were a few, but I can''t find them.


    Nothing.


    "No? Such a big cliff?"


    Fischer looks up from the map and looks around the cliff.


    "Certainly not. I don''t see any sign of it."


    There are signs when the entrance leads to the cave.


    I wonder what it''s like.


    I''d like to take a look.


    Looks like it''s over there.


    When I saw Serpent in Ginal''s words, he was moving along the cliff.


    How far are we going?


    Look up at the cliffs and walk in search of cave entrances and exits.


    Still, this cliff is really big.


    I walked a lot, but I still can''t see the end of the cliff.


    And there''s no entrance or exit to the cave.


    "I thought there was a cave on the cliff that I could do."


    Mr. Serpent showed me to a cliff in the cave.


    "No, there''s usually a big, small cave.I can''t believe it''s such a big cliff... "


    Dinal''s voice has a slightly confusing atmosphere.


    Pretty rare, huh?


    That said, there was an entrance to the cave on the cliff that Sarpent climbed almost at right angles.


    "Here?"


    Your father looks around where Mr. Serpent has stopped.


    They were moving along the cliffs, so I thought we were going to the cave, but they weren''t.


    No matter how much you look at the cliff, you don''t see a hole in the entrance or exit.


    If you look at the opposite forest, you don''t know why you were guided in a forest without a change of philosophy.


    Fathers shook their heads sideways as if they had a strange gaze.


    Um, where are we?


    Serpent leans to Ginal''s side.


    Huh?


    I''m a little confused by the reaction.


    Mr. Serpent brought me here, and I wonder why.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Looking at Sola''s voice, she stared at the cliff.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I felt slightly different and followed her by the side of Sora.


    It is a rock that is no different from its surroundings in particular.


    I reach out and touch it, but the cold feeling of the rock comes through.


    Definitely rock in appearance and touch.


    "Pupu ~"


    Nyahn


    She smells the part I touched.


    Then scrape the rock slightly with the claws of the forefoot.


    "Sierra, my nails hurt."


    Whether the rock is hard or not, it has only been scraped a little.


    But there seems to be something in this place.


    I touched a little wider and looked at it.


    ... nothing.


    The shadow finally appeared, so Mr. Sarpent peeked up.


    "Here?"


    Serpent and Sola leaned to my words.


    Oh, no?


    I don''t know, I don''t know from everyone''s reactions.


    "You don''t get off like you always do."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Ginals touched where Sola and the others had reacted.


    "Nothing, right?"


    Fischer also nodded at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    A place where everyone thinks there''s nothing.


    But considering how Sora and Siel react, it feels like this place.


    However, when I checked whether it was here, I tilted my neck.


    ... I have no idea what that means.


    What do we do?


    Dinals think about your father''s words.


    This is where Mr Serpent showed us.


    When I check, I get a strange response, but here it is.


    But there''s nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Hmm?


    Did you hear something?


    I looked around, but nothing has changed since then.


    Is it your fault?


    ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­


    I still hear something.


    But what is it?


    What''s wrong?


    Dad looks at me strangely as he looks around.


    I feel like I heard something.


    Dinals see me in my words.


    And I looked around strangely.


    I feel a little uncomfortable with the reaction.


    "Maybe you didn''t hear me earlier?"


    Who......


    It was a small voice, but I could hear it.


    Looks like someone''s nearby.


    "Ivy?"


    "I heard ''who''. Someone''s nearby."


    Again, touching the rock has not changed since before.


    Is it in the woods?


    That''s right......


    Told you?


    Are you trying to tell me something?


    Who, exactly?


    "Is that what you heard?"


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "I''ll check the woods a little.Wait here. "


    Ginal and Fischer enter the woods.


    This is pretty deep in the woods.


    I feel quite powerful magic.


    I''m sure it''s such a strong monster.


    I know they''re strong, but I''m a little worried.


    "Are you okay? I think there''s a pretty strong monster nearby...."


    I can''t see him, but I can see a monster with strong magic staring at us.


    "They''re pretty strong, so they''ll be fine."


    Nyahn


    I thought I heard Sierra''s voice, and I saw her walking into the woods.


    Oh, did you go?


    I guess so. I''m relieved that Sierra went. "


    "Yeah."


    Sure, it''s safe.


    I can feel the strong magic that I was feeling, moving away with great momentum.


    Is that it?


    I didn''t go to the Ginals, but they''re chasing monsters around?


    I feel a faint magic behind the magic that goes away with great momentum.


    This is the magic of Sierra.


    When a monster leaves a certain distance, it feels like it is running toward another monster.


    "... I guess so. The creatures in the woods are in a hurry."


    My father smiles bitterly.


    At that time, the trees in the forest rocked.


    And then you can hear voices everywhere.


    "Who... is it...?"


    Oh, I hear you again.


    Who... could it have reached someone?


    Are you calling someone?

 583 Episode 542: Where are you?

    "Dad, it looks painful."


    Hmm?


    Grasp the sleeves of your father''s clothes.


    I noticed when I heard the voice a little clearly, but it seemed painful.


    We need to find him quick.


    But how can you just hear me?


    Ivy, calm down.


    "Yeah."


    At these times, calm down.


    "Nh... I don''t know... nnh, nnh"


    I can''t.


    I feel more painful than before.


    "Ivy"


    The hand that was holding me tightly was wrapped in a large warm hand.


    When you raise your gaze facing down, you and your father meet.


    "Breathe slowly and deeply. It''s okay, Ivy will find it."


    Breathe deeply, breathe deeply.


    Teriu


    When they looked at Flem''s voice, everyone looked at me worried.


    I seem to have felt anxious about my attitude.


    We need to calm down.


    "Who... he... he... he... eh"


    It''s okay, I''m sure I''ll find it.


    "You''re back."


    Looking beyond your father''s gaze, Dinals came running towards us from the woods.


    Looks like there''s nobody in the woods.


    Your father sees me in Ginal''s words.


    "Can you still hear me?"


    "Yeah, I hear, ''Who, stop, stop, stop, stop?''"


    This doesn''t make any sense, does it?


    "''It reaches someone, his...'' Is that what this looks like?"


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    "I can hear you, but who is he?And his... I need a little more clue. "


    Fischer shook his head sideways.


    If I could hear you a little more clearly, I''d understand.


    "I''ll see if I can hear you more clearly."


    Move slowly along the cliff.


    I don''t hear voices all the time, so I need to make sure I don''t miss them.


    That''s it...... eh


    Is that it?


    Did your voice get farther?


    Stop and clear your ears.


    "... or..."


    I knew it was hard to hear.


    Does that mean you can hear the place the most?


    It''s not too far away...


    Strangely, he returns to his original place and listens.


    "Is there... is there... is there...?"


    Yeah, like here.


    "Ivy, what''s going on?"


    My father, who had been watching my actions in silence, asked me worriedly.


    I told you to look for it, but you''re back where you came from.


    "This place sounds like the best."


    In my words, my dads look around.


    I looked around and wondered if I had missed anything.


    What does that mean?


    Sure, I can hear you.


    "As far as I can see, nothing."


    Ah.


    Dinal and Fischer''s gaze turned to the cliff.


    "When that happens, the rest will be in this cliff."


    Mr. Ginal reaches out and knocks on the rock.


    "Yes, but how do we find out?If you look in the dark clouds, it''ll take too long, won''t it? "


    The cliff in front of you is huge.


    "It won''t be that broad.When I got a little further away, I couldn''t hear my voice anymore, so it should be just around here. "


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Yes, just a short distance from this place made it hard to hear.


    I''m sure you''re right.


    Ginal nods and places the magic bag on the ground.


    And tilt your neck.


    "There is a magic item that looks inside the cliff.I''m sure it''s in here... which one? "


    Ginal pulls out various magic items and leans her neck.


    "I wouldn''t tell you to tidy up, so you won''t come out when you need to.... and what are you doing?If you can remember what kind of magic item it was, it will come out soon, right? "


    Oh, it''s a magic bag with a link function.


    That feature is useful, isn''t it?


    Because when you put what you want in your head, it comes into your hands naturally.


    Well, I had to put it in my magic bag.


    "... can you remember what kind of magic item it was?"


    Mr Fischer leans his neck against Mr Ginal''s words.


    It seems that if you don''t remember exactly what you want, you won''t be able to use the link function.


    "I can remember it was a square box."


    Look around him in the words of Mr. Ginal.


    There are indeed a lot of square boxes.


    Which one of them is the magic item you''re looking for?


    "What? He''s like a round board, right?"


    ... a round board?


    Huh? Round board?


    Dinal repeated Fischer''s words strangely.


    It looks like the two of us remembered it in different shapes.


    Let''s check the contents of the box for now.


    Did your father agree? He reached out to the square box around Mr. Ginal.


    For now, let''s find out.


    "Well, when I was told it was a round board, I didn''t think it was a square."


    Me, too.


    While laughing at the conversation between Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer, I took a step away from the cliff to help.


    When the wind blew, the blue light enveloped the body.


    What?


    When I stopped by surprise, my body was pulled back.


    Nyahn!


    Pu ~!


    "Ivy!"


    I saw your dads'' impatient expressions and running towards us.


    Sierra is also running toward me.


    That''s fast.


    Don.


    "Go-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho-ho. What?"


    Your lungs are painful due to the impact of your body hitting something hard.


    "Goho, goho, goho, goho"


    Looking back at the cliff that hit him, Mr. Serpent was lying with a big wound on his back.


    What?


    I don''t know what happened.


    When I moved my legs trying to help, they pulled me suddenly from behind.


    So... Mr. Serpent''s wounds covered me?


    "Ivy, are you okay?"


    I managed to nod to my father''s words.


    I have a pain in my back, so I''m fine.


    But Sarpent-san...


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    When I thought I heard Sora''s voice, Sarpent was wrapped up in Sora.


    Yes, Sola was there.


    "Good."


    You feel relieved, and your body relaxes.


    "Whoa, let''s sit down slowly."


    When I realized that my father was about to fall, he sat me down with support.


    See the Sarpent being treated by Sola.


    I don''t know the condition of the wound with bubbles, but I''m sure it will be fine.


    I wonder what happened.


    Who wounded Mr. Serpent?


    And what have I been pulled by?


    "Trap?"


    A trap?


    Ginal looks at the cliff with a sharp expression.


    I see the cliff too, but nothing in particular.


    "What happened?"


    "There was a magical formation rising on the cliff."


    Breathe into Fischer''s magic team.


    Your father slaps you on the back to calm you down.


    "Why, the magic team....."


    Whose trap is it?


    But it was Mr. Sarpent who brought me here.


    Sarpent-san was injured by covering for me...


    Didn''t you know Mr. Serpent?


    "Pefu, pefu, pefu"


    "Sol, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Sol''s voice and Dinal''s strange voice.


    Sora just walked away from Sarpent and asked him how he was doing.


    The wounds were gone and the woke up appeared as usual.


    That''s good.


    "Thanks, Sola."


    When I thanked Sola, she shook happily and plump.


    I''m really glad.


    When I looked up, Mr Sarpent looked at me anxiously.


    When I gently reached out, my face was lowered, so I slowly stroked around my nose.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Wow.


    When she turned to Jinal''s voice, a magical team emitted a blue light rising on the cliff.


    Mr Serpent will come forward to protect me and your father.


    Pfft ~ fu


    Sol''s body is spreading like a magical formation.


    That said, Sol was able to neutralize the magic team.


    That being said, it was.


    There were too many things and I completely forgot.


    The magic team watching was wrapped in a sol, and some time the blue light was gone from the magic team.

 584 Episode 543 Magic Team and Voice

    Thanks to Sol, the Magic Squad disappeared completely.


    Do you recognize that magic team?


    Ginal and Fischer lean slightly against your father''s words.


    "Not at all, but you know something similar...."


    "Is that it?"


    In Ginal''s words, Fischer sees where the magic team was.


    What is it?


    Looks like I''m a little lost in doing something.


    "What is it?"


    In your father''s words, Mr. Fischer sees me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    I felt a little anxious and gently touched Mr. Sarpent''s body next to me.


    "Maybe it''s a magical formation that traps and steals magic."


    She took a breath at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Stealing magic means killing.


    Why, who?


    "Is it possible that something is trapped beyond this rock?"


    Dinals nodded lost in his father''s words.


    "Just because there were parts that were similar but different."


    I hope that''s what Mr. Ginal said.


    "... to break the rock. We need to make sure."


    "If we''re talking about magic now, we don''t have to destroy it.If you touch it, the rock will collapse. "


    Ginal shook her head to the side of her father''s words and touched the rock where the magic team was engraved.


    I don''t want it to collapse.


    Rattling... karan.


    Grasp the rock that collapses in front of you and the space that spreads beyond.


    I saw the ginals drop their shoulders.


    "I wanted it to come off.Ivy might as well wait here. "


    I was a little lost in Mr. Ginal''s words, but I shook my head sideways.


    I want to know what''s going on.


    Maybe he''s still alive.


    I know it''s a very low probability from the way the Dinals look.


    "Okay, but we''ll check first."


    Nod at Fischer''s words.


    Mr. Ginal stands at the head and enters the cliff.


    The space was huge, and even Mr. Serpent was able to afford it.


    Rely on the magic lights to slowly go deeper.


    "Ah."


    Mr. Ginal''s leg stops.


    There was no word to stop it, so I looked at the back.


    ¡­¡­


    In the back of the space, there was a pure white monster lying on top of the magical formation.


    It is similar to Shami, but it is about twice the size and has two arms.


    The bones are protruding because they are fairly thin.


    And I could see that I was already breathing.


    "Is that a mistake? But the fur..."


    I can hear Mr Ginal''s confused voice.


    Kamis?


    What kind of monster is that?


    I saw Mr. Ginal approaching the monster one step closer.


    The next moment, a faint light is emitted from the magical formation.


    "Stop it... but... make it up to me"


    When I was alert, I heard a voice.


    I heard the voice more clearly than before.


    "My voice....."


    I think I heard it from my dads this time.


    Dad looks around.


    "Dad, I think it''s this monster''s voice."


    Somehow, I felt that way.


    It is strange that the monsters in the magic circle are not breathing anymore.


    But I felt it.


    "Somebody... he''s here... do it"


    "''Someone has arrived and fulfilled his wish''?This monster may be Gilmouth''s tame monster Camille.The hair colour is completely different from the one I saw before...But I think so. "


    Mr. Fischer nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "This magical formation is completely different from the one we just saw."


    In your father''s words, there were signs of Ginal and Fischer.


    This is the first time I''ve seen such a thing, so I look at the two of them in surprise.


    "This... this magic team must have done it by itself."


    What?


    I saw the dead monster in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    The expression is quite distorted as to whether it was painful or not.


    You''re slightly distracted by your expression.


    "A magical team that risks its own life and delivers its voice and wishes."


    I risked my life...


    Ginal and Fischer look painful.


    Did something happen with this magic team?


    "A hostage. If you were a dear companion to Gilmouth, this miss is a hostage to Gilmouth."


    My chest hurts a lot because of your father''s words.


    It''s painful to think of Sierra and Sola as hostages.


    Mr Gilmus must have been very anxious.


    Maybe he sent you to the cave to see him?


    Maybe not.


    I think it''s just a thought.


    But...


    "Shit."


    Mr. Ginal kicks the ground.


    "Let''s get rid of this magical formation."


    No way!


    Mr. Ginal shouts at his father''s words.


    Your body trembles with a loud voice.


    "This magic team is really useless.If you do something bad, you suffer from death. "


    What?


    Ginal exhales a little.


    "Sorry, suddenly loud."


    No, it''s okay.


    "This magic squad is connected to everything Camille has to offer.Every time the Magic Team is activated, it must have hurt my whole body. "


    Ginal stares at the mistake lying down with a pathetic expression.


    Is that why your expression is so distorted?


    "How can I suffer from death?"


    ¡­¡­


    Dinal''s gaze on your father''s words came from Camille, and he turned towards us.


    "When I try to get rid of the magic team, I burst out screaming while I''m dead.Until the magic team disappears.I suffer from death. "


    Both my father and I keep quiet about Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I didn''t expect that to happen.


    "I honestly don''t know if it''s really painful.But I can''t forget that voice. "


    "Digital, but it''s still like this...."


    Fischer sighs.


    "What do you got?"


    "If you eat everything from Camille, the magic team disappears.But it''s gonna take a long time for that to happen.In the meantime, the voice keeps influencing the surroundings.Some of the monsters can get violent under the influence of their voices.Besides, I''m sure he''s still suffering.... "


    Voice.


    Even now, voices echo in this space at regular intervals.


    It''s passed on to the monsters outside, making them crazy.


    "Um, did Mr. Serpent bring us here because he heard us?"


    Ginals nod to my words.


    "Probably.But I wonder if the magic team that was engraved on the rocks couldn''t get in the way and figure out the proper place. "


    It''s because of that magic team.


    I wonder who used such a thing.


    "Is it because of the voice that Sola and the others knew Gilmus in this village was Tamer?"


    Now Mr. Ginal leans to his father''s words.


    Mr Fischer has the same reaction as Mr Ginal.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t have that kind of information in my voice.But maybe there''s something between the tamed monsters that makes sense. "


    Gaga, gaha


    I saw a mistake in a strangely painful voice.


    Your body, covered in white hair, is trembling, and your expression is becoming more distorted.


    Why would you do that?


    "Again....."


    Ginal looks painful.


    Maybe this is what you just said, "I''m sure you''re still suffering"?


    It''s not just the time to wipe out the magic team.


    "... you really look painful."


    I couldn''t react to my father''s words, but I just stared at the mistake.


    Is there anything I can do?


    Like this...


    Teriu ~


    Teriu ~


    Hmm?


    Flem?


    When he turned to hear the voice, Flem came to his feet.


    And when he jumped, he jumped onto the magic bag he was lifting from his shoulder.


    Teru Teru Teru Teru ~


    You''re trying to tell me something, and you''re staring at me.


    What is it?


    Shop the magic bag from Bally.


    Something....


    Magic Stone!


    Magic stone mixed with green and black.


    My father said that.


    "Produces the magic stones you need when you need them."


    And this reaction of Flem.


    Remove the Magic Stone resurrected by Flem from the Magic Bag.


    The flame that saw it seemed satisfied.


    What''s that?


    Ginal looks at my magic stone and leans her neck.


    "This is the magic stone that Flem resurrected."


    In my words, Ginal and Fischer look at the flame.


    A flame that looks upside down under its gaze.


    "What should I do with this?"


    It might help, but what should I do?


    Looking at the flame, the expected gaze matches.


    ... let''s make contact with the Magic Stone and the Magic Team.


    Roll the magic stone toward the magic formation.


    The moment the magic stone touched the magic team, the sound of babbling echoed into the space.


    Eh!


    Someone pulls his arm, hugs his chest, and blocks his ears.


    Could it have failed...?

 585 Episode 544 Ring

    What should I do?


    Failure means...


    Your hands and feet tremble with fear.


    What should I do...?


    "It''s okay. Check it out."


    The gentle voice in your ears trembles with a tremor.


    "It''s okay. Look up."


    With that gentle voice, a little tremor stops.


    Looking up gently, Mr. Ginal looked at me with a gentle expression.


    "Ah."


    I noticed that you were gently stroking your head.


    Speaking of which, my hands are also away from my ears.


    "Thanks, Ivy."


    Thank you?


    Mr. Ginal''s gaze is out of my sight.


    When I followed the gaze, I saw the magic team shining white.


    For a moment, your body is stiff, but your body is relaxed by the hand that gently slaps the pom and back.


    The magic circle was wrapped in light.


    I looked at Kamis with courage.


    The expression of Kamis in the pale light of the magic team was different and calm.


    She''s fine now.


    That''s good.


    It''s too sad to suffer from death.


    I''ve lost my precious family.


    It''s beautiful.


    Nodding at his father''s words, he just stares at the light.


    For a while, the pale light disappears into the air.


    "Ah, that girl...."


    Camisu''s body, which was wrapped in light, disappeared into particles of light.


    "He must have completely freed himself from the magic force."


    I see.


    What?


    For a moment, I couldn''t understand what I just saw.


    No, I''m sure you saw the wrong thing.


    I mean, he''s already dead...


    "Just now...."


    The four of you stare at the place where Camis disappeared, in his stunned voice.


    Dad and Dinals saw it, didn''t they?


    Does that mean it wasn''t a mistake?


    "You''re dead, aren''t you?"


    Ginal nods to Fischer''s words.


    "Oh, that''s for sure."


    "But didn''t you open your eyes and look at us just before you disappeared?"


    As Fischer said, just before she disappeared, Camis opened her eyes and looked at us...


    It was too obvious to care.


    Besides, it''s not just me.


    ¡­¡­


    Remember the look on his face just before he disappeared.


    Somehow, I looked happy.


    Normally, I think it''s scary if a dead monster suddenly opens his eyes and moves.


    But I didn''t think so.


    Sure, I was really surprised.


    But I wasn''t scared.


    "That''s right. You look happy."


    When I nodded to my father''s words, my vision seeped slightly.


    When I wipe it off, I laugh at my father.


    "Good."


    Each of the three of them smiles at my words.


    "More than that, Digital."


    "What is it?"


    Your father''s voice drops a little.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Looking anxiously, she looked at Mr. Ginal for some reason.


    "How long have you been holding Ivy?"


    Hmm?


    Speaking of which, I was supported by Mr. Ginal... hmm?


    Hug me?


    "Wait, I don''t think it''s funny to hug you."


    Yeah, that''s funny.


    When I saw your father, I turned to Dinal with a smile that seemed to make a smile.


    "The problem disappeared to the end (...) all (...) and to the end (...) perfect (...).So get away from me.... "


    With a big sigh, Ginal releases the arm that was spinning around my body.


    "Doloid, didn''t you try to add anything at the end?"


    Speaking of which, I may have felt a little uncomfortable with the way I said it.


    When I saw my father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    Nothing in particular.


    ... it''s disgusting.


    Did you feel that way, too? I looked at your father with an astonishing expression.


    "You''re good at hiding, but you''re only acting like this."


    I feel like laughing at the conversation between Mr. Ginal and his father.


    Soon, you''ll get along very well.


    Is that it?


    When I looked at the place where Camis had been lying, I noticed that something was rolling.


    When I get closer, I see something square.


    When I took it in my hand, I realized it was a judge.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking around, something else is falling.


    I''ll take it in my hand.


    It was a ring this time.


    Is it for men? I have a rash even if I put it on my thumb.


    What''s wrong?


    Fischer looks at what''s in my hand.


    That''s it!


    I was surprised to see Fischer.


    "Can I see that square thing?"


    "It''s not mine because it fell here."


    Explain the fall and hand over the square to Mr. Fischer.


    Fathers noticed Mr. Fischer staring.


    "Is something wrong?"


    This is proof of Gilmouth.


    Dinal looks tired and sees what Fischer has.


    Hmm?


    Gilmouth''s proof... must be something Gilmouth hid.


    Really?


    Fischer looks at the square judge.


    "Looks real. I feel a slight special magic."


    Special magic?


    I didn''t notice at all.


    "... there''s no doubt that Camis is Gilmouth''s tamed monster.Well, after hearing that voice, I was sure it would be. "


    I see.


    Camis had Gilmouth''s badge.


    Did Mr. Gilmouth ask you to do that?


    So you''re trapped here?


    "I was wondering if the power of that mistake could get us out of here."


    Huh?


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    I guess so.


    Mr. Ginal puts his hand against the rock by the wall.


    "After all, it''s a normal rock. I mean, it''s impossible where the magic circle was engraved, but I think I could have made a hole in a different place, like there."


    If you look at Mr. Ginal, there is a small hole in the rock and light is entering.


    "Because of the light, the rock is not so thick.If we were there, we would definitely be able to break it. "


    Then why didn''t you run away?


    ... didn''t you feel the need to escape?


    Why would you do that?


    Someone I trust has locked me in here.


    Maybe the idea of being trapped is different.


    What else can I think of... protecting you?


    No, that magic team said, "Lock up and steal magic."


    Oh, no.


    He said, "It looks like a magical formation."


    "I''m not trapped..."


    We found ourselves here because a magical formation has emerged.


    Without it, I wouldn''t have noticed.


    I don''t know why a magical formation came to mind at that time...


    "Ivy?"


    "Maybe, but that magic team did it to protect Gilmus...."


    My father''s expression reflected on my words.


    "It''s possible.That''s why Camis didn''t get away from here.Maybe he was waiting to pick me up. "


    Pick up...


    But Mr. Gilmus is dead.


    If Gilmouth dies, Tame will be dead, so you know what happened.


    What did Kamis think?


    Take a look at Gilmouth''s ID, which Mr. Ginal has.


    Look at the ring stuck to my thumb.


    What''s that?


    He fell by Gilmouth''s proof.


    Give your father the ring.


    "It''s for men. Ah, have you seen this?"


    Dad points inside the ring.


    And shake your neck sideways.


    I didn''t notice it because I put it on my thumb right away.


    "I think this is Gilmouth''s ring.Look, it''s engraved with lulu and rutsui. "


    Receive the ring from your father and let him run his gaze inside.


    Lourou and Louvre are certainly engraved.


    "Name?"


    "Oh, the name of Gilmus in the village of Okanke is Rubells.They used to call me Lulu. "


    Then Lutsui is Kamis''s name.


    The closer we got to the ring, the better we got to know each other.


    "Rootsie. Nice name."


    Nod at Fischer''s words.


    "I don''t know the truth, but maybe Louis didn''t want to move here."


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I saw the proof of Gilmus.


    "I was able to get out, but I didn''t.Maybe this is the last place I''ve spent time with Gilmouth.Even if I knew you weren''t coming to pick me up, I might have waited.Well, it''s just an imagination. "


    Grab Jinal''s words with both hands.


    Otherwise....


    It''s kind of annoying.


    "Ivy, what happened to your sharp expression?"


    My father strokes my head.


    "It''s a little annoying. I''m sure Gilmouth wanted to spend the final days with Louis."


    Gilmouth said it was because the tamed monsters were getting older.


    "Even Lutsui would have wanted to stay with Gilmouth until the end...."


    And yet I got in the way.


    It''s very annoying.


    If it were me... I''d see Sola.


    Sola and the others are seeping invisible.


    Guzu


    Your father gives you a hug.


    It''s annoying and regrettable.

 586 Episode 545: Which one?

    "Are you calm?"


    My father gives me a cloth that gets wet in the water.


    "Yeah."


    I cried.


    "Yes, please."


    Mr. Fischer gave me a glass of water.


    "Thank you."


    It''s probably because I haven''t cried in a long time, my eyes are very heavy.


    Put the cloth on your eyes and drink water.


    I was pretty thirsty, so I drank it all at once.


    Hmm, I''m a little surprised myself.


    I can''t believe you''re crying, not just Dad, but Dinals.


    He seems to be more forgiving to the ginals than he thinks.


    I feel strange.


    "What''s going on?"


    Take the cloth that was facing Mr. Fischer''s voice.


    Looks like Mr. Ginal has been checking this place out and is back.


    If Mr. Gilmus had come here, he said he might have left something behind.


    "I found a magic bag."


    Ginals check the magic bags they found.


    There are several pieces of clothes in the potion.


    Also, dried meat appears on the Magic Stone.


    "Ah, this is...."


    I see what Mr. Ginal took out.


    Looks like a bunch of paper.


    "Looks like you''ve done all you can to find out about Okanke Village.It also says embezzlement and... illegal contracts.Looks like he''s working on some illegal drugs.Otherwise, threats and blackmail.... hah "


    Ginal sighs loudly.


    Well, not just Mr. Ginal, but Mr. Fischer, who was checking with him, also looked stunned.


    "That''s how rotten it is."


    Everyone nods to your father''s words.


    Gilmouth was working in the worst of circumstances.


    "Hmm? This is...."


    Looking at the documents Mr. Fischer was examining, he saw deep wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    Did it say anything important?


    I handed over the documents silently to Mr. Ginal and checked the magic bag again.


    Dinal also looked at the documents he had received with a sharp expression.


    "Well, I can''t help staying here forever.Are you going back to the village...? "


    When I saw my father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    I''m sure you won''t be involved anymore.


    When I saw the ginals, I found the documents in the magic bag.


    "We have to go back to the village."


    If you''re going on a journey, you need to be prepared.


    Well, I can always leave this time.


    "Are you leaving the village tomorrow?"


    Think a little bit about Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I want to cook something to eat on the way.


    But when we leave tomorrow, we have half a day to make it.


    Prepare the ingredients, make them... only a fairly limited amount.


    "Let''s do it the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, I want to rent a kitchen to cook."


    That''s my father.


    I understand.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you when I get back so you can rent the kitchen.Write down the purchases you need for your trip on paper.Ah, the ingredients needed for cooking.I''ll tell the buyer today. "


    Tilt your neck to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Shouldn''t we be walking around the village?


    I want to see the condiments with my own eyes...


    There are people who are going to take care of things, so should we stop?


    Yeah, let''s go straight back to the inn.


    "Ivy, was there anything you wanted to see?"


    Shake her head against Mr Fischer''s words.


    I don''t absolutely want to see it.


    "I see. Then go back... and no one will come."


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    Explore the signs, but I can''t catch them.


    ... oh, there it is.


    I didn''t notice it because it was fairly thin.


    "You''re a top adventurer."


    In Fischer''s words, I found my father holding a sword.


    If the top adventurer is the enemy, it''s troublesome.


    "I can''t get out of here if I''m here.... you don''t have to run. There was a surpent. "


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Mr. Serpent looking at the entrance and exit.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t care because it was quiet, but we''ve been together forever.


    "Consider the possibility that we''re not enemies, and we''ll get in touch first.Stay here. "


    Ginal and Fischer go out.


    Please be careful.


    In my words, they laughed happily and went away.


    Are you okay?


    "I don''t feel like killing, so they won''t attack me soon."


    When I nod to my father''s words, I move to a place where I can see the outside.


    Mr. Sarpent is looking outside to see if he is concerned.


    "Can you see?"


    I look out the entrance, but unfortunately I can''t see the Dinals.


    But I don''t feel any magic shaking or killing, so I don''t think I''m fighting.


    You''ve come to a troubled village.


    I laugh at your father''s words.


    What''s wrong?


    "Wherever I go, I don''t want to get into trouble."


    I travel normally and never get into this much trouble.


    I''ll have to admit it now.


    "You''re being led by something."


    "... I guess so."


    His father gave up and sighed.


    "You''re not going back to King''s Landing?"


    Think a little about your father''s words.


    Certainly, there are choices like that.


    Neither did the fortuneteller tell me to go to the town next to King''s Landing.


    "If you think about it now, it''s strange how the fortuneteller says it.He said he didn''t have to go anywhere. "


    I heard it was the town next to King''s City, but not the one next.


    I said I wanted you to go, but I didn''t ask why.


    Besides, he said he didn''t have to go.


    "... why haven''t you ever wondered?"


    "A fortuneteller''s word?"


    Nod to your father''s words.


    It''s a vague request.


    "You want me to go, right?"


    Do you want me to go without saying exactly where and why?


    Is that it?


    Don''t you want me to go?


    ... that?


    Which one is it really?


    "Ivy?"


    "Nothing. I wonder if I want to go to the town next to King''s Landing."


    I don''t have to go to King''s Landing, so I won''t.


    "Yes, but if you think your life is in danger, I''ll turn back."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Of course it is.


    "You''re back.... is that just Fischer?"


    I think so.


    As soon as I got out of the cave, I saw Mr. Fischer.


    He tried to speak up, but his frustrating expression stopped.


    "Something''s happened."


    "Yeah."


    I''d like to ask, are you okay?


    "Can I ask you something?"


    Think a little about your father''s words, Mr. Fischer.


    Easy, though.


    "I don''t mind."


    "The signs were that we were the top adventurers we knew.He was a trustworthy man, so if I could explain briefly what happened, I could hear from him.Like Ivy said, I locked Louis in here to protect him.And Gilmouth left Lutsui because his assistant deceived him using the villagers.Probably noticed. "


    "I see. Okay."


    Father nods slowly to Fischer''s words.


    "Dinal went back to the village with the top adventurer.We need to prepare for what''s coming. "


    From now on?


    Are you going to do something?


    "Is it okay if we go back to the village?"


    "Of course, and I''ll leave tomorrow and the day after, as planned."


    Father nods to Fischer''s words.


    I don''t know what Mr. Ginal is going to do, but I hope you don''t have to.


    "Something like Ginal-san getting hurt...."


    I may not be able to say this.


    Because they are believing and moving.


    "Ivy, it''s okay."


    When I saw Fischer, I noticed a calm expression that was different from the previous one.


    If you say it''s okay, let''s believe it.


    "Yes"

 587 Episode 546: Making it around!

    I''m excited about the huge amount of ingredients that are piled up in front of me.


    We need to do our best to make more than usual!


    "First of all... hmm?"


    Looking around the kitchen, I saw Sola and the others entertained themselves in the pot.


    No, that''s no good.


    "Sora, it''s necessary to cook, so it''s no good."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Teriu


    Move Sora and Flem from the pan to the next frying pan for fun.


    No, you can''t.


    The father who was watching was putting a lid on the frying pan.


    Eh?


    I opened the lid immediately, but Sola and the others seem to be dissatisfied.


    "Pu ~"


    Teriu ~


    "Ahahaha. ''Cause you''re in the way, right?"


    She laughed at Sola and Flem, who raised a protest.


    Sola and the others seem a little excited to come to the kitchen where they can''t always get in.


    "And I can''t believe I''m off duty."


    I remember what Jinal said to me.


    "The inn is closed for a few days from today.There''s no one left, so you can let Sola and the others play in the kitchen. "


    As expected, your father was surprised.


    Anything seems to focus on consolidating the evidence and protecting the victims over the next few days.


    "Still, there''s really no one here."


    There is no one in the inn now.


    This inn is a place to protect people who have suffered damage, but because of the large number of people, they don''t want to use it this time.


    Therefore, the owner of the inn told me to use it freely.


    "It feels a little strange without people in the inn."


    I see.


    I wash vegetables before I finish, but there''s really a lot of them.


    Are you okay?


    My father looks at me with a little anxiety as he puts water in the pot.


    "It''s okay. We only make things that are easy."


    What I''m cooking right now is a meal for the shopkeepers.


    Normally, the owner seems to cook, but I can''t take the time this time.


    So I paid the price and was asked to cook for me.


    I see.


    "How many people do I need?"


    "I said that there were 10 people working under the store owner, so it would be fine for 11 people.Ah, it would be nice to have something to eat easily during work. "


    In the meantime... do you like rice balls?


    Increase the amount of rice in the pan as your father explains.


    Sometimes I take it on a trip, and I have to cook it three or four more times.


    "I''m thinking of rice balls and bowls, but are you okay?"


    "You''ll be fine. The shopkeeper said it would be fine."


    Indeed, the owner said, "I have eaten it before and it''s no problem."


    However, the person dressed as the adventurer next door looked surprised.


    You''ve never eaten that before, have you?


    "What are we going to do with all this water?"


    "I''ll take the broth of the wild bat, put the bones of the wild bat here and light it."


    If you simmer it in the morning, you should be able to get a good stock at night.


    Use it to make a soup that warms your tired body.


    "That look on the shopkeeper''s face was interesting."


    I remember the look on the shopkeeper''s face that I showed him in the early morning.


    The wild bat soup is famous for its health restoration soup sold at pharmacies.


    My health recovers, but the taste is amazing.


    I thought I''d make it, and when I said I''d make wild bat soup... pu.


    "You don''t have to refuse that much."


    "No, it really tastes amazing.Once... no, don''t do that. "


    My father looked as if he remembered the taste.


    When I think of the taste of wild bat soup, everyone has the same look.


    That''s a little interesting.


    "Now, let''s cut the vegetables more and more"


    Holding a knife, he reached for a large pile of vegetables.


    I got it ~


    Divide mass-made dishes into meals to take with you on a trip and meals for shopkeepers.


    The wild bat soup seems delicious because it contains vegetables and meat.


    Rice balls and cooked rice should be easy to eat even for the first time.


    "Is it time to come back?"


    Dad looks out the window.


    "Where are Sola and the others?Oh, they''re all tired of playing and sleeping. "


    At the entrance to the cooking hall, four people who were running around the inn were sleeping in dumplings.


    Even Sierre turned into a slime, it seemed fun.


    Toron''s quiet.


    Looking at Tron, he looks at the dishes arranged on the table in an intriguing way.


    Don''t worry, I don''t play games, but what are you doing?


    "Tron, what''s going on?"


    Gyah


    ... it''s still difficult to communicate.


    "Are you hungry?"


    What?


    Isn''t that right?


    I was watching the food, so I thought maybe I was hungry.


    Well, let''s go back to the room.


    "Yeah."


    Put the sleeping Sola in a bag and hold a magic bag with food in it.


    Dinals also cooked the dishes they wanted, so I decided to make a lot of them, but it was fun.


    "Are you tired? Tron, get in the basket."


    Gyah


    When Toron entered the basket, his father looked around the cooking room.


    I''m asking you to clean up the fire.


    You''re all right.


    "Yeah, I''m not tired. It was fun."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Leaving the kitchen and returning to the room, Sola takes the girls out of the bag and arranges the potions.


    Pu ~!


    Teriu ~


    Pefu


    As usual, I have a strong appetite.


    Well, I jumped around the inn from the kitchen, so I''m hungry too.


    "Ah, I reacted."


    See the magic items your father kept from the store owner.


    The magic item is paired with the magic item held by the store owner, and the color gradually changes from white to green when approached.


    "You''re back."


    "Looks like we''re having dinner."


    "Yeah."


    When you leave the room, lock it, and when you get down to the first floor, unlock the inn door.


    "Good work."


    The shopkeeper smiles at your father''s words.


    "Thank you. That smells good."


    "Really, Ivy, I''m sorry. Are you tired?"


    Dinals come into the inn from behind the shopkeeper.


    "It''s okay. I enjoyed it because I could make a lot of it."


    In my words, the shopkeeper strokes his head.


    "If my grandson were as cute as this,"


    I bowed my neck to the shopkeeper''s words.


    Grandson?


    "You can''t, because they''ve both been swinging their swords imitating the owner since they were little.Now I''m a scared adventurer. "


    Are you afraid of everybody?


    That means you''ve become a pretty strong adventurer.


    That''s amazing, both of you.


    The shopkeeper sighs at Ginal''s words.


    "Taculis says he won''t marry unless he''s a stronger man than himself."


    "Isn''t that... just a few of the top adventurers?"


    Are you that strong?


    "That''s right. The other Amakis will marry the runaway adventurer."


    What do you say?


    "Ah, is that her?" I like people who want to protect you, "he said publicly..." Are you married? "


    Ginal looks at the shopkeeper in surprise.


    "Ah, I did. Two younger boys, still a year old adventurer, poisoned their grandchildren''s teeth."


    Poisonous teeth... what grandchildren are they?


    I''m really worried.


    Ginal smiled bitterly and slapped the shopkeeper on the shoulder.


    Fischer is hiding behind the shopkeepers'' stories and laughing.


    "Dinner''s ready."


    Your father''s words brighten up the shopkeeper''s expression.


    "I haven''t eaten anything since morning, so I''m looking forward to it."


    That said, the owner of the restaurant headed to the cooking room.


    "You''ve moved so much, you''re doing fine."


    Ginal sighs at the back of the shopkeeper who is heading to the kitchen.


    "I''m tired."


    Dinal nods to Fischer''s words.


    "Um, what happened to the others?"


    The shop owner, Ginal and Fischer were the only ones present, so I tilted my neck.


    Aren''t the others coming back?


    "He''ll be back as soon as he''s done.I''ll leave their response to the owner. "


    Nod at Fischer''s words.


    The store owner should be used to handling it, right?


    "I see. Do you think they''ll be able to eat soon?"


    "I eat. I''m not the owner, but I only eat in the morning.I''m really hungry. "


    In my words, Mr. Ginal presses his stomach.


    "It is a wild bat soup and a bowl full of meat.I''ll take it with me and wait in the dining room. "


    "You can do it yourself, so don''t worry.You must be tired of making more than you planned. "


    Shake your neck to the side of Mr Ginal''s words.


    "It''s okay. It''s just for the rest of the day."

 588 Episode 547: Does a sleeping child grow up?

    Thank you for your help.


    Lower your head lightly to the owner of the inn "Asuro".


    "No, I''m the one who took care of you.That was good. Thank you. "


    He seemed to like the dinner he had made yesterday, and he had been teaching the owner how to make rice bowls since this morning.


    But I didn''t think that 9 of the 20 people who stayed at the inn with the owner would finish the meal.


    "The guy who hasn''t come back is unlucky," he said, listening to a conversation he''s not willing to leave behind, I made an extra 20 people for now, but can anyone who couldn''t eat yesterday eat?


    "I''m glad you like it, too."


    The shopkeeper gently strokes my head.


    "You wouldn''t have calmed down in this village.Next time I come, it''s a nice village.Come and see me. "


    According to Mr. Ginal, we have enough evidence to capture them all.


    And I heard that one of Mr. Ginal''s people would come in the day after tomorrow.


    "Yes, I''ll be back."


    Can we talk slowly this time?


    "Now I want to introduce you to my grandchildren."


    Grandson?


    You mean the people who became great adventurers.


    I was interested, so it might be a little fun.


    "Tell Ivy not to say anything extra."


    Jinal slaps the shopkeeper on the shoulder.


    "You won''t say anything extra.It''s all I need. "


    Ginal sighs at the owner''s words.


    "Is there anything you need to know about how to roll a man in your hand?"


    "What is that?"


    The shopkeeper looked at Ginal strangely.


    Amakis was insisting that female adventurers need it.


    "Is he still doing it...?"


    The shopkeeper sighed loudly at Ginal''s words.


    "Was it a long time ago?"


    "Oh, I hear you''re telling me not to be fooled by a stupid man."


    "I see. But if they find out they''re friends, that''s all the women will be protected.They''re both famous for their horrors. "


    Scary?


    "''If I get hit, I''ll do it again and again until I cry.'' ''If I find out I''m hit, I''ll crush it thoroughly.'' ''The cowardly one goes to hell.''"I want you to do it. "


    I don''t know.


    If we turn them into enemies, they''re going to be incredibly troublesome.


    "Ivy, because Taculis or Amakis, the owner''s grandson, is going to be Guilmus of the Adventurers Guild and the captain of the vigilante."


    "Eh! Really?"


    When I looked at the shopkeeper in surprise at Jinal''s words, I smiled a little embarrassed.


    Good for you.


    They look amazing, and this village is safe now.


    "What''s going on?"


    My father, who was checking his luggage before he left, stood next to me with his head tilted.


    "The shopkeepers'' grandchildren will be Guilmus of the Adventurers Guild and the captain of the vigilante."


    My father looked a little surprised at my words, but nodded as soon as he was convinced.


    Maybe your father knows his grandchildren?


    "About half the staff of the Adventurers Guild will tremble if they find out about this."


    Hmm?


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    Trembling?


    Maybe the vigilantes too.If they hadn''t been guilty this time, they''d be thinking of doing better next time. "


    Ginal sighs at her words.


    I wish I had given up.


    "But next up is Taculis or Amakis.Either way, it''s scary. "


    Ginal shows a pleasant expression.


    I''m so scared.


    But are you okay?


    It''s going to drag us to our side, and it''s going to be a lot more.


    "Ivy, Taculis and Amakis are never going to be bought, and it''s okay because they''re the ones who can make good use of it, no matter what they do."


    Jinal and the shopkeeper nod to his father''s words.


    They''re so trustworthy.


    "I look forward to seeing you."


    In my words, the shopkeeper said with joy, "I will tell you."


    Time to go.


    I waved to the shopkeeper with my luggage in my hand at my father''s words.


    When I got to the gate, Mr. Fischer was waiting for me.


    "Are you done?"


    In my words, Mr. Fischer, you can see a smile on people''s faces.


    It seems better not to ask what you have done.


    "Doloid, Ivy, we can meet in three days."


    According to Mr. Ginal, when his father said "OK", he went out to the forest through the gate.


    "Please be careful. I''ll be waiting."


    In the morning, I asked Mr. Ginal if he could leave with me.


    They found something unexpected, so they needed to see their people in person.


    "Oh, I won''t do anything bad."


    Wave your hand out the gate.


    Shortly after that, Mr. Fischer came.


    "Let''s go relax until we meet."


    Nodding at your father''s words, you leave for the next village of Okai.


    Next, I want to slow down in the village ~


    I laughed bitterly at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Fischer has been busy so far.


    "I ran around to the end.The truth is, I''m supposed to slow down in Okanke Village..... "


    As Fischer looks back, he looks back.


    I was walking slowly, but I couldn''t see the gate of the village of Okanke.


    "It''s about time you let it out, right?"


    Explore the signs and open the lid of the bag containing Sola and the others.


    "It''s gonna be okay. There''s nobody around."


    When I opened the lid, I began to pop out one after the other.


    "I''m going to the next village today. Nice to meet you."


    Nyahn


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Tefu


    Terururururu ~


    Gyah


    Look at the basket your father is lifting from his shoulder in Tron''s voice.


    It looks like he''s been up since this morning.


    "Unusual, I''ve been sleeping at this hour lately."


    In his father''s words, Toron moved the leaves pulling and stretching.


    I woke up, but I seem sleepy.


    Flem slept well, but so did Tron.


    "Sleeping children grow up."


    Somehow, he talks about the words that come to mind.


    I wonder what that means.


    Sleeping boy?


    ... you mean you''ll grow up when you go to bed?


    "Ivy knows that word too."


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Me, too?


    "Who said, ''Sleeping children grow''?"


    "Hmm? You really serve me."


    Does that mean the person at the top of the back job?


    I think "sleeping children grow up" is the rhetoric I probably knew in my previous life.


    Does knowing that mean Mr. Fischer serves the same people as I do?


    "I heard from my dead grandmother.Other things like, "Running away is winning."


    Is that it?


    I wonder why.


    I don''t feel anything.


    Was it unfamiliar to me in my previous life?


    "And I guess I lost my temper."


    Are you mad at me?


    It seems that I am familiar with it, but I think it is a pity, so maybe it is a little wrong.


    Er... temper is a loss.


    It''s more like this way...


    "What do you mean?"


    "Eh? Surely it was'' When I get angry, I lose ''."


    Father nods to Fischer''s reply.


    "I''m sure you are."


    Maybe my grandmother is just like me.


    It''s a shame he''s already dead.


    Did my grandmother lead you to something like me?


    "Ivy, what''s going on?"


    I wonder if I was blurry or if my father would call me and make me tickle.


    "It''s okay."


    Your worried father leaks a bitter smile.


    Because I''m really worried about it.


    "It was just a way of saying things that bothered me."


    "I''m curious. That''s an interesting way to put it."


    In my words, Fischer laughs joyfully.


    "My favorite is, ''Eyes on your eyes, teeth on your teeth.If you get hit, kick it. "


    Hmm?


    I feel a little different just now...


    Okay, that''s it.


    Oh, I like your father.

 589 Outside, Mr. Dinal is a bystander.

    - A Digital Perspective -


    "Hey, it''s been a while."


    Behind the escaping criminals, a voice rang from behind.


    As always, the signs are faint.


    Well, I noticed.


    "Ah, it''s been a while. You look well."


    A fellow who shrugs his shoulders at my words.


    His name is Galtos.


    He''s a trusted fellow in the back.


    I''ve saved his life a few times, and I''ve helped him once.


    "Are you sure it''s better than that?"


    Galtos'' gaze turned towards the escaped criminals.


    The figure is already invisible in the darkness.


    "Ah, that''s good."


    In my words, a little disturbing air flows from Gartos. [M]


    "I didn''t let him escape."


    "No, I ran away."


    "Yes, I stopped, too.And yet, you can let him go. "


    Jas, who was displaying frustration next door, raised his voice in disgust.


    Well, if you don''t know anything, you think I let them go.


    Actually, I let him go.


    "So, what about the guy who let him go?"


    Can we catch him?


    Answering Galtos'' question makes him feel that neither Galtos nor Jazz is possible.


    "Huh? If you''re going to get him, why did you let him go? Are you stupid?"


    Jace grabbed me by the shoulder.


    It hurts.


    Years have passed since I retired as an adventurer at the age of 70, and it''s as stupid as ever.


    "No, I thought it was stupid, but I didn''t think so."


    Galtos pulls the sword out of his sheath.


    I''m sure they''re going after them now.


    "That''s all I want to say. You said there was no problem. It''s time they moved."


    Two people leaning their necks against my words.


    Hmm?


    Looks like one came here.


    "Let me introduce you to the monster who will help us in this operation."


    Surprisingly, shadows appear around me.


    This is another big surpent.


    Huh?


    The next moment Galtos and Jas exposed their stupid faces, many shouts echoed in the woods.


    Apparently, the runners managed to meet the surpents.


    Well, it must be the worst encounter for them.


    "Hey, Dinal."


    "What is it?"


    Jas pointed his shivering finger at the surpent.


    "It''s rude to point your finger."


    You''re staring at me like I said.


    That''s funny.


    Is this what happens to Jace, who thought nothing would work?


    Surpent, right?


    "You''ll see, won''t you? Good evening and thank you for your cooperation."


    Slowly stroking my words around the nose of the bowing surpent like Ivy.


    Galtos and Jas stepped back into sight.


    "It''s okay."


    Jas approached me vigilantly.


    "Amazing....."


    Jas probably reached out to the surpent.


    A surpent staring at its hands.


    The customer got burned along the way and rubbed the tip of his nose against Jazz''s hand.


    I laughed at Jace, who was trembling.


    It was amazing.


    "Gilmouth''s tame monster wasn''t a surpent, was it?"


    Gartos approached and gently touched the surpent.


    "Oh, no. Nobody''s tamed her."


    That''s right.


    Jas nodded looking at the forehead of the surpent.


    "Special Tamer seems to be able to get along with un-tamed monsters."


    I remember Ivy with the surpents.


    Surrounded by surpents as if nothing had happened, but it was an unusual sight.


    I didn''t scream the first time I saw it, but I was really surprised.


    Besides, when I was introduced as "cute," I had a lot of trouble responding.


    Surpent is a very smart monster.


    It''s not in the 3 big monsters, but you can say it''s a special monster.


    Some individuals coexist with humans, but that is quite rare.


    Many surpents live deep in the woods and refuse human intrusion.


    If you force yourself into the woods and think you''re the enemy, you''ll never come back from the woods alive again.


    The ancient literature also states that "the village was destroyed because it angered the surpent."


    That''s what makes Ivy happy.


    "Really? I''ve never heard of it."


    Jas nodded in wonder at his confused expression.


    "I guess there aren''t so many special tamers that the monsters would like to work with."


    Almost none, except Ivy?


    Jace thinks of something in my words.


    "Did Dinal meet that special tamer?"


    Turn your eyes slightly towards the screams coming from the forest.


    I can hear a fairly wide range of voices, whether they are running around quite a bit or not.


    Ah.


    The surpents suggested this chase this time because Ivy cried.


    The moment Ivy cried in that cave, the atmosphere of the surpent changed for a moment.


    It''s not just the surpent.


    Sierra and Sola changed for a moment.


    I don''t know about the monsters, but I think they probably made Ivy cry.


    "Who am I to ask?"


    Galtos shows an intriguing expression.


    "I might buy the anger of the surpentants, if that''s all right."


    The surpent that had me stroking up until now raised his face and looked down at us.


    "Ah! Don''t say that, Ginal.I''m sorry, I''ll never ask.By the way, how many surpents are working together? "


    I put my shoulders to Galtos'' words.


    "You didn''t hear me."


    "There are more than 10 of them from the trees, right?"


    Look into the woods in Jace''s words.


    You can move without making a sound from where the trees shake loudly earlier.


    "No, more?"


    There are 28 of them on the run.


    There will be more than 20 of them because of the possibility of escaping in pieces.


    "Probably 20 of them."


    "Twenty! Even though I''m afraid of one...Well, they''re going after you because you''re running away.I wish I hadn''t run away. "


    Jace''s words smiled bitterly.


    "Speaking of which, how did you get involved?"


    "Ah, two days ago, I finally learned the exact location of Gilmouth''s death from the guy who was his assistant.When I went out into the woods to make sure, two of them were waiting near the dump. "


    Galtos gave me a little surprise.


    Well, it''s not normal to be waiting.


    "Maybe he was looking for any sign of me.I want to tell you about this time.It was tough. I know you want to tell me something, but it''s hard to understand. "


    Honestly, I want to praise myself for understanding well.


    "I''m sure you understand."


    "Serpents bring small monsters and push their butts to escape.So, if you run, you catch him and let him escape again.I''ve just repeated this three times, and I thought maybe I''d ask. You''re telling me to let him escape during the convoy. Excellent answer. I was really relieved. "


    Looking around, I see two surpents and a monster I''m trembling with.


    You must have looked pretty funny.


    But I''m really glad I understand how the surpentants feel.


    "Ah, is that... a swing?"


    I followed Jace''s gaze and smiled bitterly.


    It''s midnight so it just looks thin, but one of the surpents is shaking around with something in mind.


    Well, it must have been someone who escaped.


    "By the way, what are you going to do over there?"


    Turn your gaze toward the village gate in Galtos'' words.


    I was able to see two men sneaking out.


    Hide in the shade of the tree and check the faces of the two.


    "Definitely them."


    I didn''t expect to meet church officials in this village.


    There is no church in this village of Okanke.


    A long time ago, there was a dispute between Guilmus of the Adventurer Alliance and the Church over the rights of the Magic Stone that could be harvested in the cave.


    Gilmouth used a pretty bad way to crush the church.


    Thinking about it now, Gilmouth was amazing back then.


    Since then, it seems that the church has crushed every opportunity for the church to build in order not to be robbed of the village''s money.


    So there is no church in this village and there is no one involved.


    For some reason, there are church officials in King''s Landing.


    What do we do?


    "Secure and take him."


    Gartos nods at Jas'' words.


    "I caught you... fainting."


    ¡­¡­


    Was it free?


    The surpent beside us approached two church officials from above the tree.


    The result is fainting without speaking up.


    Well, I know how you feel.


    That must be pretty scary.

 590 External Edition Mr. Ginal is a bystander 2

    - A Digital Perspective -


    Jas tied two of the church officials down with a rope.


    "Ah, Jas."


    "What is it?"


    "Sorry, please untie me once.I want to check my body. "


    Jace leans his neck against my words.


    Speaking of which, Jas was also pulling his hand from the back job.


    "A while ago, there were bishops who carved a magical formation into their bodies.They might have something. "


    Jace looks at my words.


    "With the magic team? Is that possible?"


    In fact, you don''t think it''s true unless you see it with your own eyes.


    You carve that horrible thing into your own body.


    Galtos didn''t seem surprised to hear the information, but he looked at me suspiciously.


    "Oh, it''s true."


    Jas unwraps the rope and turns the clothes of the two.


    I rolled my pants and checked my feet, but there was no magic team.


    Nothing.


    "Oh, good."


    Nod to Galtos'' words and put your clothes back on.


    Jas, please.


    "Hey, Dinal, did you find Lulu''s artifact?"


    Jas asks if he can tie the two of them back with a rope.


    "There was nothing left.All personal belongings were disposed of, and the remains were left behind.All that was left was what was left of the cave. "


    I see.


    It wasn''t the cave that killed Gilmouth, it was the back of the woods.


    And the body was dumped on the spot.


    I couldn''t find the bones, but I was looking for anything I wore, but there wasn''t even any trace of the body.


    The bodies that were dumped in the woods will be devastated by monsters.


    Knowing that, the Underboss must have dumped Gilmouth in the woods.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the guy who led Gilmouth into the woods?I feel like I''m not inside. "


    Jas shook his head to the side of Galtos'' words.


    Speaking of which, I haven''t told you the full story yet, because the arrival in Galtz was slower than I thought.


    "He was being held hostage by someone who thought Lulu was in his way."


    "Was it? What about protection?"


    In Galtos'' words, I saw Jas''s hand squeeze.


    "My sister died knowing her brother betrayed Lulu because of her own fault.She was originally weak.My brother also committed suicide because he couldn''t stand his sister''s death.Their uncle read the letter they left behind and entrusted it to me. "


    The uncle seems to have helped Jace from a nobleman in the past.


    That''s why they handed me the letters they left behind.


    It would be horrible if a letter had passed to a different person.


    "Oh, yeah. That''s why you changed your orders to ''get them all alive''?"


    Galtos nodded convincingly.


    The first instruction from the back this time was, "I will leave it to the truth, to secure the criminals, to live and die."But when the truth came to light, it turned out to be, "Never kill anyone, follow me in front of you."


    Don''t kill me, it''s not kindness.


    There''s no way the man who''s moving us is friendly to criminals.


    Catch him alive. It means, "If he dies easily, the pain will be for a second, right?Let go so easily. "


    It''s scary.


    Well, I agree with that.


    If it wasn''t for his instructions, I''d kill him with my own hands.


    Jas stares at the forest with regret.


    Gilmus and Jas seem to have worked together many times.


    He came to the village of Okanke this time because he was suspicious when he heard that Gilmus was dead.


    "I''m glad Jace came."


    It seems that their uncle was quite lost in what to do with the letter.


    If the person entrusted with the letter was an assistant, their family could die.


    He thought if he took his family out of the village, they''d kill him.


    Worst of all, he was worried about what he didn''t see.


    At that time, I decided to meet Jas again and entrust him with it.


    You must have been pretty brave.


    Even though he helped me in the past, I don''t know who Jace is.


    Still, he thought he could be trusted just by saying that he had nothing to do with Okanke Village.


    Don''t let anybody come over here.


    They must be trying to escape into the village.


    I don''t think so.


    Look at the only gate where you can enter the village.


    "I told the doorman, ''Stay back today.'' That''s right."


    Jas smiles bitterly at my words.


    "Yes, I didn''t know what it meant when I heard it, but when I saw it, I was right."


    Beyond our gaze is a surpent sitting in front of the gate.


    Did you notice any signs of coming towards us? I lifted my body and pulled my tongue out of my mouth.


    His eyes are sharp and he is pointing towards the forest.


    "Even if you knew you weren''t coming, you''re scared."


    Jas nods silently in Galtos'' words.


    "She''s cute."


    Remember Ivy''s words as they laughed.


    "With my crushed eyes, a narrow tongue comes out of my big mouth.Isn''t it cute? "


    Honestly, I have no idea.


    In any case, the eyes had a fierce impression, and the thin red tongue visible from the mouth provoked fear.


    Huh?


    The two of you look at me like you don''t know what I mean.


    And he laughs with a loud voice.


    I can see it glittering in the surpent, but I don''t feel scared about it because I was with Ivy.


    At first, I had a cold sweat on my back.


    Is that it?


    Are you inspired by Ivy?


    "Hey, look at me."


    Laugh at Jas'' words and wave to the surpent.


    To answer that, the body of the surpent shakes small to the left and right.


    "Ginal, you''re amazing."


    Hmm?


    When I look at Galtos, I look alternately at me and the surpent.


    "What happened?"


    "How could that surpent behave like that?"


    Why... that''s what Ivy was dealing with.


    When the sight of the surpent matched, he waved his hand happily.


    Plus, stroke, tap, hug, and ride around the nose of the surpent.


    Speaking of which, when I was worried about the surgeon''s teeth, I put my head in my mouth.


    That''s why I feel particularly uncomfortable...


    A scary tongue?


    I don''t feel cute at all, but I''m not scared right now.


    Hmm.


    I think I''ve changed a little with Ivy.


    "What is it?"


    Come on?


    Galtos and Jas look at me and look a little creepy.


    They''re rude.


    Rattling.


    A man jumps out when the trees shake big nearby.


    I knew there were signs of people coming, but apparently it was a man with the right arm of an assistant.


    Nah, Kon


    A man who looks at us and distorts his face in fear.


    Rattling.


    "Oh, help me!"


    When the trees wobbled from behind, a man came running towards us, but he came halfway.


    "Help? You guys who escaped on your own?"


    A man shakes his neck behind his back, worrying about Jas'' words.


    I wonder what his name was.


    Could it have been Bol?


    No, Bonan? Horu?


    "They''re attacking us!"


    The wobbles of the trees slowly approach.


    Wow, the trees were shaking so vigorously just now, but now they''re slow.


    Sure, it''s more intimidating.


    "Who are they?"


    When I tilt my neck, I stare at it.


    "You''ll see! Help me now!"


    The reverse is not good.


    "Isn''t it worse to run away?Even though it''s our fault, it''s our fault. "


    Jas sighed loudly and shook his neck sideways.


    Shit. Shit.


    "Whatever! Get in the village! They''ll eat you!"


    "No, I don''t think so."


    If it is eaten, it is already eaten.


    If we get caught, why can''t we just loosen up and escape?


    If you calm down, you''ll notice something strange.


    Well, if you''re being chased by a surpent, why don''t you calm down?


    Shit.


    Surpent with a smooth look.


    Wow ~


    When the man screams, he moves his trembling body and crawls to the ground trying to escape.


    It''s ugly.


    Jas nodded his face from among the trees.


    Jas and Gartos looked at me in surprise at the reaction.


    "No, even if they see me.As you can see, you can communicate properly. "


    As the surpent quietly moved his face over the man crawling on the ground, it lowered towards his back.


    Gyah ~


    "Pu, kukukuku"


    I laugh at the man''s too pathetic scream.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    Hmm?


    When you look around at strange sounds, you can hear them coming from the surpent.


    Looking at him, he pointed at a man whose eyes narrowed and his nose trembled.


    "You''re having fun."


    I see.


    I smiled bitterly at Jace''s words.


    The surpents enjoyed the operation.


    It''s about time.


    They''ll be out of here in about 30 minutes.


    We need to catch them again and give them a gift.


    Remove a large number of slave rings from the magic bag.


    Usually, the use of the circle of slaves is prohibited until a verdict is issued.


    But there are exceptions.


    For example, you fled.


    "I''m sorry. I ran away, so I have to wear this."


    This is a special circle of slaves for fugitives, so you can''t hurt yourself.


    Besides, since you can''t escape or talk, it''s an excellent thing to be able to transfer quietly.


    Perfect.


    I stroke the nostrils of two approaching surpentants.


    It''s soft and pleasant to touch.


    But, Ivy, I still don''t think your nostrils are cute.

 591 Episode 548 Relax to the Next Village

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been walking on a well-maintained road... no, it''s probably the first time."


    My father laughs at my words.


    "Most of my journey with Ivy is in the woods.Inside. "


    "Fufu, almost certainly deep in the woods."


    I decided to walk slowly on the village road until I rendezvous with Mr. Jinal.


    If you go into the woods, maybe you won''t be able to join us.


    Easy to walk.


    I also like walking in the woods.


    You can enjoy a variety of scenery.


    Especially in the back of the forest, there are flowers that are only there.


    However, it is very difficult to walk due to roots of trees or rocks that are jumping out of the ground.


    It''s easier to walk since you left Okanke Village!


    Even though it is well maintained, it is easy to walk here even though the ground is just a little soft.


    "I think it''s time to rendezvous with Dinar."


    Father nods to Fischer''s words.


    He said he would come as soon as he was done.


    Surpent nodded beside me, so I''m sure he''ll come aboard.


    "Well, if you wanted to come aboard Mr. Serpent, you could have met me in the woods."


    In my words, Mr. Fischer shook his head sideways.


    "There is a big river between the villages of Okanke and Okanye, and it is difficult to cross the forest."


    Big river?


    Speaking of which, there was a fairly large river on the map.


    I thought it was a mistake because it was too big, but it really is.


    "I thought the river on that map was wrong."


    "The wider the river, the more you think so.To get from Okanke Village to Okankai Village, you have to walk through the woods around the village road Kamura Road. "


    I recall the map again in Fischer''s words.


    Indeed, only the village road and its surroundings cut off the river.


    But I wonder where that enormous amount of water flows.


    Is it going down the village road?


    "Wonder where the river water went?"


    Nod to your father''s words.


    "The river seems to lead to a large underground cavity.Because of the momentum of the water, we can only see from the side, and we still don''t seem to know what''s going on in the cavity. "


    Yes, it is.


    The underground cavity where the water flows.


    It sounds a little interesting, but it looks dangerous and I think we should stay away from it.


    Oh, I forgot, but how was the investigation of the Okanke Village marks?


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    What is the investigation of the mark?


    ... oh, two kinds of flowering trees and a big rock?


    I went to the village of Okanke, and I checked because the memories and maps of the ginals were different.


    "It was the village leader who took the money and removed it from the map."


    My father sighs.


    "Delete?"


    "Oh, there''s a place next to the second mark where expensive herbs grow.They erased it with gold in order to monopolize it.The adventurer will walk toward the sign, so as not to get lost?I suppose it was to keep you from doing that.I heard that the dead Gilmus had found out and the people involved had been disposed of. "


    Was that so?


    Mr. Fischer gave his father an astonishing look.


    "Sorry, let me find out what''s bothering you"


    Father laughs at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "When I asked the villagers, they told me right away, so it wasn''t too much trouble.I forgot to mention the results of the investigation, which is bad.I told the Adventurers Guild staff that the map was hard to understand.Maybe they''ll tie a string to one of the landmarks. "


    If there are similar marks across the village road, it seems normal to tie strings and distinguish them.


    Well, thank you.


    Is that it?


    What''s that noise?


    I heard something... just now...


    "Ah, the sound of water!"


    The sound of water flowing from the back of the forest is echoing.


    You can''t see the river at all.


    Does that mean a lot of water is flowing?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Hmm?


    Looking at Sora''s slightly excited voice, she looked at Sowasuwa and the back of the forest.


    This could be dangerous if you don''t be careful.


    "Sora, not today."


    Phew?


    Sola makes a strange voice in my words.


    "The river nearby is very large.The water will flow fast, so I can''t play as usual. "


    If the river depicted on the map is the right size, it will be a big deal.


    "That''s right, Sola. If you play as usual, you''ll be washed away.Even Sierra won''t be able to get us out, so let''s give it up. "


    In his father''s words, Sola sees Sierra.


    "Hey, I don''t want to check with Sierra."


    "Pu ~"


    Sola screams in disgust.


    But this time, let''s give it up.


    "Does Sola like water?"


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    Is it water?


    No, I didn''t feel as excited as the river when I was at the lake.


    The difference between a river and a lake...


    "Do you like running water?"


    Oh, I see.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    I agree with your father, Sola.


    Sure, I thought it would be fun to roll down the river.


    "It''s fun to leave you to the flow."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Fischer laughs happily and holds Sora up.


    "But the river nearby is dangerous.The amount of water is huge.If you leave it to yourself, you may be quickly washed away in a place you don''t know, and you may not be able to see Ivy. "


    "... pu"


    Is that it?


    I can see how Sora is...


    "Ah, let''s find a river that''s okay to wash away."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Sora shook in Fischer''s arms with joy.


    "What about that promise?"


    Fischer shouts at his father''s words.


    "No, because Sola''s depressed more than I thought."


    Sure, I was a little surprised to hear that Sola wouldn''t be able to see me.


    What is it, like a "gang"?


    "Well, it certainly was an amazing reaction."


    Your father strokes Sola in Fischer''s arm.


    "Fury and pity are different from the other slimes, but the change is amazing."


    Father smiles bitterly at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "You certainly have an incredible intention."


    "I was really surprised when I first saw it.I thought it was something else than a slime. "


    Tilt your neck to Fischer''s words.


    Are there monsters like Slime?


    Mr Fischer shakes his head against my words.


    "No, I''m not. That''s why I thought a new species appeared."


    Ah, a new species.


    Rumor has it that Mr. Sarpent is a new species.


    "That''s right. Is it going to be rumored about Mr Serpent''s move this time?"


    In my words, Mr Fischer is distracted.


    What''s the reaction?


    "Maybe there''s a rumor going around about the surpent.I think it''s just another rumor. "


    Rumors apart from moving?


    ... no?


    Nothing comes to mind.


    "Never mind the rumors."


    Your father can stroke you in the head.


    If you say so, don''t you have to worry about it?


    Maybe it''s something you don''t want to hear.


    "Okay."


    "Dreadful intuition of the druid."


    Hmm?


    What did Miss Fischer say just now?


    What''s wrong with you?


    "Did you say something?"


    Mr Fischer shakes his head against my words.


    Nyahn


    As she turned her gaze to Sierra''s voice, she looked back at the way she walked.


    Something bothering you?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Stop and stroke Sil''s head while exploring the signs behind the forest.


    A monster?


    I guess so. Looks like he''s coming this way. "


    Fischer pulls the sword out of his sheath and stands still.


    When I saw your father, he was already facing the back of the forest.


    "Ivy, stay behind the tree."


    "Yeah."


    Speak to Sola and hide in a nearby tree.


    But there are some strange signs from the monster.


    I mean... are you scared?


    "Something''s wrong. Are you scared?Is there something in the woods... that you care about, a surpent? "


    Spread the word of Fischer to explore the signs.


    Far away from the monster, I definitely felt the signs of the Sarpents.


    They''re like Sarpentos.


    Mr. Ginal?


    He''s coming.


    Turning to his words, the monsters were coming at him with great momentum.


    But he passed by without shaking his side.


    "Looks like you''re confused by the signs of the surpent."


    Mr. Fischer sheathes his sword.


    "This mess won''t come.If you don''t get in the way of running, you won''t get hurt.What a mess. "


    My father runs his sword and watches the monster come running.


    Surely the Sarpents alone will be so confused?

 592 Episode 549 rendezvous

    "That''s funny."


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    When I nodded at my father''s words, Fischer nodded next door.


    Earlier, various monsters ran through.


    Honestly, I''ve never seen a monster so confused.


    The monsters weren''t so confused when they traveled through the woods with the Sarpents.


    "What happened?"


    Come on?


    Tilt your neck with Fischer to your father''s words.


    "Ah, here comes the ginal."


    Seeing Fischer pointing to him, Dinal on the surpent shook his hand.


    And look back.


    Is that it?


    I wonder what it is.


    Something seems different.


    "What''s the matter, Ivy?"


    I wonder how to explain my father''s words.


    Maybe it''s my fault.


    But....


    "Are the Serpents excited?"


    In my words, Father and Fischer look at Sarpent and the others.


    Really?


    "Yeah, my tongue moves faster than usual, and my tail moves a little faster than usual."


    "You''ve noticed a lot about that."


    Mr Fischer sounds impressed by my words.


    Hmm?


    Did you say something impressive?


    "Digital. Good day. What''s the problem?"


    "No, but a little."


    Ginal laughs bitterly at Fischer''s words.


    Tilt your neck to that unspeakable expression.


    "What happened?"


    "Actually..."


    Can I ask you this?


    Should I leave?


    When I saw my father, I shrugged.


    Let''s ask Mr. Ginal.


    Wow.


    The moment I tried to speak to Mr. Ginal, my body was suddenly lifted.


    There was a hard object under my stomach, so I looked at Mr. Sarpent.


    Apparently, Mr. Serpent lifted it on his own.


    I was surprised.


    Um, why?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Sola and Flem are excited about Sarpent''s behavior.


    I don''t know what to do, but I look at my dads.


    Father and Fischer seemed surprised, but Ginal smiled bitterly.


    "Sorry, Ivy. The surpents are in a better mood than usual."


    Oh, that''s why the tongue and tail are moving differently.


    Are the escaped monsters confused by the excitement of the Serpents?


    It''s been like this for more than half a day.


    Eh?


    More than half a day?


    Is that okay?


    When she gazed at the surgeon who was lifting her body, her tongue became violent.


    I''m always relaxed.


    "Something good happened to you?"


    I found my tail swaying loosely in my question.


    There it is.


    "I got your help with something this time.I''m glad it worked out, and I''ve been like this ever since. "


    In Ginal''s words, Serpent shook Pulp.


    Are you glad it worked out?


    Something cute.


    Reaching out to the surgeon on whom I was riding, I stroked around my forehead.


    "I''m glad it worked.But it''s time to calm down. "


    It''s cute, but you should calm down.


    Those monsters were a little miserable.


    "What are we gonna do when Sola and I get excited?"


    Turning to his words, Sola and Flem jumped high.


    "Sora and Flem, let''s calm down ~"


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Pyung.


    Terururururu ~


    Pyung.


    Yeah, not at all.


    Oh, Sierra stopped me from jumping.


    Is that it?


    I was there. Mr. Ginal is gone.


    As I looked around on Mr Sarpent, I saw him talking to Mr Fischer a little further away.


    Is this a report about something?


    "All those involved in Gilmouth''s death and those who didn''t move even though they knew it were caught.And those who made illegal contracts. "


    "Good."


    Nod to your father''s words.


    Now I wonder if Gilmouth and Louis will come to mind.


    Look at Mr Serpent riding me.


    Maybe you helped me catch him?


    "Did you catch them with the ginals?"


    Mr Serpent leans slightly against my words.


    Am I wrong?


    Well, whatever.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    Mr Serpent''s reply brings a smile to mind.


    I don''t know what I''ve done, but I don''t think I''ve done anything like that.


    Surpents are kind to all of them.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we go?"


    Dinal and Fischer will come back to see if the discussion is over.


    "Mr. Serpent, it''s time to drop it."


    When I called out to Mr. Serpent, who had no sign of coming down at all, he put it down after a bit of trouble.


    "Thank you."


    When you hear my words, you rub your nose and rub it on your body.


    "Why is Ivy so sweet?"


    Dinal''s words struck him vigorously, unlike Sarpent-san who was beside me.


    "That''s why you''re dealing with it so differently!"


    With Sarpent''s momentum, Dinal, who had rolled on the ground, rose up and became angry at the Sarpent in front of her.


    Serpent rubs his face against the rising ginal.


    "That''s why you''re treating me so badly!"


    Dinal smiles and slaps Sarpent-san''s nose.


    Looks like you''ve been pretty careful with your relationship.


    Or rather, it has become much closer than it was a few days ago.


    Did we act together and get along better?


    "Ivy, what''s going on?"


    "I''m a little surprised because I''m getting along really well."


    Answering Ginals with a smile, his father looks strange.


    "Friendly? It just looks like the surpent is playing with the digital."


    Sure, looks like it.


    But maybe Sarpent and the others trust Dinal.


    That''s why I think it''s sweet.


    "Hey, don''t pull your clothes."


    Fischer laughs at Ginal''s abandoned voice.


    It''s time to go. What about the surpents? "


    In your father''s words, Mr. Serpent, who was playing with Mr. Ginal, walked away.


    Mr Serpent, who was with me, also took a short distance.


    Is that it?


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    I''m not gonna miss you, Serpent.


    Reach out and stroke around your nose.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but I can''t help it.Thank you, it was fun. "


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck."


    After a short stroke, Mr. Serpent walks away.


    As he watched us, he went back the way he came.


    "Bye. See you later."


    Sifting and shaking Sarpents in my words.


    Speaking of which, there were six of them.


    I was in the shadow of the biggest Sarpent, and I didn''t notice.


    You''re gone.


    When Ginal says she feels a little lonely, Fischer laughs at it.


    "You''ve gotten along a lot. It was a lot of fun."


    Dinal laughs bitterly at Fischer''s words.


    "It''s a smart monster.It was really exquisite. "


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    What happened to the force reduction?


    Maybe you''re talking about being rolled with a force that won''t hurt you?


    Well, surely the surgeons are incredibly powerful.


    "Well, let''s go to the next village."


    Your father waits for Mr. Ginal''s words.


    Ginal and Fischer look strange.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The monster seems to be excited."


    Look at the road to Okai village and explore the signs.


    I felt the monsters wandering through the woods.


    And I can''t hear it all the time, even the sound of moving over the trees.


    "No, wait till you calm down."


    Everyone nods at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    There''s nothing you can do about it.


    "Nyaaa!"


    Huh?


    The voice of Siel stuck in the surrounding forest.


    Suddenly she stared at Siel in surprise and for some reason she had a good look.


    Butterfly, butterfly, butterfly.


    Amazing.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    At one blast, the monsters who were hiding in the forest disappeared together.


    That''s Sierra.


    Nyun

 593 Chapter 550 Fishing Challenge!

    "Wow."


    I was stunned by the vast river in front of me.


    I imagined it, but I can''t believe it''s so powerful.


    Besides, the riverbank over there is obvious, but very far away.


    "Let''s do it! Ivy will do it with me."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Sola and Flem answered Ginal''s words with joy.


    However, Mr. Fischer sighed and his father looked stunned.


    "I''ve been having trouble with them, and I need a break!"


    Ginal said that and took the rod out of the magic bag she had.


    "Is that why you''re fishing?"


    Dinal shouts at Fischer''s words.


    "When I remembered that the river fish here were good, I really wanted to eat them.Such a slow journey is hard to make, and the next opportunity might be in a few years, right? "


    A few years later.


    Then maybe you should keep it when you can.


    Besides,


    "Delicious fish?"


    "Yes."


    According to Ginal, the river fish that can only be caught in this river are more delicious than other river fish.


    She said her body was fluffy and sweet.


    "Ivy, please, I want you to make something good with the fish here!"


    Eh? That''s fine.


    I''m worried about delicious things.


    The river fish I ate before was delicious.


    I really want to eat something better than that!


    It wasn''t just me, but my father and Fischer both complained and quickly received the pole from Mr. Ginal.


    "Your words and deeds don''t match."


    Father and Fischer are slightly distracted by Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "If you hang something good in front of your eyes, you''ll be motivated."


    Father nods to Fischer''s words as he puts something on the tip of the thread attached to the pole.


    "The journey is a meal.I can''t miss anything good. "


    Ginal laughs at the two words.


    Sure, a delicious meal after exhaustion is exceptional.


    "Sola, Flem, don''t get too close to the river.It''s a big river, so if anything happens, we might not be able to help. "


    Sola and Flem stare at the river as Jinal says.


    "Pupupupu"


    Terurururu


    I don''t know what I imagined, but I saw Ginal with a serious look and answered.


    Can I take it you understand?


    Looking at Sola and tilting her neck, Siel slightly pressed her face against me.


    Nyahn


    Thank you all the time.


    When something happened, it was always Sierra who moved me right away.


    Thank you, but I''m worried.


    "Don''t overdo it."


    Nyahn


    Siel shouted at my words.


    Really cute.


    "Have Ivy ever fished before?"


    "Yes, my father taught me."


    Mr Ginal invites you.


    "Yes, take your time, Sierra.Sora, Flem is so good. "


    Speak to Sola, who was playing away from the river, and then go under Mr. Ginal.


    According to the side, the rod was given.


    This is the second time I have touched the rod.


    "I thought about it the other day, but it''s strange that it won''t break."


    The holding part is a bit thick, but it is a long and thin rod.


    It is strange that fish can be caught without breaking.


    "It''s made of a material that''s going to break, so even if you apply some force, it won''t break."


    When Mr. Ginal pulls the string attached to the rod, the tip of the rod becomes tight.


    I''m a little touched by a rod that won''t break even after holding up quite a bit of power.


    "Okay, you know how to fish.Then let''s go fishing together. "


    "Yes"


    When I went to the riverside with Mr. Ginal, my father and Mr. Fischer had already started fishing.


    The expression looks fun and makes me laugh.


    "You complained to me earlier."


    I burst into Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "What kind of food did you use before?"


    I wonder what it was.


    "I think it was some kind of larvae."


    "Well, this time, this is the bait.If you dig up the dirt, it''ll come out. "


    Peek into the little container that Mr. Ginal has.


    Small insect larvae, often seen in the woods, were stupid.


    I don''t think it was one or two, but I felt a little sick because there were a lot of larvae in the small container.


    "Because the fish you''re after are good at feeding.You should put food in the back of your needle. Here''s how it works. "


    Dinal plugs a larvae into the needle.


    Mimic it and feed it into the back of the needle.


    "All right, try to fly the yarn as far away as you can so you can catch a big one."


    Mr. Ginal shakes the pole and flies the thread far away.


    I did use my wrist to fly it.


    "Is that it?... I won''t fly."


    The thread falls in half the way to Mr. Ginal.


    I thought I got the hang of it the other day!


    "Well, it''s okay. I''ll get the hang of it."


    Next time I fly!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Depending on the fish you fish for, does it make a difference?


    Last time, I was waiting for you to relax.


    "Wait until the fish catch the bait.Be careful not to move the rod. "


    Don''t move the pole, wait.


    "Sometimes it''s better to make sure the needle is fed.Sometimes they just eat food. "


    You said you were good at feeding.


    How long do I have to wait before I check the needle?


    You want to check it out now?


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I stood still looking at the river and didn''t move.


    Still good?


    ... none of them move at all.


    Fathers are still staring at the river.


    Looking at the river like three people.


    A gentle flow of water.


    "It flows slowly."


    "Hmm? Water flow?"


    Nod to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "When the river was big, the amount of water would increase, so I thought it would flow faster."


    "This is what the main stream always looks like.However, it is better to be careful where tributaries meet, where there are steps, and where the slope increases.Then, when the rain shakes, it''s better to stay away because the water flows faster.Depending on the amount of water falling, water will overflow from the river. "


    "Is this wide river overflowing with water?"


    "Ah, there are many tributaries of water flowing into the main stream.The water level will rise. "


    I''ve seen water overflowing from the river after it rains.


    At that time, the water was flowing faster and the sound was bigger than usual.


    "Oops, it''s been a while."


    Ginal puts the thread on the tip of the pole.


    I heard that the tip of the thread was getting closer and closer.


    As I stared, I saw the fish in my eyes.


    Wow, that''s huge.


    "Really? Yeah, it sure is a good size."


    Ginal seems to be happy that she saw the fish.


    Fish coming out of the river is patting in front of me.


    I think it''s a little bigger than the fish I caught before.


    Dinal takes a needle from the fish and puts it in the basket.


    And I put that basket in the river.


    "Should I keep him alive?"


    That''s what you did last time.


    "Now, what do you think? This is how someone taught me how to fish."


    I see.


    "Ivy, you should raise the pole and check the needle once."


    "Yes"


    Raise the pole and watch the needle.


    ... there''s no food.


    "Haha, you''re being eaten."


    "It seems so. I''m sorry."


    Turning to his father, he caught a fish.


    That''s nice.


    I''ll do my best.


    Feed the needle again and use your wrist to keep the thread far away... did it fly better than before?


    Say goodbye to the fish with Mr. Ginal.


    It''s completely different from wild rabbits and rats, so I''m thrilled.


    "All right, here we go. Here''s the wooden skewer."


    The wooden skewer made by Mr. Fischer points from the fish mouth to the tail and shakes the salt.


    Salt-grilled is said to be the most delicious way to eat this fish.


    Last time, it was delicious after eating it with salt grill, so I really expect it this time too.


    But I don''t feel like I need to cook.


    "Ivy, please. Can you think of anything else to eat besides salt grilling?"


    Except for salt?


    Ah, how about fried chicken?


    "How about fried fish?"


    Deep-fried seasoned fish is sure to be delicious.


    Ah, but if you fry it, will it make you stiff?


    "Deep-fried chicken. Looks good."


    I''ll try to make it into Mr. Ginal''s words for now.


    And then... depending on the taste of the fish.


    "Even so, Ivy was amazing in a way."


    Ginal''s words sighed.


    For some reason, they kept eating just my bait.


    I was surprised that moving the place would have the same result.


    Well, the last two were still able to fish.


    ... it was a cute size.

 594 Episode 551 Last Location

    "Are you okay?"


    Father shouts at Fischer''s anxious voice.


    "You''ll be fine. Sierra won''t put Ivy in danger."


    "That may be so... This is where they say you''ll be cursed if you come in, right?"


    As Fischer said, he is walking in a slightly creepy place as usual.


    Indeed, it is dim because the sun''s light is blocked by trees.


    Moreover, the trees in this place are driven by darkness due to their dark green color.


    More importantly, there is a constant sound that sounds a little creepy, such as "buuu" or "buuu" from before.


    I''m convinced they call it the Cursed Forest.


    I don''t know about the curse, but it looks like something''s coming out.


    When I told my father excitedly, he laughed bitterly.


    Ginal and Fischer seem surprised at my reaction.


    Aren''t you scared? I could be cursed. "


    Shake your neck against Mr Ginal''s words.


    "Sierre will never show you the place."


    I can say this with absolute confidence.


    If it wasn''t Siel who led us to this place, we''d be on the run.


    "That''s a very trusting relationship. Why don''t I show you around?"


    Don''t run away.


    Your father returns Jinal''s words quickly.


    I got a little lost, too.


    "Druid, it''s you. And, Ivy, you''re lost, right?"


    It is tightly packed.


    I can''t help it, let''s laugh.


    "Still, it''s really creepy.I''ve never seen a black tree before. "


    Following Fischer''s gaze, there were black trees from the trunk to the leaves a little further away.


    It''s a really black tree.


    "Wow, I''ve never heard of a black tree."


    Mr. Ginal walks towards the black tree.


    Nyahn


    "Hmm? Should I stay away from you?"


    Nyahn


    After hearing Siel''s reply, Mr. Ginal stopped his legs.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    Zinal shook her neck to the side.


    It''s not dangerous.


    "Hey, is that tree working?"


    According to his father, Mr. Ginal immediately left the black tree.


    "... it certainly seems to be moving..."


    Fischer refers to a branch that extends from a black tree.


    Looking at it, it was clearly moving differently from the wind.


    "Could it be a tree monster?"


    In Ginal''s words, his father shook his head to the side.


    It''s black, isn''t it?


    It''s definitely black.


    Even though it is a monster that simulates a tree, it is impossible to simulate a tree with this color.


    Except for the color, it''s a tree monster.


    Gyah


    Tron rang from his father''s basket.


    It looks towards the black tree.


    Besides, I felt like my voice was seeping with sadness.


    "Tron, are you sad?"


    Gyah


    As Tron looks, his dads are tilting their necks.


    What''s sad about that?


    "Tron, is this black tree a tree monster?"


    Gyah


    Tron answers Ginal''s words.


    I knew it was a tree monster.


    Tron answers and his dads see the black tree monster.


    A black-and-white tree that you can see in this dark forest.


    It seems impossible, so is it different from the tree monster who attacked me?


    I''ve been observing the black tree monster for a while, but it''s just shaking the branches slightly.


    "You''re so close, you''re not attacking."


    Dinals gaze at the black tree monster strangely in his father''s words.


    Tree monsters are famous for attacking people when they feel their signs nearby.


    The black tree monster in front of me didn''t even show how it was attacked.


    I wonder where it is.


    It''s time to move. I can''t help watching it all the time. "


    Sierr walks out of the room in response to Mr. Jinal''s words.


    I''m worried, but I told her not to come near, and it''s strange to just watch.


    There''s a black tree monster over there.


    After walking for a while, I saw a black tree between the trees.


    It is slightly less visible among the trees, but it is still visible because it is black.


    "That''s true... isn''t that a black tree monster too?"


    Fischer points in a different direction from the black tree monster I found.


    Looking at it, there were two black tree monsters.


    "Is it the kind that lives in this forest?"


    Ginal leans her neck against my words.


    "I''ve never heard of any kind of tree monster."


    Does that mean that the tree monster you saw before and the black tree monster are together?


    You look completely different.


    "Isn''t it just that you don''t know?"


    "That''s also true....."


    Ginal leans her neck against your father''s words.


    I don''t think I''m convinced.


    Looking at Tron, he stared at the black tree monster.


    But those eyes were sad with me earlier.


    What makes you so sad?


    Watch the black tree monster.


    I want to know, but I don''t know what that black tree monster is.


    Tron knows, doesn''t he?


    "Tron. Tron and that black tree monster are the same kind?"


    If you don''t know, you''ll have to ask.


    Gyah


    It''s the same type.


    But the colour is different.


    "Is it because it grows black?"


    Toron shakes the leaves in my words.


    It doesn''t grow black because it doesn''t ring.


    "Are you sick?"


    Even with that question, Tron doesn''t squeal just by shaking the leaves.


    This is not the same.


    "Maybe."


    Look at Patrick and Tron for what Fischer has come up with.


    Life expectancy?


    Lifespan?


    Gyah


    That''s the right answer.


    So all the black tree monsters you can see from here are at their end of life?


    "Is this where the tree monster ends?"


    Gyah


    Tron answers his father''s words with a faint scream.


    "If you look closely, it''s not just three of them.How many people are there? "


    Some monsters saw only black branches from among the trees as they gazed around Dinal''s voice.


    Eight? No, nine.


    Huh?


    Surprised by Mr. Ginal''s words, he looked around again.


    That much?


    I found five.


    Where is it?


    I can''t find it... are there really nine of them?


    "That''s a lot of stuff."


    My father is tilting his neck.


    Maybe you can''t find it with me?


    Oh, is that the ninth one?


    That''s right.


    Dad, you''ll find it.


    Even so, it is said that it is difficult for monsters to reach the end of their lives, but will nine monsters also reach the end of their lives?


    Is that all right?


    You ate the magic of a lifetime monster, and the monster ran wild?


    "Dad."


    What''s wrong?


    "The magic of a lifetime monster is dangerous, isn''t it? Are you okay?"


    Father smiles and strokes my head.


    "It''s okay. The magic that happened in All Town belongs to Ryu.Because the amount of magic is completely different from the tree monster.Even a tree monster wouldn''t make a monster run away. "


    Yes, it is.


    I hope so.


    Bakin, pishi pishi.


    There is a cracking sound in the forest.


    What?


    While you look around, the sound of a whistle echoes through the forest.


    "That was it!"


    Looking in the direction Mr. Ginal pointed, there was a big crack in the black tree monster''s body.


    Even now, various small and large wounds follow the black tree monster with the sound.


    "Why is that...?"


    I saw a black wooden monster getting stunned.


    Bash.


    Last time I heard a loud split from the trunk toward the top, it stopped.


    "Is he dead?"


    No one answered Ginal''s words and just stared at the black tree monster.


    "Ah, I''m falling!"


    When the body of the black tree monster leans out loudly, the sound of the trees rubbing in the forest is heard.


    A black wooden monster leaning down.


    The next moment I thought I''d fall.


    When the magic formation appeared, the black tree monster turned ash and disappeared into the forest in an instant.


    "What? Why is there a magic team?"


    I heard Mr Fischer''s confused voice.

 595 Episode 552 Last Location

    "Are you okay?"


    Father shouts at Fischer''s anxious voice.


    "You''ll be fine. Sierra won''t put Ivy in danger."


    "That may be so... This is where they say you''ll be cursed if you come in."


    As Fischer said, he is walking through a black line on the map.


    Indeed, it is dim because the sun''s light is blocked by trees.


    Moreover, the trees in this place are driven by darkness due to their dark green color.


    More importantly, there is a constant sound that sounds a little creepy, such as "buuu" or "buuu" from before.


    I''m convinced they call it the Cursed Forest.


    I don''t know about the curse, but it looks like something''s coming out.


    When I told my father excitedly, he laughed bitterly.


    Ginal and Fischer seem surprised at my reaction.


    Aren''t you scared? I could be cursed. "


    Shake your neck against Mr Ginal''s words.


    "Sierre will never show you the place."


    I can say this with absolute confidence.


    If it wasn''t Siel who led us to this place, we''d be on the run.


    "That''s a very trusting relationship. Why don''t I show you around?"


    Don''t run away.


    Your father returns Jinal''s words quickly.


    I got a little lost, too.


    "Druid, it''s you. And, Ivy, you''re lost, right?"


    It is tightly packed.


    I can''t help it, let''s laugh.


    "Still, it''s really creepy.I''ve never seen a black tree before. "


    Following Fischer''s gaze, there were black trees from the trunk to the leaves a little further away.


    It''s a really black tree.


    "Wow, I''ve never heard of a black tree."


    Mr. Ginal walks towards the black tree.


    Nyahn


    "Hmm? Should I stay away from you?"


    Nyahn


    After hearing Siel''s reply, Mr. Ginal stopped his legs.


    "Is it dangerous?"


    Zinal shook her neck to the side.


    It''s not dangerous.


    "Hey, is that tree working?"


    According to his father, Mr. Ginal immediately left the black tree.


    "... it certainly seems to be moving..."


    Fischer refers to a branch that extends from a black tree.


    Looking at it, it was clearly moving differently from the wind.


    "Could it be a tree monster?"


    In Ginal''s words, his father shook his head to the side.


    It''s black, isn''t it?


    It''s definitely black.


    Even though it is a monster that simulates a tree, it is impossible to simulate a tree with this color.


    Except for the color, it''s a tree monster.


    Gyah


    Tron rang from his father''s basket.


    It looks towards the black tree.


    Besides, I felt like my voice was seeping with sadness.


    "Tron, are you sad?"


    Gyah


    As Tron looks, his dads are tilting their necks.


    What''s sad about that?


    "Tron, is this black tree a tree monster?"


    Gyah


    Tron answers Ginal''s words.


    I knew it was a tree monster.


    Tron answers and his dads see the black tree monster.


    A black-and-white tree that you can see in this dark forest.


    It seems impossible, so is it different from the tree monster who attacked me?


    I''ve been observing the black tree monster for a while, but it''s just shaking the branches slightly.


    "You''re so close, you''re not attacking."


    Dinals gaze at the black tree monster strangely in his father''s words.


    Tree monsters are famous for attacking people when they feel their signs nearby.


    The black tree monster in front of me didn''t even show how it was attacked.


    I wonder where it is.


    It''s time to move. I can''t help watching it all the time. "


    Sierr walks out of the room in response to Mr. Jinal''s words.


    I''m worried, but I told her not to come near, and it''s strange to just watch.


    There''s a black tree monster over there.


    After walking for a while, I saw a black tree between the trees.


    It is slightly less visible among the trees, but it is still visible because it is black.


    "That''s true... isn''t that a black tree monster too?"


    Fischer points in a different direction from the black tree monster I found.


    Looking at it, there were two black tree monsters.


    "Is it the kind that lives in this forest?"


    Ginal leans her neck against my words.


    "I''ve never heard of any kind of tree monster."


    Does that mean that the tree monster you saw before and the black tree monster are together?


    You look completely different.


    "Isn''t it just that you don''t know?"


    "That''s also true....."


    Ginal leans her neck against your father''s words.


    I don''t think I''m convinced.


    Looking at Tron, he stared at the black tree monster.


    But those eyes were sad with me earlier.


    What makes you so sad?


    Watch the black tree monster.


    I want to know, but I don''t know what that black tree monster is.


    Tron knows, doesn''t he?


    "Tron. Tron and that black tree monster are the same kind?"


    If you don''t know, you''ll have to ask.


    Gyah


    It''s the same type.


    But the colour is different.


    "Is it because it grows black?"


    Toron shakes the leaves in my words.


    It doesn''t grow black because it doesn''t ring.


    "Are you sick?"


    Even with that question, Tron doesn''t squeal just by shaking the leaves.


    This is not the same.


    "Maybe."


    Look at Patrick and Tron for what Fischer has come up with.


    Life expectancy?


    Lifespan?


    Gyah


    That''s the right answer.


    So all the black tree monsters you can see from here are at their end of life?


    "Is this where the tree monster ends?"


    Gyah


    Tron answers his father''s words with a faint scream.


    "If you look closely, it''s not just three of them.How many people are there? "


    Some monsters saw only black branches from among the trees as they gazed around Dinal''s voice.


    Eight? No, nine.


    Huh?


    Surprised by Mr. Ginal''s words, he looked around again.


    That much?


    I found five.


    Where is it?


    I can''t find it... are there really nine of them?


    "That''s a lot of stuff."


    My father is tilting his neck.


    Maybe you can''t find it with me?


    Oh, is that the ninth one?


    That''s right.


    Dad, you''ll find it.


    Even so, it is said that it is difficult for monsters to reach the end of their lives, but will nine monsters also reach the end of their lives?


    Is that all right?


    You ate the magic of a lifetime monster, and the monster ran wild?


    "Dad."


    What''s wrong?


    "The magic of a lifetime monster is dangerous, isn''t it? Are you okay?"


    Father smiles and strokes my head.


    "It''s okay. The magic that happened in All Town belongs to Ryu.Because the amount of magic is completely different from the tree monster.Even a tree monster wouldn''t make a monster run away. "


    Yes, it is.


    I hope so.


    Bakin, pishi pishi.


    There is a cracking sound in the forest.


    What?


    While you look around, the sound of a whistle echoes through the forest.


    "That was it!"


    Looking in the direction Mr. Ginal pointed, there was a big crack in the black tree monster''s body.


    Even now, various small and large wounds follow the black tree monster with the sound.


    "Why is that...?"


    I saw a black wooden monster getting stunned.


    Bash.


    Last time I heard a loud split from the trunk toward the top, it stopped.


    "Is he dead?"


    No one answered Ginal''s words and just stared at the black tree monster.


    "Ah, I''m falling!"


    When the body of the black tree monster leans out loudly, the sound of the trees rubbing in the forest is heard.


    A black wooden monster leaning down.


    The next moment I thought I''d fall.


    When the magic formation appeared, the black tree monster turned ash and disappeared into the forest in an instant.


    "What? Why is there a magic team?"


    I heard Mr Fischer''s confused voice.

 596 Episode 553: This place stays the same

    I''m stunned by what happened in front of me right now.


    I was surprised that this was the last place for a tree monster, but I can''t believe he died like that.


    Looking at Tron, he stared deep into the woods.


    Are you okay?


    I wonder why this is the only thing I can ask.


    My people are dead, so it''s not gonna be okay.


    Gyah


    Looking at me, slowly strokes the squeaking leaves of the tron.


    "That magic team....."


    Turn a glance at Fischer''s words.


    Do you know anything about this?


    You''re not a magical team that''s going to make tree monsters suffer, are you?


    "Fischer? What do you got?"


    "There were letters used in the magic of liberation. And then....."


    My father is tilting his neck, but I feel relieved.


    In the meantime, it doesn''t seem to be painful.


    But let go?


    I wonder what it''s all about.


    Decurse, huh? Also, there were some characters that weren''t used right now. "


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    Decurse.


    It''s a magic team to break the curse.


    That means the tree monster is cursed, right?


    "Curse. Did you feel the curse from the black tree monster?"


    In Ginal''s words, Fischer and his father shook their heads.


    In other words, it''s not cursed.


    Then why are you de-cursing me?


    "In that moment, you knew exactly that."


    Looks like your father was impressed by Dinal and Fischer.


    It''s a special drill.


    Special training?


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    Special training to read the magic circle faster?


    "A special training to remember what you saw in an instant.Because we need it for our job. "


    Work?


    Looks like a pretty tough job from Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer.


    I see.


    My father seems to have some predictions.


    I''m sure he''s been through a lot.


    Hmm?


    Turn your gaze toward Sierre''s powerless cries.


    He looks at me with a little pathetic expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    In my words, Siel''s gaze turned towards the tree monster.


    Perhaps that tree monster is coming to an end?


    Will that tree monster go too?


    Sil shook her head to my side.


    What if it''s not?


    I stood still and looked at Sierra.


    It''s pathetic... I feel sorry for you.


    "You regret coming here?"


    Nyahn


    Oh, that''s right.


    Did you think I was sad when you saw the end of the tree monster?


    "Sierre, thank you for bringing me here."


    It''s sad, but I''m glad to know why.


    I can''t even explain where that feeling comes from.


    "Sierre, thank you from me."


    Ja?


    Siel leans her neck against Mr Jinal''s words.


    "There''s a lot I still don''t know about the world.It''s important to know. "


    I don''t know.


    I know that Tron is a tree monster.


    Sometimes purple potions turn into rice.


    But I don''t know anything more.


    I wonder if this is the last place Toron will be right now?


    When I look at Tron, I notice that he''s looking at me.


    When you stroke the leaves, you look cute when you sift.


    I''m sure Tron will live longer than I do.


    Speaking of which, how long will Tron live?


    Where''s Sierra?


    "I don''t know anything."


    It''s about my family.


    The book did not mention the lifespan of Sierra, nor the lifespan of the tree monster.


    It says the slime is between 10 and 20 years.


    What?


    Tron is leaning on his body because he was staring.


    Toron lived a long time.


    "... yah"


    In the meantime, what?


    Tron?


    Gyah, gyah


    Tron shook the leaves and pulled out a joyful noise.


    I''m suddenly in a better mood, but what happened?


    You''re just talking to me, right?


    ... I don''t know.


    Time to go.


    Ah, yes.


    I hurriedly replied to Ginal''s voice.


    Looking at Tron, the leaves were still shaking.


    Well, better than grieving.


    "Do you report this place?"


    In his father''s words, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer thought for a moment before swinging their necks sideways.


    "I''ll talk on top of my organization, but I don''t think he''ll talk about it anymore."


    That guy?


    Is he going to be Mr. Ginal''s boss?


    Speaking of which, Jinal and Fischer don''t use the word "boss."


    "That''s reassuring. If we find out about this place, we''ll be roughed up by the investigation."


    Dinals nod at your father''s words.


    "This is where the curse comes in.Always, and this place is in the back of the woods, where no adventurers come. "


    When Sierra rang, she walked out slowly.


    There''s a lot of them.


    Black-black tree monsters found one after the other.


    As we pass by, the branches shake slightly.


    "Can you hear me?"


    Stop and listen to Fischer''s words.


    There are no small animals in the woods, very quiet with little noise.


    That''s why I heard a very small noise.


    Shit, shit.


    It was quite a distance away, but I did hear something dragging.


    There''s still a long way to go.


    Nod to your father''s words and explore the signs.


    I''ve been exploring for a while, but I can''t catch any indication.


    And tilt your neck.


    "Looks like you''re getting close."


    As Fischer says, the sound is definitely approaching.


    And yet, I can''t grasp the signs.


    I don''t feel magic either.


    Ginal reaches out to the sword.


    Wait, that''s it.


    When I looked in the direction my father was pointing, I saw a black tree moving slowly.


    Shit, shit.


    "Tree monsters, they were good at wiping out magic and signs."


    That''s right.


    When I was faking it, I really didn''t know.


    "Maybe he''s looking for a place he likes.Don''t disturb me, let''s move. "


    Move to Fischer''s words while checking the direction of the tree monster.


    Walk a little and look back.


    Is that it?


    The tree monster''s body is facing this way.


    I wonder if they''re following us.


    Strangely, I walked a little early and left the scene.


    Turn around again.


    I don''t think he''s following us.


    Nod to your father''s words.


    And then almost an hour.


    I was finally able to get out of the dark forest.


    When I exhaled a little, I found that the extra force that entered my body relaxed.


    He was more nervous than I thought.


    When I saw the ginals, they also looked nervous and relieved.


    Slowly change the speed of walking and walk towards the village of Okai.


    It''s dazzling.


    Ginal clasped her hands on her face with dazzling glances.


    "It''s summer sunshine.It''s time for the temperatures to rise all at once, so the journey will be tough. "


    Dinal displays a disgusting expression in Fischer''s words.


    "Speaking of which, aren''t Sola and the others unusually quiet?"


    In Jinal''s words, his father sees Siel.


    On his back, Sola, Flem and Sol.


    Everyone''s asleep.


    I''m so tired.


    Your father laughs bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "I''ve been playing by the water yesterday and this morning."


    Indeed, we were playing fun all the time while we were fishing.


    If you move around that much, you''ll get tired.


    Jinal shook her shoulders and pointed her finger at Sora, who was sleeping on Sierra.


    "... don''t you feel a little too relieved? I won''t wake up."


    Ginal pokes Sola again.


    "When you''re completely asleep, you won''t wake up."


    After listening to my words, Flem and Sol also poke Dinal twice.


    It''s a monster, isn''t it?


    Isn''t that right?


    Tilt your head to Mr Ginal''s question.


    What are you asking me for?


    In the corner of my vision, I can see my father laughing.


    "Too unprotected, right?"


    Yes, but...


    "I''m on top of Sierra."


    I don''t think there''s any safer place than that.


    Nyahn


    I''m happy to protect her too.


    Dinals nodded at Siel''s reaction.


    "Sure, it''s safe."


    After all, I think so.

 597 Episode 554: Which way are you going?

    "Is it really this way?"


    Nyahn


    "But here, about a year ago, there was a cliff crash that made it impossible to get through."


    Nyah!


    Enjoy a cup of tea while watching Sierre and Jinal interact.


    Between Mr. Jinal and Siel, there is a map of the area.


    Day 6 from the Wooden Monster Forest.


    For some reason, we started arguing before we split up.


    Are you still doing it?


    Father and Fischer look at each other with a slightly stunned expression.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? I''ve never heard of you getting through."


    "Jazz"


    Ah, my voice changed a little.


    "In the meantime, why don''t you go to the cliff and turn around if you can''t?"


    It''ll take four days a way.


    Mr Fischer shouts at my words.


    Turning back is 8 days.


    That''s a few days to think about.


    "I wish I could talk to the Adventurer, but I didn''t see him on the way here."


    "I don''t think so. Because ordinary adventurers come through places they never go."


    Fischer smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "That''s right. I didn''t think I was going that way either.But thanks to that, you can see flowers that I''ve only seen in books.It was beautiful. "


    "You sure were beautiful."


    Blue fruit blooms in the shade of the forest.


    It was a fairly rare flower said to bloom only a few days before it got hot, and it was really beautiful.


    Ginal and Fischer seemed to have seen it for the first time, and you were impressed.


    "Ha, okay."


    Nyahn


    Ah, Mr. Ginal broke.


    You look happy, Sierra.


    "Dinal, you''ve been able to communicate with Ciel for quite some time now."


    Speaking of which,


    "Because Sierra can express it in her body."


    "Yes" and "No" teach me by shaking my head.


    Even if that''s all, it''s pretty easy to understand.


    "Have you decided?"


    "Ah, I''m headed for the cliff, as Sierra said."


    Jinal shrugged his shoulders to his father''s words as he scribbled the map.


    A cliff about four days from here.


    He said there were about two famous caves on a big cliff.


    One is a cave where monsters drop magic items to help adventurers.


    The other is a cave that sometimes harvests high-purity magic stones.


    For adventurers, it seems like a cave that makes them both want to go.


    "As soon as there are other adventurers, Sola and the others can get in the bag."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Gyah


    Dinal nodded to four replies.


    I''m kind of familiar with it.


    "Okay, let''s go. I want to get past the hardest before it gets dark."


    Difficulties?


    I just saw the map, did you have a place like that?


    "Ivy, watch your step from here."


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    The path through which Sierra passes is not accessible, so the path itself is convex, and roots and stones pop out.


    That''s why I have to be more careful now...


    "I understand."


    But there must be something to be careful of again.


    Remove the cups and sweets from the break and lift the bag from your shoulders.


    After walking ahead of Siel, I understood the meaning of Fischer''s words after a while.


    Amazing road.


    The roots of a tree spread out like crawling on the ground.


    Because they overlap, there is no place to put your feet.


    "It''s impossible to dodge the roots, so you should step on the fat roots as much as possible"


    Nod to your father''s words and find a place to get on your feet carefully.


    I found a thick root a little further away that would make it easier for me to put my feet on, so I''m moving.


    Wow.


    The moment I applied my weight, the root of my feet sank down.


    I was in a hurry for something I didn''t expect, and my arm was pulled.


    Are you okay?


    Supported by your father''s arm, the force in your body relaxes.


    I was scared.


    I was really scared that the moment I put that weight on, the ground would disappear.


    "Thank you."


    Take a deep breath to calm your feelings.


    "Pupu ~"


    Looking at Sola''s voice, she jumped from root to root with pleasure.


    I envy you.


    "Ivy, just step on the digitals.Don''t worry, I''m right behind you. "


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I saw him waiting for me a little longer.


    Get your hands off your father''s arm and see where Dinal stepped and put his feet on.


    Are you sure you can go?


    "Yeah, I think it''s okay."


    Replying to your father''s words, I looked at Jinal''s feet.


    Mr. Ginal is pressing the root a little with his sword to confirm.


    It''s harder to walk than when I was here before.


    "Last year, there was a lot of rain around here, so the root underneath must have rotted."


    In Fischer''s words, Ginal points the sword in a direction.


    Looking at you, a huge tree fell from the roots.


    "The roots were rotten and lacked nutrition.This tree will die as soon as its roots rot. "


    Does it rain and the roots rot?


    Like I read in a book...


    Watch your step and watch the trees grow around you.


    I''ve forgotten my name, but I look at the leaves and recall the painting in the book.


    Yes, it is.


    A tree that is resistant to dryness and moisture.


    It says that if it keeps raining, the trees will weaken.


    "Was it raining so much?"


    My father leans his neck.


    "It seems to have been about 10% more than usual.It''s the worst for this tree. "


    Your father nods at Mr. Ginal''s reply.


    Ten percent, that sucks.


    You''re really vulnerable to rain.


    "Ivy, we''re almost halfway there. Good luck."


    Half left.


    Let''s do our best.


    I''m tired ~


    Sit on a nearby rock while listening to Fischer.


    I managed to escape from a place with dense roots, but my body was stirring.


    I suppose it was more powerful than usual.


    "Did you hurt your leg?Sorry, my scaffolding was worse than I thought. "


    Shake your neck to the side of Mr Ginal''s words.


    "It''s okay, I can walk behind Mr. Ginal with peace of mind."


    The initial fear remained, so I put strength into my body, but Mr. Ginal''s chosen location was stable, so I was able to walk with peace of mind at the end.


    "That''s good. There''s a little open up ahead, but can you walk?"


    I can walk.


    Listening to Mr. Ginal, he stood up.


    I''m sure you want to go that far today.


    I''m a little tired, but I''m still fine.


    Enough walking.


    Siel and Jinal take the lead and walk out.


    This road is used by adventurers, so they pay attention to the signs around them, but there aren''t any signs of it.


    And tilt your neck.


    Now, just before it gets hot.


    I think it''s a good season to explore the cave... but no.


    "Ivy, what''s going on?"


    Father looked at me strangely as he was groaning around.


    "No, there''s no sign of the adventurer."


    "Adventurer?"


    Is that it?


    I thought there was an adventurer because of the cave, but isn''t it?


    This time of year, you''re after Magic Stones.


    Magic Stone?


    It''s not a magic item.


    "Only monsters drop magic items in autumn."


    Really?


    Father nods to my words.


    Since there are no monsters in the early summer, are there any adventurers?


    "Besides, the cliffs that we''re heading for are a little behind the woods.Only the top adventurers, or the middle-adventurers, who have gained a lot of strength, will be able to come. "


    Top adventurer or middle-adventurer with strength?


    Ah.


    Indeed, as I approached the cliff, I felt the signs of a monster with strong magic.


    But I wonder if you felt any sign of Sierra.


    Everyone''s running away.

 598 Episode 555 Thora and the others are happy but....

    I was stunned by the pile of garbage in front of me.


    This is the back of the forest.


    Since it was a remote place, I could predict that the garbage was being dumped unjustly.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter a lot of garbage.


    And if you look closely, there are a lot of magic items discarded.


    What are you going to do if the monster runs wild because of the magic left over?


    "Fools."


    Ginal''s voice next door shook her body.


    Looking gently at the neighbor, I wonder if he is quite angry or not.


    This is scary.


    Slowly turning away, I noticed that the sol at my feet was staring at the pile of garbage.


    "Are recent adventurers stupid?"


    My father picked up a magic item that was rolling at his feet and wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    This magic item still has a lot of magic left.


    Pefu!


    Sol shouted joyfully at his serious father''s words and stretched his tentacles towards him.


    "Are you happy with Sol? Here."


    Dad handed Sol the magic item he had that made him laugh bitterly.


    "Pefu! Pefu!"


    A sore that puts the magic item you received from your father into your mouth.


    Gusha, gusha, shuwa, shuwa.


    Shortly afterwards, an unspeakable sound echoed through the forest.


    As always, it sounds like you''re losing your strength.


    When Fischer looked at Sol with a bitter smile, he had already finished eating.


    As always, it is fast to eat.


    "Pefu ~"


    Sol''s pleasant cries lightened Dinal''s atmosphere.


    "If you''re so happy, it''s ridiculous to be angry."


    "Pupupupupupupu!"


    Terururururu ~


    When she turned to the voice of Sora and Flem, there were two people staring at me.


    Both of them seem uncomfortable.


    Strangely, I noticed that the two of them were looking at a pile of garbage.


    "Oh, you want to go to dinner?Can I go? "


    When I saw your father, he nodded, so I gave Sola permission.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    When her body trembles, Sora jumps high and lands in a pile of garbage at once.


    I don''t know if it was a target, but I sucked the sword that had been thrown aside in my mouth.


    Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa.


    This noise is kind of sticky on my back.


    Terururururu ~


    As Flem slowly approaches the pile of trash, he moves around in the trash looking for something.


    Did you find the object of interest? I dodged the trash with my body and pulled out the red potion and put it in my mouth.


    Shuwa, shuwa.


    Fufu, that''s the most familiar sound.


    Nyahn


    After seeing Sola and the others, Siel moves to where she can see the three.


    "Thank you for watching, Sierre."


    Really dependable.


    Nyahn


    Gusha, gusha, shuwa, shuwa.


    Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa.


    Shuwa, shuwa.


    In the forest near the cliff, the sounds of Sola''s eating echo.


    Gusha, gusha, shuwa, shuwa.


    Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa, Kyushuwa.


    Shuwa, shuwa.


    What do you think this noise is when someone who doesn''t know anything hears it?


    I''m happy to eat it.


    Ginal sits on a nearby rock and laughs as she watches three.


    "Recently, I didn''t eat enough because I didn''t have such a terrible dump.That''s all you can eat here.That would make you happy. "


    Sure, Dad''s right.


    From the village of Okanke to here, there was no illegal dumping ground where so much garbage was dumped.


    It must have been a shame for Sola and the others.


    "Hey, what magic items were you dropping from a cave nearby?"


    Ginal and Fischer tilt their heads to your father''s questions.


    My father is staring at the pile of garbage.


    "The cave over there certainly has reinforced gloves, shields and bra.A magic shield must have been dropped as a rarity.Even if it comes off, it''s gloves. "


    For adventurers, what they need is dropped.


    Plus, reinforced gloves are a must for adventurers.


    My father also buys it again once a year.


    "As far as I can tell, the abandoned magic item wasn''t dropped from the cave."


    My father was right. I couldn''t find a shield or bra in the garbage in front of me.


    Normally, there are the most unwanted items dropped from the cave in the dump next to the cave.


    Something''s wrong.


    When Mr. Jinal stood up, he went to the garbage.


    I am holding one of the magic items there and checking something.


    "There''s still a lot of magic left."


    Ginal''s words make your father''s expression steep.


    Look at this.


    The magic item that Ginal lifted was a large stove.


    Some adventurers have a stove, but the stove is small.


    It''s not infinite to say you''re in a magic bag.


    So choosing something that is easy to carry is the mainstream.


    But the stove that Ginal has is certainly the size of a household for indoor use.


    "There are other things that the Adventurer has that are out of proportion."


    No one but the Adventurer will ever pass through here...


    This is the back of the forest.


    Those who are not adventurers should walk the safe village road, even though it is a long way off.


    So... what do you mean?


    "Are you saying there are idiots in this place who are intentionally dumping this garbage?"


    Dinals nodded at his father''s words.


    But for what?


    It is known that monsters run wild because of uncontrolled dumps.


    Hmm?


    "To make monsters run wild?"


    I wonder if that''s what it''s like to come here deliberately to throw away garbage?


    No, I don''t think so.


    No one will benefit from a monster''s rampage.


    I''m sure this place won''t catch anyone''s attention... even though an adventurer will definitely arrive in the fall?


    "Maybe it''s possible."


    Your father shows a slightly thoughtful expression.


    "For what?"


    "... because there''s something people don''t want to see?"


    Father who doesn''t seem confident to answer.


    "It would be strange for the adventurer to ask for a crusade."


    That''s right.


    Ginal''s words nodded his grinning father.


    "But it''s true that someone is coming to dump a lot of garbage in this place."


    Fischer finds something from the garbage and pulls it out.


    "I don''t know why."


    Ginal leans her neck against Fischer''s actions.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I got the paperwork.


    A few folded sheets of paper in Fischer''s hand.


    "Well, it''s a request for an adventurer from the village of Okai."


    "Request form?"


    Ginal receives the documents from Fischer.


    "Sure, there''s a mark on Okai Village."


    Tilt his neck to the conversation between Ginal and Fischer.


    A request from an adventurer in the village of Okanay... does that mean that the adventurer in the village of Okanay is involved?


    Will the Adventurers help us make the monster run away?


    Are you so confident in your arms?


    "That''s funny."


    Turning to his father, he received the documents from Mr. Ginal and looked at them.


    "What happened?"


    "This is a request."


    Wait, someone''s coming this way.


    Explore the signs in Ginal''s words.


    What?


    I don''t feel a sign...


    Ivy, get Sola and the others.


    Fischer looks at me with his sword in his hand.


    "Yes, Sola, Flem, Sol. Someone''s coming, come here."


    Ah, I got a sign.


    What, you couldn''t read the signs because it was far away?


    I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    As Sola put them in the bag in turn, she exhaled little by little.


    "I don''t like that."


    I bowed my neck to Mr Ginal''s words.


    It''s too far away to grasp the signs at all.


    I knew it.

 599 556 Difference in speaking power

    Ivy, stay hidden.


    I nodded at Mr. Ginal''s words and looked around.


    "Ivy, there''s a big rock a little further.Behind you. Go with Siel. "


    Nyahn


    When I saw how your father pointed, I did find a big rock.


    "Be careful."


    "You''ll be fine. I haven''t hidden any signs at all.... are you stupid? "


    Seeing Fischer shrugging her shoulders, she smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, the signs are thin because they are far away, but the people coming towards us are not hiding the signs at all.


    No, you''re not trying to hide it in the first place?


    "Don''t you think nobody''s here?"


    Ginal leans her neck against your father''s words.


    "If there were so many signs in the woods, the monsters would attack us."


    "But they didn''t attack me.You mean you''re using a good monster repellent? "


    Except for monsters.


    The fact that monsters in the back of the forest are also effective is quite high.


    Nyahn


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. Shall we go?"


    Speak to your father and move behind the rocks.


    "Let''s wait quietly."


    Nyahn


    Don''t get excited because you don''t know what''s going to happen.


    I think it is okay because my father and Dinals are strong, but I am worried.


    Is that it?


    Maybe he''s trying to get caught up in something before he gets to Okai Village?


    "I want to enjoy my trip slowly....."


    Who am I supposed to complain to?


    "I wish you could solve this easily."


    After a while in the shadow of the rocks, looking at his dads, six adventurers dressed up.


    The look on your father''s face was a bit daunting.


    Yeah, I feel the same way.


    Because the six people who showed up are really surprised when they look at their father.


    Certainly, the signs of your father are hard to read.


    But if you''re an adventurer coming into the woods, you''ll notice.


    "Why are you here!"


    Oh, I wonder why you say that.


    You''re dressed as an adventurer, so it''s no wonder you''re in the back of the woods.


    You''re all dressed as adventurers when you meet someone, aren''t you?


    Are they okay?


    "I''m an adventurer, but what?Subadventurers? "


    Ha ha.


    Mr. Ginal is totally making fun of six people.


    "Subordinate?"


    I see a man who reacts to Mr. Ginal''s words.


    The atmosphere is a little different from the five people around.


    The five of them have a lowly atmosphere, but what does this man mean... something...


    "Are you making fun of us?Who do you think I am! "


    Ah, this is the only person who looks down on people.


    Besides, you''re hiding your identity in an adventurer costume, and you''re glad you said that?


    Pu


    Hmm?


    Dinal looks away and shivers his shoulders.


    I''m sure he''s enduring laughter.


    To take a closer look, both your father and Mr. Fischer are slightly distracted.


    "You..."


    "Are you dressed as an adventurer to hide your identity?"


    Oh, my father said that.


    When I saw the man I was told, I was anxious to see my clothes.


    You didn''t forget?


    "By the way, are you here to throw away the garbage?"


    Why, so...


    "Fugan, don''t talk!"


    ¡­¡­


    That''s not your real name, is it?


    "Why do I have to take orders from you?"


    Wow, that''s not true.


    ¡­¡­


    Your dads are completely white.


    He doesn''t want to deal with them either.


    "But I''m glad."


    It seems that the problem will be solved without injury.


    But you''re such an idiot... so stupid.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Why, you know.Who told you that? "


    How could it be worse than stupidity?


    ... I can''t think of anything.


    "Ha, I can hear you without yelling.They''re not adventurers, there''s no reason to be here.If so, it''s obviously because it''s different from the trash the Adventurer gave you.This is just a prediction.Looks like you got it right. "


    Six people hurried at Mr Ginal''s words.


    Not yet.


    "I don''t want to disturb you. Hey, take care of them!"


    Somehow.


    You''re showing me the difference in abilities, you''re doing it?


    Ah, do it.


    Five men pointed their swords at your father.


    When I saw my dads, I didn''t even put my hand on the sword.


    He didn''t think it was necessary.


    Well, I guess so.


    Turn your eyes toward five people and tilt your neck.


    I wonder what it is.


    Something''s wrong.


    If you look at your dads, you''ll soon notice the difference in strength between you and them.


    And why are you so motivated?


    Hmm?


    Something''s wrong.


    Nyahn


    Stay with the five of them.


    I can tell from the expression that I am irritated.


    Is that it?


    Is your body shaking?


    Is it because you''re frustrated?


    Wow ~


    When one of the five went towards Mr. Fischer, the remaining four attacked his father at once.


    "I''ve never seen a fight so hasty."


    Nyahn


    Baki.


    Dogga.


    Gong.


    In an instant, five people fall to the ground.


    When I see the remaining man, I open my eyes.


    "Wake up and get to work!I''m not paying you. "


    You won''t be able to wake up and lose consciousness.


    I wonder what it is.


    When I saw a man, I began to feel miserable.


    Uuuuuuuuuu


    Dogo


    Mr. Ginal kicked the man with an unpleasant expression.


    It didn''t look like a real kick, but a man blew up brilliantly.


    I didn''t think you were standing defenseless in front of your enemies.


    I saw Mr. Fischer tie up six people with ropes as he stepped out of the rocks.


    Excellent work.


    I''m familiar with what I''m saying.


    "Er, you can ask me if it''s okay...."


    What should I say about this halfway feeling?


    Your dads are laughing bitterly.


    "Well, I''m glad nothing happened."


    Dinals nodded at his father''s words.


    Certainly.


    "What about these guys?"


    "Leave"


    Ginal responds strongly to Fischer''s words.


    I''m sure you don''t want to get involved.


    "That would be impossible."


    That''s right ~


    Dinal is dying for your father''s words.


    He really doesn''t want to get involved.


    Well, I can tell from the look on your face that everyone thinks the same thing.


    Honestly, I don''t want to get involved.


    "Nonetheless, these five. That was weird."


    "Oh, there was a clear difference in strength between us."


    Dinal wrinkles between his eyebrows at his father''s words.


    "Huh? Don''t come back.This time, the signs are weak. "


    When I look at the signs in Fischer''s words, I see that the signs are slightly moving.


    It is difficult to read because the symptoms are thin.


    "This is an adventurer.More than a median adventurer. "


    Looks like it.


    Mr. Ginal put his hand on the sword in his father''s words.


    "Ivy, back behind the rock again."


    He nodded at his father''s words and hid behind the rock with Siel.


    The signs of approaching are fairly thin and could be a bit of a hassle for enemies.


    "I think I noticed."


    There are only three signs of coming this way.


    I was hoping I''d see you soon, but I stopped before that.


    I''m sure you''ve noticed the signs of the ginals.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Ja?


    We can see each other watching where they''re coming from.


    After a while, Dinal-san''s sign fluttered.


    I was anxious about it, but there were three signs of hiding.


    "There you are, come out.I need your help. "


    There are confusing signs in Mr. Ginal''s words, but I see three signs approaching.

 600 Episode 557 Conditions for Runaway

    "You''re an adventurer."


    I had predicted from the way the signs disappeared, but it was one woman and two men who appeared as adventurers.


    "Excuse me. We are" Storm "belonging to the Adventurer Alliance of Okai Village.I am Garth, the leader.Behind them are my buddies, Evas and Ars.You guys..... "


    I gently stare at a man named Garth.


    Somehow I get very nervous.


    He leans his neck and looks at his dads.


    ... that''s scary.


    Yeah, silent intimidation?


    Why would you do that?


    "Just one question first.How do you relate to these guys? "


    Ginal refers to the six people who are rolling.


    "On behalf of the Adventurer Alliance, I was exploring the actions of the six.Um... are you alive? "


    Garth looks at the six rolling people and makes an unspeakable expression.


    "I''m fine, I''m alive. My favor...I''m the Wind Digital. Next to them are Fischer and Druid. "


    Ginal''s words surprised the three of them.


    Is it the ''wind''?


    Ars was a little excited and stared at the ginals.


    "That? But...."


    A man named Evas looks strangely at his father.


    I''m sure you know that the wind crew doesn''t have a name for a dolphin.


    "I have some business to attend to, and I''m acting differently from Gallit.He was willing when we worked together, and now we''re traveling together. "


    Don''t give me too much information.


    You thought you could trust the three of them?


    Look at Mr. Ginal.


    Sure, I''m showing you a smile, but that''s... I don''t trust you.


    I wonder what it is.


    Are you trying?


    Nh ~, both Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer are really hard to read.


    "Do you know about this garbage?"


    In my father''s words, the three of them showed a bad look for a moment.


    I mean, I know.


    You mean you knew about it and left it?


    "You knew.Why did you leave me? "


    Mr Ginal''s voice sounds grumpy.


    And three shoulders shake.


    "Um...."


    Garth opens his mouth like he''s confused, but it closes quickly.


    Ginal narrows her eyes as she looks like that.


    The three people who were seen staring hardened their bodies and diverted their gaze.


    I was trying to get the monsters to run away.


    "No! That''s definitely not true!"


    Evas hastily denies Fischer''s words.


    But I can''t believe you''re denying it, because you''re leaving a lot of garbage in the woods.


    "It''s really different. As soon as their guilt was established, we were going to collect the garbage."


    What if the guilt is established?


    If you left a lot of garbage in the woods, you''d be guilty, right?


    Didn''t you think you''d catch him?


    "You got caught in this garbage thing, right?"


    "That''s right...."


    Evas''s voice lost momentum in Ginal''s words.


    I knew I could catch him, but I was swimming without catching him.


    Maybe you wanted to catch him for something else?


    But what would you do if you left a lot of garbage in the woods and the monsters went wild?


    "Who ordered it?"


    "... it''s Gilmus."


    Garth answered Ginal with a sigh and became smaller.


    "Gilmouth in Okai Village today is stupid."


    Ars tries to open his mouth to Fischer''s words, but Evas stops.


    "Well, it''s said that a monster''s runaway requires a lot of magic.That''s why this much.... "


    Garth stared at Ginal.


    I''m kind of working really hard, but what''s a lot?


    The relationship between monster runaways and garbage is often unclear.


    Is that it?


    What?


    Garth shouted at Ginal''s return.


    "So, what is it?"


    "So, if it''s just a little bit..."


    You''re serious?


    Believe in groundless information and leave a little trash in the woods?


    I''m sorry to hear about Mr. Garth, so I''m serious.


    Ha.


    Ginal sighs loudly.


    I know exactly how it feels.


    "If you''re an adventurer, just trust one piece of information and don''t move."


    What?


    Garth was puzzled by Ginal''s stupid voice.


    Evas and Ars have similar expressions.


    "Certainly, some researchers argue that a monster''s runaway requires a lot of magic.However, some researchers say that the magic of garbage and the magic of monsters are incompatible and run wild.Others say that the magic of time is changing, while others say that the magic of garbage is influencing each other and changing.The theory that there is a lot of magic is highly regarded, but there is no evidence.There have also been reports of unexplained monster runaways.If you''re an adventurer, don''t believe in information without proof. "


    In Ginal''s words, the three people show a confused expression.


    I wonder, did you really not know anything else?


    If that''s the case, it''s a bit of a problem.


    Nyah!


    Turning to the voice of Siel next to her, she stared sharply at the cliff.


    I look at the cliffs and I don''t find anything of particular interest.


    I look for signs, but I can''t catch anything.


    "That''s funny. There''s no sign of it."


    Even the signs of small animals and small monsters that I felt a while ago disappeared beautifully.


    This is abnormal.


    What do we do now?


    Turn your gaze toward the ginals.


    Ivy, come here.


    Running from behind the rocks towards your father''s voice.


    In the corner of his vision, he saw Siel running toward the cliff.


    Huh? Kids?


    I heard Mr Evas shocked.


    When I went under my father, two monsters popped out of the woods behind the rocks.


    I couldn''t read the signs!?


    "You''re running wild!"


    One of them jumped on Dinal because he was responding to him.


    Ginal stopped the monster''s claws when he attacked with a sword and hit the monster with his hand.


    The next moment, when I heard a click, the monster that was attacking me fell to the ground and stopped moving.


    "Shit! Doloid"


    When I looked at Mr. Fischer''s impatient voice, I saw a monster coming towards me.


    When he pointed his sword at the monster, he sticks it straight ahead.


    The monster moves to dodge the tip of the sword, but when the sword shines red, the monster is wrapped in fire.


    "Don''t stand there!"


    Ginal''s yells echoed to Garth, who was stunned.


    Yes


    His father sighed as he glanced at them in a hurry.


    Are you okay?


    Watch your surroundings, and your father looks at me worried.


    "It''s okay."


    Protected by his father, he turned to the forest.


    There is a sound of trees shaking in the distance.


    Maybe it''s Sierra.


    You look fine.


    After a while, when the woods stopped shaking, Mr. Ginal lowered his sword and de-alerted.


    "Ah, I''m surprised. Doloid, I''m sorry. Are you okay, Ivy?"


    "It''s okay."


    "I''m fine too."


    I smiled relieved when I told Fischer that my father and I were fine.


    "Why are there signs of monsters...?"


    "It''s famous that the signs of a runaway monster are fairly thin."


    Ginal answers Garth''s words in a stupid way.


    "Ah...."


    I wonder if you forgot.


    I don''t depend on it.


    Rattling, rattling.


    Everyone stood up to the unexpected rubbing sound of the trees.


    "... you look fine. The signs are coming back."


    Any sign of that?


    Ah, speaking of which, there are signs back in the woods.


    I didn''t feel anything earlier.


    "Good."


    Speaking of which, is Ciel gonna be okay running into the woods?

 601 Episode 558 Trash Pickup

    Are you okay?


    ¡­¡­


    Three adventurers sat down at the same time as Ginal said she was okay.


    Worried and approaching, he realized he was a young adventurer.


    Maybe in his 20s?


    Add 3 cups of tea from the magic bag.


    "Are you okay? Drink this."


    When I gently touched Mr. Garth''s shoulder, he turned to me.


    I was a little surprised, but I smiled and showed three glasses.


    "What? Ah..."


    After seeing the glass and me several times, I finally understood, and I smiled bitterly.


    "Thank you."


    Garth received the three cups and gave them to Evas and Ars in turn.


    This will calm down a bit.


    Is that it?


    I don''t see any sign of Sierra.


    The slight signs of running around that I had just felt disappeared completely.


    Looking around, I saw Siel watching us from among the trees.


    With Garth and the others around, it looks like they''re waiting for us nearby.


    "Are you calm?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I started seeing monsters run off.I''ve been listening to you. "


    Garth lowers his head and Evas and the others lower their heads.


    Mr. Ginal looks at it and leans his neck.


    "Do you have a master?"


    "No, I''m not."


    Mr. Garth shook his head to the side, just like Mr. Ginal said.


    When I looked at the three of them, they looked uncomfortable.


    "You know how to be an adventurer, don''t you?"


    "... I haven''t learned"


    Ginal wrinkles between her eyebrows at Garth''s words.


    I don''t know what to do, I''ve never learned anything.


    Oh, I''m not an adventurer, okay?


    "Why didn''t you learn from anyone? Is there a reason?"


    "No, because I was traveling."


    Ginal displays a suspicious expression in response to Garth.


    I can see that Fischer doubts Garth''s answer.


    "Traveling, by the way, what are we going to do?"


    Garth shows a strange expression to Jinal''s question.


    "Even though I found out that the monster was running wild, is this garbage still there?And what are we going to do with those six? "


    Mr. Garth looks at the garbage with six people in a hurry to show Ginal how stunned he is.


    I think I completely forgot.


    Are you a subordinate adventurer?


    But I thought it was more than a middle-adventurer from the way the signs went out.


    "I''ll put the garbage in my magic bag and take it to the village of Okai, with the six of you."


    "You mean catch him?"


    "Yes, I will capture you for the monster''s outrage."


    "Of course. So why did you leave the garbage and these six behind?"


    "I thought the garbage was really okay. I''m sorry about the six of us...I can''t tell you from my mouth. "


    Ginal nods at Garth''s words.


    Probably expected you wouldn''t be able to tell me why.


    "Okay, let''s get rid of the garbage for now."


    Ginal''s words surprised Garth and the others.


    "If we get rid of this by ourselves, it''ll take time."


    Sure, Sol ate a lot, but the garbage is still piling up.


    Seven of them seem to be in trouble.


    "I''m sorry."


    Garth throws more and more rubbish into the magic bag that he gave me.


    Still, it''s an amazing amount.


    "Oh, Garth."


    "Yes"


    "There''s probably garbage in the magic bag that the best of the six have.When you get back to Okai Village, watch out for the magic items inside. "


    "Careful?"


    Garth and the others tilt their heads to Ginal''s words.


    "Ah, they were discarding magic items that left magic behind to make the monsters run wild.If you throw it in a controlled dump, it''s dangerous to leave it there. "


    Garth looks surprised and sees a fallen man.


    "I didn''t know."


    "Well, I guess so. From now on, be careful."


    "Yes"


    "I think we know about this, but the cause of the monster''s runaway is still unknown.You know what would have happened without us, right? "


    The three nodded with a mysterious expression in Ginal''s words.


    Dinal looked at the situation and exhaled one breath and talked along with the monster''s runaway.


    My father smiles bitterly when he sees three people listening seriously.


    "What are you looking after, Dinal?"


    That''s right.


    As he watched the three of them, he poured the potion into the magic bag he was holding from his shoulder.


    I got in the way, so I didn''t eat enough for Sola and the others to be satisfied with.


    When I put it in my bag, I was impressed that I was really sorry.


    So I want to secure potions and magic items as much as I can.


    "The magic item is...."


    "I''ll take it with me.Ivy just needs a potion. "


    If you are wondering whether to take a magic item and release a new magic bag, your father will take what you had in your hand.


    What?


    When I saw my father, I put the magic item I took into the magic bag that I put at my feet.


    "I could only see it for a second, but the sol in the bag was so awesome.It was like, "I still want to eat it."


    Fufu


    Sure, that''s right.


    You were staring at a magic item with such displeasure.


    The moment I saw it, I almost blew it out.


    "Still, they don''t know much about you."


    Nodding at his father''s words, he looks at the three of them.


    I''m desperate to hear Mr. Ginal''s story and I don''t seem to be conscious enough to come here.


    All - you - can - take thanks to that.


    Immerse yourself in the work of putting garbage in a magic bat for a while.


    Less than 2 hours.


    I finally put the last piece of garbage in my magic bag.


    I''m tired ~


    Sitting on a nearby rock, nodding at Fischer''s words.


    "Good day."


    My father gives me a cup of tea.


    "Good day to you too, Dad."


    It''s cold and delicious when you take it and drink it.


    Don''t calm down.


    While drinking tea, I slap my hips with my fists.


    Mid-waist pain.


    "My back hurts."


    I nodded at Ginal''s pungent words, and now I rubbed my hips.


    Ah, maybe this way.


    Is that it?


    When they looked around, they all smacked or rubbed their hips with serious expressions.


    When I laughed at the sight, my father noticed and laughed.


    Hmm?


    Fischer looks at me and my father strangely and leans his neck.


    "Fufu, because everybody was really hitting me."


    Everyone looks around in my words.


    And when I realized that everyone''s hands were on their hips, I laughed.


    "Well, thank you."


    When the break was over and Dinals started preparing for the trip, Garth came in front of Dinals and lowered his head.


    In a hurry, Evas and Ars bowed their heads side-by-side.


    "That''s enough, I''ve got nearly 40 magic bags, can you take them?"


    Beyond Mr. Ginal''s gaze was a pile of magic bags that turned into a pile of garbage.


    That''s a lot of stuff, so you shouldn''t take it with you by yourself.


    "It''s okay. I brought a trolley."


    Evas takes something out of the magic bag he was lifting from his shoulder and puts it on the ground.


    Looking at it, there was a large trolley.


    "Are you ready?"


    Evas nods small to Jinal''s words.


    "Maybe."


    "Preparation is important."


    Evas laughs joyfully at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "Now, let''s get this loaded up."


    In Ginal''s words, Father and Fischer sit the six people who are down facing the trolley.


    Then he put nearly 40 magic bags on his feet.


    You won''t wake up.


    I''m a little worried about putting my magic bag away.


    Magic bags are not so heavy because they have a lightweight magic spell on them, but isn''t it going to happen so much?


    "A while ago, I gave him medicinal herbs to keep him asleep."


    At some point.


    Turning to Mr. Ginal, he smiled.


    Was it because of your mind that you seemed to smile so incredibly?


    "It''s going to happen, right?"


    "Of course."


    Should I?

 602 Episode 559 In the meantime, to the village?

    Six adult men on a trolley and about 40 magic bags.


    As expected, the trolley was a magic item if I thought it would be difficult.


    I had to try it, but it was very light.


    Amazing.


    Mr Ginal leans against my words.


    "It''s used to take a lot of garbage from town or village to the dump, but have you seen it?"


    What, a lot of garbage?


    "Ah! I''ve seen it a few times."


    Once, a very luxurious woman pulled a trolley loaded with a lot of garbage, so people thought it was impossible to see it.


    I see.


    Was there a secret about that trolley?


    "Um, we should probably go."


    "Well, be careful."


    Ginal lightly raised one hand to Garth''s words.


    "Thank you."


    The father sighed as the three of them waited for him to return to the village.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Dinals put their shoulders to my father''s words.


    "I don''t know. They said they didn''t have any of them, but how accurate is the information?Besides, even if we knew we had company, we might not be able to tell them. "


    If my client asks me to keep it a secret, I can''t tell him.


    "But Gilmus gave you permission to leave the garbage behind."


    Mr. Ginal shook his head sideways.


    Of course, that''s impossible.


    If you were Gilmouth, you''d be listening to a lot of information...


    Stop going to the village of Okanko and go to the next village of Okanko?


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "Why?"


    "Why, I wonder? Something''s definitely going on."


    Well, there must be.


    Look at Jinal and your father.


    "Well, that''s also true.I don''t mind passing by. "


    Ginal nods at his father''s words.


    There was a bitter smile when I saw the two of them.


    Even though you look completely unconvinced.


    "You''re worried."


    Father and Mr. Ginal have a punitive look on my words.


    Is your father worried about three adventurers?


    Ginal may be worried about the adventurer, but I''m sure Gilmouth''s attitude is worrying.


    "Both of you don''t match your words and expressions."


    I laugh at Mr. Fischer''s words.


    "I''m sorry. For now, I''ll go to the village of Okai and check it out and contact the guild of King''s Landing if there''s a problem.So let''s get out of here before we get involved. "


    Well, that''s a good point.


    Mr. Fischer nods to Mr. Ginal''s suggestion, but is that going to work?


    Mr. Ginal is very tough on the guilty, but kind to the adventurers and the victims.


    If your father is in trouble with a young adventurer, I''m sure he can help.


    When I was in Okanke village, there was someone I could trust, so I was holding my hand with a little cooperation, but if there wasn''t someone I could trust in Okanke village, I''m sure I wouldn''t be able to leave.


    "Is that okay with Doloid and Ivy?"


    No matter how you move in the future, you''ll know what''s going on.


    There may be people in the village of Okanye that the Ginals trust.


    "Oh, I don''t mind."


    Me too, that''s fine.


    Mr Ginal gave a pleasant expression to my reply.


    I won''t disagree.


    Because I''m worried too.


    "Well, let''s move when we''re done.Oops, Ciel''s back. "


    When I followed Fischer''s gaze, I saw Siel gracefully coming out of the forest.


    "Thank you, Sierra."


    Nyahn


    I can see Sierra''s tail swaying from side to side with pleasure.


    He seems to be in a pretty good mood.


    Well, you''re starting to freak out.


    In Ginal''s words, she turned her tail around and said, "Nyah."


    I''m really in a good mood.


    I wonder how much it''s been.


    From the slight signs of Sierra, I managed to understand that she was running around in the woods.


    When I saw Sierra, my tail was still spinning around.


    What the hell have you been doing?


    Don''t worry about it.


    "Shall we go?"


    Hurry up and lift the magic back from your shoulders, as Jinal said.


    "Ah."


    Open the lids of Sola''s bags, which were originally lifted from her shoulders.


    I completely forgot.


    "Pu ~"


    Sola jumps out of the bag with her in the lead.


    Then Sol and Flem.


    Sorry I''m late.


    In my words, three swinging pull-ups.


    I''m not in a bad mood.


    That''s good.


    Sil walks gracefully next to Jinal, who has the map.


    The tail is still shaking to the left and right with pleasure.


    Looking at it, a smile comes to mind.


    I got all the food for Sola and I think she enjoyed it, and it wasn''t all bad... no, no.


    The monster ran wild.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    Turn your attention to your father''s words.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, Tron''s restless."


    Look at the basket containing the tron your father was lifting from his shoulder.


    Sure, it''s moving around in the basket.


    "That''s funny."


    "Isn''t that right, Tron? You need to calm down a little."


    Gyah


    Tron groans against his father''s words.


    What happened suddenly?


    "What happened?"


    I can see that Dinal is watching Toron too.


    Dad looked at Tron strangely when he said, "Suddenly he went mad."


    I arrived in the square of today''s destination with a bit of excitement and wonder about Tron.


    "It''s a little early, but that''s enough for today.You''ll be tired from what you just said. "


    Fischer looks around as she wakes up her luggage.


    It was a bigger square than I thought, so the outlook is better.


    What about the tent?


    "I''m sure it''s all right because there''s Sierra, but this is the back of the woods, so let''s stop the tent."


    In Ginal''s words, Fischer shook his head.


    That''s true, too.


    Ginal looks around and laughs bitterly.


    "This is the back of the woods.I guess I''ll be relieved if Sierra comes along. "


    "Sure, but that''s not gonna work, so we need to be careful."


    I heard Ginal and Fischer laughing bitterly, and Siel shaking her tail.


    I''m sure she''ll be happy because she likes to be relied on.


    When I stroked my head, I heard a louder murmur than usual.


    "How about dinner today?"


    My father is picking up the branches and preparing for the fire.


    "I think I''ll make soup because I have time.I almost drank all the soup I had in my magic bag.And spare parts. "


    "Um, I want a bit of spicy soup... can''t I?"


    I laugh at your father.


    "Fine, I''ll leave you a cup of meat."


    I''m looking forward to it.


    You really like meat, don''t you?


    Well, so are the ginals.


    Remove 3 large pans from the magic bag and add water to the fire.


    Add different meats and throw in vegetables slightly larger than the meat.


    Pa''s desired spicy soup combines several types of painful herbs...


    The other two are medicinal herbs as usual.


    "All you have to do is simmer."


    Soup isn''t enough, is it?


    I have bread, so I might as well eat it between roasted meat and leafy vegetables.


    "What are you making?"


    Dad comes next door and peeks into his hand.


    "Thanks for the potion. It''s a sandwich with meat on it."


    "Even though you ate a lot in a pile of garbage, it was still a huge appetite. Nice sandwich."


    "How much do you think you can eat?"


    Father, think a little about my question.


    "Ten, no, fifteen."


    Hmm?


    Fifteen just for your father?


    ... let''s make it hard.

 603 Chapter 560 Magic and Appetite

    That sounds like it.


    Ginal reaches out to the sandwich.


    In front of the four people, a spicy soup containing vegetables and meat, a salad with root vegetables wrapped in sauce and hot water.


    And a lot of sandwiches.


    I''ve eaten this before, but this is good.


    Ginal reaches out to the second sandwich.


    Meat and vegetables are sandwiched in a slightly smaller bread to make it easier to eat.


    Don''t eat too much.


    Fischer is careful, but he has already reached out to the third one.


    "I''m hungry because I used magic."


    Speaking of which, I''ve heard that using magic will make me hungry.


    Shop the loaded sandwiches.


    Is that why your father said more today than usual?


    "Is Dinal quite hungry?"


    I put the soup in my mouth, wondering what my father said.


    It feels good, spicy and delicious.


    This tingling spice makes your appetite go away.


    "Oh, where''s the dolphin?"


    What are you talking about?


    "I''m with you, but as far as I can see, it''s not as digital as it sounds."


    Does hunger mean "if you use magic"?


    Is that it?


    Does it vary from person to person?


    "Dad, if you use magic, isn''t everyone just as hungry?"


    My father nodded at my words, eating sandwiches.


    Each one of us.


    "Yes, it is."


    I didn''t know.


    "I''m the same person."


    I bowed my head to Mr. Fischer''s words.


    What does it mean to be the same person?


    "No matter how much magic I consume, it doesn''t matter how much I eat as usual.Sometimes people like me are called "unchanged people."Well, it''s just a few of them. "


    Someone who doesn''t change.


    Was there no other way to say it?


    "What about your father and Dinal?"


    "There''s no name except for someone who hasn''t changed."


    Huh?


    "Fischer''s constitution is quite unusual.Normally, it''s a little affected. "


    That''s right.


    When she nodded, she said, "Ivy is."


    In my case, the magic is too weak to be used casually.


    So I don''t know what happens.


    Um, what do you think?


    Tilt your neck and show the expression your father thinks a little.


    "Have you used a little magic before?"


    Did you get it?


    When did this happen?


    "Could it be unconscious?"


    My father''s eyebrows are slightly crouched.


    "Maybe."


    Is that so? A while ago, you completely lost Sola, didn''t you?At that time, Ivy''s magic was flowing around.Maybe he tried to find Sola. "


    I didn''t notice.


    I''m a little scared of unconsciousness.


    Ginal shows a slightly steep expression.


    Indeed, I have quite a small amount of magic.


    And yet, I used it unconsciously.


    "I was in a hurry for a moment, but there was no change in Ivy, so I thought I was adjusting the amount without problems and using it.I guess not. I''ll be careful next time. "


    I am relieved by your father''s words.


    I''m relieved to have someone to watch out for.


    Because you''ll tell me when you use it unconsciously.


    "At that time, I felt like I was eating a little more, so it probably had an impact."


    It had an impact.


    I really didn''t notice.


    Eat slower, Dinal.


    Turning to Fischer''s words, the sandwich was half gone.


    That''s a lot of momentum.


    When I saw the plate in front of Mr. Ginal, I drank out the soup and ate up the salad.


    "I feel that the soup is spicy and can be eaten more than usual."


    Ah, maybe the spicy soup was useless today.


    Speaking of which, Ivy.


    After drinking the soup, she turned her attention to Fischer''s words.


    "Yes"


    "What did you think when you saw the three adventurers?"


    Tilt your neck to Mr Fischer''s question.


    "It was kind of a mess."


    The way to turn off the signs was like a top adventurer.


    And yet, as an adventurer, I didn''t have the necessary knowledge.


    I thought that lack of knowledge was a subordinate adventurer, but the sword that Garth had and the bow that Evas had were also used.


    Besides, the middle-adventurer will have to be quite strong to meet us in the back of the forest.


    Something''s wrong.


    "I''m sure you''re right."


    Mr. Ginal puts a sandwich in his mouth.


    Wow, how many eyes?


    "They''ve recently become median adventurers.But that''s more than a median adventurer.It''s a quiet and melting way for even the most experienced adventurers to melt around.However, as far as the attitude of the monster is concerned and its ability to respond to information is concerned, it is not a medium adventurer.No matter how sweet they are, they are a subordinate adventurer. "


    Nod at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "By the way, Ivy''s good at turning off the signs. Why?"


    What?


    Mr. Ginal is looking at me.


    I wonder, is it being tested?


    I was good at turning off the signs because I was running away.


    "Ah, those three adventurers are running from something, too?"


    "Exactly. Well, it''s just an estimate."


    I may be expecting it, but I think it fits.


    Well, I think we might have gotten the way we needed to get rid of it.


    You''re with me.


    "Given the fact that you''re running away, it''s possible that you''re being chased by rather troublesome people."


    Fischer sighs small.


    "Yes, I can tell from their equipment that they''re traveling adventurers.Even junior adventurers sometimes travel, but only after they have gained some knowledge and confidence.But from what they look like, it''s probably like they signed up as adventurers and soon became traveling adventurers.It is dangerous to travel adventurers with little knowledge.But knowing the danger, I had to go on a journey.I wonder if they''re after such troublesome people? "


    When Ginal answers, your father twists his neck.


    "From the looks of the three of us, it seemed like we were based in Okai Village, but what about it?"


    "He said he didn''t have a base.They said it cost a lot of money. "


    "Well, I guess I heard a lot about the dinal."


    Ginal shrugs his shoulders at his daddy''s stupid expression.


    "I''m glad you said that, but those three are pretty stubborn."


    Ginal''s words surprised Fischer.


    Really?


    "Ah, I''ll be on alert soon, so I couldn''t go any further."


    Mr. Ginal?


    That''s amazing.


    Well, it''s time to clean up and go to bed.


    Hmm?


    In Fischer''s words, when I saw the sandwich plates, everything was gone.


    And even the pot that contained the soup was empty sometime.


    I wonder when you were refilling?


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, he looked satisfied.


    I thought I made it a little too much.


    What''s wrong?


    Shake your neck against your father''s words.


    "Nothing. I wonder if I can have the usual amount tomorrow."


    If you need more tomorrow than usual, get ready for bed.


    "Ginal, are you okay?"


    "Oh, that''s all right."


    "Tomorrow seems to be fine as usual.I''ll make breakfast with you. "


    "Thank you, by the way, what''s going on?"


    "Not all of them, but some people get sick when they eat less.Looks like the ginals are fine. "


    Yes, it is.


    Magic is a bit troublesome, isn''t it?


    I didn''t know.

 604 Episode 561: As planned

    As Fischer said, he reached the cliff on the fourth day of the conversation between Ginal and Siel.


    I looked up at the cliff in front of me.


    The cliffs that you climbed on Mr. Sarpento were tall, but the cliffs in front of you were also tall.


    "Over there."


    Looking at the right side pointed by the filter, you can see that there are plenty of holes in the cliff.


    "There''s a cave where monsters drop magic items.Well, monsters come out this season. "


    I wonder if it drops or changes during the season.


    Are the monsters coming out the same?


    We were together.


    Tilt your neck to Mr Fischer''s way of speaking.


    It''s like I''ve seen it.


    "When I was young, I checked to see if it was true."


    Really?


    "Yes, it was time we had the symptom ''We only believe what we see''."


    Hmm?


    What are the symptoms?


    "It''s a sick name called" The Rise of Youth. "


    Fischer bursts into your father''s mouth.


    Mr Ginal has a faint expression for some reason.


    "The worst part of the illness was digital."


    "Shut up."


    I laughed as I stared at Mr. Fischer.


    From the attitude of Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer, he did a lot when he was young.


    I''d like to talk to you slowly someday.


    I won''t tell you.


    Hehe


    Is it that easy to get that look on your face?


    Slightly slap your cheeks.


    "Well, Sierra, what do we do from here?"


    Nyahn


    Once she rang at Jinal''s words, she walked to the left opposite the cave where the monster came out in an undisturbed step.


    "There? Anything wrong?"


    Jinal leans her neck and chases after Siel.


    After that, I looked at the basket I lifted from my father''s shoulder.


    The basket has Toron, but he''s been sleepy since this morning.


    I''m restless.


    I see.


    My father''s gaze turned to Tron.


    As we approach the cliff, the shaking of the leaves gets worse.


    Tron, calm down.


    Gyah


    Ginal and Fischer reflect on Tron''s voice.


    "You''re excited."


    Fischer stares at Tron strangely.


    "It''s getting worse..."


    When I stroke the leaves of Tron, it calms down a little, but soon the leaves start moving again violently.


    "Maybe there''s something.Let''s be a little more vigilant.It''s just that they''re normal. "


    As Fischer said, I saw Siel walking in front of me.


    It guides us in the same way as usual.


    Sora, Flem, Sol, nothing changes.


    Tron is the only one who''s different.


    What was it like when Tron changed his attitude?


    When I found the Tree of Tree Magic Disease... it was buried on the ground sometime, and I couldn''t get out.


    Unfortunately, I don''t remember how it was before I found it.


    There''s no more...


    I''ve never seen Tron like this before.


    After a short walk, Dinal stops walking in front of her.


    When she saw Sierra, she hung her forefoot on the cliff to see what was happening.


    "What happened around there?"


    Mr. Fischer shook his head to the side of Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "The cave where the Magic Stone can be taken is beyond the Cave of the Monster, so it doesn''t matter.There shouldn''t have been anything particularly interesting around here.Ah, there was a small cave. "


    Mr. Fischer looks around the cliff, so he runs his gaze on the cliff as well.


    But I don''t see the entrance to the little cave I just told you about.


    "I remember. It was just a cave without grace."


    "Yes, but it must have happened.I heard there was nothing, but I looked into it and I remember. "


    "... that happened."


    I laughed a little bit at Ginal who responded with a slightly infidel response.


    Boko.


    What?


    Looking at the disturbing sound, there was a big hole in the cliff.


    Before that, there''s Siel.


    Huh?


    What have you done?


    Entrance found!


    Zinal shook her tail with joy.


    "No, now...."


    "Ivy, I don''t care about small things. I don''t care."


    Is it a small thing?


    There''s no doubt that Ciel made a hole in it, right?


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I looked up.


    "I think she made a hole because she thought she needed this cave.Which means this cave is connected to the other side. "


    Certainly, Siel came to the cliff saying that Mr. Dinal could not pass by the cliff.


    That''s why Mr. Ginal is right.


    ... don''t tell me you''re going to drill a hole like this on the other side?


    When I saw the hole that Sierre had opened, Sierre and Fischer were about to enter the cave.


    "Still, I wonder why it was blocked.It didn''t look like the cliff collapsed. "


    Your father leans his neck toward the hole opened by Sierre.


    Indeed, if the cliff had collapsed, there would have been traces of it, but as far as I can see, it''s nowhere.


    "Hey."


    After Sierre entered the cave, Fischer returned with a hard expression.


    "What happened?"


    "This cave looks like people are working on it."


    Huh?


    "Come in. You''ll see."


    As soon as we enter the cave with the Dinals, we leave the vast space.


    Looking at the wall, there''s no sign of the Magic Stone, it''s really just a cave.


    Is that it?


    Why do you see the walls in the cave?


    "It''s a magic item light."


    Fischer points to the top of the space and sees that the magic lights are embedded in the walls at equal intervals.


    "Is it worth using magic items in this space?"


    "Looks like you made something in this cave."


    As his father tilted his neck, Ginal pointed to the back of the space.


    When I saw it, I saw the door in the deepest part of the space.


    It''s a door.


    My father put his hand on the sword.


    "Yah, yah!"


    When everyone was alert to the state of the cave, Tron sounded excited.


    Wow.


    It''s hard to be alone!


    Tron, calm down.


    What happened all of a sudden?


    Receiving Tron''s basket from his father, he strokes the leaves to calm him down.


    Gyah!


    I can''t.


    It doesn''t calm me down at all.


    When I was in a bit of a hurry, the wind flowed softly.


    Huh?


    Nyahn!


    She opened the door with her forefoot and was stunned by the bragging.


    After seeing Sierre a little dazed, his father smiled and relieved himself.


    "Don''t you have to be vigilant?"


    Nyun


    "Well, I didn''t see anyone, but there are places in the cave that are hard to understand."


    Gyahhh


    Toron is crawling around the basket and running wild inside.


    "Wait, Tron. You want to go somewhere?"


    Gyah!


    Dinal looked at Tron and pointed to the door.


    "Beyond the door?"


    Gyahhh


    Then let''s go. We''ll find out anyway. "


    Fischer walks out toward the door when he hears Tron''s voice.


    The wind flowed again.


    Eh, somewhere in this scent...


    "Hey, is that the smell?"


    Mr. Fischer shows a disgusting expression.


    Ginal had the same look.


    It was a sweet scent, but it wasn''t that unpleasant.


    And why do you look so disgusting?


    Gyahhh


    Watch a violent tron.


    Sweet scent... ah!


    "It smells like calho!"


    I had a darker, sweeter scent in Cario''s flower fields before.


    It was too thick and disgusting.


    Is that it?


    Why does it smell like calho when it''s in the cave?

 605 Episode 562 Tron is Happy

    "If you didn''t notice, I want to turn back."


    Turning to Mr. Ginal''s disgusting voice, I found out that he really disliked it.


    "I don''t think that''s possible.More than that, six people attacked in an illegal dump.Maybe it was Carlo''s addict who did the wrong thing. "


    Poisoning?


    "Among Cario''s addiction symptoms is a ''loss of judgment''.... that''s exactly what it was like. "


    When I tilted my neck to Fischer''s words, my father told me one of the symptoms of addiction.


    Decreased judgment ability?


    I remember the people I met a few days ago.


    Someone was dressed as an adventurer and hiding their identity, but they were acting like they were wearing a cover.


    Others recklessly challenged their fathers with a clear difference in strength.


    Well, is it possible that it was Carlo''s fault?


    "All right, let''s go. I can tell by the smell, but we have to make sure."


    Mr. Ginal walks out towards the door.


    After that, I noticed that the smell gradually became stronger.


    "Smells good."


    "Oh, that''s terrible. The cave smells terrible."


    In his father''s words, Mr. Ginal nodded and pressed his nose with a cloth.


    And Ivy.


    My father looks at me as he removes the cloth.


    "Yeah. Oh, Sola, wait away."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Pefu


    Pointing away from the door to Sola and the others beside her, three of them headed towards Piong and you.


    After checking the distance, I took out a clean cloth from the magic bag and covered my nose and mouth.


    I''m relieved by the slightly better smell.


    "Open it."


    When Mr. Ginal opened the door, the wind came from behind.


    Every once in a while, I get attacked by a sweet smell.


    Even though I cover my nose with a cloth, I feel sick about the sweet smell.


    Ugh


    Ohh


    Looking at Ginal and Fischer, she looked painful.


    Looking at the back of the door, I saw a flower of carrio blooming on one side.


    Great amount.


    Boko.


    Is that it?


    I feel like I heard the sound a while ago.


    After a while, I noticed that the smell gradually faded.


    "Thank you, Sierra."


    Looking beyond Fischer''s gaze, there was a big hole in the wall behind Carlo''s flower fields.


    Next to the hole is a siel.


    "Fu ~, I can breathe."


    "That''s true. You underestimated the smell of carrio flowers. Still disgusting."


    In his father''s words, Ginal nodded and slapped his chest lightly.


    Certainly, the smell has been relieved considerably, but my chest feels a little bumpy.


    "You''ve faded quite a bit. Going to the next space?Well, I can already see it. "


    Ginal sees a carrio flower blooming in the space next to her and looks really disgusting.


    Tilt your neck slightly to that attitude.


    "What happened in Cario?"


    "A little while ago. Don''t do anything wrong with Carlo.Once you reach out, you can''t escape until you die because you''re so dependent. "


    Dinal''s eyes were slightly distracted from the usual seriousness.


    "Yes"


    Jinal nodded in her eyes and was gently stroked in the head.


    "That''s a great amount, though."


    Fischer sighs in front of Cario''s flower fields.


    Gyahhh


    Turning to Toron''s voice, he saw something in his basket.


    It makes me laugh a little bit.


    The roots are entangled in the basket because of the haste.


    "Don''t panic. Calm down."


    After stroking the leaves of Tron a few times, he takes them out of the basket and places them next to Cario''s flower fields.


    "Ya ya ya. Ya ya."


    Your father smiles bitterly at Tron, who is excited to see Cario''s flower fields.


    "It''s complicated. It''s something we shouldn''t have, but it makes us happy."


    What?


    Look at your father, Tron.


    My body is leaning slightly to the right.


    It''s like, "Aren''t you glad? Looks like you''re hearing it.


    "No, you''re free to be happy, so don''t worry about it."


    Gyah


    Tron trembled toward his father, lurking his roots underneath the ground.


    The roots are always entangled in the basket, but it''s strange because I feel incredibly powerful only at this time.


    You''re seeing something amazing.


    Fischer watches over Tron.


    And I tilt my neck.


    Amazing stuff?


    "Is it Tron''s way of eating?"


    Sure, there won''t be a lot of people to see.


    In the first place, it''s not in the book about the child of the wooden monster, so many people probably don''t know it.


    "I don''t know how to eat, but everything.It''s also strange that a tree monster is with people.And how to eat. Sometimes a tree monster is so cute. "


    I didn''t think it would come time to think the tree monster was cute.


    After all, the tree monster is attacking me and dying.


    Nevertheless, don''t let it wither away.


    I''m a little touched by the caryon that is dying to draw a circle from the caryon buried next to Tron.


    "Wow, you''re dying so fast."


    Ginal reaches out to a caryon buried next to her and pulls it out, but as soon as she grabs it, it falls to the ground.


    "You''re completely dead. Roots?"


    Dinal digs up the ground with a stone falling nearby.


    They must be checking the roots of Kayo.


    "The roots are completely dead.If that''s the case, it''s fine. "


    Fischer glanced at the hole Jinal had dug from behind.


    "When I found it before, it was hard to pull one caryon each, and it took me two days to finish.When I saw this flower field, I almost got distracted. "


    Dinal nodded with a disgusting expression at Fischer''s words.


    "Sure, that was tough."


    Your father used to say, "It''s a big job," in front of the flower garden in Caglio that he found earlier.


    "Hey, don''t you smell the cauliflower yet?"


    What?


    In his words, the ginals gazed at him.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I''m serious. Doesn''t it smell?"


    Father shook his neck to the side of Fischer''s little whisper.


    "Hey, it''s really slight, but don''t smell it."


    Fischer rushed his eyes to the surroundings.


    "There it is."


    Dad pointed to the door behind the space.


    When I entered this space, I saw the same thing that opened the door.


    Gyahhh


    Tron makes a happy voice toward the door.


    Looking at Tron, he laughs at the three people who are clearly relieved.


    Toron stared at me, slowly pulling out of the ground, and the leaves rolled around in front of him.


    "Ivy doesn''t know that hell."


    "That''s right, whether you pull it out or not, there''s Karyo in front of you.How hellish it is to sniff that sweet smell and even pull it out.If you don''t carefully pull it out, the roots will cut off on the way. "


    Ginal explains Fischer''s words in detail.


    Father nods deeply after hearing Mr. Ginal''s explanation.


    It must be hard to work with that smell.


    "If so, why does the smell of cauliflowers make you sick?"


    There are other flowers with a sweet smell.


    Well, it doesn''t smell that way.


    "They say it''s to keep the monsters away, but what do you think?"


    Mr. Ginal shrugs his shoulders.


    I mean, the cause is unknown.


    "Oh, is that smell attacking you again?"


    Mr. Fischer covered his nose with cloth, wearing a sick expression.


    When she hurriedly put a cloth on her nose, Ms. Ginal nodded and reached out to the door.


    The leaves of the tron in my arm are circling around.


    I wonder how many cauliflowers there are left.


    I''m worried.

 606 Episode 563, you want to hang up?

    "Still don''t smell... is that the door?"


    Dinal sighs and stares at the door he finds.


    Your dads sighed and dropped their shoulders.


    That will be the case.


    I''ve just finished processing my third garden in Caglio.


    And it seems that there are still flower fields in Caglio.


    "I''m afraid that if this much caryon comes out as drugs, I''m gonna get hurt."


    Fischer nodded as he dug through the soil and looked at the roots of Caglio.


    It seems to be dull.


    "Well, there''s a big organization involved."


    "Oh, that''s what happens."


    Dinal nodded in disgust when his father looked tired.


    "Hey, isn''t this space a little different from before?"


    Fischer is tilting his neck as he looks at the wall of the cave.


    No?


    When Fischer pointed to the wall of the cave, Dinal checked the location.


    "Is this... a trace of digging?"


    "Did you dig it? Huh. You mean it was made by this caveman?"


    Father, surprised by Jinal''s words, rushed to see the traces found by Jinal by the cave wall.


    "Sure, after this..."


    Looking around the cave.


    Quite a space.


    Did people make this?


    "It''s not all of them.There''s nothing after the clouds.Maybe they expanded the original cave. "


    I nodded to Mr. Ginal''s words and wondered if he had confirmed it.


    It''s a lot of hard work to spread the cave with people''s hands.


    From where Jinal and his father stand, the original cave is about half what it is now.


    Half of it was made by human hands.


    I wonder how many people are involved in this cave.


    Were they aware that caryon flowers could be grown?


    Giggle!


    Looking at Tron''s voice, the roots were raging out of the dirt.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll get it out now."


    Did Toron get a lot of nutrients from the cauliflower or three new little leaves?


    However, I don''t know if I should say height, but I hardly grew in height.


    Nobori is rooted.


    For this reason, it was difficult to get out of the soil, but it has become more difficult.


    Reach out to Tron and put your hand on a slightly thicker trunk.


    /(adv, adv-to) (on-mim) cheating/


    "What? That sound..."


    A disturbing sound heard the moment I tried to pull Tron.


    Looking at Tron, he stared at the ground where the roots were buried.


    After all?


    Is that a sound that cuts the roots?


    "What''s going on?"


    Your father came by to check the condition of the wall.


    And he looked at me as I was about to cry and put his hand gently on his shoulder.


    "Looks like Toron''s roots are cut..."


    My father listened to me and hurried to see how Tron was.


    "Tron, do you have any pain?"


    What should I do?


    Tron won''t answer.


    Still staring at the roots buried in the ground, Tron.


    "Tron"


    "Gyah! Gyah! Gyah!"


    Toron shouted.


    Crouched down next to Tron in a hurry to see if it hurts.


    Are you okay?


    "Gyah! Gyah! Gyah!"


    I can''t hear you because you''re excited.


    I don''t know what to do, I see my father.


    "Aren''t you happy?"


    My father, who was staring at Tron, looked at me and said something strange.


    Happy?


    Looking at Tron, he certainly looks excited rather than in pain.


    Yes, it is.


    Sola reacts as soon as she gets injured, but she doesn''t react at all.


    "Where''s Sola?"


    As he ran his gaze through the cave, he found a flat and cluttering flame on the wall.


    Huh?


    I just stare at the strange figure.


    As she watched, Sola, who looked the same next to Flem, climbed up the wall.


    Looks like you''ve found a new play.


    And Sola doesn''t care about Toron at all.


    In other words, there is no problem.


    In any case, that appearance...


    Gyah ~


    "Eh, what was that, Tron?"


    Looking at the tron in surprise at the way it sounded too unusual, he pulled in and out with a branch.


    The roots that came out were one-third as before.


    It has become quite short.


    Looks like Tron is still comparing the shortened roots to the original length roots.


    Is that it?


    Did you just pull your roots out with a branch?


    Look at the branches of Tron.


    Now, the branch is lifting the longer root.


    Until now, it had moved up and down.


    Oh, no.


    There are no leaves on the moving branch.


    A new branch?


    ... growing up?


    Gyah


    Toron looks up at his father with a longer root.


    Your father leans his neck at that state.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Gyah!


    Tron lifts his roots with joy.


    Root?


    And the longer one.


    No way, you want me to cut it short?


    I''m excited about your father''s words, Tron.


    You''re serious?


    When I look at Tron, I point to the shorter one and offer the longer root.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be a problem even if it cuts... do you want to cut it?"


    Gyah


    Tron stares at his father.


    And when he sighs, he puts out a knife.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dinal and Fischer, who were walking around the cave, looked strangely at their small father.


    "Tron wants me to cut the roots."


    Cut?


    Mr. Ginal nods because he leans his neck.


    "What? What?"


    Looking at your father, his body leans.


    The look only seems to be rushing.


    I''m sure that''s how your father felt.


    When I sighed again, I cut the root of the shorter one at the same length.


    Everyone stares at Tron.


    I felt a little anxious if something happened, but there was nothing at the moment of the cut.


    Tron also stared at the shortened roots and did not move.


    Tron?


    Gyah! Gyah!


    When I called my name, I turned around and got excited, Toron.


    After a while, he slowly moved his roots and stood up.


    Because it has become shorter, it is more stable than usual.


    Gyah! Gyah!


    I was excited about it again.


    Pretty happy, walking or flying a little on the spot.


    I could hardly fly.


    "Long roots didn''t seem to move."


    I see.


    Ginal and his father look at Tron and laugh happily.


    Sure, the long roots got tangled up in the basket, and the movement was slow and always tough.


    I also know that sometimes I was irritated by the roots tangled in the basket.


    But I didn''t think you''d cut it.


    "Toron, I''m glad. Do you feel any pain or discomfort?"


    Tron gladly glances at me.


    I wonder if this reaction will happen.


    Yah, yah ~


    Looks like there''s been an increase in the number of sounds.


    Father smiles as he sees Toron walking around.


    You look cute in the back.


    Yeah, that''s a lot more.


    "Is there more branches?Speaking of which, it looks like I was lifting my roots with a branch just now.... "


    "Yeah, I think I can do a lot of things now."


    The new branch seems to be moving quite a bit and is still moving happily.


    "Pupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Did you see Tron? Sola and Flem moved sideways on the wall.


    "Eh, what is that?"


    Fischer is stunned to see how Sora and Flem are now.


    That''s what happens.


    Because the walls are flat and stuck together.


    "Looks like a new game."


    Mr. Fischer has a complicated look on my reply.


    Ginal is smiling at two people.


    "Those two don''t give a shit."


    I smile bitterly at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I''m sorry to see you this time, but you certainly have a lot to think about.

 607 Episode 564 Lots of Roots

    "Looks like it''s the last time you''re here."


    I finished processing the sixth Caglio flower field.


    There was also a door next to this space, but there was no caryon fields, and a lot of dry roots were piling up.


    The moment I saw Dinal and Fischer''s expressions disappearing in an instant, I felt a terrible cold.


    "I didn''t have any papers on the people involved. I''m sorry."


    Mr. Fischer found the paperwork in the box, so he was looking for a clue, but nothing.


    I was hoping something would happen.


    Are the people involved in Cario''s flower fields smart?


    "Don''t worry about no guards."


    Oh, I was worried about that too.


    Is it possible that there are only so many flower fields in Kayo, but there are no guards?


    This is strange, even if few people come to the cave off-season.


    Everyone must have had the same question because Dinal nodded at his father''s words.


    I see.Where the roots were, there were signs of people. "


    Any sign of anybody?


    That''s what happened.


    The space with the roots smelled strange, so I immediately returned to Kario''s flower fields.


    Unlike the sweet smell of the cauliflower, it was sour after the grass was simmered and concentrated...


    What a complicated smell.


    Your dads told you to leave right away.


    Could it have been the smell of drugs extracted from the roots of Caglio?


    "I found a small room next to the rooted space, but it was also a barren shell."


    A small room?


    Turn your eyes to the space where the dry roots are placed in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    "There are signs of life, so I''m sure we have a few guards."


    I knew you were watching.


    But where are you now?


    The signs are hard to read in the cave.


    But it''s not like you can''t read it at all, so you can find it if you don''t hurry.


    Above all, the ginals can''t miss it.


    Gyah!


    See Tron crawling out of the dirt.


    Really, thanks for saving me this time.


    If I had found Carlo''s flower fields without Tron, I would have been halfway there.


    "Thank you, Tron."


    Ginal picks up the tron coming out of the dirt.


    What?


    Is that it?


    The root of the tron is just a little bit thicker, but I feel like it''s getting fat.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much.If Toron hadn''t been here, I might not have seen him. "


    I don''t think so because it''s about Mr. Ginal, but it must have been very difficult.


    What are we going to do now?


    Your father strokes the leaves of the tron being held by Mr. Ginal.


    "I see. I''ll go to the village of Okai and see what happens and report back to the Adventurers Guild.I don''t know who''s involved in this place, and I need to be more careful about the possibility of getting killed from the moment I report it. "


    Is it possible?


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    "Besides, I doubt Gilmouth can be trusted from what the adventurers just said.I''d like to ignore it without reporting it, but I don''t think so.Ah, we have to burn the roots before that happens. "


    Yes, Gilmouth told me to leave the trash behind.


    I may not be able to trust you.


    But, Ginal''s right, you definitely need a report now that you''ve found Carlo''s flower fields.


    "The Caglio flower fields I found earlier involved the church."


    After drying up Kayo''s flower fields, there was a gap in the church and oneechan was able to escape.


    That''s right.... this time too? "


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    I don''t know.


    But it could be.


    "A church, maybe a little embarrassing."


    "Yes, many of these Okai villagers are intoxicated by the church."


    Tilt your neck to Fischer and Ginal''s words.


    Are you intoxicated at church?


    The village of Okai is close to King''s Landing.


    Even now?


    "I don''t know. Have the druids ever been to this village?"


    "Yes, about five days ago.Certainly, the attitude towards the church was different. "


    Mr. Ginal nods.


    "About 80 years ago, the village of Okai was attacked by runaway monsters.It seems that more than half of the villagers were damaged and it was quite difficult.At that time, it seems that the church people distributed wounds and food free of charge.Then the church became special in this village.And it''s still going on. "


    Quite different from the church I know.


    80 years ago.


    Is that true?


    "Ah, the Okai villager I met 14 years ago said something strange."That''s not the church my grandfather told me about." Er, "There''s no real church."I didn''t have any good feelings in the church, so I listened.That''s exactly what he said. "


    Unlike the church my grandfather told you about?


    A real church?


    "I''ve heard that rumor before.I only heard that about seven years ago. "


    Not just your father, but Dinal.


    Fourteen years ago, your father asked, and seven years ago, Dinals.


    Ah, did your father hear directly from the villagers, not the rumors?


    Is it because a lot of people thought it was a rumor and stayed there?


    Still, it''s not that, there''s another church, it''s like the church is a fake.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about here.I don''t have any guards at the moment, but it is possible that they will come.I''ve finished processing the calho, so let''s get all the roots out of this cave.What are you going to do now, Siel? "


    When Jinal saw her, she shook her tail happily.


    And according to the cave walls, they move along the walls to smell and see what''s going on.


    After a while, he stopped and turned to us.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Sil squeaks small to Jinal tilting her neck.


    And....


    /(adv-to, adv-to) (1) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim) (on-mim


    How many times today alone, this sound.


    A part of the cave wall loses to the power of Sierra''s tail and collapses.


    A hole much larger than the air passage that was opened a little while ago.


    I think there is a hole as hoped because she seems satisfied with it.


    "That''s it. That?"


    "This stink...."


    Jinal and his father stared out of the hole with their swords.


    Move to the unobstructed position to observe the two.


    There is no sign of anything coming in through the hole.


    However, there is a slight smell.


    This is....


    "It definitely smells of blood."


    "Oh, I don''t like it."


    The smell of blood after all.


    Jinal and his father nodded with a sharp expression.


    Ivy and Fischer stay here.


    "Okay."


    Mr. Fischer and I nod to your father''s words.


    After confirming that, Dad and Dinal go out of the hole.


    Be careful.


    I hope nothing happened.


    Is that it?


    Look at Fischer standing next door.


    Looking out of the hole, Fischer leans his neck toward her attitude.


    I feel something different from usual.


    Did you notice my gaze, Miss Fischer, smiling bitterly?


    "You were in a room with a lot of dry roots, right?"


    Yes, Mr. Fischer was in that space for quite some time to check the papers.


    "That''s why I''m a little light-headed."


    "Sit down, please."


    It would be painful to just stand.


    Find a place to sit.


    Carlo''s flower fields occupy the cave and there are few places to sit slowly.


    "It''s okay."


    "But...."


    Is that the smell?


    Was that the smell of drugs?


    "Is it because of that smell?"


    "Yes, it''s a little mixed with the poison ingredients in the root of the cauliflower."


    The poison ingredients?


    "Not drugs?"


    "Drugs? Yeah, because when you use them as drugs, you have to extract the drug ingredients from the poison.I don''t have a problem drying the roots.No, the poison ingredients are a problem. "


    Kayo, the flowers smell strong, the roots are poisonous, and when extracted, drugs are produced.


    It''s kind of an amazing plant.


    "Oh, is it okay to burn it even though it''s poisonous?"


    "You can burn it all at once. You can''t burn it slowly."


    We need a trick to burn it.


    I think it''s a little troublesome.

 608 Episode 565: Its getting more confusing

    She gently gazed out of the hole opened by Siel.


    You''re not coming back.


    "It''s okay. It''s only been a few minutes since we got out of there."


    Yes, but I feel like it takes a very long time at these times.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    "Sora''s normal."


    Fischer laughs and hugs Sola.


    Soon, the game of clinging to the wall seemed to be over.


    Are you having fun just now?


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    It was fun.


    Is it stretching?


    Or do you prefer to climb the wall stretched out?


    ... are you really having fun?


    Looking at Sola and tilting her neck, Fischer laughed at her.


    "You don''t have to think so seriously."


    Mr Fischer''s fingers poke between my eyebrows.


    Apparently, I was thinking about it with wrinkles.


    Rubbing between my eyebrows made me laugh too much.


    "When I look at Sola and the others, I realize that Slime is willing."


    What?


    "I''ve seen a lot of slimes that don''t respond no matter what they say or poke.I don''t know, just being there.I didn''t seem willing. "


    Yes, it is.


    That''s kind of sad.


    Everyone has their own personality.


    "I''m sure someone who tamed it didn''t make a good relationship.I think so now. Ivy takes care of her, her traits, so everyone will be unique. "


    In Fischer''s arms, I saw Sola shaking with pleasure.


    Is it because I''m the one who has Sola now?


    If so, I''m glad.


    Pong and Fischer stroke my head.


    At a time like this, don''t get a little relieved.


    "Oops. Looks like he''s back."


    Follow Mr. Fischer''s gaze, but there are no two.


    When I looked at the signs because they didn''t seem to be visible, I found two signs that were familiar in a slightly distant place.


    Mr. Ginal, but Mr. Fischer is also sensitive to signs.


    After all, is there a difference in experience?


    "Welcome home. Is that it? Where''s Sierra?"


    After a while, I was able to see the two of them, but there was no sign of the Sierra I was going with.


    Besides, my father and Mr. Dinal have hard expressions somewhere.


    I''m going around.


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    For what?


    There was a problem.


    Ms. Fischer said that she didn''t like the look on the face of the two people who came back and the absence of Siel.


    Is that what you''re talking about?


    "What happened?"


    "Four bodies dressed as adventurers were found.I think it is 7 or 8 hours after death from a rigid state.He must have been attacked because of the monster''s claws and teeth. "


    This is the back of the woods, so monsters can attack us.


    Though it is sad in itself, I don''t feel any problems.


    But did you find anything to say that you felt the problem?


    "What''s the problem?"


    As Fischer tilted her neck, Ginal sighed and gave her what she had in her hand.


    Everyone had this.


    Inside Mr. Ginal''s hand is an amulet.


    Magic amulet is a magic item that does not send monsters, and the more expensive it is, the more effective it is for monsters.


    Looks like a pretty special amulet.


    A special talisman?


    Watch the magic amulet in Jinal''s hand.


    However, since I have only seen 5 items in total, I don''t know what is special about the amulet in front of me.


    He said it was quite special, so there must be a place different from the demon I have...


    "Here. There must be a magic stone embedded in it."


    A small stone is stuck where my father points.


    I didn''t realize it because it was small, but it was certainly a magic stone.


    "Because of the Magic Stone, it must have been an amulet for most monsters."


    So the adventurers were attacked, even though they weren''t supposed to?


    "You mean there are monsters that don''t work as amulets?"


    When I saw my father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "There are monsters in the deepest part of the forest that are ineffective, but there is no information or rumor that the monster has appeared around here."


    Dinal nods at his father''s words.


    "It''s deep in the woods, but it''s a long way from the bottom."


    Sure, it''s deep enough for people to get in and out of the woods.


    I went to the deepest part of the woods with Sierra, but my expression was completely different from here.


    "The only thing I can think of is a runaway monster.Because the amulet seems to be harder to do. "


    In Fischer''s words, I recall the monster that attacked me a few days ago.


    The adventurers died yesterday, so apart from that, there are monsters running wild.


    Monsters that are hard to read and ineffective at removing magic.


    It''s a real mess.


    "Also, there was garbage on this side."


    Again?


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I was laughed at bitterly.


    I wonder what I really thought and left behind the garbage.


    Did Gilmus from the Adventurers Guild in Okai tell you to leave this alone?


    "Sierra is looking around.I was told to ring if anything happened. "


    Look at me like Mr. Ginal is sorry.


    "Okay, I''ll be fine. Because Sierra is strong."


    I''m worried, but Sierra is strong.


    I have to trust you and wait.


    I left the trash behind. Were you going to let the monsters protect this place? "


    Mr. Fischer hates to say that, but is that possible?


    Making monsters protect me... could have the effect of strangling myself.


    "I don''t think so. The four deceased are probably the guards here.The place of death is an illegal dump.I think it was attacked when I was putting garbage in my magic bag because of the fact that the bag was falling and the garbage was inside. "


    "Are you sure the guards are the four who came to dump the garbage?"


    Fischer watches Jinal standing still.


    Certainly, there could be situations like Fischer''s.


    You can''t tell if it''s in a magic bag or not just by looking at it.


    "The clothes of the four were light.Though I had an amulet, I wasn''t dressed to come here from Okai Village.And dirty clothes. If you walk in the woods, even if you''re careful, it''s dirty with soil, leaves, etc.It was too little. "


    Clothes and dirt?


    Mr. Fischer seems to be convinced by Mr. Ginal''s explanation.


    Still, it''s weird.


    If you want to crush the tissue that makes drugs, you should report it to the Adventurers Guild instead of trashing it.


    But I left the garbage unannounced and let the monster run.


    For what?


    "Dad, is it absolute that monsters run wild with the magic of garbage?"


    "No, definitely not.Aren''t they about half? "


    Half.


    Does that mean he probably didn''t want the monster to run away?


    No, then I don''t know why I left the trash behind in the woods.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I wonder what the people who put the trash are for."


    Did you let a monster run off to steal drugs?


    If the monsters were on the run, it would be dangerous for the people who put the trash in the woods.


    Or is it a sure way to contain a runaway monster?


    Had it happened... wouldn''t the Ginals have known?


    "Like Ivy said, whether you want to hurt drug tissue or you want to trap drugs, you don''t know what it means to leave trash in the woods."


    "Right? If you want to crush the drug network, you can report it somewhere."


    "Ah, if you can''t trust your local Adventurer Alliance or Commercial Alliance, you can report it to another village or town Alliance."


    "That''s right. Maybe he''s been cut off from contact?"


    "That''s possible. Hah, it''s starting to get a lot of trouble."


    "Yeah."


    Really, why are you getting involved in this again?


    When my father and I looked at each other, they both sighed at the same time.

 609 Episode 566: Are you drunk? Are you drunk?

    "What? Dad, you broke the wall to get into this place, right?How did the guards get in and out of this place? "


    When I got out of here, Sierra made a hole for me.


    I mean, this place was hidden.


    So there''s a secret entrance somewhere.


    But Mr. Ginal and Mr. Fischer were scrutinizing the cliffs before they went in.


    Did you miss it?


    "Oh, it was using magic items."


    Magic item?


    Dinal shows a small key in front of her.


    Looks like a normal key.


    Ah, but there''s a small design in my hand.


    But that''s how it differs from ordinary keys.


    "This is a fairly rare magic item.If there''s a cavity in a cliff or rock, it''ll make a way to get in and out of it.This amazing place can''t be found by touching the entrance or by magic. "


    Such an amazing magic item.


    The key looks normal at first sight.


    "Didn''t they say there aren''t ten of them in the world?"


    Eh!


    It''s not even ten magic items?


    When I saw my father, I saw the key with wrinkles between my eyebrows.


    "Yes, a fairly well-funded organization is involved in drugs.A golden organization is troublesome. "


    When Mr. Ginal looked at the key and looked disgusting, he sighed and put it in his pocket.


    Trouble.


    Certainly, organizations with money are troublesome.


    And there are also organizations that have power.


    Ja ~


    His father and Jinal came out of the hole with their swords.


    After that, Siel ran in and out.


    "Welcome home. Did you get anything?"


    Nyahn


    Looks like you''re in a really good mood.


    Even the tail shake, and above all, the voice is playing.


    "Sil, did something good happen?"


    Nyahn!


    There it is.


    But she was looking for a runaway monster.


    Have you ever felt better about Sierre?


    It''s gone wild.


    Turning to Mr. Fischer''s words, he looked in the opposite direction where I was.


    "Ah."


    A monster piled up a little further away.


    I don''t feel any tingling, so it looks like he''s already dead.


    "You came back from a riot."


    Nyahn


    When I looked at Sierra, my eyes twinkled and came to me.


    I suppose this is a compliment.


    Once again, I see at least six monsters piled up.


    Look at Siel''s whole body.


    There is no place where there is bleeding and the way of walking is as usual.


    "Thank you. Good day."


    "Grrrrr"


    I''m really in a good mood.


    I know you like to move your body, but I don''t think you''re in a good mood.


    "You were in a fight."


    I guess so.


    "Did Doloid notice?"


    "... no, not at all"


    Jinal and his father are looking at a monster piled up with a mysterious expression.


    And tilt your neck.


    I''m sorry about that.


    The two fathers looked disgusting to Fischer''s pleasant voice.


    "Regrettable?"


    What do you regret?


    Maybe you didn''t realize that Sierra was fighting a monster?


    Speaking of which, why didn''t you notice?


    "When you fight, the trees shake and the magic shakes.But I didn''t notice. "


    Yes, it is.


    When you fight, you''ll definitely notice it with sound and magic.


    And why didn''t you notice?


    When I saw Sierra, she looked very satisfied.


    Maybe you fought so you wouldn''t find out?


    Well, I don''t think so.


    Nyahn


    Oh, is that so?


    "Why did you do that all the time?Does it make sense? "


    Siel leans her neck to my question.


    Does this mean there''s no point?


    Then why did it take so long?


    Because it seems interesting?


    Nyahn


    Huh?


    My father is surprised to hear that.


    Or is that why you''re here?


    When I saw Sierra, I was still satisfied.


    "Because it really seemed interesting?"


    Nyahn


    Somehow, it''s a little different from the usual Sierra.


    Sierra is strong.


    But it''s pretty tough to take down without making a sound or shaking your magic.


    I didn''t do anything reckless until now because I knew what I was worried about.


    "No wonder you got so drunk on the smell of carrio flowers."


    What?


    Jinal touched her face with both hands beside her.


    It seems to be focusing on the area around the eyes.


    Are your eyes a little red?


    I looked into Siel''s eyes from next to Mr. Jinal.


    If you ask me, it may be a little red than usual.


    But it was really just a little bit, so I didn''t realize anything until Mr. Ginal said.


    "I''ve never heard the smell of cauliflowers work like that."


    Your father strokes Pong and Sierra''s head.


    "Cario is a dangerous drug, so I''m gathering all kinds of insignificant information.There''s something you don''t understand yet.Among the rumors gathered, there was one saying, "The smell of cauliflowers excites monsters."However, the rumor was only heard from a few people, so it was judged to lack credibility.I''ve heard rumors about addicts before.That''s why I don''t know. "


    Hmm?


    Siel leans her neck and looks at Mr. Jinal.


    "Um, is Sierra okay?"


    "You''re just drunk, so you''ll be fine.It''s not funny, it''s conscious. "


    Nyahn


    I wonder if that''s okay.


    Even so, it''s amazing that you''re drunk and excited, and you don''t move sounds or magic.


    Normally, when you get excited, your movements are going to get intense.


    Hunting instincts?


    Ah.


    "Sola and I played different games....."


    No, they sometimes start to do unexpected things.


    Can''t you be sure it was a drunken thing?


    "It''s hard to judge who Sola is."


    My father sees Sora and Flem coming out of the hole in the wall.


    "Yeah."


    It looks like you''re drunk and excited, but it feels like normal.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    ... I don''t know, after all.


    "Now, let''s wait and see what happens to Siel and do the aftertreatment.You can''t leave the monsters and karyo roots like that. "


    Jinal strokes Siel''s head.


    The excitement has calmed down a little, or the movement of the tail has slowly changed.


    "Can I ask Ginal and Ivy for a hole?"


    Huh?


    "Where''s your father?"


    "I''ll get the dry roots out of the cave."


    It''s poisonous, but is it okay?


    I''ll help you, too.


    "No, Fischer should stop."


    Both I and Dinal nod to your father''s words.


    "It''s okay, and it''s hard on you, isn''t it?"


    I''m sure your father has one arm.


    That''s true, too.


    "I won''t."


    Mr Fischer goes into the cave.


    Your father will chase you in a hurry, but are you sure you''re okay?


    "If I say so, I won''t listen."


    As Ginal squeezes her shoulders, she pulls the shovel out of her magic bag.


    Nothing comes out of Mr. Ginal''s magic bag.


    You might want to ask what''s in it.


    "Ivy!"


    "Wow, what''s wrong, Dad?"


    I was surprised.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Where''s Sol?


    Sol?


    I put it in my bag because I was trying to sleep before I went into this cave...


    "I think Sol''s in the bag... is that it? No."


    Huh?


    You didn''t open it, did you?


    "I knew it. Sol''s eating dried roots."


    Huh?

 610 Episode 567 Magic of the Earth

    After your father, rush to the space where the dry roots were stored.


    "Sol!"


    When I looked inside, I wondered if he had reacted to my voice or if he looked at me at the entrance and exit, and shouted at me.


    I''m a little stunned by Sol who won''t stop eating.


    I mean, is it better than that?


    "Sol, are you okay?"


    Pefu?


    Sol looked at me strangely with his cheeks up.


    Still eating...


    Is that it?


    You''re eating, right?


    The roots on my cheeks came out of my mouth.


    Looking at it, the tentacles flew the roots of the mouth far away.


    ... I don''t need that anymore.


    "Are you eating this?"


    It looks like it''s just a little bit in my mouth...


    "It''s not like I''m eating the root itself.However, the smell disappears from the roots after Sol eats, so I''m sure he''s eating something from the roots. "


    Is that disgusting smell disappearing?


    It certainly contains poison...


    "Are you eating poison?"


    I looked at Mr. Fischer in a hurry, but his neck was tilted.


    "I don''t know.Sol is a magic eating slime, right? "


    When she nodded, Fischer had a difficult look.


    "Root magic....."


    Isn''t that the magic of the earth?


    Magic of the earth.


    It was in the book.


    The magic that no ordinary person can feel is flowing into the earth.


    The tree contains a lot of magic because it draws magic together with water from the earth.


    Is that it?


    However, it was written that the magic of the earth and the magic contained in the tree are different from the magic of people, so it is impossible to use them.


    "Dad, you can''t use the magic of the earth, right?"


    "Oh, that''s right. The magic of the earth cannot be used by humans or monsters.If you don''t have the skills, you can''t sense the magic of the earth. "


    That''s right.


    Of course, the magic of the earth was accumulated in tree nuts and fruits, but the magic of the earth disappeared when it was harvested.


    I remember it very well because I felt very strange.


    "However, it is known that the magic of the earth changes through plants.The representative is a demon soul.The magic of the earth accumulated in the tree changes and becomes a magical soul.It is also famous that the magic of change is feeding on monsters. "


    Surely there was a monster who ate only the demon soul that became the tree that inhabited the forest.


    I see.


    The magic of the earth is changing.


    Is that tree special?


    "Tree Magic Disease is also said to be the original magic of the earth.I wonder if the accumulation of trees has caused some sort of change and turned it into magic that affects monsters and people. "


    Magic has accumulated in the tree in an unusual way. If left unattended, it is a tree disease that affects the surroundings.


    "If the magic of the earth changes as it accumulates, Sol will also react in Cario''s flower fields.But it was unresponsive, so maybe drying it changed the magic in the roots. "


    I certainly didn''t react in Carlo''s flower fields.


    I don''t know when it came out of the bag, so I can''t say for sure.


    "Sol, what is this?"


    Ginal brings an undried cauliflower root to Sol.


    Pefu


    Looking at the root in front of you, Sol turned sideways.


    "Looks like it''s going to have to be dry."


    Was your father expecting you?


    So, what happened to the root of the undamaged caryon?


    All the roots in this cave must have died, except for the dry ones.


    Did you save it for something?


    "Ivy, I didn''t make it to get the drugs.I just got two pieces of evidence. "


    Ginal explains in a hurry whether you felt something in my gaze.


    "Evidence"


    "Yes, proof. Do you need it?"


    That''s right.


    I didn''t have to make such a comfortable expression, but I thought there might be circumstances.


    Will the magic change when the roots are dried?Is that just the cauliflower?Or maybe other plants, I''m a little curious. "


    Fischer is staring at the dry roots.


    "Fischer, if we get too close, we can poison you.Even if it''s not, it''s poison and it''s not working. "


    Fischer laughs bitterly at Ginal''s stupid voice.


    "I was surprised by Sol''s behavior and forgot."


    "You."


    "Haha. Bad."


    Mr Fischer is always amazed at Mr Ginal''s behavior, but today it is the opposite.


    Unusual.


    Is it poison?


    "Okay, let''s move the roots out after Sol eats them."


    I haven''t dug any holes yet, so I''ll try my best.


    It was for Mr. Ginal and me.


    Hurry up and get ready.


    "No, if the smell of poison has disappeared from the roots, it may be okay to burn it normally."


    Ginal sniffs the root Sol ate close to her face.


    And when I pulled out the small knife and scratched the root, it contained wood chips in my mouth.


    "Are you okay?"


    Your father wrinkles between his eyebrows at Dinal''s behavior.


    "Dad?"


    If it contains poison, it''s dangerous.


    Ginal shrugs her shoulders.


    "I just checked to see if the poison was gone.If something goes wrong with burning it normally, it''ll be tough. "


    "Don''t put that in your mouth.What will you do if something happens? "


    I don''t want you to be afraid.


    "It''s okay if it''s a little bit. Besides, I don''t feel any tingling at all, so I''m not worried about the poison."


    Dinal sighs at her reaction.


    I''m glad it''s okay, but what would you have done differently?


    "It''s okay. I''m used to a small amount of poison."


    Are you used to it?


    When I tilted my neck and looked at Mr. Ginal, I felt awkward.


    "The investigators will be targeted a lot. Well, to prevent it."


    Investigators are really tough.


    Let''s get this over with.


    Father, who put his shoulders up for Mr. Ginal''s actions, puts his roots in the wooden box he left behind.


    "Doloid, the poison''s gone, so why don''t you use a magic bag?"


    That way you can carry a lot at once.


    "I can''t make sure the poison is completely gone from all the roots."


    Is there a possibility of poison ingredients in the magic bag?


    Maybe I don''t like that.


    I see.


    As Fischer nodded, he put the roots in the wooden box by choosing the magic bag he had put out.


    I pick up the roots that Sol flies with his tactile senses and put them in a wooden box.


    "Don''t take it."


    Ginal will take the crate if I think it has accumulated to a certain extent.


    "Thank you."


    Leave it to me.


    The three of them pick up the roots flying everywhere, put them in a wooden box, and Mr. Ginal takes them out and burns them.


    After dozens of repetitions, I finally carried all the roots.


    "I''ll leave you with this."


    When I saw Fischer, I found only one dry root in a wooden box.


    "There''s only one cauliflower root in the cave.Besides, there is no smell. It''s a shame I can''t see the response from the people who run this place. "


    "Bad personality"


    Then I nodded at your father''s words.


    "Really? It''s a heartfelt gift. Zamaamiro


    Outside the cave, the roots were about to fall from the last crate into the flames.


    "It''s over, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, it was dry enough to burn easily."


    When Fischer is surprised, Ginal smiles.


    "It must have been pretty tough to dry it perfectly so far.Thanks to you, it burned well. "


    Oh, that''s why you''re laughing so hard.


    "Dinal, you look pretty bad.Yes, let''s move as soon as we burn it. "


    "That''s right, enough magic items to make entrances and exits.If anything happens to this place, we may be in touch. "


    It seems possible.


    Still, is it okay to go to Okai Village like this?

 611 Episode 568!

    The carcass of a monster who burned the roots of Kayo and ran away was charcoaled all at once by his father''s sword.


    "That''s incredible."


    "Yes, but when we''re fighting, we can''t use it with the power we have."


    Jinal received a sword from his father and stared at the magic stone.


    "Why? With that power, we''ll get rid of it all at once?"


    "I hope I hit the target, but if I miss, the surrounding forest will be damaged."


    Hmm?


    Dinal looks at his father strangely.


    "I mean, it''s not out of use."


    Dinal smiles bitterly at his shoulder-shrugging father.


    "Dad, is that sword hard to handle?"


    A sword made by Sola and Flem.


    I''ve seen my father before, and he doesn''t look like that at all...


    "If you use it as a sword, there won''t be anything more.I get used to it with just the right lightness.It moves like a part of your body.I just don''t make the most of Magic Stone''s power.It''s hard when monsters move fast.I don''t have the strength. "


    Then I tilted my neck.


    When I saw your father, I received a sword from Mr. Ginal with a slightly regrettable expression.


    Perhaps your father''s ambition is too high.


    I mean, even the fast-moving monsters are being defeated by magic attacks.


    It must have used the power of Magic Stones.


    Certainly, some monsters move faster...


    "One day, I''ll use it perfectly."


    Even though it''s still amazing, I think I''ll be the strongest father if I use it.


    "Very well, Sora, Flem. I want it too."


    Huh?


    When I saw Ginal, I asked Sola and Flem to stop by.


    That''s fine, but my voice... is that a cat voice, a little...?


    "Digital, disgusting."


    Fischer looks at Mr. Ginal and looks disgusting.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Sola and Flem also seem to be pulling on Dinal.


    I know, that feeling.


    You saw Mr. Ginal from the front.


    "Ivy, are you being very rude?"


    I shook my neck to the side looking at Mr. Ginal.


    Don''t play. Let''s go.


    Quickly put Tron in his father''s basket and put a sleepy sol in his bag, according to Fischer.


    Sola and Flem were already chasing after Siel, who had taken the lead.


    As always, we''re all free.


    "Someday I''ll have you make it."


    Mr. Fischer looks at Mr. Ginal with an astonishing expression.


    "If you mix it with the drug tissue, it''s a mess. Let''s go."


    "I know, but I envy you, Druid''s Sword!You can''t get one like that so easily. "


    "Is that so?"


    I''ve heard that your sword and magic stone are amazing, but are they amazing enough to envy Mr. Ginal?


    Dinal has a pretty good sword, too.


    "That''s Rare in Rare.Or rather, it''s an unrivalled gem. It''s a miracle if you find it. "


    That far?


    Isn''t that too much to say?


    It was lighter than the other swords, but it was normal for me.


    "It''s quick to get used to it in your hand, and it''s light on it."


    I knew it was light.


    "It''s the perfect weight to swing around.Even if it''s too light, it''s hard to handle. "


    Oh, is that so?


    I thought the lighter the better.


    Mr. Ginal saw his father.


    "I''ve been holding back for a long time, but seeing that power makes me want it stronger."


    Dinal looks forward when she sighs.


    Your father just smiles at him like that and says nothing.


    This all depends on how Sora and Flem feel.


    When she saw Sora and Flem, she was riding on her back.


    You''re really free.


    I don''t know, I feel like sleeping in my bag.


    It seems to take about 5 days from the cave to Okai Village.


    That''s what Mr. Fischer said, so I''m sure he''ll be in the village in five days.


    If we stay on schedule.


    "Sil, are you out of your way?"


    Nyahn


    So far, he walked the road connecting the cave to the village, but on the second day, Sierre strayed from the road.


    I follow her because it is the usual thing, but it looks like she is walking around worrying about something.


    "What do you got?"


    Nyahn


    After answering Jinal''s question, Siel turned to the path she had been walking.


    Everyone looks back, but there''s no sign of anyone coming.


    Even if I look around for signs, I can feel the signs of monsters and animals, but there are no signs of people.


    "Someone''s on their way."


    "Drug syndicates?"


    Siel leans her neck against the words of Fischer and Jinal.


    Is that it?


    Am I wrong?


    Isn''t that right?


    Jinal thinks as she looks at Siel tilting her neck.


    "I don''t know how to ask a question.Sil, is someone coming? "


    Nyahn


    Sierra rings at your father.


    I overheard it all at once and couldn''t answer it?


    "A drug dealer?"


    There''s nothing to answer to that question, Siel.


    Don''t you see?


    Nyahn


    I see.


    "You''re going so far away that you don''t read the signs."


    "That''s right. I''ve wasted a lot of cauliflowers.They''ll be looking for it angrily. "


    When Fischer puts out the map, Ginal laughs with joy.


    I''m glad I wasted Cario''s flowers.


    Sure, you''d be glad to think you wasted that amount of drugs.


    I mean, I feel good, too.


    "Sierra, there''s a river over here, but is it headed there?"


    Fischer and Siel peek into the map.


    I''m familiar with it, but it feels a little uncomfortable.


    "A river. When they find us, it''s hard to escape."


    My father peeks at the map.


    How many rivers are there?


    If only I had a river wide enough to escape.


    "If you go on this map, it''s not that big."


    "Oh, you look okay, right?"


    "If the map is correct."


    Fischer laughs a little at his father''s words.


    I see.Sometimes I have a hard time believing in maps. "


    Perhaps everyone traveling is experiencing it.


    "But I think it''s better to go to the river if you''re going to make sure you don''t find it."


    Father and Ginal nodded as they saw Fischer pointing to the place on the map.


    "Ivy"


    When my father asked me to peek at the map, Fischer gave me a brief directions.


    While listening to that, I checked on the map.


    Indeed, given the ease of walking and the distance, it seems better to go to the river.


    Are you okay?


    "Yeah."


    Your father will check with you when the explanation is complete.


    There''s only one rocky spot that seems to make the scaffolding worse, but it''s better than finding it.


    Shall we go?


    When she finishes the map, Fischer looks at Sierre.


    Nyahn


    All right, let''s do it.


    After walking for a while, I saw the rocky area that had been checked on the map.


    However, there are fewer rock irregularities than noted on the map.


    "Different from the rocky field I was thinking about."


    "Well, then, don''t go any further than we had planned.Just don''t do it. "


    My father walks behind me with his hands on his head.


    "Yeah, it''s okay."


    Walk carefully with the rock that is slightly jumping out of the ground.


    The map said there was a big rock sticking out, but there was no way to look at it.


    Didn''t you mean here?


    Walk towards the river with a little wonder.


    "Don''t make the river sound."


    "Yeah."


    There was a mistake on the map, but this time you went to the happy one.


    That''s good.

 612 Episode 569: Lets Help

    Proceed along the river on the 5th.


    Mr Fischer said that one more day''s walk would take him to the village road.


    "Wait."


    Everyone stops at Ginal''s words.


    "It''s a sign of people."


    When I look for the signs for Mr. Ginal, there are definitely five signs.


    There''s just something wrong with the sign.


    It doesn''t feel like it''s disappearing like an adventurer, but it''s pretty thin.


    "The signs are faint. That''s why you haven''t noticed."


    Mr. Fischer didn''t notice either.


    "This thinness. Are you dying?"


    My father held the sword by my side while watching his surroundings.


    I guess so. What do we do? "


    Mr. Fischer immediately took a sword and increased his vigilance.


    "There are no signs of monsters around here, but it''s hard to read signs of a runaway monster."


    Ginal sees something when she receives the map from Fischer.


    "They may be near the village road."


    Village road.


    That means that in addition to the runaway monsters, there is also the possibility that they were attacked by bandits.


    "You''re alive, right?"


    "Oh, you''re alive because of the signs. Now."


    Fischer and Ginal meet face to face.


    I''m not sure if I can help.


    Can you help me?


    Dad said he could get into trouble for helping.


    But I want to help you more than live.


    "I see. You''ll regret it if you don''t help me."


    Nod to your father who laughs at me.


    If something goes wrong, you may regret helping.


    But you''ll regret it even more if you don''t help me.


    "Sure, when something goes wrong, is that the time?If anything happens to you, don''t run away, Sierra. "


    Jinal slaps Siel in the head.


    Nyahn


    "Reliable"


    Ginal''s mouth eased at the confident sound of Sierra''s voice.


    When the drifting tension fades, he walks towards the one with the signs.


    "Do you use Sora''s potion?"


    If you were attacked, you''d be hurt, right?


    "No, let''s stop that.It''s a mess if they see us. "


    Oh, I see.


    Is that it?


    I saw Sora jumping next to me.


    The injured person and monster will heal immediately, but I won''t go today.


    Could it be an injury?


    Well, that was a distance.


    Approximately 30 minutes after you find any signs.


    Slightly off the village road, there was a fallen carriage and two horses that were already dead.


    And six men who look adventurous just by their physique.


    There are only five signs of it, so one of them is probably dead already.


    Looking at the person who died of depression, he leans his neck a little.


    Something bothers me.


    I think about it a little, but I don''t know what it is.


    What is it?


    "Looks like there''s nothing out there. Let''s go."


    Dinal approached the five people who were down while watching the perimeter.


    Thinking about what happened, my father and I stopped by to see what happened.


    I had Sierra and Sola in my bag because I was in trouble seeing them.


    "Are you okay? Potion, drink."


    Ginal and Fischer let the five of them drink potions one after the other.


    It is a regular potion, so it will be effective immediately.


    "Long time ago, I saw potions with unchanged colors.Why does that make you feel uncomfortable?It''s a real potion. "


    Nod to your father with a bitter smile.


    I also felt uncomfortable watching regular potions.


    I''m sure it''s because I see a deteriorated version of the colored potion every day.


    "Every day I touch a potion with a different colour, and if I feel a little strange, Sola or Flem''s light potion.You don''t touch regular potions. "


    Yeah, it''s in my bag.


    When I got injured, I used Sola''s potion if there were no people around, but I couldn''t use it if there were others.


    For that reason, your father has a regular potion.


    I haven''t had a chance to show up yet.


    Ah, I once put a regular potion out of my bag.


    It was time to change to a new one, so I didn''t use it and it was everyone''s dinner.


    Looks like you''re okay.


    Behind his gaze were five people standing up and talking.


    Does the pain still remain in the body, and the movement is somewhat unclear.


    Looking at the movements of the five, Mr. Ginal signaled that he was "okay."


    In the meantime, they won''t be attacking soon.


    "Ivy, be careful. They look like merchants, but they''re probably adventurers...."


    I look up at my father who hangs up on the way.


    I feel like it stopped somewhere unnatural.


    "Dad?"


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Sorry, I don''t think their movements have any Adventurer-specific roughness."


    Roughness?


    When I look at the situation of the five people again, do you say politely that there is something there?


    Seems a little different from the adventurers you see in your village or town.


    "Doloid, Ivy"


    Get out of the hiding place in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    He''s one of us. Come here.


    Confirm the status of the five while approaching.


    For the merchant, he was too strong and he was not surprised to see us.


    My father and I were so blind that merchants wouldn''t notice.


    Moreover, unlike merchants, the signs they feel are quite sharp.


    "You don''t want to delude me?"


    What do you think?


    Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten like an adventurer you met in an illegal dump?


    ... no, no way.


    They say they''re knights.


    That''s good.


    I didn''t forget.


    Mr Ginal is tilting his neck at my glance.


    And he smiled bitterly and shook his head sideways.


    "Knight?"


    Yes, Mr. Ginal said he was a knight.


    Why are the knights dressed as merchants?


    Look at the bodies of five people.


    Apart from his physical appearance and signs, he doesn''t look like a merchant... does he?


    No, you can''t, can you?


    The eyes of three people are too sharp when looking at people.


    You tried.


    Pu, ahahaha


    Dinal burst into your father''s mouth.


    The oldest of the five people looked, nodding that they laughed bitterly at their father''s condition.


    "I know. Something I couldn''t do."


    The other four seem uncomfortable with his words.


    Maybe they thought they couldn''t be merchants.


    "You should have been an adventurer if you were going to disguise yourself."


    One of the knights shook his head to the side of his father, who smiled like a beast.


    "We need to pretend that the wind is not entirely powerful."


    Huh?


    Isn''t that physically impossible?


    "The merchants hire people to carry their baggage, so I thought it would be okay if they cut it off."


    Look at the whole body of the knight talking.


    Tall and muscular.


    Sure, I can''t even see it if it''s called carrying luggage.


    They''re not as good as the knights in front of them, but they''re in good shape.


    But then why are you dressed like a merchant?


    Those carrying luggage look lighter.


    "Then you won''t be dressed."


    Is that so? I had a little doubt, but I was supposed to be dressed like a luggage carrier, so I wondered if we were mistaken.It looks like there was a mistake. "


    A knight returns a pathetic expression to his daddy''s stupid expression.


    When they laugh at each other, they see a person who is dead in sight.


    Speaking of which, I forgot because it was mild, but there were people who died.


    "Um, he..."


    Referring to a person who died on a depression, one of the knights lifted the arm of the deceased person.


    Huh?


    I''m a little surprised at the clutter of handling.


    "Doll."


    A doll?


    Look at your father and see the person being lifted.


    "It''s really a doll."


    Is that why you noticed a little when I saw it earlier?


    And yet, why the doll?

 613 Episode 570: Too little luck

    "Is it royalty that protects knights?"


    Ginal glances at the knights and picks up the bag that fell beside her.


    Royalty?


    Ah, is the doll a royal substitute?


    But is it possible that the person you''re after will be deceived by a doll?


    Picking up the bag next to him puts it next to the knights who are still stuck.


    "Thank you."


    One of the knights thanked me, so I shook my head sideways.


    I''ve seen a knight before, but I''ve never spoken like this before.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to have to ask for your help..."


    "Can''t you tell me? No, I shouldn''t have asked.We don''t want to get involved, either. "


    When the knight murmured his words, Mr. Ginal shook his head against his side.


    I definitely refuse to engage in royalty issues.


    "This is a complicated time."


    Fischer nods when his father shouts his shoulders.


    Speaking of which, the two princes were fighting over the right to inherit the throne.


    Gather all your luggage in one place and exhale a little.


    Whether the carriage collapsed momentum or not, the luggage was scattered in all directions.


    Took longer than I thought.


    "Yeah, this is the last time?"


    "Ah, I wouldn''t know if they were flying farther away. That''s enough."


    I looked around with my father, but it looks like I''ve collected all the luggage I can see.


    Besides, the horses of the knights have been destroyed.


    What are we going to do now?


    Seeing a knight with a ginal talking a little further away.


    Is that what this is about?


    I don''t think it''s a good story from the atmosphere.


    Doloid, come here for a second.


    In Ginal''s words, my father nodded "It''s okay" because he saw me.


    Let''s stay within sight of your father.


    "Ivy, stay away from the knights."


    "What? Okay."


    When I whispered that I was worried about something, I checked my reply and went under Mr. Ginal.


    He leans his neck as he sees his father off.


    When I saw the knights, I sat on the ground tired of just collecting my luggage.


    As far as I can see, it doesn''t look like you''re up to something...


    But your father said never to come near me.


    "I''m tired. Want a drink?"


    I saw Fischer distributing warm tea to the knights.


    The knights who drank tea looked a little surprised and laughed slightly at the way they looked at the vessel containing the tea.


    "They use tea leaves native to the woods."


    Good.


    Ah.


    Fischer glances at me and smiles back a little.


    I''m glad I harvested it.


    Yikes


    Hmm?


    I see a knight rubbing his arm.


    I used the regular potion, but the pain seems to have remained.


    Perhaps the wound was severe where the knight was rubbing.


    If it is a regular potion, the severe injury will remain painful and will not cause fatigue.


    If it was Sola''s potion, it would heal quickly.


    "Thank you for the tea. Speaking of which, where were you headed?"


    "It''s the village of Okai. I was going to enjoy my trip."


    The knights are tilting their heads to Mr. Fischer''s subtle expression.


    Mr Fischer shrugs his shoulders when he sees it.


    "It''s been a long time."


    A lot.


    ... too much drugs, illegal garbage, Gilmouth...


    "Okanye Village?"


    A knight who said so sees a fallen carriage.


    It seems that in a little while all the knights will wake up the carriage.


    I just wonder what to do because the horse is dead.


    "We also need to arrange horses, so we may return from here to the nearest village of Okai.Then we might go to the village together. "


    I see.


    I see.


    If the purpose is the same, will we act together?


    Look at the bag that contains Sola and the others.


    It might make you feel a little cramped.


    Get away from Mr. Fischer and get close to the carriage.


    Looking at your father, he still seems to be talking.


    Looking still, he pointed to the carriage to tell him that he was by the carriage because he saw us.


    Did you pass it on? I smiled at my little nodding father.


    Examining the damage to the collapsed carriage, you notice that it has not broken so much.


    There are cracks in the area touching the ground.


    The ground showed signs of slipping after the carriage fell, so it was amazing that the crack broke through.


    The wheels seem to be safe, so if we fix them a little, the horses will be ready to move.


    View the entire carriage.


    There is no decoration, and it gives a simple impression.


    If I heard that a royal official was on this, I wouldn''t take it seriously.


    What''s wrong?


    I could hear my father''s voice from behind, so I looked at him.


    "Good night. I thought royalty was a simple carriage."


    I''m sure a lot of people have the same feelings as me.


    "Yes, but that kept the damage to a minimum."


    Oh, really?


    Look at the carriage again.


    Thanks to the simplicity?


    "Oh, the decorative part is caught, so the damage is huge."


    "Yes, especially if you rub it on the ground."


    Sure, if the decoration gets caught on the ground, it''ll break from there.


    Since it was this carriage, did you have such a crack?


    "Yes, what happened to the conversation?"


    Like the Knights said, we''re going to the village of Okai together?


    Dinal and I got lost, but we decided to go to Okai village together.It would be suspicious to refuse. "


    Certainly.


    "And because we talked about the drugs we found in the cave."


    Really?


    "Oh, I''m a knight."


    I bow my neck to my father''s words.


    If I were a knight, what would I be?


    "The knights appointed directly by the King will help keep the nobles down."


    Nobility.


    What about your father and Dinal? I think the nobles are involved in this.


    Well, it''s definitely that big.


    What if you weren''t a nobleman... a church as powerful as that?


    "Ivy, you just imagined it."


    What?


    How did you know that?


    "Didn''t you notice? You looked terribly disgusting."


    That said, I was slapped lightly on my forehead with my fingers.


    This is a wrinkle between the eyebrows.


    "Is that how you look?"


    "Oh, my eyes were pretty sharp."


    You got eyes?


    I had no idea.


    "Yes, what attacked the knights?"


    I''ve been worried about it for a long time.


    Because as far as that figure is concerned, it seems quite powerful.


    He said he was attacked by a runaway monster.


    "Yes, it is."


    Still there.


    "Three times."


    Eh... three times!?


    I don''t know what to say again...


    "You''re unlucky."


    I nod to my father''s words.


    Because three times.


    You have too little luck.


    "What? Where''s the runaway monster?"


    It''s because of the third runaway monster, isn''t it?


    The Knights were alive, so they must have defeated the monsters... but there were no monster carcasses around.


    "The third monster is well handled, so it''s okay."


    Hmm?


    Tilt your neck.


    "This happened because they were attacked by people who were targeting puppets while they were exhausted.They''ve never found it before, but they found it this time. "


    A doll?


    Oh, royalty.


    Nevertheless, the knights have become miserable.

 614 571 Episode 3 Prince

    Day 2 toward Okai Village with the Knights.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll be right back with something."


    Horu, one of the knights and leader, bows his head to Jinal.


    "You don''t have to hurry.There may still be a runaway monster. "


    "That''s right. Be careful."


    When the runaway monster attacked him, he was torn by a magic bag that had food in it, and it turned out that there was not enough food for the knights until they reached the village.


    Horu is very afraid that the knights will be able to get food from hunting because the food that I and the Dinals have is subtle.


    "I can''t believe you asked me to come with you to protect you from the village, and you''re leaving."


    I don''t think you need to worry too much, but Horu must be very serious.


    "Welcome."


    Ginal sighed as the five knights waited to see her enter the forest.


    "They''re good guys, but they''re hard."


    "Sure."


    My father smiles bitterly.


    Sure, there''s not enough flexibility in the way we think.


    "Even if they say," It''s bedtime, let''s go to bed. "


    That''s right. "It''s still 8 o''clock," he said.Is that it? "


    Jinal and his father sighed at the same time as they remembered that time.


    "Rather, I''ve been training early in the morning."


    That was a surprise.


    When I was sleeping, I felt signs of moving around outside my tent.


    Looking out at what happened, the knights were running in.


    Looking at it in a daze, the next thing I saw was a flexible gymnastics, and the next thing I saw was a gesture.


    Besides, everyone is silent.


    It''s in the woods, so I know it''s better to stop calling.


    But silent training.


    Yeah, Mr. Fischer''s right. That''s it.


    Horu-san said, "Because it''s a routine, if you don''t do it, your body moves slowly."


    We all drink tea slowly.


    It''s only been a day, but it''s been a long time.


    I''m sure the knights aren''t resting in the true sense of the word.


    Still, hunting for food.


    "Dad and I didn''t rush over food, did we?Because Sierra will hunt me properly. "


    You''re going to hunt me down and bring me some meat.


    How do you know that?


    Maybe you''re unconsciously talking to your father?


    Speaking of which, yes.


    Father strokes Siel''s head lying next to him.


    Does it feel good? I can hear a sound coming from Sierra''s throat.


    Looking at Sola and the others, she seemed pretty happy to be able to relax and play for the first time in a day.


    Yesterday, however, I had a hard time serving breakfast and lunch.


    Especially Sol''s meal.


    Magic items are not as small as potions, making it difficult to move from a magic bag to a bag.


    I managed to be alone with my father, so I was able to give it to you.


    That''s five knights.


    I don''t really have a gap.


    Besides, I tried my best to sleep in my tent yesterday.


    There were eight adults, so I decided to keep an eye on them in turn and take a rest.


    Then I didn''t have to push you.


    I was able to get it out of my bag and give it to you in my tent.


    "I knew you''d have to try harder and act differently. I''m sorry."


    Ginal strokes Sola''s heads in turn.


    "Well, it''s their job to protect them.You can''t leave us alone in a forest with a runaway monster and a kid.You wouldn''t think it would be safer to leave me alone in the woods. "


    Well, I don''t think so.


    Fischer nods at Ginal''s words.


    Indeed, the actions of the knights seemed to protect me.


    When I walked down the village road, it was arranged to protect me, and when I put up my tent, I said, "If anything happens, try to run into both sides." Next to my tent were Horu and Dinal''s tents.


    I just don''t think my tent''s gonna let me run in because my dad and Sierre are there.


    Is that it?


    You''re going to the village with me because I have kids?


    "Because of me?"


    "That''s not true."


    When I point to myself, my father shakes his head sideways.


    But I guess the knights didn''t pull because of me.


    "Those knights are probably the only knights of the Third Prince."


    The Third Prince?


    There are three princes, Dinal says.


    "I guess so. Speaking of which, there were rumors that he had left King''s Landing.I want something sweet. "


    Did you leave King''s Landing?


    Fischer removes the fried confectionery from the magic bag and arranges it on a plate.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you. Why did you leave King''s Landing?"


    I ate a bite of fried confectionery and looked at Mr. Fischer.


    Are you more tired than you think?


    It tastes better than usual.


    "To avoid getting caught up in the stupid struggle between the First and Second Princes.Looks like the two of them were plotting to bring the King''s favorite Third Prince to their side.Well, if you follow the first prince, the second prince will kill you, and if you follow the second prince, the first prince.Either way, there''s a threat of assassination. "


    Wow.


    Assassination.


    "When we were still in King''s Landing, there was a rumor."


    Rumors?


    When I saw Mr. Fischer, I found him picking up a stone that was rolling on the ground somehow.


    "Ten carriages came out of King''s Landing in secret in the middle of the night.Witnesses testified. "


    Ten carriages?


    Witnesses?


    "The Third Prince was hiding in one of those 10."


    Line up the stones Mr. Fischer had.


    There are 10 stones in front of you.


    "Which one do you think you were on?"


    What?


    Are you looking at the stone as a carriage?


    None of them can be distinguished by ordinary stones.


    Ten carriages must have become indistinguishable.


    One of them has a third prince...


    "Do you need this stone?"


    "No, somehow."


    Already.


    "You''re not on any of these, are you?"


    Using a carriage to sneak out?


    I''m also worried about rumors that the Third Prince was on board and the presence of witnesses.


    Looks like he''s trying to make me think, "The Third Prince escaped in a carriage."


    Haha, that''s right.


    Look at me like Mr. Ginal was impressed.


    What?


    "There were rumors that nobody was on the carriage at the time of the rumors or because the exact number of carriages was leaked.However, some people said they saw a shadow of someone on the carriage. "


    Shadows?


    What a shadow from outside the carriage... oh, did you make it look rough?


    A doll for that!


    I can''t tell if a person is a doll at all.


    "Rumor has it you''re still in King''s Landing.Rumor has it he was on the carriage he left.Rumor has it he left King''s Landing on a completely different day.At one point there were many rumors in King''s Landing.There were so many rumors, I didn''t know which one was right after a little research. "


    Mr. Ginal, I checked.


    Assassins are involved...


    It''s kind of confusing.


    "That''s what the Third Prince wants.Are you in King''s Landing or not?When did you leave?I saved my life by making everything yellow.It was getting harder and harder to penetrate either way. "


    "You knew you''d be chased even if you ran away."


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t get away in such a troublesome way.


    "The first prince and the second prince are stupid habits, and their self-esteem is unusually high."


    Wow, that''s annoying.


    "If I had known that I had escaped without being on my side, I would have expected to be angry.In fact, since the Third Prince disappeared from the royal castle, a lot has happened. "


    That''s right.


    What would happen to this country if either of those two became kings?


    ... is it over?


    "There are rumors like this.The Third Prince has already been killed. "


    What?


    When I saw Mr. Fischer, I shrugged.


    "The Third Prince has never appeared before.That''s why there are rumors that two princes have already killed him, and rumors that he doesn''t exist. "


    The Third Prince.


    It''s a strange existence.


    Ginal and Fischer laugh bitterly at my words.


    I have nothing to do with it, but I might want the king to be the third prince.


    There aren''t any of them up there.

 615 Ill keep you out of this, Mr. Dinal.

    - A Digital Perspective -


    Explore the signs before leaving the tent.


    See if there is one member of the board before leaving the tent.


    As I thought, there was a leader Hall.


    "I''m tired, aren''t you tired today?"


    I''ve hunted quite a few big things.


    No, it''s okay.


    I can see confusion in the expression of the horn illuminated by the fire.


    Sit by the fire pretending not to notice.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    "Eh, yes, please."


    I stole a glance and saw the expression thinking something.


    I wonder why because I don''t know what I''m doing.


    Don''t you think I''ve come for tea because I can''t sleep?


    "Yes, because it has a little dark eyes."


    Give me a cup of tea.


    Hole that looks at the contents of the glass received and looks a little confused about drinking it.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing in here but tea."


    Demonstrate that you are safe while drinking your tea.


    I washed the glass in front of the horn, and this should be enough.


    "I''m sorry, there were so many things."


    I smile bitterly at Horu''s words.


    I''m not in the same position, but I''m just as vigilant about what I say.


    I have a lot of things to do.


    "Is it too thick?"


    "Really? There''s hot water in there, so you can add it."


    Is it that dark?


    Well, tea leaves are twice as good.


    Take another sip.


    "It won''t be dark."


    It''s dark.


    When Horu added hot water to the glass, he nodded confirming the taste.


    "It''s delicious. Thank you."


    "I put a lot of hot water in, so I don''t think it''s the tea I already put in."


    Horu laughs at my words.


    I''m a little unconvinced, but my vigilance has diminished, so do you want to do a good thing?


    "You realize that, don''t you?"


    I was wondering what to ask, and Horu shook me up.


    I nod to it and drink tea.


    "Well, you''ll notice. If it''s the" Wind "Digital."


    And I shrugged my shoulders.


    I''d say it was me, but the Druid knew.


    "Who is it?"


    "The Third Prince"


    A small laugh arrives from Horu.


    When I turned my eyes, I saw that I was forcibly laughing.


    You''ll notice.


    Do you notice?


    The carriage is simple and everywhere.


    I don''t realize that the carriage is unusually sturdy unless I fall or get attacked


    Well, the knights are a little uncomfortable, but if they carry the luggage, they''ll be a little tricky.


    I feel a little too fit.


    "Don''t look at me."


    "Haha. Usually they can do it too.That was a bad time. "


    I was dying.


    In a way, are they amazing that they were able to act at those times?


    "Um, I''d like to check."


    "What is it?"


    I know what you''re asking, but there''s nothing I can tell you.


    "Can you trust Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy?You''re not a member of the Wind, are you? "


    "I''m not a member, but they''re fine.They''re a favor to Wind. "


    "A benefactor?"


    Nod to a strange horn.


    "I can''t tell you the details, but I''m a benefactor.What would have happened without them? "


    Now, even if I think calmly, I can only think nasty thoughts.


    There is no doubt that we have failed.


    "I''m sorry, I think you''re becoming suspicious."


    Horu sighs like he''s tired.


    "A traitor?"


    What?


    "I have six spare swords, but now I have five."


    The spare sword, which I saw when I took their luggage out of the carriage, was for six people.


    And yet there are only five knights here.


    Did you bring extra for one person?


    Or is there no one left to use it?


    All other luggage was kept to a minimum.


    Probably to reduce the luggage.


    That''s why I don''t think I''ll bring anything I don''t know how to use it.


    Even if it were a sword.


    Then why is there more than one bottle?


    "Maybe you were with the Third Prince until recently?"


    If there was a traitor, there was a prince, and the absence was clearly communicated to the enemy.


    And there is no fool who deliberately assaults a prince who knows he is gone.


    But they attacked me.


    In other words, the cause of the attack was nearby.


    In this case, the Third Prince.


    "But don''t the knights know if it''s real or if it''s a shadow?"


    I did hear that the Third Prince had several shadows.


    And the knights don''t even know which one is real.


    I thought that might happen, but the Third Prince kept everything secret.


    It seems possible.


    "Ha, I''m losing my mind."


    Horu holds his head.


    Watching it, I drink tea.


    "That''s why I was careful not to get involved with the top adventurers in King''s Landing."


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    "It''s all speculation. The truth is unknown."


    But that''s right, isn''t it?


    Looking at the horn, I noticed wrinkles between my eyebrows.


    It seems that his thoughts were conveyed.


    "... you have a good personality, right?"


    I know.


    "Haha, that''s not true.Speaking of which, I think I let him escape. "


    From Horu''s attitude, I don''t know if it''s real or shadowy, but I guess I let him get away before they attacked him.


    Well, I don''t know who.


    When I laughed, I got a really nasty look.


    "Shit, that''s a really good character."


    The horn is small and malicious.


    "... because you tried to talk to Ivy?"


    Come on?


    Shrugging your shoulders makes you look like you''ve crushed a bitter bug.


    "Just trying to get information from a kid is a shatter."


    "Kh, I''m sorry."


    Horu lowered his head.


    I felt relieved as I watched the situation.


    I''m glad they didn''t act right away.


    If you inadvertently try to extract information from Ivy, the dolphin will definitely cut first.


    Even though it''s troublesome for him alone, he seems to be joining Fischer.


    I''m really glad I noticed it when I was watching.


    Doloid and Fischer were aware of it, but they were still watching.


    "That''s enough, so what did you want to hear?"


    If I can answer that, can I answer it?


    "No, I want to know who Mr. Druid is."


    Well, that''s probably true... but that''s not all.


    Anything else?


    "... I wanted to see if you were one of his traitors."


    I see.


    I thought you were trying to sell me a favor.


    "You certainly rushed to an incredible moment.If it was a little late, I''d be dead a little while ago. "


    "Yes"


    "Of course I feel anxious."


    I don''t know, but I don''t.


    If I were Horu, I''d be suspicious.


    But suspicion is useless.


    Because Ivy is the reason Doloid''s behavior.


    "I told you Ivy would help you this time."


    "Suspicion is free, but it''s useless.Unless it hurts Ivy, Druid is a sweet father. "


    Ivy''s ideal father is a dolloid who takes a step back to watch over what he does.


    I was so depressed that I put out my mouth and hands.


    "We care about each other.As I watched Ivy''s condition, Mr. Druid was always watching.Ivy was also concerned about Mr. Druid''s health and so on, so I envy her. "


    I laughed at Horu''s words.


    I see.


    When I look at those two, I really envy them.


    Can I be my son or mine?


    ... I don''t feel like I can be anything at all.


    Let''s not think about it.


    It just hurts.


    "Anything else you want to ask?"


    No, not really.


    Do you wonder if it only works with traitors?


    "Well, if you need anything, you can ask."


    "... thank you."


    "Well, I''m going to get some sleep.You''ll walk a lot tomorrow. Good night. "


    "Good night."


    Looking at Horu as he went back to his tent, he looked a little refreshed.


    The treachery of my fellow countrymen made my anxiety and suspicion slightly diminish.


    You look fine.


    The rest, we need time.

 616 Episode 572: Youve changed a little.

    This will do.


    That''s right.


    The fire branches I collected with my father have gathered enough this evening.


    "Pu ~"


    Turning his gaze to Sola, who cried with a small voice, he was satisfied that the meal was over.


    Sol and Flem, who were beside him, seemed to have already finished eating and were playing with each other.


    Tron is already asleep.


    As always, we''re all free.


    "Thank you, Sierra."


    Nyahn


    As she stroked Siel''s head, which was watching Sola and the others during the meal, she shook her tail gracefully with a loud noise.


    It''s kind of cool.


    "Just wait a little longer."


    Put the collected branches in the magic bag.


    Journey with the Knights, Day 5 today.


    Mr. Ginal told me that he would arrive at Okai Village tomorrow.


    So today, the knights are going to dinner.


    Everything seems to be a traditional camping dish passed down to knights.


    "This is delicious, no matter who makes it," he said, so I''m looking forward to it.


    However, I''ve been cooking together for the past few days with the word "this is all", but I realized that I would never just season it.


    And every time, there''s a reason to praise me.


    Okay.


    When you finish putting all the branches you''ve collected in your magic bag, you and your father hit each other on the hips.


    Work on the mid back is as difficult as ever.


    Teriu


    Now that you know that you''ve finished your work here, the Flems are gathering.


    "I''m sorry. Please spend some time in the bag again."


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terururururu ~


    Nyah


    "...... Peh"


    ¡­¡­


    Thora, Flem and Sierra are fine, but Sol is mostly in a dream.


    Looks like Tron was woken up, but his eyes were closed and he was flustered.


    "Tron won''t wake up much once he''s asleep."


    "Yeah, it''s really not going to happen."


    Put everyone in their bags and baskets, take a magic bag with branches and return to the Ginals.


    "I picked it up."


    "Thank you. Please come here."


    When one of the knights received a magic bag with branches from his father, he started preparing a cooking fire.


    Look at the knight with the knife.


    He was the most physically fit knight I had ever cooked with.


    Looking at it at hand, it seems to be transferring the cut vegetables to the pot.


    Various vegetables, large and small, enter the pot.


    Next, it seems like meat, but there is a part that is connected if it is not cut tightly.


    Yeah, I don''t think I''m good at cooking.


    As I sat and waited, I saw Ginal and Horu talking a little further away.


    For a moment, when I was looking at the two of them, my father hit me on the shoulder.


    What''s wrong?


    Go with your father to find a place to sit.


    "Um, about three days ago?Don''t you think Horu-san has changed a little? "


    Father sees Horu talking to Jinal.


    I see.


    I think it''s in your father''s words.


    However, I am a little troubled when asked what has changed.


    I don''t know what to say...


    Looks like you''ve got a little room.


    "Ah, that''s it!"


    Yes, it is.


    I feel like I can afford it.


    It feels refreshing as if an answer has finally been given.


    Is that it?


    Ever since Horu-san changed a little.


    It was easy to be with your father.


    There was a knight all along, but suddenly he was gone.


    I asked my father strangely, but I just shrugged my shoulders.


    So I thought your father knew why.


    Perhaps Mr. Ginal told Mr. Holl that I and your father could be alone?


    But that''s what your father would tell you, right?


    "Can I stay here?"


    There is a fallen tree in front of me.


    It doesn''t look like it''s rotting, so you can sit down.


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    As I sat side by side and enjoyed a relaxing cup of tea, I felt this smell.


    "Smells good."


    When I saw the knight cooking, I weighed the sauce with a serious expression.


    It looks a little too serious and staring at the sauce.


    "Good day, Mr. Tired."


    Mr. Ginal sits next to me.


    Have you finished your consultation?


    What?


    I heard a surprise from both sides.


    Uh, what?


    "How did you know we were talking?"


    "That''s Horu-san''s expression.When I finish, I have a refreshing expression. "


    I''m hiding it, but I can''t hide it.


    "Ha ha, yeah."


    Ginal glances at Horu and laughs bitterly.


    "My friends didn''t notice."


    Huh?


    Look at the knights who are with Mr. Holl.


    Didn''t you notice?


    "Ivy, too sharp."


    I don''t know.


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I shrugged my shoulders.


    Maybe we should keep this a secret.


    Look at Mr. Horu.


    Gives instructions to the knights around him.


    "Well, Mr. Holl is the leader."


    Even if you''re worried, Horu-san can''t tell his friends about it.


    Master said that the anxiety above would be transmitted below.


    I wish someone could support Horu, but not for a few days.


    From the way the knights looked, it looks like someone was there, but not anymore.


    "Becoming a leader is hard, isn''t it?I don''t think anybody''s gonna be able to support me right now. "


    "Ivy is too sharp...."


    Huh?


    Your father laughs at Mr. Ginal''s words.


    - What? - What?


    Look alternately at your father and Dinal.


    "What are you doing?"


    Looking ahead, Ms. Fischer looked at us in turn and tilted her neck.


    "Nothing. Are you done?"


    "Ah, I''m familiar with tents."


    Look at the tents erected by Mr. Fischer and the knights.


    Perfect, indeed.


    "Yes, it looks like dinner is finished, so come and get it."


    When she stood up to Fischer''s words, she returned to her tent and pulled Sola and the others out of the back.


    "Quiet."


    When Sola strokes their heads, they leave the tent.


    When I went to get the food, I smelled a little herbal smell.


    They say the traditional camping dishes are made with ingredients that can be harvested in the woods, medicinal herbs, and sauces passed down to the knights.


    It''s good.


    After a bite, I nod to my father''s words.


    This is delicious.


    There is also bread called nang, which is also delicious.


    "I have a refill, please eat plenty."


    When she nodded at Horu''s words, she ate Nang.


    Delicious.


    "It was a treat. It was delicious."


    When I thanked the knight who cooked for me today, he laughed with joy.


    I was a little nervous for some reason, so I''m glad you laughed.


    I will leave for Okai Village a little early tomorrow, so I will return to my tent early.


    In the tent, Sola and the others are already asleep.


    When you''re ready to go to bed, lie down.


    "Tomorrow we''ll say goodbye to the knights."


    Would that be the case?


    Point your gaze at the father who is sleeping next door.


    "It is still highly probable that there is a runaway monster in the forest.As for the village of Okai, we will ask the knights for their help.I can say no because I''m not an adventurer, but given their personality, I think they''ll cooperate. "


    Sure, I wouldn''t say no if you asked me.


    "It''s about drugs, isn''t it?"


    "Ahh... from what I''ve seen, don''t get involved.No, you''re already in trouble. "


    The two of you sigh at your father''s words.


    "Shall we go to bed?"


    Yeah, good night.


    "Good night."


    What kind of place is Okai Village?


    I''m a little worried about Mr. Gilmouth, but when we get to the village, isn''t everything over?


    ... I don''t think so.

 617 Chapter 573: Leave it to me

    "Are you okay without a break?"


    Mr. Ginal looks at me.


    "It''s okay."


    We leave tomorrow morning for about four hours to get to Okai Village after noon today.


    If it''s about this much, it''s still okay.


    "Wait."


    Mr. Ginal stopped and gave a sharp expression.


    What''s wrong?


    Dinal raised his hand to his father''s words.


    "I think it''s probably an adventurer near the village, but it looks like a lot of people are gathering.I don''t know the exact number of people. "


    Did you read the signs from here?


    There''s still a long way to go, isn''t there?


    Can you do that?


    ... I can''t, it''s too far.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know, but I feel a little strange."


    The knights'' expressions add to the conversation between Dad and Dinal.


    "You said you were an adventurer, what are the chances of a drug dealer?"


    "Given the scale of the cultivation sites found, I think it is possible that they are involved throughout the village.So even if you''re an adventurer, you can''t rest assured. "


    Deep wrinkles were engraved between Horu''s eyebrows in Jinal''s words.


    Sure, it''s that size.


    It''s not a living tissue, is it?


    "I really don''t like it."


    Mr. Ginal shook his head sideways.


    "Ginal, shouldn''t you avoid the village of Okai?As for drugs, let''s just say we found them. "


    Show Ginal''s worried expression in Horu''s words.


    Before I found the drugs, I thought I''d check on the village, but things have changed a little.


    I have a kid. I need to be safe.


    When Horu talks about me, Ginal nods.


    "I know, but there''s an adventurer who knows we went to the rock where Carlo''s flower fields are."


    You mean Garth and the Storm?


    You''re known for walking the other way around with them.


    "What if... you deal with Cario''s flower fields and you run into us and turn around?"


    "Is that how it goes?"


    Ginal sees Fischer on Holl''s proposal.


    "It''s strange for people with carriages to go to the cave, but to protect the carriage from runaway monsters.Then I went to the cave with a strategy, and I happened to find and deal with Carlo''s flower fields.It''s a little impossible, but I''m sure it''ll be fine.We''re going to the village of Okai to arrange a horse, attacked by an actual runaway monster.There''s still time... to see if the knights can be there on the day you dispose of Carlo''s flower fields.When did you leave the village? "


    "Nineteen days before the Dinars saved us.Enough time to process Kayo''s flower fields...How did the Dinars handle it?I was wondering if the processing time is too short? "


    Oh, shit.


    What are we going to do?


    "I used a rare magic item to finish it quickly."


    Soon?


    Horu leans his neck against Fischer''s words.


    "Well, in a few minutes, Cario died."


    "Did you have an item that could do that?"


    Show Mr Horu an impressive expression.


    Normal mind, normal mind.


    It looks like it''s easy to get on my face, so I need to be careful.


    Horu and the others can do it.


    Huh?


    "We''re investigators, Wind.So I have a lot of rare items.I used one of them this time. "


    When Mr. Ginal said he was an investigator, the knights looked surprised.


    "I see. Then I''m convinced."


    That''s amazing.


    I was only convinced by the words "investigator".


    Um...


    Mr Horu''s gaze turned towards my father and me.


    "The parent and child of a victim involved in an incident.We knew each other at the time of the incident and we had an affair. "


    Horu nods to Jinal''s words.


    "I see. What is an incident?"


    "Confidential."


    When Ginal smiled at Nicori, Horu smiled bitterly.


    It''s amazing.


    We finished talking without touching Toron.


    I''m still thrilled.


    Looking alternately at Mr. Jinal and Mr. Horu, I felt a little weight on my head.


    Looking up, my father''s hand was stroking my head.


    Turning away, my father looked at me with the usual smile.


    ... well, I didn''t have to find out.


    That''s good.


    "Horu, this is how you handled Cario''s flower fields, but tell me you used magic items."


    Is that better?


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of magic items are in that cave.So if you say it took a few days, you might be suspicious. "


    I suppose you should try not to lie.


    All right, let''s just use the magic item and let it dry out.


    When I checked whether it was Mr. Horu, Mr. Ginal nodded.


    "Oh, please, just show me the magic items..."


    "No problem. Report it directly to the Adventurer Guild Gilmouth.Then I will reveal that I am a knight.That''s why it''s not uncomfortable to have confidential items. "


    Are you sure?


    Jinal looks at Horu in front of him in surprise.


    "It''s okay. If you decide you need it, you can disclose it.I''d like to talk a little more about it. "


    "Thanks, Horu. I''ll talk on foot."


    Jinal and Horu take the lead and walk towards the village of Okai.


    "Yes, Fischer. Should we continue on this village road?Is there a way to Okanko Village on the way? "


    "It''s not on the map.Looks like the only way to get to Okai village is to stay on the village road. "


    Fischer is taking out the map and checking the way, but it looks like one main road.


    That means we need to go next to the village of Okai.


    "It is probably known that there was an anomaly in the cave where the drugs were made.The people involved will be quite vigilant, so it would be better not to move badly. "


    "Sure. Sometimes you can avoid it and watch your eyes."


    Horu nods at Jinal''s words.


    "Fischer, if we don''t cross the village of Okanko, we''ll never get to the village of Okanko, right?"


    "Hmm, that''s right. That''s what I have on the map. What about you?"


    Mr. Fischer calls out to the knight.


    Looking at it, he was checking the map.


    "The same goes for the map I have.The village of Okai has to go beyond that. "


    "Okay, thank you both.Let''s continue on the village road.Ivy, don''t ever leave the druid. "


    "Yes"


    You''re quite vigilant, Mr. Ginal.


    You''re getting a little nervous.


    "Ivy"


    Yeah?


    "Let''s get hands together."


    Hands?


    Look at the hand being offered.


    When I gently reached out, I was grasped and headed straight to the village.


    ... that''s strange.


    Look at the hands that are connected to your father.


    Fufu.


    When I look at my father, I see him laughing with his eyes closed.


    It tickles somewhere.


    That''s nice ~


    Hmm?


    I felt like I heard something, and when I looked in front, Mr. Ginal waved his hand.


    Wave your unconnected hand.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Is that it?


    Dad, did you sigh?


    Ah, I got a sign.


    Looks like there''s really a lot of them.


    What''s wrong?


    "I can read the signs, but there really are a lot of adventurers."


    The signs are mixed and the number of people is not clear, but it is really large.


    I wonder what else.


    Horror?


    When you read the signs, the fear is conveyed.


    Does this mean there''s a crowd of fearful adventurers?


    Sure, I feel a little nasty.

 618 Episode 574: I knew you couldnt do it.

    I''m approaching the village of Okai, but I can see that the crowd of adventurers is quite scared.


    What happened in the village?


    Dinal and Horu are also quite vigilant.


    Is that it?


    I didn''t notice any signs of a gathering of adventurers, but there are fairly thin signs ahead.


    I feel like I know this sign.


    Who is it?


    Ah!


    "Ivy, what''s wrong?"


    Father stares at me strangely when he stops by surprise.


    Dinal looked back to see if he could hear you.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I didn''t notice all the signs, but are there any signs of Garth slightly off the village road?"


    After Ginal made a slightly surprised expression, she turned her eyes towards the village.


    "... it''s true. Ah, I failed.I was worried about the signs of gathering and neglected others. "


    Mr. Ginal presses his face with one hand.


    "I''m sure it''s Gallus. There are signs of Evas and Arus nearby."


    Mr. Fischer also noticed.


    "Was Garth indeed an adventurer from the village of Okai who met at an unfair dump?"


    "Yes, that''s right. What are they doing in such a place?"


    Ginal nodded to Horu and leaned her head.


    "It''s a little far from the adventurers, isn''t it?"


    As far as the signs go, Fischer is right.


    "Could it be dangerous?"


    "No, it''s a fairly calm sign.Adventurers close to the village are more lively. "


    When his father put his hand on the sword, Mr. Ginal shook his neck sideways.


    Certainly, the adventurers are more lively.


    Fear, impatience, anger.


    It''s been a little while since I first read the signs, but it doesn''t seem to calm down at all.


    You''re not going into the woods in that state of mind, are you?


    It''s like telling monsters and animals where they are.


    Are there any dangerous monsters around Okai Village?


    In the meantime, let''s go to Garth and the others.You know what you''re doing. "


    I see.


    At the decision of Mr. Jinal and Mr. Horu, he walks again towards the village.


    After a while, there were signs of Garth and the others moving.


    "Can you come over here?"


    I see.


    Mr Fischer leans his head and Mr Holl nods.


    "They must have picked us up.What can I do for you? Or are you going to do something? "


    "I don''t think so. The signs are much more stable."


    Ginal shook her head against Fischer''s words.


    Certainly, there''s nothing I don''t like about Mr. Garth and the others.


    When you try to do something, the signs shake with the movement of your mind.


    In the case of a backlash, the shake increases.


    Some people do bad things and hide them well.


    I think Garth and the others are fine.


    I mean, I didn''t react to the bag that contained Sola!


    "I don''t know when I see you."


    When your father laughs bitterly, he goes to the village a little early.


    After walking for a few minutes, I saw three adventurers coming for a run.


    "Was it an errand?"


    Ginal raises her hand against Garth and the others.


    "It''s been a long time. It''s good to see you."


    He looks really relieved to see how Garth and the others are doing.


    "There are quite a few signs of the adventurers, but what happened?"


    Ginal''s words clouded Garth''s expression slightly.


    Mr Fischer leans his neck at such a state of affairs.


    "Mr. Ginal was right."


    When I saw Ginal, I stared at Garth.


    "A lot of runaway monsters appeared in the woods heading to Okanko Village."


    Wow.


    That''s the effect of an unfair dump.


    I knew you''d still be here, but a lot...


    What should we do as an Okai village?


    "Yes, the top adventurers and middle-adventurers of Okai village are on their way to crusade the woods.The Lower Adventurer stayed to protect the village.Around noon yesterday, there were sightings of a runaway monster near the village, and subordinate adventurers have been at the gates since last night. "


    I see.


    Are the adventurers near the village subordinate adventurers?


    That''s why the signs and emotions are so great.


    I mean, is that gonna protect you?


    I don''t think it''s possible to be so unstable.


    "It''s good to use a lower adventurer, but that won''t do."


    When Ginal sighs, Garth nods small.


    He also seems to understand the status quo of the adventurers at the gate.


    "Is there no role for the Lower Adventurer?"


    Garth shook his neck and Horus sighed.


    Lower adventurers alone are more likely to be anxious with each other.


    "What is Gilmus doing in both guilds?And the Vigilante Commander! "


    ¡­¡­


    If Ginal says otherwise, Garth and the others look at each other.


    And once Mr Garth nodded, he looked at Mr Ginal.


    "Gilmus and the captain of both guilds are in therapy."


    Everyone loses their voice to Garth''s words.


    "Both Gilmouth and the captain, both of them?"


    "Yes, not only that, but also the assistant and deputy commander."


    Nobody speaks out for the unlikely.


    "Ah, why is that, and why is it being treated?"


    Dinal exhales loudly.


    "Gilmus and the others were found in a very injured condition and are currently undergoing treatment."


    "If you get hurt, you can cure it with a potion, right?Is there a problem? "


    Ginal''s question makes Garth look distressed.


    "For some reason, the potion didn''t work... first I tried to relieve the poisoning with herbs."


    Poisoning?


    Is that drugs?


    "Was Gilmouth and the others working on drugs?"


    Ginal''s expression looks disgusting.


    "Because I''m unconscious, let''s make sure...But there''s no way he could have done something like that! "


    Garth raised her voice with regret.


    And Mr. Ginal leans his neck.


    "Are you close to Gilmus?"


    "Ah, well...."


    "Okay, not now. What do you mean the potion doesn''t work?Drug patients are certainly hard to potion, but will it work a little bit? "


    "Why? It doesn''t work at all.I got hurt directly! "


    In Garth''s words, Dinal and Horu both looked puzzled.


    That''s because if it doesn''t work even if you''re directly injured, it''s almost too late already.


    "Garth, that''s..."


    "No! The teacher said it was a terrible injury, but it can''t be too late!"


    It''s not too late for an injury, but the potion doesn''t work?


    Any other cause, drugs?


    "No way...."


    When I looked at your father''s voice, he looked pretty scared.


    "Garth, have you checked how long Gilmus and the others have been on drugs?"


    Garth looks at his father and shakes his neck.


    "I don''t know. The teacher has physical examination skills.But I still don''t know. "


    Physical examination is a pretty unusual skill that allows you to see the current state of your body in numerical terms.


    "Don''t you see?"


    "Doloid, what do you know?"


    "Maybe we''ve changed the drug composition so we can completely neutralize the potion effect."


    "Deactivate? I''ve never heard of it."


    Not only Dinal, but also Horu and the others look suspiciously at your father.


    "At an executive residence in an organization, ''I researched the need for a change in drug composition to invalidate potions, but it didn''t make sense.It is impossible to void a potion ".It said it was impossible, so I didn''t really care, but maybe the research went on and succeeded. "


    "Well, didn''t it say how to make the potion work?"


    When your father shook his neck sideways, Mr. Garth drooped.


    When I saw Evas and Ars, they looked as if they were enduring crying.


    "Garth, why are you here?If we were talking about this, could we have waited in the village? "


    "When I told you about the Wind, Gilmouth''s agent wanted to see you in secret.We''re here to tell you that. "


    That means there''s something that Garth and the others don''t know.


    I was going to run through the village of Okai, but this is impossible.


    Well, it looks like there''s a runaway monster on the other side of Okanko Village, so I can''t go.


    I knew you''d get involved.


    I laugh bitterly at your father''s words.


    I was wondering if I could avoid it this time.

 619 Episode 575 Lets talk first.

    "This way."


    Mr. Garth and the others guide him along the wall to enter the village.


    I looked around strangely at the village gate getting farther and farther away.


    What''s wrong?


    "I thought I''d have to go through the gate to get into the village, so I wondered."


    "Well, I don''t normally use it.It''s the only way to use it in an emergency. "


    He nods mysteriously to his father''s words.


    I feel very nervous when it''s an emergency right now.


    Take a small deep breath and look ahead.


    I can see that both the ginals and the knights are slightly nervous.


    Take another deep breath and exhale quietly.


    "It''s okay."


    I looked at my father and laughed, putting my strength into his squeezed hand.


    Yeah, it''s okay.


    "Here it is."


    Mr. Garth stopped and looked at the wall, but there was nothing in particular different from the surroundings.


    I can''t even find a small landmark on the door.


    If I hadn''t known, I would never have found it.


    Garth crouches on the spot.


    He stood up immediately and shook his hand at a part of the wall.


    Kakon.


    The next moment I heard a small sound, a part of the wall shifted sideways.


    It''s amazing.


    "I''ve been expecting you. What?"


    The person on the other side of the wall looked at Mr. Dinal and greeted him, but looked at Mr. Horu next to him and showed a confused expression.


    You didn''t think there were knights.


    Speaking of which, Horu hasn''t said they''re knights yet.


    ... I didn''t know who you were, but are you okay?


    "Ah."


    Mr Garth showed a slightly impatient expression.


    Maybe you forgot?


    "I''m sorry, I''m relieved that Dinals were found."


    The man who was waiting smiles bitterly.


    "I''m sorry, Dinal and Fischer from Wind know.We have also received reports of Mr. Druid and Mr. Ivy.Are you guys... oh, are you carrying luggage? "


    It seems that the men remembered Horu and the others.


    The horses stared at the knights with a rather strange expression.


    "I''m sorry to deceive you.We are the Knights of the Royal Order. "


    When Horu took something out and showed it to the man, the man made an impatient expression.


    "That''s right.Uh, excuse me. "


    Mr. Horu shook his head at the man''s words.


    Garth is looking quite surprised next door.


    Looking at Horu''s behavior, I can see that there are things for luggage delivery and adventurers, but I guess I couldn''t afford to see them that far.


    "This way, please."


    Guided by a man, he enters the village and enters the nearby building.


    The building was very quiet and there were no signs of people.


    "This is one of Gilmouth''s secret hideouts."


    A hideout?


    This is it?


    Looking at the building, I thought it was quite a big building.


    I can tell by looking inside.


    The entrance and hallway are wide.


    Why did you need such a big building?


    And the man said it was one of the hideouts.


    That means there are many hidden houses, right?


    When everyone entered the building and closed the door, the man looked back.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Praf representing Gilmouth.Gilmus, son of the Adventurers Guild of Okai Village.I want Dinal from Wind to help this village. Please. "


    Ginal slightly creased her eyebrows to Praf, who lowered her head deeply.


    "First of all, I want to know why you called us here in confidence.It''s all about that. "


    As Mr. Praf nodded at Mr. Ginal''s words, he opened the door of the nearby room.


    There is nothing inside but a desk, giving a rough impression.


    "Go ahead."


    As Praf was in the room, Dinals entered the room one after the other.


    Gently touch the bag containing Sola.


    He hasn''t told me anything, so when he exhales, he enters the room with his father.


    "Um...."


    Praf looked at me and gave me a slightly confused look.


    I''m probably wondering if I can talk to you because I''m a child.


    "No problem."


    Praf nodded silently at his father''s words, urging the ginals to sit down, and he sat in front of him.


    "What about the Gullus?"


    "... let''s hear it together"


    Garth nodded at Evas and Ars and sat in the corner of the room a little away from Praf.


    "First of all, I was the one who told you to leave the unjust garbage in the woods.I''m sorry. I didn''t think the monster would run off like this.I was hoping you''d run wild enough to buy me some time.But now I think that was a mistake.Dinal and the others were in trouble.I''m really sorry. "


    I noticed that Mr. Praf raised his head deeply and that Mr. Ginal exhaled small.


    "You know there''s a lot of garbage in the woods, and you know it''s a crime to leave it behind?"


    "Yes"


    "I see. I have a lot to say, but it seems like there''s a reason.I''ll make up my mind when I hear all the stories.And the knights were attacked several times by a runaway monster. "


    Praf looked at Horu and the others in surprise.


    And I lowered my head again.


    "Sorry."


    Mr. Praf, whose face is bluishing, looks kind of pathetic.


    But why did you say the knights were attacked?


    Even after that... do you think it would be better to refresh yourself here than to be dubbed out later?


    "Don''t worry, our damage was minimal."


    Horu and the knights nodded to Praf who was apologizing.


    "Thank you."


    "So? You didn''t have to buy time?"


    Mr Praf, who is in the right position, looks at Mr Ginal.


    "About two weeks ago. I found both Gilmus and his assistant bleeding and collapsing.The treatment with the potion was immediate, but the bleeding stopped and the injury didn''t heal.I thought it was strange, so I immediately called a doctor.As a result, my father and my fallen brother were said to be addicts.And so are the others. "


    Not only your father, but also your brother.


    "Both guilds tried to release the facts the next morning.But I couldn''t believe it, so I asked you to wait a few days. "


    That''s right.


    You don''t want to believe that your father or brother put his hands on the medicine.


    "The day after I discovered my father, the doctor I went to see in detail said, ''Something''s wrong.''I don''t know when I started using drugs, so they told me I should check it carefully.But there are people who are rushing the announcement.At that time, there were reports of a large amount of garbage being dumped in the woods.I suggested giving priority to garbage over our father''s problems.If left unattended, a runaway monster will appear.And I thought I could use it.If any of the runaway monsters show up, we''ll have time to find out about our fathers.I didn''t think a lot of monsters would run wild. "


    You wanted time to find out what drug your father had to do with it?


    "Did you find out about Gilmouth and the drugs?"


    Praf nods at Ginal''s words.


    "Here."


    Praf places a small orange notebook on his desk.


    It does not have a floral pattern like that held by a man, but by a woman.


    "There were reports of drugs being found in my father''s office without checking my father''s or brother''s room.


    I remembered the conversation I had with my brother on the morning of the attack when I thought I was still doing something to Kusuri.My brother said, "I''m going to dispose of my mother''s artifact."However, my mother''s belongings have been sorted out once and nothing should be disposed of.I checked my mother''s belongings and found this notebook. "


    Dinal looks at the notebook in his hand.


    "To do that, there are spreading geese in the village.Someone who seems suspicious. And it said that there is a possibility of a large-scale manufacturing site for coulis.On the last page, we found the informant. "


    Probably the enemy''s trap.


    Dinal sighs when she sees the last page.


    "Yes"

 620 Episode 576 Notepad

    "Ginal, show me your notebook, too.Praf, can I see it? "


    "Yes, please."


    When Fischer receives a notebook from Dinal, he checks inside.


    "As far as I can tell, not only Gilmouth, but also his aides were secretly pursuing the drug organization."


    Ginal shows Fischer a page with a notebook.


    "I see. Have you looked into the" suspicious person "written here?"


    "Yes, it was the Adventurers Guild staff and adventurers."


    "Some adventurers."


    Fischer nods to Praf''s words.


    "When I checked, did anyone else in the notebook think it was suspicious?"


    When I looked at Mr. Praf''s question, he had wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "Yes, I doubt those who rushed the announcement about my father.As a matter of fact, when my father reported a serious injury, he had a slightly strange attitude.It''s as if you already knew what you were talking about before you asked.It was a trivial matter, but I noticed it, so I touched on it a little when I looked into it.Then all of a sudden, I get angry. "


    That would be too suspicious.


    Or is it that the organization has grown too big to manage by putting forward an attitude before reporting it?


    "Praf, aren''t you an adventurer?"


    Huh?


    I looked at Dinal and Plough alternately in surprise.


    "Yes, how did you know?I''m studying magic stones. "


    Is that so?


    I had no idea.


    Ah, but if you ask me, I think it would be luxurious to be an adventurer.


    I''m just in better shape than a regular merchant.


    "I''m not an adventurer, but Gilmus is beating me up about the adventurer, right?"


    Ginal laughs at Praf nodding in a confused manner.


    "I don''t suppose they were surprised by that attitude.I can''t believe Praf had the knowledge of an adventurer. "


    When I stare at Mr. Dinal without understanding the meaning, my eyes meet.


    "I was worried about Praf''s behavior because he wasn''t an adventurer.So I asked him about it and was convinced.I''m not an adventurer.The guy with that attitude must have been relieved to think Praf was just a researcher.That''s why you''re in an attitude. "


    I see.


    Adventurers are trained to be aware of minor changes in the woods.


    In my case, my father told me that he was wearing it naturally because he lived in the woods.


    "When I was little, I wanted to study magic stones, and when I was 10, I wanted to become a researcher.My father agreed, but I was trained when I had time to think it would be safer to have the knowledge of the Adventurer to go get the Magic Stone. "


    He was a good father.


    "Hmm? Don''t researchers ever go to pick up magic stones themselves?"


    Huh?


    Horu looks at Praf strangely.


    "Yes, researchers do not go to pick up magic stones themselves.My father tricked me. "


    Dinal burst into a slightly recalcitrant attitude of Mr. Praf.


    "Plump. I see, you''re 10 years old. I can''t help it."


    "That''s because... well, Gilmouth''s special training was useful this time."


    Praf smiles bitterly at Horu with his troubled expression.


    "Not only this time, but also in many ways, so you didn''t get angry when you found out the truth."


    When Praf smiled small, Horu also smiled.


    Looks like Gilmouth from Okai Village is an interesting person.


    I hope you''re feeling better, but I don''t think Sora''s potion will be effective if she doesn''t heal her injuries.


    "But even though my knowledge as an adventurer is being tapped, I can''t believe researchers recognize me.It''s possible that the organization is too big to see well. "


    That''s possible.


    Ah, is my prediction completely correct?


    But I''m not particularly happy to hit it.


    "Don''t go back. Praf, do you think anyone else is involved in the drug business?"


    "Yes, I just looked into it and there were a few people who thought it was strange."


    I see.


    Praf looked at the mysteriously nodding Dinal with anxiety.


    "Um, can you help me?"


    Mr. Ginal''s gaze turned towards Mr. Fischer and Mr. Holl and his father.


    I found them nodding when they looked at each other.


    "Ivy"


    The last thing you see about me, Mr. Dinal.


    The expression seems a little troublesome, but my eyes are serious so I laugh a little bit.


    "Yes, if there''s anything I can do to help."


    That said, I''m in a protected position, so there''s nothing I can do.


    I wish I could help you.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    In Ginal''s words, Praf lowered his head deeply toward us.


    I saw Garth and the others in the corner of the room lowering their heads.


    I forgot to exist because I didn''t make any noise at all.


    You''re really good at turning off the signs.


    "Praf, would you like to share the contents of your notebook with everyone here?"


    "Yes"


    When Ginal receives the notebook from Fischer, she gives it to Holl.


    Horu checked the notebook and gave it to the knight sitting next to him.


    Can I read it, too?


    "Um, I have a favor to ask you."


    Ginal nods to Praf who looks at Ginal with a serious expression.


    "I want you to start searching for the place where you manufacture the coulis, which comes out many times in that notebook.If my father calculates correctly, Cario''s flowers are in full bloom.If the amount of flowers written in the notebook is blooming, there is a huge amount of sparkling that can be done.If that happens to the world...Please. I''ll find it with you.So look for it immediately. "


    I saw Praf lowering his head.


    That cave is where the cauliflowers are blooming and producing the coulis, right?


    When I saw Mr. Ginal, I saw a slightly worried expression.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Dinal was worried for a while, but nodded looking at Horu.


    "I''ve already disposed of the cauliflower, so it''s no problem."


    What?


    Praf looks at Horu in surprise.


    Looks like Horu and the others took care of it.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking, but is it as planned?


    "Um, what does that mean? Dispose of it?"


    When the confused Praf saw Dinal, he shook his head sideways.


    "We just talked.If you need more information, you should ask the party. "


    When Ginal saw Horu, Praf also saw Horu.


    "I was attacked by a runaway monster, but I went to a rock where the magic stones I asked in the village would be easier to fight than in the forest."


    "Runaway monster....."


    "The monsters are fine. I''ve defeated them all."


    "I''m sorry."


    When Praf seems sorry, Horu slaps Pong and Praf on the shoulder.


    "Never mind. This is how you''re safe."


    Horu smiles bitterly at Praf nodding.


    "I tried to get away from the rock, but I found a hole."


    Hole?


    Hole?


    Maybe it''s about the hole that Sierre opened?


    "Yes, it''s a hole. Somehow I wondered, and I looked inside, and there was a flower field in Kallo."


    Because I speak magnificently, I think I believe you know it''s a lie.


    If they find out, it''s because of me, which is easy to show on my face.


    We have to be careful.


    Something like this has happened recently.


    "I knew the danger of cauliflowers, so I disposed of them using the magic items I had immediately.There were some dry roots, but you can rest assured that they''ve been processed. "


    Horu''s explanation relieved Praf''s expression.


    It seems to have been written in the notebook many times, so I''m sure you cared.


    "Um, were there any guards in Cario''s flower fields?"


    "There were corpses of watchmen.I think the monster did it because of the wound. "


    A monster?


    "I had a monster repellent, but sometimes it doesn''t work on runaway monsters.I don''t know why the guard came out of the safe cave, but there was nobody inside. "


    I see. Um, thank you. "


    Praf lowers his head deeply to Horu.


    I thought Horu-san''s expression was moving for a moment, but was it because of your mind?


    Nevertheless, well done.

 621 Episode 577: Rumors and stuff?

    "I''ll give you a permit when you enter the village."


    Praf puts a permit and a square stone on his desk.


    "Can you put something to prove your identity on the stone?"


    When Ginal placed the Adventurer card on the stone, the stone glowed white and disappeared.


    "Sorry, Praf."


    Yes?


    Horu points to the door to the next room.


    "I just want to talk to the knights, so can I rent the next room?"


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "Thank you. I''ll be right back."


    When Mr. Horu and the others went to the next room, it seemed that the room had somehow become larger.


    After all, when people are tall and fit, they feel a sense of pressure.


    "Ivy?"


    Push out the Commercial Alliance card in a hurry, with Praf''s strange voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    As soon as the stone glowed white, I got a permit.


    "Thank you."


    "No, I''m sorry I got involved."


    Praf lowers his head and shakes his head sideways.


    "It''s okay. It''s a common occurrence."


    What?


    I smiled back at Praf, who raised his face and tilted his neck.


    Ahaha


    How many times has this happened?


    Really.


    "Praf, once we get out of the village, we''ll go back as knights."


    Eh, is that so?


    Praf looks at Horu strangely.


    "Ah, it would be easier to get into this village as a regular knight.Besides, I decided that it would be better to testify about it. "


    Later?


    A knight''s position helps?


    "Think of it as a countermeasure against nobility."


    "Oh, I see."


    I still don''t understand, but Mr Praf nodded whether he was convinced or not.


    Measures for the nobility.


    Oh, that''s right.


    Dinal and his father thought that nobles were involved in this incident.


    Is a knight stronger than a nobleman?


    "Some knights have titles.Probably some of them. "


    I see.


    You mean to hit a nobleman?


    When I saw my father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "The knights trust the nobles more than the adventurers.If anyone had a throne there, it would be better.To suppress the nobility, the adventurer is powerless. "


    I know that.


    Because I felt very much when I was involved with the organization of human trafficking.


    "And the evidence verified by a regular knight is admissible, even if it was collected by an adventurer."


    I appreciate that, but it''s strange.


    Evidence gathered by the Adventurer is properly evidence when it is not aristocratic, but when it is aristocratic, the evidence itself is judged suspicious.


    "Doloid, Ivy, I''ll see you later."


    The knights took their luggage to the front door.


    Horu gives me and my father a hand.


    Please be careful.


    I don''t know where the runaway monster is lurking.


    According to Mr. Garth, he was also seen near the village.


    "Ha ha. It''s okay. I plan on coming in through the gate as soon as I get out of the village."


    Yes, it is.


    "But I don''t know where he''s hiding.I''ll be very careful. "


    "Yes"


    I smiled at Horu''s words.


    Horu-san and the monsters have been attacked three times by runaway monsters, but they must be pretty strong because they won.


    I''m still worried, so I can be a little relieved if you''re careful.


    Horu and the others leave the building.


    It''s kind of a strange feeling.


    Because the procedure for entering the village is different from before, I don''t feel that I am in the village.


    "It''s important to behave as usual."


    Hmm?


    My father tilts his neck and looks at me.


    "I came into the village without going through the gate, so I somehow felt uncomfortable."


    "Ah, I''m sure it is. It makes me feel like I''ve come to the village by going through the gate."


    "Yes, it is."


    There was no such thing this time, so there is something different.


    "Doloid, Ivy"


    Mr. Ginal called and turned his eyes.


    "We''re renting this building, so use your room wherever you want."


    You want this building?


    Sure, it''s where both guilds hid it.


    Is it okay to rent a place like that?


    "And the horses are supposed to go straight from the gate to the Adventurers Guild.So I plan to meet Praf as a knight for the first time. "


    First time to see each other.


    Sure, that''s what happens if you keep quiet about this place.


    Ah, but Mr. Praf saw you carrying your stuff, didn''t he?


    I''m sure other people are watching, but what do we do?


    "Mr. Ginal, Horu and the others have already been sighted, right?When I was taking a carriage from this village. "


    "Ah, that was a ''top-secret mission''.Very well, just a knight can keep everything top-secret. "


    Sure, it''s pretty handy.


    "Ah, yes. It seems that Praf asked me to rent two knights to lead the lower adventurer."


    The goal is to calm down the confused adventurer outside the gate.


    Probably.


    It''s not a runaway monster, but a fight between people is about to break out because of fear and confusion.


    "Okay."


    I nod along with my father''s reply.


    "If that''s the case, Ivy, let''s go shopping."


    Hmm?


    You''re buying food and consumables.


    And to investigate the rumors and see how the village is doing.


    "Okay, we don''t have to... prepare."


    The clothes look a little dirty.


    When you go around the village in this state, you will know that you have just come to the village, so you will give me a lot of information.


    For example, a store where you can get something cheap and good.


    Sometimes it tells you about dangerous places and even dangerous people.


    "Is there somewhere you want to go?"


    Think of something missing in your father''s words.


    Few of the rice dishes we cook are shared with the knights.


    "I think I want some food. I''m running out of makeup."


    I don''t know how long I''ll be in this village, so I just want to be ready.


    If so, it''s from the grocery store.I wish I heard about the cheap shop. "


    I just got here.


    Sometimes you have to be careful because some people try to tell you the wrong information.


    A grocery store?


    "Ah, don''t you know a cheap shop because I buy a lot?Of course, quality is safe. "


    Praf nods at his father''s words.


    "If you buy a lot cheaper, there is a good store.If I introduce you, I''m sure you''ll sell it. "


    Can you sell it?


    I mean, can''t you sell it without an introduction?


    What kind of shop is this?


    "Is it okay if I introduce you?"


    That''s right.


    You can''t introduce me to someone I just met today.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Druid. They seem like nice people."


    Like...


    Gilmouth, is that good enough for you?


    "Yes, why are you acting on behalf of Gilmus?Everyone knows you''re not an adventurer, right? "


    Normally, the next most powerful person after Gilmouth would represent you.


    "My assistant fell down with me, so I rubbed about who would act on my behalf.Then my father''s friends asked me to represent him. "


    Friends of Mr. Gilmouth''s?


    "Can I trust my friends?"


    In your father''s words, Mr. Praf, think a little.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Who can I trust in this situation?"


    That''s true, right?


    Believe me... look at the bag I''m holding from my shoulder.


    I can ask Sola.


    Watch Mr. Praf.


    I think he can be trusted.


    What about your father?


    "Well, I guess so. Gilmus went to see someone he thought he could trust, and now he''s in his current state."


    When I saw my father, he raised his index finger in front of his lips and showed me a smile.


    Keep it a secret.


    So how did you know what I was thinking?


    Have you done something that easy to understand?


    "Praf, where can I find you?"


    "I''m on my way to the Adventurers Guild. Want to go?"


    "Please, Ivy, let''s go. Dinal, we''re going shopping."


    "All right, don''t ask me anything."


    A lot?


    Rumors, the town and... what happens next?


    In the meantime, I''ll do what I can.

 622 Chapter 578 Orphans

    Walking down the street with Mr. Praf made me feel somehow watched.


    Look around while looking at the street stalls and shops lined up.


    "Is there anything that bothers you?"


    You have a cute basket.


    Praf refers to a store.


    The shop had a basket of bright colors.


    The normal basket is brown because it uses wood skin.


    So it''s fun to just look at a basket of bright colors.


    "This village is dyeing.A few years ago, I was thrilled to say that I was able to color the skin of the tree beautifully. "


    A stain?


    That''s why the villagers'' clothes are bright.


    Walk the boulevard as Praf guides you, looking at clothes, groceries and bags in the shop.


    Look behind you to see the shop that passed by.


    Oh, there it is.


    Men and women.


    A little further away, I found two people watching us.


    Look straight ahead and look at the stall.


    The smell seems delicious.


    I''m going to be hungry.


    Put your hand on your stomach at once.


    It''s okay, it''s not ringing yet.


    "Phew, you want to eat later?"


    When you raise your gaze, your eyes meet those of your father, who hid his mouth with his hands.


    I was seen.


    "Yeah, I''ll definitely eat."


    Looking at the things lined up on the stall, I watched the two of them again.


    Oh, that sounds good.


    Seeing his father pointing to him, a large chunk of meat was baked delightfully.


    I like meat as much as ever.


    "It''s definitely going to work."


    "Why don''t you just choose the size of the meat?"


    "... no way"


    It''s been a while now!


    When I look at my father, I can shrug my shoulders.


    Again, I saw the stall where the meat was being cooked.


    A little away from the stall, I saw two people hiding in the shadow of a different stall.


    I''m sure your father was aware of that, so he pointed to the meat stall.


    "People in this village are lined up, and it''s definitely good."


    I think you''d be more interested in meat than the pair.


    I wonder if those two don''t feel much at stake?


    There it is.


    Praf, who was laughing a little at me and my father''s conversation, pointed to a shop on the street that turned right.


    "Tom''s Anything?"


    Anything?


    Aren''t you at the grocery store?


    When I saw Praf, I smiled bitterly.


    "He used to be a wholesaler, and I heard two generations ago that he got rid of everything and turned it into a grocery store.Rest assured, it is now a restaurant that mainly deals in food.I told you to change the name of the store, but you wouldn''t ask me, "That''s fine."


    I value names that last for generations.


    "Tom is the name of the current store owner and will change as soon as the store owner changes.And yet, why can''t you just change the store? "


    It does not seem to be cherished.


    I wonder if there''s anything on your mind.


    Tom, we''re coming in.


    While opening the shop door, Mr. Plus called inside the shop.


    Seems to be blind. It''s Praf. "


    Long time no see.


    "What''s going on today?"


    I want them to sell groceries.


    Tom looks at me and your father.


    Say hello with your head down slightly when your eyes meet.


    "Adventurer?"


    "I''m a former adventurer. Now I''m traveling with my daughter to King''s Landing."


    Tom looks at me when he nods.


    Should I say something?


    When I tilted my neck, I smiled and saw Mr. Praf.


    "Good."


    "Thank you."


    I''m a little surprised by the simple interaction between Praf and Tom.


    It was decided in a short time, but is that okay?


    "I have business to attend to after this, Tom, please.Mr. Druid, excuse me. "


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you so much."


    I''ll see Mr. Praf off when he leaves the store.


    On behalf of Gilmouth, I''m sure I''ll try again.


    I don''t even know if I''m an enemy or an ally.


    When Horu and the others arrive, the environment will change a little.


    I wish you''d changed.


    Ah.


    I feel like I just saw the two of them.


    Are they looking at us, not at Mr. Praf?


    "This is Praf''s introduction, so the wholesale price is fine.Let me know if you need anything. "


    "Thank you. Are there any problems with the items on the shelf?"


    "Ah, pick whatever you like. Anything else?"


    "I want vegetables, meat, wheat."


    Tom nodded that he understood, but immediately showed a strange expression.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait."


    Feed?


    Oh, I forgot because I was eating normally, but I was feeding livestock.


    "No, not as food, but as food for us."


    Tom nods at his father''s words because he sees me.


    "Well, that''s tough."


    Oh, I feel like I''ve been misunderstood.


    My father noticed it, too, and wrinkles appeared between his eyebrows.


    "It''s not particularly difficult.Well, I''m not in trouble with the money. "


    "Eh? I''m not in trouble, but you''re eating a meal?"


    "Because it''s good."


    Komega?


    Ah.


    Tom, who stares at his father, puts his arms together to come up with something.


    "How do you eat it?Is it easy to make? How hungry are you? "


    You mean my cooking method?


    And you have a stomach?


    "I need a little trick, but anyone who can cook to a certain extent will be able to grab it right away.You''re hungry too. But why? "


    "If I sell, I''ll make a profit!"


    "... I see."


    Tom shrugs his shoulders at his father''s slightly dazed expression.


    "Well, that''s not all.There are a lot of orphans in this village.Someone who takes care of them wants something cheap and hungry. "


    Lots of orphans?


    "I hear there are a lot of addicts in this village. Is that why you''re here?"


    Tom, staring at his father, sighs.


    "Well, other villages know what''s going on in this village.That''s right. Kids who are drug addicts. "


    "So many?"


    Tom shows his worried and regrettable expression to his father.


    "It''s double what it was a year ago."


    "That much?"


    That''s a lot.


    I think there are too many of them.


    "Since last year or so, there have been more people taking care of me.A lot of addicts get in the way of their kids for the money they buy.More and more children are being abandoned by their parents.And the children whose parents fell into criminal slavery. "


    It''s a sin to use a cougar, so if you use it, you''ll be a criminal slave.


    I see.


    "If I could figure out how to sell the coulis, I''d be able to keep it down.We haven''t figured it out yet. "


    Even if it''s spread to people in this village, don''t you understand?


    That''s funny.


    Because I think the person who used it bought it from somewhere.


    If you ask me, I should know some route.


    "Didn''t you get any information from the captives?"


    "This is a rumor, but they don''t remember."


    Don''t you remember?


    Could it be a side effect of couscous?


    "I don''t remember."


    Is that it?


    The atmosphere of my father was for a moment, but it got pretty sharp.


    Is there anything I can think of?


    "Um, can I ask you how to cook?"


    Tom looks at his father as if he were sorry.


    "Oh, that''s right. I''m sorry. I cook, but the hard part is drowning.Well, you should ask Ivy.Because I know Ivy better. "


    Tom looks at me.


    It''s good to explain, but I''ll have to remember the dehydration myself.


    "I think I''ll have to cook a few times and grasp the beauty of this village by myself."


    Tom nods at my words.


    "Well, if you have time, why don''t you come and tell me?"


    When I saw my father, he nodded.


    Fine.


    I wish I could be of some help to the children.

 623 Episode 579 Rumor....

    "Um, if you could tell me where the kids are, I''ll go."


    It''s faster to tell someone who''s taking care of the children directly.


    Tom has a job, too.


    "Hmm? Ah, thank you for the offer, but you should stop it."


    Huh?


    "He''s got eyes on the church.It''s definitely going to be a lot of trouble. "


    Is that him?


    Is the church watching?


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    "Give me the kid."


    Tom''s words carved deep wrinkles between his father''s eyebrows.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The church will take care of the children.But if you refuse to give it to the church, they''ll harass you.Adventurer Guilds are weak in the church, and they don''t even listen to commercial guilds. "


    The church.


    I don''t want to get involved.


    "Well, there are a lot of people around him who have doubts about the church today, so there''s no major damage so far because they''re protecting it.But that''s how it feels.I think it''s better not to get involved.I''m so happy. Thank you. "


    "No"


    I kind of distracted you.


    "Okay, that''s it.Um, can you tell me if the shop is closed in two days? "


    We don''t have any plans in particular, so there''s no problem.


    "Yes, in two days. Ah, Dad."


    I forgot to check.


    "It''s okay. What time should I be here in two days?"


    "Nh ~, if you can start in the morning, please do it around 10: 00."


    It''s 10: 00.


    Then I''ll think about lunch.


    Cooking is easy and quick because it will be difficult to take care of the children.


    ... I only think of rice bowls, but is there anything else?


    "Okay, that''s all right."


    I''m sorry for specifying the date and time.


    Tom shook his head sideways because he said he was sorry.


    I have work to do, so I can''t help it.


    "By the way, what kind of meat is there?"


    "Meat?"


    Tom looks at his father strangely.


    "I came to shop."


    Tom lowers his head small at his daddy''s stupid expression.


    "Ah... that''s right. Sorry. Ahahah.It was by accident. Don''t bring me the meat right away. "


    Tom, who disappeared behind the store, immediately brought something wrapped in paper.


    And when I put it in front of my father, I spread out the paper.


    "My recommendation is Mou''s Jersey."


    Mou is certainly the type preferred by dairy farmers.


    Well, this village was famous for dairy farming.


    Yes, it is.


    "That was a long time ago.Now, it''s just a little more subtle. "


    You mean it''s abandoned?


    Tom has a sad look on his face.


    "The old days?"


    Tom nods to his strangely asking father.


    "Somehow, the village ordered me to shrink the dairy farm.Some dairy farmers resisted..... "


    From the village?


    Does that mean Lord''s orders?


    "Since when?"


    "It was six years ago because it was the year before my father inherited the store.If we don''t get the support from the village, we''ll be stunned. "


    "I see. How''s the jersey?"


    "Of course. My push."


    Then I''ll take it. Ivy, you ready? "


    "Yeah, I enjoyed the Horus and Tyne I ate before."


    Let''s bake and eat with salt first.


    Anything else?


    After that, it''s monster meat.Orr is recommended at this time of year.I have a little habit, but it''s popular because it''s good meat.I went in a lot yesterday, so I''ll make it cheaper. "


    If so, I''ll have Orr too.


    It seems good to leave meat to your father.


    I also want to see the condiments and the sauce of this village.


    "Dad, you''ve been watching a lot."


    "Ah, if you need anything, you can bring it."


    "Okay."


    Take a look at the items on the shelf in sequence.


    There are three types of sauces in the village, two for salads.


    Looks like an all-purpose sauce.


    I want all three.


    ... it''s not such a big bottle.


    Buy it.


    And then I want to see the fruit.


    "Welcome."


    When Tom looked at the store entrance and exit, he saw four women.


    "Hey, did you hear that?"


    Hmm?


    Is it behind the shelf?


    "Yeah, I heard. They say there are monsters near the village."


    You mean the runaway monster?


    "I''m worried."


    "But the adventurer will protect you, won''t he?"


    "There are no middle adventurers and no top adventurers."


    "Yes, they were headed for the demon crusade near the village road to Okanko Village, weren''t they?"


    But isn''t that strange?


    "I see. Why did you send all the middle-adventurers and the top adventurers?I wanted to leave a team of top adventurers behind to defend the village. "


    That''s right.


    Why the village road to Okanko Village for all adventurers above the median adventurer, that one?Wasn''t it the woods?


    Well, either way, I guess I sent them all out to crush the runaway monster.


    Normally, you don''t let everyone out thinking about protecting the village.


    "Speaking of which, the machine was invited by the church."


    Ah, the story has changed.


    "Well, I envy you, right?I''d like to be invited to tea gracefully. "


    An invitation from the church?


    Hmm, are you gathered for tea?


    That''s what this is all about, right?


    But tea gracefully at a time like this?


    Even though the runaway monsters are rampant, and the sleigh is rampant?


    Speaking of which, in the village of Hattal, the church was in charge of Cario''s flower fields.


    Had this village been the same... the tea the church would have served might have been dangerous.


    Well, I guess it''s just a boulder.


    "Hey, have you seen Gilmus lately?"


    The story has changed again.


    Which one of you is Gilmus talking about?


    "You accompanied the monster crusade, didn''t you?"


    Oh, Mr. Gilmus from the Adventurers Guild.


    If you don''t see it, it''ll be rumored.


    "Oh, really? I heard I was being attacked and dying."


    It seems to be leaking information from somewhere.


    "Oh, I heard she disappeared with a woman."


    ... eh?


    "Oh no, is that so?"


    No, no, no. Why is there such a rumor?


    "Eh, the village is about to be attacked by monsters, but you ran away?"


    "Is that true? You didn''t look like that.I''m not an honest man. "


    That''s true. But you haven''t seen him lately. "


    Maybe he was attacked by a monster and dying?


    That''s the most likely thing.


    Nh, I''ve got a new rumor.


    "Welcome!"


    Quite a popular place, isn''t it?


    Oh, hello.


    "Hey, you know what?"


    "What?"


    Are there two new customers?


    I think they''re all in their 40s.


    "Gilmouth was attacked by a monster and could be dying."


    Is that it?


    Is that the first rumor you''re gonna tell me?


    "Really? Oh, but I haven''t seen Gilmouth in the last few days.Is that going to help? "


    "I don''t know about that."


    Is this how rumors are made?


    Kind of a surprise.


    "Isn''t this the fruit water of Okanko Village?"


    "It''s true. It''s already season. Should I buy it?"


    "Me too."


    Let''s move.


    Nevertheless, a few hours after they left the store, rumors spread that Gilmus was being attacked by a monster and was dying.


    "Is that all?"


    What?


    Is that it?


    Your father is in front of you.


    I wonder when he walked up to his father.


    You can''t think about it.


    "Are you okay? Are you tired?"


    "It''s okay. Here''s the sauce."


    Give your father three kinds of sauces.


    In front of his father is meat, vegetables, and wheat.


    "With all this, you can make a lot of things, right?"


    "Yeah, did you have any vegetables just for this village?"


    "There is, but Ivy hates bitterness, doesn''t he?What do you want to do? Buy? "


    I knew you didn''t like bitterness.


    My father had bright red vegetables in his hand for the first time.


    It has an elongated, blurry surface.


    "Is it that bitter?"


    "I''ve eaten before, but I''ve suffered a lot."


    "Then I''ll stop it."


    I really don''t like suffering.


    My father put the vegetables back where they belonged.


    That''s good.


    View loaded ingredients.


    All right, let''s make it as much as we can!

 624 Chapter 580: Sweetness and Rumors

    When I left Tom''s shop and walked down the street, I heard rumors about Gilmus like I heard earlier.


    "I knew you''d notice. It''s been a little while since I disappeared."


    Nodding at his father''s words, he remembers the stories that the women were rumouring.


    "There was someone at Tom''s shop who said, ''Gilmus from the Adventurers Guild ran away with a woman.''"


    "Ah, there you are.If someone with a certain name suddenly disappears or leaves the village or town without saying anything, there are people who connect to love and gossip. "


    It''s a lot of trouble knowing your name.


    "Occasionally, there are really women and escapees, so the rumors will never go away."


    Occasionally.


    Both men and women are in trouble.


    "Ivy''s in a good relationship.No, only the one I admitted to. "


    Can I fall in love?


    I saw Chilari and my father.


    He nods as if he had decided something.


    ... maybe not.


    Wouldn''t your father rather marry someone than me?


    Strong, caring, and above all kind.


    I think my face is cool, and I have money.


    Is that it?


    Isn''t he the ideal man?


    But even if we were traveling together, we''d never get a voice from a woman.


    What''s wrong?


    Is it because I''m with you?


    Maybe I''m interrupting your father''s meeting?


    "Hmm? What''s really going on?"


    I said, "Am I interrupting your meeting?"I''m not in your way."


    "Dad doesn''t want to go out with anybody."


    "Don''t do it."


    I didn''t get lost.


    This doesn''t seem to be going out at all.


    Well, you''re on your way.


    Your father will change his mind when the trip is over.


    "Oh, yes. Tom told me that the sweetness of this village is made with six fruits.Would you like to go eat? "


    "Let''s go!"


    Sweet!


    I''m looking forward to it.


    "The recommended shop is supposed to be around here from the directions I heard... that''s it!"


    When I saw what my father was pointing at, I saw a small shop.


    There is a picture of six fruits cracked on the sign.


    What kind of sweetness is that?


    "Quite a line. May I line up?"


    In front of the shop, there is a row of about 20 people.


    That''s how delicious it is, right?


    "Of course."


    When I lined up with my father at the end, people lined up immediately behind me.


    It''s a really popular store.


    It''s okay to sell out, right?


    I heard Gilmouth was attacked by someone.


    Oh, it''s Gilmouth''s rumor.


    Behind them are two men in their late 20s.


    I''m not supposed to be an adventurer or a vigilante.


    "Is that true?Is that Gilmouth? "


    I see.Will Gilmouth be attacked so easily? "


    That Gilmouth?


    I wonder if he''s really famous.


    "But you haven''t seen him lately, have you?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen it. But even if they attacked me, I still have potions.Don''t you have to worry so much? "


    "Yes, but... you know..."


    Ah, my voice has decreased.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Take a look."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know... assistant... that''s why..."


    Ah, I can''t hear you anymore.


    Is that true?


    "Ah, that''s creepy... after all."


    You can talk about the church today, right?


    Does the assistant mean Mr. Gilmouth''s assistant?


    I didn''t hear anything important.


    Too bad.


    But I knew the church was creepy.


    "Which would be better?"


    I looked at the menu that appeared in front of the store in my father''s words.


    "Is it the most popular scent of the six?Even so, I can''t imagine what kind of sweetness it is from the name. "


    What is this scent of red and green...?


    "Is it sweet to enjoy the scent?"


    My father looked inside the store with his neck tilted.


    "When you get here, you can see the sweetness. There it is."


    She looks sweetly at the customers before us as they enter the store.


    A small cup lined up in a case in front of you.


    Apart from red and green, they also appear to have purple and blue colors.


    Next person, please. Welcome.


    The order came, so when I went in front of the case, it smelled slightly gentle.


    "Is the most popular scent of the six?"


    "Yes, the aroma of Six is quite popular.The next scent is red. "


    Compare the two most popular descriptions of the people in the store.


    How''s that different?


    "I was recommended to taste it, but what kind of flavor is it?"


    "The six scents are gentle sweetness and the red scent is refreshing with a little acidity."


    It''s refreshing and sweet.


    I don''t care about either.


    "Six fragrances and two red fragrances each.Is there anyone else? "


    Shake your neck sideways in a hurry.


    I thought you wanted both of them. Did they show up on your face?


    When you leave the store, your father looks around.


    "Would you like to eat there?"


    A rest area built between the shop and the shop.


    A table and chair are placed.


    "Yeah, I''m really curious about the taste."


    If it''s good, I can buy it again on my way home.


    That might be good.


    There were quite a few people at the rest place.


    It''s not available.


    "Yeah, let''s go over there."


    Dad was referring to a place near a busy shop.


    I''m sure you can''t slow down because it''s a place where people come and go.


    People''s voices are easy to hear.


    That''s all I have left.


    Sitting in a chair with my father, I smell the six scents and the red scents that I bought.


    Which one should I eat?


    Is this the most popular place?


    "Are you so lost? You can eat both."


    Yes, but I''m lost.


    "Haha. Oh, that''s good."


    Is that it?


    I''m already eating.


    From the smell of six!


    "Ah, delicious."


    It''s a really gentle taste.


    Wow, it''s soft, but it has a proper texture.


    This is delicious.


    "Hey, last night."


    "What''s wrong?"


    There is a slightly higher tension between crowded shops and rest areas.


    I couldn''t see because of that, but I heard the voices of men and women.


    "Is there a wall that protects this village?A part of that wall was open. "


    Oh, did he see you enter the village?


    "Huh? What do you mean the wall opens? There''s no way that''s there."


    I knew it, right? It was the night, so did I miss it? "


    Night?


    That means it''s not us.


    That''s good.


    "What do you care? Even if the walls were open in the first place, it wouldn''t matter to us, would it?"


    "Yes, but people came into the village from where they opened the wall."


    "Really? Trespassing?"


    A woman speaks with a little vigilance.


    "I don''t know. I''ve been hiding.When I came nearby, I was talking about sex. "


    "Curly? That''s not dangerous.Did you hide? Did they see you? "


    It''s okay.


    "Yes, I''m glad. Still, a trespasser who tells stories.There''s a hidden door on the wall, not a mistake. "


    Yes, there is.


    Well, that''s fine.


    If they were drug syndicates, would they have gone to that cave?


    It would be a shock to see a lot of caryons dying.


    "Well, it looks like we''ve finished eating, let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    You''ll be suspicious if you stay long after eating.


    Grab your luggage and leave quietly.


    When I see your father, I think about something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ivy, were those two good?"


    "Of course! It was really delicious."


    Alright! Let''s buy all kinds on our way home.


    Huh?


    Looking up at your father makes you smile with joy.


    Oh, I like it.


    It certainly seemed like it would contain as many as it was sweet.

 625 Episode 581 Favorites

    "Welcome home"


    When I entered the hideout that Mr. Praf rented, Mr. Ginal was there.


    Others don''t feel any sign of anyone else.


    "Is it just the dinal?"


    "Ah, I''ve boiled the bath, so you can go in.Hmm? Is that the "fragrance series"? "


    Looking at his basket, Ginal smiles happily.


    Does Mr. Ginal like the sweetness of this shop?


    "Ah, I bought the number of people for now."


    "I''m glad to hear that. I will definitely buy it when I come to this village.I mean, for the number of people. "


    "Yes, but aren''t they just the ginals? Use it here."


    "Gullus and the others are going to use it.When I go to bed, it''s a long way off. "


    Away?


    Looking at the way Jinnal pointed, I saw another building through the window that looked a little smaller than this one.


    Really?


    "It was decided after the druids left.Sorry, but if I don''t have enough, I''ll buy them. "


    "No, it''s okay."


    Dinal leans his neck to his father''s words.


    "How many have you bought?"


    "How many did you end up with? All kinds of people...."


    "Huh? Did you buy all four types?"


    No, for five people.


    "For five people? Two Ivy?"


    "No, I have two dads at a time."


    Ginal smiles bitterly at her father, who nodded naturally.


    "You like it a lot."


    Looks like it.


    When I agreed with Mr Ginal, my father shook his shoulders.


    Apart from meat and spice, it''s really unusual to like it so far.


    By the way, did you buy the ingredients?


    "Yes, I bought it at Tom''s shop."


    "Tom? Oh, that shop. If my husband doesn''t like it, he won''t sell it.Even if you sell it to me, it''s higher than other customers.It looks like Ivy made a good purchase, and my husband liked it. "


    Oh, is there a difference in price in Tom''s judgment after all?


    When they said, "It''s a plough introduction, so wholesale is fine." I didn''t think so.


    But you really have to change.


    That''s good business.


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    "Yes"


    Ginal smiles joyfully at my expression.


    "My husband seems to have a great eye.I was told there was no mistake in buying products there, and all the restaurants and stalls in the neighborhood bought products through that shop. "


    Very trustworthy.


    "Yes, there is a large kitchen in the back.And they can use whatever''s in this building. "


    "Okay, Ivy, let''s just put the ingredients in the kitchen and find a room."


    "Yeah."


    I''ll break up with Mr. Ginal and go to the cooking room he taught me.


    "Wow, it''s big."


    The kitchen is quite spacious and I think I can cook relaxed.


    "You might want to take your time, but I''ll see you later."


    Yes, first we have to decide on a room to sleep in.


    When I went upstairs with my father, the door of the room was lined up.


    Speaking of which room do the ginals use?


    "Looks like Dinal and Fischer are using this room and the next room."


    When I saw the room my father was pointing to, there was a piece of paper with his name on the door.


    It''s easy to understand, but it''s kind of funny.


    Laughing with your father, they pass too far through the room they use.


    "Rent a room between them.Can I have Ivy next door? "


    Oh, I see.


    I have so many rooms, I''m staying separately from my father.


    I don''t know, it feels like it''s been a long time.


    "Ivy?"


    "Ah, yeah, next door."


    "What''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter with you?


    Maybe this is...


    "I haven''t stayed alone in a long time, so I feel lonely or uncomfortable."


    "Speaking of which, yes.It''s been a long time, sleeping in a separate place.Ever since you stayed at my house? "


    Is that what this is all about?


    It''s the same in the inn, and the tent is the same.


    ... I see, we''ve been together forever.


    That makes you feel uncomfortable.


    "If you miss me, you can come to my room."


    Haha


    Your father laughs and says, but he''s really going to miss you.


    Ah, I was surprised to hear what happened to the bath.


    "What? I think he boiled it."


    "No, it''s the number of baths. One goes in order, but two doesn''t have to wait, does it?"


    I see.


    This wasn''t an inn.


    I thought there was "men''s bath" and "women''s bath" as usual.


    "When you''ve finished your room, don''t look at the bath."


    "All right, I''ll feed everybody."


    Enter a separate room with your father and open the bag containing Sola and the others.


    Pupu ~?


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll give you a potion, hold on."


    Remove Sola''s potion from the magic bag.


    After checking the contents, there was still room in the inventory.


    "Well, there was a potion I picked up in an unfair dump."


    In that case, I don''t think we need to go to the dump yet.


    No, maybe we''ll leave right away, and it''s safer to leave your magic bag full.


    Pupu. Pupu ~?


    I noticed that Sora''s voice stopped.


    "I''m sorry. Um, is this all the potions of Sora and the others?"The rest are magic items.


    Sol, wait. "


    Pefu


    Make sure Sora and Flem are happy to start eating potions and open the magic bag that contains the magic item.


    My bag is full of magic bags because I was able to get a lot of them at the illegal dump.


    "This one, this one, this one.That''s enough for now. "


    Remove the magic item from the magic bag.


    Some of the magic items are heavy, so it''s a lot of work.


    Sol gladly ate the magic item and closed it.


    Shuwa, shuwa.


    Shuwa, shuwa.


    Gusha, gusha, shuwa, shuwa.


    Everyone''s eating well.


    She''s already asleep.


    "Sierra"


    Hmm?


    Let me brush it later.


    Nyahn!


    You look happy.


    That''s good.


    Concon.


    Her ears twitched when she slapped the door.


    That''s cute.


    Sola and the others are eating without worrying about anything.


    Maybe you want me to be a little more careful.


    Even if I knew there were signs beyond the door.


    "Yes"


    Ivy, it''s me.


    When I opened the door, there was a father who had finished preparing for the bath.


    "I had two baths, so would you like to come with me?"


    I have two.


    I wonder what this building was built for.


    When I got ready for the bath, I laughed in front of the bathroom door.


    On the door leading to the bathroom, the letters "man" and "woman" are written on a full of paper.


    That must be Mr. Ginal''s kindness.


    You can take your time.


    Yeah.


    When I entered the bathroom, it was neatly organized.


    Maybe Mr. Ginal washed it for me?


    "Well, look, it''s been a long time!"


    Because it is a hot season, I was worried about sweating and wiped my body every day, but I still can''t take a bath.


    I washed my body and hair twice and three times and then put it in the hot tub.


    Wow, it feels so good.


    "Tomorrow I''ll wash my laundry, and then... I''ll cook you a travel meal..."


    I''m sleepy because I feel good.


    No, no, don''t go to sleep.


    I fell asleep before and drowned.


    When I left the bath, I heard voices from somewhere.


    This voice is your father and Mr. Ginal.


    Where is it?


    "Ivy, this way!"


    "Thank you for the bath. What''s the matter?"


    The two of them were talking in the room where they first entered.


    Does that look a little harsh?


    "Horu and the others have safely entered the village and have been informed that the procedure has been completed at the Adventurers Guild."


    We''re safe.


    That''s good.


    "It just seemed like it was too late to send two knights to calm down the lower adventurers outside the gate."


    Was it too late?


    Ah, it looks like there''s been quite a rough fight between the lower adventurers with fear and chaos.


    Have you lost your mind?


    Did you get hurt or something?

 626 582 strange stories?

    Sitting next to my father, Ginal sitting across the street served me tea.


    "Thank you."


    "Dinner''s almost over, so don''t stop serving the snacks."


    When I nodded, for some reason, Mr. Ginal stroked my head.


    Why would you do that?


    "How are the adventurers?"


    "I think it''s okay now that Horu contacted me to calm down, but it seems that there are a lot of injured people."


    Your father sighs at Mr. Ginal''s explanation.


    It is certainly difficult for injured people to come out at such a time.


    As long as there''s a runaway monster, you can''t waste your potion thinking about what''s coming.


    "Are you badly injured?"


    Some of them were stabbed with swords.


    It''s a terrible situation.


    When his father sighed, Dinal sighed.


    "Let''s say there were no dead people."More than that. Did you see him? ¡±


    Did you see him?


    Was Mr. Ginal supposed to meet someone?


    When I look at Ginar-san, I see a smile that somehow makes me feel cold.


    "I''m scared. What happened?"


    "Yeah. Some of the guys who work here have been playing games."I only got into my body once, and I was able to deal with it as soon as I could, so it seemed like I had mild poisoning symptoms. "


    Did you get it?


    "When was the coulis blossomed?"


    "They don''t know that at all.When my friends came back to the meeting place, it seemed like someone who wasn''t physically fit and cramped and collapsed.Immediately after I called the doctor and looked into it, he noticed that I found traces of the currants in my body and that they were filled with currants. "


    Is it a rejection to have a convulsion?


    If there is no one who does not fit, it is possible that the symptoms of poisoning have worsened due to the delay in realizing it.


    To kill?


    What, with the mussels?


    Too long?


    So, what''s it all about?


    "Well, is the man who fell safe?"


    "Somehow, I''m glad the doctor did the same building."


    That''s lucky.


    ¡°Was Ginar''s crew investigating the drug cartel?¡±


    "Oh, they stopped all the other investigations over the past month and concentrated on investigating the drug organization."


    "I mean, there''s a possibility that the drug tissue has made a move, and that''s why it''s causing trouble."


    You mean to make sure that addicts don''t find out?


    ... it''s a little impossible, isn''t it?


    "That''s weird."


    Weird?


    ¡°There are three of us who got murdered, but they''re not directly investigating the narcotics organization with backup.If the drug organizations know we''re investigating, it''s strange that the people we''re actually investigating are safe. "


    You don''t have to go out of your way to target backup people.


    Advice?


    No, I''m in trouble if the organization leaks out, so I''m going to come and take care of it right away without any advice.


    Then... I don''t know why I''m targeting you.


    And there are three other people who have been found.


    Anything else?


    Dinal nods to his strange father.


    "Yeah, I know, 10 other people besides you."There was only one person I knew. "


    "Really? Is there anything in common between the three of you and the 10 people who gave you the kiss?"


    Ginar shakes his head to the side and a wrinkle hangs between his eyebrows.


    "My colleagues looked into it, but they didn''t have anything in common to be targeted."It was judged that only one person, individually and in detail, was an ordinary villager and was not targeted. "


    Except for one?


    "It seems that some of the merchants who were fed up were the merchants who arrived in the village the day before."


    Then... non-discrimination?


    The drug cartels are working indiscriminately?


    "Was one a natural target?"


    Dinal laughs bitterly at your father''s words.


    "No, I''m an appraiser with a commercial guild.I was wondering if there was resentment from those whose results were unsatisfactory. "


    An appraiser?


    Certainly, some people resent the fact that what they had was worthless. "


    "There''s something else I can think of... something we haven''t been able to investigate yet." or..... "


    Eye loss?


    Didn''t you give drugs to people indiscriminately because they didn''t know they were targeting them?


    But I''m scared of this idea.


    "Like Ivy said, I think blindness is possible.Maybe he was turned into some kind of experimental bench. "


    Experimental bench?


    Experiment with a couscous?


    It''s scarier than indiscrimination...


    ¡°Ginar, don''t scare Ivy.¡±


    "Oh, sorry."


    No, I''m not scared.


    I was just sad to think that someone could put people on the test bench.


    "Yes, how was the rumor?"


    Mr. Ginal refills the tea and puts it in front of my father and me.


    Slightly sweet tea will calm you down.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you. Looks like there''s been a lot of rumor about both Gilmus.It''s been a little while since I disappeared.And now I''m worried about the runaway monster.It seems that your anxiety is increasing because you can''t see your face. "


    "I see. The rumors I heard were about Gilmus of the Adventurers Guild.Speaking of which, I didn''t hear much about Gilmuth in the Commercial Guild. "


    Indeed, there were more rumors of Gilmus from the Adventurer Alliance than of Gilmus from the Commercial Alliance.


    "There must be a lot of rumors about the Adventurer Alliance because of the anxiety of the runaway monster."


    Do you think I am more concerned about the information of people who can help me now?


    "Rumor has it that all the more than the middle-adventurers have left the village."


    "Rumor has it, Praf had already decided before he made his decision.Some of them wanted to chase the strongest adventurers out of this village. ¡±


    Those who wanted to get kicked out?


    Even though the runaway monsters are running wild?


    Does that mean there''s someone here who thinks it''s okay to put the people of this village at risk?


    "Why?"


    I don''t have any evidence yet, but it looks like there''s money involved.


    Father shows disgust in Ginal''s response.


    "You think he might be getting money from a drug cartel?"


    "Yes."


    I can see wrinkles between my eyebrows in Mr. Ginal''s words.


    I can''t forgive you for putting people in your village at risk for money.


    I can''t believe they left the garbage in the woods.


    To create a runaway monster and get the Adventurer to deal with it...


    No, that''s too much to think about.


    After all, if you make a mistake, you''ll lose your village... I can''t believe it.


    "Speaking of which, Ivy heard interesting rumors."


    Eh, me?


    Mr. Ginal looks at me.


    Uh, which rumor?


    "Ah, the church is having a tea party and inviting people from the village?"


    When I saw my father, he nodded, so it seemed right.


    Tea party at church?


    "Yes, women in their 40s were talking."It seems that Machine-san has been invited by the church."


    "Invited to church."


    Ginal looks suspicious.


    I know how you feel.


    "From the women''s stories, the tea party seemed to be famous.I felt like I could be proud of being invited. "


    If I were you, I''d have a rejection reaction.


    "Do you think the druids are suspicious?"


    Ah.


    I agree with your father.


    When I think about the church I know, I think it is holding a tea party because it is profitable.


    But I don''t know what the profits are.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know. Well, I think it has something to do with sex."


    After all, do you think your father and the church are connected?


    You want a cup of tea?


    ... there''s a big chance they''ll find out, so no.

 627 Story 583, Mr. Ginal?

    "Speaking of churches, they were distrusted by some adventurers."


    You can''t trust mistrust, right?


    Isn''t that natural?


    ... oh, the church was special in this village.


    Really?


    Dinal nods when his father asks strangely.


    Is it a rumor behind Mr. Ginal''s background?


    None of us were complaining about the church or trusting it... hmm?


    No, there was.


    "Dad, did someone say that the church was creepy?I''m telling you that I can''t see Gilmus... and I didn''t hear him very well, but what about the "assistant"? "


    "There you are. You said you saw something."


    "What did you look like?Do you have any special features? "


    Ginal''s momentum gave his father a slightly surprised look.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, there''s less information than I thought."


    Is it unusual for you to be in a hurry?


    I''m always in a hurry.


    "If you waste your energy, your vision will be narrower."


    Dinal laughs bitterly at your father''s words.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dinal leans his neck to his worried father.


    "What happened?"


    Ginar-san''s attitude leaves a wrinkle between his father''s eyebrows.


    "Dinal, what happened today?"


    "Huh? I met some of my friends and I heard they gave me a kiss...."


    Strangely, let go of today''s behavior, Mr. Zinal.


    There is nothing particularly strange about it.


    But whatever it is, just a little something feels weird.


    I''m the usual ginal...


    Nyahn


    "Pefufu"


    What?


    He looks at the door of the room in a hurry at a voice that he could not hear here.


    There was a figure of Sheil and Sol on his head.


    Hmm?


    "Sierra? And Sol? What''s going on?"


    I have never left the room on my own before, so what''s wrong with that?


    Could something have happened to Sola and the others?


    I hurriedly tried to get under Sierra, but before that I came into the room.


    And just like that, I''ll go next to Mr. Ginal.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ginar-san looked at Ciel and Sol strangely, and the shivering sol pulls out.


    I have no idea what I want to do.


    Pefu


    Sol, who was on top of Sierre again, jumped into Ginal''s chest momentarily to see what he thought.


    "Whoa. Did you want me to hold you?"


    Is that so?


    When I look at Sol, I see her face buried in her chest.


    Do you like Mr. Ginal that much?


    "Hey, Sol?"


    As he leans his neck, his father cries out in a hurry.


    When I look at Sol, for some reason there is a faint glow.


    What?


    When Ginal hurried to hold the sole in her hand, she pulled it away from her chest.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Ginar-san looked at his chest and saw that he was stunned.


    I can''t see my chest well because there is a sol from my position.


    When I slightly repositioned my body, Dinal and Sol were connected by a thin black line.


    Um, what is this?


    Dinal''s confused expression looked at me, but he shook his head sideways.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never done this before."


    I don''t know what to do, just leave it as it is for a few minutes.


    The black line disappears from Mr. Ginal.


    "Is it possible that the black line was moving from the digital to the sol?"


    When I look at Sol, for some reason it looks very satisfactory.


    When Sol looks like this, he usually eats until he is satisfied with his magic.


    "Sol, is that black line magical?"


    "Pefufu"


    Um, you mean you took the magic from Mr. Ginal?


    ... looking at Ginar-san, he was leaning his neck and rubbing his chest.


    Is there anything uncomfortable about it?


    In this case, what should I do if I''m taming Sol?


    Like, "I''m sorry I took away my magic."


    Like, "Thank you for your magic."


    No, no, no.


    You can''t take it without permission and say thank you.


    No, wait, can you steal magic from people?


    "What was he doing?"


    When I turned my gaze to Ginar-san, I was holding his head for some reason.


    When I saw your father, I shook my head to the side.


    Are you okay?


    "Oh, thank you, Sol."


    Huh?


    Thank you?


    When my father and I saw Ginal strangely, the little girl who noticed it laughed.


    "I''ve been hit. I don''t know how I did it, but it looks like something was being done."


    "Anything?"


    Dinal looks a little pathetic in his father''s words.


    "Ah, I can handle it all the time, but I''m in a hurry to do something like this...If you don''t, it won''t work.Looks like that''s how I felt.Sol is the magic of the black line?After you took it from me, it was beautiful and refreshing. "


    Brainwashing?


    Dinal nods at the words his father spilled.


    "Maybe."


    I think we''re halfway there, aren''t we?


    Certainly, it feels loose when it comes to brainwashing.


    That''s what Mr. Ginal thinks.


    "But how did they brainwash you?Is there anything you can think of in your actions today? "


    "Today''s behavior... I only met my friends and exchanged information... my friends."


    Mr Ginal looked painful.


    If the only people you meet are your buddies, that''s what happens.


    But it could still have been different.


    "Ginal, there are other possibilities as well, as the Magic Faction has influenced us before.People in my group could be brainwashed. "


    "Well, it would be even harder if my people were brainwashed..."


    "Oh, that''s right. It''s too early to say I betrayed you... how do I find out..."


    So far it''s Sol, right?


    But I don''t think I''m willing to ask Sol because of Mr. Ginal''s condition.


    Speaking of which, I don''t think my father and I would like to get involved with Mr. Dinal''s people.


    Why would I do that?


    I wouldn''t tell anyone.


    "Pupupupupu ~"


    Terichuru ~


    Huh?


    Did Sora and Flem come?


    I saw two of them entering the room in a hurry as they rang.


    From behind, Ciel.


    Either she brought them out of the room, or she retrieved the two she was playing with outside the room.


    I saw Sora and Flem in my father''s words.


    It looks pretty fun, and it''s shaking with a pull.


    This must be after you''ve had enough fun.


    "The latter."


    My father smiles and strokes Sora''s head.


    Well, I guess so. When I nodded, my eyes turned to the flame and it hardened.


    "Dad, Dinal, Flem is eating Sol...."


    Eh? Wow.


    You can see your father''s panic and Dinal''s crying expression in the corner of your vision.


    But I think it would be natural to see the sight in front of me, somehow in the cool part.


    Uh, there''s a sol in the flam.


    Besides, the bubbles are bubbling when digesting.


    Uh, where''s Sora and Ciel?


    "Sleeping."


    Siel was staring at Flem, but Sora next door was already asleep.


    "Hmm? Ah, Sola''s asleep."


    Father looked at Sora and Flem alternately, confused.


    "Because Sora is in this state... is there anything going on with Sora?"


    That''s right.


    The fact that Sola is asleep does not mean that Sol is eaten.


    Phew.


    "Ah, it''s coming out. Sol, are you okay?"


    Jinnar-san''s words were rampantly lifted up, and Sol''s body shuddered and stretched greatly.


    Looks like it''s okay.


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    Peh.


    []/(exp, adv) (uk) around the time/around the time/around the time/around the time/


    Magic Stone.


    An oval and clear magic stone flame stretches out her chest a little.


    This is a time when you want to boast that "it''s amazing."


    "Thank you, Flem. That''s a beautiful magic stone."


    I took the magic stone that was rolling alongside me.


    It is too big to fit with my hands.


    Nevertheless, it feels very transparent.


    "Beautiful"

 628 I dont want to be involved in 584 stories, but....

    So, what kind of powerful magic stone do you think this is?


    Ginar-san puts the magic stone on his hand and looks at his father.


    "Maybe it''s a magic stone that solves brainwashing."Because it has created the necessary magic stones. "


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    Flem sings with joy when he sees his father.


    Somehow he said, "I know."


    That''s right.


    That''s right.


    Ginar stared at the magic stone in his hand.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Don''t you have to go to your people?


    ¡±Should I let you hold this in your hand?Or should I press it against my body? "


    Ah, how to use it?


    What do you think?


    Ginar-san had a black line around his chest, right?


    Is it right to press it against your body?


    For now, why don''t you let me shake it with your hand?


    Yeah, if you can''t, push it against your chest.


    Nodding to his father''s words, Ginar turns to me.


    Ivy, can I use this magic stone?


    Ownership of the Magic Stone rests with me as I tame the Flem that created it.


    So, when you use the magic stones that Flem revives and creates, you need my permission.


    Previously, I said, "You can use Ginaru anytime you want." But then I was told, "Because it is necessary as a courtesy."


    I don''t think I need to ask you every time.


    Absolutely.


    If you''re brainwashed, you should let him go.


    I''ve been wondering about something.


    When I look at my father, a deep wrinkle is engraved between his eyebrows.


    "I''m worried about Druid, too."


    Huh?


    Looking at Ginar-san, he looked extremely disgusted.


    What do you mean?


    "I don''t know when I was brainwashed, but I don''t remember."


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    You don''t know when they brainwashed you?


    You don''t remember?


    Haha


    Wow.


    Both of them breathed amazingly.


    Is that such a hassle?


    But what makes you feel troublesome?


    "I don''t know when it took me..."


    This is like when you were in the magic circle.


    At that time, somehow, the magic of the magic circle gave me a sense of fear... magic circle?


    Yes, the magic circle influenced my memory to fly.


    ... what, the magic circle that they care about?


    In other words, this time.....


    Is the magic circle involved?


    I understand why your father and Ginar sighed, but it''s important to check.


    If you look at the two of them, you''re right.


    He''s got an openly disgusting expression on his face.


    Well, I certainly don''t want to get involved.


    I don''t know for sure.


    A bitter smile comes to mind at Ginar-san''s words.


    I don''t know for sure, but I think Ginar-san and his father think so.


    Hah ~, I want to leave the village without looking into it


    Ah, I almost nodded to your father''s words.


    If I could do that, I wouldn''t have a hard time.


    That''s right.


    Ginar-san gave up his laugh and his father shrugged his shoulders.


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    Does that mean you can''t leave me alone?


    I''ve been thinking about the magic circle ever since I heard that there are people who have no memory.


    Ginar nods to his father''s words.


    "Yeah, me too."


    Both of you are amazing. I didn''t recall the magic circle when I heard the story of someone I didn''t remember.


    Is this the difference in experience?


    Ah, Fischer''s back.


    Explore the front porch and the signs around it, according to Ginar.


    It was still a little far from the front door, but I felt a sign that I knew.


    "I think I''ll be able to check with Fischer before I try it out with my people."He''s seeing his people today, too. "


    Welcome back.


    "Welcome home"


    Jinnal rushed out and hurried to the front door with his father.


    ¡°What''s the matter? It''s unusual to be greeted."


    Well, hold on to this for now.


    Ginar-san puts out the magic stone made by Flem in front of Fischer-san.


    Faiche sees it strangely.


    I don''t know what that means, because I don''t have any explanation.


    Well, that''s fine.


    It''s okay.


    Fischer grabbed the magic stone and it glowed flashily.


    "What! What? What is this?"


    It''s a magic stone.


    "You''ll see! No, no... geez, something''s come out of me."Eh ~, hey, Ginar? "


    I think I need an explanation.


    When I look at Ginaru, I look at Fischer''s hand admirably.


    "Jinnal! What the hell is that? Explain!"


    "Sorry, don''t get angry. The black line that came out now looked like magic power.You don''t need it for Fischer, so you better get it out.I mean, don''t let go of the magic stone until you let it all out. "


    "... hah, okay. This magic stone won''t let go until it glows."


    Huh?


    Fischer held the magic stone with his hand facing down, but the magic stone did not fall.


    I really can''t leave.


    "I see. I guess I should let him grab the magic stone without explaining anything."Even if I explained it, I could say "no problem" and be rejected.And how are you feeling? "


    Mr. Fischer once sighed in response to Mr. Zinal''s question.


    So you gave up. Since then, you''ve been answering Mr. Zinal''s questions more and more.


    Could it be that you put Mr. Fischer on the experimental stage?


    I''m used to that.


    Father looked pitifully at Ginar and Fischer as he watched them interact.


    "Oh, I''m away."


    When Fischer opened the hand holding the magic stone, he held it in the opposite hand.


    At the end of their role, they seem to leave their hands naturally.


    I felt relieved because I was worried about what to do if it was just a little sticky.


    "Well, what happened to this magic stone?"And what came out of me? "


    Mr. Fischer looks at his father.


    That black line is magic, probably something to brainwash.


    Father smiles bitterly at Fischer, who tilts his neck.


    "I still don''t know exactly who you are." Actually..... "


    Dad explains what happened to Mr. Zinal, Sol, and Flem.


    "I see. What do you two expect?"Oh, I can tell by that look. Is it a magic circle? "


    Fischer smiles bitterly at his father''s and Ginar''s facial expression.


    "What is Fischer''s opinion?"


    "I''m the same." I had already experienced magic without knowing it.What are you going to do about Ginar? "


    "I''m going to go to my people."If it is brainwashed, I will listen to it after solving it.If you''re not brainwashed, you have to figure out who the traitor is. "


    ¡°I''m coming with you, it''s dangerous to be alone.¡±


    Ginar and Fischer nodded to each other and turned their attention to their father.


    "I''ll stay here."


    "Ryuurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Huh?


    Face to face with your father when you hear the sound from the room.


    That''s the sound of Flem''s magic stone, isn''t it?


    Yeah. It was different when it was a clear magic stone, but I made a sound like this last time.


    As I hurried back to my room, Ciel came out with something to tell me.


    Then, when I passed by, I went to the door and put the object at Mr. Ginar''s feet.


    Um, to me?


    When Ginar-san picked up the magic stone, Shell returned to the room, wondering if she was satisfied.


    Have you finished your role?


    So, what is that magic stone?


    Ginar-san, can I see it?


    Of course. Or rather, this is Ivy''s magic stone.


    I received a magic stone from Ginar-san and confirmed it.


    It is a transparent magic stone, almost the same size and shape as the other magic stone born by Flem.


    However, the center of this magic stone was blue.


    Blue is the color of the potion that heals the wound.


    But I don''t know if this magic stone will heal the wound.


    "Even if I try..."


    If you just gave it to me, it might mean that someone needs your magic stone.


    That might be the case.


    I''ll check it out.


    When I gave Ginar-san the magic stone, he left the front door with Fischer-san.


    I hope it leads to good results... "

 629 Story 585. How do you do that?

    Make dinner and put Ginar''s share in the magic box that was in the cooking area.


    Think about when you don''t come back while you''re awake and put up a note.


    "Now, do you want to eat?"


    Yeah.


    My father brought me a bowl with some food on it, so I''ll take some tea.


    Thank you.


    Today''s main thing is the meat "Jersey" pushed by Tom!


    I also thought it was soft when I baked it.


    "It''s delicious ~"


    I am glad to only use salt and pepper.


    First of all, I want to enjoy the original deliciousness of meat.


    This is good, isn''t it?


    I wonder if my father liked it, but he kept putting it in his mouth one after another.


    Stewed salads and vegetables, except for meat.


    Every vegetable is delicious.


    "Tom''s shop is right."


    Yeah. All the vegetables are fresh and delicious.


    That''s why you''re eating more and more.


    That''s funny, I had quite a snack.


    "It was a feast."


    When I got up to clean up after myself, my father also stood up.


    It''s just a plate, so you can take it easy.


    ¡°I''ll have some tea while Ivy washes the dishes.Can I have a cup of tea? "


    I think I''ll have some fruit water today.


    ¡°All right, I''ll narrow down the fruit in this village.¡±


    "Thank you."


    As I tried to leave the room with my father, Sheil entered my sight.


    Around Sheil''s stomach are the figures of Sora and the others.


    Are you tired of playing? Everyone fell asleep while cooking dinner.


    What''s the matter?


    In response to his father''s words, I went to the cooking area with a few thoughts.


    "Hmm? I wonder how Sora or Flem will understand the situation now."


    A Flem that makes the magic stone you want.


    Sol was also very active today.


    I always wondered, but I felt strongly that I wanted to know how Shell had brought the Magic Stone.


    But the knowledge I know doesn''t give me an answer.


    "Is that what this is about..."


    When I put the dishes in the washroom, I put soap on the towels and wash them.


    "Yeah. Do you know your dad?"


    Shake your head to my question, Dad.


    I don''t know, but there''s something I''m thinking about.


    What?


    "There''s no evidence, but I think it''s reacting to the [Remnant of Magic]."


    Remnants of magic?


    I''ve never heard of it.


    "It''s something that some researchers believe."


    A researcher?


    "They think," I feel like I''m using all my magic power when I do something with it, but it''s actually just a little bit left. "And they call it the Remnant of Magic. "


    Wreckage.


    Magical traces refer to visible traces such as soot and wet traces, so it''s different from this.


    "And the remnants of that magic power [stay there for a certain amount of time, and then mix with the surrounding area]."I think Sora and I may be reacting to the wreckage. "


    It''s just a little bit, isn''t it?


    "I heard that, but I don''t know how much it actually is."Well, I haven''t been able to prove the wreckage of magic itself. "


    That''s right.


    It''s possible that it''s not.


    ¡°I heard this story about eight years ago, so maybe there''s a little bit more research going on right now.¡±


    It was just a little magic left.


    Can you feel it?


    ... I don''t think Sora and the others would be able to do that.


    "All right, you''re done."


    I will use it again tomorrow, so I will line up the washed dishes in the basket.


    When I got back to the room where my father had eaten his tea with fruit water, Ciel went to bed hungry.


    Huh?


    "No, it''s too relaxing."


    Moreover, Sora and Sol were sleeping on their stomachs facing upwards.


    Flem... looks a bit crushed under Ciel''s arm, but he''s asleep.


    By the way, Garth and the others aren''t coming back.


    "That''s right. Guys, I''m going back to my room ~. Get up ~"


    "Nghh..."


    Sheil wakes up and looks at me.


    However, I was lying on my back.


    And then, Shell''s gaze looked down.


    Sora and Sol have no sign of waking up.


    "It can''t be helped, Sol. Look, Sol.I''m going to hug you a little bit. Can you get me some tea? "


    Yeah.


    Dad gives me the tea and Sora and Sol and Ciel hug Flem from under his arm.


    Puuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Tariyu?


    ¡­¡­


    Sora and Flem start sleeping again as soon as they see their father.


    Sol didn''t even seem to wake up.


    Looks like it''s safe here.


    That''s right, Sheil, let''s go back to the room.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Turn off the lights in the room and go back to the room you rented.


    My father comes into the room and stops trying to get in with me.


    "Oh, you were different today."


    Yeah.


    I''m afraid of my usual habits.


    My father, who brought Sora and the others to my room, leaves the room saying, "Good night."


    What, it''s so uncomfortable.


    "It''s amazing to get used to it."


    I never thought I''d feel uncomfortable just being in a separate room.


    It''s only been a few months.


    ... I see, I''ve only been with my father for a few months.


    Somehow strange.


    Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    Shell looks at me strangely.


    "I haven''t been with my father for a year, I feel like I''ve been with him for a long time... it''s strange, right?"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    I wonder if shell will understand this feeling, too.


    Speaking of which, it feels like shell and I have been together for quite some time.


    It''s been less than two years since I met Sora and Ciel.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "It feels like we''ve been together forever."


    Round and round.


    I can hear the sound of Shell''s throat.


    I gently stretched out my hand to my throat and stroked it, making the sound louder.


    The tail looks happy, but it''s swaying gently.


    When was the last time you could add or subtract a tail?


    "It''s time to go to bed. I''m sure it''ll be tough tomorrow."


    As she enters the bed, Ciel gently snuggles up next to her.


    I was a little lonely, so I''m glad.


    "Thank you. Good night."


    Were any of Ginal''s people okay?


    Speaking of which, there was also Mr. Gilmouth and the others.


    "I wish I could help Mr. Gilmouth and the others."


    "Puppy"


    Huh?


    I saw Sora sleeping at her feet.


    You shouldn''t have woken up.


    Sleeping?


    Well, okay.


    Good night.


    I wonder what it is.


    Is it noisy?


    "Nyun"


    "Pupuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Huh?


    I heard Ciel and Sora so close... I was sleepy.


    "Nyun"


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    I noticed something touching my cheek.


    It''s like being poked... hnn?


    "What...... uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Siel and Sora''s face in front of me.


    No, it''s too close.


    "Good morning. What''s the matter?"


    In answer to my question, two cats look at the door leading to the hallway.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "...... Ah, yes!"


    I didn''t know if someone was knocking on the door.


    What time is it?


    Eh, lunch!


    "I''ll open it right away."


    "I''m sorry, Ivy."


    It''s your dad.


    When I opened the door, I looked sorry.


    "I overslept."


    "That''s fine." Ginny said she wanted to ask Ivy for permission. "


    Permission?


    If you change your clothes, I''ll be right down.


    "Oh, please."


    When I closed the door to the room, I quickly took the Sora potions out of the bag and lined them up.


    It was a bit of a hassle with Sol''s magic items, but there was no problem.


    All you have to do is... ah, change your clothes.


    Um, whatever.


    I put on the clothes on my eyes and brushed my hair.


    I didn''t wash my face!


    ... for now, let''s settle down.


    You''re in too much of a hurry.


    Take a deep breath and wash your face.


    The collar got a little wet because the order was wrong.


    Gently wipe, okay.


    "I''ll go downstairs."I don''t know who you are, so stay in the room today. ¡±


    Close the door and lock it.


    What''s that?


    You left the room yesterday after locking the door, right?


    ... how did the Shells get out of the room?


    "Can I think about it later?" Right now, I have to hurry because I''m keeping you waiting. "

 630 Episode 586: The Power of Magic Stones

    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    When I entered the room where I was eating, Mr. Ginar smiled and waved his hand.


    You didn''t have to wait that long, did you?


    "Don''t worry, I''m tired, but I''m sorry I woke you up."


    When I shook my head and sat in front of Mr. Ginar, my father offered me tea.


    "Thank you."


    I feel a little relieved when I take a bite.


    When I looked at Mr. Ginar in a calm state, I noticed that he was a little troubled.


    What do you usually do to hide better?


    I look at him with my neck tilted.


    "Ha ha. I''m a little confused too."


    What''s the matter?


    It is said that it happened in the middle of the night last night to make Mr. Ginar so crazy.


    When something happens to our people, they don''t seem sad.


    What do you mean, it''s forcing you to calm your arousal?


    Well, I have to thank you first.


    Thank you?


    "All my people were brainwashed, but I was able to solve it safely."Thank you for lending me that magic stone. "


    "No, I''m glad I helped."Were they all of them? "


    "Oh, everyone was brainwashed."Besides, when I saw that the magic stone was cleansing the brain, it seemed that the black line would grow longer if the brainwashing period was longer.The people at the bottom were the longest, and it took twice as long than the rest of them. "


    I see.


    What''s that black line?


    What are you doing in your body?


    "Some of the people who were brainwashed had [mind-eye skills], but when he [suddenly] thought that his awareness was clear, he was chained to the magic circle in a strange space and couldn''t move.When something like black smoke came out of the magic circle, and the characters and patterns that had been drawn disappeared, I thought that the chains were worn out and my body moved, I woke up in bed. "


    Mind-eye skill is definitely a skill that has "power to ascertain the invisible truth".


    So you saw it through your skills?


    It''s a mind-eye skill. It''s quite a rare skill, isn''t it?


    "Because of that, I''ve been targeted for my life."


    Father smiles bitterly when Ginar exhales a sigh.


    "It''s possible that everything you don''t want to know will be known."It''s a terrible skill for criminals. "


    However, there are drawbacks to my Eye Skills.


    Shortcomings?


    Could it be that the number of stars only partially confirms the truth?


    In part, it seems that you may interpret it incorrectly.


    You can''t use your mental skills on your own, right?


    Huh?


    I stare at my dad for something completely different from what I was thinking.


    Dad nodded as he noticed my gaze.


    "It''s true that my eye skills are amazing."But it''s also a skill I can''t handle freely.According to what I''ve heard, skills can change suddenly when nothing happens.Well, I don''t know if it''s true. "


    Father turns his gaze to Ginar-san.


    ¡°It''s true. Because of that, he knew something he didn''t need to know, and at one point, he was distrustful of humans.It''s a very rare skill, but it''s one of the most troublesome. "


    Daddy nods to Ginar, who talks with a troubled expression.


    A skill that can''t be handled freely, but can move freely.


    It was certainly troublesome.


    "Besides, everyone is back safe."I''m going to do a lot of research again today.So, I left a magic stone for you..... "


    I don''t mind that.


    Investigating can bring you closer to the person who brainwashed you.


    Even though I was able to get rid of the brainwashing, it would be tough if I hung it up again.


    Huh? Has another magic stone come in handy?


    A clear magic stone with a blue center and a beautiful surrounding.


    What happened to the second magic stone that Flem made?


    "I have to apologize for that."


    Ginar-san placed a magic stone on the desk.


    The middle is a blue magic stone.


    But the magic stone I knew was different from the surrounding area.


    Yesterday it was indeed a beautiful transparent, but now it is whitish and cloudy.


    What happened?


    I tried to get back here from my friends yesterday, and I met a prav with a terrible complexion.


    Gilmouth, is it hard to work for you?


    "When I heard that the situation was strange, Gilmuth''s condition suddenly worsened and the doctor decided that he was" at his limit "."


    Mr. Gilmouth.


    "I went to see Gilmouth to see what my condition was like at the end."I was quite thin and in a terrible state.The wound was pushed out. "


    That''s terrible.


    Narcotic addicts don''t like potions, but they do work a little.


    But it didn''t work at all for Mr. Gilmouth.


    It''s definitely weird.


    When I approached Gilmouth, the magic stone reacted.


    Is that it?


    Looking at the magic stone on the table, Ginar-san took the magic stone.


    "This magic stone was in my pants pocket, but the moment I approached Gilmouth, it emitted light and heat."


    Light and heat.


    "When I took it out of my pocket, I rolled out of my hand to be sucked by Gilmouth.It''s strange to think of it now.I was supposed to hold it firmly, but somehow it fell out of my hand. "


    Ginar-san grabbed the magic stone several times and showed it to me.


    A magic stone that wasn''t that small.


    I might say that it is easy to grip because of its size.


    Is that what''s falling out of your hand?


    "I immediately thought of picking up the magic stone, but it flooded with soft light from the magic stone as if it enveloped Gilmouth..."Without knowing what was going on or what to do, I could only see what was going on. ¡±


    Well, I guess that''s true.


    I don''t know what''s going on with Mr. Gilmour.


    "I think I saw Gilmouth surrounded by light for about 20 minutes."When the light went out and I approached Gilmouth to see how he was doing, Gilmouth and I met each other.* giggle *, the moment my eyes met, I was sent off with a terrific murderous aura.Apparently, they thought they were enemies. "


    As soon as you wake up, you''re gonna kill me?


    "That was a surprise." I should have been unconscious just a little while ago.Well, I was relieved when the plough stopped me right away. "


    Is everything okay now?


    From the look of Mr. Gilmouth, I think he was fine.


    You had a worried expression on your face, and Jinn-san stroked my head with a p * ssy to reassure me.


    "Yeah. Then I had him check with the doctor.The wound has completely healed and the symptoms of intoxication in the muscles have subsided. "


    "That''s right, I''m glad."


    Now you feel safe, Mr. Prav.


    Speaking of which, was Mr. Prav not brainwashed?


    "Wasn''t Prav-san brainwashed?"


    "Strangely enough, I wasn''t brainwashed."I grabbed the magic stone and saw it, but there was no response. "


    I see. Thank goodness.


    He wasn''t an adventurer, so he wasn''t targeted?


    But even so, I''m Gilmouth''s agent now.


    I thought they were going to shoot at me.


    If you talk to me, I''ll be all right.


    Huh?


    When I looked at Mr. Ginar, I saw him nodding several times.


    "And Ivy needs a favor."


    Yes.


    What is it?


    I''m sorry I''ve already used it, but I need permission to use magic stones on someone who has the same symptoms as Gilmouth.


    Here you go.


    Of course, please use it more and more.


    "...... I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but we should think about it a little bit."Do you want to pay for it or do you want to enter into a contract?I used it without permission, so be careful. "

 631 Episode 587 Previous and Next

    Oh, I''m worried.


    "Yes, I''ll be careful. But you can use the magic stone as you wish."


    I don''t think Ginar-san would ever use it the wrong way.


    "I''m glad you think so."


    What is it?


    Hey, you got a complicated look on your face?


    Well, it''s the result of a good relationship.


    "Yes, and if you think about it, Ginar, I feel like I''m throwing a whole lot of trouble."


    Huh?


    Ginar-san is surprised, isn''t he?


    I asked you to explain all the magic stones.


    Ahahaha


    Huh?


    When I saw Mr. Jinnar laughing, I was stroked on the head.


    "There''s no need to worry about that."This is an adult role, isn''t it? "


    Is that right?


    "Don''t let Ivy''s favor spoil you."


    Yes.


    "The magic stone will be what I got in the cave."I was a well-known adventurer, so I was sure it would be okay.In addition, when using the magic stone that the adventurer had, it often paid a fee.If I get paid, I''ll give Ivy all the money I received. "


    What, money?


    When I saw my father, he nodded, so it was normal.


    Ok, please.


    It''s a bit unexpected that the money will be generated, but it would be better if the Gilmouths could be convinced and treated.


    Yeah, I left it to Ginar-san, so let''s trust him.


    "I don''t have anything to do with this, but I want you to be careful while you''re in this village."


    Attention?


    And all of that?


    Maybe brainwashing is involved?


    ¡°Ivy, do you remember Hataka Village?¡±


    The whole village was brainwashed.


    Mr. Gilmouth was very intensely brainwashed, and even I, my father, and Mr. Ginal were brainwashed.


    I don''t know how to brainwash, and I don''t know who my enemies are... this village is the same.


    ¡°Because you don''t know who''s brainwashed?¡±


    It''s troublesome that you don''t know what it looks like.


    "Yes, I''ll tell you what, but you have to be careful with me."


    Huh?


    Ginar-san solved it for me yesterday?


    "I''m careful, but I don''t know how to wash my brain, so I need to be careful."If I was brainwashed again yesterday today, it would be stupid, but it''s not absolutely necessary. "


    It''s not like I''m going to be brainwashed again.


    I guess that''s why I just had a complicated look on my face.


    "That''s right, I didn''t think about it at all. I''ll be careful."


    Previously, the magic circle engraved on the body of Priest Sullivan had indiscriminately brainwashed it.


    Somebody else''s body this time?


    What''s that?


    Didn''t Sora help you with your brainwashing?


    "I''d like to hear Ivy''s opinion."


    Opinion?


    When I look at Ginaru-san, he has a serious expression on his face, which makes me a little nervous.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    "What do you think of the brainwashing in Hataka Village and the brainwashing in Okanyi Village?"


    Nhh, what do you think...?


    Yesterday, Mr. Ginar came home brainwashed.


    Even though it is the usual Ginar-san, I felt something was wrong.


    But I didn''t know what it was.


    Probably wouldn''t have known it was brainwashing if Sol hadn''t been here.


    Speaking of which, Ginar''s people were brainwashed, too.


    However, Ginar-san, who had a sharp sense, didn''t notice.


    In Hataka Village, before you were brainwashed, you felt uncomfortable with the person who was brainwashed.


    In other words, my behavior and actions have changed.


    But the brainwashing in this village... can''t be done even after the brainwashing?


    Is it hard to be noticed by brainwashing?


    Ginar nodded to my words.


    "I watched everyone for a while yesterday before I could solve their brainwashing problem."I was wondering if there was something different about it.There were several people who didn''t feel the change even though they thought they might have been brainwashed.This brainwashing is quite ingenious. "


    That''s scary.


    And I think the church is involved in this brainwashing.


    "Is it a church?"


    Probably.


    Father nods to Ginar''s words.


    "The church..."


    In the village of Hataka, the Bishop of Gupinas became the center, and I heard that he dyed his hands for brainwashing.


    Even in this village, the church brainwashes...


    Speaking of which, in the village of Hataka, animal shirts were also brainwashed.


    Everyone was wondering how an animal without a nucleus was brainwashed.


    Ahh... even the monster that ran out was brainwashed?


    No, I don''t think so.


    Isn''t that because it''s the effect of garbage?


    "Brainwashing in the village of Hataka was also an experiment.There might be some kind of experiment on brainwashing in this village. "


    Brainwashing experiments?


    That''s a disgusting word.


    I think that brainwashing in Hataka Village is completely different from brainwashing in Okanyi Village.


    Tilt your head to what Ginar says.


    How can you be so sure?


    ¡°Brainwashing in the village of Hataka has healed the nucleus where Sol had solved his brainwashing and Sora had been injured.This time, we need the power of Sol and Flem to brainwash.The last time I saw you, Sol would have solved the brainwashing problem.But this time, the nucleus has not been damaged.That''s why I didn''t need Sora''s power.There''s something else that needs Flem''s help. "


    I knew it.


    Sol and Sora helped me in Hataka Village.


    This time, the magic stone that solved the brainwashing was made by Sol and Flem.


    Ginar-san''s time was only with Sol, but I''m sure he didn''t need Flem''s help.


    Was it just after I brainwashed?


    "Sora is a healing force."Flem is a healing force.Sol is a brainwashing power.Last time, I needed the power of Sora to heal my wounds because my nucleus was damaged.I have never heard that the nucleus will get sick, so is the magic circle not used in this brainwashing, or did you find it in the magic circle that does not damage the nucleus?I have no idea at this point. "


    Mr. Ginar shakes his head to the side.


    There''s a limit to the information we''ve had so far.


    "Ginar. I think we should talk about it and take it to those who are waiting for the Magic Stone."A plough is coming at the door.He probably came to pick me up because he wasn''t coming. "


    "Oh, I told you I''d be back soon."


    Father sighed at Ginar''s impatience.


    "Ginar, when you get back, go to bed.Too many things to fall asleep, right?You''ve got a bit of judgment. "


    Speaking of which, I think Ginar and Fischer are getting a lot less sleep.


    That''s right. If you give the stone to Torurahu Gilmuth, he''ll let you sleep.


    Torurah Gilmouth?


    Mr. Gilmouth from the Adventurer''s Guild?


    Is it okay to sleep over there?


    Over there?


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m going with one of my people.¡±


    I see.


    Is that where Mr. Gilmouth and the others are treating you?


    You don''t trust Mr. Gilmouth or anything like that, do you?


    Are you okay?


    "It''s okay. I''d like to introduce you to one of my people, okay?"


    You know Mr. Ginnell''s crew?


    "If your father is good."


    Introducing him to me will also involve my father.


    "I already have Druid''s permission."It might take some time to treat you today, so don''t introduce yourself tomorrow. "


    Yes.


    Well, tomorrow.


    I waved to Jinnar-san as he rushed out.


    Speaking of which, is the cloudiness of the Magic Stone okay as it is?

 632 Outside Edition Mr. Ginaru and Mr. Pravu

    When I opened the door, I saw Prav standing with an impatient expression on his face.


    It''s not been that long, but what happened to Gilmouth and his assistants?


    "What''s the matter? Did you make a sudden change?"


    "No, that''s fine." I didn''t make it back, so I thought something was wrong... "


    I leaned my neck at the way the plough looked.


    You look pretty nervous, don''t you?


    Did you think that you weren''t willing to cooperate with the treatment because you had found a cure and you called "wait"?


    I can''t talk about the owner of the magic stone, so I just said, "I have a few errands."


    "Um..."


    "Oh, I''m done with my errands." Let''s start the treatment. "


    I don''t think that the pluff with the openly pleasing expression is enough anymore.


    Let''s go.


    The best thing to do is to reassure them by treating them as soon as possible.


    Yes.


    Secretively search for signs of surroundings as you head to the top-secret location where the treatment is being conducted.


    I knew it.


    There was always a guard on the plough.


    Two of us today? No, three of them?


    A lot.


    Since I was alone yesterday, there is a possibility that the Torurahu Gilmuth has healed and leaked out.


    The place where the treatment is being given is one of the hideouts that Gilmuths had.


    There are only a few who can get inside.


    Doctors and auxiliaries, followed by one of Prav''s assistants, the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When the pluffs were put together, there were four of them.


    Does it mean that some of these people are leaking information?


    ¡±Nevertheless... you''re not good at it, are you?¡±


    The three sentinels are not amateurs, given the movement alone.


    But we don''t have enough skill to keep an eye on them.


    In towns and villages, it''s counterproductive to try to erase the signs.


    If you''re as sharp as I am, that''s the opposite.


    When you reduce the sign, the sign will wobble unnaturally.


    It would be inconspicuous if you used magic items to completely erase the signs, but no matter how much you hone your skills, you can''t completely erase the signs.


    So in a village or town, the best way is to blend your own signs into the signs around you.


    Well, this is pretty tricky.


    It''s gonna be tough, but I think I can do a little Ivy.


    It wasn''t perfect yet.


    You said you didn''t even know how Druid remembered.


    I gently looked at one of the guards so that I wouldn''t get caught.


    You look like a villager.


    In that case, it would be better to be dignified without trying to hide the signs poorly.


    Well, it would be more troublesome if they found out. Ignore them now.


    Besides, he''s got my people.


    He''ll look into the identity of the sentinel.


    Ginar-san?


    What''s the matter?


    ¡°Did you need anything?¡±


    "No, it''s okay."


    I glanced at the plough walking next to me.


    Sometimes it''s weird and sharp.


    I don''t know if he''s an enemy or an ally.


    "Um, heh-"


    "I don''t want to talk about it here."


    Stop talking about brainwashing where you don''t know who''s listening.


    You''re in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry, I heard that I''m okay, but I''m scared."


    When I saw the pluff, I looked pale.


    This doesn''t look like an act, does it?


    But I''m concerned that I wasn''t brainwashed.


    Because Druid didn''t care about that either.


    Hmm?


    Druid?


    Something''s bothering me right now.


    ... what is it?


    Druid reminds me of... ah, a skill.


    I didn''t become a top adventurer because of my special skills.


    Could it be that Prav has a skill that doesn''t require brainwashing?


    It''s a sudden thought, but it''s impossible.


    If you turn the corner three times from the main street, you''ll see where you''re going.


    There''s no one around here, so can I ask you something?


    If I go to the safe house, there will be a doctor.


    More than that, how can I talk to you?


    In the meantime, let''s play straight.


    Does Plough have any special skills?


    What? Skill?


    When I stared at the state of Prav, I knew I was confused.


    I just don''t seem to be in a hurry.


    Don''t you have the skills you need to hide?


    Yes, a skill. I thought you might have a different skill.


    How did you know?


    Because you''re not an adventurer?


    You''re defenseless against skill.


    Or is it a skill that you care so much about?


    "Somehow. Do you have it?"


    I never thought I''d find out so easily.


    Somehow? It''s amazing to be an adventurer up to Jinnal-san.


    That''s a different reaction from an adventurer.


    "I just happened to hit it."So, do you have any special skills? "


    Yeah, there are some, but I don''t know if it''s special because I don''t know what it means.


    Skills that don''t make sense?


    It''s a ''through'' skill.


    Huh?


    Do you want to?


    That''s the first skill I''ve heard of.


    ¡°Yes, I''ll write it this way.¡±


    I stare at Prav writing on his palm.


    "Through" in the new words?


    Did you get rid of brainwashing because of this?


    But I don''t know what that means.


    If you''re a Druid with a special skill, you know what I mean?


    Let''s check back later.


    "Um, do you know what this means?"


    I''m sorry for the look on my face, but I shake my head to the side.


    "No, I don''t know since I first saw it."


    I see.


    Oh, I''m depressed.


    Even if you have skills, you can''t do anything if you don''t know what they mean.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ginar has come to treat me.¡±


    As she opened the front door of the hideout and went inside, Prav turned to the back and called out.


    "No, I''m not treating you..."


    I''m sorry to bother you.


    As I tried to head to the back room, I felt the sign of my companions outside.


    I was expecting you, but you''re early.


    "Prav. I was hoping one of my people could help me, but could you come here?"


    Huh? Are you one of Mr. Ginar''s people?


    "Oh, I happened to meet you in this village yesterday."I''ll help you, so I''ll call you, okay? "


    Prav showed a little thought, but he nodded.


    That''s good.


    I''ll get you there soon.


    Huh? Are you close by?


    "Yeah, I''m sure he''s close by because I felt a sign."


    What, a sign?


    A smile flashed at Prav, who shouted in surprise.


    "I''ll be right back."


    When you get out of the building, walk straight to the bend.


    How was it?


    Raise one hand to your fellow Uru standing in the corner.


    All three are members of the Vigilante.


    I sighed at Url''s words.


    I didn''t know the Sentinel was a vigilante.


    "Come with me."


    Roger that. So, which one is Prav?


    "I don''t know. I thought it was skill that escaped brainwashing..."Do you remember the "through" skill? "


    Do you want to?


    Url shakes his head to the side.


    I don''t think so.


    "Does that seem to have anything to do with brainwashing?"


    "Maybe it''s him."


    "I see. By the way, Ginar, it''s time to go to bed."


    I didn''t expect to be told by Ur.


    I wonder if you''re making such a terrible face?


    I stroke my face with my right hand.


    I''ll go to sleep during the magic stone treatment, so if anything happens, thank you.


    Okay, what else do you want to know?


    ¡°Doctors and paramedics are moving.One of them could be leaking information to the outside world. ¡±


    Ull gave me a disgusting look in my mouth.


    I hate betrayals.


    What about the Adventurer''s Guild Gilmouth?It healed yesterday, didn''t it? "


    I wonder?


    We know you''re in the building, but we don''t know you''re in good health.


    Well, I was treated with a magic stone made by Sol and Flem.


    How are you?

 633 Outside the office, Mr. Ginal and Mr. Ur.

    I wake up sharply.


    What''s that?


    Where were we?


    I looked around wondering about the unknown ceiling.


    "Oh, you''re awake. Good morning."


    Huh?


    For some reason, I could see Url.


    ... oh, this is the hideout that Gilmuths are treating.


    That''s right.


    I was given a rest because I didn''t have enough sleep.


    Are you okay?


    "Oh, I was asleep. Good morning."


    Rise from the lying sofa and look at the four beds that occupy the room.


    It looks like they''ve already cured Gilmouth of the Commercial Guild and his assistant Gilmouth of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    I get up a little and see their complexion.


    Her painfully distorted expression calmed down and her complexion was good.


    It seems that the treatment was done safely while I was asleep.


    Currently, the Commercial Guild''s assistant Gilmouth is being treated.


    Looks like it''s going well.


    "Oh, he''s the last." Besides, that magic stone is amazing. After all three of us had been treated, we woke up and we could get up right away.The doctors were surprised that they could recover so quickly from that state. "


    I see.


    It was the magic stone of those girls.


    I think it will be for a fee, but what kind of money will it be?


    But if it''s too expensive, Ivy will be worried.


    Is it the first time in your life that you''re negotiating a price reduction?


    By the way, did Torurahu Gilmuth happen?


    I thought I''d come to the hideout and talk to Torurah Gilmouth, but he was asleep when the doctor prescribed him sleeping pills.


    When I talked to Prav about what had happened, he said that he was sick and had gone somewhere from his hideout.


    When he noticed it, Prav lamented that there was a scribble on the desk that said, "I''ll be right back."


    In about 30 minutes, Torurahu Gilmouth came back with some kind of document, but it was soon known that his face was pale and he was not feeling well.


    However, it seems that the doctor forced me to sleep because I tried to read the materials I brought with me.


    When I came to this hideaway, I was sleeping under the watchful eye of a doctor.


    Prav said that he was a doctor who looked after him since he was a child.


    I hope he''s not the one who leaked the information.


    "Prav came to say that he had woken up about five minutes earlier.You''re probably eating right now. "


    I see.


    If he''s awake, he''ll be able to talk.


    I''ll see you around the end of the meal, then I''ll go to my room.


    ¡°You said you''d have to wake up and talk to me, didn''t you?¡±


    Did I tell you?


    Like I said, like I didn''t say.


    ... it''s important to sleep.


    "Hey?"


    "Oh, you''re talking about it."


    I saw the sleeping assistants.


    Even though you''re asleep, you can''t talk here without knowing when you''ll wake up.


    "You can''t make people listen to you?"Then I''ll use this. "


    Ull took something from the magic bag and placed it on the table.


    A square, a white box?


    No, it''s not a box.


    "If this is the case, you can talk without being asked, right?"


    Oh, a magic item that blocks the sound.


    When Url puts his hand on the white box, he looks at me.


    I let him touch the box, too, and Url pushes the box down.


    When I felt a little lowered, I felt the force surrounding me and Uru.


    It worked, didn''t it?


    Release your hand from the box to Ull''s words.


    Look around you.


    What the hell?


    Something''s different than usual.


    Is it a rather rare magic item?


    "I knew it." This magic item keeps my mouth from reading.Besides, you feel the power surrounding you, don''t you?If any of them try to force or interfere, the sound will let me know and who it is. ¡±


    That''s amazing.


    Well, this is definitely a high value magic item.


    Where did it come from?


    From the hidden room of an aristocrat I knew a little bit.


    A little acquainted nobleman?


    When I look at Uru, he is laughing.


    An aristocrat with a hand in crime.


    "Trafficking in human beings, sale of illegal drugs?"


    ¡°Trafficking in human beings. Aristocrats who sold their seized children to nobles and rich people.¡±


    I see.


    You brought it out of the concealed room while we were investigating human trafficking.


    "I think I can use it more meaningfully than I can hold it."Besides, there''s a lot of bad stuff in that room. No one can sue me if about 10 of them disappear. Poor thing. "


    You haven''t caught him yet, have you?


    If you''re caught, don''t tell me you can''t sue me.


    Are you using it for a puppy?


    "Ahh, the top object is caught, so I''m letting him swim to catch him."But it''s time to solve it. It''s getting pretty rough. "


    Is this way of saying something close to the royal family?


    Wow, I don''t want to get involved.


    "I didn''t hear anything."


    Haha


    Ull smiles at my words.


    Let me tell you something you don''t want to hear.


    I''ll never get involved.


    So, what do you want to talk about?


    "Oh, before you do that, write your name on it."


    Remove two sheets of paper from the magic bag you brought with you and place it in front of the url.


    "What... hah? Are you serious?"


    ¡°I mean it, it''s just a contract.¡±


    That''s the contract.


    It''s just that the paper used is different from the regular one.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,Even if it''s not this, it''s normal paper, right? "


    "No, I''ll sign this paper."


    Ull stares at me in my mouth.


    After a while, he sighed and wrote his name.


    When I write my name on the second sheet of paper, the two sheets of paper glow a little.


    The contract is now concluded.


    It''s about magic stones, isn''t it?


    Oh, yeah.


    Is it necessary to hide the magic stone that cleanses the brain and the magic stone that heals injuries and addictions so much that this contract is necessary?


    "That''s right, and I can''t talk without this contract, and if I do, I''ll die."


    I''m tied up in a contract.


    Ivy was surprised when she said, "You can use it as Ginar thinks."


    She''s a little reluctant about this paper contract, so she was wondering how to explain the new contract.


    I know Druid and I will nod, but I don''t want to force it.


    I don''t know if there will be any more contractors before I know it... well, let''s just give it up.


    And I''m the contractor, not Ivy.


    Huh? No way, is Ginar making a deal on this piece of paper with the owner of that magic stone?


    When I nodded, Url gave a dazed expression.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Well, they''ll tell me.


    A contract with a magic item on paper comes at a huge price.


    "Various things."


    In my reply, Uru carves a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    He looked at me, smiled, and shook his head.


    "If you decide not to tell me, you will never tell me."That''s enough. Please explain for now. "


    "I''m glad Ull is in this village."


    According to Druid, he had a lookout when he went to buy food.


    I know you haven''t figured out who Druid and Ivy are, but it would be tricky if I could spot Ivy.


    If it weren''t for Ull, I wouldn''t be able to move around.


    The magic stones that have been brainwashed and the magic stones that are treating Gilmuth and the others are created by the slime.


    "...... Huh?"


    Well, that would be a reaction, wouldn''t it?


    The Slime is treating the stones and guilmas who have solved the brainwashing ©¤ ©¤


    "I hear you, I know, so don''t repeat it!"No, you know what I mean?No, I heard it! "


    I saw Url in confusion.


    I knew this would happen.


    Just get used to it, Ul.


    With Ivy, it''s useless to be so confused.

 634 Outside Edition Mr. Ginal and Mr. Ur 2

    "I thought it would be quite a deal, but Slime gave me a magic stone?"... is it true? "


    It''s true. I''ve actually seen Slime produce magic stones.


    Rather than producing, I think I just spit it out.


    Is the slime tamed?


    Yeah.


    What kind of person is that?


    ¡°My name is Ivy and I''m traveling with my guardian, Druid.We met in Hataka Village and we solved the problem together.There is a strange fate and we are still travelling together.Ivy''s character is hard-working and cute. ¡±


    Ivy probably looks cute in general.


    But you''re not only cute in appearance, you''re also cute in personality.


    You don''t seem to be very good at sweetening people, but it''s also cute.


    Everything is adorable.


    "Parents? Are you still a child?"


    "Yeah, I''m nine years old now."


    What''s that?


    Ivy did say the end of July was his birthday, didn''t she?


    It''s August now.


    Huh?


    What''s that?


    Don''t tell me Druid forgot his precious Ivy''s birthday.


    Did you celebrate somewhere you didn''t know?


    Or was it the end of August when you misheard it?


    "What''s the matter?"


    He shakes his head to the side at Url''s words.


    "No, Ivy''s 9 or 10 years old, it''s a bit dirty..."


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if you''re 9 or 10.¡±


    "Not good! If you''re 10, you''re not celebrating."It''s an important day to say, "Thank you for being born." "


    I knew Ivy''s birthday would be at the end of July.


    That means Druid''s forgotten.


    Ginar, it''s okay to worry, but isn''t there a derailment?


    ... I certainly don''t need it right now.


    Let''s find out when we meet Druid.


    Um, what were you talking about?


    "It''s about Ivy, isn''t it?"


    There was a bitter smile on Url''s dazed expression.


    That''s right.


    "Hey, Ginar. I know you''re not as vigilant as an adult because you''re a kid, but don''t you trust me a bit too much?"


    When I look at Ull, I realize he''s looking at me worriedly.


    "It certainly looks that way."Actually, I trust Ivy.Not just Ivy, but Druid. "


    It''s unusual for me to trust someone so far.


    If you''re an investigator, you can''t trust people.


    "Ivy''s been saved twice from brainwashing."


    Huh?


    "Even in Hataka Village, I''m brainwashed."Ivy helped me with that. "


    Brainwashing was a bit radical, though.


    But I can''t thank you enough.


    The last brainwashing in the village of Hataka is "death".


    Is that so?


    "That''s right." Moreover, he said, "I just did what I could" without asking for anything in return.That''s why I trust her.Druid has never relied on my help before. "


    I know you''re an investigator, but you don''t seem to care.


    There is no fear, and there is no need to use it.


    It''s just like, "I see."


    "I see. But there was also a brainwashing in the village of Hataka." I didn''t know that. "


    Tilts his head to Url''s words.


    I left some information upstairs, but you don''t know?


    Ah, because brainwashing using magic circles hurts the nucleus, it''s probably the worst kind of brainwashing.


    "Was that so?" Why didn''t that information come through? "


    You need to be vigilant about brainwashing, so you hid it?


    Something''s not right.


    ¡°Uru. What''s the chance that I don''t remember the village of Hataka anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so. Yesterday, I tried to remember according to the time series as much as I could remember, but I didn''t feel any particular discomfort.I checked with my colleagues, but it was the same. "


    If so, are you okay?


    "Regarding Hataka Village, I heard that ''the church set a trap for the top members of both guilds in an attempt to take over the village, causing serious injury and gradually increasing the number of allies while they were unable to move''......"


    You didn''t tell me all the details just roughly.


    What''s going on up there?


    I think we should contact our people and check it out later.


    Would you like to confirm it?


    When I nodded, Url sighed with a steep expression.


    "I see, I''ll leave this to Ginar."Maybe there''s something wrong with me. "


    Even if you say, "I don''t remember," there''s no way to make sure it''s true.


    I don''t know if the memory I remembered is real.


    Brainwashing...? That''s troublesome.


    I nodded to Ull''s words.


    It''s quite troublesome.


    I can deal with it if I know how to do it, but I haven''t grasped how to wash my brain in this village.


    It''s obviously different from Hataka Village, but what''s different?


    I hope my people get some information.


    By the way, there''s one more thing that bothers me.


    What?


    Is Druid perhaps referring to the ''Hidden Ball of All Towns''?


    I knew it.


    I really hate myself, but I''m famous.


    "Correct"


    ¡°I thought it was a name I''d heard of.I see, that''s him. "


    Url leans back and stares at her smiling happily.


    Do you know that?


    "It''s the front, but we''ve worked together.It was thoughtful, unforgiving, and quick to work. "


    Have you ever been involved as an ordinary adventurer?


    You''d be surprised if Druid remembered.


    "I see. Druid is the guardian..."Hey, is Ivy all right?He''s the guardian. "


    Looking at me worriedly, Url spouts out.


    Puu, kukuku


    "Don''t laugh, it''s that Druid, right?When I saw him fighting, I felt a chill. "


    I''m sure you''d be worried if you only knew the Druid of the Hidden Ball in Old Town.


    He was also called a cold-blooded man.


    The Druids are so gentle that they can''t remember the past... no, don''t go back to the past as soon as you realize that Ivy might be harmed.


    Isn''t it just for Ivy to be nice to her?


    ¡°Ivy''s a good father.Well, you should check it with your own eyes. "


    Even if you explain it with your mouth, you won''t believe it.


    She''s still looking at me with a suspicious expression.


    It must be more surprising than it was in the Slime.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    "And yesterday, there was a brainwashing confusion, so you didn''t ask me anything, but were you investigating drugs?"


    I think both Gilmour and Ull were looking into it.


    Of course.


    "I see, that''s good. So?"


    "There''s no doubt that this village church is at the center and spreading drugs that can be taken from Callio.There are reports of a gradual increase in addiction not only in this village, but also in the next village. ¡±


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Two of my colleagues have been in church for several years.The documents they brought will prove it, but they''re with the Church.That''s probably not enough. "


    Documents?


    "It''s a forgery."


    "That''s right. Before I got here, I went to the Adventurer''s Guild to explore, but I heard rumors that they had disposed of a large number of Callios, did you know anything about that?"It seems that the Knights of the King''s City are involved in everything.


    "Oh, that''s a rumor." Half true, half false. "


    Huh? Half?


    I smiled back at Uru looking at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°It''s true that a lot of callus flowers have been processed.However, it was a slime that Ivy was taming, not a Knight of the Royal Capital.Awesome. A field of callios, or withered in a matter of seconds. ¡±


    Slime again? How many slimes does Ivy tame?


    There''s three of them and one of them.


    Going back?


    "If Ivy allows it, she''ll show it to me."


    Url nods in confusion.


    When you show it to me, I''ll definitely be there to see how it goes.


    "But I''m glad. I was told by my church mates that all the mussels we could pick next time were for the King''s City."


    For the capital city?


    If that amount comes out, we can expect a lot of damage.


    I''m really glad I found it.


    Thanks to Shell, who led us to that place.


    ¡°Ull, I''m sure you''ve noticed Ivy and Slime, but I need you to protect them.¡±


    I knew it.


    Ull''s ¡°cognitive inhibition skills¡± should help Ivy and the others in case they do.

 635 Episode 588 In Time!

    Welcome back.


    Huh?


    I heard Ginar-san''s voice from the doorway, so I put my face out of the cooking area.


    You said you''d be back tomorrow, but are you done with your errands?


    "Ginar-san, welcome home." Would you like to have dinner? "


    Now I''m cooking meat for dinner while cooking a meal to take on a journey.


    "Roast Beef", it seems, has been made many times by me in my previous life.


    It seems that it is quite difficult to calm down, and I have the memory of repeated failures.


    I still wanted to make it.


    If it fails, I plan to cut it into bite-size pieces and bake it to taste and deceive.


    "Thank you. I''ll take two."


    For two?


    Looking closely, there was another man besides Mr. Ginar at the door.


    Eh!


    Oh, I didn''t see any signs.


    I''m sure Mr. Ginar will be fine if he brings you in.


    Speaking of which, you said you had a buddy you wanted to introduce.


    Is that who he is?


    Oh, Sora and the others were playing in the room eating dinner.


    What do we do?


    "Ginar-san, the usual room is a bit..."


    "Ivy, I''m coming."


    My father, who was taking in the laundry outside, slapped me on the shoulder in a hurry and headed for the front door.


    Looks like he''s still in the front door, so he''ll be fine.


    Huh?


    Oh, my flesh is scorching!


    "Great, I''m fine."


    Grill the whole thing over high heat...


    Dot-dot-dot-dot-dot.


    Hmm?


    I turned my attention to the sound of footsteps running down the hallway, worrying about the meat.


    Ivy!


    Father comes into the cooking hall.


    I''m surprised that the footsteps are your father.


    Is there something wrong?


    What''s the matter?


    I knew something had happened.


    She looks pretty impatient or in a state of distress.


    "... no, it''s August."


    Huh?


    August?


    That''s right.


    What now?


    It''s August, so what''s the matter?


    "Father, are you okay?"


    Your father''s troubled expression is becoming more and more scary.


    In amazement, turn the meat over.


    After a little more baking, you wrap it in paper and cloth to keep it warm and wait for the fire to cool down.


    Wow, I wonder if it will succeed.


    Haha


    Huh?


    I turned to my father''s sigh and sat in a chair on the kitchen counter.


    Are you depressed?


    What the hell is going on with your dad?


    Is this...... Ginar-san?


    Or is it the man Mr. Ginal brought with him?


    Did you know each other?


    But even if I knew you, why would your dad be depressed?


    Wow, that''s a lot of bread.


    When I turned to my voice, there was a figure of a man brought in by Mr. Ginaru and Mr. Ginaru who had entered the cooking area.


    At the end of Mr. Ginar''s gaze, a large amount of cooking bread was stacked on the desk.


    Did you build it a little too much?


    "But more than that..."


    "Ginaru-san, um..."


    I''m worried about Ginar-san''s arm.


    Because there was a Flem in his arm.


    And for some reason, Sora was on top of the man''s head... "


    "Ivy, this is Uluru. Call me Ull.And I have a contract, so you don''t have to worry about it. ¡±


    Agreement.


    There''s more of them without knowing.


    Got it.


    I think it is necessary because it is about Ginar-san.


    But what about Sora?


    Looking at the man named Uru-san, he looks a little nervous and cares about the top of his head.


    I''m sure you''re worried about dropping it.


    ... can I say hello in this state?


    Nice to meet you, Ivy.


    "Oh, my name is Urual."As Ginar said, it''s ok with Ur.Well, it''s the child above your head, but isn''t it going to fall? Are you okay? "


    Uru-san''s hand wanders around her head.


    "If Sora was about to fall, maybe she was trying to help..."


    Sora is either stable or relaxed.


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s stable.If it falls, there''s no problem. "


    It didn''t matter how many times it fell over my father''s head.


    I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    "No, it''s a little pathetic to drop it."


    I''m glad you think so.


    Look at Sora.


    ... is it cozy or is it sleeping?


    I''m picking up Sora, so could you hold your head down for a moment?


    "Thank you."


    Mr. Uru broke his knee and reached out to Sora.


    I gently hugged him, and he glanced at me and yawned.


    "Yawning... it''s a unique slime."


    Ahahah.


    I think so too.


    Once again, thank you.


    Yes, thank you very much.


    That means, will we act together to some extent from now on?


    Or did you ask your father for something?


    When I saw your father, he was depressed, but he seemed to be back.


    "Ivy, Ull is going to live here with you from today.And you can rest assured that the contract is firmly in place. "


    ¡°Okay. Is there anything that Mr. Uru can''t eat?¡±


    I might cum at dinner.


    "No, there''s no problem." Nevertheless, that bread is unusual. "


    Uru-san''s gaze was preceded by a pile of cooking bread.


    Today, I tried baking it with various ingredients on top of the bread dough.


    It''s mainly meat that tastes like your father''s wish.


    Would you like to eat it? It''s just a little bit too much.


    We still have time for dinner.


    If I am hungry, I will have no problem if I have about 2 pcs each.


    "Is that okay? It was hard to cook this much, wasn''t it?"


    Look at Mr. Ull.


    Looks like I''m looking at the bread, but I''m looking at the door, the window, the knife.


    Yep.


    He''s definitely one of Ginnar''s guys.


    ¡°It''s okay, I enjoy making bread.¡±


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    When I looked at Mr. Ull, my gaze shifted a bit.


    I leaned my neck against it.


    "Ivy, don''t leave your laundry in the room."


    In the meantime, my dad, who was returning to the laundry intake, comes into the cooking area with a basket containing his laundry.


    "Thank you."


    Father glanced at Mr. Zinal and Mr. Uru and left the cooking area.


    That Druid, right?


    Huh?


    Looking at Uru-san''s voice, he looked at the door that his father had left with a slightly puzzled expression.


    Is this reaction still an acquaintance?


    In that case, the reaction is a little strange.


    "Is something wrong with your father?"


    "Huh? No, he''s always like that?"


    What do you mean, like that?


    "Well, that''s kind of sweet."


    I can help you with everything so you can focus on cooking.


    Is the concealed ball gentle?


    Huh?


    ... oh, I see!


    Because I know my father''s past, I may feel uncomfortable with him now.


    "Do you know your old father?"


    ¡°Yes, that''s why I looked at Druid and thought he was someone else''s idiot or brother.¡±


    That far?


    Ah ~, but I''ve been told something similar.


    ¡°It''s real. It''s a real all-town Druid.¡±


    You''re nodding to my words, Mr. Ur.


    But I still haven''t convinced myself.


    "Puu. Kukuku"


    I sigh at Mr. Ginar''s laughter.


    Didn''t you explain something unusual?


    When I told him to tease him, he shook his head to the side.


    Did you say that?


    "Didn''t I tell you that Ivy was a good father?"But from the reaction, I didn''t think I would believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so I just didn''t tell you the details. ¡±


    Then I guess I can''t help it.


    Even so, is it so different that it''s so confusing?


    I only know my father now.

 636 Story 589 failed.

    On the table, a pile of jersey meat cut into bite-sized pieces.


    My father looked at the plate and tilted his neck, but I don''t care.


    "Could this be jersey meat?" It''s my favorite meat. "


    I see Mr. Uru happily putting jersey meat in his mouth.


    I tasted it after seasoning, but it was definitely delicious.


    But that''s not what I was aiming for, is it?


    "What''s the matter?"


    My father asked me softly, so I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Because it''s completely gone through the fire..."


    Even light pink in my memory.


    I was thrilled to cut it, but it was completely on fire.


    "Have you overcooked it, or does the nature of the meat make it easy for the fire to pass..."


    Well, this is good.


    I reach for the meat when I see my father eat it.


    It''s definitely delicious.


    Today, we use the sauce from this village to season it.


    The sauce in this village has a strong fruit flavor because it is made from a lot of fruit.


    Moreover, it has good acidity and is recommended for summer.


    "Hey, don''t do that for a second."


    I looked at Mr. Zinal''s voice and clapped Mr. Ur''s hand.


    When I saw Mr. Ur, I saw a pile of meat stacked on the plate in front of him.


    You seem to like it quite a bit.


    "This is the source of this village, isn''t it?"Are you adding something? "


    "Yes, a little ponzu vinegar."


    Uru-san nods and puts the meat in his mouth.


    "That''s good."


    I felt that the sauce in this village was a little insufficient, so I added soy sauce and a little ponzu vinegar in this world.


    I feel like it tastes good just because of that.


    "Hey, Uru, eat some vegetables! Don''t just eat meat. I ate too much!"


    "Ah, my flesh! Ginar will be fine, too.


    Eat while watching Ginaru and Uru-san attack and defend themselves.


    These two seem to be quite close.


    But I want you both to take a good look.


    My father is the one who eats the most meat.


    When the meal is over, leave the cleaning up to Ur and Ginar to prepare tea and sweets.


    I wonder which store it is?


    Your father sees the sweetness that Mr. Ull brought.


    There is a large piece of fruit on top of the fluffy baked dough.


    It''s a little bigger for a snack after a meal.


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting."


    Jinnal and the others came to the room where they were eating and sat in front of them.


    Now that we''re all together, I''ll have a cup of tea and stick the sweets in my mouth.


    The taste of sweet fruits spreads in the mouth.


    I ate a little too much dinner, but it was delicious.


    "I haven''t eaten in a long time, but it''s delicious."


    Speaking of which, I don''t think Ull will eat anything too sweet.


    Uru nods to Ginar-san''s point.


    "Speaking of which, yes."Jinnal eats a lot, doesn''t he? "


    "I can''t stand a life without sweetness."


    Ginar says it seriously, so he laughs.


    But surely, Ginar-san tastes sweet.


    ¡°Ivy, the injuries and poisoning of Gilmouth and his assistants have been resolved without any problems.Also, it''s a magic stone..... "


    Ginar-san hesitated a bit and pulled a white magic stone out of his pocket.


    It looks quite different from the first time.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I feel like this.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind. It would have been nice if it had been useful.¡±


    If the injury is healed and the symptoms of poisoning are relieved, it is not serious enough for the magic stone to become cloudy.


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    When I thought I heard Flem''s voice, I sat down on the table.


    Flem?


    I wondered what was going on, and I ate the white and cloudy magic stone with Pari.


    "Wow. Was it true?"


    Uru-san stared at Flem in amazement as he ate the magic stone.


    From the surprise, it seems that Mr. Ginar has explained some things to me.


    "Awesome. I knew Ginar wasn''t lying, but I couldn''t believe that Slime would produce a magic stone."Huh? Does that mean you ate the magic stone you used, that you were resurrected? "


    From the right to the left to the top of the frame with the magic stone in its mouth.


    Mr. Ginar''s shoulder has been shaking since before.


    Oh, so is your father.


    Well, that might be the end of it.


    Uru-san is unaware of Flem''s obsession, but he''s behaving quite interestingly.


    Pounce.


    "Ah, it''s coming out. Wow... it''s back to normal."


    More than the original?


    I tilted my neck because I didn''t understand the meaning of Mr. Url''s words.


    The magic stone that came out of the Flem was as transparent as the first time I saw it, and the middle was blue.


    It''s back to normal, though.


    Uru only sees the magic stone after the adventurer guild''s Gilmuth treatment.


    Then it was the first time I''d ever seen a magic stone in this state of transparency.


    Ginar-san takes the rolling magic stone and hands it to me.


    Receive it and look at it with pride.


    When I looked closely at the central part, I noticed that it was blue but clear.


    Tariyu?


    "Thank you for putting me back together."


    When I stroke Flem''s head, I shake my body happily.


    Ah ~, but... is it still necessary to restore this magic stone?


    ... that''s when it happened.


    That''s the amount of Magic Stone I was offered by Gilmouth.


    ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±


    After all, you paid for it.


    Well, I need the money.


    "Ten gold plates turned into 100 ladles."


    Huh?


    I think I just heard the word gold plate.


    When I saw Ginar-san, I was deeply nodded.


    Isn''t that a mistake?


    "I''m telling you, we negotiated a price reduction."


    Did you do it for me?


    So, 100 ladles?


    At first... you shouldn''t ask.


    Thank you very much.


    Captain Ogt told me, "If you have money, you don''t have to waste it."


    Besides, the journey still lasts.


    Have you been able to talk to the Gilmouths?


    ¡°No, it was just greeting and negotiating the amount today.¡±


    Father leans his neck at Ginar''s words.


    Is that all?


    My father was suspicious and looked at Ginar and Ur.


    Sure, that''s a little weird.


    "Oh, I''m having a little trouble."


    Problem?


    But everyone''s injuries and poisoning symptoms have healed, right?


    What happened?


    Ginar sighs at your father''s question.


    The deputy of assistant Gilmouth pushed me to the hideout.


    The assistant''s deputy?


    Maybe because I and Uru came in and out, I thought there was a change in Gilmouth and the others, so I came to confirm in a hurry.


    What''s that?


    Isn''t that what you''re saying?


    Looking at Mr. Ginar, he made a fool of himself.


    "When I saw both Gilmouths happening, I suddenly felt pale."I can''t believe it''s healed, not dead!"''I guess. It smells good. "


    Oh, Jinn-san is seriously mad at the assistant''s deputy.


    I hate people who betray their people.


    You''re an easy enemy to understand.


    Father leaks a bitter smile.


    Sure is.


    Even though it was unexpected, I didn''t expect it to appear on my face.


    He was half guarded, and I wonder if he was understaffed?


    "It happened to him, so I decided to disband him immediately."


    "Was that so?" So, when are you going to talk to the Gilmouths? "


    Mr. Ginar gave a slightly thoughtful expression.


    That''s why he was there.


    I can''t tell you that, can I?


    In other words, have you decided on the future?


    ¡°Maybe Prav will get a message from Torurah Gilmuth.¡±


    I wonder if that makes sense.

 637 Episode 590: Withered Callio Flowers

    Welcome back.


    Seeing Fischer''s voice from the front door, I saw an empty plate.


    Ginar and Uru were due to come tomorrow, but they were trying roast beef with large meat, so they managed to get enough for two.


    But I don''t have enough for Mr. Fischer.


    And Fischer didn''t come back for two or three days.


    What am I supposed to do?


    Can I have something I made for the trip?


    "After all, this sign that is difficult to understand was Uru."Why is Ull here? "


    Fischer walks into the room and raises his hand to Ur.


    In response, Mr. Url raised his hand lightly.


    "You were early. I introduced Uru to the Druids." For the future. "


    "That''s right." Well, Ull is useful. "


    Mr. Fischer is satisfied with Mr. Ginar''s explanation.


    What does it mean to be useful?


    Is there something special about Mr. Ull?


    Oh, more than that, rice.


    "Welcome home, Mr. Fischer." Um, would you mind if I made you some rice for your trip? "


    How hungry are you?


    "Hmm? It''s okay. I said yesterday, ''I don''t need dinner for two or three days,'' so I ate on my way home."


    I''m glad to hear that.


    I ate too much and ate even snacks, so I didn''t want to move a bit.


    I don''t think we need to do this much.


    "What''s wrong with coming home early?"As expected, it was a mission that didn''t end this quickly.


    Ginar-san passes the tea to Fischer-san.


    "Thank you. No, I got it."


    Remove a bunch of paper from Mr. Fischer''s magic bag and give it to Mr. Ginar.


    Ginar-san gave a slightly surprised expression.


    "Are you finished? What? Did you sneak into the church so soon?"


    That''s what I was doing.


    I''m glad you made it home safe.


    "Oh, I was able to quickly rendezvous with my friends who were diving in."The document was already in the possession of the fellow. ¡±


    The church has Ginar''s people.


    As I thought before, the organization to which Mr. Ginar belongs is huge.


    There are people in the villages and towns, and there are lodgings to protect.


    Who''s on top of the organization?


    I''m sure he''s a very brilliant man.


    "Did you make sure they knew it was an outside crime?"If they suspect anyone in there, it''s dangerous. "


    If we find out there''s a traitor, we''ll do terrible things to find him.


    "That''s why the church now has nearly three times as many people coming and going as usual, thanks to what we learned four days ago.Checks on people entering and leaving are also quite neglected.Now, whatever you steal, you''ll be able to mislead me to a certain degree.And the documents are copies, so you won''t even know they''ve been stolen. ¡±


    Mr. Fischer''s face looks extremely pleasant.


    "Did you make a copy?So there''s a lot of confusion in the church.What the hell happened? "


    Fischer nodded as Ginar asked strangely.


    "That''s... * giggle *"


    Fischer suddenly laughed at what he remembered.


    Ginar-san turned to Ur-san with a confused look on his face.


    "I don''t know because my people didn''t give me any information."


    As Mr. Ur shrugged, Mr. Ginar''s gaze returned to Mr. Fischer.


    "Don''t laugh. Explain it to me."


    "I''m sorry. I remember the bishop running around the church with such a funny expression......"


    The bishop is the greatest man in the church, isn''t he?


    Was he running around the church with a funny look on his face?


    I can''t imagine it, but... maybe I''d like to take a look.


    "Phew, calm down." Well, I don''t know what happened. There was a nobleman from the capital five days ago who came to see Callio''s flowers.Oh, my God, that Count Halibarrow. "


    The Count Halliburton?


    "He was being investigated for possibly dyeing his hands in drug trafficking, but he couldn''t catch his tail.Of course you know Ginar and Ull well, don''t you?How about Druid? "


    Mr. Fauche''s gaze turned to his father.


    "I only know the name.Someone in the back office says you shouldn''t get involved. ¡±


    Should I stay out of it?


    Uru-san tilts his head to his father''s words.


    "It seems that we sometimes add to our weaknesses and let them do impossible work without pay."However, she has never been sued for what kind of weakness it is. "


    Wow, you''re a lousy aristocrat.


    Uru-san also had a disgusting look on his face.


    "Count Halliburton is good at detecting danger.Even if we push them, we can still escape for some reason. "


    Mr. Ginar shakes his head to the side as he exhales a sigh.


    "I think we''ll be fine this time."It must have been quite an important deal.Usually, the other aristocrats were moved by themselves to send another aristocrat.And there''s evidence of Count Halliburton''s signature on the bundle of paper I just gave you.Oh, because I brought the original, and I bought some time to put a copy on it. "


    In Fischer''s words, Ginar flips a bunch of paper around.


    "Oh, is that it? Transaction records in the contract?Looks like you''re selling a lot of mussels to the nobility living in the capital.If I give this document to a knight I know, it''s going to be interesting. "


    While looking at the documents, Mr. Jinnal smiles as if he is planning something.


    The anger and all that seemed to clear up.


    Well, I can''t help it because the Count Halibarrow seems to deserve it.


    ¡°Fischer, is the fact that Count Halibarrow himself came to the church a cause of chaos in the church?¡±


    Huh?


    Speaking of which, did you hear why the bishop of the church was running around the church with a funny expression on his face?


    Oh, it''s different... oh, I heard why Ms. Fischer could easily make contact with her fellow church members.


    "No, the church was messed up because there was not a single callus flower left in the cave."


    Ah


    Ginar-san, his father, and Ur-san looked at me with the same expression.


    No, it was Toron who withered the callus flowers!


    "Speaking of which, Druid, Ivy. Did you know that if you withered Callio''s flowers, they would disappear after a few days without leaving anything behind?¡±


    Huh?


    The voices of my father and I overlap.


    Does it disappear without leaving anything behind?


    "It looks like neither of you knew that expression."Count Halibaro, who had gone to see the flowers of Callio, came back to the church in a stunning shape and said, "There is no sign of the flowers blooming, but I''m going to get out of the way!You lied to me! ¡±My colleagues were yelling at me.¡±


    "This is the second time that Toron has withered Callio''s flower garden."That''s why I don''t really understand. "


    My father nods as he looks at me.


    I know that church officials were in quite a hurry before, but I don''t know what happened to Callio''s flower garden after it withered.


    "Are there any traces of flowers in bloom... good news?"


    I don''t know what Mr. Ginal is talking about, so I look at him.


    He laughed when his gazes met, but somehow the smile was black.


    I think I''ve come up with something.


    ¡°I''m surprised there wasn''t even a trace of the flowers, but it might have been nice.¡±


    ''Good, isn''t it?


    Ginar smiles happily as he leans his neck.


    "Yeah. Without the traces of the flowers, no matter how much the bishop says there were flowers, it all looks like a lie.It''s in very good shape to make a mistake. "


    That''s a mistake.


    It seems that the Count of Halliburton actually went to the cave to see the flowers, so he is confident that there are no flowers.


    Whatever the bishop says, it all looks like he''s lying and deceiving.


    Well, how do we make the most of this opportunity?


    Ginar and Fischer begin to talk in earnest, so they start cleaning up after tea and sweets.


    I can''t help you even if you ask me anymore.


    Sounds like fun to me.


    Ahead of his dumb-faced father''s gaze, Ginar and Fischer are discussing how to guide and hunt Count Halliburton down with church officials.


    Both of them seemed to have a lot of fun.

 638 Lesson 591: Confirming Skills

    Good morning.


    I greeted the doorkeepers and went out into the woods.


    Apart from the gatekeepers, there were also adventurers, but they were quite calm, unlike a few days ago.


    The adventurers, who had become anxious and violent, seemed to calm the knights.


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    One of the doorkeepers looks at his father worriedly.


    "I''m strong and I''m strong, so I don''t have a problem."Besides, you haven''t seen any monsters around here in the last two days or so, have you? "


    "That''s true, but..."


    "It''s really okay."


    Dad walked out, so he waves small to the gatekeeper.


    I''m sure he likes a lot of people who wave back at me in bewilderment.


    "Is he okay with that?"


    Uru-san, who was watching the gatekeeper, gave a slightly worried expression.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    "Looks easy to fool."


    Being tricked... it certainly seemed a bit weak...


    Looking back, he still looked at us anxiously.


    I think so.


    If I''m strongly advised, I may not be able to say no.


    No, the vigilante guarding the gate can''t do that.


    "Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Huh?


    Looking at Uru-san, he stretches his arm upwards while stretching.


    Yesterday, Ginar-san started talking about the future, so my father and I were allowed to rest first.


    Was it quite late yesterday?


    "That''s not true."


    Sounds sleepy to me, though.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask you yesterday, why was Ull introduced to us?¡±


    Father glances at Mr. Ur.


    Are you still a little vigilant?


    "Ahh, it''s a skill. I have cognitive inhibition skills.In the organization, you''re a specialist in escaping. "


    Recognition Inhibiting Skills?


    Well, I don''t think you''ll recognize me when I touch your eyes.


    "So, Ginar is feeling something in this village?"


    Father let out a sigh as he drew a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Maybe. If Ivy and Druid are in danger, they want us to get away.¡±


    That''s right.


    Before the magic circle was involved, I solved it by solving the brainwashing problem, so I had that impression this time.


    Could it be that it feels more dangerous than before?


    From the way the village looked, I didn''t feel anything.


    Oh, but that''s the same as before.


    Since the magic circle was holding back the feeling of anxiety, the situation in the village was no different than anywhere else.


    "Oh, speaking of skills." Did Ginar tell you about Prav''s skills? "


    Mr. Plough''s skill?


    When my dad and I tilted our necks, Mr. Url sighed heavily.


    "Ginar, you forgot."Ginar''s loose in front of the two of you. "


    Is that so?


    Mr. Url nods to your father''s question.


    "Ahh, you''re loose, so forget what you need to say."So, it''s a pluff skill, but it''s called "through."Do you know anything about it? "


    Slew?


    Well, I think I''ve heard of it somewhere.


    Where was it?


    Did you hear someone talking on the trip?


    Something''s different... ah, it''s my previous life.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    My previous knowledge.


    Sure enough, I felt like I didn''t care about Slew and I ignored it.


    Ivy?


    Huh?


    When I turned to my father''s voice, I saw him looking at me worriedly from a distance.


    Looks like he was stopping and thinking.


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s okay. I think ''through'' means I don''t care or Ignore it.¡±


    I was in a hurry to look at my father''s side and was stroking his head with a pom pom.


    "Eh? Ivy, did you know?"


    I tilted my neck at Mr. Uru''s words, which surprised me.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have told you?


    When I see your father, he smiles bitterly.


    "Remember to be vigilant."


    Ahahaha


    I laughed at my father''s words and gave them back.


    "I''m vigilant that you''re a stranger at all, but you were Mr. Uru..."


    You can''t make excuses, can you?


    I have to be careful.


    I don''t care or ignore it, I see.


    What skills does Plough have?


    Father leaned his neck at Ur-san, who nodded convincedly.


    "Have you heard from Ginar?Plough wasn''t the only one who brainwashed it. "


    "If that''s the case, it''s funny that I''m not brainwashed, even though I''m in the position of ''Gilmouth''s agent for the Adventurer''s Guild''."You may be a traitor, so be careful. "


    Is that so?


    Sora didn''t respond to Mr. Prav at all.


    I saw a bag with sora and the others on it, lifted from my shoulders.


    Can I get it out of my bag now?


    Looking around, he looks for signs in detail.


    It''s difficult to detect the signs of a rampant monster, but I can see that there is something there because the animals in the vicinity are surrounded by a strange sense of tension.


    It might be something other than a runaway monster, but I could be vigilant.


    It was unnatural that I wasn''t brainwashed from my standpoint.


    Gilmouth''s agency was the top of the adventurer''s gilts.


    "The reason I wasn''t brainwashed is because of my skills."But if the enemy knew that they could prevent brainwashing with their skills, it would be tricky. "


    "That''s what happens." I don''t think it''s known yet, but I''d like to talk to Jinn about making it a protected area.But Prav is Gilmouth''s agent.I can''t protect you right away, can I? "


    When Mr. Uru let out a sigh, his father slapped him on the shoulder.


    Hang in there!


    Uru-san smiled and gave his father a sad look.


    The two of them seemed to be in such a state and spurted out.


    "Ivy laughed at me."


    "Excuse me."


    I almost laughed again at Uru-san in a stunned tone, but I apologized for enduring it somehow.


    My shoulders were trembling, but I didn''t care.


    This time, the brainwashing feature successfully masked Prav''s skill.


    "I heard that brainwashing in Hataka Village changes people, but was it that easy to understand?"


    "I feel uncomfortable when I''m acquainted with someone.Even those of you who have come on a journey like us will quickly notice the anomalies of the town if you don''t brainwash them. ¡±


    Certainly, the characteristics of this brainwashing concealed that Prav-san was not involved in brainwashing.


    If it hadn''t been for a brainwash that could lead a normal life, Prav-san would have quickly turned a blind eye to his enemies.


    "Oh, I forgot to check.Ivy, can I talk to Jinn about Thru Skill? "


    Absolutely.


    I don''t need to confirm it if I''m going to tell Ginar-san.


    "That said, I didn''t ask you why you went out into the woods, why?"


    "Shell wanted to come to the woods."


    "Oh, that girl. A slime with a strange pattern."


    Uru-san''s gaze turned toward the bag containing Sora and the others.


    Because it''s just right, it looks like it''s coming out of the bag.


    Double-check the signs around you, then open the bag lid.


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Pefufu"


    Uru-san''s expression is pleasing to Sora and the others who jump in cheerfulness.


    It seems that he likes cute things.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Shell stretched out her body vertically as she moved a little away from everyone.


    Slime''s body stretches as it is and returns to its original state.


    Shell likes the way I look after her.


    Cute slime shells are fine, but they''re still cool.


    Whoa.


    Huh?


    Looking at Uru-san''s voice, she sat on the ground and stared at Ciel.


    In any case, it''s a reaction from someone I didn''t know.


    That''s weird.


    You must have heard about Sheel from Ginar-san... right?


    "Ah, ah, ah... heh, Adandara! Ahhhh!"


    That''s amazing.


    Isn''t this the first time anyone''s upset so much?


    It''s okay. Shell won''t come after you.


    "Ahh... I''m sorry... that slime with that weird pattern, right?"


    Yes.


    I see.


    Uru-san sighed heavily.


    Ivy, are you still surprised?


    "Puu... excuse me. I don''t think so."


    There''s nothing like a slime that turns into an adamantine, right?

 639 Strange story 592.

    Ginar''s guy, this is his last revenge.


    Uru-san leans his neck at the sloppy words.


    When she noticed that, Ms. Url gave a slightly awkward expression.


    Could it be that you did something that would be retaliated against by Ginar-san?


    "I was going to pay attention to Mr. Ginar, who hadn''t spoken to me..."


    When I stare at Uru-san, I can''t help but look away from him.


    Looks like a hit.


    But it was Ginar who started the prank before that.


    I was shocked by Uru-san, who spoke in a slightly sinister tone.


    "Could this be..."


    So it was Ull who set up the prank in front of Ginar?


    When his father looked at Uru with a dazed expression, he shrugged his shoulders.


    I knew it.


    Haha, that''s right.


    In other words, are you playing some kind of prank alternately?


    "Ivy, I''m sorry."


    Mr. Url, who stood up, apologized and shook his head to the side.


    I was a little surprised, but it was interesting, so I was surprised by your attitude and your expression.


    Besides, it''s not a prank to get hurt.


    So, why did Shell want to come to the forest?


    ¡°I think I''m hungry.¡±


    Stomach?


    Mr. Url leans over and looks at Ciel.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Shell, who was seen by everyone, nodded and looked deep into the forest.


    There''s a monster that ran away, so be careful.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Shell ran away as she rubbed her face against my hand.


    After seeing the speed, Uru-san was moved by "Amazing".


    "Adandara can run so fast, can''t she?"Besides, it''s cool to run. "


    A smile came to Mr. Ur, who was a little excited.


    Shell is really cool to run.


    "Let''s go to the dump and pick up what we need."


    Yeah.


    There are a lot of things that I picked up at the unjust dump, but because the village is in an unstable state, I decided to pick them up when I could.


    That''s why I bring two empty magic bags.


    I felt safe leaving the village suddenly.


    Hey, are the Soras really going to eat the degenerate version of the potions from bottle to bottle?


    ¡°I''m going to eat it. You''re asking Jinn about it, right?¡±


    Uru nods, looking at Sora and the others.


    "When I heard that, I thought that Ginar was kidding.Because I had never heard of eating organic and inorganic materials together.Speaking of which, I was told, "I''m surprised when I see you eating," but what do you have? "


    Would you be surprised if you saw me eating?


    I wonder if something special happened.


    I remembered when Sora and Flem were eating potions, but there was nothing special about it, wasn''t there?


    It is eaten and digested normally.


    "Maybe it''s because of the speed of eating."


    Early?


    My father smiles bitterly when my neck leans.


    When I see Sora and the others, I tend to forget that it''s normal, but normal slimes take longer to digest.


    Oh, that''s right.


    Sora''s meals were incomparably quicker than regular slimes.


    Since the basics of my slime are Sora and the others, you''ll forget that eating fast is unusual.


    Is it so soon?


    "You''d be surprised to see it."


    Uru-san looked at Sora and the others with a fun expression on her father''s face.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    Sol, seen by Uru-san, jumped up to Uru-san with pleasure.


    Wow.


    Ms. Uru rushes forward to catch Sora.


    ¡±Puuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Father smiles bitterly at Sora''s sob that he seems satisfied.


    Sora seems to like Ur''s reaction.


    Ahh, you certainly like that hastily.


    For a while, I was done too.


    ¡°There it is. It looks like the garbage hasn''t been sorted out.¡±


    Haha, the garbage is stunningly piled up.


    When Dad said something a little stunned, Mr. Url laughed tinyly.


    When you look at the dump, you can see a little bit about the condition of the village.


    Unorganized is the lack of manpower or the lack of room for those in charge.


    In other words, where there are big and small problems.


    When she got to the dump, Sora jumped out of Mr. Ur''s arms and went into the dump.


    Flem and Sol will be right behind them.


    "Be careful."


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    Sora and the others, who are squeaking and looking around, turn around without even waving their eyes if they find what they''re looking for.


    "Everyone''s fine."... no, isn''t that too soon? "


    Looking beyond Mr. Uru''s gaze, Sora was eating a big sword.


    Sure, it''s early.


    Oh, I started eating the second bottle.


    Ivy, is it okay if I look up close?


    ¡°Yes, I''m fine.¡±


    With a smile of joy at my answer, Ms. Ur headed down to Sora with joy.


    Sounds like fun to me.


    That''s right.


    Looking at Uru-san, when Sora finished eating, she gave him the next sword.


    It''s not watching, it''s helping.


    Huh?


    It seems that the signs of the animals that I was feeling have faded...?


    Besides, the fear of the animals is slightly conveyed.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Has the wind changed?"


    As your father said, the animals and monsters that were moving hid, so the wind moved differently.


    Even though you can''t read the signs, it''s amazing.


    I mean, the animals are so frightened...


    You''re a rampaging monster, aren''t you?


    I knew it.


    Uru-san came out of the dump with his sword in his hand.


    Like your father, he held his sword and watched his surroundings.


    "Huh? The monsters are running towards us."It looks like a pretty strong monster..... "


    As Uru-san said, I could see the monster coming toward me.


    But this sign is okay.


    ¡°This is Shell. Except when fighting, I suppress my magic power quite a bit, so I feel it''s the same as another magic power."


    "Is that so?" "Because I have a completely different impression..."Well, shell''s fine. "


    I''m glad Mr. Url convinced me.


    In the future, if there is something wrong with you, you should ask Sora and the others to go back to the bag.


    Sora, Flem. Sol. Come back.


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    It seems that you are aware of the unusual atmosphere of the forest, and when you gather early, you will stretch your body vertically and make it look easy to lift.


    I put Sora and the others in a special bag, and there was a huge shake in the woods.


    It looks like the monster that ran off with Shell is fighting.


    Looking at Uru-san''s gaze, the trees in the forest were shaking heavily.


    Shell is strong, but I don''t know how many monsters have run wild.


    Are you all right?


    "It''s close to here."Should we move? "


    "No, you shouldn''t move."If she moves poorly, shell may be distracted by our signs. ¡±


    We need to get out of Ciel''s way.


    ¡±Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Huh?


    "I think I heard a lovely squeaking..."


    I looked around, but there was no Lord of Crying.


    Is it your imagination?


    ¡±Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I can still hear you.


    "Rabinella"


    I followed Mr. Uru''s gaze and saw a small animal behind a tree a short distance away.


    Looks like a hare, but you said "rabinella", didn''t you?


    But it looks like a hare to me.


    "Oh, there''s a wing in the hare."


    "Haha. If it wasn''t for the wings, it would only look like a hare."But it''s a small animal that''s said to be lucky to be called a rabinella. ¡±


    Bringing good luck.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but it looks cute.


    ¡±Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    What''s that?


    I turned my gaze toward Shell''s signatures.


    I can see you''re fighting pretty hard.


    The trees are shaking loudly, and the sound echoes through the woods.


    Look at the rabinella.


    Yeah, it''s weird.


    Small animals can''t come out of a safe lair or hideout when monsters are so rampant.


    It seemed that your father and Mr. Ull had noticed, so they pointed their swords at Rabinella.

 640 Story 593, Rabinella.

    Uru. Rabinella doesn''t attack people, does she?


    "I think so."


    The rabinella in front of me cannot be seen to attack just by staring at us.


    Maybe if Ciel hadn''t fought the rampaging monster, it would have been a smiling encounter.


    What do we do?


    ¡°I think we need to find out what''s causing the strange behavior.¡±


    When Uru-san said something a bit troublesome, his father nodded.


    Well, then, we need to catch him.


    "That''s right. Rabinella doesn''t move so fast."Besides, he doesn''t seem to be very alert, and he''ll be caught soon. ¡±


    When Uru-san finished his sword, he pointed to his father''s left side of the rabinella.


    Father nods at it and looks at me.


    "I''m sorry, Ivy. Can you get a little closer to the front?"I''ll catch you or Url will catch you. "


    "All right."


    Mr. Ul approaches Rabinella from the right.Father approaches from the left.


    I''m from the front.


    But I don''t need to get so close to Rabinella because I won''t catch him.


    "You really can''t escape."


    Uru approaches Rabinella, almost within reach.


    * giggle *, * giggle *... giggle *... giggle.


    What?


    When she turned her gaze toward the sound, Uru-san pulled the sword out of its sheath.


    Father turned his gaze to the depths of the forest, concerned about Rabinella.


    I turn my attention to my fathers for a moment, but I immediately return to Rabinella.


    Rabinella also turned her gaze to the sound for a moment, but returned to us as if nothing had happened.


    I lean my neck at the way it looks.


    "Looks like the tree has fallen."


    What about Sheil?


    In response to your father''s words, I looked for the signs of Sheil.


    Soon, I found myself running around the woods endlessly.


    At that rate, you wouldn''t be seriously injured.


    I''m glad.


    ¡±Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Cute squeaking rabinella.


    Even though I heard such a loud noise, I don''t seem to be scared.


    Don''t you have any fear?


    That''s not true... heh?


    Something just got stuck.


    I don''t know... er, I''m afraid... ah!


    "Dad, maybe this rabinella is under the influence of the magic circle?"


    A magic circle? Does it feel like a shami?


    "I wonder if it''s the magic circle we were hanging from in Hataka Village, rather than Shami?"I feel like I''m losing my fear... "


    Shami was placed in a magic cave where she lived, and an animal ran off with the magical power of a lot of garbage.


    As far as the rabinella goes, I don''t think it''s the same as Shami.


    I''m not rambling.


    But I think this fearlessness is similar to the people I saw in Hataka.


    "Sure enough, Ivy''s right.I''m not scared at all when I''m by your side. "


    I see Rabinella in my father''s words.


    Dad and Rabinella are about two steps away.


    And yet, Rabinella, who was not alert at all, was quite anomalous.


    Shami? It''s an animal that''s turfing around Hataka Village, isn''t it?


    Mr. Ur looks at me and my father strangely.


    You don''t know what happened in the village of Hataka?


    "That''s right. That shami was attacking people with a magic circle and a lot of garbage."She had changed her appearance, too. "


    Is that so?


    Url sees the rabinella in his father''s reply.


    "I don''t see any particular change in appearance." Then I''ll be fine-- "


    "" "Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "" What? ""


    I looked around in a panic at the sudden sound of multiple rabinellas.


    Damn, we''re surrounded.


    Your father and Mr. Url move positions to protect me.


    A rabinella that appears from among trees and grass.


    I just saw 10 of them, but I wonder if there are more than 20 of them?


    "Damn it, there are signs, but I don''t know how many."


    Even though there were signs of rabinella, it was mixed up in the woods.


    Because of that, I don''t know how many sheep there are, even though I can feel the signs firmly, just like Uru-san.


    Looks like there''s more than 30 of them.


    More than 30?


    I checked the number with my eyes, not the signs, according to my father''s words.


    ... oh, 25?


    "There''s a lot of them. What do we do?"They shouldn''t be attacked, but they''re creepy.Besides, Rabinella is not an animal that moves in large swarms.It''s unusual to get together like this. "


    Ull glanced back at his father.


    "Whatever you say... for now, being surrounded is dangerous, so getting out is a top priority."


    Your father takes a step forward, but the rabinella next to you doesn''t even try to escape.


    It''s not moving at all.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Huh?


    A roar?


    Rabinella is roaring.


    "Hey, Ull. Are you sure you won''t attack me?It''s been seen with great eyes. "


    After dad''s gaze, Rabinella stares at us a little further away.


    With a murderous aura that points to the tingling of the skin.


    "Are you kidding me? The rabinella I know doesn''t look like that."It''s a really calm animal. "


    Uru-san has a rather confused expression.


    "If you''re attacked by this many people, you might get hurt."I''m about to get out of the state of being surrounded for now.Ivy, are you all right to run? Uru, hold on! "


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m fine.¡±


    Uru-san exhaled one breath and pointed the sword at the murderous rabinella.


    "It''s okay, but wait a minute."


    Hide the magic bag that was lifted from the shoulder in the shade of the tree.


    It contains the potions and magic items you just picked up.


    I hope I can collect it later, but how about that?


    Can you go?


    Running and running away, I only take the bags that contain Sora and the others.


    Tron is fine because he''s sleeping in the basket his father has been carrying.


    As soon as I nodded to my father, I began to move.


    Let''s go!


    At Dad''s signal, three people run out at the same time.


    I run in front of your father, in the middle, and behind you, Mr. Ur.


    "" "Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I was worried about the sound and checked my back gently.


    I saw dozens of rabinellas running towards us.


    "Druid, they''re after us!" Be careful! "


    "All right."


    Ull said, "I''m not moving fast," but it didn''t seem to happen.


    "" Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Huh?


    Feeling murderous, he turned his gaze to the side, and a ravinella with fangs jumped from the tree.


    Mr. Uru, who was running behind him, immediately knocked out the rabinella.


    Are you okay?


    Father glanced back as he pushed the rabinella in front of him with his sword.


    It''s okay.


    "You''re definitely being targeted."It seems to be different from its original character, so is it really the influence of the magic circle? "


    Father and Mr. Url are beating Rabinella.


    There were a lot of ravinellas coming, but the ravinella itself wasn''t that strong.


    However, the rabinella comes out from behind and there is no stiffness.


    It won''t diminish.


    Uru-san said with a disgusted expression, and his father also showed a disgusted expression.


    "It''s a hassle. Is there any way to make this kick?"


    If there was, I''d already done it!


    Uru-san screamed and screamed away the rabinella that was flying over him.


    Nnnnn!


    Wow.


    Uru-san shouted in amazement at something that had fallen in front of her.


    Shell was shaking her tail when she saw it.


    Siel?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Speaking of which, the forest is quiet in no time at all.


    Did you get rid of the runaway monster?


    "Oh, he ran away."


    When I followed my father''s gaze, I saw a rabinella in the back.


    Shell made her appearance and ran away.

 641 Story 594, lets go after him.

    "Even if your fears are gone, if you''re Ciel, you''ll run away." Instinct? "


    Uru-san tilted his neck as he covered his sword with a sheath.


    Father watches Rabinella leave strangely.


    Since you''re controlling your instincts, isn''t your fear gone?


    Your father shakes his head to the side when he sees you.


    "I don''t know, but Rabinella''s behavior is a little uncomfortable."You want to go after him? We might be able to find the nest. "


    Looking at Uru-san''s words, he was thinking about something with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Maybe you''re wondering how dangerous it is.


    "Father, let''s go. If you think it''s dangerous, you should turn back immediately."


    Still, my father showed a stray expression.


    But I was still worried about Rabinella''s behavior, and I nodded as I exhaled.


    If you think it''s even a little dangerous, I''ll stop chasing you.


    "Of course I am."


    Mr. Uru nodded to his father and walked towards Rabinella, who ran away.


    This way.


    Looking at the location Mr. Url points to, there''s a trail of rabinella.


    From the direction where my legs are facing, I can see that I am going deep into the forest.


    But there were quite a few rabinellas.


    From the number of footprints left, Uru-san has a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "I guess so." By the way, how long has Rabinella been in this forest? "


    "Four years ago, I remember that there were about 2,000 animals in the survey, but it is unknown now.About six animals give birth in spring, but they are weak, so it is only a short time before they can grow up.So, even if it''s increasing, it''s not going to be that much. ¡±


    Two thousand.


    It''s possible that all 2,000 of them are affected by the magic circle, right?


    ¡°I hate to imagine it, but I think we need to keep that possibility in mind.¡±


    My father had a disgusting expression on his face when he imagined that he would be attacked by 2,000 cats.


    2,000. Rabinellas are weak, but that''s a threat.


    Sure, numbers can help.


    Rabinella might be influenced by the magic circle by the runaway monster.


    Both of them are troublesome.


    Wait!


    Almost 30 minutes after following Rabinella.


    What''s the matter?


    "I can see signs of people. The number is...... 4 people"


    A sign of a person?


    Uru-san is the same as Ginar-san, so I wonder if I can find a sign far away?


    "I can''t find it yet..."


    What do we do?


    Uru-san looks at your father.


    I don''t care what you say, but are you an adventurer?


    "Probably. It''s just not very strong."I''m not good at handling signs, either. "


    I think that''s because Mr. Ur is too good.


    Would you like to come a little closer?


    I see. Can I have Ivy, too?


    When I nodded to Mr. Ur, my father looked at me.


    What is it?


    "Have you caught any sign of what Ull is saying?"


    "Not yet."


    But if we get a little closer, we should be able to grab it.


    ¡°I see. If you can grab it, it''s a threat to Ivy, so find out.¡±


    "All right."


    It''s hard to see from a distance, but let''s do our best.


    Uru-san headed the way into the forest.


    My father is behind me, and next to me is Sheil.


    About five minutes after Ur-san noticed the sign.


    Oh, I found it.


    Hmm, there''s only three of us, right?


    But you said there were four of them, didn''t you?


    Focus a little and explore the signs.


    I knew there were only three of them.


    Ull-san, I found the sign, but there are three of us.


    Right now, right?


    Right now?


    So only one of them went somewhere?


    Is that two more?


    There were five of them, but... oh, it was down to three again.


    Does this mean you''re in or out of a place where you can''t read the signs?


    "Speaking of places in the woods where you can''t read the signs..."


    "I think there''s a cave."


    It was a cave after all.


    Is there a cave nearby?


    Me and Mr. Uru nod to your father''s words.


    A cave is a place in the woods where the signs are hard to read.


    Depending on the type of rock that makes the cave, there''s no sign of it, but the cave nearby seems to be perfectly clear.


    Caverns, aren''t those adventurers caving in?


    In answer to your father''s question, Mr. Url shakes his head.


    "There is no report of a cave on our side."And for the investigation, it''s a strange move. "


    I don''t know if it''s weird, but it looks like the same people are coming and going.


    Besides, there are people out there all the time.


    Could it be a lookout?


    But the cave doesn''t know exactly how many people there are.


    I don''t know how many people are in the cave.


    Uru-san exhales a sigh.


    "That''s right. So far, I''ve been able to find five people." Where''s Ivy? "


    ¡°I''m five, too. and....."


    "I asked you to find out if your father felt threatened..."


    Hmmm.


    What do we do? We don''t feel threatened at all.


    No, if I''m not scared, I''ve never been in the woods before.


    Why are the signs so shaky?


    Is it a bait that attracts monsters?


    Nevertheless, it''s a terrible way to hide the signs.


    I understand why Mr. Ull said, "I''m not good at handling signs."


    ¡°Ivy, what''s wrong? Do you feel threatened by the signs?"


    Well, I don''t think I''m at all threatened by the way I feel.


    Your father gives you a slightly surprised look.


    Not at all?


    Nodding, Mr. Url spurted out.


    "I don''t think I''d feel threatened by the way that sign is extinguished and the way it moves."Once the amateur has trained a bit, he''ll be able to move about that quickly. "


    I don''t mean to say that, but I don''t feel like it''s moving that well.


    Dad seems to be shocked to hear what Mr. Url said.


    Are you really an adventurer?


    "I''m an adventurer."However, it''s acting like a rushing adventurer. "


    When Mr. Url tilted his neck, his father gave a strange expression.


    You''re making a strange move, aren''t you?


    Somehow, it looks like it''s bumpy.


    ¡±Isn''t this some kind of anxiety?¡±


    Yeah, if you ask me, it might be.


    I nodded in a manner that Ur-san was convinced.


    Are you in a hurry? Is it okay to drop by a little bit longer?


    Your father looks at you and me.


    "From the signs, it seems that there is no problem at all..."


    You''ll be fine, but don''t worry about the cave.


    "It''s a cave..."


    Uru-san and his father gave a slightly lost look.


    I guess you''re thinking about if there was a sharp sign in the cave.


    But I don''t think there''s anything to be worried about.


    If there''s a sharp sign of someone, no one will choose someone with such a sharp sign of instability as a sentry.


    "Even if I''m lost here, I won''t be able to help you, so why don''t you go?"If anything happens, you can just run. "


    Father laughs at Mr. Ull''s operation.


    Is that a plan?


    "I''m annoyed. Let''s go."


    Uru-san leads the way and approaches the cave without any sign of being found.


    I came to a place where I could see the cave somehow, but it broke my heart.


    You didn''t even notice we were so close.


    I see my father standing in front of the cave in awe.


    "The signs are quite subdued, but they didn''t disappear..."


    "Looks like the rabinella''s over there, too."


    I followed Mr. Uru''s gaze and saw Rabinella running behind me in the cave.

 642 Episode 595: Protecting the Cave

    Isn''t there something wrong with that lookout?


    Uru stepped out of the hiding tree and looked at the man standing in front of the cave.


    When I came to the place where the cave was visible, there were four men in front of the cave.


    After watching the situation for a while, three men entered the cave.


    And it was a man who was left as a sentinel, but something was wrong with him.


    I didn''t notice it the first time I saw it, but it was somewhat blurry.


    Could it be that you''re kidding me?


    "Oh, you''re drifting in your dreams."


    When Dad says no, Mr. Url laughs sneerily.


    Look at the man''s condition again.


    Your body is fluttering to the left and right, and your gaze is stuck in the air.


    And the expression was also like a void...


    That''s disgusting.


    I feel something creepy somewhere.


    "That''s really dependent on you."Probably too late. "


    I nod to your father''s explanation.


    When Toron withered Callio''s flower garden, he studied Couscous.


    My father said that although there are multiple mussels, the mussels that can be picked from the callus flowers are highly dependent.


    And the one with the highest mortality rate.


    Even so, do you want to use him as a lookout?


    Daddy nodded to Mr. Ull''s words.


    It''s weird, isn''t it?


    The condition of the man who is the sentinel does not, in any way, serve as a sentinel.


    As far as his condition is concerned, it probably interferes with his daily life.


    Then those who work with him will find out.


    "I can''t do this anymore."


    And yet, he''s still a sentinel.


    Is there some kind of intent?


    "Don''t let anyone out of the cave."


    Uru-san hides from the cave.


    Shell is waiting on the tree.


    If our presence is revealed, we will have them come down from the tree and get a little rampaged.


    "What do you mean! Why didn''t one of them come back?"


    Four men emerge from the cave.


    At the forefront seems to be a man who looks a little older than his surroundings.


    Moreover, it is like the white clothes worn by the doctor.


    "Damn, I''m really not here. Why?What''s going on? "


    An elderly man grabs the chest of a man standing next to him.


    A man grabs his chest and shakes his head to the side in a panic.


    "I don''t know!" What really happened was as usual! ¡±


    "I don''t know!" Who''s going to protect this place without them! "


    One is an animal or a monster.


    Could it be that you had monsters or animals protect this cave?


    So, the man grabbing the chest is Tamer?


    "Hah, even though quite a few disappeared a while ago."Shit! Shit! "


    Oh, a man who might be Tamer is being slapped.


    Looks like it''s hurting a bit.


    Did you just say "a lot"?


    Speaking of which, you said earlier that monsters or animals that didn''t come back were "not even one."


    In this way, the man being slapped has tamed quite a few animals or monsters.


    ... actually, I wonder if you''re a great tamer?


    That''s what this is about, isn''t it?


    What''s that?


    ... but did you get away with it?


    "To be able to escape means to be a tamer..."


    "Did you break the controls?"It takes time to make it! "


    Controls?


    An older man picks something up from the man he was slapping.


    "It''s reacting, so it''s not broken!"It''s okay! But no matter how many times I press the button, I won''t come back! ¡±


    Button... control device?


    Isn''t that Tamar?


    "Oh, shit. Those knights need to get out of the way."


    Knights?


    Are you talking about Mr. Holl and the others?


    Is it true that the knights defeated the experimental object?


    An elderly man gave a terrifying expression to the words of a different man who was grabbing his chest.


    "Heehee"


    The man I heard about takes a few steps back from the older man.


    "The Knights'' asses. He killed something I made."


    It was the monsters that Hor-san defeated.


    Well, that old man just said, "I made it," right?


    That means you''ve created a rampant monster, right?


    ¡­¡­


    I see my dad next door and Jinnar nearby.


    Their facial expressions are quite steep, and they can be seen to contain anger.


    "Why don''t you come back! Go back!"


    Clicking, clicking.


    An older man is pushing something like a control device over and over again.


    But after a while, the monster was nowhere to be seen.


    "Damn it. If this happens to Bishop Ottomis..."


    Oh, I''m connected to the church.


    In other words, the church was protecting this cave by creating a rampant monster.


    What''s that?


    The monster that killed Callio''s bouquet guard was a rampage, wasn''t it?


    ... you haven''t been in control for a long time.


    "Shit. You guys, go into the woods and find the subject!"


    The older men changed their complexion when they gave instructions to the men around them.


    ¡°I can''t! If you''re out of control, you''ll be killed the moment you meet.¡±


    "Shut up! You just follow your instructions! Do it!"


    Wow, that''s brutal.


    The men around you look pretty bad.


    Well, it looks like you know the horror of the monster that went on the run.


    But since you seem to have cooperated with that elderly person until now, you deserve it.


    Even so, I wonder how many monsters had gone berserk.


    The reason I didn''t come back was because I couldn''t control it... oh, maybe it was defeated.


    Ahhhh!


    I turned my gaze over my head.


    The father next door noticed that he was also looking at Sheil, who was upstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Shell used to play with rampant monsters before she got here.


    Besides, I''ve been playing for quite some time.


    Face to face with your father.


    And the two of them laugh at each other.


    Well done, Shel!


    I don''t know how many runaway monsters I''ve defeated, but I think I''ve inflicted a lot of pain.


    Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Ginar-san''s shoulders trembled as he looked next to her in a small voice.


    When I tilted my neck without knowing why I was laughing, Ginar-san''s gaze met.


    Ginar-san''s finger is pointing to Shell overhead.


    Ah, you noticed that Ciel defeated you.


    When I smiled like this, I was laughed back.


    "Go! Hurry up and find me!"


    An older man pushes the backs of three men.


    The pushed men are about to cry with a pure white expression.


    I don''t know how many monsters are left after the rampage, but good luck ~.


    I saw off three men who were wandering away from the cave.


    "Why are you doing this...?" What should I explain to Bishop Ottomis? "


    Yeah, I''m pale too.


    I wonder if Bishop Ottomys is such a terrifying man.


    "Running? Yes, you can run." That''s right, that''s right. "


    An elderly man rushed into the cave.


    All that was left was a man looking in the air and a watchman fluttering around.


    You''ve learned a lot about something amazing.


    That''s right.


    When your father said it with an emotional expression, Ginar-san nodded with the same expression.


    "Phew. What are we going to do now?"


    Ginar-san turns to the cave.


    There is a lookout, but if an elderly man escapes, we will be able to investigate the cave.


    "Let''s go back to the village." I''ll let my people examine the cave. "


    When Ginar retrieves the map, he tries to locate the cave.


    but I quickly tilted my neck.


    "Don''t you know where it is?"


    A bitter smiling father peeks into the map.


    But you didn''t know, did you? The two of us tilted our necks.


    I checked with Ciel and it was early.

 643 Episode 596: Going to the Cave

    Both of you just came out.


    Looking into the cave, an elderly man came out with a lot of luggage.


    Are you going to walk through the woods with so much luggage and a runaway monster?


    Or is it a magic item that won''t let the runaway monster get close?


    Oh, the watchman approached the old man.


    You seem frustrated, so you''d better stay away from it.


    Anyway, what''s wrong with you?


    I''ve been staring into the air.


    ¡±Kusuri......¡±


    A dull voice reaches my ears.


    I really don''t know what I did to you.


    "Tch, get out of my way."


    "Grasshopper, grasshopper"


    A man approaching an elderly man with a fictitious eye.


    What''s that?


    Does that man have anything in his hand?


    "Cut it out! I care about garbage like you, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Huh, did you get stabbed?


    "Ki, noooo..."


    I heard a luggage drop from the hand of an old man.


    The body leans loosely.


    The stabbed man looks at it and says, "Kusuri."


    "It looks like that elderly guy was giving you some mussels."Ull, should I help you? "


    Your father''s expression looks extremely disgusting.


    I can see in a flash that I''m not willing to help at all.


    "You deserve that, no matter what you see."So I didn''t see anything.Besides, he was supposed to run away, right?I just changed my escape a little bit. "


    It seems that Mr. Ull is not willing to help at all.


    Anyway, you just changed your place of escape?


    "In any case, the older man is going to die if he doesn''t save me..."


    "Ivy"


    Yes?


    When I look at Uru-san,


    Since Bishop Ottomis escaped, you''re doing what you wanted, right?


    ... well, I guess so.


    Surely, you can''t say that you escaped from Bishop Ottomith...?


    Cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat cheat


    ¡±Kusuri, let''s go...¡±


    The stabbed man grabbed the arm of the elderly man and dragged him into the forest.


    The elderly man was rampaging to let go of his arm, but he couldn''t escape and was dragged straight into the woods.


    It''s a bad aftertaste.


    When Url sighs, he leaves the shadows of the trees to look around him.


    ¡°I see. So, what do we do?¡±


    I was planning on returning to the village earlier.


    "In the meantime, would you like to take a quick look at the cave?"Ah, it would be troublesome if I encountered those three guys. "


    Url turned to the forest where the three adventurers were headed.


    I''m sure it''ll be troublesome to meet you.


    But will they come back here?


    The older man was scared, but the relationship was thin, and he seemed to know how scary the runaway monster was.


    Somehow, I felt like I was trying to get out of here faster than I could find a rampant monster.


    I feel like they''re running away.


    My father shares my thoughts.


    Well, Uru-san is nodding too, so we all agree.


    Nyaan...


    Looking up at the sound of Sheel, she came down flutteringly.


    It''s really casual, isn''t it?


    I wonder why I can go down without a sound with that big body.


    "Good job, Shell."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    I stroke my head and stroke my face, and I hear a rattling sound.


    "Ivy, Ciel, will you come with me to the cave?Or are you waiting outside? "


    I saw Ciel in Mr. Ull''s words.


    "I''m going with you, but what do you want with Shell?"Do you want to go into the cave with me? "


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Sheil will come with you."


    Shell stops by happily.


    Ull hears my answer and strokes Ciel.


    Roger that. I''ll be right in, but what''s the problem?


    Shaking her head to the side, Mr. Url looks at his father.


    "No problem. Let''s go."


    In response to her father''s words, Shell takes the lead and walks out into the cave.


    Apparently, they''ll be my guide.


    Let''s get rid of this blood before we go into the cave.


    Uru-san sees the blood of an elderly man in front of the cave.


    I didn''t know from a distance, but there was quite a lot of blood.


    ¡°I see. If you''re running away, you shouldn''t have this.¡±


    That''s right.


    Normally, when you''re chasing a serious injury, you don''t try to escape through the woods where monsters are.


    "I''m sure there was a magic item that wiped out the blood... is that it?"No. This way? "


    Uru takes out various magic items from the magic bag.


    Father looked at it with a dazed expression.


    Why don''t you sort it out a little bit?


    "Even after I''ve sorted it out..."


    "Oh, so... no, it''s nothing."


    I was surprised to hear you say that.


    "I''m impressed by Ivy."


    "Well, that''s what happens." More than that? "


    Uru-san was unhappy with his father''s words.


    Besides, my father shrugs his shoulders.


    "There it is! Here it is, just put it on top of the blood and press the button."


    The father who received the magic item from Mr. Ull pushed the button, placing it on the blood spread on the ground.


    Soon, the red color of the blood that was spreading on the ground turned green.


    I stopped by to see what a strange sight.


    What the hell is going on?


    "With this magic item, you can completely erase the traces of blood and even the smell."No matter how much you look up later, there won''t be any traces of blood. "


    It even removes the smell.


    In that case, there''s no need to worry about the monsters gathering together because of the smell of blood.


    But there''s something green left, so it''s no good.


    Ah!


    What turned green with magic items woosh disappears in front of you.


    Awesome, nothing left!


    "Looks like it''s over. Awesome, this magic item"


    When your dad presses the magic item button to stop activating it, he returns it to you.


    "It''s something I need for my job."I gave you a little money and bought something nice. "


    Is it necessary to be an investigator for Mr. Ull''s work?


    What, erase the trail of blood?


    ... ah, yeah.


    The investigators are in trouble.


    "Now, what''s coming out of the cave?"It''s about rabinella. "


    Ur-san exhaled and entered the cave.


    Sheel walks next to it.


    What''s that?


    Speaking of which, the old man''s luggage... oh, did you hide it behind the entrance to the cave?


    I''ll take it with me when I get back to the village.


    "Druid, Ivy, this way."


    As soon as I entered the cave, I heard a voice from Uru-san.


    In the cave, there is a slightly open space, from which there are two paths leading into the back.


    On the right side of it was Ur-san''s figure.


    Shell said, "This way."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Follow the path to the right after Ur and Ciel.


    It looks like you''re down this road.


    That''s right. You''re going down.


    It''s a gentle gradient that''s hard to see, but it feels like it''s going down slightly.


    After about five minutes of walking, I went out into a large space.


    "This is..."


    Words cut through the sight in front of me.


    In the picking space, there were five large cages.


    All of them contain large quantities of rabinella.


    And a slight smell of blood.


    It looks like you were doing an experiment.


    Looking at Uru-san''s point, there was a dead rabinella on the table.


    There was a knife and a hammer next to it.


    Perhaps the older man was a researcher in a white coat.


    Well, I don''t think I''ve been doing any decent research.


    "Ur. Look at the floor in the cage."


    "Hmm? Is this... a brainwashing magic circle or something?"


    "Probably, yes. It was a symbol I saw in the magic circle of Hataka Village.Besides, I''ve seen it in the cave where the Serpent was trapped. "


    Hmm?


    Mr. Url leans his head to his father''s words.


    "I''ll explain later."


    "Oh, please."


    I approached the cage and looked at the magic circle.


    Certainly, familiar symbols were used in the magic circle.

 644 Episode 597: The Magic Circle and Sol

    I wrote the magic circle on the cage floor on the paper I received from Uru-san.


    Dad and Ull are investigating a connection from this space.


    I also thought about going with him, but my father stopped me saying, "You shouldn''t go."


    Ull said the same thing, so maybe he thought there was something in the place where he was going to investigate.


    Is this right for you?


    If I wrote the characters and symbols of the magic circle incorrectly, it would be difficult, so I reviewed it many times.


    Review 3 times to make sure there are no mistakes.


    "All right, done."


    I went to a different cage than the one where I copied the magic circle and looked at the magic circle painted on the floor.


    It was scary, but the magic circle itself was beautiful somewhere.


    "Hmm?... heh?"


    I compared the characters of the magic circle written on the paper in my hand with the characters of the magic circle drawn on the floor of the cage in front of me.


    It is almost identical, but it has several different characters written on it.


    I''ve reviewed it three times, but did I make a mistake?


    I went back to the cage where the magic circle was copied and looked at the floor and paper.


    "Same."


    Could it be that the magic circle is different from cage to cage?


    I saw a different cage magic circle.


    I looked at the magic circle on the paper in my hand and the magic circle on the floor.


    Looks like we''re using a different symbol.


    "I have a bad feeling about this."


    Look at the remaining two cages.


    I let out a sigh and looked closely at the magic circle in the rest of the cage.


    "Oh, it''s all different after all!" I thought it was over!... haha "


    I couldn''t help but scream, so I copied the remaining four magic circles onto the remaining paper.


    When I finish writing, I will check for mistakes.


    "It''s over ~"


    What''s that?


    Speaking of which, it''s too late for both of us.


    Is something wrong?


    Do you want me to go check it out?


    No, we should wait.


    "Sorry, I kept you waiting."


    When I turned to my father''s voice, there were two people with tired faces.


    Welcome home, I''ve transcribed all five magic circles.


    Thank you. What? All five?


    I nodded to Uru-san with a strange expression.


    The magic circles depicted in the five cages were all little by little different.


    Huh, is that so?


    When I handed Uru-san the paper, I checked it as I wrapped a wrinkle between my eyebrows.


    I put marks on different places, so it should be easier to understand, but how about that?


    "It''s easy to understand, thank you." Let''s throw the whole thing at Ginar like this. "


    Eh!


    Uru-san laughed at my surprised expression.


    "Ginar is more familiar with the magic circle."I''m totally stupid. "


    That''s right.


    I thought you were familiar with the magic circle, because you were one of Ginar''s people.


    Uru, do you want to wipe out the magic circle?


    I saw the bag lifted from my shoulder, in my father''s words.


    I had to ask Sol to help me get rid of the magic circle.


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    Url looked inside the cave with a confused expression.


    I leaned my neck against it.


    Wouldn''t it be useless if I wiped out the magic circle?


    I think we should turn it off for Rabinella''s sake.


    "If you turn it off, you''ll think there was an intruder, right?"That said, I hate to leave my rabinella like this. "


    I was actually trying to break in and clear the magic circle.


    If this happens to the enemy... sure enough, it''s going to be a hassle.


    I wonder if there is any good way.


    "Don''t make me think that we''ve wiped out the magic circle, we can let the rabinella escape..."


    Speaking of which, the runaway monster was supposed to come back here.


    "Ah, what if the runaway monster went berserk?"It doesn''t matter if the rabinella escapes, or if the cage is broken and the magic circle is rubbed against something..... "


    Why is that magic circle written?


    If it doesn''t disappear even after rubbing it, it won''t work.


    I see, that''s good.


    Looking at Uru-san, he nodded and looked around.


    But I don''t know how to do it.


    The cage looks quite sturdy.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Huh?


    Looking at Shell''s voice, she shook her tail happily somewhere.


    What''s the matter?


    Nahhh!


    Shell''s tail was shaking harder.


    ... maybe a rampant monster?


    Do you want to go berserk?


    Nahhh!


    Oh, the sound has changed.


    Shell, you''re so motivated.


    In your father''s words, "gulp gulp" and throat-sniffing Ciel.


    Ms. Ull also looks at Sheil like that and makes a wicked smile.


    ... is it because of your imagination that you look like a bad person?


    For now, I''ll check the magic circle in the cage.


    Let''s see what Mr. Url has in his hand.


    Is it a key?


    That''s right. In a laboratory like this, it''s near the cage without carrying it around.


    That''s what it is.


    Let''s keep that in mind.


    When Mr. Url uses the key to open the cage, he opens the door.


    I looked at Rabinella, but she stood still like a doll.


    It''s a little creepy because it doesn''t react to the sound of opening the lock or the sound of opening the door.


    Ah, this magic circle can be eliminated.


    Huh?


    Looking at Uru-san, she was rubbing a part of the magic circle with her fingers.


    Father grabs Mr. Ull''s arm in a hurry.


    Idiot! If you don''t suppress the magic circle, you won''t know what''s going to happen.


    That''s right.


    I just touched a part of my body in the magic circle, so I had to be careful because it could trigger...


    I was surprised.


    "Ah, I''m sorry... I''m not in the magic circle..."


    When Uru-san apologized with a bad expression on his face, his father let out a sigh.


    Well, normally, I don''t have a chance to come into contact with the magic circle sooner.


    Normally, yes.


    How many of these magic circles am I?


    There were too many stones in Serpent''s cave, outside the village, and Hataka Village...


    "But be careful."Depending on the magic circle, it may explode if you try to eliminate it. "


    "Is that so?"


    Mr. Url lowers his head.


    I didn''t know that.


    "But you''re lucky to know that just rubbing it will erase it."Ivy, can you help Sol? "


    Yeah.


    As a matter of fact, the bag has been moving a lot since before.


    Open the lid of the bag that contains Sora and the others.


    Soon, Pisol jumped out.


    I thought Sora and the others might come out, but they''re awake, but they won''t come out.


    I leaned my neck against it.


    Normally, I''d jump out and play.


    Can''t you answer?


    Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR


    In response to Sora and Flem, she stroked the pom poms and two heads and closed the lid of the bag.


    Some things are unusual.


    Pefufu, pefufu, pefufufu


    Huh?


    I felt like Sol was making a slightly different sound than usual.


    When I looked at Sol, I went straight to the cage and sat on the magic circle.


    Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phe


    The magic circle was shaking with light and Sol''s body was shaking.


    It was in a state different from the previous magic circle''s countermeasures, and I became a little worried.


    Are you okay? It''s not the same as last time, right?


    His father smiled bitterly as he moved to a place where he could see Sol''s expression.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem. I''m happy."


    Huh?


    Strangely, I saw Sol in a cage next to my father.


    I can''t see well because of the light coming out of the magic circle... oh, I''m really happy.


    "Is that tremor a tremor of joy?"


    I guess so. It must be pretty good magic for Sol.


    That''s good.


    "Puhaha"


    I finished eating the first magic circle.


    Ah, you look so satisfied.

 645 Lesson 598 Sols Magic Stone

    That''s weird.


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    I followed my gaze and was looking at a rabinella standing still in a cage.


    What''s that?


    I looked at the magic circle in the cage.


    Since Sol ate the magic power, the influence should have disappeared, right?


    However, there was no change in Rabinella.


    In other words, you''re still brainwashing.


    It''s not the same as before.


    Yeah. Just by erasing the magic circle''s influence, you can''t solve the brainwashing problem.I could have solved it the other time. "


    When I was in Shami in Hataka Village, Sol deactivated the cave magic circle and returned to me.


    Mr. Nargas seemed a little sad when he became more alert to people.


    "It''s a tricky brainwashing."


    Uru-san enters the cage and reaches for the rabinella.


    My fingertips touched Rabinella''s nose, but there was no reaction at all.


    "What should I do...? Sol''s Magic Stone is nowhere to be found."


    Uru-san exhales a sigh as he looks at the fingertips that touched the rabinella.


    It doesn''t make sense for Ciel to go berserk in this building.


    "Phew! Phew!"


    "Ah. Thank you, Sol. Thank you."


    When he strokes Sol''s head, he shows an attitude of avoiding his body from his hand.


    What? Sol?


    Pfufu, Pfufufu


    Huh?


    Have you changed your way of singing again?


    "Phew"


    It was a magic stone.


    "Pefufu"


    I turned my gaze back to the sound of Sol, staring at the magic stone and then at the rabinella.


    Rabinella?


    "Pefufu"


    A confident, chest-stretching sol.


    Fufu, smiling, strokes Sol''s head again.


    This time, he showed me a face that seemed to feel good without avoiding it.


    "Thank you."


    But what am I supposed to do with this?


    I wonder if I could get closer to the rabbinella, one by one?


    But getting close to the rabinella over the cage seems pretty tough, but... can I climb it?


    Is that magic stone ready?


    I nodded to Mr. Ull''s words and put them in his hands.


    "In the case of people, the magic stone reacted when I approached them...."


    The magic stone Ull-san was talking about was a magic stone made by Flem.


    Unlike the magic stone that Sol made, could you give me the same reaction?


    With a thrill, I saw Uru approaching Rabinella with a magic stone.


    Ah...


    Approaching Rabinella somewhat, the magic stone moved away from Mr. Uru''s hand to Rabinella''s chest.


    Looking at the situation, the magic stone glowed black in Rabinella''s chest for a moment. When it returned to its original state, a black line appeared from Rabinella''s chest.


    It looks like you''ve succeeded.


    The black line that came out of the ravinella was absorbed by the fluffy magic stone.


    I''m relieved.


    I nodded to Mr. Uru''s words.


    But how does this brainwashing look like a black line?


    There''s a lot of things I don''t know, so I''m a little scared.


    Ugh?


    Huh?


    What was that?


    When I looked at the rabinella, I noticed that I was strangely looking around.


    It''s moving!


    Rabinella shuddered in my voice.


    Your twitching ears are cute.


    Looks like you''re free of brainwashing.


    Uru-san gently approaches Rabinella.


    Kuu


    Uru smiled happily at Rabinella, who seemed alert.


    Speaking of which, where is the Magic Stone?


    I turned my gaze to the side and found a black glowing magic stone in Rabinella''s chest.


    Looks like it''s going to work on its own.


    The Rabinellas at the top of the cage will also get the magic stones.


    That''s good.


    "" "" "Ku, Ku, Ku, Ku" ""


    As more rabinellas begin to free themselves from brainwashing in the cage, it gets a little noisy.


    The rabinella above the cage is still brainwashed, but it''s going to be a terrific thing if it''s all released.


    Besides,


    Why aren''t you out of the cage?


    The entrance is open.


    However, just by moving around in the cage from the beginning, not a single one came out of the cage.


    ¡°Ivy, isn''t there a Shell near the entrance to the cage?¡±


    When she followed Mr. Url''s gaze, she relaxed a little further away from the cage.


    "Wait, are you sleeping in tears?"


    She''d be scared if Ciel went berserk, but she didn''t do anything to Rabinella.


    Even now, if I can''t solve the brainwashing problem of Rabinella, I won''t be able to storm in the cave, so I''ll be very quiet.


    "Adandala is at the top of the monsters in the forest."Just being there is a threat to Rabinella. ¡±


    That''s what I said.


    When I look at the usual Shell, I can''t think of a threat.


    "Shell, can you move that way for a second?"


    Sheil leaned over and stroked her head.


    She opened her eyes and pointed at me, a long way from the cage.


    A shell that stretches its body while stretching.


    At that moment, the inside of the cage became more noisy than ever before.


    "I was really scared of Shell."


    Looking at Shell, she leans her neck.


    Even though it''s cute.


    "I''m sorry, she''s scared of Rabinella."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    When it cries, Shell moves to the place I pointed out.


    At some distance from the cage, Rabinella vigorously leaves the cage.


    If I was heading out of the cave, I was checking in with Ciel.


    You''re really scared.


    Sora and Flem weren''t scared of Sheil from the beginning.


    Was that actually a great thing?


    It''s gonna take a while.


    The number of cages was five.


    There are between 70 and 80 rabinellas in a cage.


    With one magic stone, it would take quite a while.


    Huh? Dad, aren''t there more magic stones?


    Huh?


    There were magic stones in the three cages.


    I could see that they were all solving Rabinella''s brainwashing.


    Is Sol giving you more?


    In my father''s words, when I looked for Sol, my fourth cage was happily absorbing magic stones from the magic circle.


    And when it was over, he spat out a magic stone.


    Isn''t the speed of making Sol''s Magic Stone increasing?


    My father is right, it is much faster than the first one.


    Did you even get the trick?


    When Sol leaves the fourth cage, he jumps higher than usual and moves to the fifth cage.


    You seem quite exhilarated.


    Is the magic power used in that magic circle so delicious?


    Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew, Phew,


    You can hear crowing at a different pitch.


    And I''m laughing at it.


    "That''s right, I''m in a good mood."


    A sol jumping like a dance on the last magic circle.


    I''ve never seen Sol exhilarated before.


    In that state, she ate the magic power of the magic circle and spit out the fifth magic stone.


    The magic stone in the cage gradually unraveled the rabinella from the brainwashing.


    "Isn''t it a bit... too noisy?"


    If you are released from brainwashing and calm down to some extent, you will come out of the cage, but it will take a little time to calm down.


    In the meantime, I hear a lot from anxiety.


    Moreover, it''s a cave, so the sound of it echoes.


    Ah, it looks like the rabinella is missing from the first cage.


    From the cage where I first disabled the magic circle, I saw the last rabinella running into the forest.


    I saw the second cage.


    Ten more.


    Good day, Mr. Tired.


    When I turned my attention to your father''s voice, there was a Mr. Ur who came out with a box from the back.


    How was it?


    "There was a shelf where Druid said he was suspicious, right?This box came out from behind the shelf.This is a detailed description of the experiments that took place here.Looks like there was a pretty bad experiment going on. "


    Well, what about the people involved?


    When Dad took the box and opened the lid, he saw a messy piece of paper.


    "Not all of them, but there were names of people involved."


    Father nods to Mr. Ur.


    It looks like it could be useful.


    Yeah, I''ll just give it to Ginal.


    Ginar-san, are you okay?

 646 Eat 599 stories?

    "I''m sorry I let you help me."


    When Mr. Url pulls out a bunch of pieces of paper from the inside of the box, he aligns the vertical with the horizontal.


    Beautifully lined bundles of paper are placed one after the other in the magic bag he brought with him.


    I stretched out a piece of paper from the box so that it would be a little cleaner.


    No, it''s okay.


    When the nicely stretched paper accumulates to a certain extent, it is put into Mr. Uru''s magic bag.


    When I started, the contents of the box were full, but it was time to see the bottom.


    Let''s do our best a little more.


    Do you want to transfer the contents of this one as well?


    Bring the old man''s luggage, which your father hid at the entrance to the cave.


    ¡°That''s right, so is the box, but it''s annoying if someone knows the bag.¡±


    Uru-san checks the contents of the bag he picks up from his father.


    ¡°It''s a magic bag, but it doesn''t seem to have that much capacity.Why were you using such a half-hearted bag? "


    Take out all the contents of the bag and start checking the bag, Mr. Ur.


    It is true that not much luggage has been taken out of the bag.


    I hope it''s easier to get around.


    That''s all of them.


    When I put all of the magic bags Mr. Uru had in his large capacity, I gave them to him.


    "Thank you."


    When Uru sees that the lid is tight, she lifts the magic bag from her shoulder.


    It looks like this magic bag has a feature that allows you to register the owner.


    Only the registered owner could open the lid of the bag, right?


    Didn''t you use that function when you opened it normally?


    I''m glad you signed up.


    That''s right.


    Mr. Uru nodded in awe at your father''s words.


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    If it''s registered, it says, "No matter what I do, I can''t open it."


    "Nevertheless, he had an amazing magic bag."This is supposed to be a fairly expensive deal.Is it a gift from the church? "


    Ull looks at the magic bag strangely.


    "Do you want to pay such a high price?"It''s not as powerful as the owner registration, but it had features like a simplified version, right?It was definitely called "Open/Close/Register".If it''s a magic bag with your features, you might get it. "


    ¡±Yeah, but... his research was definitely something he couldn''t show.¡±


    Is it a document on how to make a runaway monster obey you?


    Dad''s gaze turned to the magic bag that Mr. Url was lifting from his shoulder.


    Yeah.


    "Well, that''s a possibility."Ull, it looks like the last one left. "


    It refers to the rabinella that your father runs away from.


    I checked the cage, but there was certainly not a single one left.


    All right, all you have to do is ask Shell to do her best.


    Nahhh!


    Ciel answers cheerfully to what Ull said.


    Huh?


    When did you get up when you were sleeping?


    Shell, you''re so motivated.


    Father smiles bitterly as he looks at Shell.


    Besides, Shell responded by shaking her tail harder than usual.


    "It''s dangerous because it gets rampant." Ivy should get out of the cave.Come with me, Druid.I''ll just make sure it''s broken and then I''ll leave. "


    All right, Sol, let''s get out of the cave.


    "Pefufu"


    When Sol leaves the cage, he flies at me like he''s bumping into my leg.


    "Looks like Ivy''s good."


    Father laughed and picked up the magic stone made by the sol rolling in the cage.


    Huh?


    What''s the matter?


    With the magic stone in his hand, Father gave a strange expression.


    I held up Sol while checking it with my sideways eyes, and Pull Pull and Sol trembled.


    Oops.


    The excitement seems to be restless, and the tremor is more severe than usual.


    We need to make sure we don''t drop it.


    Is this magic stone a bit cracked?


    Turn to me what your father cares about.


    When I approached the magic stone to find out, I found a really small crack in it.


    There''s definitely a fine crack in it.


    If you try to look a little closer, your father will draw a magic stone towards me to make it easier for you to see.


    "Phew. Phew."


    The sol in your chest is pounding into your father''s hands.


    Huh?


    When Sol let go of his father, the magic stone was gone.


    "... have you eaten?"


    I nodded with the same expression to my father, who was confused.


    Uru-san is hardened when he sees Sol.


    "Pefufu"


    Sol looks up at my dad and me, then at the magic stone that''s falling into the other cage.


    Do you want that magic stone, too?


    "Phew! Phew!"


    "Wow. It''s been a long time since I''ve been surprised."Well, the magic stone collects magic power to brainwash, so sols who like magic power can eat it... if you say so, it''s a magic stone. "


    When Dad gathered the remaining magic stones, he gladly showed them to Sol.


    Sol, who saw the magic stone, stretched out his body from inside my arm.


    "Sol. We''re going to have a rampage here, so let''s get out of here."You can also eat magic stones outside. "


    "Pefufu"


    A bitter smile came to Sol, who was slightly disgruntled.


    "For Sol''s sake, let''s get out of the cave."Ull, I''ll take the magic bag with the paperwork. "


    "Ah, ah. Surprised."


    Your father receives a magic bag from Mr. Ull containing a large quantity of paper bundles.


    "Sheil, you can brawl as much as you want. Good luck!"


    Nahhh!


    Shell waved out of the open space and heard a loud rattling sound behind her.


    Turning around, the cage at the farthest point from the entrance of the large space was slowly tilting.


    "Amazing, such a big thing..."


    Shell is powerful.


    "It''s dangerous. Let''s go."


    Your father prompted you to hurry outside.


    Is Mr. Ull okay?


    It seems that there is something I don''t want to leave, so I can definitely see where it broke, but is it okay?


    When I saw the entrance to the cave, I stopped and looked outside.


    The signs were those of animals and weak monsters.


    The rest... it was far away from this cave, but there were signs of three people in the woods.


    Is that the trio I saw in front of the cave?


    Seems like there''s no problem.


    My dad was looking around, and he left the cave, so he continued.


    When I looked out into the cave, I heard a small but broken sound like something was falling.


    It looks like there''s no monster around here after the rampage.


    ¡°Yeah, I don''t think there''s any sign of any animals or monsters.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don''t want to lose, but it''s hard to deal with it alone.¡±


    I''m not a warrior.


    Sol jumps from his arm towards your father.


    Do you want a magic stone?


    "Pefufu"


    Your father shuddered happily as he lined up the magic stone in front of Sol.


    And I put the remaining four in my mouth at once.


    "I wish I could taste it and eat it slowly"


    "Pefu?"


    Sol shook her head sideways in a strange expression.


    "Nothing. Is it delicious?"


    Phew, Phew.


    When he finished eating, he exhaled, "Phew."


    A smile spilled over his full expression.


    Sol has a nice look on his face.


    When your father laughed and stroked Sol''s head, he was satisfied with it.


    "When your appetite is satisfied, do you want to sleep next?" You''re free, aren''t you? "


    When his father laughed, Sol protested with a slightly unhappy cry.


    When the figure was cute and a smile spilled over, it was sounded with a more muffled voice.

 647 Episode 600: The Original Forest

    Aren''t you a little late?


    Well, let''s see how it goes.


    About five minutes after we left the cave.


    Uru-san and Ciel couldn''t get out of the cave.


    I heard a rattling sound coming from the back of the cave, so I think we''re still working on it, but it''s too late.


    Shell, hurry up!


    When I came to the cave with my father, I heard Mr. Uru''s voice.


    Rattling, Dawn.


    Huh?


    Somehow I just heard a terrific sound...


    Looking at your father, he looks into the cave with a strange look on his face.


    In the same way, when I looked into the cave, I saw Sheil and Ms. Ur running behind her from the back.


    When I waved my hand, Mr. Url gave a rushed look for some reason.


    "Get away from me!"


    I ran away from the cave in a hurry, in response to Uru-san''s impatience.


    When Uru-san and Sheil came out of the cave, they ran to our side.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Ahh, I''m exhilarated... hahaha"


    Uru-san scratched his head and turned his gaze away from his father.


    Shell was looking over her shoulder.


    I mean, did you enjoy breaking it?


    "... well, I wonder if that''s what''s going to happen?" Come on, Shell. "


    Nah!


    In response to your father''s sighing, Mr. Url replied with a slightly serious expression.


    Shell, who was also swayed by the conversation, had a refreshing expression on her face, but her tail was wobbling fluffily.


    We seem to have had a lot of fun destroying them.


    Dodoons.


    When the loudest noise ever occurred, dirt bumps rose from the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    When I looked at Uru-san, he said, "Oh no."


    It seemed like I was a little overdone.


    It''s subtle when you''re told that a runaway monster will do this.


    When his father smiled bitterly, Mr. Url also nodded with a bitter smile.


    Well, it''s too late.


    If you break something, you''ll never come back.


    "Let''s move. I think the sound of it might have echoed through the village."


    When your father holds a magic bag containing documents, he points to the forest.


    ¡°Which way do you want to go?¡±


    "That''s right. Huh? It looks like there are three of them a bit further away, but these are the ones that were in front of the cave?¡±


    Mr. Ur nods as he looks at me.


    Are they coming for us?


    It''s okay. When I left the cave, I was a little closer, so I was alert, but I moved away slowly.


    I was vigilant that I was coming back to the cave, but the three of them were slowly moving away.


    Probably wondered if I was going back to the cave or not.


    Is it because of the sound now? It is going away with great momentum.


    "Alright. The direction they''re heading is... the village."You''re not going back to the village, are you?I definitely think it''s better to run like this..... "


    Uru-san looked at the direction of the three people with a pathetic look on his face.


    You want me to run?


    I see, not a single monster has returned from the runaway, and the cave was a mess.


    Moreover, the older man who would be in charge would have escaped.


    When we get back to the village in this situation... yeah, I think we should definitely run.


    Why did you want to go back to the village?


    Well, it''s none of our business.


    Huh.


    Uru-san''s expression changed rapidly.


    You''ll be surprised how quickly you can switch.


    "What? Ivy, what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Mr. Uru in a daze, he looked at him with a strange expression.


    He shook his head to the side.


    No, it''s nothing.


    Is that so?


    I nodded and turned my gaze to my father, wondering if he was convinced.


    "Let''s take a completely different route back to the village."If they think we''re coming from the same direction, it''s embarrassing. "


    "That''s right. Worst of all, one of them."It''s possible that someone knows the cave. "


    Father nodded to Mr. Uru''s words.


    Sure enough, it would be troublesome if they thought they were related to the cave.


    The cave will be fabulously broken.


    Speaking of which, there was someone watching us head for the dump.


    "You''re an adventurer at the gate, aren''t you?"Sure enough, you felt my gaze. "


    Gaze?


    Oh, you mean the man who looked anxious.


    Rather than checking where you''re going, do you go to the forest at a time like this?I almost laughed a little because it felt like that.


    Let''s go around the dump and go home so that you don''t wonder.


    "That would be good."If you suspect that a little time has passed, you should be honest about the attack on Rabinella.There will be traces left.Does the gatekeeper know Ull? "


    Mr. Uru shakes his head at your father''s words.


    I''m not here right now.


    I see.


    "Oh, Dad, if you''re headed to the dump, you can take your hidden baggage home."


    When Rabinella chased me, I hid it near the dump.


    If you go around the dump, you can collect it.


    "There are too many things, and you completely forgot about their existence."


    When your father shrugged his shoulders, Uru-san also smiled bitterly.


    A lot has really gone on in this short time.


    Shell, can you head to the dump?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Thank you."


    Shell leads the way and walks out to the dump.


    The signs of animals and monsters were all around us, so there were no monsters that ran away.


    What''s that?


    I felt like there were more signs of animals and monsters than before.


    Is it your imagination?


    Strangely, looking around, something passed by on the tree.


    A small monster?


    I''ve never seen her before.


    What''s the matter?


    My father slaps me on the shoulder.


    Ah...


    Looking around, he thought about it.


    "Well, I feel like there are more signs of animals and monsters than before."Besides, I was running around on the tree.... "


    Strangely, he explores the signs of his neighborhood again.


    ... I knew it wasn''t my imagination.


    For some reason, more animals and monsters are active in the forest.


    Besides, the animals and monsters around this village had a normal impression, but they didn''t.


    I could tell from the signs that he was running around the woods endlessly.


    I wonder what happened.


    I thought you might be running away because you were running around, but it looks different.


    Maybe the runaway monster has disappeared?


    My father and I stop at the words of Uru-san.


    "Are the runaway monsters gone?"Are you saying you moved? "


    Father runs his gaze into the forest.


    "... it looks like there''s no monster running around here."The way this forest feels... isn''t it the way it should be? "


    Dad can''t sense the signs, and he judges by looking at the wind and the swaying of the trees caused by animals and monsters, but he even knows the state of the forest, so it''s amazing.


    You mean, the original forest?


    In other words, it was a forest where there were no monsters.


    Oh, I see. These animals and monsters are back.


    Uru-san laughs happily.


    Indeed, the feeling of this forest was that animals and small monsters were running around the forest, and there were a few large animals and monsters all over the forest, and there was no sign of anything but a ferocious monster.


    You''re right, your father was right about the woods.


    What''s that?


    You''re back in the woods... the monsters that ran away are gone, right?


    Have you moved?


    When I look at your father, he has a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Then he shook his head to the side.


    If you just move, I don''t think the small animals will come out alert yet.


    Father turns his gaze overhead.


    Looking up in the same way, I saw a small animal about the size of a palm running through the leaves.


    Maybe you should think that she''s gone.


    Mr. Url nods to his father''s words.


    Looks like Ull-san thought he was gone too.


    If they had told me, all the runaway monsters would have been defeated.


    I''m glad.


    Now the villagers are at ease.

 648 601 stories, uncomfortable information.

    "Uru-san, when will you tell the adventurer guild Gilmouth that the forest may have returned to its original state?"


    If you think about the people in the village, you might want to announce that the forest has returned to its original state, but you can''t do it more than the church is involved in.


    If you use this thing well, you might be able to hunt down the church.


    However, adventurer guild Gilmouth and his aides will notice the change in the forest.


    It''s about Ginar-san, so I''ll drag him to my side, but I need to know when to talk to him.


    Tell me you''re involved and Mr. Prav will come and see how I am.


    "Let''s talk to our friends first." Probably.... "


    Mr. Url tilts his head because he is speechless.


    Hard to say?


    Do you mean to remain silent?


    Mr. Url gave me an awkward look in my mouth.


    Besides, I''m tilting my neck more and more.


    Why do you have that look on your face?


    Well, that''s more likely than not.


    I usually use it, right?


    But how can we use them to hunt down the people in the church?


    "The church will think that the older man has escaped, and the monster that ran away will disappear." The cave..... "


    Looks like we''ve broken it too much, so I don''t think it''s possible to blame it on the monster that ran out on us.


    If so, what will the people of the church think?


    "The location of the cave should have been top secret..."


    ¡°When the church finds out about the state of the cave, it may think that there is a traitor inside.Ah, we may be in danger to some of Ur''s fellow church members! ¡±


    "Right. Ull, you might want to warn your fellow church members of the danger as soon as possible."


    Uru-san, who was surprised by what my father and I said, nodded in confusion.


    "I know Druid, but how did Ivy live?"Normally, can you think of such a thing right away? "


    How do you live?


    "I''ve been targeted for my life several times."When I realized it, it felt like I was involved in a lot of things. "


    I nod to my father''s very simple explanation.


    Yeah, that''s what it looks like.


    This time, I got caught up in it.


    What''s that?


    This time, it feels like you got caught up in it yourself.


    "Somehow, you''re going through an incredible life."I heard a little bit about Hataka Village from Jinnal, but I thought it was amazing, but I was killed a few times... 10 years old, right? "


    Yes.


    Yes, 10 years old.


    It''s probably a bit darker than a normal child the same age.


    "Huh? This sign..."


    I feel the signs I know near the dump and stop.


    These are the Galus that Gilmuth is looking at.


    Gilmouth?


    Father turns his gaze toward me and Uru-san.


    "Yeah, I''m hiding it, but it looks like it''s a lot of flexibility."


    That''s right.


    That''s all I expected from adventurers.


    What''s that?


    Hide it. Flexible?


    If you''re expecting it, you can''t hide it, right?


    I wonder if they''re hiding it because the village is in bad shape?


    Is there something there?


    When his father saw Mr. Url, he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°All the adventurers in this village looked into it, but their information made me uncomfortable.¡±


    Are you uncomfortable?


    If you''re an adventurer, it''s only natural that you hide something because it''s classified.


    I''m sure you don''t care about that at all, so did you feel something about the information you looked into?


    "Are there any lies in the information I''ve looked up?"


    Father gives a slightly steep expression.


    "That''s right. When did you become an adventurer, where did you start your adventurer, and how did you meet the three of them?"The information comes out, but it doesn''t make me feel uncomfortable.It seems to fit and I think something is different.I''m investigating a lot of people, so I think I noticed. "


    That means it''s so clever that you don''t know how to investigate it.


    I can''t hide when and where I became an adventurer... if I commit a crime or if I don''t want anyone to find me?


    "Judging by their strength, the way they erased that sign is strange."Perhaps it was driven by the need to escape. ¡±


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    It wasn''t a way to get rid of the signs of a medium adventurer.


    "Looks like they''re in shape."I don''t think Gilmour is a criminal any more than he is helping.If you''re running away, there are parts that you can''t help.Oh, Shell, change it. "


    Father looks at Shell.


    How did you make a difference?


    Oh, I see. Shell, will you be a slime?


    If you''ve learned how to erase signs to escape, you''re keen on the signs around you.


    Shell keeps the signs pretty low, so I don''t think they''ve noticed, but it''s dangerous to get any closer.


    I knew it, it was amazing.


    Ms. Uru slammed into the slime from Adandara''s figure.


    Nah!


    Eh!


    As soon as she poked it, Shell screamed and jumped on Ur-san''s head.


    You''re in a pretty good mood, and you''re jumping over your head.


    Speaking of which, Sora was playing on Mr. Ur''s head.


    Isn''t it cozy?


    "Wow, what should I do with this?"


    Uru-san''s bewildered voice bowed down a bit as he laughed.


    "Sheil, it''s over. Yes, thank you for showing me around."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Ciel is lifted from Mr. Ur''s head and placed in a bag that contains Sora and the others.


    Anyway, I''m in trouble.


    The three of you near the dump are not moving.


    "What are you going to do? They''re not moving."


    When Uru-san gave him a troubled look, his father smiled in the same way.


    I was hoping that the three of them would move somewhere, so I stopped here a little, but I didn''t see any movement at all.


    I looked for signs of immobility, but there was nothing.


    I am not in a hurry, so I don''t think I am injured.


    ¡°It can''t be helped. They may have noticed our signals, so let''s just go to the dump.¡±


    When Uru-san smiled bitterly, he walked towards the dump.


    "That''s right. If you say anything, you can say ''Rabinella attacked me''. Ah!"


    When I look at your father, I tilt my neck because I smile with a smile on my face.


    ¡°It''s just right, so let''s get you helpful.In fact, it took too long to get home, so I was more likely to be told something. ¡±


    What do you mean?


    "I want you to be my witness."Show me the traces of the rabinella attack. "


    I see.


    Do you want to see the rest of the rabinella?


    Can you believe that much footprint?


    There he is.


    Walking towards the dump for a while, I saw Mr. Garth leaning against the tree.


    When I turned my gaze away from him to the right, I saw Mr. Arth on the rock and Mr. Evas sitting on the fallen tree.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    Mr. Garth bowed his head to Mr. Uru''s words.


    Arthur and the others stood up and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Hi, I found something that bothered me a little bit, so we were discussing what to do.¡±


    Something that bothers you?


    What''s that?


    The one next to Mr. Garth is my magic bag that I kept hidden.


    Aya, they found us.


    The magic bag is a magic item, isn''t it?


    Probably checked inside... I think there were still people trying to create an unfair dump in the woods.


    "I''m sorry."


    I apologize in a voice that only my father can hear.


    I wish I had kept it hidden longer.


    "There''s no need to apologize. In that situation, it can''t be helped."


    Is that right?


    Your dad didn''t find the magic bag he hid.


    ... I guess I hid it in a bad way.


    What''s the matter?


    "This is it..."


    I knew it.


    Mr. Garth puts the magic bag at his feet in front of Mr. Ur and opens the lid.


    I think we caught all the people who wanted to take the garbage to the forest, but it looks like they''re still there.


    Even if you think so, you can''t help it.


    In fact, there was a lot of garbage left in the forest.


    Anyway, what should we do?


    I don''t want to let go of that magic bag because it has the largest capacity.


    ¡°That''s no problem. Because it''s something I collected."


    ¡±¡° What? ¡±


    The three of them gave a surprised expression to Uru-san''s words.


    ¡°My acquaintance Tamer asked me to do it.I can''t go to the woods, so I asked you to go.So I asked the two of them to come and pick up the garbage. ¡±


    That''s right, Mr. Ur.


    Only Ginar''s companions have nothing to do with lies.

 649 602 stories. Here.

    Tamer? I''ve never heard of a slime eating magic items in Okanyi Village.


    Garth looks at Uru with suspicion.


    It''s only natural that you haven''t heard of it.


    I don''t have any.


    What do you think Mr. Ull will do?


    "I met him recently, but it''s only natural that I don''t know him."It seems that Tamar only tells people who are very close to him. "


    Huh?


    Is that about me?


    "Does that mean you''re hiding it?"


    Uru nodded seriously at Mr. Garth''s strange expression.


    ¡°Yes, the slime I know from Tamar eats a lot more than the other slimes.¡±


    Is that a rare slime?


    "Yes. If anyone knows about it, it''s going to be a lot of trouble, right?"


    "It''s troublesome..."


    What''s that?


    Mr. Arth reacted.


    It''s true that eating more magic items than other slimes will definitely be targeted.


    The garbage problem is getting worse.


    ¡°Yeah, he said he didn''t like it and he was hiding it.When I happened to know about the slime, I was too scared to come to the woods, so I asked if you could bring me some trash from magic items. ¡±


    "That''s right, I''m sorry. I doubted it."


    Mr. Garth looks at Mr. Ur with an unfortunate look on his face.


    ¡°Fine. If you find a magic bag full of magic items, you''ll be suspected.¡±


    I''m glad we did something about it.


    "Um, why weren''t you at the dump?"


    What''s that?


    It looks like Mr. Ars is still suspicious.


    I didn''t suspect that much when Jinn-san was with me.


    Oh, that''s because Rabinella attacked you, but wasn''t she here?


    Garth and the others tilted their necks at Uru-san''s words.


    I can''t imagine Rabinella attacking people.


    Uru-san was also puzzled by Rabinella''s appearance.


    "To that rabinella?"


    Uru-san nodded and thought about it with a strange look on Garth''s face.


    Mr. Evas whispered, "Oh," and turned around.


    "Um, a lot of footprints..."


    Evas-san points to someone and looks at Gus-san.


    Huh?


    Garth''s puzzled voice caught a beak between Evas''s brows.


    "After finding the magic bag, I looked around and found it, didn''t I?Tons of small animal footprints.Arthur who saw it said, "It''s unusual for the rabbinella footprints to gather in one place."Don''t you remember? "


    "Huh? Oh, by the way, I feel like I said that..."


    Didn''t you hear that?


    ¡°I was desperate to find another magic bag I might have hidden away.¡±


    Garth argued in a slightly louder voice, and Evas shook his head sideways, exhaling a sigh.


    What happened to Rabinella?


    Mr. Urs looked at Mr. Urs with anxious expression.


    "Sorry, I don''t know about Rabinella."


    Huh, why?


    "In order to find out the cause of the abnormal behavior, I stopped the crusade and looked away from the rabinella, but it was sweet.Rabinella suddenly ran into the woods.I chased him right away, but I lost him.I''ve been looking for it, but I couldn''t find it.It would be a little darker, and I didn''t want to be in the woods at night where the monsters were rampaging.So I decided to give up and go back to the village. "


    Mr. Arth looks overhead at Mr. Ull''s words.


    It''s still bright, but it''s time to get a little darker.


    "That''s right, was that all the magic bags?"


    Garth gave Urs''s words a sad look.


    I knew there were other magic bags.


    He said he was looking for it, so he was sorry he couldn''t find it?


    "There should be one more."I''ll get it. Wait here for me. "


    Garth gave a slightly unfortunate look as Mr. Uru walked out to the dump.


    I wish I had asked you to do it.


    "You can''t be so vulgar."


    Mr. Garth slaps Mr. Evas on the shoulder.


    You look a little unchaste, but what is it?


    Maybe you wanted to see the stash?


    I wish I had asked for it.


    "I''m sorry I kept you waiting."


    When Uru-san came back, we all went back to the village.


    Well, this is how it goes.


    As far as we''re concerned, we''d better get back to them after seeing their footprints.


    Speaking of which, your father is a quiet man.


    I gently look at my father walking next to me.


    Somehow, I feel like I''m watching my surroundings.


    There''s... no sign of it, right?


    The three of them are under surveillance.


    Did you notice how I am? My father whispers when he gets close to my face.


    Sentinel?


    But I don''t feel any sign of it.


    By the way, there must have been something in the magic items that could have wiped out the signs.


    Did you use it?


    Mr. Garth, are you with the three of us?


    "Oh, I see it."


    Towards the end of Mr. Uru''s gaze, the low-level adventurers were nervous in front of the gate.


    Looks like they''re different from the people in the morning.


    "Ah, I''m back!" Is something wrong?I didn''t come back at all, and there was a loud noise in the woods, so I was just discussing whether I should go to the rescue. "


    The gatekeeper who changed his voice as he went out into the forest rushed over in a hurry when he saw Uru-san.


    And when my father and I looked at me, we saw a relaxed expression on our faces.


    I''m sorry that I seemed worried.


    Ah, the knight also had a happy expression on his face.


    Now that my gaze is aligned, I''ll keep my head down for now.


    "It''s okay. I was attacked by a swarm of rabinellas and evacuated to the woods."


    "Huh. To Rabinella?"


    The doorkeeper''s confused expression, Uru-san put his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I''ll tell you more about what happened, so let''s go to the break room.I want you to come with me because I want you to explain what Garth and the others saw. "


    Uru-san''s words were nodded by the gatekeeper and Garth-san.


    ¡°What about Druid? You can go back to the village first."


    "No, I''ll be waiting." It won''t take long, will it? "


    ¡°Maybe it''s okay, then we can get it over with.¡±


    The knights came to the side when they saw Uru-san off to the break room.


    I heard you were attacked, but were you not injured?


    What''s that?


    Is that how he talked?


    I haven''t talked much, but I think it was just as polite or hard as the other knights.


    "Huh? Yeah, I''m fine."


    Did your father change his way of speaking when he got confused?


    "I see, I''m glad." By the way, hey. "


    A knight gently guides my father and I to a place where there are no adventurers or gatekeepers.


    What is it?


    When I looked at my father, I saw that he was a little alarmed.


    "I''ll be fine here." The state of the forest has changed, but should I remain silent? "


    Huh.


    I looked at the knight with a surprised look at the words I hadn''t expected.


    It seemed like your father was with you, and the knight laughed at me and your father.


    "I''m sorry I kept silent.Around today, I was going to tell him.But before that, something better happened. "


    Him?


    ¡°It''s Ginnar. I''m an agent of the organization he works for.¡±


    The organization that Ginar belongs to is really big, isn''t it?


    But why didn''t Ginal tell me?


    "Ah, Ginar doesn''t know me."


    "Okay, I want you to keep quiet about the forest."It''s going to be available. "


    You don''t talk about the church, do you?


    "All right, I don''t need a detailed explanation.I can help you as a knight, but I can''t do anything else. "


    It is said that it does not work as an organization.


    I know you''ve noticed that Hol is sharp, so I''ll tell you to keep quiet.


    "That would be helpful." There were knights, too. Someone who knows. "


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    If you become a leader, you should be able to do it, right?


    "Rumor has it that a knight''s leader can only be a leader if he has money."


    The knight laughed with his nose as his father gave him a dazed look.


    "That''s right. That''s why the second son of a weak nobleman is floating over those who have become knights with strength."You can''t give one decent order. "


    It''s true.


    Somehow, it was quite different from the knight I was drawing.


    The knights brought by Lord Foronda were solid-sized people who could not be beaten by the top adventurers, so I thought they were the only ones.


    It''s kind of disappointing.

 650 Story 603, like me?

    "Be careful with those who have medals on their chest." Because it''s scraps. "


    A medal is a medal awarded in recognition of merit, right?


    Is the person who has it the scrap?


    "The more people, the more money they have."


    I can buy it with money.


    It''s a real scrap.


    Father''s dazed expression nodded with a knight who gave up.


    They''re just scratching my men''s achievements.


    It''s kind of a different atmosphere.


    Nevertheless, I can''t take my men''s merits from me.


    The worst as a person is the worst.


    Besides, if you repeat that, your subordinates will lose their motivation.


    I have one thing to confirm.


    What?


    When I look at your father, I look around and get one step closer to the knight.


    Is there anyone out of the village besides us and Garth?


    Do you want to know who was watching Mr. Garth?


    Looking at the knight, he shook his head to the side with a strange expression.


    You''re not here?


    Look at the gate.


    There was a runaway monster, so it was closed tightly.


    To get in and out of there, a gatekeeper or a junior adventurer needs to open it.


    If you come in and out, you''ll know for sure.


    So, did you use a hidden door?


    "No one has left the village, but there are those who have gone to the forest."Ah, you just came back. "


    Adventurer?


    My father looked at two adventurers from the forest.


    Well, there were people who could get to the forest without opening the gate.


    "I asked him to patrol the woods to keep quiet because he said he could hear creepy noises and made people uneasy."Until yesterday, I was just as frightened as the rest of them, but today, I showed some motivation and went on a forest patrol.That''s strange. Until yesterday, I was afraid to go outside the gate, but today we''re going into the woods alone. "


    That''s a terrible way to put it.


    Looking at the Knights and Clinton, he turned his cold gaze toward the adventurers.


    "What did they do in the woods?"


    "Maybe it''s Garth and the others."I just completely wiped out the signs, so I can''t say it''s true. ¡±


    The knight''s expression surprised his father''s words.


    "Do you have a magic item to clear the trail?It wasn''t something that a lower-level adventurer could hold. Do you want to shake it up a bit? "


    Shake it up?


    "... you can''t do that, can you?"


    "...... Tch"


    Father smiles bitterly at the knight who touches his tongue with regret.


    Wouldn''t you be shaken if you were dressed as a knight?


    ... a threat?


    Like, "I know you have something amazing."


    "This outfit is a little impossible, but it''s bound by discipline. I''m sorry."


    I''m really sorry to hear that.


    "Do you want Url to do it?" Perhaps some of you are good at that. "


    "I''m sure there is." That''s not the only thing that''s going to happen to that organization. "


    The knight looked a little far away and sighed with a tired expression.


    I wonder what I remembered.


    "Looks like we''re done talking."


    When I followed my father''s gaze, Uru-san and the others came out of the break room.


    I''m sure it was the three of you who were watching behind Ur?


    Father nodded, and the knight lurking his voice more than ever.


    "I don''t know any women, but there are two men who have been a little involved in the royal capital."At that time, it shouldn''t have been named Garth. "


    Eh!


    If the name is different, it means that you changed it in the same way as me.


    Ah, I was surprised to hear it.


    "When I last met you, I thought, ''That'', but I couldn''t tell because it was about eight years ago."


    It was eight years ago.


    "I was confident that I could observe the two people who were going out into the forest slowly.However, I can''t recall the name that was called before. "


    "All right, thank you."


    Your father is a rock, isn''t he?


    You should be surprised, but not at all surprised by the attitude.


    I''ll wave to Mr. Ur for now.


    Ah, Mr. Ur has distrusted me.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    No, are we done talking?


    As if nothing had happened, Uru-san and his father talked.


    I should have noticed something in your attitude... "


    What''s that?


    Mr. Garth, have you been surprised to see the Knight?


    Do you remember the Knight, Mr. Garth?


    But when you leave the village, you still look at the knights, don''t you?


    I''m sure we''ve met in a hiding place... hey?


    Ah, the gatekeeper said that the Rabinella would be investigated.


    Investigating the rabbinella just now will not give us anything.


    I''m sorry I can''t say anything, even if I know it''s a waste.


    "I wish I could say something..."


    No, you can''t say that.


    Pong.


    Huh?


    "Ivy, let''s go."


    When I looked at my father, his shoulders were slightly shaken and his mouth was pulled.


    Looks like you''re laughing.


    But what are you laughing at?


    "Ivy, if you say something, I can see you''re stopping and repeating it."


    Eh, so much for your attitude?


    When I look at your father, he is laughing small.


    We need to hide our emotions a little better.


    I thanked the knights and gatekeepers and entered the village.


    I walked out to the hidden house and noticed that Garth and Evas were walking towards the gate.


    Do you remember not only Mr. Garth, but also Mr. Evas?


    When I look at the two of them, I can see that they are slightly nervous.


    Als-san''s expression was stiffened by the way they looked.


    What are the Gaussians going to do now?


    Mr. Garth looks at his father with alarm.


    Maybe they think the knights are asking for something.


    "I thought I''d go back to the lodge I rented..."


    Accommodation?


    It''s a boulevard with people around, so it''s not a hidden gem.


    I see. Then we''re in the same direction.


    Yes.


    Father stares at the stalls without paying any attention to Garth''s condition.


    Besides, Mr. Garth took a small, deep breath.


    "Ivy, do you want me to buy you something?You must be tired today, right? "


    Sure, I''m a little tired.


    It''s been a long day since I was attacked, I ran, I knew all sorts of things, and I saw someone disappear into the woods...


    Yeah, I''ll buy it.


    I''ll make it easier for you today.


    "Then I''ll introduce you to the recommended store."Druid is good with meat, right?What do you like about Ivy? "


    I''m looking forward to seeing what Mr. Ull has to offer.


    "I''d like some meat with my dad."


    I''m really hungry today.


    "There is a tool shop on the main street. Turn left and walk a little bit, and there is a shop called" Lai Lai ".That''s where we recommend it. ¡±


    Ah...


    Huh?


    What''s your voice, Mr. Evas?


    What''s the matter?


    No, it''s nothing.


    If nothing happens, I''ll shake my head to the side, but I think Evas-san looks a little pale.


    I wonder if my father is also worried about my condition.


    "Sorry, we''ll go back to the inn first."


    Garth, who rests his hand on Evas-san''s back, calls out to Ur-san.


    "All right. Shall I buy you dinner?"


    "No, we--"


    ¡°I''ll take it, not away, but whoever we''re staying at.¡±


    When your father asks you to block Mr. Garth''s words, he pulls my arm before he hears the answer.


    I leaned my neck at the action and followed.


    Uru-san is a little puzzled too, but he doesn''t seem to stop his father from acting.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°Evas may have noticed that he''s got guards.¡±


    Is that why you''re pale?


    Sentinel?


    When his father nodded, Mr. Uru''s face crooked in dislike.


    ¡°I noticed it when we met in the woods.I was looking at those three people. "


    "I didn''t feel anything... but is it a magic item?"


    Probably.


    When I heard your father''s answer, I breathed out a big breath.


    There really are a lot of things going on today.


    Can we eat dinner at our leisure?

 651 Lesson 604 For now, lets eat.

    I may be nervous.


    I was worried when I heard that Garth-san and the others might be under guard... "


    "It looks delicious."


    I forgot a few things about the meat and aroma that was baked in front of me, and I got a little excited.


    That''s all the locals recommend.


    "Nice scent."


    It is a scent that has never existed before.


    Nhh, but let''s get nostalgic.


    I think this is from my previous memories... spicy?


    ... I''m not sure, but it really stimulates my appetite.


    Definitely go with rice!


    It''s a rare scent, but it looks delicious.


    "Not only the scent, but also the taste is amazing."It''s piercing and spicy, and it goes with alcohol. "


    Mr. Ull seems satisfied with how my father and I are doing.


    "I can only taste this flavor in this store."


    That''s right.


    Surely, I didn''t see any stalls smelling like this.


    But why don''t other stores imitate it?


    Looking at the number of people in the stall, this shop is popular.


    Usually, they imitate the flavor.


    "Do you even have a monopoly registration?"I''m sure they need a lot of money. "


    There''s a system like that.


    ¡°No, it''s not. The flavor of this restaurant is served with some nuts, but if you cook them in the usual way, the eggs are too good to eat.¡±


    Is that so?


    Egumi is hard to get rid of.


    "Ah. But only the owner of this stall has created a way to turn that into a delicious flavor."Other stores seem to be trying a lot, but it''s still not working.That''s why it''s the only flavor in this shop. "


    I see.


    Nevertheless, it''s amazing how the shopkeeper can change Egumi to a delicious flavor.


    Wow, I''m looking forward to it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m glad you bought it.


    "Yeah, yeah," he nodded to his father.


    "That''s right. I can''t believe the nuts were gone because I couldn''t get to the forest."Well, we should be able to pick it up again in a few moments. "


    Yes, but it''s too sad to rest until you can pick a tree nut tomorrow.


    "When I heard from the shopkeeper, I almost said, ''It''s okay to go pick it up already.''"


    I laughed at Uru-san''s serious expression.


    Is that the reason why the behavior has become a little suspicious?


    When I see a hideout, I look around.


    I don''t think there''s a lookout in sight... eh!


    At the end of the line of sight, the shadow of the wall of the house is two cases away from the hidden house.


    It''s a bad way to hide, so I can totally see behind it.


    From the physique I could see, it seemed that it was different from the adventurers who were watching in the forest.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Dad and Mr. Url also seem to have found it, and heard two voices that sounded like they were making fun of each other.


    I really think that''s true.


    No matter how many signs I have, it makes no sense if I see them.


    It''s a complete waste of expensive magic items.


    No, what are you really thinking?


    A plan?


    When I tilt my neck, my dad gives me a strange look.


    What kind?


    "When I was told that..."


    "... confuse the opponent?"


    I hate that plan.


    Well, that''s a success.


    Your father is smiling bitterly.


    I think I said something stupid, but that''s all I could think of.


    "Hey, we''re stopping and looking at him, right?"


    Uru-san''s expression was dazzled.


    Speaking of which, you stopped and stared at too much.


    Although from the back, it should be time to notice.


    ...... I don''t even notice.


    ¡±Hah, I''ll go home while checking my face¡±


    Uru-san walks with a footsteps sound.


    At that sound, I could see my body trembling at the end of my gaze.


    And gently look back to see us.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    I nodded at Uru-san''s penetration.


    But really, the lookout did the worst thing.


    I can''t help it, so I laughed and lowered my head.


    Like a greeting to the neighbors.


    Ah...


    Apparently, I noticed that you did something wrong.


    It''s too late, though.


    "Haha. Hello."


    Wow, they said hello.


    Is it really a plan to confuse the opponent?


    She passes by with a smile of love and hurries into the hiding place.


    Patan.


    The moment I entered, I sighed.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    "He''s the church guard."


    The wrinkles in your father''s eyebrows leaned against what Uru-san said.


    "Church guards? Such an idiot?"


    Are you stupid?


    Sure enough, I''m not hiding, I''m looking back, and I''m in a hurry to say hello.


    I wonder why he got picked up by the guards.


    "Is the church short-staffed?"


    You can''t think of anything else but this anymore.


    ¡°I don''t think so.Even so, it was terrible. "


    Well, thanks to that, I know where they''re giving instructions.


    "Um..."


    Ursa gives a light smile to Garth''s puzzled expression.


    Welcome back.


    "Ah, welcome home."


    Lock the door and enter the room where you are eating.


    I saw Evas and Arthur sitting on their nervous faces.


    Evas, have you noticed the guards?


    Evas and Garth shuddered in response to Uru-san''s words.


    Arthur''s face warped as he watched them cry.


    Could it be that it''s not the same thing as this one?


    I don''t think I would have a serious expression if I were related.


    I am also concerned about changing the name.


    I have a feeling that this is going to be a long story.


    Besides, when I look at the three of them, I feel that they are more pale than before.


    "All right, let''s have a meal."


    That''s right.


    Four people show a surprised look in the conversation between me and my father.


    Huh, now?


    The atmosphere is unbelievable, but it''s dinner now.


    ¡°Yes, we''ll eat and chill after we talk, and you don''t know when it''s over.¡±


    I think it''s serious because of the three of them.


    Then go ahead and get hungry.


    "That''s right." In this atmosphere? "


    Well, it''s a little subtle.


    When we''re done talking, will it be a good atmosphere to eat?


    In my words, Uru-san shifted his gaze away while saying "Ahhh".


    Look, you haven''t changed before or after the talk, have you?


    Then you should eat well first, then calm down and talk carefully.


    Do you want to eat it?


    Garth asked, and the three nodded with a dazed expression.


    Do you properly understand what I''ve heard?


    Well, I nodded, so let''s get ready.


    Go to the cooking area, serve a large plate, and line up the meat you bought.


    I bought it as my father and Mr. Url wanted, but there are many.


    A pile of three plates.


    Next, pull the pan out of the magic box and open the lid.


    Inside there is a cooker.


    Put the number of people in the vessel.


    And the salad.


    Take out the prepared salad and make it perfect.


    Can I take it with me?


    Your father shows his face when he takes Sora and the others to his room.


    "Yes, please."


    Make a cup of tea for the number of people.


    "I''ve prepared the potion."Sol and Ciel were asleep right out of the bag. "


    "Thank you."


    Sol was eating a lot of magic in the cave.


    Shell ate, defeated the rampaging monster, and ran wild in the cave.


    I''m tired, of course.


    My father brought me a large plate, so I went to the dining room with the salad.


    When she entered the room, Garth and the others sat quietly side by side at the desk.


    Place the salad on the desk and go to the cooking area again.


    "This is the last of the plates."


    Yeah.


    The three of you seem to have calmed down a bit.


    It reminds me of the three people I saw earlier.


    Her complexion was still a little pale, but she seemed calmer than when she came back.


    That''s right.


    If you eat and take a little time off, you will be able to calm down and talk.

 652 Ready for Lesson 605

    The food Mr. Ur recommended was delicious.


    The smell stimulates my appetite and I ate a little more than usual, so my stomach hurts.


    I want to eat again, but the store is closed for the time being.


    What a shame.


    I want you to quickly notice that the abnormality in the forest has calmed down.


    No, in order to confuse the enemy, I wonder if it will stay that way for the time being?


    ¡°I want you to reopen this village before you leave.¡±


    Rinse the bubbles on your plate and arrange them in the basket.


    This is the last one.


    After that, wipe the splashes of water around you,


    "All right, now we''re done with the laundry."


    Ah, we''re tired. We''re done preparing new tea.


    Looking at my father''s hand, my favorite tea is being prepared.


    Besides, a smile comes to my mind.


    Let''s go back.


    Yeah.


    Before leaving the cooking area, take the sweets out of the magic box and go under your dad.


    "Are you still eating?" Are you all right with your stomach? "


    Oh, you know, eating too much is painful, right?


    "Ahahah, it''s okay." I''ve never eaten too much and broken my stomach. "


    "Surely not." But it''s painful, isn''t it? "


    I knew it.


    "I''ll calm down right away, and this treat isn''t for personal use."I thought I''d take it to Mr. Garth and the others. "


    All three of them ate, but they were considerably fewer than their fathers.


    I''m sure she seemed calm, but the tension was still going on.


    When you''re done talking, you may feel relieved and hungry.


    By the way, all three of them didn''t eat much.


    Yeah. How''d it go?


    The three of them, who were a little slow after dinner, still seemed a little lost.


    It''s been a while, but are you ready to talk?


    Or are you prepared not to talk?


    "Garth seemed lost.Evas and Arthur were worried about him. ¡±


    I remember how the three of them have been.


    I think it''s very close.


    However, there is something wrong with Mr. Arth''s attitude.


    I didn''t notice it at all at first.


    Somewhere backward against Garth and Evas.


    Could it be that Mr. Ars is the one the church is after?


    And did Mr. Garth get involved?


    "What''s the matter? The wrinkles between your brows are amazing."


    When your dad pokes you in the eyebrows, it makes you happy.


    "Whatever you need, just talk to me."


    I nodded to my worried father.


    If you''re an experienced dad, you know what I mean?


    "I wonder if the church is after Mr. Ars."Looking at those three people, it looks like Arthur has a problem with Garth and the others. "


    Awesome. Ars was hiding it from me, but you noticed it.


    Fufu, my dad praised me.


    So, does it fit?


    ¡°Yeah, we''re good friends, but Arus has a bit of a problem with Garth and Evas.¡±


    I knew it wasn''t my imagination.


    "I agree with Ivy."


    That means there''s a good chance that Ars-san is being pursued.


    The church...


    The second victim of the church I know is Mr. Arthur.


    The first one was Maria-san, who was using her future vision power to her advantage.


    Oh, my name seems to be changing now.


    How are you?


    When I returned to the room where I was eating, I saw Mr. Garth''s nervous expression.


    Are you sure you''re ready to talk?


    "We''re all set. Bye, Garth."Tell me why you''re being watched by church officials. "


    Mr. Garth gave up on Mr. Urs''s words.


    "After all, you were the hand of the church."I didn''t have a reason to keep an eye on us in relation to Gusuri, so I thought maybe.Uru-san thinks there''s something else besides the muscle, right? "


    "Oh, that''s what I think. And watching over Garth and the others in front of the house is an escort that the church hires.It''s pretty stupid, though. "


    Garth and the others tilted their necks to Uru-san''s words.


    Briefly explain what happened before she entered the hiding place with a bitter smile.


    Um, it looks like we''ll be able to get away soon.


    Evas nodded to Garth''s words.


    Surely, an outside guard alone could easily trick us.


    But if the church knew my name, it would be hard to keep running.


    "I didn''t tell you, but there was a watch on me when I was in the woods.I think he was using a magic item to get rid of the signs. ¡±


    I realized that Mr. Arth would suddenly become pale.


    It''s pathetic, but it''s a bad thing to know.


    "I also know that Garth and the others have changed their names based on information from my associates."


    Garth leaks a thirsty laugh at Uru-san''s words.


    You know that, right?


    Garth exhaled a large breath and looked at Evas and Arthur.


    "Let''s talk about it all. Torurahu Gilmuth won''t be able to afford to care about us."We need help. "


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Evas nodded, and Arthur nodded with his gaze down.


    ¡°The church is looking for Ars. Als is that-"


    Mr. Garth looks at Mr. Arth with a confused look.


    When Mr. Arth raises his face, he takes a deep breath and looks at Mr. Ur.


    "I have astrology and fortune-telling skills.The church is gathering people with this skill. "


    Well, those two skills are the fortune-teller''s skills, right?


    So the church is gathering fortune tellers?


    ¡°At the age of five, we check our skills in the church.At that time, I found out that I had these two skills.And then there was the unhappiness that followed in the family.The fathers were attacked by monsters, and the uncles died of disease..... "


    I saw Mr. Arth holding his hand.


    "It''s all because of the skills I had."I was left alone to ask the church for help.That''s why my family was killed. "


    Mr. Arth''s remorse came from his expression.


    "It was my dad''s friend who felt strange.I saw my dad being attacked by a monster, and I felt suspicious, so I looked into it secretly.At that time, I didn''t realize the church was involved.Something seemed strange to me, and he took me out of the village without telling me.A former adventurer, he protected me forever.Until the church found me and caught me.I haven''t seen you since that day.I couldn''t find what I was looking for.I''m sure he was killed, too! "


    Mr. Ars wipes his tears with his sleeve and looks at Mr. Urs.


    "Everyone who''s been involved with me is going to die!"


    "It''s okay. We''re strong."


    Ms. Arth shook her head to the side of Mr. Ur''s words.


    "I told you it would be okay... but I''m gone!"


    Mr Garth hugs Mr Arth.


    I was prepared to hear it, but it was hard.


    "Uru-san, please help Arthur."I think we found a lookout. ¡±


    "Definitely."


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, Mr. Uru nodded strangely.


    "You were caught by the church, right?"


    Arthur nodded his face from Garth''s chest in response to Uru-san''s question.


    "How did you escape?Was there anything done in the church? "


    Mr. Ull?


    I don''t understand the meaning of the question, and I turn to him.


    ¡°I haven''t done anything.Soon, there was someone who let me go. "


    The one who let me go?


    "Yes, an elderly fortune-teller took me out of my cage and let me go."


    For some reason, Ms. Uru''s expression looked suspicious.


    What do you care?


    You must be suspicious that she escaped from the church, right?


    Huh?


    "Hah, yes. There are only a few cases where children captured by the church managed to escape safely.That''s why I think there''s something that made it out of here. "


    Well, that means the church and Mr. Arth are actually connected, right?


    But Sora thinks there''s nothing wrong with the three of us.


    My dad said, "Let''s look at everything that we do together."


    "But I can''t say that Sora is okay..."


    ¡°It doesn''t look like you''re lying to the three of you, so why don''t you just believe it?¡±


    Uru-san takes his father''s words to heart.


    Looks like you''re pretty lost.


    How do you know that?

 653 I want to believe 606 stories.

    "All right, I''ll trust Garth and the others for now."Just tell me everything you know. "


    Garth and the others nodded to Urs''s words.


    Oh, this is a sign of Jinnal.


    Did you notice that, Mr. Url turned his gaze toward the front door?


    "Ginar is back."Garth, can I talk to Jinnal too? "


    Yes.


    Mr. Garth nodded and made a noise at the front door.


    "Just there. What''s wrong with getting together?"


    Did you know by the signs, Mr. Jinnal came into the room without any particular surprise.


    She had a somewhat happy expression on her face.


    "Ginnal, I''m sorry to be back so soon, but listen to Garth and the others."


    Ginar-san glances at Garth-san and the other three.


    ¡°Okay, I think it has something to do with what the Church is looking for.¡±


    What, did you know?


    Ginar-san''s words surprised him, and Garth-san and the others were surprised.


    What, did you know?


    It looked like Uru-san was a bit dumbfounded too.


    "I knew it, or I heard it just a few hours ago."I was diving into the church. "


    Huh?


    Ginar-san puts a new cup of tea in front of Uru-san and drinks it all at once.


    "Phew, finally, don''t take a breath"


    "Ginar, were you telling the church?What? Did you plan to do that? "


    Ginar laughed at Uru-san with a confused expression.


    "Thanks to someone else, my schedule has changed a lot."By now, Fischer will be happy to manipulate information. "


    "Fischer, it''s... again..."


    Do you mind if I tell you this story?


    Besides, is there anything Mr. Fischer can do to manipulate the information?


    Uru-san had an indescribable expression for a moment.


    ¡°I''ll tell you more later.Let''s talk about Garth and the others first. "


    When Mr. Ginar sat down, he explained that Mr. Urs was under guard, that he was running away from the church, and that Mr. Ars was being chased because of his skills.


    "I see. Did Padre Odato tell you to keep an eye on Arus?"


    Yes.


    Ars looks at Ginar nervously.


    ¡°Do you know why the Church is gathering people with fortune-teller skills?¡±


    "I asked the fortune-teller who let me off a little."But she said, ''I can''t tell you the details because I have a contract with the church.''"Because it''s a contract that can harm anyone who hears of it."


    Did you hurt anyone you heard of?


    I have a contract for that.


    I''m scared.


    Speaking of which, the paper I used when I was dealing with everyone.


    You said it was something special.


    ...... You can''t be dying talking about me, can you?


    ¡°She said, ''The Church is looking for what it needs to achieve its purpose.''¡±


    What do you need to achieve your goals?


    I wonder what it is.


    "Do you know what you''re looking for?"


    "It seemed like I couldn''t talk.However, I was afraid that if the church found me, the future would change. "


    Is the future going to change?


    "Once upon a time, I found someone with the fortune-teller skill, and I was forced to come to the church and kill all the beings I could rely on."When I told her about me, she said, "Well, that''s the way it went."


    Those with fortune-teller skills have long been victims of the Church.


    "I''ve been checking the church, but I didn''t know there was a fortune teller.Is everyone being tortured in the capital? "


    Ars shakes his head to the side at Ginar''s words.


    "I don''t seem to be in church all the time.She said, "I was a fortune teller in the village where I was born."When I asked him why he was at the church in the capital city, he said, "When I criticized the church, they thought that brainwashing was solved and brought me back.The contract was actually more loose, though. "


    Brainwashing?


    Were you even brainwashed under a contract?


    Terrible.


    "As a precaution when I was running away, I was told to stay away from the fortune teller.''Everyone who works as a fortune-teller has a covenant with the church.Brainwashing loosens for some reason over time, but the contract is strong.As soon as the fortune-teller finds you, run away. "When he asked me to take Arthur away, I was told. "


    I took a breath in Mr. Garth''s words.


    ¡°Everyone has a pact with the church,¡± he heard.


    If what he said was true... was the fortune-teller who helped me... connected to the Church?


    But I''ve never seen anything like it.


    No, I don''t know.


    I may have been desperate to see the fortune-teller every day.


    Could it be?


    "No, because you have consulted me so personally..."


    Huh?


    I felt the warmth in my father''s sitting hands.


    When I see it, my father''s hand is holding my hand.


    When I raised my gaze, my father stared at me worriedly.


    Are you okay?


    Silently nodded, gently stroking my head.


    Yeah, it''s okay.


    "Does that mean that the astrologer in the village is helping the church?" I didn''t notice. "


    Mr. Ull holds his head.


    Um! It seems that brainwashing was to the point of bringing people together in the church.


    Huh?


    Is that all?


    "Gathering people in the church?"


    Ginar looked at Ars strangely.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I was brainwashed to induce the family to come under the astrologer.¡±The contract is more dangerous.I barely heard your story. ¡±


    Brainwashing can do a lot, but the contract is more dangerous?


    What kind of contract do you have?


    Even though the contract is strong, the astrologer could talk a lot.


    I wonder if Mr. Ur is still suspicious?


    The words are a little tight.


    "Oh, it seems that the contract loosens when you face death."


    Huh?


    Dead?


    "The fortune-teller who let me escape was so sick that I could barely live.""As death drew near, the contract was loosened."¡±They don''t know that, so they''re desperately looking into me.At the end, I felt like I could get revenge. "


    Once you know the skill, misfortune continues, and if you ask for help, you''re bound by a contract.


    I wonder how I''ve lived.


    Was that the life of the fortune-teller who helped me?


    Tied up in a contract, brainwashed... that''s it?


    "Brainwashing is about bringing people together in the church," right?


    When I was abandoned by my family, I was never told to go to church.


    When I was weak, I could have gone if I had pushed my back a little.


    I wonder why.


    "Was that so?"


    When Uru-san bows her head to Ars-san, she shakes her head sideways in a hurry.


    "Nevertheless, to change the future..." What do you think you''re looking for at the expense of so many people? ¡±


    Uru-san looked at Ginar-san, but he shrugged his shoulders so he didn''t understand.


    Change the future.


    What kind of thing can change the future?


    Rare magic items?


    But with a magic item, the church would move against an adventurer.


    What the church is doing is tie up the fortune-teller with a contract and brainwash people into the church.


    "Yeah, it''s a skill."


    Are you looking for skills that will impact the world?


    The fortune-teller didn''t lead me to the church because he already knew my skills...


    My skills were famous in the village, so the fortune-teller knew about them.


    "...... I wonder what you''re thinking"


    "Even if you want to believe it, why...?"

 654 Lesson 607. Lets settle down a little bit.

    "Ivy, let''s go somewhere where we can rest."


    Huh?


    When I saw your father, he looked worried.


    What''s the matter with you?


    You look pale, but don''t you notice?


    Huh?


    Pigmented?


    Is that so?


    Speaking of which, I may feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Ginar, I''m leaving this place for a moment."


    "What''s the matter, huh? Ivy, what''s going on?"


    I saw that Mr. Ginar looked at me and was in a hurry.


    Could it be that you look rather pale?


    "It''s okay, I''ll rest upstairs."


    "Oh, take a good rest."


    When I left the room with my father, I went back to the room I was using.


    As I entered the room, I saw Sora and the others playing.


    I was relieved for some reason by the unusual sight.


    ¡°I''ll get you some tea. Slow down."


    My father leaves the room as I sit on the bed.


    When I hear the door of the room closing, I collapse to the back.


    "Somehow..."


    My heart is in a mess.


    "Plump!"


    "Phew!"


    When I turned to Sola and Sol''s voice, I could see them jumping on the bed.


    When two cats come to my side, they pull themselves together to stick to my body.


    After that, shells in the shape of Flem and Slime stick together in the same way.


    When I stroke everyone in order, I feel a little higher.


    "Thank you, everybody. I''m so grateful to the astrologer."


    The astrologer taught me a lot.


    Ways of living in the forest, letters and calculations.


    You can say that you have built the foundations for survival.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t do that if I were in contact with the church."


    Are you sure?


    Because Mr. Garth said, "Everyone has a contract with the church."


    What''s that?


    And the astrologer said, I have not been to the king''s city.


    You were gathered to the church in King''s Landing, right?


    So the fortune-teller has escaped?


    ... no, I was working as an astrologer, so I don''t think so.


    If you were running away from the church, you wouldn''t be an astrologer.


    "I had a contract with the church."


    Maybe she approached me for a reason.


    But it''s also true that you protected me.


    But that might have been an instruction from the church.


    Ahh, the inside of my head is so messy, too


    When I replied because I could hear the door knocking, my father brought me tea.


    Yes.


    Get up and get some tea from your father.


    Tingling and warmth are transmitted to the hands.


    "All the astrologers have a contract with the church."


    I felt a tingling and a small pain.


    Tell me yourself, are you hurt?


    Sounds stupid.


    "I guess so." But are the fortune-tellers following the church''s instructions? ¡±


    Huh?


    Look up at your father.


    He looked at me with his usual gentle smile.


    ¡°The fortune-teller who let Arthur escape was bound by a loose contract.Still, I let Alus go. I bet I turned my back on the church to keep him from leading his own life.Perhaps the contract was activated. "


    That''s right.


    You weren''t released from your contract.


    It''s just "loose."


    So I was brought back to the church without escaping.


    Still, she defied the will of the church to let Mr. Arth escape.


    I don''t think the fortune-teller did everything, but maybe he didn''t do everything just because he had a contract.


    Perhaps the astrologer who helped me also helped me, independent of the Church.


    This probably contains my hopes.


    So, it may not be true.


    But she never told me to go to church.


    That''s true.


    You look a little pale again.


    When I saw my father, he stroked my head gently.


    "Thank you. I thought ''I had a contract with the church''..."


    What should I say?


    I can''t believe it anymore?


    I think this is different.


    It''s just... yes.


    I felt scared.


    I felt so scared of something.


    ¡°The fortune-teller was an important childhood support for Ivy.I guess that''s how I got scared because I didn''t know it. "


    I see.


    I was afraid I might not be the fortune-teller I knew.


    "For Ivy, you''re the first person to believe it since you fled to the woods, right?"


    Who did you believe?


    ¡°Maybe so. If it weren''t for the fortune-teller, I wouldn''t have believed anyone.¡±


    Yeah, I think so.


    "Because when you believe something, people are sometimes weaker than you think."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    I thought it was okay.


    And yet, I had a bad idea, and I didn''t like thinking about it.


    Still, I thought I''d hold on.


    I thought it was done properly.


    "Maybe I was confused when I heard something I didn''t imagine."


    I guess so.


    Now, I don''t doubt what the astrologer did to me.


    Bring me the books I need to live, warm drinks and food.


    I''m here because of that.


    Yes, I am by your father''s side.


    To a place that is not a church.


    Perhaps my skills were judged unnecessary.


    Then the church would have told you to leave me alone.


    That organization doesn''t care about people''s lives.


    But the fortune-teller helped me.


    That''s enough.


    "I was saved by a fortune teller."


    "Oh, that''s the most important thing."


    Fufu.


    When I drank tea, it was already lukewarm.


    Still, it''s delicious.


    "Father."


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Is it okay to go to the forest of lights?


    I don''t doubt the fortune-teller anymore.


    But don''t forget about the contract.


    You were just gathering people in the church?


    Maybe not.


    There must be something else.


    What did the Church want the astrologers to do?


    "Hmm, that''s it, right?"


    Father says.


    "I''m not sure I''m going. I think the astrologer who helped Ivy is a good person to listen to.I''m just worried about the contract.It seems that the astrologer who helped Arthur said that the contract was more dangerous than brainwashing. "


    "Yeah, it''s more dangerous than brainwashing, isn''t it?"


    Besides, I don''t know why I bring people to the church to brainwash.


    I thought we were going to do a skill check earlier, but since we''re all going to be at church when we''re five, we don''t have to go out of our way to use a teller to bring people to church.


    ¡°I wonder what they were going to do with the people in the church.¡±


    "That''s it, isn''t it?"You don''t have to check your skills.Then there''s something else, but there''s nothing I can think of. "


    The church.


    You do a lot of things, don''t you?


    The church is involved in killing, imprisoning, roaring people, and magic circles.


    It''s a treasure trove of crime.


    ¡°That''s right, Dad. How far can the contract go?¡±


    I''m worried about the wording "contract is dangerous".


    "If you betray me, I''ll kill you."


    You can kill people.


    The contract is heavier than I thought.


    "Is that when you use the special paper I used?"


    "No, you can contract on any paper.However, the paper used by Ivy is absolutely secret to the third party.If I tried to find out, the curse would be activated.The curse is not only for those who actually hear what''s amazing, but also for those who order it. "


    ... somehow, I was signing up for a lot of paper.


    Now I know what it means to be absolutely fine when Ginar-san signs up.


    ¡°Huh? Other than the paper I used, could the third person have a secret?¡±


    "Oh, there''s something in the magic item that will void the contract."If you use it, you can void the contract.Well, it''s a rare item, but it''s not easy to get. "


    Still, ordinary paper is dangerous.


    Is that why Mr. Ginar recommended the contract using special paper?

 655 Lesson 608 Astrologer Skill

    It''s all right now, isn''t it?


    My father strokes my head slowly.


    I press my head against the hand and laugh.


    "Thank you."


    You''re welcome.


    When the two of them were laughing, Sora and the others hit each other with their bodies.


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    "You must have been worried."


    That''s right.


    You were there to encourage me.


    "Thank you, everybody."


    Take turns hugging each other.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Pefufu"


    Rejected by the last Sol.


    When I lean my neck, it sits on my head.


    And it''s swaying and swaying.


    It''s cute.


    "Yes, Father."


    What''s the matter?


    I was curious about the skills Mr. Ars had spoken about.


    "What are some fortune-teller skills? I''ve never heard of a star reading skill. "


    It''s a fortune-teller skill, isn''t it...


    By the way, I was surprised when I found out that the fortune-teller skill was a generic term.


    Your father said, "Astrologer skill is a generic term, but don''t you know it?When I was told, I was too surprised to react.


    But you didn''t notice!


    When it comes to fortune tellers, people usually say, "I have a fortune teller skill..."


    I can''t believe that astrologer skill is a generic term!


    I can''t believe that 1 or 2 of the fortune-teller skills were the number of stars in the fortune-teller''s skill...


    ¡°Ivy, what''s wrong?¡±


    It reminds me of when I first learned that astrologer skills are a generic term.


    Oh, you were so surprised.


    Your father''s hand moves to cover his mouth.


    "You laughed a lot at my reaction, didn''t you?You''re still remembering and laughing, right? "


    "No, that''s not true."


    When I looked at my father in the eye, my shoulders were strangled.


    At that time, my surprised father taught me about the astrologer skill.


    Astrologers have a variety of skills, and if they find out what kind of skills they have, they are obstructed by magic items, and sometimes they don''t get the right results.


    Normal people don''t do that, but astrologers say they hide things about criminals because of the Vigilante''s cooperation.


    Once upon a time, a magic item in his possession interfered with fortune-telling, resulting in the escape of criminals.


    To prevent that, the fortune-tellers hid their skills and began to use the generic term fortune-teller skills.


    I was also surprised that there were magic items that interfered with fortune-telling.


    The skill Ivy knew was definitely a preview skill, right?


    Oh, I was listening to you about your skills.


    "Yes, the astrologer taught me that skill."It seems that you have the skills to judge people, but you don''t know the official name. "


    Speaking of which, the astrologer who helped me taught me the skills I had.


    At that time, I didn''t think it was particularly strange, but now I think it''s strange.


    Why did you teach me the skills I was hiding?


    Maybe they didn''t hide it in the village?


    I guess the rest is my fortune-telling skills and probability skills.I knew this because I had heard about the adventurers..... "


    Everything that came out of life was classified as an astrologer skill.


    "Those two skills are famous."And you knew how to read stars.And the unhappiness rate skill. "


    Unhappiness rate?


    Somehow, it''s a disturbing name skill, but what do you know?


    You''re curious?


    Yeah.


    It''s a skill that tells you the percentage of misfortune that the fortuneteller will have in the future.


    Huh?


    Percentage of misfortune?


    "It seems that the astrologer will say, ''About 20% of the rest of your life will suffer from misfortune.''"I''ve never divined it, though. "


    "... it''s like I want to know, it''s like I don''t want to know"


    But if I knew, could I do something about it?


    What''s that?


    All you know is the percentage?


    By the way, do you know what kind of misfortune will come to you?


    From what I''ve heard, I don''t know what kind of misfortune it is just in terms of proportions.


    I''m sure you don''t know that.


    "About 90% of the rest of your life will suffer misfortune."


    I know you''re coming, but I don''t know what misfortune is going to hit you.


    That''s an amazing skill.


    Sometimes it''s better not to know.


    "You''re right. I heard you have a success rate skill too."Maybe it''s just a rumor. "


    Rumor.


    Doesn''t your dad know much about skills?


    "Yeah. The fortune-tellers had nothing to say about their skills."I didn''t have to mention it if I found out for any reason.I''ll tell you what kind of skill I have when I need it.Maybe the church let him do that. "


    The church.


    ¡°Ivy, why don''t you think about going to the Woods of Light after this problem is solved?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think that''s good.¡±


    Don''t you have to answer in a hurry?


    There''s still a long way to Kashime, a town with a forest of lights.


    Ah, it''s Ginar-san''s sign.


    "Is the discussion over?"Ginar-san is coming this way. "


    "I don''t think the discussion will be over soon.Didn''t you come to see how Ivy was doing? "


    Con.


    Hey, you ready?


    Tilts his neck to a more subdued voice than usual.


    Here you go.


    The door of the room opens to my reply.


    "What, were you not asleep?" Are you all right? "


    Jinnar came into the room and looked at me with relief.


    I''m worried about you.


    "I''m sorry, I think I''m getting a little tired."


    "I see. You have a better complexion than before. I''m glad."


    I wonder if he looked bad enough to come and check it out?


    What about the Garths?


    Ginar sees his father.


    "I decided to let you stay in this hideout."


    You''re here?


    Isn''t that dangerous?


    ¡°The church knows you''re here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wherever you hide in this village, I''m sure you''ll find out.¡±


    Huh?


    What are you talking about?


    "The church is giving the villagers kosher in exchange for information."I don''t know how many of them are doing this. "


    "Wow, that sucks."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    If the villagers are in sight of the church, they are likely to find it wherever they hide.


    I wish I could move around without anyone seeing me.


    It''s almost impossible.


    I just found out they were in the church, but they can''t move right now.


    Can''t you move?


    Your father looks at you strangely.


    "Thanks to Ivy and Tron."


    So, you''re talking about Callio''s flower garden?


    Didn''t Fischer tell you that Count Halliburton came to see how the mussels were made?


    Father and I nod.


    "Even though the report from the church should have been going well, the count was furious at Bishop Ottomis in the church because there was no trace of Callio''s flowers even blooming.Bishop Ottmith makes no sense.There''s nothing there, and there''s no bodyguard there.At first it seemed like the guards had escaped, but since there was no sign of Callio flowers, I realized that I could have been fooled all along. ¡±


    It seems that the callon flower that Toron withered will disappear without leaving anything behind.


    Nevertheless, Ginar-san was right about this.


    ¡°Bishop Ottomys, someone is trying to take his place.Or, if you''re trying to kick down, you''re a suspicious demon.As a result, they tried to kill those who knew the cave.But Priest Odato, who had seen Bishop Ottomis by his side, immediately sensed danger.And Priest Odato disappeared. "


    When I look at Ginar-san, he has a pleasant expression on his face.


    "Bishop Ottomis, who was unnecessarily distrusted by the fact that Padre Odato hid his figure.At that time, Count Halibaroux said he would return to the capital.Bishop Ottomis rushes to cover up, but Count Halliburton leaves without a fight.Bishop Ottomith immediately instructed his companions in the woods to kill him.And yet, even today, I haven''t heard back from you. "


    Did you contact the forest, or did you try to get the monster to kill you?


    Dinar nodded to your father''s words.


    Ginar knew that the monster that went rampaging was being manipulated.


    Nevertheless, it was brilliant.


    Definitely, Ginar-san moved to be like this.

 656 Im tired of talking about 609.

    "Where''s Priest Odato?"


    Ginar looks at his father with an unstoppable laugh.


    "I''m in a special place."


    I don''t think you should know what the special treatment is.


    Absolutely.


    Well, don''t overdo it.


    I haven''t heard anything.


    "If you die, you''ll be fine."


    Father sighs.


    I wish I hadn''t died... no, I haven''t heard.


    Besides, I heard a little about the forest from Url, but what happened?


    What''s that?


    Didn''t Mr. Ull explain it to you?


    How far did you hear that?


    I found a cave used by the church in the woods.


    Hardly explained.


    Didn''t you tell me because you were with Mr. Garth?


    Is that all?


    "Yeah, that''s all I''ve got since Ars fell."


    Mr. Arth has fallen?


    ¡°What happened?Is Ars-san okay? "


    When I look at Ginar-san, I see a hand on his head.


    "Ars is fine." I''m just a little tired. "


    Are you tired of falling?


    "Ars must have been attacked by anxiety and fear ever since he knew there was a guard."Because there is a possibility of harm to your loved ones. "


    Maybe it was the church that killed his family and relatives so easily that Garth and Evas would be killed.


    "I know the current situation in this village, so I was worried that Torurahu Gilmouth would say ''help''.He said we''d help him out, and the church was cornered for something else.Maybe if I thought I could get away with it, I might have lost my mind.All she needs now is a good rest. "


    I see.


    I feel relieved, so how tired are you?


    "Ull is looking after Arthur."Garth and the others said, "We''ll see," but they also told me to rest because they were quite tired.That''s what I''m talking about. "


    Then there''s no helping it.


    "Alright, then I''ll give you a quick explanation."Around noon today, a group of rabinellas attacked me at the dump.I followed them without subjugation to see how things were going, but I found the cave the church was using and the people who worked there.From what I''ve seen, the researchers and the guards.I learned from their stories that they were manipulating the rampaging monsters.Also, the runaway monster became uncontrollable.The researcher sent the guard to search for the runaway monster and tried to escape.For the researchers, Bishop Ottmith seems to be a scary one.I was quick to decide to run away.However, I tried to escape, but I couldn''t because I was stabbed by an escort who was suffering from anomalies.The researchers were taken to the woods by the stabbed guards. "


    When your father started talking, a deep wrinkle appeared between Mr. Ginar''s eyebrows.


    Even if it''s easy, it''s a lot of stuffy talk, so I can''t help but get tired of the look on my face along the way.


    Well, that''s a lot of trouble, isn''t it?


    When his father shrugged, he laughed as if Ginar had given up.


    ¡°For now, do you have any idea why Rabinella attacked the group?¡±


    "It was brainwashing by the magic circle." This has already been solved, so you don''t have to worry about it now. ¡±


    Yeah, I''ve already solved the brainwashing problem.


    We don''t attack people in groups anymore.


    Ginar nods as he glances at the sol he''s sleeping next to me.


    "If it''s solved, there''s no problem."The important thing was to investigate the cave.There''s something about the church, so it might not be possible to secure personnel right away. "


    Survey the cave?


    There was a lot of noise, but could it be put in the cave?


    I don''t feel uncomfortable when they say it has collapsed.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Father and Mr. Ginar, who saw me, tilted their necks.


    "Put it in a cave, or it''s a subtle place."


    Is something wrong?


    Father looks at Sheil with a slightly troubled expression.


    Nah!


    Shell seems a little unhappy with that.


    Well, as for Shell, I was told that it was okay to go berserk, so I went berserk.


    "The rampant monster rampaged through the cave and Rabinella escaped."I wanted to erase the traces of our intrusion. "


    I see. That''s a good plan.


    It was a good plan, but it seemed a bit rampant.


    "... have you gone too far?"


    When her father nodded, she noticed that she had turned her gaze toward the window.


    "Did you overdo it?" "That''s probably what I think.


    ¡°What I was doing in the cave was I had documents in my bag when the researchers tried to escape.Ull has it, so check back later. "


    "Well, if that''s the case, I don''t need to inspect the cave."All right, I''ll pick it up later. ¡±


    For now, did you pass on all the important information?


    There was a lot going on today, so I might have forgotten to tell you something.


    Go to the dump, go to the cave... come back, rendezvous with Garth and the others, and come back to the village.


    Oh, one of the knights had a companion from Ginar-san.


    You should tell her about this, right?


    Maybe Ull-san is telling us.


    I knew it.


    I knew it.


    I look at Mr. Ginar wondering.


    ¡°There was only one knight who had a different impression.¡±


    Heterogeneous?


    I didn''t get that impression at all.


    ¡°That''s right, I didn''t notice.¡±


    Didn''t your father notice?


    Well, that''s definitely impossible for me.


    "Well, if I stay in this world for a long time."It''s about what you have to do to survive. "


    That''s amazing.


    Well, I guess that''s how dangerous I''ve been.


    So, what''s he doing here?


    "Oh, I noticed the forest abnormality and came to ask if I could report it."I told you to wait for now. "


    Speaking of which, I haven''t told Ginar yet that the forest has changed.


    ¡°Changes in the forest? I didn''t go to see what was happening in the forest today, did I?¡±


    "It''s possible that the runaway monster is gone."It''s back to normal forest conditions. "


    Really?


    Father nods to Ginar''s words.


    I see. Now we have another source of concern.


    Ginar smiles happily.


    By the way, can you predict why the runaway monster disappeared?


    Father and I lean over.


    The reason she disappeared.


    "We and the knights are crusading a bit."And I think there was a lot of Shell.They must be hunting a lot of runaway monsters. "


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A smile flashed at the boastful crowing of Shell.


    Certainly, Ciel''s hunt reduced the numbers considerably.


    "After that, the rampant monster that moved towards Okanko Village must have been crushed by the adventurers in this village."Do you have any information that the runaway monster is back? "


    Mr. Ginar shakes his head to the side of his father''s question.


    That said, the crusade was a success.


    That''s good.


    If the crusade is over, when will the adventurers come back?


    Mr. Ginar shakes his head to the side of his father''s question.


    "I can''t seem to get in touch with the adventurers."Torurahu Gilmuth asks Piffel Gilmouth for help with that. "


    Mr. Phil Gilmouth?


    Tolurah Gilmuth is an Adventurer''s Guild Gilmuth, so is it a Commercial Guild Gilmuth?


    "Gilmouth of the Commercial Guild? Is your body okay now?"


    "Yeah. I was surprised, too, but I''m fine.I was worried because I was that age.


    I wonder if that year is older?


    The Commercial Guild''s Phil Gilmouth is 68 years old.


    Look at me and Ginar will tell me.


    68 years old?


    "Yes, it looks like he''s already back to work."Moreover, there seems to be a lot of ruckus in the commercial guild. "


    Brawl?


    What the hell are you doing?

 657 Story 610: You cant turn on your enemies.

    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Can I ask you something?


    ¡°Wondering what Piffel Gilmouth is doing?¡±


    Jinnar said happily when she saw my expression.


    With that, I nodded and thought for a moment.


    "Easy"


    Yes.


    You can''t tell me the details, can you?


    As for me, I just want to know what I''m doing, so I don''t have any particular problem.


    "Pfeiffer Gilmuth is using information to hunt down traitors and allies, little by little."


    I don''t think he''s really rambling.


    Is that what you''re going to hunt down with information?


    Can you do that?


    "It has been more than 40 years since Pfeiffer Gilmuth became the Gilmuth of the Commercial Guild.He''s good at gathering information.And I''ve used the information I''ve gathered to grow this village''s commercial guild.That''s right, you''re a shredder. "


    You''ve been pulling commercial guilds for over 40 years.


    ¡°To grow the Commercial Guild, Piffel Gilmouth set up nets all over the place.And we have grown it little by little, and in a few years a wide variety of information will be gathered.Not only is the information useful for the commercial guild, but the rest is really extensive. ¡±


    You want me to set up a network to gather information?


    Could it be that you''ve created something that brings people together?


    I mean, it''s the people who have the information.


    Then, we spread it to other villages and towns to increase the information gathered.


    Is that how it feels?


    Hmm, I can''t imagine what it was made of, but it''s amazing.


    Well, maybe it''s a secret what they made.


    When I saw Clinton and Ginar-san, I smiled.


    Maybe it''s the right answer.


    It looks like you''re gathering dangerous information, too.


    If we had gathered a lot of information, we would have had some dangerous intel.


    For example, if someone finds out that they know about it, it''s information that could put their life at risk.


    "Exactly. The information that Piffel Gilmouth gathered was mixed up into something that could crush an organization."Well, this is a long time ago. "


    I knew it.


    I''m scared.


    My gathering of information is more peaceful than that.


    Basically, it''s a rumor heard on the main street and in the laundry.


    Sometimes it''s hard to gather information, but in the end, we get the information we want.


    At the same time, it is very helpful to know what the popular shops and the village look like.


    Yeah, that''s enough information for me.


    "Do you think that Phil Gilmouth, who is good at gathering such information, doesn''t have any information on the people in this village?"


    Ah!


    Shake your head to the side at Ginar-san''s words.


    The information on the people who grew up in this village is going to be grabbed from corner to corner.


    There''s some information we can hunt down.


    Of course, if the people who betrayed me live a noble life, it won''t be a problem.


    "Eh, that''s..."


    I don''t think so.


    After all, the people who have grown up the Commercial Guild are trying to trick the meritorious people in the village.


    Besides, it''s the worst way to make me look like an addict.


    But you''ve thought a lot about turning people into enemies who are familiar with that kind of information.


    If I were you, I wouldn''t even think about it.


    Because I don''t know how much I know about myself.


    If you put your hand out poorly, it''s going to be a terrific counterattack.


    Ginar-san, the people who betrayed Pierre Gilmour are shivering now, aren''t they?


    With fear.


    "Haha, that''s definitely true."Those who betrayed us thought Pierre Gilmour would die.I guess that''s why you did the best you could.But the reality is, it''s back to life.I wanted to see how Piffel Gilmouth looked when he showed his face at the Commercial Guild. ¡±


    What''s that?


    But how did you get caught getting so close to getting the information?


    I wonder if some of the people who betrayed me were better at hiding it?


    "Why didn''t such an amazing person notice this time?"


    "I got information that something was going to be done, so I seemed to be on guard."However, the confusion of the information of Musuri, the fact that the church was hiding and the relationship was unclear, there was a traitor close to me.And because I let a young child who knew nothing help me. "


    Kids?


    "The most angry thing about Piffel Gilmuth is that he involved a child."I used a child who knew nothing to kill me, and I broke my heart.It seems the most unforgivable. "


    I don''t think I can forgive you for that.


    How dare you take advantage of your children.


    "That''s why I decided to catch or eliminate not only the traitors, but also the collaborators and those who knew but did nothing."Right now, I''m using information to slowly hunt down and observe people''s movements so that even one person can''t overlook it.Who wants help, and how the money moves.Well, I''ve been a grown-up lately, so it''s like showing off my skills. "


    Honestly, I guess.


    You''ve woken up a scary man.


    You deserve it.


    Huh?


    Looks like Ginar-san knows about Piffel Gilmouth.


    "That''s right, Pfeiffer Gilmuth is pushing only those who betrayed him and those involved, but for some reason, other commercial guild officials sent a message to Torurahu Gilmuth saying," Please calm down because Gilmouth is too scared. ""


    Too scared?


    "I don''t think you''re scared of conversation because you''re not the kind of person to make an attitude."Because it vomits poison mildly. "


    Ah, it looks like Ginar and Piffel Gilmouth know each other.


    Nevertheless, it''s poisonous.


    Like Shifal-san, I feel like hunting down the opponent with a smile.


    Even if you''re just looking at it, your back feels terrified.


    ¡°Ginar, how far are you going to get with this problem?¡±


    His father, who was silent, suddenly asked Mr. Zinal.


    Looking at Ginar-san, he seemed troubled.


    I''m sure it won''t be a problem for the people in this village.


    When was that?


    "The problem is bigger than I imagined, and I''m a little short-staffed."So, I think it will take some time. "


    Brainwashing and rampaging monsters... that''s a big problem, isn''t it?


    Is that all the fault of the church?


    Speaking of which, this village was a strong church, wasn''t it?


    Are you all right?


    "Starting tomorrow, the evil of the church will flow throughout the village."As expected, the power of the church will fall once and for all if you know that the monsters that were washed, brainwashed, and runaway are the fault of the church.Especially if you find out that the church has scattered mussels, you''ll be quite shocked. ¡±


    I''m glad the power of the Church is cut off, but the damage is too great.


    "Have you been able to identify the drug addict?"


    Ginar shakes his head to the side at his father''s words.


    "The church must have been willing to abandon them all eventually.It didn''t even say who he was spinning it on. ¡±


    Really church people suck.


    ¡°We don''t know how many addicts there are in this village.Well, I guess you''ll see. "


    That''s because dependent patients are looking for mussels.


    I see.


    When his father nodded, Ginar looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Druid. Tomorrow, I''ll let someone inside the church find out how far Garth and the others are getting."If it has already been passed on to the church in the capital, it would be better to act separately from the three of them.But if you haven''t already, can you leave this village with Garth and the others?I''m going to the next village, Okanko Village. "


    Huh?


    You want to go first?


    Is it going to take you that long?


    Jinnar-san nodded with a disgusting expression.


    "Oh, I can''t tell you, but other problems have arisen."


    "That''s... well, do your best."


    When his father looked at Mr. Zinal with sympathy, he let out a sigh with a disgusted expression.

 658 Episode 611. More than I thought.

    What''s that?


    I leaned my neck at Ginar-san''s expression.


    I''ve seen Ginar-san''s disgusting expression until now, but I feel like a very strong disgust has appeared only for a moment.


    I don''t think you''re mistaken.


    Are you okay?


    I wonder if my father noticed it, and I look at Ginar like I''m exploring.


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry."


    Unconsciously, Mr. Jinnal smiled bitterly at your father''s words.


    ¡°A little. I told you to get out of this village before that, but not tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded to Mr. Ginar when he returned to his usual state.


    "When can you tell?"


    "Well, let''s see how the church works.Probably... I think we can make a decision within a week.Are Druid and Ivy all right?If you decide to act together with Garth and the others, you could get caught up in a lot of trouble...If we''re going to act together, we''re already in trouble.You may suffer some kind of harm. "


    I hate to get involved, but I''m used to it.


    As for that, I think it is "again", but is it harmful?


    What kind of damage could it possibly cause?


    Because it''s a church... I wonder if my life could be targeted?


    I hate that.


    "I will adjust the information we send, so that the steps of Garth and the others will not be known for the time being. I will not let the church know about the two of them."However, since there is absolutely no one in this world, it is possible that they will be known. "


    Well, I guess that''s true.


    However, if Ginaru-san adjusts the information, the probability of being able to hide it seems higher.


    "Ivy, the church is involved, but are you okay?If you can''t, just tell me. "


    Ginar shakes his head to the side as he makes a serious expression.


    It''s okay.


    If Mr. Garth and the others are in trouble, I''d like to help.


    I don''t want to regret it later.


    Honestly, I care about the church, but it''s no reason to say no.


    Speaking of which, is it okay in Okanko Village?


    If you want to hide from the church, I think the opposite okanke village is better.


    The village of Okanko is close to the church of the capital of the king.


    "In the Okanko Village, there are people who hide people well.I''m going to leave Garth and the others to him. "


    Do you hide people well?


    Do I have to be a different person, like Master?


    "In other words, you should go with Mr. Garth and the others under the companions of Okanko Village."Oh, is it okay for me or my dad to meet this fellow? "


    Like a knight, it could be hidden.


    ¡°No problem, but I''ll let you know when we''re ready to go.¡±


    We haven''t decided to go with Mr. Garth yet.


    "Okay, I was talking to my dad about" "Next time is in Okanko Village, so it''s just fine." "


    When I saw my father, he laughed and nodded.


    I''m sure you had some idea what I was going to say.


    "It''s already dark." The sun is falling faster, but I''m sorry until late. "


    Seeing Ginar-san lift his hands up and lengthen his spine, I also lengthen my spine.


    After all, when you talk like this, it will feel good when you stretch it.


    Tomorrow, don''t go to church and see what''s inside.


    "Is it okay to dive into the church so often?"


    That''s right.


    I was diving into the church today.


    If the church finds out, it''s going to be a big deal.


    ¡°It''s okay. It seems that Bishop Ottomis, who managed the church, controlled it with fear alone.¡±


    That''s why that elderly man I saw in the woods decided to run away immediately.


    "Because of that, the connections between our people are thin."In such a case, once the control breaks down, it is difficult to get back.Thanks to that, you can do whatever you want in the church. "


    Ginar-san, it looks fun.


    "Bishop Ottomith probably didn''t expect anything at all from the situation."Maybe I expected everything to be successful and my church position to be higher.There is a possibility that Callio''s flower garden, which is the raw material for Kusuri, may not have been there originally, and it will be found out by the nobility of the counterparty.Moreover, when I gave the order to "kill" the nobleman, he never replied.And the betrayal of the one-armed priest Odato. "


    If you look at this side by side, you feel like you''re hunting down Bishop Otto Misu.


    Except for the last Odato priest, it was all a coincidence.


    "Bishop Ottomys becomes suspicious when he is attacked and keeps no one near him.That''s why I can''t afford to keep an eye on those below me. "


    No one is scarier than an invisible enemy.


    Bishop Ottomith must be in a great mood right now.


    "Originally, priest Odato would manage the people below at such a time, but he can''t because he''s not here."Without the top two, control will naturally collapse.Thanks to that, the guards are worn out.It''s a state where no one can fall into it.After all, even those who tried to kill Bishop Ottomis appeared on this occasion. "


    Wow, it''s even better than I imagined.


    "I can''t let you die so easily."


    Huh?


    "Bishop Otomis was the funniest expression on his face when he was about to be killed by those who were obedient to him."


    Ginar makes a cold smile.


    "Well, even if it''s worn out, it''s inside the church, so be careful."


    Ginar nodded with a smile at your father''s words.


    I''m a little relieved by a completely different smile than the cold smile I gave you earlier.


    Ah, if you''re going to travel with Garth and the others, you need to get more food.


    What do you want me to make?


    ¡°I see. I don''t know if we''ll go together yet, but I''m sure we''ll be ready.¡±


    If you don''t go with me, I can just give you the food.


    If so, we should go shopping.


    Prepare to serve white paper and write a buy list.


    "Um, I have a favor to ask."Oh, yes! I''ve been thinking about giving it to you for a long time.Here, take this. "


    Ginar-san gives his father some paper.


    The father who saw it laughed.


    "Hahaha. What time did you start?"


    What are you talking about?


    "It''s been a long time." I was preparing to give it to you, but I forgot. I made a new one again, adjusted the amount, and repeated.I''m glad I gave it to you today. "


    Amount?


    When I saw my father, he showed me the paper in his hand.


    On the paper, it was written that there was a considerable amount of money and that it was "as a meal expense".


    "This is--"


    "The cost of the meals I and Shifal have eaten so far."Even though the ingredients are not cheap, I''m sorry I haven''t been able to give them to you so far. "


    No.


    See the amount again.


    No matter what I think, there are too many of them.


    "Isn''t that a little too much?"


    Is that so?


    When I saw my father, I saw the amount and nodded.


    If Ivy''s troubles were included, it would be like this.


    My trouble?


    Is that what this is?


    "You could have given me the money." Also, I''d like to ask you a favor.


    Yes.


    What the hell is that?


    "Can you make us a little dinner?"So that Ivy can eat after she leaves this village. "


    Cooking?


    That''s fine, though.


    "Thank you. Don''t push yourself."


    Yes.


    ... eh, that''s all I''m asking?


    Looking at Ginar-san in surprise, he looks happy.


    Well, if you''re happy, that''s fine.


    Well, it''s Mr. Garth''s and Mr. Ginar and Mr. Fischer''s.


    "I''ll have to buy a lot of them tomorrow."


    That''s right.


    "I''m sorry, I was just about to finish up, but I talked to you again."


    Speaking of which, I was about to finish a while ago.


    "If I stay here, I''ll talk to you again, so don''t go back."


    When Mr. Ginar opens the door, he looks at me and my father.


    "Thank you both for everything."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Nodding to his father''s words, he laughed, waved his hand, and Mr. Ginar walked out.


    Is it a little unstable?


    As usual, sometimes I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "You must have seen something in the church that wasn''t scorching."


    I see.


    It''s tough.

 659 Lesson 612: Breakfast First

    "Good morning... no."


    The room was bright, so I went into the room to eat while speaking, but there was no one there.


    It''s like a letter.


    Dad takes the paper that was on the table.


    "Looks like the three of you left in a hurry."It looks like Ull will be back soon. "


    Looks like Ginar and Fischer are still busy today.


    Have you taken a proper break?


    I''m worried.


    It looks like Uru-san will be back, so breakfast is good for Uru-san, Garth-san and us... 6 people, right?


    "Ginar said, ''I''m sorry''."


    I''m sorry?


    "''I''m sorry, I calmed down and noticed, but yesterday it was a little weird.''"Sure, it was a little confusing. "


    Just a little bit.


    Also, there was a little leakage of the hidden part.


    There are days like that, right?


    It''s Mr. Jinnal who has a lot of problems.


    "I see. Now, is breakfast enough for three?"


    Isn''t that the six of you?


    My father looks at me strangely.


    What''s that?


    Three?


    Why don''t you make Mr. Garth and the others?


    "Oh, you''ve been back since yesterday. Do you want to eat it?"


    "That''s..."


    Look at the buildings far away from the window.


    "I don''t think it would be a waste if you didn''t eat it."


    You should eat when you''re hungry.


    "That''s true, too." What do you make? "


    "There''s a lump of smoked meat, so I''ll slice it thinly and make a sandwich."


    When you pinch the vegetables together, you get an appetite, and it''s good for your body.


    As usual with your father, let''s take care of the meat.


    And let''s make some more soup.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll help you with the soup.¡±


    "Thank you."


    The two of you go to the cooking area and start making breakfast.


    Um, good morning.


    After a while, Mr. Arthur showed his face in the cooking area.


    Good morning.


    "Good morning. What happened to Garth and the others?"


    "Well, I woke you up, so I''ll come back later."


    When Uru-san comes back, we''ll all be eating dinner.


    Pinch the last loaf of bread with vegetables and lots of meat and gently press it from above... All right, the sandwich is done!


    Making sandwiches for six people and four men is tough.


    In particular, it is difficult to cut the smoked meat into thin strips.


    It was a lot.


    Now, do you want to cut this massive amount of sandwiches... just a little more, do your best!


    We''re almost ready for dinner.


    Huh! Are you sure?


    A smile appeared on Mr. Arth''s surprised expression.


    Her complexion is better than yesterday and her expression is calmer.


    ¡°Yes, let''s eat together.¡±


    Arthur, smiling happily, said he was going to bring Garth and the others and went back to leave.


    You seem to have calmed down a little.


    "Yeah. Good."


    I know you''re still worried, but I''m glad you''re relieved.


    Cut the last sandwich in half and place on a plate.


    It''s over.


    "Good day."


    "Dad, thanks for the soup, too.... dad, is there too much meat in there?"


    Is that so?


    I peek into the pot of soup with my father.


    No matter how you look at it, the amount of vegetables and meat is strange.


    What''s that?


    I don''t think there was this much meat in the minced meat, but what''s the matter?


    What happened to the meat?


    Yeah, I put everything in the magic box.


    Oh, I put it in a big cut for cooking bread.


    Huh?


    All of them?


    "Father..."


    When you stare at your father silently, you look away from him.


    I laughed tinyly at the figure.


    "Fufu. I can''t help it anymore."Let''s eat while it''s warm. ¡±


    That''s right.


    Prepare a dish for the number of people and put the soup in.


    Even though it is cut into small pieces, there is really a lot of meat.


    "Good morning."


    Garth and Evas show up in the kitchen.


    "Good morning. Just in time." The rice is ready. "


    "I''ll help you carry it."


    Evas grabs Mr. Arthur''s hand in response to his words.


    "We''ll get you something else."


    Huh?


    Did you stop Mr. Ars from acting now?


    "Let''s do this."


    Huh?


    Evas somehow turns the thin wooden plate he had prepared into a thick wooden plate and hands it to Arthur.


    Do you have any problem with that?


    "Do you understand?"


    Arthur leaves the cooking area with the wooden plates he received from Evas.


    Leaning over with my dad, I dropped it off.


    What the hell is this?


    ¡±Cum!¡±


    Batan.


    Rattling rattling.


    I knew it. I''ll get rid of it soon.


    Mr. Evas left the cooking area as soon as he expected it.


    What''s going on here?


    "I''m sorry, Ars doesn''t like mornings."


    "It didn''t look like that.I don''t think he''s injured. I''m glad to hear it. "


    Father peered from the cooking hall into the hallway and gave a pleasant expression.


    Yes, it sounded so good that it might have cracked if it was a thin wooden plate.


    Yeah, that''s why Mr. Evas turned it into a thick wooden plate.


    The Ars-san I saw just now was responding firmly, and the footsteps of Mochi-chan were just right.


    "I don''t know what it looks like, so it''s troublesome."


    I felt that the hardships of the past were overwhelming to Mr. Garth with his vain eyes.


    "I''m sorry, one of them broke."


    Huh.


    Surprised by what Mr. Els said, he looks at his hand.


    There were two broken wooden plates.


    "Don''t worry about it."It was in this building, not ours. "


    I don''t know if your father will respond, but I can''t help it if it''s broken.


    ¡°I think you should apologize when you see Mr. Plough.Instead, let''s make it rice. "


    Garth brings Ginaru and Evasi a large platter of sandwiches, and Garth brings them a basin filled with soup.


    I have a basin with a cup of tea.


    As we headed to the dining room, we heard a grunt and a small shout on the way.


    Arus-san, is it possible... that you hit your toes with your fingers?


    I don''t think so.


    When I entered the room, there was Ars-san, who was holding back his toes and enduring the pain.


    Oh, my God!


    "I told you to sit still."


    Els-san''s astonished voice gushed out his father.


    "Ahahaha. I''m sorry. It was just like I thought... hahaha"


    This was a predictable development, wasn''t it?


    Did I hit my toes, too? I thought so.


    "Fufufu"


    It hurts, so don''t laugh, but... kukuku.


    Put a cup of tea on the table in a hurry.


    If you spill it to me, it will suit your eyes.


    Are you okay?


    The laughter subsided, so I called out.


    It seems to be a little bit red how much force you hit it.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m used to it.¡±


    This morning alone, I have something to agree with what Mr. Ars said.


    "Hah, calm down. Let''s eat."


    After drinking tea, my dad calmed me down and recommended a sandwich to everyone.


    ¡°It''s a sandwich made by Ivy. It''s delicious."


    The Garths leaned their necks slightly toward the dish name your father said.


    Maybe you know a similar name.


    "It''s true. It''s delicious."


    When I turned to Mr. Arth''s words, I was eating a sandwich with a lot of meat in between.


    Mr. Garth had the same meat as Mr. Arth.


    When I turned to Mr. Els, I chose a sandwich with lots of vegetables.


    In terms of physique, I think I''ll choose more meat first.


    In Garth and Evas, Evas is a little taller and has a bigger figure.


    Als is about shoulder-length alongside the two of them.


    Ah, Mr. Arth has a sandwich with a lot of meat.


    I don''t know what it looks like.


    Father looks at the three of them and says:


    Nodding, Garth and the others gave a strange expression.


    If you don''t realize it, is this what you always do?


    I can''t believe that Evas is the best snack I''ve ever had.


    Nevertheless, I was right to avoid Mr. Ull''s part from the beginning,

 660 Lesson 613: We need to eat!

    I turned my gaze toward the front door at a strange sign that the hideout man was approaching.


    It''s Mr. Ull.


    Do you want some breakfast?


    It''s just that...


    I tilted my neck to the voice of Uru-san, who I heard.


    Somehow, it sounded so exhausting, but is it okay?


    "I''m home!"


    Everyone''s gaze turned to the entrance of the room as they walked down the hallway, which they didn''t hear yesterday.


    Van.


    I was a little surprised by the door that opened vigorously, but I was even more surprised by Mr. Ur''s pale complexion that came in.


    "I don''t know... you''re late."


    Uru-san''s gaze was turned toward the Turble, and the next moment, he was hung up.


    Maybe you saw an empty plate.


    ¡°It''s all right, I''ll leave you your share.¡±


    Looking at me with a very happy expression, Uru-san looks at me.


    I didn''t think I''d be so pleased, so I got a little confused.


    "Really? Thank you. I was woken up at 3: 00 in the morning and taken away, but I''m busy."I haven''t eaten anything since I woke up. "


    Bring him in?


    Did Mr. Ginal force you to take him?


    You said you didn''t have enough manpower.


    Besides, you haven''t eaten since you woke up.


    Looking at Mr. Ur''s expression, some neighborhoods know that he is not only tired, but also lacks sleep.


    "I''m already at my strength limit." I finally finished the work I was entrusted with, but my head didn''t work, and it was kind of dizzy and hard.Besides, I feel sick because I''m hungry.In the meantime, I came back because I was curious about the people around the hideout, but I realized that if I came here on the way, I might have something to eat, so I hurried. ¡±


    I could hear Mr. Uru''s belly, which sat next to me, just as well.


    Ah...


    When she noticed the sound, Ms. Uru held her stomach with a slightly troubled expression.


    When you smile at such a Uru-san, you stand up.


    I''ll get ready right away.


    I''ll get the sandwich I''ve prepared for you.


    Ah, but is a sandwich full of meat okay?


    I said, "I''m hungry and I''m sick."


    Would it be better to eat something a little more belly-friendly?


    "Wait, Ivy''s on a break, isn''t she?I''ll get it myself. "


    When Uru-san stood up flutteringly, he slapped me on the shoulder.


    "Wait a minute, today''s breakfast was a sandwich with meat, is that okay?If you don''t feel good, I''ll prepare you a belly-friendly meal. ¡±


    Mr. Ull leans his neck at my words.


    But right away, I shook my head to the side with an ahhh.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m used to getting too hungry to feel good.¡±


    No, I''m used to it.


    ¡°I''m really used to it when I drive the organization in, when I check a lot of documents, when I cut off time for sleeping and eating.You don''t have to worry about this much.Thank you for your concern.More of a sandwich? I''m looking forward to it. "


    I believe if the customer is okay, but I have to eat as much as I can when I am busy.


    "Even if you''re busy, you have to eat."The sandwich is in the biggest magic box in the kitchen, so you can make it as much as you want.However, please eat slowly while drinking water. "


    "All right."


    When Uru-san happily brought all the sandwiches on the plate, he began to eat them.


    The taste is not strong, and I have a lot of vegetables, so is it okay?


    "It''s delicious. It''s staining my body."


    Is it stained?


    Isn''t that the word you use for drinks and liquids?


    Somehow everyone watches Uru-san finish eating.


    Uru-san, who was concentrating on eating at first, also calmed down when there were only a few sandwiches left on the plate.


    "Hah, I''m back. Feast."


    The sandwiches that I had made and kept a little more were missing cleanly.


    Have you had enough?


    When she heard this with a little anxiety, Ur-san nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Besides, I''m relieved.


    "Ah, but I''m sorry." I ate it. "


    Url, who saw an empty plate, apologizes in a small way.


    He shook his head to the side.


    I just need to make it again.


    Make a cup of tea and place it in front of Mr. Ur.


    "Thank you."


    "As soon as I ate it, I''m sorry, but how was the guard outside?"


    I could tell from your father that Mr. Garth and the others were nervous.


    After Uru-san glanced at Garth-san and the others, he looked at his father.


    "For now, three amateurs." There''s only one person who''s a bit used to it. "


    Huh?


    Everyone gave a strange expression to Uru-san''s explanation.


    Amateur? Are you a little used to it?


    The lookout you saw yesterday was pretty awful, but so was the lookout today.


    Well, I don''t feel like I need to keep an eye on you.


    "Bishop Ottomis is the only one who cares about Arthur.And Bishop Ottmith instructed him to keep watch, but he didn''t say why.Bishop Ottmith was absolute in the church, but now it is broken.When that happens, I''ll keep an eye on you for a moment, but from those who don''t know the reason, the importance is very low.I guess that''s why I used you as a lookout when I was free.Well, there''s something that bothers me, so I''m looking into it right now. "


    The power relationship in the church is completely broken.


    "Hey, Ull. Who did you bring to the safe house?"


    Suddenly, your father was about to stare at Mr. Ur.


    The next moment Garth and Evas pull the sword out of its sheath, they move to protect Arthur.


    I will explore the signs while setting up the system so that I can move quickly.


    But it''s strange.


    I can''t catch any sign of anyone.


    According to your father, you''re already in the safe house.


    Are you using magic items?


    That''s right.


    Looking at Uru-san, he looks at his father with a surprised look on his face.


    "I didn''t expect you to notice.Druid is really amazing. Even though you''ve completely disappeared with magic items, I''m sure you''re aware of it. "


    I can''t grasp what you want from Mr. Ull''s appearance.


    In Sora''s judgment, we''re not the enemy.


    "Sorry, now..."


    Con.


    When Uru-san said that, he heard the door slam.


    Garth and Evas''s sword tip turned towards the door.


    "Explain it to me."


    Uru-san shrugged his shoulders at his father''s slightly dazed expression.


    "I''m sorry I scared you. He''s one of us, so we''re good.I thought it was a trap because the guards were too useless. ¡±


    Was this the "slight concern" that Mr. Ull said earlier?


    Mr. Garth looks at your father.


    Father looked at Uru-san and nodded to Garth and Evas-san.


    "All right."


    When Mr. Garth put the sword back into the sheath, Mr. Evas did the same, but neither of them let their guard down.


    "Excuse me, would you mind?"


    With a little nervousness, a woman''s voice came from across the door.


    "I want to hear the results, but can you come in?"


    Uru-san looks around at everyone.


    "Yeah, but open the door slowly."


    Make a little louder so your dad can hear you in the hallway.


    Thank you very much.


    With thanks, the door slowly opened and a beautiful woman entered the room.


    "Wow, pretty guy."


    I nodded at Mr. Arth''s words.


    Perhaps the prettiest person I''ve ever seen.


    The deep blue hair is cut cleanly around the shoulders, and the woman is shaking as she moves.


    "I''m sorry I surprised you."I didn''t think the explanation hadn''t been given yet. "


    Description?


    Looking at Uru-san, he looked a little stunned.


    "You can''t help it." I was hungry.Also, isn''t it a little early for the saffron to arrive? "


    A woman called Saphusa sighed in response to Uru-san''s words.


    You could explain it while you were eating, right?


    It reminds me of Uru-san earlier.


    That might not be possible.

 661 Story 614, Mr. Safsas job.

    Suffsa looked at Uru-san with a dazed expression.


    She looks a little sharp around her eyes because of her long, flaky blue hair tied up in one place.


    But when I laughed, the sharpness disappeared, and it seemed a bit strange to me that it looked cute.


    "I''m sorry. Well, when she found out it was a saffron affair, she called me from the capital to help her."Her personality is... well... "


    "What the hell?"


    Mr. Safsa looks at Mr. Ur, but he doesn''t seem to care.


    After showing a slightly troubled expression without particularly reacting,


    If you make him angry, the angry opponent will see hell, but it''s normal.


    A wrinkle hangs between your father''s eyebrows as he explains it to you.


    "It''s not normal, is it?"


    Garth nodded strangely, as did Evas and Arthur.


    That''s right.


    It''s definitely not normal to get angry and see hell.


    Or is it normal in the organization where Url and the others are?


    "I was the idiot who entrusted Url with the explanation."I''m not gonna show you hell.It''s just like turning your hand everywhere to make sure you get the heaviest punishment.I''m obeying the law. "


    I''ll tell you what, turning your hand is a weakness ©¤ ©¤


    "Besides, I''ve been checking on the sentinels."That''s really just an amateur.There''s nothing behind it.Unless you''re very good at acting, but it''s unlikely that you''ll feel that you''ve come into contact with them. "


    Wow, I cut Ull''s story.


    Besides, I thought I heard "weakness"... but let''s do something I didn''t hear.


    So Safsa-san doesn''t need to worry about the people outside, right?


    Looks like your dad didn''t mind either.


    "Yeah, that''s right. The sentinels weren''t told why they needed guards.The person who gave you the instructions must have put up a lookout just in case the King''s City asked you anything.I didn''t disregard orders from the King''s City.Because I need that kind of style. "


    The church in King''s Landing is quite powerful.


    Well, that''s a big part of the problem.


    "Also, I think the guard will be gone tomorrow or the day after."The danger in this village will soon diminish, so just wait a little longer. "


    Mr. Safsa smiles at Mr. Arthur.


    "Did the rumors circulate well?"


    Safsa smiles happily at your father.


    I wonder if this means affirmation.


    In other words, Mr. Ginal and the others are good at inciting the village.


    "I''m glad you didn''t turn against the enemy."


    "Oh, I''ll tell you what." The guild''s hidden balls aren''t famous for their situational awareness.Don''t be a foe any longer than you have someone to protect. "


    His father''s attempt to drink tea stopped with Mr. Safsa''s words.


    Then he sighed and drank his tea as if he had given up.


    I don''t like the way you call me Hidden Balls.


    "It''s not funny to be unresponsive."


    Wazzzpinator!


    I was a little surprised when I looked at Mr. Safsa, and I felt interesting.


    "Suffsa, if you do anything extra, Ginar will turn your work around."Is it the church in the capital now? "


    "Giggle."


    What''s that?


    Just now... a very low voice didn''t leak out from Mr. Safsa?


    "Ahahah, I don''t want to.Such recklessness in a church in the capital of the kingdom. "


    Saphusa looks at Uru in a bit of a hurry.


    When he shrugged her shoulders, she scowled at Mr. Ur with a sharp mouth.


    Somehow, he seems to be very close.


    You''re so friendly, aren''t you?


    Huh?


    Uru-san and Safsa-san reacted the same way.


    "Stop it, I can''t believe you''re friends."


    That''s right. There is no saffron at all.


    "Oh my God, that''s my line."


    I thought you were friendly.


    Ars is sneering at the two people who are talking to each other, wondering if the tension has been relieved.


    I am glad that I can laugh because my face has been tense ever since Safusa-san came.


    You''re close, right?


    Father whispers to me softly, nodding.


    It doesn''t feel like a lover, but it does.


    Hah, it''s no use arguing with Uru.


    Safsa-san looks away from Uru-san with a "hmm".


    Are we done?


    I''m sure that Mr. Ull will stare at your father.


    I just wanted to ask you a few questions about Safusa.


    Oh, I ignored it.


    Besides, did you abandon Mr. Safsa?


    What?


    Safsa seems a little happy that she doesn''t mind.


    When I said how the guards were doing, it was like I was talking to the guards.


    It bothered me.


    Because I talked to the guards and judged them.


    "Yeah, we talked before we got here."I entered the church and spread my face, so when I said, "I came to see how it was," I thought I had come to see how it was from the church.You''ve probably seen me in church before.It''s the first time I''ve spoken to you today, but you''re a real amateur with little training.It must have been free time.You''ve told me a lot.It was almost a waste of time, but some of it was useful. ¡±


    It was Mr. Safsa who was in the church.


    I wonder if someone so cute is going to be okay?


    Isn''t there a danger inside the church for cute people like Safsa?


    A lot of things are about to be targeted.


    Eh!


    Uru-san''s body pulls back a little like a great surprise.


    - What? What?


    Did I say something weird?


    Oh no, I was told it was cute!


    Looking at the happy voice, Mr. Safsa smiled with a full face.


    That expression is really cute.


    "Ivy, I can''t tell you what you look like."


    You''re talking about Mr. Safsa, aren''t you?


    I saw Mr. Safsa.


    I think Safsa-san is cute even if there''s something behind it.


    Look, Ars-san is nodding too.


    Safsa looks cute from a woman''s point of view, so I think it''s okay to be a little scared.


    "Thank you, Ivy. I''m glad."


    I think there''s a face behind it, because it''s from the organization.


    I think that Ginar-san and Ur-san are together.


    You''re being deceived by that look, aren''t you?


    Mr. Ur looks at me and Mr. Arthur and exhales a sigh.


    Safusa is good at mastering people''s minds that make use of their appearance, isn''t she?


    That''s Druid.


    Mr. Safsa looks at your father happily.


    Is that what makes you look like?


    Indeed, Mr. Safsa''s adorable appearance seems to have eased her vigilance.


    "Druid, you get it." I don''t usually notice. "


    Uru-san looks at his father in admiration.


    Besides, my father shrugged his shoulders.


    I don''t think you''re going to tell me why you noticed.


    ¡°Safsa''s job is to get into the organization in question and create a disturbing atmosphere inside.¡±


    Disturbing atmosphere?


    ¡°It makes me think that there are traitors, or that there are people who are targeting themselves.¡±


    What''s that?


    The atmosphere inside the church today.


    "It worked really well this time."If you''re a dictator at the top, you''ll be able to show results when you collapse.It feels pretty good. Do you hear the sound of it collapse when it rattles like this? "


    To Mr. Safsa, who laughed happily, Ursa showed a disgusted expression.


    "It was brilliant, but... it was too scary."


    "It''s rude to be too scared. I just did what I had to do.Oh, that''s right. I heard from the real thing. ¡±


    Is it real?


    "I see. I thought they''d move if we destroyed the church, but that''s right."I also learned to pay attention to those who come from the church in the capital city, and they will be fine. "


    What are you talking about?

 662 If you want to do 615 stories, do it thoroughly.

    Is it true about the ''real church'' that you heard about in the old rumors?


    Mr. Url nods to your father''s question.


    In other words, the rumor that there was a real church was true.


    I see my dad next door.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I feel that the atmosphere is hard from before.


    ¡°Did Ur and Safsa know that the rumors about this village were true?¡±


    Oh, that bothered me too.


    "Until recently, I didn''t know.But I got a contact from the other side. "


    Dad gave Safsa a strange look at her answer.


    Contact?


    ¡°They''ve been waiting for you.I needed to know more about what was going on in the church.That''s why I came into contact with you.I''m glad you were lucky enough to make contact with our people, but otherwise, it would have been the worst. ¡±


    Worst case scenario is that you could have been killed?


    That''s right, I''m ready for it.


    "I think so. It must have been a big bet."And it''s amazing. "


    Mr. Safsa looks at his father happily.


    Amazing?


    Yes. I''ve been looking into the caller in detail from my colleagues, but after two weeks of research, I didn''t know one of my colleagues.


    That''s amazing.


    Even though Uru-san''s organization is a gathering of quite a few people, you can''t hide it perfectly from them.


    "That''s incredible."


    "You know, the people I checked wanted to regret it."


    ¡°Why was the church they protect taken over?¡±


    Father''s doubts are natural.


    If you knew how to fight, why couldn''t you defend it?


    "In the past, it was a system that everyone accepted."So they didn''t realize that the people who asked for help were the ones sent from the church in the capital.When I realized it, it was pretty deep inside the church.But he said he managed to get rid of it, but he said it was taken over completely 80 years ago. ¡±


    80 years ago?


    I think I heard something... oh, it was definitely 80 years ago that I was attacked by a runaway monster.


    Yes, at that time, Ginar said, "The church personnel distributed wounds and food free of charge."


    That''s when they took over.


    "You''ve been hiding for 80 years?"


    ¡°It seems so. In the old days, they were just people from the original church, and they were dropped by dozens of criminal slaves.¡±


    Terrible.


    ¡°I didn''t want to go into too much detail, but he said, ''I went through a lot of things, and I came to see how to fight.''Because of them, if you take back the church, you won''t be taken over next time.We''re watching, too. "


    "Has the essence of the Church not changed?"


    Essence?


    When I look at your father, I look at Mr. Safsa with a serious expression on his face.


    "I think it''s okay." I know they can''t protect it just by being beautiful, but they haven''t let go of those who ask for help. "


    Is your father talking about the possibility that he knows a lot of things and has changed?


    If it had changed, would it make no sense to go back to the original church?


    ... depending on how you change your mind.


    ¡°There''s something unusual about it, but it''s not fundamentally different.¡±


    I see.


    The atmosphere of your father gets lighter and lighter.


    Are you convinced?


    Look at your father.


    What''s the matter?


    Father looks at me with a soft smile.


    I was worried because the atmosphere was different than usual before, but it seems to be okay now.


    "It''s nothing." hey..... "


    Can I tell you something?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Were you scared?"


    Are you scared?


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    "It''s totally fine."


    I never thought I was scared.


    I see.


    I laugh at my father, who laughs happily.


    "You''re close, aren''t you?I need to go to the place where it was killed, so I can heal it. "


    Huh?


    Did Mr. Safsa say anything?


    ¡°Well, I''m going back to church.There''s still work to be done, fufufufu


    Even though she''s cute, she has a black smile, and Safsa-san is amazing.


    I''ll thoroughly do the saffron to the end.


    "Oh, of course not!" If you''re going to do it, you''re going to have to be in the mood till the end. Ivy, Arus. "


    Yes.


    Mr. Safsa looks at me and Mr. Arthur with a serious expression.


    Uru-san is pulling her face next to me.


    What are they telling you?


    "Don''t show warmth to your enemies."If you decide to do it, do it thoroughly.Don''t let the opponent crawl up again.Because this is important.Along the way, I said, "Isn''t it pathetic? ''You mustn''t show such warmth.You''re the ones who''ve dyed their hands on crime.I''m going to tell you something that will shake our hearts.I don''t mean to say "we are not bad", but in summary, I will say such things in various expressions.And when I was a little shaken by it, I attacked it all at once.But you can''t let that bullshit fool you! "


    Yes.


    Too much force, Arthur and I nodded at the same time.


    Uru-san exhaled a sigh and patted Safsa-san on the shoulder.


    It hurts.


    "What would you say?"


    "Oh, it''s not true.You know how funny they are, don''t you? "


    "Yeah, but Arth is still a kid, right?"... it''s okay because I seem to understand it. "


    Savusa-san turned her gaze to me and was a little confused, Ur-san.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Safsa''s goodness has been well communicated," I nodded with my heart, and he gave me a complicated expression.


    "Well, Ivy has quite a bit of experience, so I don''t want to impress criminals."Especially for people like this, right? "


    Your father really knows me.


    "Yeah, definitely not."


    Suffsa with a smile and Ur with a bitter smile in my reply.


    Mr. Arthur and the others were a little surprised.


    "Ah, it''s time to go." What about Uru? "


    "I''ll go with the Druids."Ginar told me to stay with you. "


    Ginar-san?


    I''m worried about yesterday''s situation, but I can''t go to see it, so I have to wait for it to come back.


    Yes, I''m sure you''ll come home tired, so let''s cook something strong.


    Yeah, what''s Druid''s plan for today?


    "I''m going shopping."


    I''ll make a lot of them, so I have to buy a lot of them.


    Mr. Ginar also paid me a large amount for the materials.


    ¡°Be careful, the villagers may be a little agitated.¡±


    Are the villagers angry?


    Well, I''m passing on information about the church, so what?


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be careful not to get caught.¡±


    I don''t think we''ll be rioting yet today, but maybe I''ll lead you there.


    I can lead a riot.


    Somehow, it''s amazing.


    "If you''re going to do that, I need information beforehand."


    Of course I do.


    Suffsa gets up when she drinks the rest of the tea.


    "Well, I''m going back"


    Mr. Safsa leaves the room with a very good smile.


    What do you really do in church?


    Safsa-san, you seem to be having a good time.


    Yes.


    When Arthur and I met each other, a smile spilled out.


    It happened a little while ago, and I feel that the wall is now gone.


    "What about the Garths?"Are you waiting for me at the hideout?Or do you want to go shopping together? "


    Uru-san had an indescribable expression when he saw Garth-san.


    Besides, Uru-san had a strange expression on his face.


    "No, we''re under surveillance."


    "If you''re an amateur, you don''t have to worry about it."


    By the way, the guards that were clinging to Ivy and me were gone sometime.


    It was stuck.


    I laughed at the way your father said it.


    "Ah, there it is. New adventurers and travelers are bound to have a few days."In the meantime, if there''s nothing that bothers you in particular, the guards will be finished. They left without doing anything, right? ¡±


    Ah, it seemed like it would be troublesome if I poked it badly.


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    I knew it was the right thing to do.


    I''m glad they didn''t notice that I noticed the guard.

 663 Lesson 616: Changes in the Village

    Your father and Mr. Ull head to Tom''s shop with you.


    Mr. Garth and the others invited him, but after the three of them discussed it, they refused.


    It seems that Mr. Arth has not been relieved of his fatigue.


    Maybe you haven''t slept well.


    When I looked at the state of the village while walking, as Mr. Safsa said, the state of the village was different from yesterday.


    "That''s what I said."


    ¡°Right, I''m just checking on the rumor right now.¡±


    Around 10 people were gathering and talking before Dad''s eyes.


    You see a woman crying and a man hugging her.


    "For the people of this village, the church was the foundation of their hearts."


    When you go out on the main street, Mr. Ur and your father come to my side.


    From their appearance, I could see that they were a little more vigilant.


    "Many will be angry with the Church.It would be dangerous if such people gathered. Let''s hurry up a bit. "


    Uru-san''s words made him move a little faster.


    After a short walk, I saw Mr. Totom''s shop.


    When I approached the store, two men came out of the store.


    I leaned my neck at the way the two of them looked.


    Unlike the others, he looked somewhat happy.


    When they noticed us, they lowered their heads to hide their faces and left the store.


    Those two didn''t want to be seen.


    Did you feel uncomfortable? Your father turns his gaze to the two of you.


    ¡­¡­


    When I turned my gaze to the silent Uru-san, I saw that he was thinking something with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    I wonder if he knew who they were.


    "Were they the ones who knew?"


    "I know, but I don''t know him."It''s just that they''re fine. "


    When I said to get a little lost, my father looked suspicious.


    And let''s get this shopping over with.


    When I caught my father''s gaze, Mr. Url entered the store vigorously.


    What is it?


    Maybe.


    Huh?


    When I turned my attention to my father, they were watching him leave.


    "Father?"


    It''s nothing.


    I wonder what happened to Mr. Ull and your father.


    I''m very curious.


    The cause is two men.


    ... no, I can''t think of anything.


    "Haha, there''s a wrinkle between your eyebrows."I''ll tell you when I can. "


    Yeah. That''s right.


    When I entered Totom''s shop, I saw Uru and Totom talking.


    I thought I''d call out, but the atmosphere of the two of them stops.


    Let''s find what we need.


    It seems that his father also stopped talking to the atmosphere of the two of them.


    "Okay, will your dad look for the all-purpose sauce?"


    The sauce from the village is refreshing and recommended for summer.


    It suits meat, too.


    "You want one?"Anything else? Are you all right with me? "


    It looks like one bottle will soon be gone.


    "I might want about three bottles." And I want some more.What else do you need? "


    In consultation with your father, write down what you need.


    Fair enough. I''ll look for it anyway.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll pick the vegetables.¡±


    Yeah.


    I broke up with my father and went to a place where vegetables were kept.


    On the way, when I looked at Uru-san, I felt that the atmosphere was a little softer than before.


    "Well, the vegetables..."


    Put the necessary vegetables in the basket nearby.


    Once a certain amount is in the basket, I will take it to the place where I will pay for it.


    "What? I''m sorry. I''ll be accounting for you in a minute."


    Tom shakes his head to the side in a hurried voice.


    ¡°It''s okay, I still have a choice.¡±


    When I tell you that, I''ll go to the place where the vegetables are.


    Father says, "I wish I had some meat," but that''s definitely not a good idea!


    You have to eat your vegetables.


    "There was everything I was told."


    My dad will show you the basket with all kinds of things.


    Thank you. Huh, what about me?


    Dad puts the basket he had next to the basket with the vegetables, and it points to the accounting location.


    There were two horses, and they were sitting there with Don.


    Is there so many of them?


    You bought it last time, didn''t you?


    By the way, it was.


    Whether you liked me in my previous life, a sandwich with vegetables between the hardened portions in place of bread.


    I remembered and tried to make it, but it was quite delicious and easy to eat, so I made a lot of it.


    Because of that, my consumption is very large, and I bought almost nothing at this store before.


    I have a favor to ask Ivy.


    What?


    It''s unusual for your father to say this.


    "I want you to prepare something for Ginaru and the others, but I want you to eat more food with one hand."If that''s the case, you''ll be able to eat it while doing something. "


    A dish that you eat with one hand while doing some work.


    Surely Ginar-san seems pretty busy.


    You can eat it with one hand... sandwiches and sandwiches are highly recommended.


    You can eat vegetables and meat, and it feels good because it''s bread.


    Maybe a rice ball when you''re hungry?


    Even if I''m busy, if it''s easy to eat, what kind of food is this?


    There weren''t many of them.


    Is there anything else I can use in my memories of my previous life?


    ... no, I can''t remember.


    "Ivy? Is it difficult?"


    Shaking his head sideways in a hurry.


    ¡°Don''t worry, bread sandwiches and sandwiches.Also, can I have a rice balls? "


    "Yeah, that''s enough. I''ll help you do what I can."


    Yeah.


    With 2 liters, you should be able to make enough for Garth and the others, and enough for Ginar and the others.


    "Is it a sandwich?" It was very good to pinch the meat.When I remembered, I wanted to eat it. "


    "I made a lot of them to take on the journey, so you can take them out of the magic bag and eat them."


    It''s for travel, right?


    "I''ll make some more, so it''s okay."


    "I see. I think I''ll get a little something when I get back to the hideout."Ah, looks like we''re done talking. "


    When they saw Ur and Tom, they both raised their hands to us with a smile.


    Well then, do you have any hope of having meat cut?


    "Hmm, I don''t think there''s anything in particular." Where''s your dad? "


    "Any meat that doesn''t have a habit is fine"


    Fufu, then I''ll leave it to Tom.


    I''m sure he''ll bring me today''s recommendation because he knows meat well.


    "Yeah, let''s do that."Don''t take the vegetables with you. "


    Huh?


    Dad takes a basket with vegetables and walks towards Tom.


    Strangely, I have a basket with condiments that I left behind.


    Oh, it''s lighter than a basket with vegetables.


    "Thank you."


    My father, who laughed happily for my thanks, went to ask Tom for the recommended meat.


    On the way, there were occasions when I stopped my father, but I was able to choose meat safely.


    Can I rice everything?


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    When Totomo carried the rice into the back, he immediately began to work on the rice.


    Because of the large amount, it will take a little time.


    "Don''t ask for the accounts first."


    When Tom nodded to his father''s words, he gave me the total amount.


    Although it is quite a lot of money, I can pay enough with the money received from Mr. Ginar.


    I mean, I can buy the same product three more times.


    I knew Ginar-san was overpaying.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s Ivy''s labor cost."


    Is it okay?


    When I was worried, the rice came back after finishing the rice.


    It was easy to carry because it was divided into sachets!


    Thank you, Mr. Totom.


    I''ve been thinking about it before, but this time it''s a lot bigger than before.


    When the four of them put the purchased product in a magic bag, Tom said that he was a little stunned.


    Indeed, there is a small amount of shops.


    ¡°I''m going to cook it and put it in a magic bag so you can eat it right away on your journey. It''s convenient."


    Tom turns to me and my father in response to his words.


    When are you going on your journey?


    ¡°I don''t know yet, but I don''t think it''s that far ahead.¡±


    "I see. Next time I come, I think this village will be calm."In that case, please meet the children. "


    Huh?


    Kids?


    Oh, I was close to someone who was protecting the children from the church.


    "All right."


    "Gladly."


    When my father and I nodded, Tom laughed happily.


    I see.


    Without the church now, the children will be safe.

 664 Lesson 617 Its fun to make it all together!

    As soon as I get back to the hideout, I start cooking.


    Because the amount is large, it will not be finished today unless you start immediately.


    Making meat in between while cooking konme.


    Cut the meat into thin strips and marinate it in a sauce that is slightly sweetened and thickened. Cook it and let it cool down slightly when the taste is soaked.


    When I finished cooking, I had mixed some white powder in my previous life.


    I don''t know what it is, but I think it is something that will probably break the shape.


    Mix the flour from Toko''s root vegetables, shape it, and grill on both sides.


    Once cooked, complete with vegetables and slightly chilled meat.


    Cut one of the finished sandwiches into three, and let''s all taste it.


    "That''s good."


    "Ah, the meat seasoning is good, too."


    I nodded, listening to my father and Uru-san''s thoughts.


    Okay, it looks like the flavor will be alright. Let''s make it.


    But do you get bored when everything tastes the same?


    Let''s also make a different flavor.


    Maybe we should use the hamburger as a tool.


    It should suit both meat and bread.


    If so, I''ll have to mince the meat.


    Can I ask Mr. Ull to do this for me?


    But I''m a little worried.


    What''s the matter?


    You''re peeking into my face as if your father had noticed me thinking about it.


    ¡°I was thinking of making a hamburger.Uru-san, can you cut the meat into small pieces? "


    "Leave it to me, no problem"


    I''m worried about Uru-san answering with confidence.


    I saw the knife judgment, but to be honest, I was scared.


    "Uru, don''t let the blood drip on the flesh even if you get hurt."


    Haha, isn''t it terrible?


    Url laughed at his father''s caution, but he was strangely nodded when he said, "I really want you to be careful."


    My dad was laughing next to me, but I''m serious.


    While making the best sandwiches, we also make bread.


    It takes time and effort to knead, ferment, subdivide, take a break, mold, ferment, and bake.


    However, this effort makes the bread delicious, so I won''t let it go.


    Besides, my father is very good at making bread and kneading.


    Kneading dexterously with one hand is really cool.


    As your father helps you, you finish your meal.


    When the sweet and spicy scent filled the whole house, I was hungry.


    "Why don''t you take a break?"It''s time for me to be hungry. "


    Ull-san''s words stopped him from moving his hand.


    It''s already past noon, isn''t it?


    I didn''t realize how immersed I was in cooking.


    I''m definitely hungry.


    When Dad took the baked bread out of the kiln, he put the next bread in.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    There is a foil and there is also meat.


    I think I can make something simple right away.


    This


    Huh?


    When I checked the remaining meat and leftover meat, I heard the words of my father and Mr. Ur.


    He turns his gaze to a sandwich with a hamburger between it.


    Speaking of which, I was quite concerned during the making.


    Then that''s it.


    However, that''s not enough, so there was a meat dumpling.


    Plus, let''s make a quick salad with vegetables.


    All you have to do is salad and meat dumplings.


    Remove the crate from the magic box in the cooking chamber.


    The contents are hot meat dumplings.


    Wash and wipe the leafy vegetables, tear them apart, place them on a plate, and put the meat dumplings on top, all-purpose sauce from this village.


    After that, you can wash several kinds of vegetables, cut them with a knife, and add salad sauce to complete the salad.


    That''s right.


    I''m impressed to see Mr. Uru''s dish.


    The meat dumplings were already made, so I washed them and cut them, but I''m not impressed.


    What''s that?


    Where''s your dad?


    I''d like to get some Sora''s potions ready.


    "Oh, Father."


    Speak to your father as he enters the cooking area.


    "I''ve prepared Sora''s rice."


    Wasn''t that the case?


    "Thank you."


    Sora and the others were kept secret until they were clear about Garth and the others.


    We need to keep secrets from each other, so if we decide to travel together, we''ll probably sign another contract.


    "Shall we eat?"


    When I started eating, I felt an empty stomach that I hadn''t felt before.


    I just noticed that I was concentrating too much.


    "So, Ull, who is Totom?"


    Huh?


    Tilt your head to what your father said.


    Who''s Mr. Totom?


    "Well, I thought Druid would notice, but it''s a straight ball."He''s a real church official. "


    That''s right.


    Yeah, that''s why you knew the people who were protecting the kids.


    "I didn''t notice at all." One of the two people who came out of the store.When I looked into him, I was acting a little unsure, and I remembered.In light of today''s actions and research, I thought they might be the church officials they were hiding in. "


    So I checked with Mr. Totom.


    I see.


    Eat meat dumplings.


    It''s as refreshing and easy to eat as I thought.


    The all-purpose sauce in this village suits me and my father.


    I wonder if it was less with 3 bottles.


    Is that all?


    I gazed up at Uru-san''s words.


    What do you want?


    My dad hangs on a bread sandwich with a hamburger between it.


    When I look at my dad who is eating, I see that he is hiding it, but he seems happy.


    It seems to be quite the flavor of my taste.


    I think I''ll take more with me on my journey.


    "No, I don''t think there''s anything else you''d like to hear."


    "There''s something that bothers me."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    Honestly, I''m just curious.


    But even if I asked you about Mr. Ull''s organization, you wouldn''t answer me.


    I''m sure there''s a lot you can''t answer about the real church that Totom is involved in.


    Then I won''t ask.


    ¡°But it''s a question you can''t answer, so it''s better not to ask.¡±


    If you try to find out, it''s going to be really weird.


    Mr. Url smiles bitterly at his father''s words.


    "That''s right, but if you''re pulled too clean, that''s what bothers me."


    That''s a troublesome personality.


    I laughed at your father''s words.


    I wonder if Ms. Ull understood. She was smiling bitterly.


    It was a feast. I''ll make you some tea.


    It''s kind of a fun time.


    You''re used to cooking with everyone.


    Nowadays, I like this time.


    Is that a sign of Arthur?


    I felt a sign of coming into the building from a remote location.


    Because I know the signs, I don''t have to be particularly anxious to wait while drinking tea.


    "Excuse me."


    Mr. Arthur shows himself in the kitchen.


    Sounds like a morning.


    How are you feeling?


    Nodding to your father''s words, Mr. Arthur.


    Did you get a good night''s sleep?


    ¡°Have you had lunch? If you haven''t already, do you want to eat it?"


    "Oh, that''s okay." I ate it. "


    Is there a cooking area in the distance?


    Then what''s the matter with you?


    Um, it looks like you''re traveling with me, so I thought I''d tell you all about me.


    Eh, you want to travel with me?


    Ginar said that it depends on the state of the church.


    That''s why we haven''t made a decision yet.


    I looked at Uru-san, but I shook my head to the side.


    Well, there''s no telling you what you haven''t decided.


    "I saw Ivy and Garth walking together in the woods in a dream, and I thought we were going to travel together."


    A dream?


    "Do you see the future in your dreams?"


    What''s that?


    But Mr. Arth''s skills weren''t star reading and fortune telling, was they?


    Do you have skills I didn''t tell you about?


    ¡°I think it''s the future. I''ve been saved by this dream a few times.But the skill was the astrological reading and fortune telling I said before.If I don''t use my skills all the time, I can dream and see the future a little bit further. ¡±


    Father and Mr. Urs make a slightly steep expression in Mr. Ars''s words.


    ¡°Who knows about this?¡±


    "Just Garth and Evas. I didn''t say anything else."


    In response to Mr. Arthur''s answer, Ms. Ull looks at her suspiciously.


    "Why are you here right now talking about something you didn''t tell Torurah Gilmuth you were asking for help?"


    "That''s..."


    Clinton and Arthur''s gaze turns to me.


    What, me?


    "I''ve seen the secret without permission."The slimes traveled together. "


    I saw Sora and the others in my dreams.


    So, now that you know that I''m keeping it a secret, you''re saying that Mr. Arth has also revealed the secret?

 665 Who saw Story 618?

    Uru, are there any examples of increasing skills?


    Daddy sighed as he shook his head to the side.


    Mr. Ars has become less sensitive to the reaction of the two of them.


    "Father, Mr. Ur"


    I overthought it and called out to the two of them, who were unaware of Mr. Arthur''s condition, with a happy expression on their faces.


    "Arthur, I''m sorry."


    No.


    Uru-san looks at me with a troubled expression, but he doesn''t know how to comfort me.


    But as it is, Ars-san remains depressed.


    Well, what am I supposed to do?


    Speaking of which, he said it was a slime, but which child did he see?


    Arus-san, what kind of slime did you see?


    "Ah, it''s a very beautiful blue slime..."


    The blue slime is Sora, isn''t it?


    I see, you saw Sora.


    "Um......"


    Huh?


    Is there anything that''s hard to say?


    No way. Is there something in Sora?


    Is there something in Sora?


    "No, it''s not. Somehow, it''s jumping on Garth''s head."


    Oh, my God, I see.


    I mean, does Sora like Mr. Garth?


    If you''re rampaging with your head, that''s what it is.


    Should I apologize the next time I see you?


    What? What?


    Yes?


    Arthur and I stare at each other and lean our necks.


    Well, why is Mr. Ars responding like this?


    Was there something wrong?


    "Well, the slime that Ivy-san tamed was on Garth''s head."


    ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±


    I understand, so I don''t have to go into detail.


    Puuu


    Huh?


    I look at my father and Mr. Ur, who laughed.


    You never laughed at this conversation, did you?


    What''s the matter?


    "Ivy, as I said before, Sora and the others aren''t normal, are they?"


    "I know that, but..."


    Ah, I see. The monster you tamed can only be touched by the person you tamed?


    Sure, I feel like I''ve heard that.


    That''s what they said in the book.


    For me, Sora''s behavior is fundamental, so I''ll forget about it.


    I mean, the information in the book is useless to me.


    "That''s right, Arthur, the slime you saw was the Sola that Ivy tamed."Sora behaves differently than a common slime in rare slimes.Even if it was on Garth''s head, I don''t have to worry about it. "


    Take your father''s explanation seriously, Mr. Arthur.


    "That''s right."Good. I couldn''t tell you, but I thought I stole it from Ivy the next time I saw Garth walking with her hands holding a slime called Sora.Even if you know that you are not the person who does that, there may be things you can say.Garth sometimes does strange things, so I wondered if he had done something about it and taken it away from me. "


    Uh, did you say something amazing to Mr. Garth just now?


    I don''t know what to do with my head.


    Besides, she was such a good talker.


    I''m a little surprised.


    "No, I''m not saying that Garth has a strange head."However, sometimes I do things I don''t know, but I''ve never stolen anything from anyone.That''s true. I just stole a little bit of information. "


    "Arus, Arus, it''s okay." Let''s settle down. "


    Uru and Ars stop in a hurry.


    Somehow, if I left it like that, I would have told you Mr. Garth''s secret.


    Ah!


    I wonder if Ars-san noticed it, but his face quickly became pale.


    Seeing the reaction, your father and Mr. Url smiled bitterly.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t hear anything."


    Yeah.


    When Url nodded to his father''s words, Ars lowered his head.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve heard that there is a bond between Tamer and a monster that no one else knows about, so if you steal it, you''ll tear it apart.So even if I wanted to stop Garth, I didn''t know what to do.If you do that, I''ll think about a lot of things. "


    I see.


    Ars was forced to tear up his family ties.


    Maybe that''s why I overreacted a little.


    ¡°Do you want to meet Sora? There are other people in Flem, Ciel, and Sol."


    "... what?"


    Oh, I''m surprised.


    ¡°It''s my precious family. I''ll introduce you."


    Laughing, Arthur smiles with a bit of joy.


    "In my dreams, I was cute, so I was curious."


    "Thank you. It''s so cute."


    I''m glad you know how cute Sora is.


    "All right, Arus. What happened to Garth and Evas?"


    I tilted my neck to Uru-san, who suddenly said something irrelevant.


    Mr. Ars is also puzzled.


    "Well, it looks like we were talking late last night, and I fell asleep after lunch.I think I''m still asleep. ¡±


    "I see. Wake me up."Make a deal with Druid and Ivy and Garth and Evas and Arth.We both have secrets, so we need a contract.It''s Arth''s dream to go on a journey together.Then we should sign a contract and deepen our relationship a little bit more. "


    A contract?


    Well, I didn''t expect that to happen, so I wasn''t surprised.


    "Is Ivy okay with that?"


    When I look at your father, he has a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I know the contract is important.¡±


    I see.


    My dad laughs happily, so I laugh too.


    I''m glad you can confirm my intentions.


    Well, sometimes I run around without asking.


    What about Ars?


    In response to Mr. Urs'' question, Mr. Ars gave a rather puzzled look.


    Besides, your father and Mr. Url tilted their necks.


    I think we need a contract for the future.


    What''s the matter?


    "Um......"


    The wrinkles in your father''s eyebrows lean against Arthur, who is swimming in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    "It''s not against Mr. Druid and the others.Remember when I forgot to tell Garth and the others that I was here. "


    Huh?


    So you told us your dream secrets without talking to Mr. Garth?


    Yeah, I should have wondered when Mr. Ars came here alone.


    I can''t let Mr. Garth and the others talk about important things on their own.


    "That''s...... Arthur, wake Garth and the others up and tell them to come here right away."I''ll explain it to you. "


    "Excuse me."


    Seeing Ms. Arth rushed back to her place, she stood up in a hurry.


    Is she okay?


    Yep.


    I know how your father feels.


    Anyway, Mr. Ars, are you all right?


    Isn''t Mr. Garth mad at you?


    That''s right.


    I''ll prepare a cup of tea to calm your feelings.


    I don''t know how effective it is, but I''ll have it ready for you.


    Nevertheless, I thought Mr. Arth was a more discreet person.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    After leaving, I felt the signs of Arthur, Garth, and Evas coming to me.


    So, what happened?


    I heard Mr. Garth questioning Mr. Arth.


    After that, Mr. Ars said something, but I can''t hear it very well from here.


    Huh? Did you say that?


    Oh, I''ve spoken. and Uru-san smiled bitterly as they opened the door and called out to Garth-san.


    "Good morning, Garth. For now, go inside."


    Garth, who had a slightly angry expression, and Evas, who had a confused expression, entered the room.


    Mr. Arth looks at Mr. Garth a little bit.


    For now, I heard about my dream from Ars.


    What''s that?


    When I listened to Mr. Ull, for a moment, it looked like Mr. Garth was about to cry, but was he mistaken?

 666 Story 619: Mr. Arths thoughts

    Garth sighed when Urs told Garth what he had heard from Ars.


    I could tell from the sound that Mr. Arthur''s shoulder was trembling.


    Arthur, do you have anything to say?


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, Mr. Arth shook his head to the side.


    Huh?


    Looks like you regret it, but don''t you apologize?


    Arthur?


    None.


    Ehhh, you''re going to cry?


    When I see your father, he smiles bitterly.


    Are you aware of the reason for Mr. Arth''s attitude?


    Look at Mr. Arth again.


    It is not an atmosphere where I don''t apologize because I feel uncomfortable.


    Somewhat, it looks like you''re being patient.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t hate to leave because of this kind of thing."


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, Mr. Arth looked up at Mr. Garth.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but I closed it and fell down.


    Did Mr. Arth want to get away from Mr. Garth and the others?


    Why... oh, it''s important.


    Until now, the church has killed a former adventurer who protected his family.


    Knowing the horror of the church, I tried to leave to protect Mr. Garth and the others.


    What''s that?


    So you told us your dreams without telling Mr. Garth?


    To surprise you?


    Or are you just trying to piss me off?


    I''m still only a little involved with Mr. Garth, but I don''t think I can get away with that.


    Besides, when I said, "I forgot to tell Garth and the others," I didn''t feel any lies on Mr. Arth''s face.


    ... what did you want to do?


    "Damn it. I''m glad I talked to Ur and Druid, but... haha"


    Wow.


    Mr. Garth, you look very tired.


    ¡­¡­


    "Arthur, you didn''t have to contact them to talk about your dreams without telling us.I mean Arus, "I want you to get me out of this village without telling me." But you were going to ask me? "


    Huh?


    That''s not what I''m talking about.


    "I''m going to beg you, but if I actually try to say it, I won''t be able to.I''ve already told you my dream.I guess that''s where it is.


    Following Garth, Evas predicts Arth''s behavior.


    Really? When I looked at Arthur, my ears turned red.


    "When they told me to call us, I realized that I had told a dangerous story.It''s too late to notice. "


    Mr. Garth shook his head to the side with a dazed expression.


    ¡°It''s true. Now I''m going to hate you here for what you think. It''s useless."


    Oh, Mr. Evas is laughing.


    Absolutely.


    As Garth and Evas continued their conversation, Arth became smaller.


    But you can look up.


    Mr. Garth and the others have a gentle expression on their faces.


    I tried to say something I didn''t like, but the part where the words didn''t come out was Ars.


    Mr. Garth strokes Pong and Mr. Arth''s head.


    "You''ve been thinking too much lately and you haven''t slept enough, have you?"That''s why you''re trying to act recklessly.I told you to get a good night''s sleep. "


    Mr. Evas stroked Mr. Arth''s shoulder.


    "I think too much and hunt myself down."


    Somehow, both Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas seemed to have "no choice."


    "But Arthur, it''s sad that you tried to leave us without permission, even as a result of being cornered."


    Ars glanced up at Evas''s words.


    As her eyes turned bright red, Mr. Evas took the cloth out of her pocket and placed it around her eyes.


    I need time to talk to the three of us.


    In response to your father''s words, Mr. Url stands up.


    Besides, when I stood in a hurry, my father urged me to leave the room.


    ¡°Once you''re settled, you''ll have to sign a contract, so I''ll make some paperwork for you.¡±


    "Thank you."


    When Mr. Ull returned to the cooking area, he took the familiar paper out of the magic bag.


    It''s the usual paper, after all.


    ¡°Is it okay with the general terms and conditions?If you want to add it, just let me know. "


    "Nothing in particular. How about Ivy?"


    I''ve never thought about the contract before.


    Neither do I.


    When I told Mr. Ull, he said, "Roger," and he started writing the contract.


    "Let''s go back to the room once." I''m worried about Sora and the others. "


    Yeah.


    Go back to your room and see how everyone is doing.


    In particular, I am relieved that there is no change.


    But fortune-tellers can be tricky.


    Huh?


    Father hugs Sora with a serious expression.


    "It may be different from the future vision to see the future in a dream. It''s troublesome."


    Indeed, it would be frightening if some of the fortune-tellers the Church has captured had the power of Mr. Arthur.


    I don''t think I can see the future Mr. Ars wants to see.


    It''s difficult to take measures.


    I don''t even know when I''ll be able to see it.


    "There''s nothing I can do about this."We can only pray that those who have that power do not misuse it. "


    "That''s right. Huh."


    I guess you''ve been thinking about it since you talked to Mr. Arth.


    "Yes! How did you know about Arthur?"


    When did you and your father realize that something was wrong with Mr. Arth?


    "When you came to us alone."


    Hmm? One person?


    Not right now.


    Could it be in the morning?


    "That''s right. Ars must have been born with a high degree of vigilance toward others."Garth and the others couldn''t help but leave Alus alone.But in the morning, without waiting for Garth and the others, he came to us alone.I felt something was wrong. "


    That''s right.


    I thought I had come early by myself because I was struggling to get Garth and the others to get up.


    "If that''s all, well, I didn''t really care."Didn''t you wear it alone before you woke up Garth and the others?I thought this was something Garth and the others didn''t want to hear, but it was a dream.I thought it was a pretty hard thing to say.Well, after the church found me, I knew what I was expecting. "


    "I didn''t notice at all."


    Speaking of which, Arthur was always in a position to be protected by Garth and Evas.


    "If I thought that Ars might really leave Garth and the others, I guess the words didn''t come out."So, since I had a dream for a long time, I talked about "traveling together".Well, that explains it. "


    Was the content I told to deceive myself the content of my dreams?


    "It''s not Garth, but I''m glad we talked."


    That''s true.


    What Mr. Ars did is quite dangerous, right?


    ¡°Well, I guess it was kind of a backward thing to tell Ivy about her dreams.¡±


    Huh?


    "Didn''t Ars say that?''I''ve seen the secret without permission.''I think that''s true. "


    "Yeah, I know that. I''m really sorry about Mr. Arthur''s expression."


    "There must have been some anxiety about that."I thought Garth was going to steal Ivy''s slime. "


    Ahahah, is that it?


    "A lot of things happened at the same time, so it must have been a lot of effort."


    See Mr. Garth stealing slimes in his dreams as he finds them in the church and wants to get away from his loved ones.


    Sure, it''s going to be a pain in the ass.


    "By now, maybe the three of us are crying."Garth and the others have also been hurt by Arth''s actions this time. "


    Mr. Garth, you said "sad."


    Nevertheless,


    "The church really does extraordinary things.I wish all the church officials would be captured or I could just disappear from this world. "


    "What kind of church should I disappear from?"


    What''s that?


    What was that?


    I looked around, but my father was playing with Sora and Flem, and over Ciel''s head were Sal and Tron.


    Oh, it looks like Tron has woken up. We need to feed him.


    Maybe it''s because of your imagination.


    I felt like it was somehow a nostalgic voice.


    ¡°Ivy, what''s wrong?¡±


    "Whatever... I think I heard a little nostalgic voice.I don''t think so. I didn''t hear you, I think you remembered. ¡±


    Are you okay?


    He smiles at his father''s worried expression.


    ¡°It''s okay, it felt nostalgic.¡±


    I didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Oh, it was Tron''s rice.

 667 620 stories. Documents that were in the church.

    Is Tron still awake?


    ¡°Yeah, I''m still up today.¡±


    Looking at Tron, she is relaxed and relaxed on Shell''s head.


    Shell is well-placed on her body by Sora and the others, but she has never been angry.


    It''s really nice to take care of it.


    Around the time Tron was awake, after he had taken a lot of nutrients in the cave.


    I used to sleep well, but now I haven''t woken up for three hours a week.


    I thought it was caused by the callus flower, but this didn''t happen before.


    I was worried, but I realized that Sora and the others didn''t care and would be fine.


    But I''m still worried about sleeping all the time.


    I don''t know the cause.


    And when it comes to Tron, there''s one more thing I''m worried about.


    As I went to bed more and more, my growth slowly stopped.


    Tron didn''t grow fast, but slowly but surely.


    But now it''s completely stopped.


    Tron knows too much more than Sora and the others.


    The slime information doesn''t apply to Sora and the others, but it''s also in the book.


    However, the information on the tree monster, "appeared in every village and town.The damage is...... ", and there is no information to live with the tree monster.


    Therefore, I have no idea about the state of Tron this time.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Huh?


    "What''s the matter, Shell?"Ah, Tron''s asleep. Thank you. "


    Gently hug the top of Shell''s head so that hair and roots do not become entangled.


    Just put it in the basket I prepared for Tron, and I''ll put the cloth on it.


    I looked at Tron''s expression when I held him up, but he was very calm.


    Have you gone to bed yet?


    Father, who was building a trap, turned his gaze towards Tron''s basket.


    ¡°Yeah, I was up for an hour today.¡±


    I see. You''re not eating less, are you?


    Yeah, I''ve checked the purple potions, but that''s okay.


    Dad nodded when he saw the purple potions on the table.


    Con.


    Ivy, is there a Druid here?


    "There you are. Go ahead."


    Uru-san already knows about Sora and the others, so he invites them into the room.


    The expression on Ms. Uru''s face that came into the room collapsed when she saw Sora and the others.


    I went back to it immediately, but I laughed a little.


    "It would be too much to go to. What''s the big deal?"


    Uru-san gives one document to his father.


    Then I reached out to Sol, who was nearby, but for some reason Sol ran away.


    Ah, looks sad.


    "Is it a contract?"


    The father, who had received the paperwork with his neck tilted, had a steep expression on his face when he checked the contents.


    It doesn''t seem to be a contract.


    What''s this?


    "Some time ago, Safsa brought this.Jinnal asked me to show it to Druid. "


    From Mr. Ginar?


    When I look at my father, I see that he is serious.


    ¡°The original documents were in the concealed room in the church.Moreover, it was written in a very difficult code, and it takes a long time to decipher it. "


    If you''re using encryption, it''s pretty classified information.


    Never leak information to the Church.


    Why would you show your dad such important information?


    The adventurer also quit, so you need information from your father now?


    "Ginar left me a message saying ''I want to talk about it'', is this evening okay?"


    "It''s okay."


    When he heard his father''s reply, Mr. Uru took the paperwork and left the room.


    I wonder what it said.


    Is it okay to ask about the contents?


    I usually show you the paperwork, but today I don''t have it.


    Moreover, I can see that it is a little tingling.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I''ll talk to you when I know what you''re doing.¡±


    I nodded as my father said with a serious expression.


    It must have been a big deal.


    If you can''t make it, that''s fine.


    Because I am a child, there are many things I can''t tell you.


    I don''t mean to force you to ask.


    "All right."


    Batam.


    I forgot!


    After leaving the room, Mr. Url opened the door vigorously.


    Besides, my father''s expression is attracted.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    "Sorry, that was my fault."I''ll change my mind, but Garth wants to talk about the contract.Are you all right now? "


    Father smiled bitterly when Mr. Url apologized in disgrace.


    "It''s a contract, I see. Will Ivy come with me?"


    Con.


    I wonder if Mr. Garth is here because Mr. Ur is late?


    "Mr. Ivy, it''s Ars. I''d like to talk to you, okay?"


    Mr. Arthur!


    Absolutely.


    "Oh, what should I do?"


    Sora, Flem, and Sol are playing in the room, and Cielle is sleeping on the bed in the shape of Adandara.


    ¡°We''ll make a deal, and Arthur will have a secret, so we can invite him to his room.¡±


    Nodding to his father''s words, he quickly opens the door.


    In the hallway, there was a Mr. Arthur with an unfortunate expression on his face.


    "Well, I''ll introduce you to my people."


    Arthur came into the room and looked at Sora with a happy expression, but he hardened when he looked at the bed.


    Oh, maybe the only thing in my dream is a slime.


    That''s right, I''ll talk about it when I see Adandara in my dreams.


    What I didn''t say was that I didn''t know that Adandara was there.


    It''s amazing that you didn''t shout when we met without knowing anything.


    I nodded to Uru-san''s words.


    No, not if I''m nodding.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Arthur, but the child on the bed is a dear family member of Adandala''s cielle.Don''t worry, I won''t attack you. "


    "Yes, I see." Adandala...... Ciel.I''m a little surprised... "


    Mr. Arthur speaks with his heart held down.


    Maybe I was too surprised to scream.


    I''ve done something really bad.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I should have told you before.¡±


    Ms. Arth shook her head silently.


    Shell got a little closer to the bed.


    I wonder if Arth''s behavior is bothering you, Ciel, who gets up and looks back at her.


    "Wow. It''s real. The real thing is right in front of you!"


    I was delighted with the way she acted, Mr. Ars.


    Maybe you''re just surprised, but do you actually like rare?


    "Big, cute. It''s so cool!"


    Yeah, I think so too.


    "Gah. Looks like it''s going to be okay. Ivy, I''m gonna go talk to Garth and the others about the contract."


    That''s right, I forgot.


    Yeah, please.


    Father called out to Mr. Arthur and left the room with Mr. Ur.


    "Mr. Ivy, can I touch you?"Can you give me permission? "


    I laughed at Arthur, who was so excited.


    ¡°You don''t need my permission.Shell, please ask herself. "


    Eh? Mr. Arth with a surprised expression.


    Sheil is also with Sora and the others, so it''s not common.


    "That''s right." Uh, Mr. Shell.Can I touch it? "


    Shell bowed her head to Arthur''s words.


    When I saw it and smiled, I gently reached out to Mr. Arthur.


    I tilted my neck because I stopped a little bit more.


    What''s the matter?


    "I''m kind of nervous..."All right, let''s touch it. Let''s touch it. "


    Ms. Ars gently stroked Ciel''s head.


    I heard a small "wow" voice.


    "Awesome, it''s squeaky. I thought it was harder."


    Shell''s hair looks hard, but it''s fluffy.


    "Oh, no, I came to apologize to Mr. Ivy."


    When Mr. Arth took his hand off Ciel, he looked at me.


    I leaned my neck against it.


    I didn''t expect you to apologize to Arthur.


    "Um, I''m sorry for getting involved in my own behavior.And I''m sorry I lied so much. "


    Yeah, that''s what I''m talking about.


    I don''t care.

 668 Story 621. I envy you.

    Here you go.


    Prepare a cup of sweet tea and place it in front of Mr. Ars.


    Thank you very much.


    Sneakily observe Arthur smiling happily.


    It just feels a little different from Ars-san before.


    Hmm, what''s the difference?


    ... the atmosphere?


    Oh, it''s more calm than before.


    You were able to talk to Mr. Garth and the others properly, right?


    Well, if not, I can''t afford to apologize.


    Huh?


    Arthur leans his neck as he looks surprised.


    We talked and we got to know each other, so I thought we''d settled down.


    Didn''t you?


    "No! I told Garth and Evas what I was thinking, and they got angry and cried at me."When I saw it, I was thinking about something very stupid, and I noticed it. "


    "For both of you, Arth is a very important person."


    Even though it was for our own sake, I''m sure Arthur''s actions were sad.


    ¡°I thought they''d be happy if I left.¡±


    Did you think that?


    I wonder if that''s what you''ve been feeling for a long time.


    ¡°Because I made a mess of their lives.¡±


    This is ridiculous.


    Garth and the others may not feel that way, but it''s true that life has changed.


    What would you think if someone was with me when I ran away?


    ... I might as well.


    I think I regretted having changed the lives of the people I ran away with.


    "I was relieved when I saw Jinar-san of ''The Wind''.He said he could get away from us.¡±Ginar-san seems to be more dependable, so I don''t need two more people¡±


    Huh?


    It was amazing right now, wasn''t it?


    Were you going to be disliked by Mr. Garth?


    Ah, I thought it was better not to rot.


    No, I think it hurts more than it hurts.


    "Now that I think about it... I wonder why I thought of this. I''m glad I didn''t have to tell you two."


    "I think so, too. I don''t think that''s a good word to say."


    I knew it, didn''t I? I wonder why they thought they could forget me at that time. "


    I guess that''s what I was thinking.


    Otherwise, I don''t think I''d think of anything like that.


    "I had the opportunity to ask Ginar-san, but I couldn''t.But when I heard that the church found me, I thought there was no more time.So, think of today as a good time.But I had a chance to say it, but I couldn''t put it into words.I feel sorry for myself. When I realized it, I was talking about my dreams. "


    Mr. Arthur, your words are shattering little by little.


    I''m glad that the content is just a little off.


    That''s right.


    The backwardness towards Garth-san and the others must have been sticking around.


    That''s what''s been driving Mr. Arth back and forth.


    The church was cut off, but even if it hadn''t happened this time, it might have exploded someday.


    If you think about it, you might as well have been with us.


    ¡±I envied Druid and Ivy because I wanted to involve them...¡±


    Envy?


    "... um... both of them are really close parents and children... and I thought I was gone."Maybe it was a pity. "


    Huh?


    You''re not here anymore... do you misunderstand that it''s a blood-stained parent-child?


    What''s that?


    Didn''t you talk to Mr. Arth about your father being bloodless?


    No, you don''t talk about that in a normal conversation.


    Um, there seems to be some misunderstanding.


    Look at me strangely, Mr. Arthur.


    Do I and my father look like real parents and children to Mr. Arthur?


    That might be a little happy.


    No, not a little bit, but I might be very happy.


    My face looks hot.


    "Um, Dad, there''s no blood connection with Druid."And, uh... what? How long have you been with me? Still 1 year? "


    What the hell is that?


    Strangely enough, it feels like we''ve been together forever, but it''s only been a year.


    "Huh? Is there blood on Mr. Druid for a year?" Eh! That''s a lie! "


    Als-san nodded in amazement.


    I feel uncomfortable in a year, but it''s only a year, right?


    A year?


    ... I feel like we''ve been together for a couple of years.


    I was a little surprised when I said it myself.


    "I don''t see it like that at all."


    "I''m so glad about that." Because it''s important to me. "


    No, my face feels hot after all.


    "Mr. Ivy, you look so happy."


    ¡°Yes. Oh, I might be a bit with Arthur, too.¡±


    Together?


    ¡°Yes, everything has changed since the day I checked my skills in the church.¡±


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    Can I talk to you?


    ... let''s just stop talking about skills.


    ¡°My family abandoned me the day my skills became known.¡±


    "Huh! To my family?"


    She nodded with a smile at Mr. Arthur, who had a surprised expression on his face.


    "Oh no..."


    Mr. Ars looked at Sora and the others with a sad look on his face and slightly tilted his neck.


    I''m sure you''re thinking about your skills.


    Tamerskill can''t be abandoned by his family.


    "I''m sorry."


    What are you apologizing for this time?


    ¡±I made a mistake on my own, I wanted to regret it, I envied it... I''m not the worst¡±


    Ars-san pushed down to his desk as he continued his words.


    Looks like he was attacked by what he said.


    Puh, ahahaha


    I couldn''t bear to laugh at her like that.


    What? What?


    "I''m sorry. Fufu. I didn''t mean to be so depressed..."


    No, no, no.


    When I see Mr. Arthur, I laugh.


    "Ivy has a gentle heart, right?...... ah


    For some reason, I tilted my neck at Ars-san with a slightly impatient expression.


    "Um, I''m sorry."


    Have you noticed that the words are shattered?


    ¡°I''d be more than happy if you talked to me normally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ivy-san, but I don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but in my case it''s difficult because I''m used to it.¡±


    It''s okay for my father, but it''s impossible for others.


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Eh... it''s chirping! The slime is chirping!"


    Ms. Arth was thrilled by the sound of Sora.


    Because it''s unusual.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t said I''d introduce you to my people yet."Well, what I saw in my dream was a blue slime, right?That''s Sora. The red slime swaying sleepily next to you is Flem.And... oh, Ciel. The black slime that you see on Adandara''s stomach is Sol.And lastly, Adandara, whose name is Ciel. "


    I''ll introduce you to Tron when he wakes up.


    "Sora, Flem, Sol, Ciel. It''s cute and cool."


    Arthur called out his name and looked at it in turn.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and Flem come to the table with Pyo.


    In addition, Mr. Arthur had an impressive expression.


    "It''s really different from the slime I''ve just seen."Even so, they''re beautiful. "


    Sora and Flem stare at Arthur.


    For some reason, Sora and Flem stretched their chests a bit.


    Is it because they said it was beautiful?


    "It''s clear."


    You have a cute personality, too.


    Mr. Ars gently reaches out to Sora, but stops along the way.


    Abbot--


    "Pu..."


    Ahhhh!


    Sora flies toward Mr. Arthur.


    ¡±Kiiii¡±


    Mr. Arth is in a hurry to embrace Sora.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I like to surprise you.¡±


    Mr. Arthur held Sora in his arms and looked at her chest in a daze.


    I smiled bitterly at Sol, who seemed satisfied in Mr. Arth''s arms.

 669 Story 622: Contracts and Responsibilities

    Garth and Evas opened the door and solidified.


    Mr. Uru laughing happily behind him.


    "Didn''t you say that?"


    After your father slapped you on the shoulder, you came into the room.


    I said, ''There''s a monster that Ivy tamed.''


    In that way, I feel that a lot of things are not enough.


    Maybe your father thought the same thing, but he looked at Mr. Ull with a slightly dazed expression.


    And Mr. Uru shrugged his shoulders.


    Looking at his expression like that, didn''t you say something stupid?I thought so.


    "Father, you''re home."


    I''m home. Looks like we''re getting along.


    Your father looks at Mr. Arthur.


    Mr. Arth is now clinging to Ciel.


    Yeah, I''m getting along with everyone.


    Plump, plump, plump


    I turned my attention to Sora''s pleasant way of singing, and I saw her heading towards Mr. Garth, who was hardening in front of the door.


    I had a bad feeling about it, so I tried to stop it in a hurry, but it was too late.


    Wow.


    Dosa.


    Garth''s screams and the sound of her falling down the hallway.


    And Mr. Ull''s laugh.


    "I''m sorry, Sora, but don''t jump at me."You can''t even laugh at Uru-san. "


    Hurrying out into the hallway, Sora bounces over Mr. Garth''s head in satisfaction.


    "Sora, don''t jump!"


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    Looking at Mr. Garth''s whole body, I watched Sora''s attention.


    I am glad that there is no appearance of injury.


    Are you okay?


    Mr. Garth holds one hand over his head as he makes a happy expression in my voice.


    Then, I slapped the sole over my head.


    Is this Mr. Ivy''s slime?


    Yes.


    Um, did you do anything to make Ivy feel uncomfortable?


    Tilts his head to Mr. Garth''s question.


    I don''t know why you ask me such a question.


    Did my attitude make you think I was "disliked"?


    Plump?


    ... ah!


    "Mr. Garth, this is a misunderstanding!" I didn''t tell Sora to attack Mr. Garth! "


    Sora''s actions made me think I hated Mr. Garth.


    This is a terrible misunderstanding!


    Huh?


    "Pu ~?"


    I know that Mr. Garth has a strange look on his face.


    But why are you leaning strangely over Mr. Garth to Sora?


    "Good, no." But if you don''t give me the order to slime, I won''t let you touch anyone but Tamar, right? "


    Ah, common sense in ordinary slimes.


    "Sora is free." If you think Sora is good, you don''t need my permission. "


    "That''s right." By the way, is this slime the one Ars dreamed of?It was for a moment, but I felt blue. "


    "Garth, is that so?" I told you when I saw you in a dream.It''s a very beautiful slime. It''s really beautiful, isn''t it?


    Looking at Sora with joy, Mr. Arthur.


    Besides, Mr. Garth smiles bitterly.


    Unfortunately, I can''t confirm the beautiful slime.


    I''m on top of my head.


    Plump, plump, plump


    When Sora lands in front of Ms. Pyontogarth, she looks up at Ms. Garth.


    Could it be that it is "beautiful" waiting?


    Awesome.


    Mr. Garth stands up and looks at Sora.


    "It''s really clear blue. It''s definitely beautiful."


    Sora stretches her body vertically toward Mr. Garth.


    Huh? What''s this?


    "I want you to hold me."


    "Embrace"


    Garth muttered softly and gently hugged Sora like she was handling a crack.


    Does it look like it''s cracked?


    It''s tough enough to break a bumped branch.


    "Somehow, I feel like I''m really nostalgic for Garth.I met you first. "


    Looking at Sora swaying happily in Garth''s arms, she saw Arth scowling.


    Mr. Evas is back from the shock, too, and looks back at me as I approach Mr. Garth.


    "I don''t seem to need permission, but it''s easy to touch with permission."Ivy, can I touch you? "


    Surely, it would be easier to reach out with permission.


    "Yes, please, but not if Sora hates it."


    "All right, Sora, let me touch you, okay?"


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Ah, this reply is'' fine ''."You taught me that a while ago. "


    Mr. Arth nods as he looks at me.


    "Huh, that''s right. Sora, don''t let me touch you."


    Mr. Evas gently reaches out to Sora.


    Evas, who had touched Sora, caressed her happily after she had hardened for some reason.


    Oh, you might hate the way Evas touches you.


    "Evas, you have to be careful how you touch it.You always hate me like that. "


    In response to Garth''s caution, Evas slowly began to stroke Sora.


    Sora looked at Chirari and Evas-san, but closed her eyes.


    Looks like you''re still okay.


    This is the first time that Eva has ever touched me.


    Mr. Evas smiles happily at what Mr. Arth has said.


    When I touched it, it hardened because I didn''t like it.


    Surely that way of touching it might make me feel uncomfortable.


    "Alus, Ivy, I need you to review the contract and write your name down.That''s why I interrupted you to your room. "


    That''s right.


    Mr. Ull puts a few sheets of paper on the table and taps them.


    Speaking of which, what did your father and Mr. Garth discuss?


    "Dad, what did you talk to Mr. Garth and the others about?"


    "Oh, it''s a little about the paper used for the contract."


    Did you wonder if the paper in the contract is magic item paper?


    Usually, I use a contract that uses regular paper.


    Did you get stuck in the conversation?


    "Of course, as usual."


    I mean, a contract with a piece of magic paper.


    Take the paper on the table.


    There is no discomfort because it is a paper that I have seen many times.


    ¡°Ivy, this deal is different.Write your name on this contract, and Ivy will have to keep it.I want you to make sure you understand that before you write your name. "


    I see.


    Usually, it''s just a contract to keep my secrets, but this time it''s not just that, it''s also a contract to keep Ars''s secrets secret.


    What I have to protect is telling others about Arthur and the others.


    Unlike before, it''s a contract that creates responsibilities for me.


    I''m getting a little nervous.


    "All right."


    Read the contract.


    I already have Mr. Garth, Mr. Evas, and your father''s name written on it.


    Exhale small and write your name under your father.


    I''ve never had such a tight contract.


    "I''ve never seen a contract before."


    When I give Arthur the contract, I stare at it with a strange look on my face.


    Is that so?


    "Yeah. Do you have an Ivy?"


    Yes, maybe a few dozen more?


    In my words, not only Mr. Arth, but also Mr. Garth and the others are surprised.


    Indeed, there are dozens of them.


    Well, I guess that makes sense.


    I see Ms. Ull relaxing on the bed, Sheil.


    It''s amazing after all, isn''t it?


    Uru gave Garth a serious look at her words.


    "I''ve never heard or seen you tame Adandara.Besides, you can change it to a slime. "


    But that''s not all.


    "Yes, I''m nervous."


    Uru nods when she confirms that she has received the contract from Arthur.


    Now I''m responsible, too.


    I''m not going to tell anybody, but I''m not going to let you down.

 670 Lesson 623: Health First

    20 minutes after your father and Mr. Garth exchanged swords.


    I could see that Mr. Garth was exhausted.


    Looks like your dad still has a lot of room.


    That''s right!


    Last night, while we were finishing dinner and taking a break, Mr. Jinnal came back to the hideout.


    And I was officially asked to go to the next village, Okanko, with Mr. Garth and the others.


    Ginar-san laughed because he seemed a little lost even though he asked for it.


    And Ginar-san asked Garth-san to do the same.


    It was "to build up more strength and have Druid and Ur train until they go on their journey".


    Ginar-san said that he was worried about Garth-san''s health.


    I don''t think so, but Uru-san also agreed with Ginar-san''s opinion.


    Strangely, I ignored the sentry that followed me to the forest, but I was worried about Mr. Zinal.


    I didn''t expect to lose Mr. Garth''s health in an hour.


    Garth rushed to Arth in a hurry as he collapsed from his legs and sat down on a nearby rock.


    Garth, are you okay?


    Ars-san gave her a clean cloth and water to worry about.


    ¡±Hah, hah, hah, it''s okay¡±


    I managed to change my answer, but it seemed pretty painful.


    Next, Url turned to herself and to Evas who looked a little pale.


    ¡°Evas, can you just take a break and keep walking through the woods for days?¡±


    If it''s about two days.


    In response to Mr. Evas'' answer, I stared at him unexpectedly.


    Two days is too short for a stone''s throw.


    What if I can''t?


    "... 3 days?"


    Url laughs bitterly at Mr. Evas'' answer.


    Mr. Evas with a confused expression.


    "Ivy, how many days can you keep walking in the woods if you can''t do it?"


    When I thought Mr. Ur saw me, I was asked the same question.


    ¡°Can I sit down during breaks?¡±


    "Ah, how about if you can sit down and rest?"


    Well, if you can sit down during a break.....


    ¡°You should be able to go there in four or five days.But I think your mental state is going to be quite dangerous. "


    If you can sit down and take a break, you can rest your body a little.


    If you''re sitting on it, you can sleep a little.


    Then we should be able to go there in five days.


    That said, it must be quite dangerous mentally.


    On the fifth day, I might laugh and charge at the monster.


    "" What? ""


    Ah, Mr. Garth and the others are surprised.


    But there are times when you have to keep walking in the woods, when it''s raining hard.


    In that case, even if there is a break, it may remain standing.


    That was really tough.


    ¡°You see, we don''t have enough health.¡±


    Mr. Garth nodded as he looked at me.


    Health is more important than anything in the woods.


    No matter how strong you are, if you don''t have the health, you won''t be able to use it, and you won''t be able to escape.


    On the contrary, even if I was weak, I could run away if I had the strength.


    That''s why it''s important to build the health of adventurers.


    My dad told me.


    Fortunately for me, I''ve been running around the woods since I was five, so I only have the strength!


    My previous life taught me that.


    "Run," he said.


    I was surprised at my strength when my father started traveling with me.


    I''m a little proud of my strength.


    "Also, I''m slow to react and deal with sudden events."


    Huh, is that so?


    Evas looks at Garth with his neck tilted.


    Mr. Garth didn''t seem to understand either.


    "When Garth was attacked by Sora yesterday, Ivy rushed over to Garth, didn''t she?"At that time, Garth and Evas were just looking at it, right? "


    Were you investigating Reaction and Response at the time?


    I thought you were just laughing.


    "That''s..."


    Mr. Evas is stuck with words.


    You must have remembered yourself yesterday.


    Speaking of which, what happened to Mr. Evas when Sora jumped towards Mr. Garth?


    I was supposed to be around, but I can''t remember.


    "Mr. Ur is right."I just watched him come by. ¡±


    When Mr. Garth sighed, he looked at Mr. Ur.


    Certainly, even if I called out to Mr. Garth, it had been hard for a while.


    If Sora and I were hostile, Mr. Garth would have been killed.


    ¡°Adventurers need to know what they''re missing first.¡±


    It''s important to understand your situation.


    "All three of them lack the most important health for adventurers."This is not something you can do in a day, so it would be good to train a little bit every day. "


    The three of them listen attentively to Mr. Ull''s explanation.


    While watching the situation, I stopped by my father.


    I didn''t have a tired expression on my face, but I must have been a little tired because I was working hard on Mr. Garth''s opponent.


    From the magic bag, add the sour fruit juice and give the chilled fruit water.


    "Overwhelmingly, your father pushed you."


    The difference between the two forces was clear.


    I thought it was the guild''s hidden ball, but let''s stop this.


    ¡°Thank you. By the way, Ivy, are you thinking about something extra?¡±


    Shaking his head to the side, he was a little impatient with his father''s words.


    "I didn''t think of that."


    But I wonder why they find out.


    When I put my hand on my face, I heard my father laughing.


    I looked up and pointed at my hand with a smile.


    Hands?


    What''s wrong with this?


    ¡°Why don''t you put your hand on your face in the middle of the conversation?¡±


    Ah, did you seem concerned about your expression?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk"


    Gently take your hand off your face.


    Can you investigate it not only from the facial expression, but also from the behavior?


    Let''s be careful.


    When I held my hand tightly and small, my father reacted again.


    We''ll do our best not to show our facial expressions, right?


    You''ve read it completely.


    You have to be careful not to move your hands.


    ... it''s difficult.


    Well then, that''s fine.


    Oh, shit.


    I missed Uru-san and Garth-san.


    Looks like we''ve made up our minds. What is it?


    "Father, what have you decided?"


    Look at me with a slightly surprised look, Dad.


    ¡°It''s unusual. I never heard of it.¡±


    "I''m a little distracted by something else."


    I see. It looks like I or Ur will train you every day until you leave for your journey.


    "That''s right."


    And when I had time, they said, ''Run.''


    Because it''s basic to build your strength.


    ... that? Where are the guards?


    "Father?"


    You mean the guards on Arthur and the others?


    Yeah.


    "... you don''t have to worry about that, do you?"


    Your father''s gaze moves a little further away.


    There are two guards there, sent by the church.


    Is that why you''re hiding?


    "I know you''re gonna do that, but I don''t think so."


    I laugh a little with my father.


    The two guards, who cannot be said to be hiding, are hiding themselves in a thick tree, but their faces are showing up.


    Normally, they would pull over unnoticed, but they were staring at us.


    There was no point in hiding there.


    Even so, the hiding place is close, isn''t it?


    I nodded with a laugh at your father''s words.


    When I hid so close that I could clearly see their facial expressions, I stared at them suddenly with too much action.


    I immediately returned it to myself and pretended not to know it, but there was no such thing.


    Well, even if I hid far away, it didn''t make sense because the signs weren''t clear at all.


    When I get here, I''m a little confused about my attitude.


    Isn''t it time to finish investigating the surroundings?


    That''s right.


    This time, I brought a lookout into the woods to find out if there was a lookout with a magic item that would erase the sign.


    It''s time for Ginnar to finish investigating our surroundings and meet up.


    If Ginar-san takes it seriously, you really won''t know.


    I don''t think they''re extinguishing it, but they''re mixing up the signs of the neighborhood so they don''t know.


    I can''t find it.


    I guess I need more training, too.

 671 624 stories. Amateurs.

    While taking a leisurely break, a sign of Jinnal appeared suddenly.


    I''m a little surprised at the signs I felt closer than I thought.


    I really can''t read his signs.


    How do I know that?


    Huh?


    Mr. Garth also looked around to see if he felt any sign of Mr. Ginar.


    From his appearance, it seems that he does not know whose sign it is.


    And yet, just by looking around, I haven''t been able to deal with it when it was "what if".


    Like Ull said, there''s something wrong with it.


    That''s true of Evas and Arthur.


    "It''s Jinnal''s sign, so it''s okay."


    "Ah, it was Ginar-san''s sign." That''s right. "


    Mr. Garth and the others were on the run, right?


    In that case, the reaction is slow.


    "You kept me waiting." How was it? "


    Ginar-san comes towards us with a wave of his hand.


    Along the way, I looked at the guards and looked dazed.


    The reason for this is that when we started to take a break, they also started to take a break.


    "Good work. I don''t think I had the strength I expected."And I''m worried about the reaction. "


    Garth and the others seemed a little embarrassed by Mr. Uru''s words.


    I knew it. I was curious about the attitude of the runaway monster when it attacked me.


    That''s when I first met Garth and the others.


    Indeed, I ran under my father... Speaking of which, Mr. Garth and the others were dumbfounded.


    I see, I''ve been curious about it since then.


    If you''re an adventurer, you can fight back, defend, or escape.


    My life is at stake.


    You guys have survived well so far.


    Uru-san said something stingy, and Garth-san''s face turned puzzled.


    Is that so strange?


    "That''s right. If you walk through the woods, you might encounter monsters, right?"I don''t think your reaction will allow us to escape.How did you get around the woods? "


    "It''s dangerous in the woods, so I was trying not to go off the village road."And since I used the talisman, I didn''t encounter any monsters. "


    Garth took it out of her pocket, except for the monsters.


    Beautiful magic stones are used, so they must be quite expensive.


    "What happened to the money?"


    The monster charm is not something that an adventurer who runs out can hold.


    "There was a magic stone that the astrologer Heira gave me."When I was asked to ask for Arthur, we just became adventurers, and at first we said we couldn''t.At that time, I received several large and beautiful magic stones, saying, "Convert this magic stone into money, buy what you need and run away."I''m turning it into money and buying what it takes to escape. ¡±


    I see. You must have been lucky.


    Ginar nods to Garth''s story.


    Luck.


    I didn''t encounter any monsters that didn''t work, so I was certainly lucky.


    How was Ginar?


    I''d like to hear that too.


    I''ll give up if there are other pawns besides the sentinels who are watching us, but if they are the only ones, I''d like to split up and get them out of the bag.


    ¡°There was no one there. That''s why you can think of them as the only guards."


    That''s good.


    Then, after the break, we''ll get a little away from Mr. Garth and the others with your father.


    I want to let Sora and the others play as much as they want.


    Hey.


    Ginar looks at us with a troubled expression on his face.


    What''s the matter with you?


    I had eyes, so when I waved my hand, I waved it back.


    You mean the sentinel?


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that, because we''re all talking about it."


    Huh?


    As expected, Ginar-san was surprised.


    We were surprised, too.


    When I walked out of the hiding place, I waved my hand and was smiled back at.


    He''s the third grain maker on the right.


    Uru-san''s explanation was accompanied by a wrinkle between Ginar-san''s eyebrows.


    Amateur?


    Uru-san nodded, and Ginar-san sighed heavily.


    Until yesterday, the adventurers employed by the church and the guards were watching.


    And yet, today I''m a complete amateur.


    Moreover, according to Ur-san''s information, San-san''s son is 15 years old.


    "Well, now you know that the rest of the church doesn''t know about Ars properly."


    Ms. Ars'' expression on Ms. Zinar''s face made her happy.


    If I knew that the church in King''s Landing was looking for a fortune teller, I wouldn''t be able to deal with it like this.


    "That''s right. I think I can get to Okanko Village more safely than I thought."It would be appropriate to report to the capital as long as you keep an amateur watch. "


    Ginar nods to Mr. Ur''s question.


    I''m checking it out right now, but it''s very likely.


    If I can travel without worrying about my chase from the church, can I go out into the woods as usual?


    It''s time for me to go back to the village, but are the Uru people still here?


    Ginal looks around at everyone.


    The last time I saw a lookout was a bit laughable.


    You must be worried because you''re an amateur.


    "I see. What do you want with Garth and the others?"


    Garth looks at Evas and Arthur.


    "I want you to teach me how to use the sword correctly." Please, please. "


    Evas lowers his head to Ur and his father.


    By the way, Mr. Garth had a lot of help from his father, but Mr. Evas hadn''t done it yet.


    ¡°Okay, then I''ll take Evas and Druid, and Arthur with me.¡±


    Yes.


    Looks like you''re going to be training in the woods a little bit longer.


    Ah, if your father and Mr. Url are going to deal with each other, would you have to do it separately?


    I mean, I can''t do that in the woods... I don''t think I can get Sora and the others out of my bag.


    What''s the matter?


    Ginar peers into my face.


    "I want to get Sora and the others out of my bag."But it seems impossible. "


    Ginar''s gaze turned to the watchman.


    ¡°I''ll talk to them and make sure we get back to the village together.Then you''ll be fine, won''t you? "


    Well, I''m glad to hear that.


    Isn''t it impossible because we''re on guard duty?


    I''m an amateur, and I''m a worn-out lookout, but I''m following you into the dangerous woods.


    I think it''s because I feel like I can get through the lookout.


    "I wonder? I''ll talk to you for now." Hold on a second. "


    Yes.


    I don''t know what''s gonna happen.


    Nevertheless, you really are an amateur.


    When Ginar-san called, he came out from behind a tree that was hidden.


    Uru-san, I heard that one of you is the three sons of the granary, but who is the other?


    ¡°The other one is the son of a grain shop employee, and they''re just kids.¡±


    "Is that so?" Nevertheless, you knew it well. "


    ¡°The third son''s parent''s shop sells food to the church.When I looked at the church officials, I also looked into them, so I remembered. "


    I work in a shop that sells food to the church.


    Ginar''s in a bit of a bad mood, isn''t he?


    Dad looks at Ginar who comes back with his neck tilted.


    Sure, it looks a little more grumpy than before.


    What did I tell you? "


    "They''re the victims."


    Everyone''s expression on Ginar-san''s face looked strange.


    "After Bishop Ottomis and Priest Odato disappeared, someone who stood on top of the church threatened me with ''Keep an eye out if you want to keep making deals''"


    "Wow, that sucks. The top one right now is the one who''s not strong enough, but he''s feisty, right?"


    "That''s right. I checked, but I''m sure it matches his characteristics."


    Ginar-san and Uru-san took their eyes off me softly.


    Something will happen to the feisty man around here today.


    ¡°That''s what I talked about.They decided to come back to the village with me. "


    Thank you, Ginar-san.


    Now I can get Sora and the others out of the bag.


    "You''re welcome. Then I''ll go back first."Ah, Druid. I''m sorry about yesterday, but I''m fine tonight. ¡±


    As his father nodded, Zinal returned to the village with the two sentries.


    Speaking of which, you said you couldn''t talk to Mr. Ginar last night.


    If you drink alcohol, I''ll tell you not to drink too much.

 672 Outside Edition Mr. Ginal and Father

    "I didn''t know I was going to join the church."


    A bitter smile leaked from the voice that could be heard from behind.


    When I''m not with Ivy, the Druid is... cold.


    Yes, the warmth decreases and the impression of being cold becomes stronger.


    Well, I feel uncomfortable because I know the old Druid, but there are some parts that I agree with.


    Besides, the place is the church.


    Are you happy?


    "I don''t feel it at all. You''re now free to walk around the church."


    "Yeah, we''ve taken it all."


    After I came back from the woods, I finished it all at once.


    I also know that prolonging it will increase the number of victims.


    Where are those kids?


    Druid''s words remind me of a sentinel in the woods.


    Because I had never been on the lookout.The two of them were following each other.


    He said, "I was scared."


    ¡°It''s okay, my friends sent it to my parents and explained it to me.¡±


    I see.


    There are only a few people inside the church today.


    All those who were in the church were caught and locked in a certain place.


    In a few days, they will be secretly transferred and slaves will fall without anyone knowing.


    "Druid, you really don''t listen to me."


    A normal guy would say, "What happened to the church?"or" What''s going to happen to the church?"and so on.


    And yet, Druid never heard of it.


    "It''s something we don''t need."


    Well, that might be true.


    This guy is really thorough with "necessary things" and "unnecessary things".


    Well, I guess I could have survived by sticking my foot in the back.


    I think you can ask me a few more questions.


    That''s what I''m trying to do.


    "All church officials will be enslaved in a few days."


    I see.


    Normally, I''d say, "Why?"


    In a few days, you''ll fall into slavery in a way that''s not a proper procedure.


    And yet, you just ended the conversation.


    I knew it, but I knew it.


    "Instead of that, why did you call me here?"Wouldn''t it be nice if you could tell me what the papers are? ¡±


    "I need Druid''s help with something else."


    Druid leans his neck into the back of the church.


    Refers to the hidden staircase found by a companion.


    Underground?


    Oh, I want you to see the magic circle underneath.


    Everyone in the church is a magic circle responsible for falling into slavery in a few days.


    Magic circle? I''m not familiar with it?


    "Among the incidents that Druid was involved in a long time ago was the kidnapping of children, right?At that time, I want you to compare it to the magic circle I saw underground.The magic circle in that case disappeared before I could transcribe it. Please. "


    There was a sudden disappearance of children without parents in the capital.


    There are only 26 children who are right for the damage.


    In fact, it''s been said that there are more.


    The vigilante was involved in the investigation, but the investigation was difficult to navigate with few clues.


    One day, a loud noise came from a building.


    The vigilante rushed to discover the remains of unconscious nobles and several children.


    When the children were discovered to have disappeared, the case was solved at once.


    The nobility interrogated him, and the building was underground, with children.


    He testified that he had killed to satisfy his own desires.


    The vigilante checked the basement and found the children.


    But the children found were already dead.


    All those involved in the abduction of the nobility and their children fell into slavery and the case was solved.


    And, it''s facing outward.


    In fact, there was a magic circle in the basement, and there were repeated experiments with children.


    When the vigilante went underground, the magic circle disappeared.


    At first, it seemed that the aristocrats had wiped out the magic circle, but when I heard about the magic circle from the captured aristocrats, it turned out that the magic circle itself had been set to wipe out.


    The aristocrat had an ally because of the use of a rather sophisticated magic array, and the investigation continues.


    But somebody killed the nobleman, and we still don''t know more.


    A fellow investigating a magic circle found in the church told me it might be similar to a magic circle in an incident.


    I felt a bit of fate when I heard about every case.


    Sometimes it''s a case I was involved in.


    ¡°That''s right. I thought we were moving pretty carefully, but did you know I was involved?¡±


    Yes, because Druid was also involved in the case.


    It just doesn''t say Druid''s name in the report.


    An eyewitness anxiously said, "Maybe."


    But I was convinced it was Druid that was sighted.


    I saw them near the sightings the day before.


    "Someone happened to have witnessed it."But it''s not in the report. "


    I see.


    I''m a little surprised that I don''t care too much.


    "I don''t have to be surprised."


    Huh?


    Did you read my face?


    "I knew it, but I don''t think Druid deserved it."


    I didn''t think there was anyone besides Garrett and Fischer who could read my face.


    After all, should I have invited you to join us then?


    No, I won''t.


    I''m a little lost.


    Well, even if I had invited Druid, my master''s monsieur would have interrupted me.


    "Hey..."


    At that time, I was convinced that it was Druid, but I didn''t look into it anymore because I predicted something.


    In the basement... no, let''s not.


    "Four of them."


    After all, was Druid asked to rescue the children?


    It was pretty bad, both physically and mentally, but I took the time to get treatment from my client.


    I see. Can you confirm the magic circle?


    The only person who saw the magic circle in that incident is Druid.


    Everyone else was killed.


    "Oh, no problem."


    Nodding to Druid''s answer, he went down the stairs and stood in front of a single door.


    I put my hand on the door handle and looked at Druid.


    ¡°You''d better put a cloth on your nose. Because the smell is amazing."


    Why do all the church officials fall into slavery?


    Usually, it''s just the people who were involved in the underground magic circle.


    But this time, everyone in the church decided to fall into slavery.


    Because there were too many victims.


    "All right, I''m ready."


    When you see Druid put a cloth on his nose, he also puts a cloth on his own nose.


    Exhale one breath and open the door.


    The next moment, you can feel the bad smell even if you put the cloth on it.


    In an instant, as I warped my face, I let out a small breath and entered the room.


    the room had a desk and bookshelf, and there was a magic circle in the middle


    And the cage in the corner of the room.


    I don''t even want to think about what it is for.


    Is this magic circle written in blood?


    Oh, how was it in the basement before?


    "Blood was not used.... there are a few things that are different from before, but most of them are the same. "


    You checked fast.


    "Tell me a different place."


    I slammed it into my head while listening to Druid''s explanation.


    I wish I could write it on paper here, but I don''t want to remove the cloth from my nose.


    Even if you''re wearing a cloth, it smells terrible.


    "Thank you. Three places."


    I looked at the magic circle while checking the contents.


    "How many children did the victim have?"


    Druid looked around the room and finally turned his gaze to the cage.


    ¡°Forty-one, but not all of them.There must be others. "


    As before, I''m sure we won''t be able to get the full picture.


    When I first came to this room, there were children who had died next to the magic circle.


    It was either there or it was piled up in the corner like garbage.


    Why can you do that?


    I see. Shall we leave now?


    When Druid''s voice is answered, "I see," he leaves the room.


    When you close the door, you breathe out.


    It seems that the air in that room is tied to my body and I feel sick.


    "I''m sorry. Let me get involved."


    "No. You kept my people away because I was coming, didn''t you?"


    Exactly.


    I''ve made sure my people don''t know who knows who that magic circle is.


    Well, some of you may have noticed, but you''ll understand my intentions.


    Until now, Druid had nothing to do with that magic circle.


    Phew


    When you enter that room, you will be attacked by helplessness.


    ¡°Druid, is the room above okay for the paperwork?¡±


    Do you want to see the ciphertext before you decrypt it?


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Go up to the second floor of the church and enter a luxurious room.


    That''s a bad hobby room.


    Druid laughs as he says in amazement.


    I know this room is costly, but I don''t like it.


    It was Bishop Ottmith''s office.

 673 Outside the office. Father and Mr. Ginal.

    The room that followed Jinnal was a very bad room.


    I''d like to say that if I had spent some money, I would have done a little more.


    No, Bishop Ottmith should have polished his senses before he put the money on it.


    "Sit down."


    Following Jinnal''s gaze, there was a three-seater sofa.


    It''s made of monster leather, so it''s going to cost a lot of money.


    There was a figurine in the middle of the sofa that I had never seen before.


    There''s probably a real jewel in the eye.


    Only that part is shining.


    That''s very, very creepy.


    You''re gonna sit next to that?


    "No, it''s okay to stay standing."


    If you sit down, you''ll be cursed.


    "Oh, that''s right. Well, that''s right."


    Jinnal also looks at the creepy figurine on the sofa with a subtle expression.


    Then why did you tell me to sit next to him?


    More than that, you could have cracked all the codes, right?


    In order to receive it, Jinnal drops by the desk where he is standing.


    On the desk, there were a few documents.


    Ah...


    And there was a miniature version of the same figurine as the sofa.


    In addition, this time the figurine is scattered with jewels on the body part.


    The fact that this is also on the desk means that you liked this shape.


    Bishop Ottmith''s sense of humor may not have made sense.


    "Here it is."


    Receive a few documents from Ginar.


    Look at the top document.


    "I''ve seen a lot of codes, but this is the first time. I have no idea."


    I''ve done a lot of work, and I''ve seen quite a few codes, but I''ve never used only numbers.


    "I''m new to that code, too."Probably made up a new one when he realized that the encryption that was used mostly in the church had been deciphered. ¡±


    I see.


    But Ginar''s organization is also terrifying.


    You said it took longer than usual to decipher this code, didn''t you?


    That''s all we need, isn''t it?


    Several times, I felt its existence in the work behind the scenes, but I didn''t think it was an amazing organization.


    Sometimes I tried to find out, but I was right to stop.


    Read the second document.


    "A girl between the ages of 9 and 11 who fled the village of Latmi.Death in the village of Latme. The girl could have been the key.It is possible that he is alive.Once we know it exists, we''ll be dead.If you''re dead, find the next key. "


    As soon as I read the content, I knew that my cold emotions had boiled.


    ¡°Calm down, that''s Ivy, isn''t it?¡±


    Silently nods to Ginar''s words.


    The village of Latmi is the village where Ivy was born.


    Dead in the village of Ratme, Captain Ogt thought about Ivy''s future.


    There can be no deficiency in the documents he has produced.


    And yet, you''re still alive.


    Perhaps the one who fled Ratmi saw Ivy, or the astrologer the church is capturing.


    "You mean Ivy, after all." Do you have any idea what the key is? "


    Keys?... keys...


    "I can''t think of anything." This means the church is looking for Ivy. "


    ¡°Yes, but I''m not sure I''m still alive.¡±


    Certainly, I don''t think he''s alive.


    But I''m sure you''re looking for it.


    There is heavy air flowing into the room.


    "Does Ginar have any idea what the key is?"


    When I saw him, I noticed a slight movement in his expression.


    You know something, don''t you?


    "Druid and I are going crazy."


    Exhaling a sigh, I saw Jinnal sitting deep in the chair.


    I want to know everything there is to know about Ivy.


    No, I need to know.


    "I didn''t do anything in the report because I wasn''t directly involved, but I don''t know, okay?"


    Yeah.


    ¡°Eighty years ago, a boy disappeared from the town of All.The Vigilante and the Adventurer''s Guild searched, but they couldn''t find it. "


    Eighty years ago, before the law decided that children existed in a village or town, not just their parents.


    And you moved to the Adventurer''s Guild, not just the Vigilante?


    "Were you a child of the nobility?"


    "No, he was the second son of a merchant. He was 12 years old."


    And yet, you did a big search?


    "He was a very special child."


    Special?


    ¡°The report said, ''I knew so much that I didn''t think I was 12 years old, and I was very committed to the development of the town of All.''¡±


    Knowledge?


    A lot of people looked for it because it is an indispensable child for the development of the town.


    "The child was found two months later in the village of Khatada, but all his memories were gone."


    You don''t remember?


    "However, when I saw the adventurer who was close to my child in Oar Town, I seemed to have lost consciousness by holding my arm and shouting," Protect the key and hide the next key. "The next time I woke up, I didn''t even remember what I said. "


    Protect the keys?


    Do you want to hide the next key?


    So?


    "That''s all."


    Is that all?


    "Yes, that''s all. It''s just that our old colleagues involved in the case must have felt something."I gave instructions to the entire organization to find and protect the keys.However, I still don''t know how to find the key. "


    That''s some pretty half-hearted instruction.


    Didn''t the people who gave you the instructions leave anything else?


    "Yeah, they killed me right after I gave you the instructions."


    Huh? Did they kill you?


    "I can''t believe Ivy has a key."


    Ginar sighs heavily.


    ¡°What are you going to do with Ivy?¡±


    From what I''m saying, is it okay to hide your protection?


    Are you going to lock him up somewhere?


    "If you don''t have that look on your face, Ivy won''t do anything."


    I take my hand to Jinnal''s word, and I take it to my face.


    ¡°It''s not safe in the organization either.I swear to you, even if you protect me, you''ll never be imprisoned because you have your environment in place. "


    Even if Jinnal thinks so, he can''t defy the organization''s judgment.


    I have to be careful.


    Is there a traitor who can''t be said to be safe?


    "I''m sure there is." Because if you become a large organization, you will create a place where you can''t see well. "


    Well, I guess so.


    And it shall be because of the treacherous, that he that gave the commandment was slain.


    "I''ll talk to Ivy."


    "What? You''re just making me nervous, aren''t you?"


    Ginar rises from his chair in a hurry.


    It may certainly only give rise to anxiety.


    But it''s better to know than to be targeted.


    Be cautious if you know you''re being targeted.


    There are things that can be prevented.


    "Ivy is not just a protected child.I know how to protect myself, and I know how to fight. "


    ¡°Well, you should understand that you''re being targeted.¡±


    Ginar sits back in his chair and exhales for a long time.


    From now on, I want you to go to Okanko Village with Garth and the others as planned.


    "I''m not going to change that."


    Ivy and I are getting ready for it.


    "Thank you. When I go to the Okanko Village, I have a companion named Abar."Leave the Garths to Abal.And the day I deciphered the top of the paperwork, I told Galit to go to the King''s City.If we go to King''s Landing, we might be able to find out a little more about the keys.I''ll tell Abal the results of the investigation, so he can tell me. "


    What, are you already moving?


    "Are you going to tell them on top of the organization?"


    Well, I''ll tell you what.


    "No, I won''t."


    "... is that okay?"


    Is that permissible?


    "I told you that the organization is not safe, right?Besides, the people at the top said it was up to my judgment. "


    "That''s very trustworthy."


    "Ahhhhh"


    What, that disgusting look?


    "Along with trust, you''ve got more troubles.So, is it good or bad? "


    I laughed at Jinal''s really tired expression.


    For now, don''t ask me to go to Okanko Village.


    "All right."


    Ivy is being targeted.


    I''ll tell Ciel and Sora.

 674 Story 625. Its not okay, but its okay.

    It''s strange.


    While eating breakfast, he watches how his father is doing.


    It looks the same as usual, but it feels different.


    Last night, my father went out because he wanted to talk to Mr. Jinnal, so I prepared some medicinal herbs for his hangover.


    Because I expected to drink alcohol based on my experience so far.


    But this morning, I was surprised that my father didn''t show any signs of alcohol.


    I don''t want you to get hungover, so that''s a good thing.


    When I saw your father, I noticed that it was different than usual.


    I don''t realize that I''m worried about my condition, and I''m thinking about it without paying attention to my surroundings.


    I think something happened.


    I''m worried... but I don''t think you want to hear it.


    Let''s wait a little longer.


    I''m sure you''ll tell me.


    "It was a feast."


    After eating, take a break.


    While drinking tea, I looked at Sora and the others who were uttering in the corner of the room.


    You must be tired of playing.


    Uru laughs at how Sora and the others are doing.


    And I smile bitterly.


    Earlier, I used all the Hidden Houses to hunt down Sora, Flem, Ciel, and Sol.


    It''s already fierce.


    Climbing and descending stairs, climbing and slipping.


    The Garths were playing too hard.


    I feel satisfied that I can play as much as I want for a long time.


    In my words, Mr. Url laughed and stood up and grabbed the dishes.


    Ah, I''ll do it.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I can do the laundry.I took Sora and the others to my room.You''ll want to get some sleep. "


    I''m sure the room will be a better place to rest.


    Ok, please.


    When I got up to go back to my room, the sleepy sora started to move.


    Are you all right?


    Why don''t you go down the stairs?


    Yeah, Flem hit the wall.


    Let''s take her in our arms.


    "Flem, Sora, come here."


    I held up Flem and Sora as they approached me.


    Siel and Sol, let me give you a moment.


    "Ivy"


    What?


    Father hugs Sheil and Sol.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "All right, thank you."


    I look at Hirari and my father.


    Looks like you''re interested in talking to me.


    Nevertheless, I have a very bad feeling that my father is lost in what he has to say.


    Go upstairs and enter the room and place Sora and Flem on the bed.


    Father also put Sheil and Sol on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t like this silence.


    "Father, would you like a cup of tea?"


    That''s right.


    Make sure your dad sits in a chair, then prepare some tea.


    For now, let''s make it a little sweet tea.


    "Yes, please."


    "Thank you."


    Sit in the chair in front of your father and have a cup of tea.


    It has a slightly sweet aroma and taste, and it feels relaxed.


    "Ivy"


    Yes.


    ¡°Do you remember when Ull showed me the paperwork a little while ago?¡±


    It was when I talked to Mr. Arthur.


    "Yeah, I remember."


    "There was a part of it that deciphered the code found in the church.Yesterday, I had Ginar read the full text.... Ivy''s name wasn''t on it, but there was a reference to Ivy.And what I''m looking for. "


    ... erm.


    I mean, the church is looking for me.


    "The church made me..."


    My head doesn''t work.


    Are you okay?


    I noticed that my face was hardened by my father''s worried expression.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it?" I''m so, so surprised. "


    That''s right.


    "Yeah, but it''s okay."


    You''re saying something strange, aren''t you?


    You''re not okay, but you''re okay.


    But when I hear the church is looking for me, I can''t say it''s okay.


    Honestly, I think it''s scary.


    Because the Church knows it''s easy to kill people to do what they want.


    But even so, I don''t like being shivering.


    That''s why I think it''s okay.


    "Father, tell me the full text that was written in the encryption."


    "... I see."


    Dad stared at me and exhaled.


    "''A girl between the ages of 9 and 11 who fled the village of Latmi.Death in the village of Latme. The girl could have been the key.It is possible that he is alive.Once we know it exists, we''ll be dead.If you were dead, look for the next key. "


    Key?


    What''s the key?


    You think I''m gonna do something?


    What''s that?


    Don''t get caught in anything.


    "Ah, ''The church is looking for what it needs to achieve its purpose'', Ars said, but maybe... what it needs is the key?"So you''ve been looking for me for a long time? "


    When I see your father, I shake my head to the side.


    Isn''t it?


    ¡°Until I discovered that Ivy might have a key, it was a bad way to say it, but it didn''t catch my eye at all.¡±


    I wish I hadn''t caught my eye.


    "Something must have happened, and Ivy and the key were tied together.And then you think you''re looking for it. "


    When I looked at my father who showed disgust, my feelings began to calm down for some reason.


    I see.


    If they''d looked for me when I was younger, they might have caught me.


    Given that, I''m glad now.


    But what the hell are you trying to do?


    Does the word "key" mean anything to you?


    The key... it''s something that keeps the door from opening.


    Oh, is there anything that opens a closed door?


    "You said that the future would change."


    To change the future... open the closed door?


    What does the door mean?


    "What does your father think?" What do you think the Church wants to do? "


    I don''t know. I just think it''s about the magic circle.


    Magic circle?


    "The people in the church are unusually stubborn in the magic circle."No matter how much damage you do in the magic circle''s experiments, it won''t be too bad. "


    It was a magic circle.


    That''s a terrible thing, isn''t it?


    We''re destroying more and more of our users.


    Ah, to keep the magic circle from being broken?


    "No, I don''t think so."For the church, the magic circle is important, so it must be recognized that those who activate the magic circle together are subject to change. "


    That''s right.


    Church people had that worst way of thinking.


    ¡°Father, what should I do?¡±


    If the church is looking for you, you''d better not act with Arthur.


    I thought we could go to Okanko Village together.


    "Ginar said, ''I want you to go to Okanko with Garth and the others.''"


    It''s okay!


    "Oh, I don''t know how the church works yet."Garrett is going to the capital right now to look into it.When it comes to keys, there''s probably a lot more. "


    Mr. Garritt.


    Next time I get to meet you, I''ll thank you.


    "After that, what I found out from my research is that I heard from Abar in Okanko Village."I''m with Jinnal, and I''m with Arthur and the others. "


    "All right."


    Ginar-san is moving a lot too, isn''t he?


    ¡°Ivy, do you have anything to ask?¡±


    Look at your father.


    I could really feel Mr. Arth''s feelings.


    It''s hard for me to involve my loved ones.


    Maybe if I told my dad, he''d say, "Don''t worry about that."


    Ivy?


    "I''m sorry, Dad."


    I got involved.


    I never thought I''d be targeted by the church.


    I thought I had nothing to worry about now that I solved the problem of the village chief and blood-connected father in Latmi Village.


    "Father, stay with me."


    I feel bad, but I want you to stay with me.


    ¡°Of course, Ivy is my precious daughter.¡±


    Yeah.


    "Also, there are Sora and the others." Because I''m not alone. "


    Looking at the bed, Sora and the others who were supposed to be sleeping woke up and looked at us.


    Yep.


    It''s okay.


    Whatever happens from now on, it''s absolutely fine.


    "Ivy, what if..."


    Huh?


    "Even if you''re separated from me, I''ll definitely pick you up."I''ll definitely pick you up wherever you are. ¡±


    I''m a little surprised by your serious father''s expression and voice, but I''m probably worried about the word "alive".


    ¡°All right, I''ll be waiting. And I''ll do my best to get back to my dad."


    "Don''t force yourself to get hurt."Ivy''s just waiting for me to relax. "


    A smile floats in her gently stroking hand.


    Yeah. If you wait, the guild''s hidden balls will pick you up.


    "Hahaha, that''s what it is."

 675 Story 626. Together.

    After consulting with my father, I decided to tell Mr. Garth that I was being targeted by the church.


    It felt cowardly to remain silent.


    Maybe we can''t go to the Okanko Village together, but it''s up to Garth and the others.


    So, is Mr. Ivy going to church, too?


    Mr. Garth looks at me and my father with a steep expression.


    When he nodded, he gave an indescribable expression.


    You might think it''s more frightening when two people are targeted by the church together than when they''re alone.


    After all, it''s impossible to go to the Okanko Village with me.


    "Evas, Arus, what do you two want to do?I want to go to Okanko Village with Druid and the others. "


    What, are you okay?


    Looking at Mr. Garth, he smiled as if he had noticed my gaze.


    ¡°That''s why I don''t want to distance myself from the two of you.¡±


    "I don''t think it''s something I can clean up..."


    Mr. Garth is a strong man, isn''t he?


    Thank you very much.


    "I want to travel with you."I don''t want to be disturbed by people in the church. "


    Evas nodded to Arthur''s words.


    "I feel the same way as Ars."Until now, they''ve had to put up with a lot of things.I don''t want to be disturbed by Mr. Druid and the others who know about our situation. "


    After seeing Evas and Arthur, Garth turned to his father.


    Okay, then let''s go to the Okanko Village together.


    I was relieved to see Mr. Garth laughing happily at your father''s words.


    It is sad that the relationship is broken up because of me.


    "Arus, I need to ask you something."


    It''s about the key, isn''t it?


    In your father''s words, Mr. Ars with a strange expression.


    "Oh, you know what?Have you heard anything from the astrologer who let Arthur go? "


    "From the astrologer Heera, there is something that the church people are looking for.I have only heard that it affects the world.But when the church caught me and locked me in a dark room, I heard men and women talking. "


    I can''t believe it''s a dark room.


    You must have been scared.


    "A man with a clenched voice said, ''Almost there, the key escaped'', and a woman said, ''I see.''But how did he escape?''I don''t know. But we''ll find them soon enough.Everyone in King''s Landing is looking for you.It''s only a matter of time. "The conversation was still going on, but the two of them left the room, so I couldn''t hear much more. ¡±


    Did you hear clearly that he escaped?


    Arus nods to his father''s confirmation.


    Yes.


    If I could talk to the man who ran away, would I know what the key means?


    "Have you ever told that story to anyone?"


    Mr. Arth shook his head at your father''s words.


    ¡°I see. Is it all right to talk about Ur or Ginar? The organization they belong to is constantly watching the church, so it''s possible that they know something.Well, I overlooked Arthur''s escape from the church, so I don''t think he knows everything. ¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, just tell me if you know what happened to the person who ran away.¡±


    "Okay. Just..."


    Mr. Arth nodded to his dad, who was speechless.


    "Any result is fine. Actually... the guards and others left the church to look for him.Thanks to this, the astrologer, Hera, came to me, and I was able to escape from a dark room.That''s why I want to know. "


    Like Mr. Ull said, there was a reason I could get away with this.


    So, all the church officials were borrowed to find the escaped man, right?


    That means... that''s all that matters, right?


    "Okay, I''ll let you know."


    Please.


    Father nodded to Mr. Arthur''s serious expression.


    I wish the people who escaped were alive.


    A key that is important enough to ignore the guards.


    Like your father said, is it related to the magic circle?


    Besides, where is that place?


    Could it be where the fortune-teller said, "I want you to go?"


    I hope it''s different... but I was forced to sign a contract with the church.


    How far did the fortune-teller know?


    It''s possible that I knew it was the key the church was looking for.


    "Ivy, Ivy?"


    Huh?


    When I was called by my name, my father and Garth looked at me.


    Oh, I was in the middle of a discussion.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you.Um, what were you talking about? "


    When I saw your father, I saw a slightly worried color.


    And laugh and tell her it''s okay.


    "From tomorrow, I decided to increase the health of Garth and the others in the forest."Is that okay with Ivy? "


    Health matters when you travel.


    "Of course, but what do you do to increase your health?"


    Your dad laughs loudly.


    I don''t know why, but it seemed like I was thinking of something bad with a smile on my face.


    It''s a basic walk.


    I was relieved to hear what your father said, Mr. Garth.


    I''m sure you thought I''d let you do something even more amazing.


    But walking can be tough!


    It hurts my eyes when I lick it.


    "How about two 10-hour breaks?"


    Ahahah, I knew it.


    It''s just walking, but it''s got tough conditions.


    Strangely, Mr. Garth looks at your father.


    Then, it gradually turned into a surprised expression.


    Looks like it made sense.


    I guess you can only take two 10-hour breaks after a 10-hour walk.


    These two breaks could be a stand-up break.


    Um, are you really going to walk for 10 hours?


    Evas-san''s expression is drawn.


    Ten hours sounded like a shock to me.


    But sometimes, when a storm strikes, we walk for more than 10 hours.


    Therefore, it is better to get used to it for about 10 hours.


    That''s right. You want to build up your strength, don''t you?


    Mr. Evas nods to his father''s words.


    "If you don''t like 10 hours." You can walk five hours early, even without a break. "


    In response to your father''s suggestion, Mr. Garth and the others began to discuss it with a serious expression.


    I''m a little laughing at the sight.


    Maybe it''s hard for the three of us who don''t have the strength to choose between them.


    "Father, which is more difficult?"


    Ask your father in a small voice.


    Yeah, maybe ten hours would be tougher for the three of us.


    That''s right.


    Um, five hours of early walking.


    Father nodded to Mr. Garth''s words.


    Alright, let''s start building our strength after lunch.


    Got it.


    Father smiles bitterly as Mr. Garth nods as if he were ready.


    I''m a little anxious, but tomorrow I''m going to exercise in the woods.

 676 Lesson 627 Ill start building my strength in the forest!

    The next day, I started building my strength in the woods.


    The forest in Okanyi Village is familiar with Mr. Uru, so he decided where to walk.


    I was prepared to go up and down because I was the first to say that I could go back and forth, but it was more than I could imagine.


    Almost there!


    I grabbed the slightly protruding rock with my right hand and kicked the cliff with my foot.


    Use your body to lift up, and grab the rock one step higher with your left hand.


    Slowly, I climbed the cliff while checking for safety.


    Recently, I used to climb on the Serpent, so it''s hard to climb on my own.


    But it''s fun.


    I climbed a cliff about four times my height and stretched it with my hands up.


    ¡±Feels so good!¡±


    "Ivy is healthier than I thought."It should be pretty hard to climb a cliff after two hours of early walking.I didn''t think it would be easy to climb. "


    Uru-san is laughing because he seems to be feeling sorry for something.


    The father who was climbing the cliff with me showed such a dazed look at Ur-san.


    I''m used to walking early.


    When I was travelling alone, I used to walk fast.


    When I was unfamiliar with the forest, I walked faster every time I heard unknown sounds and left the place for the time being.


    Now that I know the true nature of the sound, I can no longer walk in the twitching forest.


    At that time, your body was trembling with the sound of small animals running on dead leaves.


    Looking back now, I think I was a little too scared.


    ¡°You''re used to it. I know you''ve had a rough journey.¡±


    It''s tough.


    Well, I guess so.


    Nevertheless, it''s only about halfway there.


    Uru-san looks under the cliff.


    I can see that Mr. Garth and the others are struggling with the cliff I just climbed.


    From the look on their faces, it looked like they had barely any health left.


    Mr. Garth and the others were on a journey, right?


    I had less strength than I could have imagined.


    What kind of journey have you been on?


    "Those three were lucky in a way.With the money I received from the astrologer, I was able to buy a fairly effective talisman. "


    Exorcism?


    I leaned my head back at what Mr. Url said.


    It''s necessary for my journey, but I don''t think it has anything to do with my lack of strength.


    Garth and the others used the monster to move the merchants'' carriages together.


    Huh?


    "He said he was negotiating with [I will prepare the talisman, so I want it on the carriage]."Excluding monsters is a must for merchants to protect their precious goods.But the monsters that were highly effective were too expensive to get out.You can use it for free just by putting three people in the carriage.It''s a pretty good deal for businessmen.Anyway, we''re going to the same place.Garth seems to have chosen to negotiate the size of the carriage and the amount of cargo.Maybe he''s good at finding a merchant to ride with. ¡±


    I see.


    In other words, Mr. Garritt and the others were travelling on a horse-drawn carriage.


    "Carriage. Maybe I envy you a little."


    "Well, the carriage is certainly easy."It just hurts your butt.Oh, you''re finally here. "


    I followed Mr. Uru''s gaze and saw Mr. Garth breathing all over his body.


    Shortly after that, I saw Arthur and Evas who were fluttering.


    From the look on his face, I can see that he is quite imposing.


    Are you all right?


    "You can take a break."Even so, I really don''t have the strength. "


    Garth nodded silently to Uru-san''s words.


    Looks like we can''t afford to have a conversation yet.


    It looks really hard.


    ¡°Would you like some water?¡±


    Take three glasses out of the magic bag and fill the glass with water using a magic item with cold water.


    Here you go.


    When I gave it to Mr. Garth and the others, the three of them took it silently and drank vigorously.


    "Thank you."


    I shook my head at Mr. Garth''s words.


    Mr. Evas and Mr. Arth seem to be unable to talk yet.


    One more glass of water at a time.


    Aren''t you going to be able to do that today?


    Father smiles bitterly at the sight of the three of them.


    "Ahh, that''s right."


    Uru-san looked at Garth-san and the others with a slightly troubled expression.


    I guess you didn''t think I really didn''t have the strength to go this far.


    How dare you come here from King''s Landing.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t walk that much."


    Mr. Url gave a troubled expression to Mr. Garth''s uninterrupted and uninterrupted response.


    Probably, my schedule for building my strength will change a lot.


    "Nevertheless, Ivy-san is amazing."I was surprised that this cliff was climbing all at once. ¡±


    Garth peered into the cliff she had just climbed.


    "Ivy picked the easiest place to climb."


    Huh, is that so?


    Mr. Garth looks at me enviously, but he tilts his head.


    I don''t care about that, but was it?


    ¡°When you get used to climbing a cliff, you can see where it''s easier to climb just by looking at it.¡±


    Garth, who was surprised by Mr. Urs''s words.


    I was a little surprised, too.


    "I don''t think Garth would understand it now, because it is something that I will naturally learn from the accumulation of experience."I wonder if Ivy''s choosing her unconsciously. ¡±


    I see, unconscious.


    But it could be.


    The cliff I just climbed somehow said, "Here!I thought, "I climbed up here.


    Is that something you can do because you''ve gained experience?


    I''m glad that your hard work has taken shape.


    That''s it, you''re climbing a cliff, right?


    I nodded to Mr. Garth''s words.


    There is a cliff that becomes small and big wherever you go in the woods, guided by Sheel.


    Speaking of which, in the beginning, it was a cliff with very little difference in height, but lately, I''ve been trying to reach a very high cliff.


    I''m looking forward to what''s up ahead of the cliff, and I''ve never had a hard time, but I think I might be trying more cliffs than everyone else.


    "At Ivy''s age, it''s amazing to know where to climb just by looking at the cliff."Also, Druid''s magic item, right? "


    Uru-san sees something attached to his father''s right arm.


    There is a magic item attached to it that Dad uses to climb the cliff.


    "It''s hard to climb a cliff with one hand, so I looked for something to help me."This is a magic item that stays on the rock for only 10 seconds.It''s very valuable because it can be fixed to your right arm.Well, it was hard until I got used to it. "


    Ull looks at the magic item your father removed from his right arm.


    There''s a magic item like this.


    ¡°That''s right. It was a useless garbage item.¡±


    Uru-san looks at your father.


    Is that so?


    "Think about it. Where do you need a piercing to get through?"Besides, you only have 10 seconds left.I feel like I can still use it after a few years or something. "


    Uru-san takes his father''s words seriously.


    After a while, he shook his head to the side.


    Sure, I don''t think there''s anywhere we need to go.


    "Right? Even the store where I found this magic item was still selling, and I was planning to get rid of it in a few days."Well, thanks to that, I got it for free. "


    It was definitely in the basket of the store''s disposals.


    When we said we were going to buy it, the people in the store seemed really strange.


    Nostalgic.

 677 Story 628. Which way?

    Well, which way do you want to go?


    Looking at Garth and the others who were discussing with a serious expression, she smiled bitterly at Uru-san, who seemed to be having fun.


    Since Mr. Garth''s health was at its limit, he stopped building his strength and went back to the village.


    However, when I say I''m going home, it''s in the woods, far from the village.


    I can''t go home right away.


    Moreover, to get back to the village from where they are now, they need to climb one more flight of cliffs.


    When I heard that, Mr. Garth''s sorrow was amazing.


    As expected, Mr. Uru taught me another way, but it took about an hour or so to walk.


    My father and I had no physical problems, so I decided to ask Garth and the others to choose, but I can''t decide.


    A cliff, maybe an hour.


    It''s definitely a lost choice.


    Especially since the three of them are already exhausted.


    Have you decided?


    I don''t think the cliff is possible, so I''ll take a detour home.


    Garth and the others, with a tired expression on their faces, finally finished the discussion and came under Uru-san.


    Certainly, I''m worried about injuries on the cliff.


    It''s hard to choose a way around.


    "It''s a long way around. I see." Then let''s go home. "


    In response to Uru-san''s words, I looked at Garth-san and tilted my neck.


    You''re done building your strength, aren''t you?


    Um, why don''t you put down the thing that''s on your back?


    Garth today is walking in the woods with a heavy weight on their shoulders.


    Uru-san brought it to me in the morning as an indispensable energizer.


    By the way, I carry it on my back.


    "Oh, I forgot. That''s right, you can put it down."


    I''m glad to hear your words, Mr. Arth.


    It was hard, wasn''t it?


    ¡°What about Ivy?¡±


    "I don''t have any particular problems."I''m kind of nostalgic for the weight I''ve had for a long time. "


    The first magic bag was a degenerate version, so it didn''t weigh that much.


    It was quite heavy, even with minimal luggage.


    My body was smaller than it is now.


    When I started wearing a genuine magic bag, I was surprised by the difference from the magic bag.


    Now I think that would have helped me build my strength.


    "Ivy is amazing."


    Mr. Arth looks at me with admiration.


    I was in an environment where I could build my strength.


    An environment where you have to carry heavy luggage and run away... I don''t want to experience it again, but I have my strength.


    I''m going home ~


    I could see that Mr. Arth would be tempted by Mr. Ull''s words.


    I don''t think you should be tired if you don''t have the strength.


    Useless tension tends to make you tired.


    "That''s right, but I think I''ll walk for a few hours..."


    Do I have to be angry to walk?


    Well, let''s just walk home slowly.


    Unlike before, a leisurely walk will give you a good idea of the situation in the woods.


    When I looked for the signs, I felt the signs of a monster in the distance.


    I don''t think there will be any problem because there is no appearance of her coming here.


    There are signs of animals, and small animals can be seen running around the trees.


    I''m really glad that the forest has been restored.


    The forest I felt when I came to this village was disgusting with its unusual silence.


    Ah...


    What''s the matter?


    Reacting to my small voice, Mr. Arthur.


    I''ve already been breathing a little.


    It looks like the Shells are back.


    When she went out into the woods and took them out of their bags, she took Sora and the others to the woods.


    I was surprised when it happened for the first time, but I decided to think that it would be okay if Shell was with me.


    "It''s true. It''s quick, it''s amazing."


    Evas-san muttered to Ciel, who was coming toward us at a tremendous speed.


    I feel like it''s going faster today.


    Is Sora and the others okay?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Potos.


    Potos.


    Podak.


    Three sounds of something falling to the ground after the sound of Shell.


    Unfortunately, as soon as she stopped, Sora and the others were defeated.


    I turned my attention to Sora and the others who had fallen to the ground.


    ...... Huh?


    When I saw the slime that had been shaken down, it hardened a bit.


    Not Sora and the others!


    Happily, when I looked at Shell, I noticed three figures that she had seen above her head.


    Good, there you are.


    Um, Ivy, where are these kids?


    I leaned my neck at Uru-san''s confused voice.


    Huh?


    If I ask you, I don''t know.


    I looked at the slime that had fallen from Shell again.


    Light blue slime, cloudy green slime, dark green slime.


    No child has ever seen a slime before.


    I mean,


    Normal slime!


    I''ve seen it for a long time.


    When I get close to the three slimes, they look at me.


    Yeah, my body''s not clear.


    "Father, it''s a normal slime."


    "You''re impressed by normal slimes... well, can''t you help it?"And Ivy, I think they''re a little different. "


    What, are you wrong?


    I saw three of them again.


    Your body is cloudy and not translucent.


    Nice to meet you.


    ¡­¡­


    I''m not responding!


    I think it''s a normal slime, no matter how you look at it.


    If it''s a normal slime that hasn''t tamed, it''ll attack me.


    Ah...


    That''s right.


    Your father is right.


    Slime was a monster that attacked people.


    Um... there''s no sign of an attack.


    "But why did you bring these kids here?"


    Shell looks at her father.


    Shell turned her gaze toward the forest as her father and his gaze met.


    What''s the direction?


    "There''s the Okanyi Village over there."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Ciel responds to what Ull said.


    "Huh?... Okanyi Village?"


    Nahhh!


    Shell replied vigorously to Mr. Uru, who was puzzled.


    This reaction means that


    Do you want to take me back to Okanyi Village?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    ... we have to take him home.


    The fact that Shells and the others had brought her along.


    "Are you going on a journey with me?"


    ¡­¡­


    No, it''s not.


    I didn''t bring you here to travel with me.


    But we''re going to Okanyi Village together.


    "Ull, is it okay to take these children with you?"


    "How about that?" Because it''s a monster that hasn''t tamed yet. "


    If you don''t travel with me, I can''t tame you.


    Well, I can''t do it with my magic power.


    Why are you trying to get these kids back to the village?


    I don''t think it''s because I just want to take these children with me.


    Because it''s necessary?


    "Do you need these children in the village?"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Eh, I even screamed."


    The fact that not only Ciel, but also Sora, sounds is so important to these children.


    "Uru, these slimes look like they''re needed in the village." Let''s take her with us. "


    "Huh! Now? No, are you sure?"


    Oh, Ciel and Sora sounded, didn''t they?


    Your dad said, "What are you listening to?I looked at Uru-san like that.


    No, Dad.


    I think Mr. Ull''s reaction is correct.


    Your father got used to Sora and the others.


    "Okay, but I can''t believe I need these kids..."


    Uru-san''s expression was aghast.


    Do you remember anything?


    Ull nodded to her father''s words and turned her attention to Shell.


    ¡°Maybe you were listening to Jinnar?¡±


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "I see. I heard from Ginar that he found a huge amount of magic items in the warehouse behind the church that he used to rampage monsters."Ginar had a head for handling that magic item.Will these kids do something about it? "


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    You caught me to take care of the garbage.


    But three in a vast amount of garbage?


    Thank you. Slime is a monster, too.


    Are you worried about attacking people?


    Hey, do you want to attack people?


    Look at the three slimes in turn and ask.


    I''m not taming you, so I don''t know if I can get through.


    But Sora and the others can talk to anyone but me.


    That''s why you should be able to do it!


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Ah!


    When the light blue slime rings small, it shakes its body from side to side.


    ... what?


    Does that mean you won''t attack me?


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Gently stroke the head of the small, light blue slime.


    Oh, it feels good with Sora and the others.


    "Ivy! Without taming a monster... with a monster..."No, it''s nothing. "


    When I turned my attention to Uru-san''s impatient voice, I was looked at with an indescribable expression.


    Why is that?

 678 Story 629, tell me first.

    Were you in the woods?


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Is this your first time interacting with people?


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    It''s my first time.


    That''s right, even if you come to the village, won''t the other Slimes look down on you?


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Well, that means you didn''t "do" it.


    "Good. It would be sad if the Slime that helped us were targeted by our friends."Do you have a family? "


    "...... Puuu?"


    What''s that?


    That was questionable.


    Didn''t it make sense?


    "Well, do you know what a family is?"


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t you understand?


    Sora and the others knew what it was to be with people and family?


    "If you don''t know, that''s fine."Do you have any good friends? "


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    I wouldn''t miss you if you had company.


    Three new cats are jumping next to me, looking at me.


    The movements seemed less intense and gentler than those of Sora.


    I''m just a little suspicious because I''m not used to people.


    That''s how cute they are, unlike Sora and the others.


    All three of them are cute.


    "" "Pu ~" "


    What''s that?


    Could it be that three of them just screamed?


    Didn''t you scream?


    The pale blue slime child replied, but at last everyone replied.


    "Glad to see you, Sora, these kids are good."


    Plump, plump, plump


    For some reason, Sora crowed proudly and tilted her neck.


    Maybe it was Sora who found the three?


    Is it Sora who found these three?


    ¡­¡­


    That''s not true.


    Well, I don''t care about that.


    "Thank you all for bringing me here."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Pefufu"


    There''s not enough of one.


    As she turned her gaze to Sheil''s back, Flem was already resting.


    It feels so good... wait, it looks like Shell''s back is a bit wet.


    Even though you''ve been calming down lately, you''re definitely salivating.


    "It''s been a long time." Are you tired? "


    My father is smiling bitterly at the end of my gaze.


    Are you tired and your mouth is loose?


    "I need to wipe the shell firmly later."It''s sticky, right? "


    "I''m sure it is, I''m sure it is."


    Shell, let''s worry about it a little bit more.


    Sheil, are you okay?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    For some reason, Ciel''s gaze could not help but be seen in the eyes of her mother, who watched over her child.


    Hey, Druid.


    I saw Ur-san tapping his dad''s arm.


    Somehow, I feel like my voice is different than usual, but has there been any change in the forest?


    I can''t feel any change from the signs.


    What am I looking at?


    Are you watching?


    Looking at Mr. Ull, he was looking at me.


    - Me? - Yeah.


    It''s a sight of Slime and Ivy interacting without being tamed.


    By the way, you weren''t tamed.


    I completely forgot about it because it is handled normally.


    You''re not surprised, are you?


    "Based on my experience so far, if this is the case,"


    My father has distant eyes for some reason.


    I don''t think I''m doing anything to make you look like that.


    "No, but I didn''t tame you."


    Sol didn''t let me tame you at first, either.


    Eh!


    "Still, we were travelling together under a name."


    "You haven''t tamed me yet, but you have a name?


    I smiled bitterly at Uru-san''s confused voice.


    As for me, I said, "I''m glad to have you, Taym, but I''m glad to have you," but I''m usually just as puzzled as Ull-san.


    What''s that?


    Speaking of which, when did you tame Sol?


    Well, it''s definitely Hataka Village.


    Yes, there was a mark on Sol''s forehead in front of me.


    That was a surprise.


    "Huh. I''m kind of tired, let''s take a break."


    Dosa dosa dosa.


    There was a sound behind Mr. Uru''s words, and Mr. Garth and the others were on their knees on the ground.


    I can see that she is breathing all over her body.


    I''ll make you some tea.


    From the magic bag, pull out a cup for the number of people.


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    Huh?


    The cloudy green slime is strangely looking at the cup, so I put it in front of me.


    "This is a cup for a drink."


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Do you understand?


    "Oh, you want something to drink?Can I use water? "


    Fill a deep plate with water and place it in front of a cloudy green slime.


    "It''s okay to drink. It''s just water."


    A cloudy green slime stares at a plate filled with water.


    I''m looking at it seriously, but is it fun?


    Pull out the stovetop and small pot from the magic batts.


    Bring the tea leaves to the boil, add the water to the pan, and warm them on the stove.


    Is it a tea leaf that can be filled with water?


    Uru-san peeked into the pot and leaned his neck.


    I usually add tea leaves to boiling water.


    ¡±I prefer to simmer slowly without boiling¡±


    Pashan.


    Huh?


    Looking at the sound, a cloudy green slime was immersed in deep water.


    And jumping happily in the water.


    Apparently, I liked it.


    ¡°You''re doing well. It''s hot today.¡±


    I''m glad it''s a little far away.


    It was close and the water was not running.


    Somehow, it''s getting ridiculous to react all the time.


    I can hear Uru-san, but she''s too small to hear well.


    What is it?


    No, I don''t think so.


    Unusual for a vague word, I look at Uru-san.


    Common sense is surprisingly easily broken.


    Common sense?


    Yeah, they say you can''t communicate with them if you don''t tame them.


    ¡°I''m surprised Ivy usually starts talking.¡±


    Huh, is that so?


    Mr. Uru nods as he looks at the three slimes.


    "I was surprised to hear back from the untimed slime, but I started talking happily as I walked, so I was surprised."


    I was surprised that Mr. Ull was so quiet when he seemed to be in the conversation.


    "If you can communicate, don''t you want to hear a lot?"It would be fun to know what kind of character slime it is.I was also worried.What will happen to the slime that I got involved with? "


    If you want to be evacuated by your Slime companions, you''ll have to ask them to do the same after the magic items are processed.


    Well, it does bother you.


    Isn''t that right?


    "But I don''t think we should talk right away."I think I''ll wait and see how it goes. "


    Will you see how it goes?


    Of course, we''ll need that too.


    Is Uru-san still looking good?


    "No, I''d like to talk to you for a minute."... how can I talk to you? "


    I think it would be good to ask normally.


    Everyone wants to talk to you, okay?


    ?? ?? Puu ??


    Seems like a good idea.


    "Oh, yeah. That was easy."


    Mr. Uru is probably overstretched.


    I wish I could have spoken up more casually.


    "Um... until I go on my journey."


    ?? ?? Puu ??


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Huh, that''s it?


    Looking at Uru-san, I saw three of them.


    The three of them seemed to be puzzled by Uru-san, who was staring at them.


    Ull-san?


    "Ivy, I''m not a tamer, but I can talk to a slime that hasn''t been tamed.Slime is said to think of nothing but attacking him. "


    Ah, that''s what you said.


    Besides, it''s true.


    I ran into Slime in the woods a few times, but he attacked me the second I met him, so I ran away.


    ... considering that, it''s amazing to have a conversation with a slime you haven''t tamed.


    I see.


    No, I was able to talk to Sol normally.


    No, I''m getting confused.


    Well, it''s okay to say that there are children of various personalities in the slime.


    Yep.

 679 Story 630. Somethings wrong.

    I decided to take a final break at the place where I would arrive in Okanyi Village in about 30 minutes.


    There were three more slimes, so I had to decide to go back to the village.


    What do we do?


    I saw three more slimes.


    The three are relaxed at my feet.


    I travelled quite a distance, but Sora and the other three weren''t tired.


    Slime has health, no matter what it looks like.


    "I don''t know what to do."If you''re going to handle the magic item in question, why don''t you tell Gilmouth and the others? ¡±


    "That''s right. That way, we can protect these three cats."


    Can you protect me?


    I leaned my head back at what Mr. Url said.


    Oh, Rare Slime could be stolen.


    But it wasn''t decided that these three were rare slimes.


    Well, because it''s different from normal slimes, I wonder if it''s more likely to be rare.


    What''s that?


    I wonder what it would take to qualify as a Rare Slime.


    A little different from normal, Rare Slime?


    "Ull, can you go to the village and get Ginar?"Even if I tell Gilmouth, I think we should talk to Ginar.Jinnal is still in the church today, isn''t he? "


    "Yeah. They''re getting ready to move the evidence."What are the Druids going to do while I''m in the village? "


    "I see. I''ll wait in the dump while I feed Sora and the others. I''ll take the three of them."What about the Garths? You want to go back to the village with Ul?Or do you want to go to the dump with us? "


    Mr. Garth, who was drowsy from his exhaustion, had a happy expression on his father''s face.


    I''m pretty tired, but are you okay?


    ¡°I can''t say I''m okay, but I can still walk.¡±


    "Okay. So, let''s go back to the village with Ull."You want to go to the dump with me. What do you want to do with the three of you? ¡±


    Garth looks at Evas and Arthur.


    "I''m going back to the village. That''s all right with Evas and Arthur, right?"


    The two nodded silently, and Garth and the others decided to return to the village with Ur.


    Given the situation of the three of them, it would be better to go to the village and take a good rest.


    Soak the cloth in cold water and gently squeeze it, then take it to Arthur.


    Looking at her face, I can see that she is on fire.


    Do you think I should have some cold water?


    "Mr. Arthur, this is for you."


    "There''s Zehar, Zehar, Zehar, Zehar"


    You''re breathing pretty hard.


    Normally, taking a break will calm me down a little, but I can''t see it at all.


    Are you all right?


    "I''m sorry, all three of you." I didn''t expect this to happen. "


    Mr. Garth shook his head sideways to apologize to Mr. Ur.


    "It''s our responsibility not to build our strength properly until now."So don''t worry about it. "


    It''s my strength.


    Uru-san''s gaze slightly sharpened.


    I leaned my neck against it.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Yes, I need you to drink a small amount of blue potions today and go to sleep."


    Blue potions?


    Blue instead of green potions to reduce pain?


    When I saw Uru-san, I gave him a blue potion.


    It''s really a blue potions.


    That''s a potion for healing injuries, isn''t it?


    I don''t think I can get rid of my fatigue.


    ¡°The blue potions help reduce muscle fatigue and pain. As far as the three of us are concerned, foot fatigue doesn''t seem to be relieved in a day, does it?¡±


    I nodded as I looked at the three of them in response to my father''s question.


    Tomorrow, it''s going to be a terrible situation.


    Besides, Arthur and Evas are concerned about their legs.


    I may already have pain in my muscles.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t know that blue potions work against muscle fatigue and muscle pain.


    ¡°Myalgia is the pain that happens when you repair injured muscle fibers.A little blue potions to help with that repair will help my pain go away. ¡±


    I see.


    When I saw Mr. Garth, I put the blue potions I received from Mr. Urs in the pouch that I thought was important to me.


    "Now that I''ve decided where to go, I''d like to head there."... can you walk? "


    Uru-san looks at Garth-san and the others worriedly.


    Mr. Garth stood up as he took a big breath and patted Mr. Evas and Mr. Arth on the shoulders.


    "Come on, stand up. We''re almost there, let''s do our best."


    Ugh, we''re almost there.


    Mr. Evas gets up with Mr. Garth''s help.


    Last I heard, I was a little motivated.


    Arus-san stood up with Garus-san''s help, but I saw him fluttering.


    Are you okay?


    In response to Mr. Garth''s question, his head moved up and down.


    It''s hard to speak up, too.


    Looking at Mr. Ars in such a state, Mr. Urs had a troubled look on his face.


    "In this state, I can''t walk to the village by myself."I have packages, too. "


    Of course, I don''t think Mr. Arthur would be able to do that in his condition.


    Even so, my breathing is still rough.


    This isn''t settling at all, is it?


    That''s weird.


    "I''m sorry, Ciel. Can you support Ars to the side of Okany Village?"


    Huh?


    How does Shell support you?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Shell, are you okay? Don''t push yourself.


    I stroked Sheil''s head, answering without hesitation, and I heard the sound of her throat rumbling.


    Uru-san, how does Shell support you?


    I see. Arthur, can you walk on Ciel''s back?


    Ms. Arth slowly walked out as she leaned her body against Ciel''s back.


    "Yes, I can."


    Urs-san nodded at Ars-san''s voice, which he heard slightly.


    Well then, let''s go back to the village slowly.


    Slowly head toward the village at Arthur''s walking speed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After spending almost an hour on the split road between the village and the dump, Mr. Url picked up Mr. Arth from Siel and carried him on his back.


    It looks like your father is going to take care of the baggage that Mr. Ull had.


    ¡°What''s in this magic bag?¡±


    Look at the magic bag your father received from Mr. Ur.


    This is what I need to build my strength.


    I''m a little curious about what''s in it.


    Mr. Url smiles bitterly when he sees me when he realizes how I feel.


    Ivy, if you care, you can look inside.


    "Really? Thank you."


    ¡°Druid should know how to use it, so if he wants to use it, he''ll ask.¡±


    I don''t mind using it.


    I''ll go to the dump and check what''s inside.


    Well, if I catch Jinnal, I''ll take him to the dump.


    "Oh, please, watch out for Garth and Evas."


    Thank you very much.


    Garth nodded, as did Evas.


    This time, Evas-san''s breathing is getting rough.


    Is it similar to Mr. Arth''s condition?


    "Ebas-san, Arus-san, take a good rest."I''ll take the dinner to the room, so if you think you can eat it, please eat it. ¡±


    I wonder if the soup is easy to eat.


    Cut the vegetables as finely as possible and simmer until melted.


    Drop off the four of them until they''re blind, then head to the dump.


    "Dad, isn''t it weird that you''re breathing?"And so is Mr. Evas. "


    "Oh, it looked a little different from what came from tiredness."Ull was aware of it, so he''ll get a doctor. "


    Did you notice it?


    There was something wrong with Mr. Ull along the way.


    If I''m sick, could Flem''s potions help?


    No, if you''re sick, Flem''s already responding.


    Does that mean you''re not sick?


    "That''s..."


    "Dad? What''s wrong?"


    "... perhaps the internal organs have been invaded by the poison"


    Yeah, it was poison.


    Huh, poison?


    I don''t know yet.


    Yes, but poison is a big deal.


    Are you all right?

 680 Episode 631 is getting cute!

    ... it''s okay, but it''s not okay.


    By poison, someone... poisoned you?


    Yes, it means that someone tried to kill Mr. Arthur.


    Who is it?


    Does Mr. Arth know he''s poisoned?


    Mr. Evas had similar symptoms, so you poisoned Mr. Evas?


    Could it be Mr. Garth?


    Poisoning the three of them... I''m getting confused.


    Eh, calm down, so calm down.


    "Father, what is poison? Why? Who?"


    Oh, you seem so confused.


    Besides, you can''t know your dad well enough.


    "Ahh, no, that''s not it."


    "Calm down."


    I know, I know.


    Breathe deeply into your father''s words and suppress your exhilarating feelings.


    But poisoning Arthur and the others who were desperate to survive.


    That''s too sad.


    "Who''s poisoned?"


    "There''s no evidence, and I didn''t see it.I thought it was poison when I saw the three of them, but I don''t know if it''s true. "


    But I think it''s poison.


    Sometimes your father makes mistakes.


    But I think my father was right when he saw the three of them up close.


    I wonder if it was the merchants who poisoned Garth and the others.


    "Huh? Why? You tried to steal the apocalypse to protect it... oh, maybe?"


    The talisman was a thing that merchants could never let go of.


    In front of them, there was a highly effective monster charm.


    I''m an adventurer, so I can''t take it away with my strength, but I can take it away by mixing poison into my meal.


    "Yes, there are occasional cases like that."


    That''s right.


    There''s been a case like that.


    Do you know that Mr. Garth and the others were poisoned?


    Father tilts his neck.


    "As far as the three of them go, Arthur and Evas may not know."However, I felt a little unusual.It''s hard to judge from Garth''s attitude. "


    I see.


    Whether you knew it or not, if you treat it, you''ll be told about the poison.


    Somehow, I can''t help it.


    Plump, plump, plump


    Sora''s voice made me happy.


    It doesn''t matter if I''m depressed or not.


    That''s right.


    We''ll talk to Mr. Arth when we get back to the hideout.


    Whatever your emotions are, let them spit out.


    There is nothing good to hide.


    Plump, plump, plump


    Sora, what''s wrong?


    Sora looks into the woods as your father approaches you.


    We''re about to get to the dump, but what''s going on?


    When I looked for signs, I didn''t notice anything that bothered me.


    Following Sora''s gaze, a figure entered her sight.


    Ah!


    Why is that?


    Dozens of rabinellas stare at us from the shadow of the grass beneath the trees.


    The sign was lost in the woods and I couldn''t help but notice.


    Haven''t you solved your brainwashing yet?


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and Flem jumped happily under Rabinella.


    Exhale heavily in this way.


    Are you all right?


    That''s good.


    I was wondering what I would do if I chased her around because I couldn''t solve my brainwashing problem.


    Nevertheless, Sora, Flem.


    The rabinellas are pulling too hard.


    Cumming?


    "Ahhh, let''s bump you even more gently!"


    "No, we should stop bumping..."


    Two rabinellas have been rolling too hard to bear the momentum of Sora!


    I rushed to the ground, under the rolling ravinella.


    If I was injured, it would be terrible.


    Speaking of which, I felt like my dad had said something, but I was wondering if I could come back later.


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    Sora tilts her body like "What?"


    Not cute.


    Are you okay, Sora? Be gentler.


    Plump, plump, plump


    I rolled over and looked at the two rabinellas with their eyes open.


    "What? You have a different impression."


    I used to have a little fishing eye, but now I have a colored eye.


    I wonder if this is the face I''m supposed to have.


    This is cute.


    Reaching out gently, Rabinella trembles for a moment.


    Damn it.


    It''s so cute, I ran away.


    Can I touch it?


    ¡±Cuuu¡±


    I don''t know which one it is, but just for a second.


    Gently touched fluffy hair.


    When you stroke it, it conveys warmth.


    Moreover, the wings were a bit rattling.


    "Lovely."


    I feel a little uncomfortable with the state of Rabinella.


    ¡±Puuu!¡±


    Tariyu!


    Nah!


    "Phew!"


    Cuuuuu!


    What''s that?


    The last sound is rabinella, right?


    Strangely enough, I noticed that Sora and the others were a bit stubborn.


    Is it because you said rabinella was cute?


    "Of course, they''re even prettier."


    When I stroked my head in order, four cats looked satisfied.


    You''re cute to your personality.


    As I stroke the last sol, a rabinella gently turns its head to my hand.


    You''re very friendly, aren''t you?


    Gently stroking it makes you happy.


    It''s scraps as a person to have brainwashed such cute girls.


    Yep.


    I can''t keep stroking it here, and I can''t let go of the rabinella without suppressing the feeling of wanting to leave.


    "Thank you very much for your good looks."


    I waved at the rabinellas and headed for the dump.


    After a while, I heard the sound of moving through the woods.


    Did you leave?


    I looked around softly.


    "Father."


    Oh, you''re following me, aren''t you?


    For some reason, the rabinellas move through the woods at the same speed.


    Is there something you need to do?


    "Let''s see how it goes."


    That''s right.


    When I got to the dump, Sora, who was excited, rushed into the dump.


    Trousers.


    "Ahh, it looks like Sora got stuck in something."


    I''ll check it out.


    I always think, but it fits really nicely.


    "This is it. Oh, I can''t get out of this."


    Father lifts the slender cylinder containing Sora.


    Because of its considerable length, it may not be able to come out on its own.


    As your father turned the barrel over, he heard a small sound that kept coming out of the barrel.


    "Pu..."


    "Sora, be careful." Thank you, Father. "


    "Pupu"


    After me, Sora rings at your father.


    Maybe you''re thanking me.


    "Be careful."


    Sora screamed again and jumped up and down the dump.


    ... you should be careful, I guess.


    Dad comes out of the dump while smiling bitterly at the sora.


    "Don''t do that again someday."


    "That''s right," I nodded with a bitter smile.


    Isn''t it strange anyway?


    Father looks around wonderingly.


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    The rabinellas that were chasing them were relieved around the dump.


    Some of the children are in the dump and playing.


    Cuuuuu!


    "Gyuuu!"


    What? It was a strange sound, wasn''t it?


    "There it is."


    When I looked at the way my father pointed, I saw five rabinellas gathered.


    Could it be an injury?


    As I hurried to the spot, I saw Sheil rushing towards me.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Rabinella and the others moved a little bit to see Ciel appear.


    It sounds a little scary.


    After a brief look, the smallest rabinella was rescued by Ciel.


    Looks like they got stuck in the garbage, just like Sora.


    Is there a lot of garbage that is easy to fit in this dump?


    Ah, it''s Ginar-san''s sign.


    After that, Mr. Ull.


    "Father, it looks like Ginar and Ur-san are here."


    You were early, weren''t you?


    Speaking of which, where are the three animals I''d like to introduce to Mr. Ginar?


    I turned my gaze to the outside of the dump, but I couldn''t see him.


    Are you in the dump?


    Look for the three of them as they move around a bit.


    Are you sure he''s gone?


    "Oh, there he is."


    I was in a bit of a hurry because I couldn''t find it.


    But what are you doing with Sol anyway?


    Sol had only been taking magic power out of magic items for a long time.


    Black magic floated around Sol, and Sora''s tentacles caught him and carried him to his mouth.


    The three of them are looking at such a sol, but they don''t seem to be doing anything in particular.


    What a strange sight.

 681 Episode 632: Three Diets

    "Something... wasteful."


    After arriving at the dump, Mr. Jinnal looked around and looked very sorry for some reason.


    What a waste?


    In a strange way, I looked around at the dumping ground.


    What do you mean, it''s a waste?


    As usual, Sora and Flem compete for lots of potions and swords.


    The sight is a little catchy, but it doesn''t fit the word waste.


    "Amazing" sounds like a good word for it.


    There were several magic powers floating around Sol, making it a strange sight, but I didn''t think it was a waste.


    I don''t think it matters if the three new cats are just beside Sol and they''re not doing anything.


    I thought it was about Rabinella, but I couldn''t explain it.


    I saw the children who were running around the dump and playing, and the children who were relaxing outside the dump, and I didn''t think it was a waste to come out.


    Ginar-san, what do you mean?


    I didn''t understand the meaning at all, so I turned my gaze to Mr. Ginar and smiled bitterly.


    "I thought this place was a waste."


    A dump?


    "Slime, Rabinella and Adandara. Eat, play and relax at your leisure. Don''t you think it would be a mysterious landscape if the places were different?¡±


    If you don''t throw it away, it won''t be a meal, but I guess you''ll ignore it and think about it.


    Well, if this were a flower garden... yeah, it could be a mysterious landscape.


    "There are strong monsters, weak monsters, and small animals together."


    "And yet the dumping ground... it''s a waste"


    No, you don''t have to be so stingy.


    And because it''s a dumping ground, it''s a landscape.


    ¡°With Ivy, you don''t get bored.¡±


    Eh, it''s not my fault that Rabinella gathered here.


    She shook her head to the side and shrugged her shoulders.


    No, it''s not.


    But I don''t think we''ve gathered any rabinella.


    Is that so?


    Sure enough, Ivy will be gathering Serpents.


    Even your father!


    However, I can''t deny it because it''s true.


    I wonder why Rabinella gathered here.


    "There''s a bed near here."


    No, I''ve never heard of it.


    Mr. Url shakes his head.


    "I don''t know why, but it''s a really amazing sight." Do you touch the rabinella? "


    Yes.


    Everyone is nice and quiet, so you can touch them all you want!


    Haha, maybe there''s something about Ivy that doesn''t keep her alert.


    I don''t think that''s true.


    Other small animals are fleeing, and monsters are coming.


    "So, Druid, I heard that the new slime will solve my problem."


    That''s right.


    I was going to introduce Zinal to three new slimes.


    There are three of them beside Sol.


    Um, three of them.


    ¡°We don''t know what they''re capable of, but Sora and the others heard about Ginnar.¡±


    Ginar-san looks at Sora and the others.


    I thought it was an amazing slime, but it exceeded my expectations.


    That''s about Sora and the others, isn''t it?


    I felt it again today.


    Sora and the others were really amazing.


    So, did you bring the magic item in question?


    "Yeah, I got it."


    Ginar-san took out three magic items from the magic bag he was lifting from his shoulder.


    It is so big that I can''t hold it with both hands that I gave them all three.


    But what is this magic item anyway?


    "Oh my God, this is the first time I''ve seen you."


    This magic item seems to have mixed four or five magic items into a magic circle.


    What, did you mix it up?


    Doesn''t that mean you can''t use it as a magic item?


    You mean you were looking for an efficient magic power to ram the monster?


    Ginar-san nodded with a sigh in response to his father''s words.


    ¡°It looks like there''s a lot of these, but is it just a matter of numbers?¡±


    ¡°No. If you can handle a huge number of them, it will take time, but you can deal with them. The problem was that the magic contained in it was changing abnormally. Slime in the village couldn''t handle it."


    Huh?


    The village has a slime that can handle magic items.


    Along with Sol.


    What kind of child is that?


    What''s the matter?


    Father peers into me.


    "I thought there were kids who ate magic items like Sol. It''s unusual, isn''t it?"


    There are various slimes, but it must have been unusual for a child to eat magic items.


    "Oh, it''s not rare." Don''t be an unusual slime. "


    After all, I nodded to Ginar-san''s words.


    ¡°There is a slime in Okanyi Village dedicated to a magic item, but I think it is surprising to see how the child eats it.¡±


    Surprised to see you eating?


    "What kind of food do you eat?"


    I''ll disassemble the magic items with my hands and take out the magic parts and feed them to the slime.


    Disassembled by human hands?


    Isn''t that tough?


    "I''m glad Sol ate the whole thing."


    It''s true.


    My dad nods when I tell him.


    "Oh, Jinnal, those kids."


    When I turned my attention to Mr. Url''s words, I saw three slimes coming towards me from a distance.


    And then, Ginar-san stopped beside the magic item he had brought.


    If you don''t have the magic item feature, you can go back to it.


    Because I think it is necessary to call it different from magic items that can be used.


    I wonder how to handle it.


    I apologize to Mr. Zinal, but I''m a little excited.


    "" "Pakkun... Shoo, Shoo, Droo. Pakkun...... Shoo, Shoo, Droo."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s melting.


    The magic item in the mouth of three cats is melting away.


    I don''t know, kinda... yeah.


    It''s hard to express, and I think I''d like to turn my eyes a little.


    What do you mean, that''s it?


    Ginar-san is speechless.


    Both Uru-san and his father nodded with a subtle expression.


    "Well, the way you eat it is a bit gross... it''s unique, but I''m sure it''ll be handled by now." It''s not as fast as Sol, but the processing power is fast. "


    That''s right.


    From what Ginar and Uru have said, I think the problem will be solved.


    Speaking of which, do you want to melt and eat the changed magic power?


    ... does magic melt?


    "" "Ah!" ""


    A small black sphere floats around the cloudy green slime.


    Is this the same magic mass as Sol?


    A magic chunk that Sol removes from a magic item.


    It''s a little smaller than Sol''s creation, but it''s similar.


    It looks like it fits with a magic chunk.


    My father approached the floating black sphere and examined it.


    Could it be that Sol took out his magic power and ate it for the first time in a long time and taught it to three cats in that way?


    "Pefufu"


    Huh?


    I could hear the sound of Sol, so I looked at his feet and saw the cloudy green slime.


    Sol, are you here to see it?


    "Pefufu"


    Sol turns his glimpse to me in response to the call.


    But I''m going to get my gaze back in no time.


    "Puppy"


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Sora and Flem also saw a cloudy green slime.


    Looking at the cloudy green slime, I approached the magic chunk floating in the air and stared at it intriguingly.


    And I put it in my mouth with Pari.


    You ate it, didn''t you?


    Yeah.


    Father nodded to Ginar''s words.


    Pari.


    Oh, I ate again.


    "I wasn''t worried because it was an introduction from Sora and the others, but it was good. This will solve the problem."


    When Ginar-san took a breath of relief, he began to eat the other two and the magic chunks around him.


    That''s good.


    With three, you can manage a large number of magic items.

 682 Episode 633.

    "Let''s all go back to the village."


    The magic items containing the special magic power that Ginar-san brought were successfully processed.


    When the magic items were eaten clean, Mr. Ginar had a rather happy expression.


    Maybe the problem was bigger than I imagined.


    Ginar-san and Ur-san hide it so that they don''t have to worry about it, so I don''t know from their attitude.


    Plump?


    "It''s not ''why'', it''s already evening, so let''s go back to the village." Your stomach is full, isn''t it? "


    Plump, plump, plump


    After Sora had convinced herself to squeak, she looked worriedly at the three new slimes.


    Oh, yeah.


    Is it okay for them to join us in the village?


    Even though it''s near the village, you can''t leave it in the dump.


    Slime is a weak monster.


    Ginar-san, can I go with the three slimes?


    "Yes, of course. I had Gilmouth and the Commander explain it to my people." We''ll also provide a place for the three of them to live. ¡±


    How did you let me explain it?


    "''It seems that Slime will cooperate in the disposal of the garbage in question. I didn''t do Taim, but I had no problem, so I planned to put him in the village."


    Both Mr. Gilmouth and the leader of the regiment would have been troubled by that explanation alone.


    While preparing to return to the village, I felt sorry for Mr. Gilmouth and the Commander.


    "No matter what explanation you give, you won''t understand what you don''t see." I made it easy so that there was no misunderstanding. Then I''ll go back to the village and have them take a look at it. "


    Is it faster to see than to listen?


    Even so, Jinn-san had already decided to enter the village before he met the three of them.


    I''m glad you can trust Sora and the others by saying, "This is an introduction to Sora and the others," but is that all right?


    I''m a little nervous.


    "I''ll go back to the village." Thank you for showing me how good you are today. "


    Now that I''m ready to go home, I call out to Rabinella.


    The children who were playing and the children who were relaxed gathered to speak out.


    It''s kind of cute.


    "" "Cuu" "


    Everyone''s feathers rattled.


    It''s so cute.


    If you look at the rabinellas, you''ll understand.


    ... no, let''s go back.


    If you look at it, you''ll want to stay here forever.


    I''ll see you soon.


    Wave and walk toward the village.


    Looking back and waving again, Rabinella and the others went back into the woods.


    I''m home.


    I hope to see you again.


    Yeah.


    I look at the forest where my father left me.


    Let me touch you more this time.


    "Ivy, can three slimes afford a magic item?"


    Ginar-san looks at the three animals that are crossing over to the village with Sora and the others.


    I said, "I will have a look at it," so I wonder if I can handle the magic items in front of Mr. Gilmouth and the leader of the regiment.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Three new slimes." Can you still eat magic items? Do you have room for your stomach? "


    It''s hard to call.


    In my words, three cats look at me.


    ?? ?? Puu ??


    Looks like I''m going to see and learn from Sora and the others, so can I think that this is edible?


    "I think I can eat a lot."


    Puuu


    ¡­¡­


    Two of them are fine.


    I don''t think it''s possible for one person to eat a whole lot.


    It looks like there''s still plenty of room for two of them. Maybe a little more?


    "Okay, but Ivy''s amazing."


    Tilt your head to what Ginar says.


    Where did the impression come from in the conversation with the three cats?


    "By the way, Ivy, did you decide on the names of the three?"


    "Huh? Yes, because they''re not the kids that work with me." I thought people in Okanyi Village should name it. "


    From now on, I think it would be better for the people who take care of these children, Mr. Gilmouth and the leader of the group to consider their names.


    "Is that so?" But it''s inconvenient if you don''t have a name. "


    Well, I guess so.


    It was still very difficult to call.


    "As a temporary name 1, 2-"


    "That''s pathetic."


    As expected, how about a number?


    Uru-san is also attracted to Ginar-san''s words.


    Is that so?


    Oh, I think I was really trying to number it.


    I am a little surprised to be denied.


    "Isn''t it better to wear Ivy?" You shouldn''t give Gilmouth or the Commander a name. "


    Oh, is that so?


    When I saw Uru-san, I was shrugged off.


    I wonder if there was a past that made me think that way?


    If those two were you, I''d put on a guy, Kai, and Yin.


    Can you predict it?


    I wonder where that guy, Kai, Yin, came from.


    Huh?


    Hey, Kai, the word "in" shouldn''t be familiar, but I think I''ve heard it before.


    I think I heard something similar somewhere... where?


    The name he used in Okanyi Village.


    Your father looks at you with a subtle expression.


    Okanyi Village?


    Hey, Khai, In... oh, I see.


    Definitely, if those two are oi, kai, in.


    Uru-san, who is familiar with Gilmouth-san and the leader of the regiment, will make a determination, so I guess that will be the case.


    Well, hey, Kai, Yin is easy to call.


    Gently look at the three new slimes.


    She looked a little unhappy.


    I wonder if the Slimes are named Hey, Kai, Inn?


    ¡­¡­


    You don''t like it, do you?


    All three were silent and had a great expression on their faces.


    You don''t like it that much, do you?


    When Ginar-san said that he was a little impressed, he looked at Ginar-san with a turbid green slime on his face.


    With that gaze, Jinnar-san is a bit wiggling.


    Probably because I tried to put a number in the name, even if it was a tentative one.


    It''s important to make a proper manifestation of intent.


    I thought I''d better wear Ivy after all.


    I''m not very good at it, though.


    I said, "It''s okay."


    I''ve been thinking about what Mr. Ull said for a while, but I can''t think of anything.


    What do we do?


    Can you think of anything from the color?


    Because the light blue slime is light blue...?


    What do you mean, "hiccup"?


    I think it''s my memory of my previous life... but I only remember the name Hiwaku.


    So, you''re a hiccup.


    It might be good.


    Next is a cloudy green slime... maonoja, tokusa, moegi?


    These are the three names that come to mind from the impression of color.


    Maybe it''s a name for a color, but I can''t remember much more than this.


    Let''s just give up remembering.


    So, Moeghi is the best of the three.


    Do you think the last dark green slime will come to mind?


    Eh, furucha, kokke, jokcha.


    Three more.


    Furucha or Koketsu?


    Nhh, it''s a mock.


    The sound is cute.


    Have you made up your mind?


    Um, I just thought of it, but it''s a temporary name, right?


    Mr. Url tilts his neck.


    I don''t think you need to make a makeover, right? I was curious to see if you could name three of them as well.


    Three?


    As Mr. Url''s gaze moved to my feet, three slimes stared at me.


    The expression was certainly curious.


    Can I decide everyone''s name?


    ?? ?? Puu ??


    I can''t help it, let''s make up our minds.


    "Well then, I''ll tell you something. You''re a pale blue man." And, uh, you''re the green Moegi. You''re a moss with a dark green colour. "


    The three jumped happily on the spot after showing a little thought.


    It seems like you liked it.


    "Hishoku, Moegi, Koketsu." That''s an interesting name. "


    Ms. Zinal nodded after checking which child was which name.


    It doesn''t seem to be a funny name.


    It was really good.

 683 Story 634. Dad found it!

    When I glanced at Torurahu Gilmouth in front of the magic item, I saw him in a daze.


    Beyond his gaze, hickory, moegie, and moss are eating.


    Well, there''s no way that Mr. Torurahu Gilmuth would react like this.


    There was almost no explanation, so I ended up seeing this sight.


    "And yet, it''s an amazing amount."


    I went back to the magic items that were piled up in front of me and contained the magic power in question.


    It is piled up like a mountain, and it cannot be seen on the other side.


    However, it seems that there are still some of them here.


    How many magic items did the Church store up?


    When I think that all of this was prepared to create a ferocious monster, I zoomed in.


    "Ahh, I understand." Ah, this is... a rare slime. "


    Mr. Ginar slaps him on the shoulder at the words of Mr. Torurahu Gilmouth.


    "I know it''s tough, but please don''t do this."


    "Haha, we need to think about the security system."


    Oh, I see.


    It''s a rare slime, so I need security.


    ¡°Druid, thank you for bringing the slimes.¡±


    ¡°No, I''m glad I helped.¡±


    Father laughing with Nikoli and Mr. Torurahu Gilmouth laughing with a laugh.


    Torurahu Gilmouth, who knows it''s a lie and thanks you, and your father, who knows it''s a lie, push it through.


    I''ve never felt so scared of a conversation.


    It was a bit of a question of how to find the hikoku.


    As expected, "Sora and the others were brought," and Dad found it.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? "But Ginar-san said," Druid found it. That''s it, "explains Torurahu Gilmouth with a smile.


    No, it doesn''t explain anything, but Ginar-san did.


    Torurahu Gilmouth looked at Jinnar and his father and said, "I understand."


    Although she was not satisfied with her expression at all, she seemed to have given up watching Ginar-san and her father.


    Then the three of them are nicking, but the more they smile, the colder it gets.


    Was a smile so terrifying?


    I gently touched the bag containing Sora and the others, and turned my gaze away from the three of them.


    I want to get out of here.


    Well, here''s what we''ll do.


    Your father bows his head with a laugh.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the end of the explanation?¡±


    After all, I guess you want to hear a lot about it?


    Mr. Torurahu Gilmouth looks at your father.


    "Yeah, there''s no further explanation."


    Father put out his smile and looked straight at Mr. Torurahu Gilmouth.


    To this attitude, Torurahu Gilmouth gazes at Ginaru-san as he slightly draws a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    When Mr. Ginar shrugged his shoulders, he smiled bitterly as if he had given up.


    ¡°Very well, these three slimes are very helpful to this village.... thank you very much for finding these children."


    Mr. Torurahu Gilmouth bowed his head to his father.


    "Please take care of it." Please, please. "


    Two diners eating on top of a magic item, a hickory and a moss.


    I wonder if my stomach is full. Moegi leans back on a magic item and looks asleep.


    After running his gaze on the three of them, his father lowered his head to Torurahu Gilmouth.


    Yes, of course.


    In response to the powerful reply, Father gave a pleasant expression.


    I, too, smiled and saw three of them.


    Oh, Moeghi''s asleep.


    We need to create a place to sleep as soon as possible.


    Torurahu Gilmouth picks up Moeghi, who has fallen asleep on a magic item.


    I gently hugged Moeghi and slowly came back.


    I was relieved to see the look on his face.


    The leader is late, isn''t he?


    The captain, who was supposed to see the hishoku together, went to deal with the person who had gone berserk due to the withdrawal symptoms of the musli.


    Mr. Ginar said that he would be careful because there would be more of them in the future.


    "We''ll be back."


    My father puts his hand on my shoulder.


    "Oh, that''s right. Tell Ull I''ll be back later."


    "All right."


    I was worried about Mr. Garth and the others, and I went back to the hiding place.


    Mr. Garth, are you all right?


    "I''m late, do you want to buy something and go home?"


    There''s a place to make it, so there''s something to eat, but--


    Gachan!


    Huh?


    At the same time that the loud noise rang, my father hugged me to protect me.


    "It''s a little different from a fight."


    I hear loud screams and the sound of things breaking.


    And the footsteps of bumpy people.


    I turned to the side where I could hear the sound coming from my father''s arm.


    I saw a man rampaging.


    Looking at the man''s eyes, he trembles.


    "I don''t think you''re crazy."


    "I think I''m going crazy with withdrawal."


    It was made from the roots of the callus used by the church in this village.


    It seemed to have been improved a bit.


    As a result, Ginar was angry that the withdrawal symptoms were serious.


    "Here. That man. Take him down!"


    When three vigilantes arrive, the violent man is quickly contained.


    I was tied up with a rope, but this time I was in pain.


    Let''s go back to the inn.


    Accommodation?


    Yeah, because there are people around.


    Return to the hideout for a short detour to avoid those who have gathered.


    The moment I opened the door and walked in, I let out a big breath.


    I heard that the withdrawal symptoms were serious.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "I saw it for the first time."


    "Yeah, that''s the end of whoever did this to me."


    I was scared.


    How dare you change people so much.


    "The man just now. He said hello, didn''t he?"


    That''s right.


    Even though he was a friendly man, when I saw him earlier, I was afraid that people would change.


    Are you okay?


    Yeah.


    Little by little, my feelings calmed down.


    I don''t think you need to make anything today.


    Well, what do you mean?


    Huh?


    Speaking of which,


    "Something smells good."


    "Oh, when I opened the front door, it smelled."


    I am surprised that I have not noticed that the house is filled with a delicious scent.


    Even if I was shocked by the scene just now, I didn''t notice this scent.


    That was a shock.


    "Welcome home, today''s dinner is my special skewer." What? Ivy looks pale, but what''s wrong? ¡±


    Uru-san puts his face out from the back of the hallway.


    And when he saw me, he came to the front door in a panic.


    Are you that pale?


    She touches her face with her cheeks and hands.


    "On my way home, I saw someone who was rampaging with withdrawal symptoms."


    Ah, the sale and transfer of musli has completely stopped, so it''s time to come out.


    Uru-san''s hand sits on my head and gently strokes me.


    Are you okay?


    ¡°It''s okay, thank you.¡±


    The warmth of Mr. Ur''s hand made me smile.


    Seeing that, Uru-san also gave a reassuring expression.


    What about the Garths?


    While going to the cooking area, my father looks at Uru-san.


    "As soon as I got back to the hidden shop, I went to the doctor. The doctor who came is our collaborator, so there''s no problem."


    So?


    "You''re aware of the poison, too, aren''t you?"


    It was poison after all.


    Was it possible to get rid of the poison?


    What kind of poison? Have you been able to get rid of the poison? "


    "The poison is [Michir]." It''s a type that slowly weakens the body''s function so that it can enter the body and appear to be a natural death. Garth seemed to have noticed the poison and told the doctor, "I''ve been detoxified."


    Didn''t the antidote work?


    "Michir is a nasty poison." Usually, if you drink a poison poison once, the poison component disappears, but if you don''t drink a poison poison several times, the poison component will not disappear completely. Garth and the others drank the poison potion as soon as they knew it was poisoned. Fortunately, even once the amount of poison was small, the poison ingredients could be considerably weakened. But because I only drank it once, the poison ingredients remained in my body. As a result, the body was slowly and slowly poisoned and its function was weakened before they even noticed. "


    There''s such a nasty poison.


    Speaking of which, I read in the book that there are poisons that can''t be undone by poison elimination potion alone.


    I''ve prepared some potions to wipe out the poison, so we''re good to go.


    That''s good.


    Garth and the others knew that the cause of the poison was the monster extermination, so they stopped relying on the monster extermination.


    Is that so?


    Nevertheless, I''m glad the antidote came in time.

 684 Episode 635: Almost there

    Good morning, Arthur.


    It was the third poison removal potion yesterday.


    The doctor told me that it was about time that the poison ingredient disappeared from my body.


    Good morning.


    Arth''s expression still looked harsh because his internal organs would not be properly healed until the poison ingredients disappeared completely.


    When you enter the room, open the curtains, and open the windows a little bit, the pleasant breeze fills the room.


    I hope it makes you feel like you''re trying your best, but how about that?


    Do you think you can eat breakfast?


    I look at Arus sitting on the bed.


    "Yes, of course."


    Arthur, who smiled happily at my words, had a better complexion than yesterday.


    That''s good.


    I''ll bring it right away.


    As soon as I left the room, I went to the cooking area.


    How was it?


    "I''ll eat all three of them." Besides, they all looked better than they did yesterday. "


    Father laughs happily at my words.


    And I smile back.


    Open the lid of the pan over the fire, melt the six fruits, and put the lid in.


    Wait a moment, then turn off the fire, open the lid, and divide the contents into three tea bowls.


    Rice cooked slowly with finely chopped vegetables and koji.


    This should be nice to a weak stomach.


    "It smells good. I just ate it, but I want to eat it again."


    "Father..."


    You''ve had three soups full of meat in the morning and five black breads in my hands?


    Look at your father''s stomach.


    There is no sign of fatness at all.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. Shall we make it for lunch?"


    If you''re going to make it for your dad, you don''t need to simmer the vegetables here a little bigger.


    ¡°Can I ask you a favor? I tried to make it again a while ago, but it still doesn''t taste good."


    My father sometimes seems to want to eat rice.


    It seems to be made by myself, mainly in the middle of the night, but it is not delicious.


    "I wonder why?" I''m making it exactly as Ivy taught me. "


    Father tilts his neck.


    I will tilt my neck in the same way.


    "It''s really strange, isn''t it? As long as I hear how to make it, I''m not wrong."


    There were times when there was still rice cooked by my father, so I had eaten it, but it was a really subtle flavor.


    It''s not that the salt is strong or the vegetables are boiled raw.


    The salt addition was good, and the vegetables were soft and tasty.


    However, for some reason, it had a subtle impression when I ate it.


    "Can I make it with you today?"


    Of course.


    When I make it with you, it''s strange because it tastes delicious.


    Is it not compatible with rice cooker?


    If you make it just for your dad, it''ll taste bad.


    I took the rice cooker to the three of them, and after a while, Uru-san brought the doctor with her.


    When the medical examination starts in order, I feel a little restless.


    It was written in the book that there was a time when the poison suddenly spread its fangs.


    The doctor told me that there is almost nothing suddenly changing, but I can''t relax anymore.


    The doctor and Ur-san came into the room with a pleasant look on their faces.


    Looking at the situation, he exhaled one big breath.


    Looks like we can still get good results today.


    "Don''t worry, Ivy. Garth and Evas'' poison has completely disappeared, so we''re good to go." Arth will be able to finish one of today''s ones. "


    We''re almost there.


    I''m really glad.


    "Thank you, Doctor."


    "Haha. You''re welcome."


    Grandpa, in his 70s, who seems to be gentle with his round glasses, smiles softly at me.


    Uru-san said, "Don''t be fooled by appearances, because you''re a terrifying person."


    But it doesn''t really look like that.


    She''s definitely smiling in front of me, and the tactics of seeing Arthur and the others are very gentle.


    I don''t know what I''m afraid of at the moment.


    Here you go.


    I wanted to thank the doctor a little bit, so I pulled out my memories and made a treat called a mirasashi dumpling.


    Crushed and rounded, lightly roasted and seasoned with sweet soy sauce.


    As far as I can remember, it looks like a dumpling that''s more sticky, but it''s a bit sticky at the bottom here.


    I don''t think I made it the wrong way, but... am I wrong?


    How do I get it to stretch so much?


    Thank you. Thank you.


    Did you like it? I ate 6 bottles and went home satisfied.


    They say they''ll come back tomorrow to see how things are going.


    Tomorrow, I hope Arthur has the "I''m fine" certification.


    "Yes, the merchants who poisoned the Garths have been captured."


    While preparing lunch in the cooking area, Url taught me how to hold a dumpling plate.


    "Leave it to me."


    Unfortunately, there are only five more.


    Mr. Uru shakes his head to the side of his father''s words.


    I think I can keep about 2 bottles if I have 5 bottles.


    Huh?


    Five?


    Huh? There were 20 of them, right?


    Is that what happened?


    Mr. Ur looks at his father with a surprised expression.


    Father exhales a tired sigh and steals the plate from Uru-san.


    There are three bottles left.


    Are you tired?


    "... hahaha"


    Mr. Ur with a dry laugh.


    By the way, you''ve been bumpy since you got back from the woods.


    Ginar hasn''t been home in three days.


    I felt like I was about to calm down.


    Did you find anything else in the church?


    "Well, it''s okay." And if we find out who we caught, we''ll get the rest of the charges. "


    Residual sin?


    There were other victims besides Mr. Garth.


    "What kind of remnant?"


    Well, it''s poisoning.


    Mr. Ur shrugs his shoulders.


    "Are you dead?"


    "Yes, I just know that now, but there are seven of them." There is a possibility of more. The captured were responsible for buying a large shop in the capital. ¡±


    A big shop?


    Then it would be a waste to dye your hands on a crime.


    If you work hard, you can expect to get warm.


    Is the victim an adventurer?


    "There are adventurers, too." Three of the adventurers were on the move. Two business enemies. It looks like they killed the other two to steal the package. "


    Terrible.


    You just killed the man who escorted you.


    They were the ones who risked their lives to protect us!


    "Did you spare the wages?"


    Your father gives you a disgusting look.


    I can''t forgive you for getting killed at work.


    ¡°That''s right, they played too much, and they didn''t have the money to pay for it.¡±


    You were the worst people ever.


    What''s that?


    How could a commercial opponent be poisoned?


    I think I killed him to take his package, because he spent money to buy it.


    How did you get your business enemies killed?


    "I heard you made a gamble and made a debt." He asked me to cancel the debt if I kill two people. It seems that the debt was a considerable amount. It would be nice to talk to them who had already killed them. "


    Haha


    Playing was all about gambling.


    Nevertheless, the Garths were poisoned by very dangerous people.


    It''s a miracle Mr. Garth and the others survived.


    "Didn''t you see Garth and the others?" Until then, we had carefully chosen who to negotiate with. "


    Speaking of which, yes.


    "I couldn''t see it because I was serious when I negotiated. Thanks, I think I was splitting up and buying. It seems that the poisoned people were introduced the day they began to move."


    That''s because... my father nodded with a complicated expression, and I wonder if he was unlucky?


    If you''re serious, you didn''t notice?


    That''s right!


    If we were together, we''d have noticed something strange.


    "I noticed the play, and it seemed like I was going to take it seriously. I was surprised to hear that you killed even people."


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    You don''t think the neighbor you work with is killing people.


    If you think about it, maybe when you see something.

 685 You promised me 636 stories.

    "Ivy, Tom said, ''Is the promise you asked for before still valid?" I contacted you, is everything okay? "


    Tilts his head to Mr. Ul''s question.


    Totomo-san is the owner of "Totom''s Anything".


    What do you mean by the promise I asked you to make?


    "Huh? Didn''t you promise? Did I hear you wrong?"


    Uru-san looks at me and looks troubled.


    ¡°No, I may have forgotten. Do you know what kind of promise it is?¡±


    What if it''s a big deal?


    "I heard from Tom that he wants to hear a little more about how you cook, but do you understand that?"


    Ahhhh!


    Is that what you''re talking about?


    Tom sent me a letter saying no the morning I promised him.


    with large quantities of vegetables.


    ¡°I remember, I promised.¡±


    "I see, I''m glad. Tom''s problem has settled, so I think we can finally take some time.¡±


    The problem is with the church.


    Tom looks like a church official who was originally in this village.


    Oh, you''re settling down.


    That''s good.


    "I understand. At any time... no, I want you to talk to your father about the date and time."


    Recently, my father was asked by Mr. Ginar to help clean up after him in the church.


    Today, I was also taken by Mr. Ginar in the morning, and he''s gone.


    When I went out, my father said, "Never leave the hiding place alone."


    The reason for this is that the village is a little rough.


    I heard that there are many people who suddenly become violent due to the symptoms of poisoning.


    Because of this, the whole village seems to be wrapped in a tingling and unpleasant air.


    Ginar says that it is better not to leave the hidden shop until the symptoms have settled down.


    My father said that he wanted me to tell him that I would go with him when I really needed to go out.


    So if you want to go to Tom''s, you have to ask him about his plans.


    "Speaking of which, I asked Mr. Prav to give Mr. Totom the paper that he wrote about how to cook, but... I wonder if he didn''t cook well?"


    I also wrote a note saying that I wanted to be quite careful with hydration.


    If you look at that paper, I don''t think it will be a problem to some extent.


    "Now, what do you say?" Ah, when I saw you before, you said, "It''s too soft."


    Yeah, maybe I can''t adjust the amount of water.


    Then maybe it''s better to cook it together once and get your senses grasped.


    "Okay. Oh, that''s right. My dad said yesterday that he was almost there, so I might be able to get to Tom soon.¡±


    I told you yesterday that cleaning up after yourself is almost over.


    All the church officials in question moved, and all they had left was evidence and the disposal of what was left of their possessions.


    "Oh, by the way, the saffron guy said that the toys (toys) were gone." Play with more toys..... "


    A toy?


    Looking at Uru-san, he turned his gaze away from me with the expression, "Damn."


    Yeah, I guess I didn''t ask.


    It''s nice to finish the job, isn''t it?


    ¡°Yeah, that''s right. I''m glad Ivy is a good girl. I''ll check with Druid."


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    I don''t know if it''s because you''ve been losing your mind in the last few days... no, I haven''t heard anything.


    I don''t know, I don''t know.


    Ah, Uru-san. It''s better to tie it tightly, so the prey won''t escape.


    It''s an important part of the trap used to set up, so just be careful.


    If you don''t tie it tightly, the prey in the basket will escape.


    "Is that so?" Is this it? "


    A piece of cloth hung to cover the basket is gripped by a string.


    I nod as I see how tight it is.


    Yes, that''s all right.


    All right, next time.


    A new trap will be created, Mr. Ur.


    Looks like it''s going to be so much fun.


    Maybe it fits like a father.


    "Please have some water. Hah, I''m tired."


    To Ars-san''s voice, I quickly put the fruit into a glass of water and give it to him.


    Please don''t push me.


    "It''s all right. Get your strength and go on your journey!"


    Mr. Ars runs through the garden when I drink fruit water all at once.


    Well, Arus-san is now on the sixth lap, and Garth-san and Evas-san are on the eighth lap.


    You''ll do your best, won''t you?


    That''s right.


    I nodded to Mr. Uru''s words.


    Really, all three of them are working really hard.


    The three of them were able to successfully cure their organs, which had been weakened by the poison, with a potion.


    When it was too late, the potions didn''t work, so I was pretty relieved.


    However, I lost a lot of my health when I fell asleep with poison.


    Uru-san and his father were quite concerned about the matter, so they wondered, "Why?"


    However, I noticed that Ginar-san looked reluctant when he saw the three of them.


    Traveling requires strength.


    Garth and the others may not make it to the Okanko Village safely.


    Especially this time, you can''t use carriages or horses.


    If you use these, you are more likely to leave traces of the three of you.


    I would like to minimize the chances of being found in order to hide from church officials in the capital.


    In order to do that, I need to go to the Okanko Village on my own.


    The three of them realized that they couldn''t do it as it is now.


    That''s why as soon as I started standing up, I came back to Uru-san and lowered my head to teach him how to build his strength.


    Uru also teaches three people how to get the best results in the shortest time possible in order to respond to their motivation.


    However, I was really out of strength, so I started by walking through the hidden garden for a long time.


    "I''m glad the garden is big."


    That''s right.


    The hideout I''m using now has a large garden between the main house and the backyard.


    It is very helpful to have this garden.


    I was walking yesterday and I''m already running today, is that okay?


    Even if you say that the symptoms have healed completely, you will get sick.


    I''m worried I might get sick again.


    ¡°It''s okay, I don''t think there''s any sequelae as far as the three of us are concerned. I didn''t have any health, but I had the strength to wield my sword. Just give me a few tips and I''ll get my strength back in no time. Well, when I get back, I don''t have as much strength as Ivy, so I need to build my strength in the woods."


    Not as much as I do.


    Is there that much?


    ... I don''t know any children my age, so I don''t know.


    Bakko.


    ¡±Ah... you''re putting too much effort into it.¡±


    Uru-san, who was repairing the basket used for the trap, caught a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    Apparently, I put too much effort into repairing it, but I seriously broke the basket.


    Look at the product at hand.


    You can''t use that anymore, can you?


    He looks at the disassembled basket and smiles bitterly.


    Actually, this is the third one.


    It seemed a little difficult for Uru-san to add or subtle strength.


    Wow.


    Huh?


    When I turned to the shout, Evas-san put his hand on the ground.


    It looks like my legs got rough and I got burned.


    Are you okay?


    "That should be fine." I''ll see how it goes a little bit. "


    Uru-san heads under Evas-san.


    I know you are trying your best, but I want you to pay attention to the injury.


    That said, the trip is scheduled to start in two weeks.


    Someone watching the church in King''s Landing told me it was time to move.


    I''m planning on making up my strength and going on a journey... but I still have eight laps in the garden.


    Can we make it?


    I''m anxious.

 686 Story 637: The forest is dangerous.

    While setting up the trap that Uru-san and I had built, we turned to the back of the forest.


    There are four signs.


    It was a sign of Garth and Ursan.


    Garth and the others are becoming more and more careless about the signs.


    Compared to the first time, it is easier to understand the signs of Mr. Garth and the others.


    The details are getting harder because of the fatigue.


    That''s right.


    Give your father the trap.


    "This isn''t a trap that Ivy built."


    Well, do you realize that I made the same thing?


    "Look, here. The knots are different."


    When I looked at the part that my father pointed to, I knew it was a little different from how I tied it.


    That said, I can''t tell just by looking at the slight difference.


    But I guess it''s important to notice this small difference.


    Yeah. This is a trap that Uru-san worked so hard to make.


    I heard a little story, but you broke the basket a lot, didn''t you?


    Ahahaha


    I don''t know if I''ve broken the basket so much that I can''t build a trap half the time.


    The basket is so funny that the two of us laughed at the end.


    "It''s time to come back here." I''ll go to Tom''s on the way home, but are you tired? "


    "It''s okay, I don''t do anything to get tired."


    I''m just walking around the woods and setting up a trap.


    Are you all tired?


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    Sora leans back.


    Shell and Sol both laughed the same way.


    "''Did you do anything tiring?'' That''s the atmosphere."


    Your dad sets up a trap and gets up.


    Yeah, I just walked around in the woods.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Everyone has the strength to be with me.


    As reliable as you can be.


    Sora and Flem chest out in your father''s words.


    Father smiles at the figure and strokes the heads of the two cats.


    Garth-san''s health building started in the morning.


    I had 20 laps in the garden without a break, so I went to the next stage, but it might have been a little early.


    The signs of Mr. Garth and the others suddenly grew stronger.


    "This is so exhausting."


    "Are you all right, Dad? Is this the way to go?"


    If you push yourself too hard, your body will break before you gain strength.


    Hmm?


    Father who seems strange to my question.


    Did you hear anything strange?


    Oh, I see. Ivy doesn''t know how to train adventurers.


    Enhanced Special Training?


    "Enhancement special training is a special training to survive in the forest." It''s a very hard special training, but when you become an adventurer, you will experience it many times. "


    Is that so?


    "Ah, depending on the state of the active forest, the forest is a dangerous place." Maybe not because of Shell now, but Ivy was one, wasn''t she? ¡±


    Sure, the woods were a scary place.


    The area around the village was relatively calm, but the forest before I escaped from the village was dark and I could feel the signs of a monster everywhere, and I couldn''t sleep because I was afraid of sleeping. A little noise jumped up and I was watching my surroundings.


    "Yes. The forest was a very scary place." I used to run through the woods without fear or meaning. At that time, I still didn''t understand the difference in the sounds that could be heard from the forest, and now I''m shaking at the sound that I''m judging to be okay. "


    It weighs on your head and your p * ssy.


    My father stroked my head with his hand.


    Your dad''s worried expression makes you laugh.


    It''s already a thing of the past.


    ¡°It''s okay, it happened, it''s happening now.¡±


    I was sensitive to sounds and signs, and I ran in vain, so I had a lot of strength.


    This is what I''m proud of.


    "I think Ivy is strong."


    Is it strong?


    I don''t know.


    "We need to teach those who have become adventurers what it takes to survive in such a dangerous forest." However, adventurers on the teaching side don''t have that much time. Enhanced special training was designed to make lower-level adventurers stronger and more efficient in a short amount of time. The special training that Url is doing is the method used in this special training. "


    That''s right.


    If you have a proven special training, is there a mistake?


    What do you think you''re gonna do?


    Don''t worry about it for a second.


    I think I''ll join you tomorrow.


    "You''re back."


    Have you finished setting up the trap?


    Uru-san came back from the depths of the forest with a wave of his hand.


    Yes, are you okay with Ur and Garth?


    As far as I can see, Mr. Ull is fine as usual.


    Mr. Garth and the others knew that they were tired from a distance.


    It''s okay, I can''t breathe like before, my body is tired and heavy, but I don''t have any pain.


    I see Evas and Arthur in Mr. Garth''s words.


    Sure, they look tired, but they all look quite different.


    Here you go.


    Take the prepared fruit water to the four of them.


    Thank you, but I feel like I''ve been moving for a long time.


    Ars-san gulps out the fruit water and stretches his back.


    You look tired, but you look happy.


    I stare at her wondering about it.


    "Huh? Huh. I was a little anxious because my body was so heavy that I didn''t know what was causing it." I was happy when I thought it was okay to move even if it was gone. "


    It seems that Mr. Garth and the others have been feeling unwell.


    But since I drank the potions, I didn''t look into the assumption that there shouldn''t be any problems.


    If it hadn''t been for the previous health creation, it might have been too late to notice that it had been invaded by poison.


    Yes, Mr. Garth told me.


    Sure enough, when you notice the poison that slowly eats away at your body, it''s too late.


    I''m very tired, though.


    That''s what Evas said, but he''s happy somewhere.


    Oh my God, all three of you are still looking good.


    "" Not at all, not at all! ""


    Wow, you''re breathing perfectly.


    Uru-san also gave a slightly surprised expression and then laughed.


    "If you can shout that much, it''s okay."


    Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas with the expression "Damn."


    Mr. Arth is shrugging his shoulders.


    Looks like it''s gonna be okay.


    Yeah. That''s right.


    I thought my dad would be fine, but I''m doing better than I thought.


    In this situation, I think we''ll have more special training time tomorrow.


    ¡°It''s time to go. I''m going to go to Tom''s, but what about Garth and the others?¡±


    I''m supposed to be there, but sometimes I can''t because I''m tired.


    "It''s okay. I''m tired, but I''m fine." Can I get you something to eat at Tom''s? I''m so hungry. "


    Mr. Garth nodded to Mr. Evas'' words.


    I wonder if I''m hungry because I''m moving?


    ¡°When Tom gives you permission, I''ll make something.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you.¡±


    I''m glad to hear you''re hungry, too.


    Originally, I was planning to make a dish that matches my style, so I thought I''d make more.


    What do you want me to make?

 687 Episode 638: Oh, my God!

    As I entered the village, I heard the women laughing.


    I was a little surprised to hear that the whole village had an unusual atmosphere since the appearance of people who were violent due to the addiction symptoms of musli.


    When I turned my gaze, I saw four women in their 50s chatting in front of the shoe store.


    "Women are strong, aren''t they?"


    Uru-san looks at the four women and says with admiration.


    "When something goes wrong, more women revive the village."


    Is that so?


    When I saw him, I nodded, "Yes."


    Looking at the four women, it seems that the man beside them was involved in the story.


    A little later, the laughter included the voice of a man.


    I wonder if the villagers will get back on their feet like this.


    I thought it was another village, but the villagers are really strong.


    "Let''s go because we have time for an appointment."


    Dad walks out to Tom''s shop.


    When I followed him, Mr. Ars came next to me.


    "Ivy, can you teach me how to cook?"


    I''m going to say "yes", but I''ll think about it a little bit.


    There''s nothing there, Mr. Arthur, and it''s slippery.


    In fact, it has been a sight to be seen many times in the past few days.


    Why don''t you slip when you have a pocket?


    ... but don''t say no.


    "Tell me, too."


    Mr. Evas is coming next to Mr. Arthur.


    "Huh. I''ll be fine by myself."


    Arth would have ruined all the finished food before.


    I knew it.


    Somehow, I thought it might be there.


    Arthur''s expression on Evas''s face was a bit stunned.


    Yeah, but...


    I can''t change the facts.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll let you know.¡±


    Mr. Arthur''s words gave Mr. Evas a reassuring expression.


    I guess a lot of things have happened so far.


    Well then, I''ll tell them as well.


    If we go on a trip, we''ll have more opportunities to cook together.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    "Welcome. Ah, it''s been a long time."


    When I entered Tom''s shop, he greeted me with joy.


    When Mr. Garth and the others had finished their introduction, Tom began to close the store.


    Is it okay to close the store?


    "Oh, I told you I''d be off for lunch today, so that''s fine."


    After closing the shop, we head to the cooking area.


    There was only a shop''s cooking area, and I was impressed by the variety of cooking utensils.


    Can I cook lunch while I cook?


    "I''m glad to hear that." It''s always been the rest of dinner. "


    Uru-san delightedly brings me a variety of ingredients.


    Well, how much do you bring?


    Totom-san, there''s so many of them!


    Huh?


    Tom looks at Garth and the others strangely.


    Oh, I see.


    Because there are many young adventurers who are overeaters.


    Adventurers certainly have a lot of cannibals, but they''re a little more than that.


    "Is that so?" Well, I guess that''s all you need. "


    Is that right?


    There are three large pieces of meat.


    There''s definitely a lot of it for seven of us.


    Oh, my dad looks happy to see a piece of meat.


    I can''t help it.


    Let''s do something about it.


    "Ivy will be busy teaching you, so leave it up to me. What should I do?"


    Dad looks at me with a piece of meat in a lump.


    You really don''t have eyes on meat, do you?


    But I''m glad you''re ready to go downstairs.


    Well then, please.


    Uru-san and Garth-san will cut meat and vegetables, and your father will make a sauce with meat.


    When the sauce is ready, marinate the meat on the far right


    "All right, leave it to me."


    When it comes to meat, I''m relieved that my father doesn''t fail.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." For now, please cook a meal for Tom. If there is a problem, I will always say so. ¡±


    In the meantime, I''d like to know what the problem is.


    "All right."


    Arthur and Evas will explain how to cook.


    While checking Totom''s behavior, explain the cooking style to Arthur and Evas.


    As soon as they had finished explaining, the two of them set out to prepare the kotatsu.


    Rattlesnap rattlesnap.


    From the shelf in the cooking area, the pot flies to the wall.


    "Wow, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t rush! Don''t move! I''ll go get it!"


    I''m glad it didn''t come in.


    While relaxed, I looked at Totomo.


    Totom-san, did you measure the amount of comedy?


    It''s an eye sample, though.


    "Then I can''t tell the amount of water, so please use a cup to put the tempura in the pot."


    Put the pot in a different container and give Totomo the cup that was nearby.


    "Tom, not in the cup." Shred it. "


    "All right."


    Are you all right?


    Totom-san, it''s sliced.


    "Huh? Wasn''t it sliced?"


    Could it be this?


    "It''s not cut at all." That''s a little less. "


    Is that so?


    "Ahh, Totomo-san. You can''t put that much in that pan."


    Look at the size of the pot.


    "This is four or five cups."


    Huh, that''s it? Can you cook more at once?


    I can''t.


    After all, Tom is a mess.


    I can try again and prepare 4 cups of cuttings, so I will wash the cups next time.


    "Totom-san, wait! Because if you do that, you''ll crush it!"


    I only think that Tom''s way of washing his fingers depends on crushing the fingers completely.


    Besides, it is a new one, so it is enough to wash it gently.


    "This kit is new, so you can just gently rinse it around in water and wash it."


    "That''s right."


    I look at Evas and Arth as I look at Totom''s way of washing his hands.


    I wonder if it was the order of Mr. Evas.


    Mr Ars is sitting in front of the stove with a chair.


    With that in place, you won''t have to worry about dropping things.


    If you soak your finished dishes in water for about an hour, you can cook them even better.


    I don''t have time today, so I can''t help it.


    "I''ll cook like this today." Please put the same amount of water in the pan as the kome. "


    The meat here was cooked deliciously with the same amount of meat and water.


    In other villages, it is a little difficult to reduce or increase the amount of water, so it was good for Tom to stay in this village.


    "Tom, please cut off the water." It''s sliced. "


    "All right."


    Check the amount of water in Tom''s glass.


    Okay, it''s okay.


    I see Mr. Evas and Mr. Arthur.


    Mr. Arth almost set the stove on fire.


    ¡°Tom, let''s cook the rest over the fire. Please close the lid of the pot."


    When he saw Arthur, he was supported by Evas, who was about to fall out of his chair.


    How did that happen?


    Huh?


    When I tried to check Mr. Totom''s flame, there was no lid on the pot.


    "Tom, please close the lid of the pan." You can''t open the lid until you''re done cooking. ¡±


    If that''s the case, I won''t be able to check inside.


    Oh, people who cook their first meal are worried about opening the lid.


    Well, in Tom''s case, the lid wasn''t closed from the beginning.


    ¡°It''s for cooking deliciously, please.¡±


    Confirm that Totomo closes the lid of the pot.


    You can''t open it.


    Just in case, Tommy nods silently.


    Are you all right?


    Tom can cook, can''t he?


    "Oh, cut, saute, tangle the sauce and you''re done."


    ... well, that''s cooking, too.


    If you change the type of sauce, the taste will also change.


    Other than that?


    "Stewed food always fails, so don''t make it now."


    Maybe you should teach someone close to Tom how to cook meat.


    Maybe that''s the best way to do it.


    "Ivy, we''re done here."


    Looks like your dad''s ready to go downstairs.


    "Yes, Tom, you can''t open the lid of a pot!"


    "You don''t have to say it over and over."


    Suspicious.


    I''ll take a look at it.


    Evas laughs and looks at me and Tom.


    Please.


    Honestly, I''m very anxious.

 688 Episode 639 Come on, lets eat!

    "" "Sounds delicious." "


    Totom, Garth, and Evas look at the dishes on the table and laugh happily.


    Looking at it, a smile flashes.


    After all, if you''re happy, you''ll be happy.


    "This looks delicious."


    I saw Mr. Arth sneaking a dish in front of him.


    Apparently, the leafy vegetables are wrapped in thinly sliced meat and baked.


    What''s that?


    Are you trying to move the meat and root vegetables?


    Are you all right?


    Do you want me to spare it?


    Oh, Mr. Evas got mad at me.


    Well then, let''s eat.


    Everyone nodded as they looked at Uru-san.


    ?? ?? ?? ?


    Eat the meat cooked by Mr. Totom.


    I''m really glad Evas stopped Tom from trying to open the lid.


    It is deliciously cooked.


    Nevertheless, Tom is interesting.


    When I asked about the rice I always ate, I found that it was seasoned with the same sauce for about 10 years.


    I was quite surprised at that.


    When I asked if I didn''t use other sauces, it seemed troublesome to look for a sauce of my choice.


    Certainly, there are quite a few sources from other villages and towns.


    I saw a lot of sauces in Tom''s shop as well.


    Nevertheless, the same flavor for 10 years.


    When I said, "I''m getting bored," Tom said, "I''m getting bored."


    Tom, who chose to get bored rather than look, unexpectedly laughed.


    This is good, isn''t it?


    ¡°I''m glad you like it¡±


    I taught Tom how to change the taste by adding a few other sauces to the sauce he always uses.


    Because the basics are the usual sauce, it shouldn''t be far from Tom''s taste.


    "Be careful with too many sauces to add."


    "Ohh!"


    Tom replied, "Are you all right?" I''m worried, but I''ll leave it to him.


    I''m sure he''ll be fine.


    "Arus, you''re eating too much. Or you''re not eating anymore."


    Looking at Mr. Garth''s voice, the vegetable meat rolls that were in front of Mr. Arth were being eaten clean.


    "It''s delicious, I ate too much."


    I''m glad to hear that, but I wonder if anyone else could have eaten it?


    Maybe I should have split it into two plates.


    "Tom, isn''t it too early to close today? Is that it?"


    "I told you not to come today because I have business to do."


    From the back door, when a man came in, he looked at us and stopped moving.


    He looked at us with a rather strange expression.


    You''re not an ally, are you?


    Collaborator?


    Is that a church thing?


    ¡°No, they''re the ones who taught me how to cook, the family and friends.¡±


    A man looks at us in the face of Tom''s explanation.


    I just wanted to ask you a few questions about the way you cook.


    Huh?


    A little surprised by what the man said.


    I''m sorry, but it didn''t look like I was cooking because of the look of it.


    Um, what is it?


    "You?"


    Men are also surprised to see me.


    I''m a child.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "I see. It''s my way of cooking, but can I take off the lid after the fire is stopped?" Tom''s guy got his paper wet and couldn''t read it at the end. There was also a part of it that I couldn''t read. "


    That''s right.


    "Please don''t take off the lid. I''ll explain from the beginning. Are you sure you want to get ready?"


    "Yeah, I can read it, no problem."


    "Now, set the pot on the stove with the lid closed over medium heat, and leave it to boil for 2 minutes. Cook for about 3 minutes with a little light heat, and lastly, as low as possible, for about 6 minutes. When you are finished cooking, just shift the lid slightly to make sure there is no water left in the pan. When the water is gone, close the lid and put on fire for about 10 seconds. Once the fire has stopped, let it boil with the lid closed. It takes about 10 minutes.¡±


    "I see. I wonder if it''s the pot you''re using, or if it''s a medium heat, it''ll blow up."


    "In that case, please put it on fire for 3-4 minutes after weakening it so that it won''t blow off." After that, please cook over low heat until there is no more water. "


    "Don''t get blown away." I see. Thank you. "


    No.


    This guy seems to understand more than Tom.


    "It would have been tough to teach Tom. He seems to be careful, but it''s messy."


    "Haha. Well, just a little bit."


    Yeah, it was tough.


    "Are you done? What are you doing here?"


    A man stares at Tom when he speaks to him.


    "You, it''s a document." After I checked the contents and signed it, I would have told you to deliver it to me. "


    Huh? Did you deliver it last night?


    A man looks at Tom''s words with a surprise of "Eh".


    Tom also looks at the man with a strange expression.


    "It hasn''t arrived to me." Did you put it somewhere? "


    I asked for it because I met Noo.


    A man tilts his neck at Tom''s words.


    "I didn''t see Nu yesterday." Could it be again? "


    Looks like something went wrong, but for some reason both of them have a stunned look on their faces.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "I''ll go to Nu''s house." I''m sorry to interrupt. "


    When a man leaves the back door, Tom apologizes to everyone.


    That''s fine, but are you okay?


    Tom laughs at what Ull says.


    ¡°There''s someone who takes the paperwork home. It''s probably at home, so it''s okay."


    Yeah, that''s why the man went to Mr. Nu''s house.


    "I ate it brilliantly." Well then, it''s time to get rid of it. "


    I checked the plate with Mr. Ull''s words.


    A little too much, maybe? I thought, but all the plates are brilliantly empty.


    Those three pieces of meat have also been eaten up.


    For dinner, let''s do something light.


    Layer the plates and take them to the cooking area.


    Mr. Garth and Mr. Ull had already washed it for me.


    "All you have to do is bring Ivy. I''ll take care of the rest."


    I thanked Ull-san for his words and went back to fetch the other dishes.


    Arthur said, "That''s all right."


    Is that all? Can you take a little more?


    The number of chopsticks used in Mr. Arth''s hand.


    Sure, I think I can take it with me.


    "No, Als is fine with this." Please don''t poke yourself with your chopsticks. "


    That''s true... if you''re Arthur, you might have one.


    Hit a large plant pot on the main street or hit your head with a sign lifted from above.


    It cannot be said that the chopsticks will not stick to her due to the crackling.


    Walk behind Mr. Ars with a large plate of five.


    You walk normally, don''t you?


    I''m not dragging my leg.


    But why do they do it so often?


    Wow.


    Oh, again.


    Fragmented, fragmented.


    "Are you okay? Good. Just leave the chopsticks alone." Are you hurt? "


    Mr. Evas will soon go under Mr. Arthur.


    "I did. I hit my knee."


    It looks like he had a chopstick in his hand, and he hit his knee on the floor.


    Are you all right?


    For now, let''s put the plates in the cooking area.


    Then we''ll come back to pick up the chopsticks.


    I hurried to the cooking area and asked Garth and the others for a large plate, and Arth returned to Garth and the others.


    I saw the chopsticks rolling along the way, so I picked them up.


    Are you okay?


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m used to it.¡±


    I laughed bitterly at Mr. Arth''s words.


    "It hurts when I get used to it."


    Well, yeah.


    When I looked at Mr. Arth''s knee, it turned red.


    When she got the blue potions from Mr. Evas with the familiar touch, she sprang a little on her lap.


    The redness disappeared immediately, so it must have been a blow to the skin.


    "Good. Chopsticks... I''ll take them with me."


    Next time, Mr. Arth is going to get hurt.

 689 The melancholy OF your father

    "Good day."


    Receive a cup from Ginar.


    I can tell from the scent, it''s alcohol.


    Looking at Jinnal, he laughed and lifted the glass a little.


    It''s all over today. After that, the person from the original church will take over. That''s all I can do. "


    I thought it would take longer, but it was sooner.


    Well, thank you for your hard work.


    I hit each other a little and took a sip.


    The heat when it passes through the throat.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a drink.


    "... that''s good."


    It''s my favorite flavor and it''s good.


    And yet, I feel like I''m running out of something.


    Why is that?


    There is no problem with alcohol.


    And yet, I need something... a knob.


    Ivy creates crispy, spicy knobs.


    What''s the matter?


    "No, I just wanted a knob to make Ivy."


    "Ha ha. Unfortunately, it''s not here."


    I know.


    "Yes. Can I have this, please?"


    Remains of tons of magic items piled up in church warehouses.


    The little knife I found in it.


    The handles are nicely decorated, and small magic stones can be attached to them.


    Moreover, it was made by a swordsman.


    The knife is firmly engraved with the swordsman''s name, so if it sells, it will be worth a lot.


    Ah, that''s right. You looked so serious when you found it.


    "Oh, I thought it would be a great birthday gift for Ivy."


    10th birthday.


    I''d like to properly celebrate your birthday, but given the current situation... haha.


    "Never mind, Ivy, I don''t want to tell you how to fight." With her strength, we can''t defeat her. "


    You don''t have to tell me that.


    Even though Ivy is stronger, her strength is harder.


    That''s pretty good, too.


    That''s why it''s better for Ivy not to fight.


    "This is not a weapon for fighting." This is a weapon to make room for escape. "


    Since Ivy is being targeted by the church, we need to think about countermeasures.


    Of course, I''m gonna protect you no matter what.


    But they also tried to manipulate the rampaged monsters and tie people up with jokes.


    It''s so creepy.


    "Are you all right? If you get some means to fight, don''t run away..." Isn''t that the only one for Ivy? "


    Ginar shakes his head sideways as he talks.


    That''s right.


    Ivy knows she''s not up for a fight.


    Therefore, I can assure you that even if you have a knife and use it to escape, you will not use it to fight.


    If it''s this big, I can hide it.


    Ginar is taking a knife from me, checking its weight and size.


    Then, he gave a surprised expression.


    Probably found the swordsman''s name.


    "No way, this."


    The name engraved on the knife was a famous swordsman.


    I never thought I''d see that name in a place like this.


    "Honestly, I want it." It''s for Ivy''s safety. "


    Ginar smiled bitterly at the sad expression on his face.


    If you''re an adventurer, you''ll want to get serious about this guy.


    Even if it''s a small knife.


    "Thank you."


    Receive the knife from Ginar and think of a stash.


    Is it a bag to hide?


    Shake your head to the side at Ginar''s words.


    ¡°Bags aren''t always around. I think it''s best to put it on."


    Even if you hide it under your clothes, the thing that doesn''t feel uncomfortable is your hips and feet.


    However, your hips will get in the way when you sit down, and your feet will feel in the way when you walk unless you get used to them.


    ... which is better?


    "Shouldn''t I let Ivy decide?"


    That''s true, too.


    But I wanted to give it to you once I had the set.


    Did you ever buy anything as a gift for Ivy?


    "Ah, hair clasp and hair decoration. And a ring for your little finger."


    "Come on, how many do you want to give?"


    How many?


    Speaking of which, there are two hair clips, three hair ornaments, and one ring.


    And a knife.


    "This is the seventh one." What''s that gaze? "


    I stared at Jinnar, who looked stunned.


    "Druid is the one who spoils the child. Ivy''s been through a lot, so it''s okay if Druid spoils her in vain.¡±


    That''s rude.


    Ivy doesn''t spoil me, so I want to spoil her.


    "You don''t know that there''s only one gift." And they all look great on Ivy. ¡±


    "Sure, Ivy''s cute."


    Yes, Ivy gets cuter and cuter.


    I''m worried.


    ¡°Druid, it would be rough if Ivy could have someone she likes.¡±


    "That''s not true." If you like Ivy...... I''ll admit it. "


    "In the meantime, it''s definitely suspicious."


    I''ll admit it.


    It would be rare for a man to be stronger than me, so at least if he were as strong as me.


    And your personality is important.


    If you can identify it properly and there''s no problem... I''ll admit it.


    Probably.


    ¡°So, when are you having your birthday party?¡±


    Ginar''s words stared at me.


    Hmm?


    Besides, Jinnal, who seemed strange, had a slight murderous intent.


    "Wait, why are you sending a murderous rage?"


    "It''s impossible to rent out the shop in the state of the village!" Besides, Ivy''s cooking is better than me cooking. What do you want me to do? "


    "Yeah, sure. A little bit in the village right now." Besides, cooking ah


    The village is recovering little by little.


    However, the wound is too deep and it takes time to get back to normal.


    In this state, we can''t make a fuss because we''re outsiders.


    Celebrating a birthday at a hidden gift shop doesn''t allow you to prepare food.


    When I''m asked if I can make more than Ivy can cook, I can''t.


    Uru and Garth also said, "It is impossible," and Evas and Arthus shook their heads silently.


    ¡°Ivy wouldn''t mind, would she? No matter what kind of dish it was."


    That''s true.


    I''m sure Ivy would be pleased to have arranged what she bought.


    But,


    ¡°This is the first time I''ve celebrated Ivy''s birthday. That''s why I want to make it a birthday party that will please you a little bit. I forgot Ivy''s birthday, but I don''t know if I can say that."


    The first time I wanted to celebrate someone was when I started.


    "Why did you forget?"


    ¡°I hated my birthday. That''s why I completely erased my birthday from my memory."


    My brother made me feel bad about my birthday every time.


    That''s why I hate birthdays.


    Speaking of which, I wonder when.


    It was no longer celebrated by anyone.


    Yeah, but after four years as an adventurer, Gothos gave me a gift.


    "Cooking. Ah! There''s one good guy." You want me to give it to him? The church has calmed down, and I''m sure they''ll cooperate if I talk to them. ¡±


    Isn''t that annoying?


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay. I like to cook and I like to make my own good food. If he eats and likes it, he''s going to ask the shopkeeper how to make it right away. Moreover, if you refuse, I will ask you to go to the store again and again until you tell me."


    That''s amazing.


    "I''m having a birthday party, so I''ll ask if I can order some food." Well, maybe it''s okay. So, what time do you want to do it? "


    That''s right.


    "I''ll call you two days before I leave."


    I won''t make Garth''s strength until the day before he leaves.


    I''m tired and can''t go on a journey.


    However, I can''t enjoy it at my leisure because I''m always bumpy the day before.


    So two days ago.


    ¡°Okay, please, I''ll get back to you tomorrow.¡±


    "Thank you. Oh, Ivy likes root vegetables." If you can cook for me, just ask me for more root vegetables. ¡±


    "All right."


    I don''t know what''s gonna happen yet, but maybe we can have a birthday party.


    Worst of all, I was going to give you a gift, so I''m glad.


    By the way, that store''s hat was cute, too.


    Let''s go to the store tomorrow and see what happens.

 690 Story 640, your dads weird.

    That''s weird.


    Father, Ginar and Ur.


    Something''s wrong.


    I see my father making breakfast together.


    The attitude looks the same as usual.


    But I think I''m hiding something.


    Both Ginar and Ull went crazy together when their father went crazy.


    But these three are really good at hiding.


    That''s why I thought it was my imagination for a few days.


    But it''s not my imagination!


    He''s definitely hiding something.


    "What do I have to hide?"


    What''s the matter?


    Your father looks at me worried, so he shakes his head to the side.


    You won''t even answer me if I ask you, not even if you''re hiding it.


    Today, Garth and the others are finished building their strength.


    That''s right.


    Mr. Garth and the others went to the forest early in the morning because today was the last day.


    At first, it looked tight, but it seemed like it was more fun to build up one''s strength.


    "You did a good job." In other words, you often gain strength in this short period of time. "


    Those three were amazing.


    I gradually gained strength, whether it was because I was serious about it or whether the method taught by Uru-san suited me.


    According to Uru-san, it seems that the body is suitable for moving.


    When I asked what kind of body it was, I was able to tilt my neck, so it was probably a sensory thing.


    ¡°Yeah, I was worried at first, but I''m glad I made it.¡±


    Ginar-san also gave me permission to travel with you.


    With that strength, even if Sheil leads into the woods as usual, she''ll be able to follow us.


    Speaking of which, Ginar-san said that you don''t have to cook dinner today, but I wonder what you''re going to do about it.


    At the end of the day, do you want to enjoy the street food in this village?


    I didn''t get a chance to enjoy the stalls in this village because I had a problem before I came in.


    Well, I had a little fun.


    ¡°I see. Well, I''ll leave it to Ginar.¡±


    "... yes..."


    It''s especially normal, but I feel something is wrong.


    The voice is as high as usual, and the way you speak remains the same.


    And yet, how could it be?


    I can''t help it because it seems to contain it.


    I think Ginar and Ur are hiding the same things as your father.


    Of course, there are a lot of things I can''t talk about because I''m a child.


    Especially when it comes to the organization that Ginar and the others are after, you''ll never be able to talk about it.


    Of course I did.


    But this time, I can see that it is not related to that by the attitude of Ginaru-san.


    That''s why I''m curious.


    Besides, I feel like I''m involved in what my fathers are hiding.


    This is my guess.


    Let''s eat now that we''re ready.


    Yeah.


    Arrange breakfast for two in the dining room.


    I''ve been eating with six people for the last few days, so I''m a little lonely.


    Thank you.


    ¡°Did you find anything you didn''t get ready for your trip?¡±


    I shake my head to my father''s words.


    "Almost ready." There were enough potions and magic items for the soloists, and the dishes were all in the bag. I don''t think there''s anything in particular... "


    You''ve gotten used to getting ready for the journey.


    I see. Can I go buy some gloves then?


    Yeah, that''s fine.


    "Why don''t you buy Ivy, too? Recently, I''ve been climbing cliffs a lot, so I think I''ll need it."


    Maybe I do.


    Shell''s choice of path these days is tighter than it used to be.


    The cliffs are being climbed more often.


    Right now, I only borrow gloves from my dad when I''m climbing a cliff, but it''s huge in my hand.


    I use a string to adjust it, but it''s dangerous.


    Yeah, I think so.


    Well then, let''s go get two pairs of gloves.


    Yeah.


    Take a short break after meals.


    After cleaning up, the two of them left the hiding place.


    "Last time, why don''t you take a look around the stalls." The atmosphere is getting pretty good. "


    I see. Ah, can I look at the item store?


    "Is there anything you want?"


    "No, but it''s fun to watch. Ginar-san."


    There was a Ginar-san on the corner of the main street into the side road.


    Eh!


    Huh?


    Why is your father in such a hurry?


    Look at your father.


    What''s the matter?


    I went back to my normal attitude.


    "It''s nothing."


    Gaze at where Ginar-san was.


    I don''t see him anymore.


    There''s definitely something there.


    What happened around that corner?


    ... no.


    I''ve never been that way.


    Ah, let''s take a peek over there.


    There was a shop that specialized in the adventurer''s gloves when he turned to the one his father was pointing at.


    As you enter the store, there are a number of gloves lined up.


    That''s an amazing number.


    ¡°That''s right. It''s rare to find so many stores. That''s right."


    I guess most of the gloves are made of monster leather because they''re strong.


    When I was choosing gloves that suited my father, he brought me 20 gloves.


    I thought there were more than 20, but I noticed that I had also selected 14, so I kept silent.


    I''m glad I didn''t have to tell you.


    "Look at the size."


    Yeah.


    I give my dad the gloves I chose, and I check the comfort of the gloves he chose for me.


    While bending your fingers, exclude anything that felt slightly uncomfortable.


    "Looks like these four."


    I''ll take these three.


    Finally, you choose it for its durability and design.


    What''s the matter?


    My father peers into my hand from next to me.


    I have two gloves in my hand.


    One is green gloves and the other is blue.


    Flowers are designed on both sides of the instep.


    They are both very handy and cute.


    "Floral design, cute."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Either way."


    Gloves made from monster leather are not cheap.


    That''s why we have to choose carefully.


    I''ll buy two of them, and I''ll buy two of Ivy.


    My dad doesn''t have big hands, but I''m still growing up.


    If one is wasted, I don''t want to take it.


    "I think I''ll need about two of them every day." Many of Shell''s paths are dense with leaves. You''ve touched the leaves with your bare hands and made scratches, haven''t you? We can prevent that. "


    Look at your hands.


    There are small scratches.


    I see. Can I have two of them?


    I have a few, including my father and spare ones.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. So, are those two okay?"


    "Yeah, I''ll pay for it myself?"


    Father who ignores my words and pays for them.


    ¡°This is something we need for our journey, from a common wallet.¡±


    Okay, then.


    "Thank you."


    I wear blue gloves that I just bought.


    You look cool with your hands.


    Let''s take a break.


    Break?


    Speaking of which, it took me a long time to find my gloves.


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    Leave the shop and browse the stalls.


    Do you eat lunch too?


    "Nhh, let''s just eat lightly."


    "All right."


    Lightly.


    What do you want?


    Look around the stall appropriately, buy some sweets, and sit on a chair nearby.


    It''s getting brighter, isn''t it?


    That''s right.


    At the end of the line of sight are the shopkeepers who talk with a smile.


    Looking at it makes me happy.


    I will share the purchased product with my father and eat it.


    Somehow, it''s been a long time.


    When I thought I was done cleaning up the church, there was something else, Dad.


    Maybe it was unexpected, but I went out with a very unhappy expression.


    I was surprised when I came back because I was in such a good mood.


    Sure enough, he said, "I found something nice."


    This is good.


    Sweetness of the fruit sauce on the dough wrapped around a stick that is offered in front of you.


    It''s slightly sweet and tasty if you eat it snugly.


    "It''s true."


    This kind of relaxation is good after all.

 691 Thanks for the 641.

    After the break, head to the Item Store.


    I see my father walking next to me.


    Why are you looking around?


    No, I''m not paying attention, but I think I''m paying attention.


    Is there anyone in this village you don''t want to meet?


    My father used to be an amazing adventurer working behind the scenes.


    I''m sure some of you have a grudge.


    Ah, but I''ll be more careful if I keep an eye on people like that.


    Once again, I see my dad walking next to me.


    ... I''m not that nervous.


    Breathing is the same as usual.


    Ehh, what''s the status?


    What''s the matter?


    "...... Is there anyone you don''t want to see?"


    Let''s hear it straight here.


    What? Someone you don''t want to meet?


    Looking like this, isn''t it?


    No, I feel a little upset.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    Oh, that sounds right.


    I was a little nervous about what I said!


    "It seemed like he cared about his surroundings."


    But I don''t think people you don''t want to see are dangerous enough to be on the alert.


    Haha, I was just looking for an item store.


    Is that so?


    "Yes, it is."


    Look at your father.


    Father laughs as he looks at each other.


    I see.


    I really don''t know with the look on my face.


    That''s amazing.


    How can you control your swaying emotions in an instant?


    Is there any way to train him?


    Master, do you deliver it directly?


    "Ivy, there''s an item store over there."


    Looking at the way your father points, there is indeed an item store sign on the sign.


    Can I come in and have a look?


    That''s good.


    When I walked in with my father, I looked around the store.


    In addition to common magic items, I also found rare magic items.


    "Welcome"


    Can I take a look around?


    Here you go.


    The owner is a man in his 40s who is skinny and pale.


    My eyes are a little sharp, so it seems that my gaze is staring at me.


    Take a leisurely walk through the magic items in the store.


    Familiar sound insulation items.


    There are many kinds, so it''s fun to just look at them.


    "There''s a lot of lights, Ivy." Isn''t this cute? "


    When I saw the light in my father''s hand, it was in the shape of a flower.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen it, so I get a little excited.


    The lights I''ve seen so far have no decorations.


    "It''s true. It''s cute."


    Do you want it?


    "I don''t need it."


    You don''t have to travel.


    "... I see."


    Why are you so sorry?


    Did you want your dad?


    I''ll take a look at where the cookware is.


    Yeah.


    From the classic magic items that provide water and hot water,


    A hot pot that burns a lot?


    There are even magic items that I don''t know how to use.


    What, this is always a hot plate?


    Well, when you put the dish on this plate, it stays warm all the time.


    However, the area touching your plate will burn.


    "That''s not a good idea."


    It is good that it does not cool down, but if it is burnt, it is no good.


    "Did you get what you wanted?"


    "No, I don''t think so. Is your dad right?"


    I bought it because I was looking for a magic item to take care of my sword.


    I''m glad I didn''t come to this store in vain.


    Let''s go next.


    Yeah.


    When I left the store, more people were walking down the main street for lunch.


    When my father holds my hand, he chooses a place with few people to walk.


    Go back and take it easy?


    "No, let''s take a look around a little bit more."


    While looking at the shop and stalls, I sometimes stop to grab the product.


    It''s fun.


    It''s time to go home.


    I noticed that I spent quite a bit of time in shops and stalls.


    That''s right.


    When I headed to the hideout, I noticed that my father''s atmosphere had changed a little bit.


    A slight sense of nervousness.


    Sneak a look around.


    I don''t have the appearance of being followed and I don''t feel hostile.


    Ginar said that I was sensitive to disturbing signs.


    And yet, I don''t know the cause of my father''s nervousness.


    I wonder if the opponent is that kind of kneading?


    ¡°Ivy, what''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    Ah, it seems that my nerves have been passed on.


    "It''s okay. Is your dad okay?"


    Huh? Me?


    Father looks at me strangely.


    What''s that?


    I should have been nervous a while ago.


    "Nothing." Now, let''s go home. "


    Yeah.


    When I arrived at the hideout, I felt multiple signs coming from inside.


    Signs from Mr. Garth and the others, and signs from Mr. Ginar and Mr.


    Oh, there''s Fischer too.


    However, I feel that the atmosphere is somewhat different than usual.


    "Looks like everyone''s back." But is there something wrong? It feels different than usual. "


    Hahaha


    Eh, how did you laugh?


    When I looked at my father, he shook his head.


    Let''s go in.


    Yeah.


    Leaning his neck, he heads to the room where everyone is.


    It''s the room where I always eat.


    "Just now..."


    ?? ?? ?Happy Birthday? ??


    Huh?


    Birthday?


    I remember being 10 years old a little while ago.


    "Ivy, Happy 10th Birthday."


    I see my father standing next to me.


    Ahhhh!


    Eat more luxuriously than usual in a decorated room


    Fathers were hiding this.


    "Thank you. I''m glad."


    I''m glad.


    I''m glad we didn''t have a problem.


    When we all surround the table, Ginar and the others give us the box.


    "Congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    It''s like a birthday present.


    I''m glad you chose time for me.


    I also got it from Mr. Garth.


    Yes.


    Huh?


    Dad, isn''t there something wrong with the number of presents?


    "Druid, how many are there?"


    I can see that Mr. Fischer is in awe.


    Mr. Zinal is sighing.


    I can''t help it, can I?


    Looks like there are more than 10 of them.


    Fourteen.


    "Fufu. Thank you."


    Somehow, it makes me laugh.


    But I''m glad, but I have to be careful.


    "Dad, you can have one birthday present."


    It doesn''t depend on the number, does it?


    No, that''s right.


    Eh, is this a waste of time?


    When I saw Ginar-san, I was shrugged.


    "Ahahah. Thank you."


    Is it useless?


    All right, let''s make a choice not to lose your father''s birthday.


    What''s that?


    What time is your father''s birthday?


    "When''s your father''s birthday?"


    "It''s April."


    Next year.


    Let''s do our best.


    It seems that the man who met Tom helped with the cooking with one of Ginar''s people.


    It was quite delicious, and there were two dishes that I cared about making.


    When I told Ginar-san about it, he promised to tell me how to make it.


    "Oh, yes, I''ve been keeping it from Safsa. Please."


    I received a book from Mr. Fischer about this world.


    I look at the cover and laugh a little.


    Because it was written "all of the emergency places of the human body".


    A little reading inside revealed how to efficiently hit a rushing spot.


    Let''s take a closer look at it later.


    ¡°Is it fun, Ivy?¡±


    My father looks at me with a little concern.


    "It''s so much fun."


    Thanks for giving me such a good time, Dad.


    - That night...


    A Druid''s Perspective


    "Druid, you have to stop hiding things with Ivy from now on."


    I nodded to Ginar''s words.


    ¡°I know. I never thought I''d be so tired.¡±


    I didn''t expect you to notice that I was hiding something.


    Both Ginar and Uru are active, and they are incredibly good at what they do behind the scenes.


    I''m also quite experienced, ex-adventurer.


    I can''t believe the attitude of these three people makes me feel weird.


    Besides, I was honestly surprised when you came in here looking for us.


    Ivy''s search was natural and accurate.


    Ginar nodded at Ur''s words.


    "Ah, it was no different from the top adventurers." That was amazing. "


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    I''m just looking at the little attitude of the person I''m looking for who taught me.


    And even breathing.


    Thanks to that, I haven''t been able to rest at all in the last few days.


    Let''s think about the next 12th birthday together.


    If you hide it, you''ll be nervous about Ivy''s gaze.


    Yeah, it''s gonna be a good birthday to think about together.

 692 Episode 642 Until the day before yesterday, in the woods

    The day before your departure.


    Arthur peeked into the trap he set up.


    We did it! We got one!


    Looks like there was some prey in there, and I''m happy.


    "Ahh, no. Where''s Evas?"


    "I couldn''t do it either."


    I laughed at the regretful voices of Garth and Evas.


    Yesterday, the last day of strength building.


    I was surprised when they told me that I had finished early and set up a trap.


    I was wondering if I''d go into the woods until the day before departure.


    When I heard the story, it seemed like I was talking about who could set the best trap when I was building one.


    So, it looks like we''re going to fight to see the results.


    So far, Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas have failed.


    I wonder if Mr. Arth wins?


    "That''s sweet. I''m three!"


    Shit! Even three of them?


    Arthur looks into the trap that Mr. Url set up.


    And then he gave a regretful expression.


    I wonder if Mr. Ull won the match.


    Even so, the three of them were amazing.


    Dosa.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The sound of objects falling and the sound of siel.


    When I turned my gaze, I saw a proud Shell.


    Huh?


    And in front of Shell was a medium-sized monster.


    "Ahahaha. Shell wins."


    Father laughed happily at Shell and the monster.


    No way, Orle?


    I heard Mr. Ur mutter in a daze.


    Orle?


    I''ve heard of it somewhere, but where was it?


    ... oh, it''s the monster meat that Totom recommended for me.


    It was a bit of a habit, but it was delicious.


    It was a monster like this.


    I approached Orru, who was lying in front of Ciel, and observed his whole body.


    His whole body was covered in gray hair, and he could see sharp nails from the tip of his front leg.


    This body is a young Orlean, right?


    I look at Orle again, as your father said.


    Are you young?


    It''s a pretty tight fit though.


    Shell''s victory is a trap fight, isn''t it?


    Nahaaaaaaa!


    Shell protested whether she was unhappy with Mr. Url''s words.


    When she heard that, Ms. Uru smiled and stroked Shell''s head.


    "All right. Shell wins."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Everyone laughed at Shell, who was chirping with satisfaction.


    Shell is usually nice to her surroundings, but I won''t give up on hunting.


    Well, let''s dismantle it.


    "Yeah, we don''t have much time."


    In response to your father''s words, Mr. Url begins to prepare.


    Orle''s schedule is going to change a little bit, but is it okay?


    What''s that?


    Uru-san leans his neck into the thin tube he took out.


    At the end of the tube, there is a square box where you can see something like a button.


    The fact that there are buttons is a magic item, but what do you use it for?


    With this, the monster''s blood will be drained in an instant.


    It''s a bloody magic item.


    You didn''t notice it because it was different from what your father had.


    Uru-san puts the tip of the tube into the monster''s mouth and presses the button.


    Bon.


    "Yes, it''s over."


    I can''t even imagine how the Bloodless Magic item your father has works, but this is a good match.


    Why is it possible to draw blood out by mouth?


    Well, I guess that''s the only way to understand it.


    Garth and I will cut the meat of five prey that have been drained and skinned.


    Uru-san joined us on the way, so we''ll be done in no time.


    Evas and his father, Arthur, cleaned up after us.


    "All right, it''s over."


    Uru-san nodded as he looked around.


    If there are six of you, it won''t be over soon.


    That''s right.


    It looks like Evas and Dad have finished cleaning up after themselves.


    "Plump!"


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and the others, who were tired of playing and sleeping with Ciel, saw me screaming as if they had found something.


    What''s the matter?


    I followed Sora''s gaze to the back of the forest and saw Rabinella and the others.


    It looked like they were watching us.


    I''ll wave my hand.


    "" "Cuu" "


    It was a little far away, but I could see the wings fluttering.


    As cute as ever.


    I''m leaving this village tomorrow. Be well.


    I called out to the rabinellas.


    Do you understand me?


    "" "Cuu" "


    Haha, looks like you''re saying hello.


    Oh, he''s gone.


    It was like saying hello.


    My father felt the same way and laughed.


    "I thought so, too."


    When I go back to the hideout, I put each piece of meat I got today into a magic bag with a subtle flavor.


    Now you can eat deliciously during your journey.


    "Excuse me."


    Huh?


    This sign is, uh, Prav-san and the other one... who was it?


    It''s been a long time.


    I heard a voice saying that my father was responding to the case.


    I want to say hello, so can I go?


    I gently put my face out of the cooking area.


    Ah, it was Knight Hor-san.


    "Ivy"


    My father noticed and he gestured to me, so I hurried to the side.


    Ivy, it''s been a while.


    It''s been a long time.


    It''s been a long time, Prav-san, Hol-san.


    If you bow your head lightly, both of you will bow.


    Prav laughed a little embarrassed when he thanked me for lending him a hideout.


    ¡°You are welcome to stay at this inn next time.¡±


    Accommodation?


    ¡°Yes, we decided to use this hideaway as an inn.¡±


    That''s right.


    I look forward to the next time I come.


    I will definitely stay there.


    Mr. Holl is leaving now to return to his original assignment.


    "Be careful."


    When I first met them, the knights were attacked three times by monsters, and then by an inheritance problem.


    That''s why I want you to be really careful.


    "Haha, Mr. Ivy was looking at something pathetic." Thank you, I''ll be careful. "


    The two went home after talking with their father for a while.


    I hope to see you again.


    That''s right.


    Prav-san will see you when he comes to this village, but Hol-san and the others will have a hard time.


    Well, let''s take our time and get ready for tomorrow.


    Yeah.


    I plan to leave early tomorrow morning.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡±Hah, it''s a different thing to do¡±


    Ginar sighed loudly in front of him.


    There''s nothing I can do about it now.


    In the first place, it was Jinnar who had made the decision, exhaling a lot of sighs in front of her.


    "It''s depressing."


    Ginar shrugged his shoulders at his father''s relentless words.


    "I envy Druid." We''re headed to King''s Landing tomorrow, but in King''s Landing, we face the troublesome people, explain to those who don''t understand, get stupid questions, get hated and eat with crazy people. "


    "... please do your best"


    I can''t say anything else.


    Are you referring to the person above the organization to which Mr. Ginar belongs?


    You''re seeing me from the front.


    I nodded to Ginar-san''s words.


    That''s right.


    I can''t believe the people who are fighting the church are crazy.


    "Aristocratic."


    Yeah.


    Father, amazing.


    Ginar-san''s explanation tells me.


    "Druid, be careful, Ivy. When you get to Okanko Village, ask your people about the king''s city. Garrett must be sending information from the capital."


    "All right, watch out for Ginar, too."


    "Ginar-san, thank you for everything. While you''re on your way... please be careful when you get to the King''s City."


    It seems like it would be tough to go to King''s Landing.


    "Oh, thank you."


    When I greeted Mr. Fischer, I was lamented about the people I met in the capital just like Mr. Ginar.


    What kind of person do you meet?


    Mr. Garth and Mr. Ur, your father and I leave the gate.


    Looking back, Mr. Ginar and Mr. Fischer waved their hands.


    He waved his hand back and set off for Okanko Village.


    I hope you can enjoy a relaxing trip on the road.


    I see. When I get to the village, I get caught up in the colors.


    A bitter smile leaks from your father''s words.


    It''s true.

 693 Outside Edition Fecillas Job 2

    I ran around the village of Ratme looking for a small monster called Ratto who had escaped.


    "Were you there?"


    I heard the voices of the vigilante, so I stopped and listened.


    "No, I don''t think he''s around here." Let''s go back to the boulevard. "


    From the way the voice sounded, it looked like they were on the other side of the building.


    "Sightings near the square."


    Piazza!


    The streets where the guards are are dead ends, so I''m closer to the square.


    ¡°I''m closer to the square, so I''ll head there.¡±


    "Is that Fecilla?"


    Yes.


    "Please."


    Yes!


    Running towards the square.


    Before I ran out, I saw Khosra-senpai, who was one of the vigilantes who was close to me.


    Where are you going?


    "It''s the square. We''ve got sightings."


    Stop in front of Senior Hosla and explain the situation.


    All right, I''ll come with you.


    Yes.


    I''m relieved that Senior Hosla is with me.


    "Fecilla, watch out for the rats, they bite."


    Yes.


    "If you find it, get a little rat interest in the front." I''ll use the net from behind to secure it. "


    Would it interest you if you were moving in front of Ratto?


    Got it.


    While listening to Senpai Hosla''s plan, I headed to the square.


    I hear the voices of the vigilantes everywhere, but I don''t hear the word "secure" yet.


    That''s right, I''m struggling.


    It looks like it''s going to be hard to catch because it''s moving so fast.


    That''s right.


    If you want to run next to senpai, look carefully around you.


    I''m looking for a child''s rat about 20cm in length.


    In the forest near the village of Ratme, there were sightings of people moving suspiciously.


    Soon the vigilante went to check on them and caught four poachers dressed as adventurers.


    In the basket they had were four rats that they were forbidden to catch.


    The rat itself was a low-risk monster, but I was alarmed that it might be able to attract other monsters.


    But Captain Ogt said that he wasn''t sure if it was true.


    However, the fact that many villages and towns where Rat was there were attacked by monsters seems to have something to do with it.


    "Ahh, at a time like this!" It''s too bad luck! If only Gilmouth, the regiment commander, Captain Ogdt, and Vice Captain V¨¦livera were here. "


    I agree with Senpai Hosla''s mourning as he runs.


    At least one of us wouldn''t have made such a mistake.


    Gilmouth headed for the monster crusade that was raging deep in the woods, and the leader of the regiment went to the next village to hand over the criminals.


    Normally, Gilmuth would not appear in the monster''s crusade, but this time, the higher adventurers and Gilmouth were on their way because of the high level of danger.


    The rendition of the criminals, if true, is the responsibility of others, not the Commander, who has taken over the role because the criminals who are to be handed over have fled many times.


    And Captain Ogt and Vice Captain Verivera headed to secure the remaining poachers.


    Therefore, there was only a vigilante deputy in the village.


    There is no problem as it should be.


    But somehow, the basket containing the rat was broken.


    Still, there was no problem if I dealt with it immediately.


    However, the deputy commander had more than twice as many jobs as usual and was a bit cornered.


    As a result, the response was delayed and Rat escaped into the village.


    Hosla-senpai was unlucky.


    "Captain Ogt and Vice Captain Verivera will be back today." I''ll catch you by then. "


    ¡°Yes, I''ll do my best.¡±


    Rat is only about 30cm-35cm long even for adults, and rarely attacks people with a mild personality.


    It says in the book, "If it gets attacked, it fights back," but I think that''s natural.


    Rat bites, but his fangs aren''t that sharp, so he wouldn''t have rushed around in such a hurry.


    However, some of the rats have poison.


    And there was a poisoned rat in the basket.


    That is creating the status quo.


    Rat''s poison is weak, so he won''t die, but he''s going to sleep with a high fever for about 10 days.


    If you drink potions within 2 hours of being bitten, you will not have symptoms, but if the villagers are bitten by a large number of poisoned rats, you may not have enough potions to wipe them out.


    We need to secure the rat as soon as possible so we don''t get the victim out.


    I came to the square, but where?


    I stopped in front of the square with Hosla-senpai and looked around.


    I don''t think so.


    "Ah, look."


    When I looked at the way Hosla-senpai pointed, I saw Ratto hiding in the shadow of the store.


    "Can you draw attention from the front as we get closer to the back?"


    ¡°Yes, I''ll try.¡±


    I broke up with Hosla-senpai and gently stopped by the rat.


    Ratto and his gaze converge when he gets somewhat close.


    It''s impossible to escape, so stop at a place where your gazes meet and look at the other person.


    Rat looks like he''s watching me get out.


    "Senpai Hosla was... ah, there he is"


    Behind the rat, we can see a senior Khosra approaching.


    If you find some use, you''ll notice the sign behind you.


    I need to get Rat''s attention in order to make it as late as possible.


    What do we do?


    For now, let''s wave so that Rat doesn''t look behind us.


    Oh, my gaze is following my hand.


    Almost there.


    Let''s get a little closer.


    Looks like you were wary of me.


    If this is the case, you might not notice the senpai behind you!


    Oh, Ratto noticed Hosla-senpai!


    Hosla-senpai throws the net at the rat who tried to escape in a panic.


    For a moment, Khosra-senpai was quicker.


    Secure it!


    Applause came from all over to Senior Hosla''s voice.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    "I was saved because I''m still a child rat." If you''re an adult, you can run away in an instant. "


    Senpai Hosla sees a rat rampaging through the net.


    "There are three more..."


    We''ll do our best.


    Senpai Hosla laughs tiredly at my words.


    Maybe I have a similar look on my face.


    Go to the Adventurer''s Guild with the caught rat.


    The Adventurer''s Guild was supposed to keep it for the Vigilante.


    I want you to never let me go this time.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Good day."


    Captain Ogt will give me and Senior Khosra some fruit and water.


    Take it and bow your head.


    Nowadays, it''s hard to speak up.


    Up to three cats were secured.


    But I couldn''t secure the poisoned rat.


    In the meantime, three rats are bitten by a poisoned rat and use Poison Removal Potion.


    Captain Ogt and Lieutenant Velivera have come back with a plan to secure the poachers who were hiding.


    After that, he immediately moved to secure the current situation, and one hour later, the fourth dog was secured.


    This is Captain Rock Ogut and Vice Captain Verivera.


    You did your best, didn''t you?


    Are you saying you helped us secure it?


    When I saw Captain Ogt, I was stroked on the head.


    ... is that it?


    What was that?


    "So you''re tired." If you want to sleep, go home. "


    A house.


    Are you all right back there?


    Somehow, my head feels fluffy.


    I''m so tired, aren''t I?


    I nodded to Captain Ogut''s words.


    Then shake your head to the side.


    "I''m going to sleep in this place." Fecilla, don''t take me home. I''ll take care of you. "


    Captain Ogt is urged to stand.


    "Yes....."


    What''s that?


    Are you fluttering?


    "Without a break, almost six hours. You''ve done your best."


    I''ve been running around for six hours.


    Now that I''m working here, I''ve got a little bit of strength, but I still have a lot of work to do.


    Ahh, your knees are shrinking.


    I''m worried about tomorrow.


    Can I get up?

 694 Its like 643 stories.

    Arus-san, I can''t eat those nuts because they''re poisonous!


    I saw Mr. Arth picking up about three centimeters of red tree nuts and called out.


    Huh?


    Mr. Ars with a surprised expression.


    Garth and Evas are equally surprised next to it.


    What''s that?


    Could it be that I saw it wrong?


    But it looked like there was a white line.


    "Well, if there''s a white line, it''s a poisonous tree nut." Can you show me? "


    "Yeah, but I''ve eaten the same nuts before, but I''m fine."


    Receive the tree nuts from Mr. Arthur and check the skin of the tree nuts.


    There is a white line in it after all.


    I can''t eat this because it''s poisonous.


    "This white line is poisonous."


    "That''s right." But I think it''s the same nuts as before. "


    Mr. Arth stares at the nuts.


    I knew it was this tree nut, right?


    When Mr. Arth showed Mr. Garth the nuts, he thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Did you happen to have no poison?


    Mr. Evas picks up the nuts at his feet.


    And I saw a white line.


    "The poison causes severe pain in your limbs." Wasn''t it another tree nut you ate? "


    Father''s words remind me of a certain tree nut that has the same size and color as the tree nut in my hand.


    Another tree nut?


    Mr. Garth leans over and looks at the nuts.


    "There are nuts that are the same size, color, and shape." There are white lines, and they are so similar that they can be distinguished, and there are many people who make mistakes. Maybe it was the fruit of your tree that ate it. "


    I''m sure your name... is that it?


    I can''t remember.


    Certainly,


    Katte?


    Something is different.


    Eh, I really don''t remember.


    I did my best to remember!


    Cannashran, right?


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    Yes, Kanashran.


    The poisonous fruit was nilokanash, wasn''t it?


    When I look at my dad, he says, "Correct."


    Leaning his neck, he looks at the nuts.


    "Oh, there''s no white line."


    This is edible, Kanashran.


    Nilocanash trees often grow alongside Kanashran trees.


    That''s right.


    When I found the nuts of the Kanashran tree before, the fruit of the Nilo-Kanashi tree fell next to me.


    The name is similar, so it''s complicated.


    I turned my gaze to the trees around me.


    Oh, there''s a Kanashran tree a little further away.


    Because the leaves are different in shape, the trees are immediately distinguishable, but why are they actually the same?


    "Nevertheless, it''s a good thing." Last time I ate, it would have been a big deal if it had been Nilo Kanashi. Because it seems to be an unbearable pain. "


    In your father''s words, Mr. Garth and the others look at the fruits of Niloganash and Kanashlan with a strange expression.


    We''re together except for the really white line.


    Garth nodded to Mr. Arth''s words.


    Yeah, it looks exactly like that.


    Father smiles bitterly at the three people comparing the two types.


    "I thought it was okay because it was in a book of edible tree nuts." I can''t believe there''s a tree nut that looks just like it. "


    Ars-san looks at the nuts he''s collecting.


    "Oh, there''s a white line in it." But it looks like there are some things that aren''t in there. "


    Look inside Mr. Arth''s basket.


    It is true that there is a mixture of things with white lines and things without them.


    "Wasn''t there a way to compare them in the book?"


    When your father strangely looks at you, she shakes her head to the side.


    "It wasn''t on the list. What kind of place is it? Harvest time? Also, even the way I ate was on the list."


    Unlike the fortune-teller''s book, I wonder if the book in this world is that much?


    But if it''s similar and poisonous, I''ll make sure to put it on carefully.


    ¡°That''s weird. If there''s something wrong, we''re supposed to include it.¡±


    That''s right.


    If you eat it by mistake, it will be a big deal.


    "Do you still have that book?"


    "Yes. Um... is this the magic bag?"


    Arthur picks up Garth''s magic bag and looks inside.


    Huh? No, I don''t think so.


    Looks like something''s wrong.


    This way?


    When she opens the magic bag she had, Arthur finds it.


    Then he shook his head to the side.


    What about Ars'' magic bag?


    I don''t have any books in this magic bag.


    When she opened her magic bag and looked at it, she said ah.


    And then I put out six books.


    It''s all in Ars'' magic bag.


    Ahahaha


    Mr. Arthur laughs and misleads at Mr. Evas'' words.


    Well, I''m glad you found me.


    When your father receives a book from Mr. Arthur, he begins to read it.


    After a while, I closed the book with a wrinkle between my eyebrows.


    Did you find a problem?


    "Did you pay for this book?"


    Huh?


    Garth and Evas showed a surprised expression in their father''s words.


    "Did you pay for it?"


    I paid you.


    Father sighed at Mr. Garth''s words.


    ¡°There''s a rule about making and selling books. I read the contents a little, but it seems that the rules have not been respected."


    "Can I sell a book like that?"


    In response to Evas-san''s words, Dad shakes his head to the side.


    ¡°No, that''s a crime. There''s no problem if an individual writes what they know and gives it to someone they know. Nevertheless, the contents of this book are mixed with lies, so it''s vicious."


    "You''re kidding."


    Arthur muttered to himself.


    I tried my best to remember the contents of the book.


    I was puzzled by Mr. Arth''s miserable voice.


    I also remember working hard to survive in the woods.


    In the forest, poisonous nuts usually fall, and poisonous weeds grow along the village road.


    As in this case, there is a similarity between what can be eaten and what has poison. In order to not fit the damage, it is necessary to have the correct information.


    That''s why I tried to memorize all the information in the book.


    In particular, I read it over and over again to make sure I never forget anything similar to medicinal herbs or tree nuts.


    The name Kanashran didn''t come up.


    "It sucks!"


    Mr. Arth stares at the book your father has.


    Both Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas are hungry.


    I''m sure the three of you have learned so hard.


    If I go to the next village, I''ll go to the bookstore and look for the recommended book.


    "Thank you. Hah, it''s hard to remember."


    Garth and Evas nodded in agreement with Arthur''s words.


    That''s right.


    It''s pretty hard to remember that information once again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ull is strangely coming to our side.


    "Do you know where this place is?"


    Ms. Ull asked Ciel to look at the map and tell her where she was.


    "The approximate location is clear." More than that, what happened to Garth and the others? "


    After looking at the three of them strangely, Mr. Url turned to his father.


    "The book I learned was a lie."


    "Wow, that sucks."


    Uru-san turned his attention to Garth-san and the others.


    "Why did that happen?"


    ¡°I have a problem with the book I bought. I didn''t keep the rules, and the information was full of lies."


    Your father gives you a book.


    As soon as Mr. Ull had read the book a little, he closed it.


    "This is vicious." Garth, I''ll submit a book to the Commercial Guild in the next village, and have them examine the author and the shop he sold. ¡±


    "All right."


    Mr. Garth gives Mr. Uru the other five books.


    What''s this?


    ¡°I bought it at the same store. I want you to confirm the contents."


    When Uru-san broke down five books and read them, he placed one of them separately.


    Four books is fine, but one is no good.


    I saw one book that I was told shouldn''t be used.


    I see the title "Poison in the Forest".


    Garth and the others haven''t been poisoned before.


    That''s amazing.

 695 Episode 644: Illusion Fruit

    Gather under one tree, all of them.


    Looking up, you can see fruits about the size of a fist that changes color from yellow to red.


    Father and Uru-san are very excited about this rather rare fruit.


    I was a little surprised because it was unusual for my father to get aroused when he saw the fruit.


    Looking at your father''s condition, you see the fruit again.


    Definitely.


    It looks familiar.


    It''s a bit sour, but it was sweet and very tasty.


    By the time I met Siel, I was definitely eating this fruit deep in the woods.


    I look at your father and Mr. Ur.


    Should I say this?


    "This fruit is amazing." It restores magic power all at once. "


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    I remember what my father said when I ate before.


    In particular, I didn''t feel that my magic power increased after eating it.


    But maybe it was because I had too little magic power and the change was too small.


    Wouldn''t that fruit be in vain if I ate it?


    Is it delicious?


    "Yes, it was a little sour, but it was sweet and delicious."


    When I replied, Mr. Ars said, "What?" "She gave me a look.


    What''s that?


    Both your father and Mr. Ull look at me with a surprised expression.


    Oh, yes.


    "Ivy, have you ever eaten?"


    I nodded with a bitter smile at Uru-san''s question.


    "Yes, with the guidance of Shell."


    Looking at Shell, she shook her tail in satisfaction.


    "That''s right, Shell." Is there any fruit that Ivy has never eaten? "


    I''m in a hurry to hear what Mr. Garth said.


    Yes! I haven''t eaten half of the fruits called phantoms in the book!


    "" "What?" ""


    Huh?


    For some reason, everyone looked at me with a surprised expression.


    "Ivy, that''s a great thing. Illusions are illusions because you can''t get them."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    But,


    "Since your father started traveling with you, you''ve been eating, right?"


    "... by the way, you''re eating it."


    Ah, Mr. Url patted your father on the shoulder.


    "I envy you."


    Mr. Garth and the others nodded with a serious expression of the same opinion.


    But I don''t know if I can help it.


    Most illusory fruits only grow in the depths of the forest.


    Normal adventurers don''t go deep in the woods, where a lot of monsters move around.


    "Well, there''s no point in talking like this here." Let''s harvest it. "


    The scream calmed me down a bit, and I lowered the magic bag that Mr. Ull was carrying on the ground.


    Then let''s fight!


    Mr. Ars takes something out of his magic bag like a tool.


    Fine. Who can harvest the most? It''s a battle.


    Evas seemed to be eager to explore the magic bag he had.


    Mr. Garth and his father were two of them.


    No, Uru-san is eager to explore the magic bag as well.


    I looked at the three of them and they looked stunned.


    Three people who fight in a trap to see who can hunt their prey first and then follow something.


    Funny, Mr. Ull is supposed to be a bigger adult than two.


    She has the most motivating expression and scrutinizes magic items side by side.


    However, my father and I already know who will win this battle.


    I gently looked at Shell.


    She was looking up at the tree where the fruit was growing as she joyfully shook her tail.


    You''re very motivated.


    The three of them harvest the fruit while using their own magic items.


    Exactly the difference in experience.


    Uru-san''s harvest is the highest.


    Nah!


    It feels like you''re making an appearance.


    Mr. Garth laughs at his father''s words.


    Certainly, you''re right because you''ll show up later and grunt for victory.


    "Oh, wait, Ciel. Are you going to participate?"


    Ms. Ars panicked when she noticed that Ciel was approaching the tree.


    Nyaan...


    And Sheil leapt to the tree with the fruit, and her body was shaken lightly.


    "Hahaha, don''t let this fruit fall all at once." Everyone, be careful. "


    Your father is right, bumps and bumps of fruit roll down the ground.


    Nyaan...


    I laughed at Siel, who crowed contentedly on the tree.


    "Shell, can you give me a little?"


    Ms. Arth looks at Sheil with regret.


    Nah!


    Oh, Ciel.


    Shell! Didn''t you laugh with your nose?


    That''s what it looked like.


    That''s what I looked like, too.


    "That''s a complete play."


    Father looks at Arthur and Ciel with a bitter smile.


    "The reaction must be interesting."


    Mr. Garth, if that''s the case, I want you to stop Mr. Arth.


    No, should I stop with Sheil?


    Look at Shell.


    You really seem to be having fun.


    ... well, look.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    When she cries, she comes down from the tree.


    Proof that you''re enjoying going down in front of Mr. Arthur.


    I won''t lose next time.


    Ars seems to be having fun, too.


    Mr. Evas picks up the fruit that Ciel dropped and shrugs his shoulders.


    Looking at Arthur, he seems sorry, but he certainly enjoys it.


    Maybe Arthur and Ciel have a good relationship.


    Well, let''s pick it up.


    In your father''s words, everyone picks up the fruit that has fallen.


    Sheil had only swayed her body on the tree a few times, but a great many had fallen.


    You can keep rolling things that are too ripe.


    Uru-san will show you one fruit.


    I can see that the discolouration has already been partially discolored.


    When we all picked up tons of fruit, we threw it into a magic bag with groceries in it.


    I avoided the ripe product and the product with insects inside the fruit, but there were more than 50.


    I''ll hang up.


    Peel 3 pieces of fruit and cut into sizes that are easy to eat.


    It smells sweet and good all around.


    "Wow, the smell is so strong."


    "Yes, the stronger the smell, the stronger the sweetness." The fragrance is weaker, but the acidity is stronger. ¡±


    Ars-san sniffs at my words, his face close to the cut fruit.


    Is there a difference?


    Mr. Arthur tilts his neck.


    ¡°I think these three fragrances are about the same. From what you cut, please."


    Place a plate with cut fruit on a simple table and eat one slice first.


    When I remembered the rich sweetness, I wanted to eat it very much.


    "Sweet, delicious"


    I can see that the expression is loosened by the sweetness that spreads in my mouth.


    "It''s really sweet." But the aftertaste is good. This is good, isn''t it? "


    Looks like your dad liked it too.


    I thought you would like it because my taste and my preference are similar except for the spiciness.


    When I finish eating a slice, I will cut the rest of the fruit.


    When I cut it and put it on the plate, someone''s hand immediately reaches out.


    I wonder if everyone liked it, but the 3 pieces of fruit disappeared overwhelmingly.


    Oh, I forgot to avoid my share.


    "Yes, Ivy''s."


    My father gives me a small plate.


    I saw three slices of fruit on a small plate.


    "Thank you."


    Take the plate and bite it.


    Yeah, it''s delicious after all.


    Huh?


    I felt the magic shake and turned my gaze to see that Uru-san was collecting magic power in his hand.


    Sure, it looks like my magic power is being restored.


    Ah, the magic will be restored.


    Garth and Evas seemed to feel that their magic power had increased.


    So did Mr. Arth.


    Look at your hands.


    It was magic.


    ... I knew it.


    Too bad.


    By the way, what''s the name of this fruit?


    Because it''s not poisonous fruit, I haven''t read it back many times.


    "Um..."


    Tulu


    Huh?


    Look at your father.


    "The name of the fruit is Tulu."


    Oh, Tulu.

 696 Extraordinary edition Church of the Kings City

    - A man''s point of view.


    Look at the tons of paper on the table.


    The magic circles I collected over my life.


    However, more than half of the magic circle didn''t move.


    Because of the curse they put on this world.


    But we''re almost there.


    Yes, one more.


    Based on my experience so far, one more person will break the great magic of the magic circle they used in this world.


    Once that happened, I could use any magic circle.


    Almost there.


    Con.


    Here you go.


    I see the person who came into the room, the pope who is on top of the church.


    Hey, you look pale.


    What happened?


    Our people in Okanyi have completely lost contact with us.


    Huh?


    The village of Okanyi.


    That village is conducting important experiments that will shape the future.


    That is why I have sent an armed guard from the church of the king''s city.


    The villagers must have pulled in dozens and dozens of others.


    And yet no one has contacted you?


    "What happened?"


    "From the last contact, the runaway monster was out of control." It''s only a matter of time before the nobility comes to the village to find out about the Kusuri case and get caught. "


    Uncontrollable?


    Until now, we have repeated small-scale experiments, but there have been no reports of failure.


    And yet you failed?


    Speaking of which, we''ve increased the number of monsters in this experiment.


    You couldn''t control it because of that?


    Damn it.


    Are we going to start over with the experiment?


    What is an aristocrat?


    ¡°He was one of the aristocrats involved in the buying and selling of musli. He went to Okanyi Village to outrun the others.¡±


    The aristocrats are in sight.


    That''s why I told you not to go to the village, but I''ve warned you many times, but it was in vain.


    "Keep an eye on the other nobles." Don''t do anything extra. "


    Yes.


    So, what happened to that stupid nobleman?


    I''ll kill you.


    "It''s missing."


    "Missing?"


    ¡°Yes, I heard from the village, but I don''t have any further sightings.¡±


    You ran away from me?


    Or were you attacked by a monster?


    No, they''re spending money on monsters, so they''re unlikely to be attacked by monsters.


    "Find it. It''s highly probable that he escaped."


    If I find him, I''ll kill him.


    Got it.


    "Listen to those who have returned from Okanyi Village." Bring it to me. "


    We need to know how the muslims were found and what the nobles did.


    "There''s no one there."


    - What? What?


    Is anyone here?


    If you found out about Gusuri, you must have been caught, right?


    ¡°Yes, a separate message came from the Vigilante and Adventurer''s Guild in Okanyi Village.¡±


    The last contact was probably from the church.


    The other one was from a secret detective I had sent in.


    Speaking of which, she said she had completely lost contact.


    Does that include a detective?


    Have you lost contact with the detective?


    The last thing I heard was that the vigilante was moving.


    So something happened to the detective, too?


    Only me, the Pope, and two others know about the detective.


    It is not possible at this stage that the popes have betrayed me and given me information.


    I still think I''m worth it.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to hear from the secret service anymore.


    Could it be that


    The detective hasn''t come back?


    Yes.


    You should think we''re caught.


    Well, it''s impossible to extract information from him.


    If they got caught, they''d be dead.


    That''s what I ordered.


    What about the people who were watching Okanyi Village?


    Instructions were given not to enter the village, but to keep watch from the forest.


    They must be looking at something.


    Besides, they''ve got other orders.


    ¡°We''ve heard from them. However, the adventurers only come in and out of the village, and no one on this side comes out."


    That''s ridiculous!


    How long has it been since you contacted me?


    "It''s the 8th."


    Eight days?


    It''s been so long, has it?


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to report it immediately, but I didn''t know where you were.¡±


    Oh, you couldn''t report me because I was in a place you couldn''t reach.


    It was a bad time.


    I can''t believe this is happening.


    If it''s been eight days, the escort has already begun, right?


    ¡°Usually, but for some reason no one has been escorted.¡±


    What''s going on?


    Beyond the nobility''s involvement in the case, there is an inquiry in the capital.


    Not all of them, but some of them would have been escorted to the capital.


    No one''s coming out of it?


    ¡°That''s creepy. What''s going on?¡±


    There were many important people in that church.


    Therefore, he instructed the sentinel to "recover the church officials during the escort if they were captured."


    I don''t think we''re going to miss the lookout, because it''s supposed to be working.


    You haven''t been escorted yet?


    No, we should be escorting important people as soon as possible.


    Is it possible that the guards in the forest have found out?


    Huh?


    That''s possible...


    If they know they have guards, but they leave them there, they''re being used.


    Haha


    Vigilantes and Adventurer''s Guilds in Okanyi Village can''t do this perfect job.


    Probably, other tissues are moving.


    There they are again.


    Is it the king''s dog?


    The king''s dog.


    I don''t know who said that, but that''s what they call us.


    "Can''t you still grab their tails?" That''s right. You said you were successful in acquiring someone who was assisting the King, right? What information did you get from the assistant? "


    "I''m sorry, but the king''s assistant doesn''t know anything about dogs either. I told them to look around, but so far nothing has come out.¡±


    You''re hiding well.


    "Keep checking. There''s got to be something connecting us to them."


    No more than the king commands.


    Yes.


    By the way, didn''t you say there was a fortune-teller in Okany Village who escaped?


    ¡°Yes, but I was unable to confirm the escapee because I lost contact along the way.¡±


    The number of fortune-tellers is dwindling.


    If he''s a fled fortune-teller, he won''t regret failing to confirm it.


    No, we can still chase him.


    "As a lookout... no, send someone to find the fortune-teller." Instruct the guards to search the village and come back. "


    Now that they''re on the move, it''s impossible to follow them after they''ve been captured.


    Got it.


    "Back off."


    When the door closes, there is a big sigh.


    I can''t believe they sniffed us out.


    However, if we check the church in Okanyi, we won''t be able to reach this far.


    "There''s only one more."


    Whoever it is, I won''t let you get in the way.

 697 Outside Edition Lord Forondas Trouble

    - Lord Foronda''s Perspective -


    Place a bunch of finished documents on the table.


    A total of 52 documents.


    It contained details of the incident in the village of Okanyi.


    "The monster that ran out on me." What the hell are you trying to do? ¡±


    Are you going to manipulate the runaway monster and do something about it?


    Did you decide to go for the king''s head?


    No, even if I let the runaway monster go to the capital, it was very unlikely to succeed.


    He can''t possibly do such a lucky thing.


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do?¡±


    A sigh spills over.


    There is only one thing he asks of the Church.


    The key to making the magic circle a world of choice.


    No, it''s not a key, it''s a sacrifice.


    Take the other document on the table.


    Unlike the previous document, there are only two of them.


    There is a brief description of a parent and child.


    Finally, it says that he was on his way to the village of Okanke and that he was accompanied by a fortune teller and a brother.


    Is it still her?


    Grasp the paper in your hand and burn it with fire magic.


    Reminds me of the fax she sent me.


    There were words used in several places that I could not understand.


    Besides, the dish she devised.


    As expected, I can''t say that it''s irrelevant.


    Well, you''ve been a strange child from the beginning.


    But I don''t want her to be my wish.


    If she is the key, the danger will increase further and further.


    I don''t think he''s noticed yet, but I''m sure it''s only a matter of time.


    Where are his minions hiding?


    I wish I could get rid of him before he realizes it, but unfortunately, it''s a bit impossible.


    "I wish he were more stupid."


    Well, if you''re stupid, you can''t take over the church.


    "If only I were smart..."


    That''s no good.


    He''s too caught up in hatred.


    "In other words, how many hundreds of years of hate have you been trapped in?" I finally escaped from my father, so I wish I could have lived a different life. "


    I know where he came from.


    I heard from the monster protecting the king.


    So I feel sympathy.


    But that doesn''t mean you can''t sacrifice people who live in this world.


    "First of all, I need to be clear."


    I will need to meet her in person to see if she is the key.


    "However, it''s just that it''s broken off, so you don''t know where it is." If you suddenly go to see her, you will be alarmed. ¡±The scared guardian is with us."


    Well, there''s another reason I can''t see you right now...


    "Huh. I didn''t realize that the first and second princes'' inheritance issues would put restrictions on my actions."


    I didn''t expect the First Prince to monitor the movement of all the nobles.


    The prince''s spouse is still in my house.


    I don''t normally notice it because it fits in well, but it doesn''t work for me who''s been through that kind of thing.


    What should I do?


    If you eliminate the spy right away, the first prince may be unbelievable.


    But it''s too depressing to stay here forever.


    "It''s been a week since the spy wore it. Is it time for the first report?"


    The spies are under guard.


    If you move, you will receive a report.


    If the spy reports it as ¡°fine¡± twice or three times, it should probably be fine for the time being.


    After that, let''s get rid of the spoiler.


    "Even if you''re a spy, it can be an accident. Yes, even if you lost your life in the accident, it''s because you were unlucky.¡±


    One month.


    Well, let''s put up with it for a month.


    The question is, what''s the matter with younger brother?


    Since the first prince moves around, the idiot who is aiming for the throne... is wrong.


    The King''s younger brother has grown noisy.


    "Ahh, if the king had disposed of it quickly, it wouldn''t have been such a hassle."


    That said, I''m using the King''s younger brother faction as a cover-up, so I''m a little embarrassed if it disappears...


    So far, it''s worth using.


    The King''s younger brother should act like a King''s younger brother.


    Well, it was good to be guided by information, but with a simple character.


    Speaking of which, you received a letter saying, "Show me your face."


    "It''s about time you went to show your face." It''s troublesome.


    Con.


    "Excuse me."


    This voice is an amari, isn''t it?


    Here you go.


    Open the door and look at the incoming amari.


    "The rat started sniffing around, do you want to deal with it?"


    As always, it''s not a smiling word.


    Well, I don''t have anything to say about her attitude right now.


    Please at least call me a mouse by my name.


    The spy also has a name.


    We''re going to get rid of Roark, aren''t we?


    ¡°Wait, why do you say it''s decided? The disposal will be in a month."


    Amari shrugs her shoulders.


    I''m a little bit unhappy with it, aren''t I?


    However, there is something else, so it is a month later.


    "I see. And yet... Rourke stole a few papers from the room."


    Ah, is that the room?


    This is a special room that was reserved for the intermediary.


    I told you to guide the spy, but I''m a little scared of passing the schedule.


    "Please investigate all those who came into contact with Rourke."


    Ok, then.


    I''ll see Amari out of the room.


    Nevertheless, you seem to have moved quickly.


    Do I wait in a relaxing trap?


    We won''t be seeing her until after we clear up our problem.


    Until then, I hope it arrives sooner rather than later.

 698 Is there poison in 645 stories?

    "It''s getting a little cooler." Is Ivy all right? "


    My father looks at me worried.


    I nodded and laughed.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m wearing one more today.¡±


    When the wind blows, it feels a little cooler.


    According to Uru-san, we can reach the village of Okanko in about three days.


    However, if the location Ull had predicted on the map was correct.


    "Look! Fruit found!"


    When I turned my gaze to Mr. Arth''s happy voice, I saw a red and black fruit of about 5 cm that was fruitful.


    And certainly there were fruits like unto them, and some of them were poisonous.


    Where was I supposed to check?


    Indeed... it was in the book of poisonous fruits and the book of edible fruits, so I definitely read it.


    Um... it''s a leaf!


    Yes, I saw it in the veins of the lobes.


    "Arus, wait! Think calmly."


    "I know, but this fruit was in the edible fruit book, so it''s okay."


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, Mr. Arth said vigorously.


    And Mr. Garth sighed.


    It was in the poisonous fruit book, wasn''t it?


    Evas looked at Arthur with a dazed look.


    Oh, is that so?


    Ms. Evas looks at her with a sad expression in response to Mr. Arthur''s words.


    Besides, you''re a bit unchaste, Mr. Arthur.


    Mr. Evas sighed and gave Mr. Arthur a book.


    Isn''t it okay if Evas checks it out?


    ¡°Arthur was the first to find out, so he should check it out.¡±


    Arthur and Evas, who are hanging out with each other.


    I realized that we were travelling together, but they used to argue.


    Most of them are small things, but I really do them every day.


    According to Mr. Garth, the two of them are not honest.


    "Because you''re honest, you can argue, right? When I asked my father, he stroked my head with a smile.


    And I didn''t get an answer to my question.


    What the hell is that?


    "We need to find out soon."


    Arthur turns the page with a sigh in response to what Ull said.


    I checked the shape of the fruits and leaves to see if I found the page I was looking for.


    It looks like the leaves are different from poisonous fruits.


    Huh?


    When I look at Mr. Evas, I see a book of poisonous fruits.


    Oh, my God.


    Were the two of you going to split up and check?


    I should''ve said that from the beginning.


    Ah, so that''s what Arthur thinks. He looks at Evas unhappily.


    Fufu, it''s interesting to see the relationship between the two.


    So, which one is it?


    "I think it is a fruit that can be eaten. Because the fruits on the poisonous side have different leaves


    Mr. Garth nodded as he peered into Mr. Evas''s book.


    Isn''t this it?


    Arthur shows Garth and Evas a page with a book of edible fruits.


    Mr. Garth nodded and turned his gaze to Mr. Ur.


    "It''s edible fruit."


    ¡°Correct. There are five similar fruits, but only three of them can be eaten. It is the leaves that are poisonous. For poisonous fruits, the veins are black. The only thing that''s not poisonous is that the veins are green."


    I''m relieved to hear Mr. Ull''s explanation.


    Good, it was a good fit.


    "Good, now you''ve answered me 10 times in a row, right?"


    Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas made a pleasant expression in Mr. Arth''s words.


    Because this is the challenge that Uru-san has imposed.


    Ur-san, who felt threatened by the low level of knowledge of the poisons of Garth-san, told him to judge whether the fruit was poisonous or not.


    If you don''t answer correctly 10 times in a row, you will be punished for reading a book about poison.


    The three of them have already read the book three times, so they are truly relieved that they answered correctly.


    Well, the fruit is easy.


    The three of them were stunned by Uru-san''s words.


    Certainly, the fruit is relatively easy to understand.


    The easiest thing to make a mistake is herbal medicine.


    There is something really indistinguishable about this.


    Even now, I''ll put out a book and check it out.


    "Next is the medicinal herb. To determine if the medicinal herbs I''m referring to are poisonous or not." Passed 10 times in a row "


    I laughed at Arthur, who had a sad expression on his face.


    There are 11 books about poison that Mr. Uru and his father have together.


    Sure, it''s a little tough to read again.


    But that knowledge will eventually help me, so I want you to do your best.


    Harvest the fruit and take a break.


    It''s sweet.


    That''s right.


    Plump, plump, plump


    ... no, you haven''t eaten Sora, have you?


    When I saw it, for some reason I was eating a sword.


    Huh. Where''d you get that?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    When I turned to the sound of Sheel, I saw three swords.


    ¡­¡­


    Silently staring at Ciel with his father.


    Where''d you get that?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Shell looks deep into the forest.


    Maybe he told me that he was the one who turned his gaze.


    "Ur. It looks like there''s an unreasonable garbage dump nearby." I''ll check it out. "


    Huh. Really?


    Uru-san came up to me in a state of surprise.


    And when I saw Sora eating her sword, I nodded.


    Looks like shell found it.


    ¡°All right, I think the three of you should rest, so I''ll be here. Where''s Ivy?"


    "I''ll take a look with your father."


    Uru-san nodded and went to explain to Garth-san and the others.


    Let''s go.


    Yeah.


    Shell guides me through the woods.


    From the place where the fruit was harvested, I went out to the dump about 10 minutes away.


    "I didn''t expect you to dump it in a place like this."


    Dad sighs when he sees a lot of magic items being thrown away.


    It looks like no one''s coming to throw it away right now.


    From the state of the fallen leaves on the garbage, I found that it had been left for a while.


    That''s right.


    Is there a gathering place for adventurers around here?


    The dump site is an easy place for adventurers to gather.


    The creation of a dump here means that there is something that brings adventurers together nearby.


    Around here?


    I look around with my father.


    I looked through the trees one by one, but I couldn''t find anything that would particularly attract adventurers.


    Nothing, right?


    Yeah. None, right?


    Can''t your father find it? He''s tilting his neck.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    Seeing Sora and the rest of us happily start dining together, we explored the signs.


    I delicately checked my surroundings to make sure I didn''t miss any signs of hiding.


    Huh?


    I feel like something has caught my skin.


    What''s the matter?


    My father puts his hand on the sword when he notices how I am.


    "It''s okay, it''s not a sign of an attack."


    I see.


    But don''t worry about it.


    Which way is it?


    Um... I think I just went a little further into the woods.


    Would you like to go check it out?


    Yeah. May I?


    I''m curious about something.


    The sign itself is very weak, so you may not have to worry about it.


    While watching Sora and the others, we head to the back of the forest to look for the signs we found.


    Just a little deeper into the forest, he immediately revealed his true identity.


    Rock?


    Towards the end of the line of sight is a gray rock with a convex ellipse.


    Is it about 50cm in size?


    There was a large crack in the center of the rock.


    Is this the sign?


    Reaching toward the stone gently strengthens the sign I felt earlier.


    I think so.


    Even if I stopped by, there was no sign, and I didn''t feel horrified by the rock situation.


    However, I was concerned about the sign of coming out of the rock.


    I think I felt something similar to this sign somewhere.


    Where was it?

 699 Lesson 646 Zi Egg!?

    Dad reaches for the rock.


    Can I touch it?


    "If anything happens, will you be in trouble?" The branches were...... "


    Dad gently pushes the rock as he picks up the branches that were falling near the rock.


    Huh?


    I''m a little surprised because the surface of the rock collapses when I just poke it with a branch.


    Rocks don''t collapse that easily, do they?


    ¡°Ivy, this doesn''t look like a rock.¡±


    Dad scrapes the surface of what looks like a rock a little with a branch.


    From the worn-out surface, the white part begins to appear.


    "This... is Liu''s egg"


    Ryu''s egg?


    Oh... an egg!


    Well, then why did you think it was a sign you knew?


    I don''t think I knew anything about Liu.


    Is that really the ball of Liu?


    "Oh, this shape and size." Probably, definitely. What''s the matter? "


    "I felt like I had felt the sign of the egg somewhere. But I''ve never had anything to do with Liu, so why not?"


    "That''s probably..."


    What, you know what?


    Ryu was dead in the woods near the town of Oulu, wasn''t he?


    Yeah.


    The remaining magic energy caused the monster to run wild. It was Lew who caused it.


    Perhaps the sign of Liu was still around Oolu Town.


    Even though he''s dead, is that a sign?


    Haha, that sounds strange.


    "Yes, I thought the only signs were those of the living."


    Is it possible?


    But that''s what your father said.


    "It seems that the signs of Liu who lived for a long time will remain in the vicinity of his death for several years." However, it was written in the literature that the signs of Liu, who had been affected for several years, seemed to be assimilated with the forest from the time he was alive, and no one would notice that it was Liu''s sign. I think Ivy felt somewhere, maybe Ivy went through Old Town or where Lew went. ¡±


    Is Liu''s sign assimilated to the forest?


    "Ah, so even if I stayed by my side, I wouldn''t even notice it until I could see it." Well, it was written that it would take a long time for you to grow up like that. "


    That''s right.


    I don''t think I have anything to do with Liu, so I haven''t looked into it much.


    It was just that the higher monsters were terrifying.


    But why are there Liu''s eggs in this place?


    Is that crazy?


    "Oh, it can''t have fallen into the woods like this." It''s highly probable that someone brought it to this place. "


    Does that mean you stole it from somewhere?


    "Druid. I didn''t come back, what happened?"


    I turned my attention to Uru-san''s voice and waved my hand towards me.


    Behind them were Garth and the others.


    "I have the eggs of Liu."


    Huh? In a place like this?


    When Ms. Uru saw Liu''s eggs, she caught a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "The little egg of Liu in the dump that the adventurer unjustly made." No matter what I think, there was a fool. "


    I leaned my head back at what Mr. Url said.


    I don''t understand the meaning of it at all.


    Inappropriate dumps and lulu, idiot?


    Are you talking about adventurers?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Interestingly, Mr. Garth is poking Liu''s egg with a branch.


    "Did you try to tame Liu or sell the eggs?" Either way, you''re stupid. "


    Mr. Garth''s expression surprised his father''s words.


    "Tame Liu? Oh, did you think you could do it right away if you were born?" And sell them, even though they''re eggs? "


    I wonder if Tame could do it if Liu was just born, still weak?


    And you want to sell it?


    Is there anyone who wants a baby egg that Ryu might hatch?


    "Aristocrats and rich people want it." So, you''re aiming for a small egg that you can carry. "


    It''s reckless, isn''t it?


    Father and Mr. Ur nodded to Mr. Garth''s words.


    "Ah, it''s reckless. Even if you succeed in getting the eggs, the moment you hatch, you''ll be eaten by Ryu''s child." I wonder if my parent Liu will come looking for my child and make a rampage. Either way, don''t die. "


    And yet, I want it.


    I smiled bitterly at Uru-san''s explanation.


    "This time, perhaps, the purpose is Tam." There were a lot of magic items in the dump. I don''t know what kind of magic item it is, but there are a lot of things that deceive the signs and magic power, and things that deceive the appearance. It''s a magic item that could speed up the hatching of eggs. ¡±


    Your father sighs and sticks a branch in the cracked part of the egg.


    When the twigs and branches entered the small eggs, the pacari and the eggs broke.


    Empty?


    I''m relieved to hear what your father said.


    I thought you might have died in the egg, but the sky hatched.


    Ah, but... was I born tamed?


    "Ivy"


    Yes?


    When I saw your father, he stroked my head.


    "As soon as she was born, Liu''s child was quite strong. Besides, my parents weren''t around, so I was supposed to be unstable. In the literature, it was written that Liu''s children who are not close to their parents will become quite ferocious."


    In other words... even from the moment I was born, Taim, Lu''s son, couldn''t do it.


    I see. Thank goodness.


    "The adventurer who stole the child''s eggs is now a nourishing child of Ryu"


    ... nutrition.


    I see.


    Speaking of which, Ur-san said, "The moment you hatch, you will be eaten by Ryu''s child."


    When I saw your father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    Haha


    I figured out why you called the adventurer who stole the eggs stupid.


    I can eat whatever I do, but I put my hand out.


    I can tell from the empty child eggs that Ryu''s child hatched, but do you think you''ve met his parents?


    Mr. Uru looks at his father with a little anxiety.


    "It was also written in the literature that Liu was a loving monster. I''m sure my parents will be looking for it.¡±


    "That''s right. Otherwise, we''ll be in a lot of trouble."


    Uru-san looks around.


    Together, we look around, but there is nothing of particular concern.


    Of course, there was no figure of Ryu''s child.


    "Oh, that."


    When I turned my gaze to Arth''s voice, I could see that someone was falling a little far away.


    "That''s... someone." No, it was a person. "


    Daddy smiled bitterly at Mr. Ull''s disgusting expression.


    Sure, I can see people''s feet.


    However, all you can see is your feet.


    Your upper body seems to be nourished by Ryu''s child.


    Or was it the nourishment of other monsters?


    "Gwaa....."


    Huh?


    Suddenly, his body trembled at the loud sound of the forest.


    The next moment, I realized I was hugged by my dad.


    I look for signs, but I can''t sense anything.


    Where is it?


    Could it be Liu?


    I''m nervous about what my father said.


    Is Lew nearby?


    "I don''t know, but I don''t feel anything."


    That means that Liu lived a long time, right?


    I felt the tension running through everyone''s words.


    "Gwaah!"


    Your voice has grown louder!


    Are you close?


    ¡±Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii¡±


    What, Siel?


    I can''t see her, but she''s the one who''s screaming.


    What do we do?


    You headed for Ryu?


    I run my gaze around, but it''s nowhere.


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Sora"


    When I looked at his feet, I saw Sora and the others coming to my side.


    "Gwah"


    "Ah. The atmosphere in your voice has changed."


    I saw that Uru-san was a little relieved.


    Are you all right now?


    Nyaan...


    Can Ryu and Adandara have a conversation?


    When your father leans his head, you shake your head to the side without even knowing it.


    It doesn''t even appear in the literature.


    "Ah, go! go!"


    I looked up at Ars-san''s voice.


    "It''s Liu."


    I saw Liu flying overhead.


    Oh, there''s a little lulu.


    "Thank goodness. Ryu''s child is with you, too."


    Uru-san sits down and exhales a sigh.


    Phew


    When his father took a small breath, he knelt down on the spot.


    "Father! Are you okay?"


    "Haha. That''s exactly what I''m afraid of now"


    I looked over the sky, but I didn''t see Ryu''s parents or children anymore.


    Have you gone home?


    ¡°Probably. He''s back in the unknown.¡±


    An unknown land?


    "Father, where is the unknown earth?"


    It wasn''t on the map, though.


    "There is a place on the other side of the capital where people can''t enter." By the way, it wasn''t even on the map. "


    An uncharted land that is not a map.

 700 Episode 647, landmark discovered!

    "There may be something there, so I''ll take a look around." Maybe some of them survived. "


    "All right."


    I saw Uru-san go into the woods.


    "We''ll... check the garbage in the dump." There may be something that needs to be addressed right away. ¡±


    Yeah.


    When I went to the dump with my father, Mr. Arth followed me.


    Mr. Garth and Mr. Evas are missing, so did you go to Mr. Ur?


    When I looked at Arthur who was lined up next to me, I noticed that his face was pale.


    Are you okay?


    "It''s all right. It just happened so fast, and that sound was still in my ear."


    I was scared of the sound of Luu.


    I just remembered, and my body was about to tremble.


    Since Liu flew away, we have no choice but to assume that it will be okay anymore.


    In my words, I leaned my neck at Mr. Ars with a slightly pathetic expression on his face.


    "It''s pathetic. I''m older than you."... that''s it! It''s all right now. "


    No, I haven''t recovered my complexion at all.


    But you shouldn''t tell me.


    Yes.


    When the three of us came to the dump, we had a little less magic items than when we first saw them.


    It looks like Sol ate well.


    "I''ve never seen a magic item before."


    Dad picks up the magic items and checks them one by one.


    "There are a lot of magic items." I''ve never seen anything like it. "


    Arus picks up the magic item that was rolling at his feet.


    What she picked up was a round sphere.


    It''s a magic item that I''ll start with.


    "When you see the button, you want to push it somehow, right?"


    No, you can''t.


    Father looks at Mr. Arth in anxiety.


    "It''s all right, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu That''s not so stupid!"


    That''s right.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen, so if you want to push it, don''t push it.


    Even so, Ars-san was cute the moment he bit her.


    "Haha. That''s right. I''m sorry."


    When his father apologized, Mr. Arth shook his head.


    And pick up a different magic item.


    ¡°I''ve seen this before. Certainly, it temporarily doubles your magic power.


    Father nods as he looks at what is in Mr. Arth''s hand.


    The magic power was doubled.


    If you had less magic power than I did, you wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    10x? No, 100x is a magic item.


    "Ah, this is... a magic item that hijacks consciousness." This is a sin not only for use, but also for possession. "


    Take over your consciousness?


    It''s a terrible magic item.


    "Yeah, that''s why possession is forbidden."


    And yet, here it is.


    Moreover, it seems that there are signs of using it, and my father''s expression has become quite steep.


    Something else is coming out, isn''t it?


    I nodded to Mr. Arthur''s words.


    At the end of the line of sight is a pile of magic items.


    "Damn it, you''re free to dream of taming Liu, but it''s not a good reason to try something illegal."


    "Did you find anything?"


    Ull and the others came to the dump site to see if they had finished their rounds around the area.


    I found a lot of illegal magic items.


    It wasn''t just magic items that take over consciousness.


    Mr. Ull looks at what''s in his father''s hand and looks disgusted.


    What kind of magic items did you find just by looking at them?


    That''s amazing.


    "As soon as you go to Okanko Village, you go straight to the Adventurer''s Guild." That''s terrible, isn''t it? "


    Did you just see that?


    Yeah, I''ve seen a lot of things.


    Mr. Uru shrugs his shoulders at your father''s words.


    I really hated the look on his face.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Hmm, it''s just that there was no one alive."


    The way I''m saying it now, I think there was the body of another adventurer, not just the lower half of the body I saw earlier.


    "I see. We don''t have to stay here any longer." Let''s go to Okanko Village


    "Let''s do that."


    When Mr. Url nods to his father''s words, he offers his hand to him.


    Curious about that, I gave Mr. Ur the magic item that your father had.


    One piece of evidence is enough.


    Evidence, yeah.


    I''d rather believe that there was something than just words.


    "Shell, don''t do this."


    When Ciel''s tail swayed at Ur-san''s words, she walked out the front.


    Mr. Ur walks behind him looking at the map.


    Do you have a general idea of where it is?


    If you want to report it to the Adventurer''s Guild, you don''t have to know where it is.


    Mr. Uru smiles bitterly at your father''s words.


    "For now, I''m expecting it to be here... but I can''t find the landmark."


    Uru-san looked a little further away with a troubled expression.


    What''s the landmark?


    Red Rock


    The red rocks?


    Somehow, I keep walking around looking around.


    "There it is! That''s good!"


    Uru-san exclaimed happily.


    Beyond the gaze, it was still small because it was far away, but there was certainly a red rock.


    "Is that a rock? Amazing color."


    Mr. Ars shouts with surprise.


    Certainly, I was surprised because it was a brighter color than I had imagined.


    When I look closer, it has a more beautiful red color than what I see in the distance.


    Maybe because of that, it floats quite a lot from around me.


    "Amazing, isn''t it? I don''t know why it''s this color, but it''s a natural color." The dump was deeper into the woods than I expected. But thanks to this rock, I was able to locate it. "


    A smile flashed at Ur-san with a grim expression on his face.


    I''m glad I looked anxious until just now.


    As I thought before, it''s a little scary color.


    Father puts his hand on the rock.


    Is it okay to touch it?


    "The fact that this rock is here... oh, look! It''s a village road."


    Looking at Uru-san''s point, I saw a well-maintained road.


    "Thank you, Shell."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Shell''s directions are always so perfect.


    When I stroked my head, I heard a rumbling throat.


    Fufu, it''s cute.


    "Three days from here." There''s a square a short walk away, so let''s get there today. ¡±


    Uru-san is glad to finally know where they are.


    You''ve been anxious somehow.


    Garth and the others did too.


    My father said, "I''ll get used to it."


    Well, there was a lot going on today, so I want to get some rest.


    As expected, Liu was surprised.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It''s time to put Sora and the others in a bag.


    Yeah, I got it.


    Three days after finding the village road.


    We''re almost to the village of Okanko.


    "Sora, Flem, Ciel, Sol. Go back to the bag."


    She jumped in and grabbed Sora and the others and put them in her bag.


    Put the last sol in the bag and you''ll see the basket your dad has.


    The 20th day after Tron fell asleep.


    It''s okay, right?


    Stop by your father and look inside the basket.


    Because the body is small and moving, I know that it is just sleeping, but I am not worried.


    This is the first time I haven''t woken up like this.


    Yeah.


    I poked Tron with my fingers.


    Still won''t wake up.


    There are too many things I don''t know about tree monsters.


    Well, I''ve never heard of a tree monster traveling with me.


    Therefore, everything was in a state of hand exploration.


    "Wake up and eat your dinner."


    Stroke the head of the last Tron.


    We just have to wait for him to come up.


    It''s time to see it.


    In Uru-san''s words, the door could be seen from among the woods.


    Somehow, it''s a gorgeous door.


    For some reason, the doors of the Okanko Village were decorated throughout.


    "What''s the point?"


    When I saw your father, I shrugged my shoulders.


    It''s a strange door that gets more decorated year after year.


    "That''s right."


    Is it somebody''s hobby?

 701 Did you hear so much about 648?

    As I approached the Okanko Village, I saw adventurers gathering.


    Is something wrong?


    I looked at your father and Mr. Url, but I shook my head to the side because I didn''t know.


    Is everyone together?


    "There''s all of us."


    "My whole team is here."


    A man who seems to be the leader of the adventurers is checking the adventurers with one hand on the paperwork.


    "About three days ago, I heard a creepy sound in the woods. I checked the area, but the cause is unknown, so I''m going to investigate a little further away. There''s a high chance of a dangerous monster, so don''t relax."


    The sound of Liu echoed all the way here.


    That''s amazing.


    I waited for the adventurers who started to travel to the forest to turn around and pass them so that they would not get in the way, but could I just drop them off?


    I was already flying away from the sound of Liu.


    I looked at Uru-san and his father wondering if they were willing to call out to the adventurers and walked towards the village.


    You won''t say it, will you?


    Mr. Arth looks at his father and Mr. Ur strangely.


    "I have to report to Gilmouth first."


    Is that what this is about?


    I don''t know, but it''s up to the two of us, so it''s not a mistake.


    Is that gatekeeper in a hurry to see us?


    Uru-san''s gaze definitely caught sight of the gatekeeper who was anxious to see us.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    In Okanko Village, I want to relax.


    What''s that?


    Are you already in trouble in the woods?


    No, you''re still okay, aren''t you?


    Because it looks like the person who tried to do something is already dead.


    Liu''s balls hatched and flew away with her parents.


    Yep.


    It''s okay... I want to think it''s okay.


    ¡°What''s the matter? She had a very strange expression on her face. Does it hurt somewhere?"


    Huh?


    When I raised my eyes to my voice, my father looked into my face worryingly.


    Looks like you were still immersed in your thoughts.


    This habit has to be fixed.


    But I feel a little relieved when my father is with me.


    It''s okay.


    That''s fine, but if you''re not feeling well, tell me right away.


    Yeah.


    I stopped by Uru-san, who was talking to his father and the doorman.


    Looks like he''s struggling a bit, but what''s wrong?


    Why can''t you let me in?


    "Ahh, I can''t do that... just give me a minute."


    When Uru-san let out a big sigh at the gatekeeper''s attitude, the gatekeeper shuddered anxiously.


    Uru-san and his father put a wrinkle between their eyebrows.


    Well, I can''t help but react.


    Because the gatekeeper is the last wall to protect the village and town.


    However, you can''t be afraid of Mr. Uru''s sigh.


    Isn''t the man in front of you a gatekeeper?


    ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing here?"


    I couldn''t see her, but I heard a woman.


    "Ah. Well, I want you to be a gatekeeper from today..."


    It''s from today.


    But you''re definitely a vigilante, aren''t you?


    Then you must have been trained to some degree, so it''s strange that you''re so scared.


    Is this village okay?


    From today? Ahh ~, it''s all because of those idiots!


    I could see that the woman''s voice had increased in intensity.


    Looks like you''re pretty angry.


    "Hmm? Adventurer?" Why can''t you let me in? "


    A woman came out of the door and looked at us and saw the doorman.


    A woman with a scratch on her eye. She''s very powerful.


    "Huh. No, I can decide if it''s okay..."


    A confused gatekeeper restrains the woman''s head.


    How do I verify my identity?


    "... I don''t know how"


    "Huh. What about the gatekeeper''s job?"


    "... no, not at all"


    The troubled gatekeeper slapped his shoulder and bowed his head towards us.


    "I''m sorry." I got caught up in this rampage. "


    The woman bowed her head, so the doorman bowed her head in a hurry.


    "It''s okay. If you didn''t know, you can''t help it." So, can we get into the village? "


    When Uru-san asked if she could enter the village with a smile, the woman opened the door and said, "Of course."


    Huh?


    The moment I entered the room, everyone''s feet stopped.


    What happened?


    The inside of the room is quite rough.


    "I''m sorry, but the doormen were fighting in the room."


    Fighting?


    This room is an important part of the process to get into the village, isn''t it?


    ¡°I need a proof of identity.¡±


    A woman places a magic item on a rattling table.


    Uru-san and his father smiled bitterly, and when they each gave out their guild cards, they placed them on top of the magic items.


    Next, I''ll finish off with Garth and the others safely prove their identities and get a pass.


    "This table is no good anymore."


    Everyone nodded at the woman''s words.


    At first it was parallel, but now it''s leaning to the right.


    When a woman lifted a magic item from the table, a loud rattling sound broke one leg on the table.


    A woman laughs bitterly and places a magic item on the shelf.


    It''s better than the magic item breaking down.


    It was a fierce fight, wasn''t it?


    Mr. Garth supported the table on which he had collapsed and placed it sideways.


    "That''s right." When you take a lover, when they take it, it''s nothing. "


    In a relationship between a man and a woman?


    "All the temperamental guys were gathered at the gatekeeper, so the quarrel was fierce. It looks like he was temporarily sent here because of them. I''m sorry.¡±


    A woman looks at the gatekeeper and lowers her head.


    In addition, the gatekeeper shakes his head in a panic.


    Temporary?


    The woman nodded powerlessly at Ms. Uru''s strange expression.


    "Yes, most of the gatekeepers have joined the quarrel, so if I dispose of them carefully, I will run out of manpower." So the captain asked the regiment commander to turn over his manpower. That means he''s sewing his gatekeepers'' ass right here. "


    I see.


    The gatekeeper looked at him with a bitter smile.


    ¡°He is mainly in the office and has nothing to do with the rough. I didn''t expect you to come here."


    The doorman laughed tinyly as the woman gave a look of apologies.


    "I also said that it was not suitable because I was small, but I was told that it was only for a little while."


    "I''ll ask the Commander to get back to work immediately, so I need you to help me work as a gatekeeper until I get back. Please."


    The gatekeeper who nodded at the woman''s words may be small-minded, but is it okay to take care of her?


    If you want to talk, I''m starting to clean.


    ¡°I''d like to meet Gilmouth from the Adventurer''s Guild, but do you know where he is?¡±


    A woman thinks a little bit about Mr. Ull''s question.


    "There was a disturbing sound in the forest about three days ago." Did you hear that? "


    Uru nods to the woman''s words.


    Yeah, it looks like it was pretty extensive.


    "That''s right." We''ve sent an adventurer to investigate it, so we should be waiting for your report. That''s why I think it''s more likely that you''re in the Adventurer''s Guild or the Vigilante''s Guild. "


    An Adventurer''s Guild.


    I see, thank you.


    Uru says thank you and lowers his head together.


    When I left the room avoiding the scattered objects, the main street was overflowing with people.


    Amazing person.


    I could hear a lot of people, so I expected a lot of people, but I didn''t think so.


    "There are eight large caves around this okanko village." Half of the caves drop popular magic items, so adventurers gather here. Nevertheless, there are a lot of them. "


    It''s a village famous for its caves.


    What''s that?


    The map didn''t mention the cave, did it?


    Yeah, I heard you''re trying not to load it.


    That''s right.


    Nevertheless, do you want to avoid this person and go to the Adventurer''s Guild?


    I see my dad next door.


    Gently place your hand on your arm.


    "Don''t get lost."


    Yeah.


    Let''s be careful.

 702 649 rumors or traps?

    It was up to Ur and Garth to explain what happened to Liu and the dump.


    My dad told me that we don''t all have to go because it''s just a report.


    Everyone came to the Adventurer''s Guild, but I was surprised at the number of Adventurers in the Guild.


    Looking toward the counter, I saw a row of adventurers'' long snakes.


    There were 10 guild members working with them, but they didn''t seem to catch up.


    "You''re an amazing person." Why are there so many of them? "


    Uru-san had a disgusting expression when he saw the people involved.


    ¡°How long is this going to take?¡±


    Mr. Garth seems to be fed up with the crowds.


    Nevertheless, there are really a lot of people.


    The new cave looks amazing.


    As I listened to the adventurers'' conversations, I went deeper into the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "You found another one, didn''t you?" Is this the sixth or the seventh place this year? "


    After listening to the adventurer for a while, his father and Mr. Uru nodded with complacency.


    "I see. More adventurers than ever before are new caves and drop items." For the time being, I don''t think I''m comfortable with this. Rumor has it we found something new. ¡±


    Father nods to his words.


    Summarizing what I heard from the adventurers, there are several famous caves in this village that are still being found. And every cave drops magic items to satisfy adventurers.


    Somehow, it''s a great village.


    "I don''t have a choice. Let''s line up." Garth, where do you line up? "


    All of them turned their gaze to the line of adventurers.


    ¡°What about the third from the right?¡±


    "The queue is short, but it''s no good. The guild staff dealing with it is young. She won''t be able to take care of it based on what she has to say. If that happens, you''ll have to call someone else, so it''ll take time."


    Sure enough, if you call someone else without being able to handle it, it''ll be a hassle again.


    Looks like Ull is looking for someone who can handle the length of the line better.


    "In that case, it''s on the left." Because it''s away from the door, the queue isn''t that long, and I think I can handle it well. "


    Look to the left, as recommended by your father.


    A man in his 40s, he is certainly good at dealing with adventurers.


    "That''s right, let''s do it to him. Garth, let''s go."


    I saw Ur and Garth in line.


    There were 17 adventurers in front of them.


    Some of them might be teaming up, but it''s going to take at least half an hour.


    We''re getting in the way here, so let''s move.


    In my father''s words, I moved in search of a place where there were no adventurers.


    It''s just that there''s nowhere without adventurers.


    Hey, isn''t Gilmouth and the Commander back yet?


    Huh?


    Is Mr. Gilmouth and the Commander not in the village?


    I don''t think they would ever leave the village at the same time.


    Somehow I stopped and listened to the adventurers.


    Was the leader of the regiment investigating the deepest cave?


    "That''s right, the cave we found earlier in the spring." The story of the top adventurer who was the first to examine the cave was not only deep, but also very divided. Moreover, there are many kinds of monsters, and it looks like a very dangerous cave. "


    Ah, that''s why not only the top adventurer, but also the leader of the regiment dived into the cave.


    That person''s strength is such that even the top adventurers can''t compete with them.


    I have such a strong leader.


    I''d like to see it from a distance.


    "Gilmouth was also the first to be found, wasn''t he?" But what happened to Gilmour? Even though the regiment leader is away


    That''s right.


    Normally, you''d wait for the Commander to come back.


    I can''t wait. Is something wrong?


    This hasn''t been officially announced yet, but none of the adventurers who went to the cave came back.


    Really? Because the caves around this village are so dangerous, some of the top adventurers were pretty strong, right?


    "That''s right, but the selected adventurers aren''t coming back." Moreover, the vigilante who went to see what was happening in the cave reported that there might be a lot of monsters outside the cave. "


    Out of the cave?


    That''s pretty important information, isn''t it?


    "Who''s the source of that information?" Is it true? "


    "One of the vigilantes who went to see the cave is a drinking companion." He told me. "


    Does that mean I can think of it as a true story?


    I mean, it''s true.


    But do you want to tell that story in a place like this?


    Moreover, I said it was true.


    "Yes, the truth."


    What, another adventurer?


    "So, if the cave is overflowing with monsters, it will be a big deal." Gilmouth probably decided he couldn''t afford to wait for the Commander to come back. "


    When the cave was overflowing with monsters, there were more monsters in the cave.


    Or was it when the magic power suddenly increased?


    Either way, it''s dangerous.


    I just said it was true, and I said, "Maybe."


    So you two aren''t here?


    I''ll talk to you in a lot of detail.


    Not a word of it.


    Somehow, it''s like I''m asking around.


    Speaking of which, it feels like these two are keeping their voices down, but it''s not that small.


    "Ivy"


    Huh?


    Oh, I was on my way to a place where there weren''t many adventurers.


    After looking at the two adventurers next to each other, she leaves the place gently.


    "I turned around and I wasn''t there, so I was in a hurry."


    ¡°I''m sorry, I just heard something bothering me.¡±


    Is that so?


    Yeah. It looks like Gilmouth and the Captain aren''t investigating the caves in the village right now.


    My father was a little surprised by my words.


    Then I stroked my hair tightly.


    "What? What?"


    "Because you have a look that doesn''t fall on your face."


    Eh!


    I suppressed my cheeks with both hands to my father''s words.


    I wonder why you have this expression on your face.


    I''m trying my best not to move my expression!


    Didn''t you think it was strange to see the gatekeeper?


    You mean the doorman all of a sudden?


    "I thought, he can''t play the role of a gatekeeper, can he?"


    Besides, it is strange that the doormen were so careful that they lacked manpower.


    There was a village where the doorkeepers had died because of brainwashing, but the next day they were properly supplemented with manpower.


    The gatekeeper had a high probability of being attacked by monsters, so it seemed that he would be able to deal with them in case of an accident.


    So, something''s wrong with this village.


    It looks like this village is going crazy, doesn''t it?


    Yeah, Dad''s right.


    A vigilante who does not make up for the shortage of manpower in an impossible arrangement.


    An adventurer who rumors Gilmouth''s absence is leaking information.


    What''s that?


    Could it be that there is a purpose and a course of action?


    Do you know that?


    What?


    Rumor has it that the next two Guilmas candidates are planning to take the lead while Guilmas is gone.


    Huh?


    Do you want me to think that two of Gilmouth''s candidates are driving the village crazy?


    "Where there''s money, there''s insects."


    Bugs?


    ... does that mean someone is trying to steal money from this village?


    "The way this village decides between Gilmouth and the Commander is unique." Some aristocrats from King''s Landing don''t know because they''re not interested. "


    Yeah, I mean, the nobility from King''s Landing is trying to do something in this village.


    And you''re setting a trap to prevent it?


    But if you think about it, you''ll find out.


    I think it is enough to say that the doorkeepers were careful due to the quarrel, and there was a shortage of manpower.


    The vigilante will see that there''s a problem.


    Impossible placement would be too much.


    "It must be a trap to suit the opponent"


    Sounds like you''re making a fool of somebody who fits into a trap.

 703 Episode 650, finally rendezvous.

    Sit where the entrance of the Adventurer''s Guild can be seen, and put the sweetness of fruit dumplings in your mouth.


    Because the fruit is kneaded in, it is slightly sweet and delicious.


    It''s delicious. The red one has a strong sweetness and the green one has a refreshing sweetness.


    Ars teaches you how to look at the fruit dumplings in the basket.


    Oranges are a bit sour.


    "That''s right."


    To explain, Arthur and Evas take the orange dumplings from the basket.


    Father seems to be satisfied with the red fruit dumplings, which have a strong sweetness.


    Gaze at the Adventurer''s Guild.


    It''s been over an hour and a half since Mr. Ull and the others were in line.


    After all, that line of snakes wasn''t sweet.


    Within the Adventurer''s Guild, I listened to various adventurers.


    The most common was the absence of the Commander and Gilmouth, and the caves they found were amazing.


    The next most common thing was that the cave was overflowing with monsters, and the doorman was rough with precautions.


    I was listening to the adventurers for about 20 minutes, but my father decided not to ask any more, so he left Ur and escaped.


    The moment we went out, we were all relieved.


    The tired body is taking a break from the sweetness that has come to its eyes, but I''m sure Uru-san and the others will complain.


    When I signaled them to go outside, they looked at us with resentment.


    "You haven''t come out yet." What do you want to eat next? "


    I turned my attention to the stalls where Mr. Arth was lining up.


    "Eh, you want to eat the next one?" What do you say when Mr. Garth and the others come back? "


    Oh, Mr. Evas is looking for his next meal.


    Is it okay?


    "It''s okay. I don''t know about Uru-san, but Garth is just a little angry." It''s the usual thing. "


    That''s right.


    You''re often angry when Arthur and Evas go too far.


    I''m just asking if they''re used to getting mad.


    I remembered that Garth-san was so heavy that he breathed out, and I felt a little sorry for him.


    "Why don''t you just wait a little longer for the two of you?"


    Arus, who had met in the village of Okanyi, seemed reluctant to Garth or Evas.


    It seems that there are a lot of things and I was reluctant to do it, but Evas said that it was back to normal.


    Garth said, "I think of my people, but I have a good personality."


    "Ivy"


    What is it?


    Look at Mr. Arth.


    It''s okay, Garth''s anger will calm down soon.


    Apparently, I don''t want to wait for them.


    "How about that shop?"


    The same goes for Mr. Evas.


    When I saw your father, he was smiling bitterly.


    "Don''t do that, Dad."


    "I''m sorry, but I thought they''d be fine now that they''re back."


    Huh?


    When I turned to the Adventurer''s Guild, I saw Urs and Garth with a tired expression on their faces.


    Good job, you''ve been waiting a long time.


    Uru and Garth laughed bitterly at your father''s words.


    "I''m really here." Because it''s hard to go on. Moreover, when our turn comes and we start talking, they say, "Please go back."


    Because it was about Liu, is it in the back?


    It was like the sound of a song echoed all the way here.


    I see. You went deeper after all.


    Did your father expect it?


    Well, I know about Ryu, but I heard more about the dead guys.


    Adventurers?


    "It seems that they were hired in this village by a nobleman." I was asked if there was anything missing that could confirm the identity of the adventurer. So I gave him the contract that the dead guy had. "


    What, a contract?


    Did you find it when you were looking around?


    That''s amazing.


    "Well, you found the contract."


    "Well, it was dirty with blood, but the contents were readable." It''s a miracle that the contract was left because most of the people who had it were eaten. ¡±


    If it was badly damaged, it was a miracle.


    "What were you eating more than that? I envy you."


    Look at Mr. Url''s emptied basket.


    I have one.


    Dad takes out another basket of the same size and opens the lid.


    Besides, Mr. Garth gave a surprised expression.


    "Thanks to Druid and Ivy."


    Huh?


    "If it were Arthur and Evas, I would never have my share."


    Definitely.


    But I guess that''s right.


    Arthur and Evas were surprised when they tried to buy their share.


    Ahahaha


    Garth sighed as Arthur and Evas laughed away.


    "Well, this time it happened, so that''s fine." Which one was better? "


    Uru-san takes the basket from his father and shows it to Garth-san.


    Mr. Garth had a slightly happy expression on his face.


    I like sweet things.


    Explaining the difference between the three kinds of sweetness, I reached out to the basket happily.


    It was good because it seemed like they liked it a lot from the look of the two people who ate it.


    Speaking of which, there were rumors that it was a trap, but is there anyone who would get caught up in it?


    Uru-san tilts his neck as he eats.


    Probably an aristocrat from King''s Landing, but don''t feel like you''re overdoing it.


    Uru and Garth nodded to their father''s words.


    "That''s right." I almost told the adventurer I was talking about that I didn''t know how to spread such bad rumors. However, if you look at it differently, you can say that you''re trying to make me realize a trap. "


    Everyone nodded to Uru-san''s words.


    Yes, it''s like a rumor circulation and a village state that just says you noticed a trap.


    Are you advising the nobility or telling them to flee?


    I don''t know if you have any other plans.


    "Well, the vigilante and guild officials in this village are curvy." There must be a reason. "


    A songwriter?


    For now, let''s go to the inn.


    Speaking of which, I was told to "leave it to me" for the accommodation I''m staying today.


    ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    I wish I had a bath.


    "It''s right around the corner. It''s just around the corner from the main street."


    After clearing the basket, Url-san walks out.


    After that, you follow the main street, avoiding people.


    Along the way, I almost got lost, so I grabbed my father''s arm in a hurry.


    Are you okay?


    Yeah.


    I''ve always avoided crowded places, so I don''t think I''m good at avoiding people.


    Should we get used to it while we''re in this village?


    There will be more people in the capital.


    "Turn right over there, and there will be fewer people."


    Uru-san points ahead, concerned about me.


    Thank you very much.


    Almost there.


    Turn right at the fifth corner of the boulevard.


    That''s good.


    There was really a decrease in the number of people.


    Even so, you''re a lot more of a crowd than before.


    Father looks back.


    Speaking of which, there may have been more people than when we entered the village.


    "In time, it must be the people who came to have dinner and the people who came to buy the ingredients for dinner."


    Speaking of which, it''s already such a good time.


    "Over here."


    A few minutes walk after Mr. Ull.


    I saw an inn with a familiar name, "Tomorrow".


    Well, Ars-san was under protection, wasn''t he?


    I don''t think so, so I forgot.


    Tomorrow, right? That''s a name I''ve heard of somewhere.


    Ars-san leans his head and stands in front of the inn "Tomuro".


    "There are lodgings with this name everywhere." You must have seen one of them. "


    Arthur and Evas nod to Ur''s explanation.


    Mr. Garth tilted his head slightly and looked at Mr. Ur.


    Have you noticed anything?


    "There should be a room, so let''s go."

 704 Lets take it easy on Story 651.

    "Welcome. Oh, it''s not Ur!" It''s been a long time. You were the guide. ¡±


    When I entered the inn "Asura", a small and cute woman greeted me.


    "It''s been a long time, Chagu." I''m glad you''re doing well. Is the room okay? "


    The woman laughing, "Of course", looked at us and bowed her head slightly.


    "Welcome, nice to meet you." Well, what should I do about the room division? "


    Looking at everyone, Mr. Chagu slightly tilted his neck.


    "Druid and Ivy are parents and children, so what should we do in the same room...?"


    Ull looks at Evas.


    Evas looked strange for a moment, but for some reason he blushed and shook his head to the side.


    It''s okay if we''re together.


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, Mr. Evas glared at him and said, "Separate!" I was angry.


    I don''t know why, and I tilt my neck.


    You don''t have to worry about it.


    My father smiles and strokes my head.


    Could it be that Evas-san was impatient with Urs and Garth?


    But what about the room?


    "Oh, that''s a lovely reaction."


    Chagu smiles happily at me.


    Well, what''s the cute reaction?


    "Fufu. Now, all the rooms are on the same floor." Uh, the two-person room is in this two-room. And then there''s the one-person room across the street. ¡±


    Chagu-san hands over three keys to Ur-san.


    Is it okay if Url is on the same floor?


    "Oh, please."


    Okay, okay, okay.


    When Chaghu hands Uru the fourth key, she points to the stairs.


    It''s the third floor, so let''s go.


    I lowered my head to Mr. Chagu and then headed for the stairs.


    When we got to the third floor, Mr. Url was handing over the keys to his father.


    I''m in the corner with my dad.


    Next to it are Garth''s and Evas'' rooms, and across the street is Arth''s room.


    It looks like Mr. Urs''s room is next to Mr. Ars.


    "In the meantime, let''s take a bath and take a break." Let''s talk... tomorrow. I''m tired today. "


    Fathers nodded at Mr. Uru''s decision.


    I agree.


    You look a little tired from the crowd.


    I''m still not used to the crowd.


    When I entered the room with my father, the window was large and bright.


    "Nice room. Sounds calm."


    That''s right.


    Activate the magic items to get the Soras out of the bag.


    Looking at the Sora exploring the room, she pulls out what she needs from the magic bag.


    How long will you spend in this inn?


    I haven''t talked about that.


    "That depends on tomorrow''s discussion, doesn''t it?" For now, let''s think about it for about a week. "


    "All right."


    When you have finished organizing your clothes, prepare for the bath.


    In the woods, I could wipe my body with hot water, so I''m looking forward to it.


    It''s been a long time!


    When it was ready, Sora and the others prepared their meals and left the room.


    You''re so happy, aren''t you?


    Huh?


    I wonder if the pleasure of taking a bath is on your face?


    Hold the cheek with one hand.


    Sure, I''m laughing.


    "Haha, I''m really happy."


    It''s nice to be able to wash away the dirt completely, and it''s great to be warm from the core.


    Take your time and enjoy the bath.


    Laughing at your father''s words, each headed to a different door.


    What''s that?


    Three doors?


    Men''s and women''s soup... family soup?


    I have a bath that I can take with my parents and children.


    I saw it for the first time.


    Well, it''s been a long time, so let''s soak it slowly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Enjoy plenty of hot water before heading to your room.


    "I''m home. Is that it?"


    Back in the room, Sora and the others were already dreamy and quiet.


    Is your father still alive?


    I didn''t think I''d get out of the bath first.


    Huh? Are you back already?


    I heard the sound of opening the lock, so I turned my gaze to my father and he came in.


    Welcome home. You''re late.


    If it were normal, your father would be quicker.


    Is something wrong?


    Yeah, when I got out of the bath, I met Ull and I was talking to her.


    "That''s right."


    I wasn''t in the hallway, so you were in Mr. Ur''s room.


    "Tomorrow, I will be able to meet Abal, whom Ginar introduced to me. However, she seems to be a little busy right now, so it seems that she won''t be able to take up much time."


    "All right."


    I think it''s okay because it''s Jinnar-san''s introduction, but don''t be thrilled.


    Mr. Abal, what''s he like?


    "Besides, it''s dinner, but I think I can go right away." Would you like to take a break? "


    "I''m hungry, so I''m fine. Is your dad okay?"


    It''s okay. Then let''s call out to Garth and the others.


    Yeah.


    Ton ton.


    ¡°Druid, Ivy, why don''t you go to dinner?¡±


    That''s Mr. Ur''s voice.


    When his father opened the door, Garth and the others seemed to be with him.


    I wonder if everyone has taken a bath, or if they have a refreshing expression.


    I was just about to call out to Garth and the others.


    "Was that so?" Then let''s go together. "


    We all go down to the first floor to the dining room.


    I leaned my neck into the dazzling cafeteria.


    No, I don''t think we''re the only ones staying here.


    Uru-san, where are the other customers?


    "Oh, there are three of them. I''ll eat in each room."


    "That''s right."


    Eating in the room is quite unusual.


    Maybe they''re injured and unable to move... or maybe they''re running away from someone?


    Is that why you can''t show your face?


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you. Today, my son''s handmade pandan."


    What''s the matter?


    That''s the first dish I''ve heard of.


    I wonder what kind of food it is.


    When I sit in a chair and wait, I am transported quickly.


    The burnt cheese looks delicious on a deep plate.


    ?? ?? ?? ?


    It is like a dish in which a large bite of black bread is arranged on a plate, a lot of stew with small cut vegetables is sprinkled on top, and cheese is placed on top and the surface is baked.


    The black bread is softened with stew and is delicious.


    It''s just so hot!


    "Ahhh. But it''s delicious."


    Mr. Garth is eating slowly next to Mr. Arth eating vigorously.


    Tilt your neck to eat slower than usual.


    "Garth doesn''t like being hot." I''m waiting for tea to cool down, or adding a little water. "


    That''s right.


    I didn''t notice at all.


    We''ve eaten together many times, and we''ve had tea.


    Even though I''m eating it so that I don''t notice it, I wonder why it''s scattered


    When Mr. Garth sees Mr. Arth, she shrugs her shoulders.


    "I don''t know why I''m hiding it."


    I laughed at Mr. Garth with a disgruntled expression.


    ¡±I was so curious about the girl that she said, ''It''s like a girl''¡±


    "... you guys."


    Mr. Garth dropped his shoulder at the words of Mr. Evas.


    Your father and Mr. Ull''s shoulders are shaking.


    Garth sighed as if she had given up.


    I was shocked when I was told when I was eight years old that I wanted to be a knight.


    I was aiming for a knight.


    Oh, that''s a shock.


    Daddy turned his attention to Uru-san''s words.


    "Does Ull have any experience?"


    "Don''t you care what your favorite child says?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never done it before."


    "What a boring life."


    Uru-san''s words made my father look grumpy.


    Laughing at the interaction, Chagu brought me a new dish.


    You two are so close, aren''t you?


    Besides, Uru-san and his father had a complicated expression on their faces.


    Sure, maybe you''re right.

 705 Lesson 652, Mr. Abal.

    The next day, Mr. Chagu''s son had a homemade breakfast.


    However, I haven''t seen your son yet.


    "This soup is so delicious."


    The soup that Chagu-san recommended the most is a pleasant and gentle taste in the morning that makes your body warm and warm.


    "That''s right. That''s good."


    There''s not much meat in it, but my dad seems to like it too.


    How do you make it?


    Don''t worry about it.


    We go to the stairs to get a delicious breakfast and return to the room.


    We were the only ones having breakfast today, and there were no three people who were supposed to be staying at the inn.


    Maybe we won''t see each other again.


    Oh, yeah.


    Everyone turned their attention to Uru-san''s voice.


    "I heard from you early this morning, and it looks like Abal will be here by noon." Is everything all right? "


    I heard that Mr. Abar would come yesterday, so I didn''t make any plans.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    When I nodded to your father''s words, Garth and the others nodded.


    "Well, uh... there''s a room in the back of the first floor." I told you to let me use it, so please come around 11 o''clock in the afternoon. If it''s sooner than that, I''ll call it out. "


    I''m looking forward to finally seeing Abar-san.


    ¡°Druid, Ivy, I''d like to hang out with Sora and the others, but can I interrupt your stay?¡±


    Mr. Arth looks at my father and me with a little anxiety.


    ¡°Ivy, are you okay?¡±


    "Yeah. Everyone will be happy, so please come."


    It feels good to see Mr. Arth with a puffy smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ve been having so much fun in the woods that I really missed myself yesterday.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    We''ve all been together in the woods.


    When I went to bed, Sora and the others went to see Arthus and the others.


    "Um, do you mind if I do too?"


    "I''m sorry, so am I."


    After Evas, Garth looks at my dad and me.


    Laughing and nodding, they both gave a happy expression.


    I wish you wouldn''t mind coming.


    Sora and the others would be delighted.


    Mr. Ull broke up with us because he had some business to do, and the five of us went back to our room.


    "" I''m home. ""


    "" "I''m sorry to disturb you." "


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and Flem jumped open the door and greeted her cheerfully.


    For some reason Sol fell out of bed and was worried by Sheel.


    What''s going on?


    Huh? You''re not there, are you?


    I remembered that I was activating a magic item because of Arthur''s disappointing voice.


    Sora and the others were using magic items to hide their appearance, so that even a sudden visitor would be fine.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Sora and the others, who were strangely looking up at Arthur and the others, laughed a bit.


    I told you about the hidden magic item, but have you forgotten?


    Could it be a magic item?


    Evas looks around the room with a curious look.


    ¡°That''s right, I''m trying to keep Sora and the others out of sight from the people entering the room.¡±


    Press the button of the magic item on the table.


    "Oh, I see. Shell, it''s been a long time since yesterday."


    Ms. Ars lifts up Ciel, who was by her side, and gives her a cheekful.


    Nah?


    Shell was a little surprised by Mr. Arth''s behavior.


    I mean, you''ve never had a cheekache before, have you?


    What happened in Mr. Ars?


    "I just haven''t seen you for a few hours, that''s amazing."


    Your father is smiling bitterly as he looks at you.


    Garth and Evas also sighed at Arth''s behavior.


    But they were both hugging Sora and Flem.


    After playing for a while, I went down to the first floor because time was running out.


    "Ah. It was just right. Abal''s here right now."


    Next to Uru-san, there was a man with a strong body.


    I''m sure he''s Mr. Abal.


    I think he''s a little taller than his father.


    And most of all... I can''t see.


    Maybe they''re just looking at us normally, but they''re staring at us.


    "He''s worse than a criminal, but he''s a good guy."


    Abar shrugs his shoulders at the explanation that he doesn''t really know whether Uru-san is complimenting or scolding.


    I kind of laughed at how I was getting used to being told that.


    When I entered the room rented by Mr. Ur, I was surprised that it was a little extravagant.


    It''s luxurious because it''s sometimes used by aristocrats with a reason, isn''t it?


    What kind of aristocrat is that?


    A powerless nobleman can be exploited.


    I somehow understood Abar-san''s explanation.


    There''s a lot of aristocrats around.


    When everyone sat in the chair, Ur introduced Arthur and the others, and then we were introduced to each other.


    "Even though you were small, it was hard."


    Huh?


    As I slowly drank my tea, Abar-san told me that it was a sting.


    I was a little surprised at the "small" I had not heard in a long time.


    I''ve grown a little taller, so I haven''t heard a word in months.


    "I''m 10 years old, so I''m not small."


    A child is a child.


    At the age of 10, some children will become lower-ranking adventurers.


    I don''t think she''s the age to be said to be small.


    "Ten years old? That''s tiny."


    Abar-san''s words made me look a little unhappy.


    Sure, a little bit, a little bit smaller than the 10-year-old average.


    But this is still growing!


    "There was a lot of Ivy. But I''m still growing."


    My father strokes my head.


    Besides, when I nodded vigorously, Abar-san showed a slightly sorry expression, maybe.


    It is difficult to understand whether it is because of poor eye contact, or because the change in expression is small.


    "Don''t compare yourself with the 10-year-olds in this village."


    I leaned my head back at what Mr. Url said.


    "The children in this village are growing up a little faster."


    Is that so?


    When I saw your father, I shook my head to the side without knowing.


    "Speaking of which, that''s right." I looked it up a few years ago and found out. "


    Abar-san nodded like he remembered.


    That''s why you made me look so small.


    ¡°I''m sorry. Well, there''s no difference between what I''ve heard about Arthur and the others.¡±


    It is said that there was no mistake in the communication.


    That''s good.


    "I''m Abal, and I''m working on this sub-gilmouth of Okanko Village."


    Sub-Gilmouth?


    You mean Assistant Gilmouth?


    "Sub-Gilmouth is not an assistant." This village has its own job title. "


    When I tilt my neck, my father teaches me softly.


    This village''s own position.


    You know, like a commander or a deputy commander?


    I think we should explain it a little bit.


    When I turned my attention to Abar-san''s words, they looked at me and Garth-san.


    Apparently, I wasn''t the only one who didn''t understand.


    "Sub-Gilmouth is only authorized by Gilmouth under certain conditions." For example, if both Gilmouth and the leader of the regiment were absent, in other villages and towns, only the urgent documents would be processed by the assistant, and when the two returned, it would be confirmed that the correct processing was done. But in this village, Gilmouth will not confirm the documents processed by us. Moreover, the documents to be processed are not urgent, but everything. "


    Isn''t that quite something?


    Well, if you ask me why that happened, it''s because Gilmouth and the leader of the regiment are often driven out of the village on projects.


    So, is it true that the rumor is that Gilmuth and the Commander are absent?

 706 Lesson 653 The Sub-Gilmouth is strong!

    Um, why do you often send out Mr. Gilmouth and the Commander?


    Looking at the Adventurer''s Guild, the number of Adventurers was higher than any village or town.


    With so many adventurers, I think I could handle all sorts of things.


    "Ah, that''s to deal with the monsters overflowing from the cave." There are many strong monsters in the caves of this village, and they are prone to problems between monsters. Moreover, every time something went wrong, monsters overflowed outside the cave. There are monsters so strong that even the top adventurers can''t handle them. Even though you know there are such monsters, you can''t let the adventurers handle them. That''s why Gilmouth and the Commander are being driven out. "


    That''s what it is.


    Even the top adventurers can''t handle it, so there''s a very strong monster in the cave in this village.


    Garth and the others looked at Abar with a surprised expression.


    "Ah, there are monsters that are much stronger than the caves in other villages and towns." There are too many caves, so more than half of the moon is outside the village, either Gilmouth or the Commander. "


    Are monsters overflowing from the cave so often?


    Isn''t that a little unusual?


    "More than half a month? Isn''t it more frequent to see monsters overflowing from the cave than in the past?"


    Ms. Abar nodded at Mr. Ur''s words.


    "It was in the old literature, but it seems to be active."


    Period of activity?


    Maybe that''s why the new caves are good, the number of monsters overflowing is increasing, and it''s a bit of a tough time.


    I''ve never heard of a period of activity in a cave.


    Father snorts with a strange expression.


    "The leader of the regiment noticed an anomaly in the number of times monsters overflowed from the cave, but he checked the literature and found out." Until I checked the literature, no one knew there was an activity period, so I think it''s natural that Druid didn''t know. "


    I see.


    "Um... sorry about me in such a difficult time"


    Mr. Ars bows his head to Mr. Abal.


    Besides, Abar-san shakes his head to the side in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of the sub-gilmas three times more than usual." There''s no problem. "


    Isn''t it pointless to triple the number of people working on paperwork?


    With a strange thought, I tilted my neck, and my gaze met that of Abar-san.


    Sabguilmas can''t get any stronger than the top adventurers.


    Mr. Abar is a very strong man.


    "That''s why if we can handle a case that doesn''t have to be Gilmouth or the Commander, we''ll be driven out." Well, in our case, it''s two or three. There''s a lot of people who don''t like paperwork, so we''re always in touch. However, we''ll take care of it ourselves, so we''ll have more paperwork. "


    I wonder if many strong people are not good at paperwork?


    Until now, some of the Guilmas and regimental leaders weren''t good at paperwork.


    Speaking of which, some people ran around collecting documents.


    "As for Sub-Gilmouth, that''s enough." Abal. I need to know, is that rumor a trap? If it''s a trap, what''s wrong with it? "


    Mr. Abal spurted out somehow in response to Mr. Ull''s question.


    Ahahaha. I asked with a terrible expression, so I wondered what it was. "


    Uru sighed at Abar-san, who was laughing loudly.


    Abar


    "Oh, no. It''s a trap, including the evil of it."


    Mr. Abal answers with a smile.


    "Is there anyone who gets caught up in that?"


    Abar-san nods to his strange father.


    "It has been reported that two nobles from the capital of the king''s capital are moving based on the rumor brilliantly."


    Both of you?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Garth and the others had complicated faces as his father muttered in a daze.


    ¡°This is the truth, one of you, believe that rumor. The other one is moving with the rumor as a trap. Well, that''s what I thought."


    Mr. Abal''s words made Mr. Uru look disgusting.


    "There''s such an idiot, isn''t there?"


    Everyone nodded and Abar-san''s shoulder shook.


    "Kukuku, the people watching them were lamenting." It''s hard not to laugh. "


    "Haha, I guess. But I didn''t think it would work that way. Are you really an aristocrat in the capital?"


    Abar-san shrugged his shoulders at Uru-san''s words.


    "The two of them in the trap are the ones who became the head of the team unexpectedly." I''m not studying. "


    Unexpectedly?


    "Last year, there was a criminal organization that involved many nobles, right?"


    Involved the nobility?


    Did you see it?


    You mean the criminal organization based in Ottawa?


    My father glances at me.


    Oh, this is the case I was involved in.


    "Yes, there were aristocrats involved in the criminal organization who could not refuse because of the power of the aristocracy." However, even if they knew about the crime, they could not be acquitted because they remained silent, so those who were involved with the criminal organization were stripped of their noble nationality and turned into civilians. They made sure that the rest of us could inherit the aristocracy. Well, that''s a blessing. "


    Gratitude.


    Mr. Url''s expression looked like it was stinking.


    Is there anything suspicious about it?


    It seems that the two of us who set the trap were the three sons who took their seats at that time.


    "If you''re a third son, you haven''t studied at all to become the head of the company." After all, it wasn''t a favor, it was harassment. I don''t think those who haven''t studied can survive among the nobles. Moreover, since I''m the nobleman who caused the problem, I don''t think there will be any noblemen who can help me. "


    ¡±That''s really kind of a favor, isn''t it?¡±


    "Why do you think that?"


    Mr. Abar smiled bitterly at Mr. Uru, who was tilting his neck.


    "I think I left the nobleman to make a suggestion." "It''s difficult to survive the nobility that caused the problem, so it''s better to sell the nobility and the territory to get the money, but what do you do?" Many nobles chose money at that time. But a few chose not to forsake the privileges of the nobility, and chose to inherit. You would have been surprised if you had offered to inherit. "


    "From there on, you''re stupid." If I had been a little clever, I would definitely have chosen the money. The nobility with the problems will have no choice but to lose. "


    When Uru-san made a fool of herself, his father and Abal-san nodded bitterly.


    "You must have been surprised to inherit. There is no money in the house for the payment of damages, and it is difficult to manage the territory. At that time, I should have asked for help from my surroundings, but since the third son was an aristocrat, he was treated specially by his surroundings, so it was impossible for him to hold it just because it was so expensive in vain. But we need some money to survive the aristocracy. If you don''t have the money, you have to make it somewhere. So, you must have heard the rumors of this village."


    Rumors about this village?


    Could it be that the rumor that ''Okanko Village is full of money, so if you do it well, it''s not a thousand-dollar dream'' flowed to the capital for a while?


    Mr. Abal laughs at Mr. Ur''s words, saying, "That''s it."


    That rumor changed so much before it reached the capital, didn''t it?


    "Well, that''s right. If you''re a strong adventurer, it''s not even a thousand bucks." It''s a rumor that the Okanko Village has circulated to gather the top adventurers. "


    Too much change!


    The only thing that suits me is a thousand bucks.


    "Well, only a few people believe such stupid rumors." But apparently, they believed it, and because they''re noble, they think it will work if they lose power. Actually, we''re getting a little bit of the victim out. I may have been allowed to do that in my territory, but not here. "


    Well, I''m glad the operation went well.


    Mr. Abal laughed at Mr. Uru''s words.


    When I heard about this operation from Gilmouth, I thought it would definitely fail.


    Well, it was Mr. Gilmour''s idea.


    I don''t care what kind of person you are.

 707 654 stories. So far, its okay.

    About this village, it''s the movement of the church in King''s Landing.


    Abar-san''s words made me nervous.


    When Abar-san realized it, he smiled at Ars-san.


    It''s okay. They''re distracted by the traps Ginar and the others have set up.


    Mr. Ginal''s trap?


    Speaking of which, you''ve lost track of what kind of trap you''re going to set.


    ¡°Which trap did you end up using?¡±


    Mr. Url asks Mr. Abal with pleasure.


    So, which trap?


    Have you been thinking about all these traps?


    Well, if it''s Ginar-san, he''ll be happy to think about it.


    Garth and the others traded with the merchants, didn''t they?


    Mr. Garth nodded slightly with a frown between his brows.


    I was poisoned, so I don''t think I can help it with that look.


    Oh, Mr. Evas and Mr. Arth.


    "I was supposed to use it to leave Okanyi Village with a merchant." The destination is the town of Hatahaf "


    It''s the opposite of us.


    In other words, do the churches in King''s Landing think that Mr. Ars is heading for the town of Khatakhaf?


    "I arrived safely in Hathahaf town and finished my work." I received a job request from different merchants in the village and set off for the town of Khatakhaf. A few days later, all of them are unknown. It''s like this now. It looks like the movement of the church in King''s Landing is changing. "


    I have heard that it is difficult to investigate because it is difficult to identify the place where everyone disappeared because the information is unknown.


    I guess that''s what Ginar-san wanted.


    If we don''t find out by the time we get to Hathahaf town, maybe we''ll be suspicious if we don''t get there soon?


    "Um, we''re acting without changing our names, but are you okay?"


    Oh, Mr. Evas is right.


    When leaving Okanyi Village, and when entering Okanko Village, Ars-san never changed his name.


    You may be able to pinpoint your whereabouts from your name.


    "Yeah, I''ll change the name myself."


    Huh?


    "When Uru and the others walked through the gate, the wrong person was the gatekeeper, right?" He was one of the guys behind us, and when you guys got into this village, you got a little bit of work done. I can change my name later. "


    That''s right.


    I mean, the wrong person is that gatekeeper.


    That gatekeeper is one of Mr. Ginar or Mr. Ur?


    If anything, I didn''t feel like I was good at fighting.


    "Nevertheless, I''m glad I made it."


    Can you make it?


    "Ginal sent me information about Ars and the others, but I didn''t know when they were coming." That''s why I wanted to move someone who could do the work a little earlier, but I didn''t expect Uru and the others to arrive on the day I moved. No, I''m really glad I made it. ¡±


    Somehow, I feel like I''ve caused you a lot of trouble.


    As Mr. Arth lowered his head, Mr. Abal shook his head to the side.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it." I can even change my name. But I moved him just in time for the ongoing trap. I thought it was too much, but apparently it helped me believe in the trap, so I''m surprised. ¡±


    Everyone laughed bitterly at Abar-san''s words.


    "I''ll bring you a new guild card in five days." Oh, I almost forgot. What''s your name? Now I can change it to the name of hope. "


    Arthur and the others gave a confused expression to Abar-san''s words.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "If you want to go back to your real name, now is the time."


    Uru-san''s words stopped the movement of the three of them.


    And I looked at Mr. Uru softly.


    It might be a little dangerous, though.


    "It''s dangerous... right?"


    Mr. Garth''s expression grew steeper and steeper.


    "Garth and Evas should have their real names back." I''m going to have a completely different name. I threw that name away. "


    In a powerful voice, Garth slapped her on the shoulder.


    "I like my old name too, but I want to reduce the danger a bit."


    "Me, too. I''m a little lost, but I''ll take a new name."


    At the end of the day, it seemed like Mr. Evas had made a decision.


    Is that okay?


    The three nodded to Mr. Ull''s question.


    Looking at the look on her face, Uru-san seemed to be convinced.


    Nevertheless, will everyone have a new name?


    If you change, let''s get back to it.


    If you call me by mistake, it''ll be tough.


    You need to decide right now, right?


    ¡°No, you just have two days to make up your mind.¡±


    In Mr. Abal''s words, Mr. Garth and the others seemed relieved.


    I guess you want to decide carefully, because it''s a name that will be involved in your future life.


    "Now, it''s time to go." Hah, when I think I''m waiting for the documents to be processed... I don''t want to go back. "


    Abar-san got up from his chair with a disgusting expression.


    It''s tough, isn''t it?


    Abar-san nodded with a sigh at Ur-san''s words.


    "Since Gilmouth and the Commander aren''t here in the last few days, all the documents are coming back to us." Moreover, because we subcontractors are driven out a lot, we share the documents with the rest of them, but even if we split, there''s a lot of them. And every day, every day... hell. "


    After all, isn''t there Mr. Gilmouth and the leader of the regiment?


    "Haha, it''s as hard as ever." Speaking of which, did you hear that it might be the next Gilmuth? "


    Is that so?


    I thought it was amazing, and when I saw Abar-san, I was shrugged for some reason.


    "Oh, that''s the story." Well, I was also a little curious, so when I asked upstairs if I could become Gilmouth from my position, I said, "It seems interesting, so why don''t you try it?" It seems to be useful. "As soon as I heard that, I thought I was going to let the back work continue, so I refused. More work or just thinking about it makes me chill."


    I wonder if the upper part is the back job.


    What''s that?


    Do you mind if I tell you this story?


    "Oh, she''ll relentlessly get the back jobs." Plus, she laughed, "You can do it."


    "I''ll tell you for sure." You really have a good personality, don''t you? "


    Uru-san and Abar-san say that the superiors are quite... what should I say?


    It''s rude to call someone you don''t know black.


    "Ahh, don''t be resented by the others if you really don''t go back." I''ll let you know if I have any more information. ¡±


    Ur-san waved at Abar-san, who was exhaling a sigh.


    Nice to meet you.


    "Thank you very much for today."


    As Mr. Ars lowered his head, Mr. Abal raised his hand lightly and left the room.


    Now, what are we going to do?


    Uru-san turned his attention to his father and Garth-san.


    The time is past noon.


    "Are you hungry, Ivy?"


    I hold my stomach and look at my father.


    "Hmm, just a little bit"


    Well then, do you want to walk around the stalls?


    It might be nice.


    I wanted to take a closer look at this village.


    "Great. Let''s go."


    There are a lot of people, so we have to be energetic.


    "Ivy and Druid are going out."


    My father and I nodded to Uru-san''s confirmation.


    Looking at Mr. Garth and the others, the three of them were talking.


    "Uru-san, we want to decide our names, and we''ll go back to this room."


    "All right, all three of you?"


    Yeah.


    ¡°All right, name it, but write it down on the paper when you''re done. I''ll give it to Abar."


    What are you going to do?


    All that''s left is Mr. Url''s plans.


    "In the meantime, I''ll say hello to my work colleagues." I haven''t been to Okanko Village in a long time. "


    You mean the people on the other side, right?


    I see. Can you come back for dinner?


    "Now, I don''t know." I''d like to come back. I think I can tell you that the village is in its present state. "


    Uru-san had the same look as Abar-san.


    Besides, it makes me laugh a little.


    "What? Ivy?"


    Because the expression on her face resembled that of Abar-san.


    Is that so?


    They nodded as Uru-san turned his attention to Garth-san and the others.


    Looking at it, everyone laughed because of the disgusting look on their faces.

 708 Lesson 655: The people of the village of Okanko.

    Walking down the boulevard, you are interrupted by the flow of people and stop again and again.


    Dad can walk without stopping in a crowded place.


    Are you okay?


    My dad looks worried when he puts his hand on my back.


    "It''s okay, there are fewer people than there are in the ''Color Festival'' in Hatahi Village."


    I was overwhelmed by the number of people at that festival.


    "It''s definitely less than that festival." But since before, you''ve stopped by people many times, right? "


    Well, I guess so.


    "I''ll look at the movement of people and find a gap, but it''ll be difficult if I don''t get used to it." That''s right, it''s hard to get out of the way, so let''s connect our hands. "


    When I put my hand in my father''s words, he grabbed me tightly.


    My dad doesn''t have one arm, so I don''t think about what will happen, so I won''t hold my hand much.


    That''s why I get a little nervous once in a while when I connect.


    I''m glad, but I''m embarrassed.


    As I was putting my strength into my loose mouth, my father leaned his neck at the sight of it.


    What''s the matter?


    It''s nothing.


    "I was patient with my mouth, which seemed to be bursting with joy," she said, embarrassed and unable to say.


    Laughing and deceiving, he slightly exaggeratedly shook his hand.


    Let''s take a look around the stalls.


    ¡°Okay, by the way, do you have anything to eat? If you''re not so hungry, is it sweet?"


    Sweetness would have been enough a while ago, but I''d like to eat it normally now.


    What about your dad?


    "Is your father not hungry?" I just wanted to have a proper meal. "


    "Then, let''s eat properly." My stomach''s fine. I''m out of lunch, so I''m pretty free. "


    I see.


    Surely it was past noon.


    Ah, this is the famous'' Meat Path ''in Okanko Village.


    Father points to the aisle that turns right on the main street.


    Meat road?


    When I looked at it, I smelled the fragrant baked meat.


    "It''s the only place where meat stalls are gathered." Well, it''s information from a few years ago, so it''s not necessarily the same now. "


    Turn right on the main street and the number of adventurers grew all at once.


    Besides, he walks slowly, looking around, in a little surprise.


    "It looks like you haven''t changed." It''s the only place that deals in meat. "


    ¡°Well, I''m glad I haven''t changed.¡±


    Father laughs happily.


    Nevertheless, we really only have a meat stand.


    The sound and smell of burning meat is filled here and there.


    This street doesn''t even have a fruit and water shop.


    Fruit water is one of the stalls everywhere.


    Especially when there is a meat stand, there is always a fruit water stand next to it.


    Because the acidity of the fruit refreshes your mouth after eating the meat.


    Yet there is not a single street called the path of flesh.


    "It''s just like enjoying the meat."


    If all these different meat stalls are lined up, you''ll enjoy them.


    ¡°Now, Ivy, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Father looks around happily.


    I laugh at the way it looks.


    First of all, how about a lump of meat pickled in sauce?


    Okay, let''s do that.


    When I nodded, my father walked out looking around.


    Looks like there''s a shop for you.


    After a short walk, I saw a stall with a good man.


    The man seems to be the shopkeeper, but there is a very serious scratch on his face.


    Are you a former adventurer?


    Over there?


    "Yes, I had a good meal before."


    When Dad tried to speak to the shopkeeper, the sound of a bee suddenly came out.


    Wow!


    It was a terrific sound, but what was it?


    Oh, it looks like you''re hanging something on a piece of meat.


    "Huh? Ah, I''m sorry, little girl." Looks like you surprised me. "


    The shopkeeper''s man turns to my amazed voice.


    He shook his head to the side.


    "I''m roasting around the meat. It''s good to do this."


    "I see." Is it filled with high-temperature oil? "


    "Whoa, girl. You want to cook?" That''s right, this is high-temperature oil. "


    It was hit.


    I''ve never cooked that way, but I''ve seen it in my memory.


    I don''t seem to have done anything in my previous life either.


    ¡°I like to cook.¡±


    I see. It''s amazing how small it is.


    "It''s small..."


    Speaking of which, this village grows up fast.


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    I turned my attention to the sound I heard next to me, the sound of laughing patiently.


    Dad is looking in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    Focus on the hand you''re holding.


    Well, it doesn''t hurt with my strength, does it?


    So, did the ladies come here to buy it?


    Oh, that''s right.


    ¡°I''ll buy it, because I bought it here before and it was good.¡±


    "I see! My roasted meat is good, isn''t it?" I''m proud of you! "


    A woman came out from the back of the store and patted the owner as hard as she could.


    A little bit of meat isn''t burning!


    "Oh, I''m fine because I''m watching it." So, what''s the matter with you? Did you do it properly? "


    Of course! We''re done here, so I guess that''s why you''re here!


    Surprised by the sudden start of the argument, I looked at the woman and the shopkeeper.


    Are you all right?


    "I don''t think that''s a fight. Maybe it''s just a normal conversation between the two of you.¡±


    I turned my attention to my father''s words in amazement.


    Really? Because... it''s a pretty violent tone, though.


    ¡°Sounds like it, but they''re not mad, are they?¡±


    Your father is right.


    At first it was a little dizzy, but now they''re both laughing happily.


    "People in this village have a bit of a rough personality."


    That''s right.


    "Oh my gosh, you had a customer." Oh no, you''re cute. "


    Huh?


    A woman looks at me and waves her hand.


    You mean me.


    When I lowered my head, I slapped the owner next to me on the shoulder.


    "Oh no, it''s really cute!"


    I see. Hurry up and get us a girl like this.


    "No more."


    Oh, I''m a close couple.


    Nevertheless, I wonder if the shopkeeper''s shoulder is okay.


    I''ve been slapped more than 20 times since the woman came.


    I''d like to place an order.


    Your father calls out to you as if he had seen you.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What do you want?"


    There were two types of sauce, right?


    "Oh, yeah, they''re both good."


    "Give me one at a time."


    What''s that?


    One at a time?


    Because it''s two kinds of sauce pickles, two?


    Is that all you got?


    I told you I was hungry.


    Oh, I wonder if I should buy it at another store?


    "One at a time, I see." I can get it ready right away. "


    The shopkeeper said that, and put two pieces of meat in the big basket.


    Eh, I heard about lumps of meat, but isn''t it too big?


    Do you want to hang up?


    Yes, sir.


    I can''t cut it.


    When your father gives you the money, you''re taking the basket.


    "Let''s go. I want some bread."


    That''s right. That''s a lot of meat.


    I heard that the flavor and size are the sellers.


    I see.


    Are you selling the size as well?


    "Come back again ~"


    You can just come and visit me ~


    Looking back, the shopkeeper and the woman waved their hands, so I waved them back.


    I don''t think I can just play.


    "You were somehow a lavish shopkeeper and his wife."


    "Haha, there are a lot of people like that here." I have to be careful not to get caught up in this. "


    Sure, it would be tough if we got caught up in this.


    Well, I don''t think there''s anything to get involved in.

 709 Story 656. Are you tired?

    Off the boulevard, you walk down a path that is sparsely populated.


    It seems that there is a shop selling delicious bread on this street.


    "Dad, I need to check."


    Look at the basket your father has.


    What''s the matter?


    How many people is that?


    In any case, it''s too much meat for the two of us.


    Huh, two or three people, right?


    Shake your head to your father''s words.


    I don''t think the three of us will ever be able to eat it.


    If you eat only meat, can you eat it?


    But I don''t want to eat like that.


    "Really? You and I ate it together before." I''m telling you it''s a bit short... oh, those two were better stature adventurers than me. "


    Don''t leave me with such a person!


    Can''t you?


    "You can''t do that."


    My father puts his shoulders to my words.


    Think for a moment before you look at me.


    "Let''s buy something else and go back to the inn and eat together." If Garth and the others had already eaten lunch, we could put it in the magic box. "


    "That''s right. Let''s do it." Are you tired, Dad? "


    I just noticed, but I feel a little less energetic than usual.


    "No, I think it''s okay... how about that?"


    I stared at your father with a strange expression on his face.


    I don''t feel the same as usual, but... no, I still don''t think I''m feeling well.


    "I feel a little tired."


    Is that so?


    ¡°I don''t know?¡±


    Think a little bit about my words, Father.


    Speaking of which, it took me a while to wake up this morning.


    After all, I''m tired.


    "You should take a good rest." Let''s get everything we need and go back to the inn. ¡±


    "If Ivy says so, I guess she''s tired. All right, take it easy. Ah, that''s the shop."


    When I saw the way my father pointed, I saw a sign for a bakery.


    "I''m glad it didn''t crumble."


    I go into the bakery with my happy father.


    The smell is good inside the store and it is a little tough because I am hungry.


    "It''s white bread! And it''s bigger than the white bread I''ve ever seen!"


    Is this characteristic of this village?


    Anything, a little bigger.


    ¡°If we eat together, how many do you think we need?¡±


    If we eat together... maybe there are people who eat five or six of them alone.


    It is one piece and it is about the size of 5 pieces.


    Does that mean one per person?


    It is big for me, but I don''t have any problem with it, so I think it is 6 pieces.


    But I''m a little worried about six of them.


    Let''s make it 7.


    When I nodded my words, my father asked the store staff for 7 pieces of white bread and 4 pieces of black bread.


    What''s that?


    You want to buy some black bread?


    If so, wouldn''t it be nice to have six pieces of white bread?


    Gon.


    Huh?


    I think I heard something from that black bread that didn''t sound like bread.


    Gong, it''s not the sound of bread falling on the table.


    "Father, the black bread of this village"


    "It''s harder than other villages. But it''s popular because it tastes good."


    It''s popular even if it''s hard and it''s delicious.


    I''m just worried about the sound of gongs.


    You can dip it in the soup and eat it, but you can also cut it thinly and put the meat on it and eat it well.


    Are you going to cut it thinly?


    I see.


    I receive bread from the person at the store.


    My dad has a basket full of meat.


    "Don''t you think I should put my luggage in a magic bag?"


    Look at the paper bag with the bread and the basket I have, and my dad looks at me.


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    Why didn''t you think of that?


    I wonder if Ivy''s tired, too.


    Dad puts a basket of meat and a paper bag of bread in a magic bag.


    Huh, me too?


    I think about it a little bit, but I don''t think it''s the same as usual.


    When you leave the store, you walk next to your father.


    "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    Is that so?


    Yeah.


    I''m a little nervous when asked.


    "Well, in case something happens, it''s better to keep your body perfect." Depending on the king''s movements, we''ll be leaving the village soon. "


    I see.


    Is there such a thing?


    "I see. By the way, are you going back to the boulevard?"


    "Yeah, the purpose is a fruit salad."


    Fruit salad?


    Was it delicious to eat before?


    "No, I was worried, but I didn''t eat." I didn''t eat salads when I was young. "


    Speaking of which, I''ve heard that my father''s diet in his youth consisted of meat and bread in the morning, meat and bread in the day, and meat and bread in the evening.


    It seems like he also ate the soup with vegetables and the vegetable sideburns occasionally.


    It was a salad made only of fruit, and it was a beautiful salad with a lot of colors.


    "Do you have a color?"


    I lost my luggage, so I held my hand with my father and walked down the main street.


    After all, a lot of people don''t feel safe holding hands.


    Besides, Dad is good at inducing people not to bump into him.


    "Oh, the store is gone."


    When I looked at your father, he gave me a sad look.


    At the end of the line of sight is a sign that says "vegetable stew shop Gau."


    Looks like it''s not the store you were looking for.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    I wanted to eat it.


    "I see. I didn''t have any salad, but would you like to take a peek at that shop?"


    Stewed vegetables?


    I have plenty of meat, so I want some vegetables.


    Salads are good, but I also love to simmer.


    "Let''s go see it."


    When I approached Gau''s stall, it smelled gentle and fluffy.


    "It smells good. Shall I buy it?"


    "Yeah. Let''s do that."


    It''s past lunchtime, but there are about 10 people in the stall.


    Lining up at the end, I looked at other stalls.


    It''s lively, isn''t it?


    You can hear energetic voices from every store.


    She''s too energetic and seems to be fighting if she only hears her voice.


    As far as the surroundings are concerned, it seems to be the usual thing.


    "Welcome!"


    Now that the order is up, look at the menu table.


    What''s that?


    There is a fruit salad.


    "Father, that''s..."


    When I pointed to the menu table, my father nodded as if he had noticed it.


    "There''s a fruit salad, isn''t there?" Is it the same thing that you used to sell in this store? ¡±


    The shopkeeper laughs at his father''s words as if he was in trouble.


    ¡°That''s my mother''s menu. I''ve taken over the flavor. I''m not sure if it tastes the same as the previous fruit salad, but the seasoning is the same.¡±


    Even if you make it the same way with the same seasoning, the taste will differ from person to person.


    That was strange.


    "Then I''d like a fruit salad and a stew of today''s vegetables." 4 servings each "


    The lady shopkeeper immediately brings four baskets and puts them on the counter.


    The vegetables were also prepared immediately.


    Next to your dad''s account, you see a basket full of salads.


    It''s a beautiful salad with red, orange and green fruits.


    Isn''t it beautiful and delicious?


    Yeah.


    I''m looking forward to eating it.


    When I left the store, I walked out towards the inn.


    "Let''s go this way."


    I nodded to my dad, pointing to the road turning left on the main street.


    I don''t know the road yet, so I''d better leave it to you.


    This street seems to have a lot of tools and clothes for adventurers.


    "Oh, I see." In other words, it seems that there are more adventurer stores than when you came before. "


    Adventurer''s shoes and bags in the armor store.


    There''s a weapons dealer!


    Ah, there''s even a magic item store.


    Too bad I can''t watch slowly.


    If you get tired, let''s take a slow look around.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    Adventurer tools are exciting to watch.


    Yeah, let''s do that.

 710 Story 657 is tangled.

    I''m going to sigh at the current situation in front of me, but I''m going to put up with it because it''s going to be troublesome.


    Why did this happen?


    I moved my gaze a little and saw the sign of the inn where I was staying.


    There is already an inn at the end of my eyes and nose.


    So... you didn''t have any luck, did you?


    You''re listening!


    A man who thinks he is an aristocrat who is making a noise in front of his eyes.


    Probably an aristocrat.


    Because the clothes you wear are different from ours.


    The man is yelling in front of his father and me.


    It seems that the cause is "we bumped into a man".


    Just let me tell you, I didn''t hit it.


    The aristocratic man came out of the store in a hurry for some reason, and sprang up in front of us.


    That''s brilliant.


    Surprised by so many things, Dad and I were often stunned.


    The nobleman tried to get up, so his father put out his hand, but the next moment, he took out his hand and started yelling.


    The nobleman said, "We bumped into each other, and we bumped into each other."


    Even if my father denies it, he seems to be unwilling to listen and has been yelling at me all the time.


    "Who do you think I am!"


    I don''t know, a famous aristocrat?


    Looking at your father, he shakes his head sideways.


    Well, I don''t think he''s that famous.


    "Pay the gratuity!"


    I don''t think there''s anything nonsense about that.


    "We didn''t bump into you."


    An aristocratic man with an irritated expression in response to his father''s denial.


    "Don''t lie to me! I can crush you!"


    You''ve been involved with a troublesome nobleman.


    "Huh. Was he such a powerful nobleman?" I didn''t know that. "


    Huh?


    Whose voice is that?


    "Don''t you know? This is no way for a countryside adventurer." Look, I''m an aristocrat in the capital city, and I''m also getting along with the famous aristocrats. Tell me about you and I''ll crush you. If you find out, why don''t you beg for your life? ¡±


    Huh?


    Is it the aristocrat who crushes me and my father?


    In other words, this noble man doesn''t have the power to crush adventurers.


    Well, neither I nor my father are adventurers.


    "You''re an aristocrat in King''s Landing. You''re amazing." Who are the aristocrats who are getting along with you? "


    "Ah, why should I teach you guys something like that?" Apologize faster than that! "


    The nobleman in front of me should take a deep breath and calm down.


    And I want you to find out who you''re talking to.


    I wonder who the adventurer man is standing behind the noble man.


    There''s a lot of pressure on my smile.


    To be honest, the man behind the roaring nobleman was more scary.


    You''re listening!


    "Hahaha. Come on, shouldn''t we find out who we''re talking to? Turn around."


    Huh? With who?


    An aristocratic man turns his gaze to his father and me, and the two shake their heads to the side.


    "... what?"


    An aristocratic man who for some reason looks pale.


    Then, she gently looked back and twitched and stiffened her body.


    Could it be that you know an adventurer man?


    "Hey, I told you before." Anyone in this village who likes to do what they want will beat them up. Couldn''t you remember with that empty head? "


    Wow, that feels really intimidating.


    This adventurer''s man is definitely the top adventurer.


    Besides, I''m sure you''ve gained quite a bit of experience.


    Ahhhh


    Ahi?


    Gently staring at the noble man, his eyes were wide open and trembling.


    Bassin.


    "You thought I wasn''t there, so you thought I was inside now, right?" I''m sorry to hear that. "


    An adventurer man joyfully put his hand on the noble man''s shoulder and heard a small scream.


    Certainly, the sound was amazing when I just patted my shoulder.


    How hard did you hit him?


    "No, um... no"


    An aristocratic man shakes his head sideways and pulls himself back.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" You don''t think I''ll ever forgive you for running away without apologizing? Huh? What do you think?? "


    "No, um... I''m sorry"


    "Ahhh?"


    The hands of the adventurer man grabbed the shoulders of the noble man.


    With a smiling voice.


    I''m sorry!


    "Kukukuku"


    When the adventurer man laughed amusedly, the noble man showed a regretful look.


    But I didn''t say anything about being scared.


    "That''s enough!" Remember that! "


    After a while, an aristocratic man ran away with the adventurer''s hand on his shoulder.


    Nevertheless, he was careful until the last word.


    "Huh, absolutely. I''m sorry. Are you all right?"


    The atmosphere of an adventurer''s man changes dramatically.


    The scary atmosphere has disappeared, and he looks at me worriedly.


    ¡°It''s okay, thank you for your help.¡±


    As he lowered his head, the adventurer man laughed happily.


    Even though you''re small, it''s amazing that you''re not scared


    I was told again that it was small.


    Maybe we should give up in this village.


    Scarier than that?


    I leaned my neck and looked at the adventurer man.


    Yeah, it might seem scary to you.


    Particularly eye-catching are the scars from the head to the forehead.


    That, coupled with his sharp eyes, showed a grimace.


    Well, in addition to showing it, there is also some pressure from men.


    I wonder if this will scare the little one.


    "It was really helpful. Thank you very much."


    An adventurer man shakes his head at your father''s words.


    "No, it happened because we didn''t manage it well." I''m glad your daughter wasn''t hurt. "


    Manage?


    Ah, I''m Gabari, the leader of the village vigilante regiment. Thank you.


    Was it the leader of the regiment?


    I see, that sense of force and intimidation is also drowned out.


    What, an adventurer?


    No, you''re traveling with your daughter.


    I see.


    Mr. Gabari nods as he looks at my father and at me.


    "I think it''s okay, but it''s troublesome if he''s around here." If you''ve decided on an inn, I''ll send it to you. "


    Ah, it''s okay. The inn is over there.


    When my father pointed to the inn "Asulo", the captain of the Gabari regiment showed a slight reaction.


    Do you know that the inn is a getaway?


    If it''s over there, it''ll be fine.


    Gabari-san nodded and gave me a slightly lost look while reaching for my head.


    I looked at it wonderingly, and smiled and was stroked.


    I''m not really scared.


    Oh, you thought you might be scared if you touched it.


    I''m not afraid of Gabari-san today.


    Gabari was intimidated and scared when he saw an aristocratic man.


    I''m not afraid because it''s a gentle atmosphere now.


    When he sees Mr. Gabari, he points to a scar on his head.


    Doesn''t it look creepy?


    Spooky?


    Leaning his neck, he sees the scar on the head of Mr. Gabari.


    Because it is a big scar, I think it is a serious injury.


    "It''s not creepy. However, I think it may have been a serious injury. Isn''t it painful now?"


    "Haha. It''s okay."


    Gabari-san''s hand was put on his head again and he stroked his head harder than before.


    "My hair is a little messy..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry."


    In my words, the head of the Gabari regroupement who is in a hurry to fix his hair.


    It makes me laugh.


    Thank you very much.


    When I adjusted my hair with my handkerchief, the head of the Gabari team gave a pleasant expression.


    You''re kind of cute, rather than scary.


    No, it''s rude because you''re the leader.


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Huh?


    When I saw your father, my shoulders trembled.


    Somehow, I feel like it has been revealed that I thought the leader of the regiment was cute.

 711 Story 658. We met.

    When you enter the inn, you breathe out in small breaths.


    It may be the first time I''ve felt so far away, just a few steps away.


    It was all because of that nobleman.


    I''m a little annoyed when I think about it.


    Are you okay?


    I laughed and nodded at your worried voice.


    Well, I can''t help feeling annoyed now.


    "It''s okay. I''m even more surprised." I didn''t expect to be able to talk to the chief of the Okanko Village. "


    ¡°Yeah, I was a little surprised, too.¡±


    As we talk, we head to the stairs to get back to the room.


    "" "Ah..." "


    Did you come up from the bath, or did you go up the stairs with a woman with wet hair?


    Probably one of the guests who didn''t show up.


    The woman looked at her father and me with a slightly troubled expression.


    Maybe he didn''t want to be seen.


    I look up at my father, wondering what to do.


    ¡°It''s okay, rest assured.¡±


    Father put his hand on my back when he said that to the woman.


    Can I get you something to drink in the cafeteria?


    Do you think we should get out of here?


    "Yeah. Let''s do that."


    My father nods to my reply.


    Is it okay if I don''t see anything?


    "Um, please wait. It''s okay."


    When I tried to go to the cafeteria, a woman called out to me.


    I didn''t expect to hear from you, so I was surprised.


    Is that okay?


    The woman nods to her father''s words.


    "Yes, I heard about you from the shopkeeper Chagu." There''s nothing wrong with them.


    That''s right.


    "Um... yeah. Well, that''s good."


    Once a woman nods to herself to convince herself of something, she turns to me and her father.


    ¡°My name is Mickey, and I''m staying here for the first time.¡±


    Micke-san?


    I even heard your name. Are you sure you want to do this?


    "Nice to meet you, Druid."


    My daughter, Ivy.


    When Micke looks at me, she says something.


    "Lovely."


    Huh?


    However, the voice was too low to be heard.


    When I tilted my neck wondering, I could stroke my head for some reason.


    I was a little surprised by the behavior, and even more surprised by the strength of my stroking power.


    Mikke-san is a beautiful woman with long black hair and refreshing eyes.


    Her body looked a little slimmer and a little weaker.


    And yet, I was stronger than I thought.


    "Oh, my hair. I''m sorry."


    I think my hair became rough because I stroked it.


    Micke is in a hurry to fix your hair.


    Wow, that''s the second time today.


    I see Micke who is getting her hair done.


    What''s that?


    I feel like somebody else, but who is it?


    What''s the matter?


    While staring, Mikke leans her neck strangely.


    He shook his head to the side.


    I''ve never met anyone so weak and similar.


    Maybe it''s just my imagination.


    Thank you very much.


    To thank you for your haircut, you can for some reason give me a gentle hug.


    "Ahhhh!"


    What is it?


    Well, what am I supposed to do?


    When I see your father, he smiles bitterly.


    "Okay, I''ll have dinner with you today."


    "Huh. Yes?"


    Why would you declare that to me?


    Without knowing what to do about Mikke''s strange behavior, he replied vaguely.


    Still, Micke nodded with satisfaction.


    "Ahh, Mickey. Don''t leave the room. Ahhh"


    At the slightly louder voice from the top of the stairs, I turned to look at the woman who looked like the shopkeeper Mr. Chagu.


    And then he looked at me and my dad and opened his eyes.


    Ahahah, that''s an interesting face.


    Mikke smiles at the woman who came down the stairs.


    What, are you okay with that?


    "I''m sorry it was so funny. What are you going to do about it!"


    A woman like Chagu stares at Mikke, but Mikke shrugs her shoulders.


    Chagu said it was okay, so it''s okay, right?


    Mikke-san''s plain words scared the expression of the woman who came down the stairs.


    Gently, with your father, take a distance from Micke and the others.


    "You... hah. I''m sorry."


    The woman who tried to yell stopped in the middle of the night as if she remembered our existence.


    Then, exhaling as much as he could, he lowered his head to us.


    No, it''s tough, isn''t it?


    A woman smiled bitterly at your father''s words.


    I''m used to it.


    I turned my attention to Mikke-san''s slightly tired expression.


    She turned away with a slightly awkward expression.


    It seems that he has a lot of self-consciousness.


    "Speaking of which, you haven''t said hello yet." I am Kagu, the daughter of Chagu, the shopkeeper. Thank you very much. "


    ¡°I''m Druid and my daughter Ivy. Thank you for your help."


    Chagu-san''s daughter, Kagu-san.


    "Excuse me, but I need to talk to Micke."


    "Yes, please."


    Watch Micke and Kagyu go upstairs.


    Kagu-san seems to be swinging by Mikke-san.


    That''s what it looked like.


    But I knew from what they looked like that they were pretty close.


    I''m sure they''re best friends.


    Let''s go back.


    Yeah.


    When I went up to the third floor where I was staying, I knocked on the door of Mr. Garth''s room.


    Con.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    "Ivy."


    Ivy!


    When I thought I heard Mr. Arthur''s voice, the door of the room opened forcefully.


    Looks like we were together.


    Welcome home. Have you eaten your lunch?


    Huh?


    "Not yet. I bought a lot of things at the stall because I wanted to eat together, but can I eat them?"


    "Of course, thank you. Just now, I said, ''You must be hungry. What should we do?" I was just talking about it. "


    It looks like you came back from a very good time.


    I''m glad I made it.


    "I see." I bought my dad''s recommendation and I think it''s delicious. ¡±


    Meat


    Garth and Evas respond to my words.


    So, you think your dad''s recommendation is "just meat"?


    Well, it''s mostly meat.


    There''s a salad today, too.


    Enter the room and line the table with the items you bought from the stall.


    The reaction of the three people when they put out the basket containing meat was interesting.


    As expected, I was surprised by the large meat.


    "I bought it on the meat trail, I recommend it."


    The three of them laugh happily at your father''s words.


    The meat road seems to be famous because I didn''t know it.


    Well, let''s eat.


    ?? ?? ?? ?


    Eat the fruit salad first.


    The sweet and sour taste spreads throughout the mouth.


    It''s delicious.


    The green sauce on the salad is particularly delicious.


    The meat is soft and tangy, and the sauce is mixed with the sweetness of the meat, which is also delicious.


    "This meat is too delicious." Druid, can you tell me where the store is? ¡±


    "Good, I''ll see you later."


    Father nods to Garth''s words.


    But I know you want to know where the store is.


    It''s really delicious.


    Speaking of which, do you think the name will be decided?


    Three people give a subtle expression to their father''s words.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "I''ve been thinking a lot, but I can''t decide."


    I don''t know what kind of name to give it.


    Garth and Evas sighed.


    As much as possible, it''s better to make it a well-used name.


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    "If it''s unusual, it could even be remembered by the face."


    If I''d known that, my name would have changed.


    I didn''t know the name Ivy was unusual.

 712 Lesson 659. The name is hard.

    ¡°Yes, I heard a weird scream upstairs when I got back to my room. Didn''t you hear when the Druids came back?"


    In response to Mr. Garth''s words, his father shook his head to the side.


    On the second floor, it''s the floor where Micke-san is.


    Could it be that Micke-san was screaming?


    ... I don''t think so.


    "With the voice of a woman, it sounded like ''not yet, giya''."


    Mr. Ars looks at the door of the room with a little concern.


    Can you even think of "not yet" as "not yet"?


    But I don''t think you need to worry about finding it in this inn.


    Anyway, what''s a gimmick?


    "Shall I ask Chagu?" Maybe you know something. "


    Mr. Garth and the others nodded to his father''s words.


    It''s better to get rid of your anxiety as soon as possible.


    When I finished lunch and was talking, I decided to think of the names of the three of them.


    "Tablo", "Tablo" and "Tablo" were put forward as candidates for the common names.


    This name is often given in imitation of Tabrou, who is also said to be the world''s first hero.


    You''re not wearing tabloids, are you?


    Why is it a similar name?


    "That''s because Tabloe couldn''t live that long." He died at the age of 32 from a wound he sustained when he was a brave man. That''s why I don''t call it a tabloid because I want you to grow up brave like him, but I want you to live longer. "


    I nodded as much as I could to your father''s explanation.


    Garth and the others seemed to have no idea, and they nodded in admiration.


    "Well, I don''t mind the tableau or tablo, but I don''t recommend the name tablo."


    There are good people such as the head of the tableau in Hatau Village and the head of the tableau in Hatahi Village.


    However, the name Tablo is not recommended to me.


    Is it a bad memory?


    Mr. Arth looks at me strangely.


    "Yes, very much."


    The blood of my father is already in the past.


    I don''t have anything to recall.


    But I don''t want Garth or Evas to be this name anyway.


    I wonder if there''s still a bit of fading?


    "I see. If Ivy can''t do it, Tablo won''t do it." "Tableau" and "Tablo" are similar, so let''s stop them. Do you have any other suggestions? "


    Ars turned me down without asking what happened in particular.


    Think of a different name while appreciating it.


    Arthur, how about Milfie?


    Arthur thinks a little bit about what Evas says.


    That sounds like a pretty name.


    "Father, is that the name of a famous woman?"


    "Ah, it''s famous in the capital as the name of the saintly lady." However, the name is also the name of a woman who was said to be a rare villain. "


    A rare wretch to a saint.


    Is it also the name of a good person or a person with a problem?


    So, is there a saintly lady?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of it.


    Isn''t the name of the bad girl, Evas, terrible?


    "No, I didn''t know that." Only the name of the woman who worked so hard to build the hospital. I can''t believe the rare witch was named Milfie. "


    It''s the name of the man who built the hospital.


    Milfie... it''s kind of a delicious name, huh?


    Does it look delicious?


    No, I don''t think so.


    Well, what about the logs?


    Log Rif?


    I''ve heard of it somewhere.


    Where was it?


    Um... oh, that''s Gilmouth''s name in Otlewa.


    Besides, he''s not the one who''s the guarantor of the account.


    It''s kind of shocking that I can''t remember such a person right away.


    It''s true that about 200 years ago, you were the top adventurer who left a reputation for defending the village by conquering a horde of monsters by yourself.


    Evas nodded to Mr. Garth''s words.


    "That''s right. Garth, what about the logs?" If you''re an adventurer, don''t you think it''s a good idea to name a famous adventurer? "


    Seeing Evas, Arthur leaned his head.


    "But I think it was also the name of a famous con artist." Indeed, I have heard that the nobility of the capital fraudulently stole magic items and large sums of money. "


    Evas shrugged his shoulders at Arthur''s words.


    "Arthur''s right, the log is not the name of the con artist."


    Is that so?


    "Some con aristocrats cheat on aristocrats." I don''t want to praise you, but you have the courage. "


    ¡°Ivy, the log riffs are only for the aristocrats and the rich, so they were quite popular with the people of the capital and the surrounding towns. Because of that popularity, it seemed like it was hard to find."


    Huh, was it popular?


    I''m surprised at what your father said.


    Well, I wonder if it was popular because many people didn''t have good feelings for the nobility?


    But the rich, too?


    Was there any reason they were targeting you?


    I''m so curious!


    ¡°Why did the con artist''s log riff target the nobility and the rich?¡±


    When I saw your father, he made me smile bitterly.


    This shows a lot of curiosity, doesn''t it?


    "The con artist log riff is aimed at a rich man who is dyin ''his hands on crime, but can''t get his hands on power, or who is rubbing crime with money. That''s why there were no aristocrats or rich people to sue for log riffs. Well, there was only one aristocrat who sued for the damage. As a result of the complaint, the nobleman was crushed."


    I don''t know if I can call myself a convinced con man, but I think it''s cool.


    Crushing is amazing, isn''t it?


    Noticing Mr. Garth''s indescribable expression, he tilted his neck.


    What do you think of "crushing"?


    "I think it was crushed because there was evidence."


    Evidence?


    "I told the aristocrat that it matched the scam, and the adventurer guild Gilmouth asked me to show him the list of the ones that matched the scam." If we don''t know the damage, we won''t be able to move. The aristocrats immediately brought a list of stolen magic items. Gilmouth is said to have held his head when he looked at the list. "


    Can you hold your head?


    I don''t know what to do, but what''s on that list?


    ¡°The list submitted by the nobility also contained the names of the magic items that had been reported as'' stolen by someone else ''by other nobles, as well as the items that were forbidden to be possessed.¡±


    The aristocrats have submitted such a list.


    Maybe you didn''t know it was a magic item?


    "Moreover, there was even the name of the magic item that was said to have disappeared at some point from the royal vault." Gilmouth probably caught his head because he found the name of the magic item. Well, apparently, I contacted the royal family immediately. "


    "Father, I''m familiar with it."


    I''m a little surprised.


    ¡°My fellow adventurers, who have been working together for about a year, liked to talk about conspiracies and possible sidelines. That''s why I was told so many things. Well, it was useful, so it was an undisputed story."


    Is it the influence of the people I worked with?


    What happened to the logs?


    Was he always a con artist?


    "He seemed to have disappeared completely in time. Whether he ran away or died or was wiped out, it seems that for a while there were quite a few rumors in the capital."


    As far as I''m concerned, I want you to get away with it.


    Log riff, huh?


    Mr. Garth''s thought-provoking expression.


    Could it be that interest has sprung up?

 713 Youre off track for the 660th story.

    "Abbats is famous as a thief who made the nobles tremble." I heard about it when I was in King''s Landing. "


    Garth nodded to Mr. Arth''s words.


    A man named Abatz seems to be a good thief at stealing "unsurpassable things" from noblemen''s houses.


    Besides, the name is known, but it''s amazing that no one has seen it.


    I heard you stole it from a tightly guarded concealed room.


    I''ve heard of Evas before.


    "There won''t be any people assigned to guard the [things that can''t be seen]." Unless they can be trusted. Many aristocrats who also have such things often do not trust not only others but also their families. When that happens, you''re going to use magic items to guard yourself. Well, if you want to be strict, you can do it. "


    Father mouths several magic items for security.


    For some reason, Mr. Garth wrote it on a piece of paper, but is there a time when we need it?


    "Besides, if you deploy people without knowing when they''re coming to steal, it''s going to cost you a fortune."


    Certainly, there are no kind thieves who say "I''ll steal soon", so I don''t know the day you come to steal.


    "I don''t even know if I''m actually being targeted. But I know that the rumors are that there are more victims. The aristocrats who hid the damn thing must have had a hard time at the time. When they''re going to be targeted and who''s going after them. Well, it would be worse to have something that would be targeted by Abbats."


    Tilt your neck to your father''s words.


    "What kind of thing did Abbats aim for?" "What kind of thing can''t be seen on the surface"? "


    "It looks like there''s been a lot of speculation about that." A magic item that blows up a village, or a magic item that was stolen from a royal family. What was it, actually? Do you know? "


    Mr. Arth looks at your father.


    "It seems to be a jewel used to curse people."


    Huh, was it a jewel?


    ¡°Yeah. It''s true that Abbats had ''Curse Gems'' on his list of stolen objects.¡±


    Cursed jewelry? Not the jewel used for cursing?


    "The jewel used for the curse seems to be cursed by the jewel itself." This is true because it is in the literature. And since the [Curse Gem] is evidence of cursing someone, the nobles will never reveal it. That''s what Abbats was after. The rumors that Abbats actually stole from an aristocrat''s house didn''t sue the aristocrats. "


    When you sue the victim, you can find out what was stolen.


    If you don''t want to be investigated, you won''t report the damage.


    It looks like the nobles spent a lot of money searching for Abbats, but there''s no rumor that they got caught.


    You think he got away with it?


    "Mr. Druid, how do you curse people with gems?"


    Huh?


    Father shrugs his shoulders at Mr. Garth''s question.


    I don''t know... I don''t think so.


    In other words, you won''t tell me.


    I see.


    For some reason, Mr. Garth''s expression looked very unfortunate.


    Do you want to curse someone?


    "Hmm? Mr. Ivy, no. I was just curious about how to do it, and I didn''t ask to curse anyone.¡±


    "Ah, yes."


    Was there such an easy-to-understand look on his face?


    Hold your cheeks with both hands.


    Hey, has the main point changed?


    Everyone tilts their head to your words.


    ¡°You''re going to name three people, but you''re going to tell me who the famous criminals are, aren''t you?¡±


    Oh, sure.


    It''s always been like, "What kind of sin did this person commit?"


    Looking at Mr. Garth and the others, they had the expression, "Fucked."


    Apparently, I completely forgot about the name.


    With this, we won''t be able to decide on a name forever.


    When his father smiled bitterly, Mr. Garth and the others laughed shyly.


    Con.


    Yes.


    When Mr. Ars answered, he heard Mr. Chagu''s voice.


    "It''s time for dinner, but I forgot to ask if I want to eat today." What do we do? "


    What, dinner?


    When I checked the time, I was definitely close to dinner.


    We were talking, and we didn''t care about the time.


    Speaking of which, I''m hungry.


    Shh! Shh!


    You ate that much?


    Looking at Mr. Garth, I noticed his gaze and smiled bitterly.


    Chagu-san, I''d like five people, please.


    When his father opened the door, Mr. Chagu gave a slightly surprised expression.


    "Mr. Druid and the others were here." I''m surprised. Um, five people, I get it. Because you can eat it right away. "


    Did you go to our room before you came to this room?


    "Now, let''s have dinner to change our mood." Ivy should just be eaten. "


    Yeah.


    Leave the room with everyone and go to the cafeteria.


    Ah, good evening. It''s been a while.


    Eh!


    When she entered the cafeteria, Mikke wavered with a smile.


    Before that, Mr. Kagu, who had given up, had a look on his face.


    Well, I feel like I''m exhausted.


    I''m sure you''re tired of Mikke-san.


    "Where are those people?"


    Arthur looks at the two of them and tilts his neck.


    "Come over here, sit down, let''s eat together. I missed you until yesterday."


    I think it was for Mikke-san''s sake.


    When I saw Kagu-san, I nodded without saying anything.


    When everyone sat beside Micke, she introduced herself.


    That said, I just gave you my name.


    Mr. Garth said his name, and Micke laughed happily.


    After a while, dinner is brought in.


    Chagu smiles bitterly at Micke.


    "I was wondering how long I could stand it, but it was only three days." I can''t stand it anymore. "


    "I see. I''ve been patient for a long time, so I won''t put up with anything else."


    Well, that''s it.


    "But it looks like it''s time to unblock your patience." I can''t wait. Fufu ¡±


    Chagu and Mikke seem to be quite close and have a pleasant conversation.


    However, Kagu-san sighed when he saw it.


    "Today, Kagyu''s prized cuisine. Vegetables are the protagonist of this dish."


    When I received the plate, I noticed that the large vegetables were baked and the sauce was hanging.


    It smells good.


    I ate a lot of meat at lunch, so I''m glad to hear that.


    "If you want meat, I put a lot of it in the soup, so you can go get it yourself."


    In response to Mr. Chagu''s words, Mr. Garth and his father quickly went to get the soup.


    Today''s soup looks like a specification I''m going to pick up myself.


    While having dinner, Mikke taught me where to go in Okanko Village.


    For example, the confectionery shop on the main street and the weapon shop for adventurers.


    A store that has everything you need to take care of yourself.


    In addition, the gatekeeper at the back gate is famous for being scary.


    Back door?


    You mean, all of a sudden?


    By the way, you had to use the back gate to get to the cave.


    "That''s right. How many days will I have to go into each cave so that I can get help as soon as I have a problem in the cave?" I will ask you to submit who you are going with. If you know how many adventurers have entered the cave, you can tell if there are many or few people who haven''t returned. It''s amazing because you can expect to discover and solve problems as soon as you submit one sheet of paper. "


    That''s a good way to do it.


    Micke smiles happily at your father''s words.


    "Isn''t that right? By the way, Druids aren''t going to the cave?" It''s fun. "


    There were several of them in the cave before we got to this village.


    Shell introduces you to the cave, which is a little exciting because it contains a lot of valuable things.


    I''m a little curious about this cave in the village.


    "I''m thinking about it."


    I''m a little surprised by your father''s words.


    But it looks like we''re all going to have a good time.

 714 Maybe I should go to Story 661.

    Stop your dad trying to replace the fourth soup and give him a plate with vegetables with a smile.


    "Eh, there''s too much vegetables..."


    My father tried to say something, but he deepened his smile.


    Of course, you''ll take it, won''t you?


    Of course, fufu.


    "Oh, yeah. Thank you."


    After seeing your father eat, eat his own meal.


    "Dad, it''s delicious."


    "It''s delicious. Oh? I don''t like it... no, it''s delicious."


    I''ve told you many times that eating only meat is bad for your health.


    Fufu.


    "That Druid is being pushed." Is Ivy the strongest? "


    "Isn''t that right? Because that smile was a little scary."


    Make sure you can''t hear Evas and Arthur.


    I mean, was my smile so scary?


    I tried to imitate the smile of Shifal of the adventurer team "Sword of Flames".


    Well, I imitated a little smile, but I don''t think it''s as black as his.


    Interesting cave!


    Looking at Mr. Garth''s excited voice, Micke and the cave were talking.


    "Isn''t that right? It''s the third oldest cave in the world, but when I realized it, there was no path, and a new path was made." In this village, we call that cave "the cave where the road goes out". "


    "Is it the ''Cave where the road disappears''?" as it is.


    Ms. Garth heard the name of the cave and looked a little sorry.


    Anyway, can you make a way or disappear?


    Don''t imagine a very scary cave than I find interesting.


    Because if you turn around, the path you''ve been on may be gone.


    If I find myself in that situation in the cave, I''ll be scared and confused.


    Oh, the adventurer''s path doesn''t go away?


    "Once upon a time, some people thought about changing their names." But at that time, Gilmour and the leader of the regiment refused. "That cave alone will keep my name forever." It seems that the best reason is because it is easy to understand. But some adventurers call it the "Adventurer''s Cave." "


    Are you an adventurer?


    What the hell is that?


    What do you mean by that?


    Mr. Ars asked Mr. Mikke if he had the same question.


    "The most adventurous cave in this village is the one where the most adventurous die." That''s true, isn''t it? When I try to go home, the road I came from is gone. I got lost in a flash. You know how dangerous it is to get lost in a cave? That''s why it''s called the "Adventurer''s Cave" among adventurers. It is said that the life of an adventurer changes the shape of the cave. "


    Oh, I knew it was a scary cave.


    But there are still many adventurers who will try that cave.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Oh, I heard about it.


    But why go to such a scary cave?


    Can you get some really rare magic items?


    When you enter that cave, you''ll become stronger.


    "" "What?" ""


    I feel like I''ve heard some strange words.


    Can you be stronger?


    So everyone''s going to try?


    That way, you can become a few more steps stronger than you can train well.


    A few more steps than special training?


    "Mr. Druid seemed to know." Have you ever tried it? "


    When I look at your father, I shake my head.


    "I heard from the adventurer who tried the cave." Before and after entering the cave, the sword judgment seemed to be different. Well, when I first heard that, I thought, "I just felt it." I had the opportunity to work with you again a year later, but I was moving much faster than last time. When I wondered, I said, "I tried the cave in Okanko Village several times to get stronger," and I began to think it might be true.


    When you see someone actually getting stronger in front of you, you think it''s true.


    "There are adventurers who think it''s a lie and try it, and there are adventurers who try it because it''s interesting." Well, that cave isn''t that sweet, so before we go in, I think we should talk a lot... "


    Huh?


    At the end of the day, I felt like I was speaking in a way that didn''t seem like Mikke-san... I wonder if it''s because of my imagination?


    I tilted my neck at Mikke-san, who was wrapped around a large vegetable.


    "There''s no such thing as a ''stronger cave''." That''s what the adventurers were going to call it. Besides, I didn''t know about the cave until I asked Mikke-san. It could''ve been more rumored. "


    I nodded to Mr. Ars and looked at Mr. Mickey.


    "Some of them are called" Stronger Caves "or" Physically Enhanced Caves "." It seems that there are rumors circulating..... "


    After all, there are people calling, and there are rumors.


    "But there aren''t many adventurers who call me that." And for some reason, the rumors don''t spread. "


    That''s right.


    That''s strange.


    "But even if you say it doesn''t spread, rumors are circulating, so there are adventurers who hear rumors about the cave." But there are many adventurers who ask about the characteristics of the cave and the number of victims before entering the cave to stop it. The only adventurers who know they''re likely to die are those who really want strength and those who are a little lazy. ¡±


    The loose-headed adventurer is going to take on the challenge.


    Well, I don''t want to come back.


    It''s not a sweet cave.


    So, what do you say? Want to try?


    I don''t think I''m going to take the challenge of listening to what I''ve been saying.


    Oh, but what about your dad?


    I don''t want to do that.


    Ah, your father has a very disgusting look on his face.


    I really don''t like it.


    "I''ll leave us alone." I still don''t have the strength to challenge that cave. "


    Garth and the others didn''t seem to try either.


    That''s good.


    I see? That cave is for beginners as well.


    There''s something like that.


    Isn''t there another, more casual cave?


    "If it''s a cave like Mr. Druid says... it''s a small cave, but I think I can get gems." Recommended for lower to mid-level adventurers. Ah, because it''s a normal cave that doesn''t go away except for the "Cave where the road goes away". No, I don''t think it''s normal to have two places left. ¡±


    In other words, the three places managed by this village are unusual caves, and the rest are fine.


    Speaking of which, what drops in the [Road Vanishes Cave]?


    I''m a little worried.


    A rare cave, so do rare magic items drop?


    "It''s useless. It''s useless."


    Well, I was surprised to see Mikke-san with an indescribable expression.


    What is such an impossible expression?


    What kind of thing drops?


    When Arthur asked, Micke shrugged her shoulders.


    Yeah, it''s broken.


    What, is it broken?


    Even if it''s not broken, it can be a lighted magic item that drops in many caves.


    That''s normal.


    Lighted magic items are really available in many caves.


    "There''s also a basket and a plate." One cup. It''s not a magic item, but a lot of ordinary things. "


    Does it mean that what you drop is not worth it?


    "These are also broken."


    I don''t think it''s the best thing that''s broken.


    Even if it is a plate, I would be happy to use it.


    "There are times when it''s broken. It''s really just strength, isn''t it?"


    Micke nodded deeply at Arthur''s words.


    "Feast"


    Huh.


    Kagu-san, who was sitting in front of Mikke-san, was wiping his mouth clean with a cloth.


    Speaking of which, you''ve been eating silently without even joining the conversation.


    Kagyu doesn''t really talk when you''re eating, does he?


    "Of course, I''m sorry about the food."


    Micke was stunned by Kagu-san''s tone of voice.


    Kaguu-san is a little weird... but I wonder if he has a unique personality?


    Even so, it''s a cave in Okanko Village.


    Maybe I should go.


    Talk to your father later and see if there''s a cave I can take on without the help of Sheel and the others.


    Once we''re in the cave, can we get Sheil and the others out?


    ... that''s why the cave that matches me is pathetic to Shell and the others?

 715 Episode 662. Thats the way its decided?

    I still think there are many things I don''t know, and I see three people praying towards the basket.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t expect to be surprised by how to decide on a name.


    After the meal, the three of them decided to decide their names next time, and each of them put forward a candidate they could think of.


    That was good, but it was difficult to choose one of them.


    The idea was that all three of them would be fine with any of the names put forward for election.


    When I thought about what to do, I immediately started to say "guidance" and tilted my neck.


    It was the first time I heard such a word, so when I asked my father, I was surprised because it was "left to luck".


    However, it seems that there are many ways to decide the name with this "guidance".


    I was surprised to hear it for the first time, but it seems to be a normal way to use it when my child has more than one candidate name.


    The method involves placing a piece of paper with the name of the candidate in the basket, praying for the future, and choosing a piece of paper from the basket.


    The name written there is said to be "the name chosen by fate".


    I don''t think I''ll ever "leave it to luck."


    If you look at it differently, it''s strange because it feels special with a given name.


    This!


    Mr. Ars removes a piece of paper from the basket.


    I''m a little excited to know what kind of name it has become.


    Well, I decided on Leah.


    Lilia heard that she was a famous woman for successfully cultivating the medicinal herbs needed to cure her illness.


    Several medicinal herbs are used to cure the disease, but it seems that the most medicinal herbs can be cultivated, so the price has dropped and the potion can be used by everyone.


    I''m Arielous.


    Mr. Garth shows us the letters on the paper.


    "I''m... ah, like Tanras."


    I was a little surprised by what Mr. Evas said.


    It''s like, "A name chosen by fate."


    Because Arielus and Tannis are brothers'' names.


    It''s amazing that brothers Garth and Evas choose it.


    Besides, Arielus and Tanlas were famous as the top adventurers.


    "Amazing. This is what happens."


    Arthur looks at Garth and Evas'' paper choices on the table in a moving manner.


    Surely, there may be a fate.


    The names on the list were 19 for Garth and 22 for Evas.


    That''s where you pick Arielus and Tannis.


    ¡±Now, what we''re going to do... is call it by its name without mistake.¡±


    ?? ?? ?Ah? ?


    Everyone is hardened by your father''s words.


    That''s right.


    Since the name has been decided, it is natural to call it by a new name.


    Are you all right?


    I''m very worried.


    "Ah! What should I do?" I told Mikke and Kagyu my name! And even Chagu-san! "


    Oh, that''s right.


    To Mr. Chagu, the day he came to the inn.


    I introduced myself to Mikke and Kagu at dinner today.


    "It''s going to be okay. They seem to be here for a reason, too." If you say you''ve changed your name, you''ll understand. I already felt something. "


    I nodded as I remembered Mikke and Kagyu in my father''s words.


    Sure, I feel like I''m okay.


    "Well, I''ll tell you that the name has changed in the morning and see how it goes." Now, it''s time to go back to your room and rest. "


    Everyone sees the clock in his words.


    Sure, it''s a good time to go to bed.


    Ahh, the end of this healing time, huh


    Mr. Ars gently hugs Sora, who is sleeping next to him.


    "Pu ~?"


    "I''m sorry, wake me up. But before I go back to my room, please let me squeeze."


    Plump, plump, plump


    Mr. Ars with a happy expression in response to the sound of Sora.


    I invited her to the room she was staying in, hoping to meet Sora and the others, but I''m really glad.


    Ah, yes. Are you planning to go to the cave, Druid?


    Mr. Arth looks at your father.


    Father nodded, thinking for a moment.


    It''s strange that an adventurer who comes to this village doesn''t show interest in caves.


    The reason an adventurer comes to Okanko Village is like a cave.


    If you''re an adventurer, it''s only natural to go to a cave.


    However, since my father and I are not adventurers, that doesn''t apply.


    But I''m also interested, so I''d like to go.


    Well, after the three of them are registered, I guess.


    After Garth-san''s name was changed, I finished registering as an adventurer.


    And once I have Ivy''s gear.


    My gear?


    When I looked at my father strangely, I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Ivy doesn''t have any gear to enter the cave.¡±


    Is that so?


    "Oh, because she''s usually with me, it''s still fine." But if you want to go into a cave managed by the village, Shell needs to hide in her bag. "


    I see. Shell can''t be used in the caves managed by this village.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    In my father''s words, I see a slime shell sleeping on a bed.


    Shell likes to go berserk in the cave, so it might be a bit pathetic.


    Without a guard named Shell, it''s dangerous if you don''t keep your gear tight.


    Of course, we need to get gear.


    Speaking of which, when I first entered the cave with my father, I repeatedly said, "In that outfit?" Did you get a confirmation? "


    At that time, I didn''t know why I would repeat such a question, so I was in trouble.


    Well, I figured out later that it was because my outfit wasn''t fit for the cave.


    "Huh? Now your dad is going to go into the cave, right?" Is your dad''s gear okay? "


    Do you want to buy it with me?


    "Recently, because of Shell, you''ve been dressed as you are." But you''ve got all the gear. "


    That''s right.


    Do you think Mr. Garth and the others have the gear?


    "We''ve got it all."


    Mr. Garth, who noticed my gaze, told me that there was no problem.


    I see.


    Do you think I''m the only one who has it?


    "Nevertheless, Druid had his gear. I was surprised that they were going into the cave without any gear." I didn''t have time to ask because I was going in more and more. "


    Yeah, that''s amazing.


    Garth and Evas seemed surprised.


    Ms. Ars nods next door, so does she.


    Oh, perhaps the three of them were pale when they entered the cave, because they entered without preparation?


    That would have done me a terrible thing.


    Speaking of which, was it the third cave? There was a time when Sheil suddenly crowed towards the cave, right? "


    By the way, there was.


    I was surprised at first because shells sometimes act, but now I''m used to it.


    "I was so surprised that I was about to lose my hips."


    Well, did that happen to Mr. Ars?


    You didn''t notice.


    That''s why Mr. Evas was worried next to me.


    Speaking of which, I only know the cave where Sheil is with me.


    Nh, you may not know common sense in the cave.


    It''s a good opportunity, so let''s learn common sense when entering the cave.


    Mr. Garth and the others smiled bitterly at my words.


    I mean it.


    "In the meantime, we need to get used to the cave without Shell." The monsters in the cave usually attack without running away. "


    I see.


    Is that normal?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Huh?


    Siel?


    Sheil, who was sleeping on the bed, woke up and noticed her staring at me.


    What''s the matter with you?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Huh?


    Your voice seems to be lower than usual... is it perhaps unchaste or something?


    But why are you so unchaste?


    Maybe you''re unhappy that you can''t enjoy the cave together?


    Nah!


    "I''m sorry about that." There are other adventurers in the cave that the village manages, so there''s a good chance you''ll see them. That''s why Shell has to hide in her bag. "


    Is it pathetic for me to enjoy it alone?


    What do we do?

 716 Story 663: Two people who dont give up

    "Ivy would look better in this color."


    Not Arthur, who scolds his father with a pale pink shirt, but Lilia now.


    Wow, that design you chose is so cute.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I''m sure that Ivy, who has become more cute and beautiful lately, will be better suited to me.¡±


    A...... Lilia''s dad loses and shows her an embroidered green shirt.


    The design is a bit grown-up, but it''s nice.


    "No! Ivy is beautiful, but it still looks cute." It''s definitely over here. "


    "No, Ivy is definitely better for me now." You''re a little too childish over there. "


    Huh? Are you blind?


    While watching your father and Lilia argue in vain, you see Garrus and Tannis a little further away.


    The two noticed my gaze, but shook their heads silently.


    No, I''m trying to stop it.


    I thought so, but they turned their gaze to my father and shook their heads to the side.


    I can''t.


    The three of them let out a sigh and gently moved away from the two who were arguing.


    The name change was easier than I had imagined.


    As expected, it was the power of Mr. Abal of Subgilmus.


    The day after I contacted you to change my name, I brought my Adventurer''s Guild card to the inn.


    Father was surprised that it was too early.


    I came here to shop because I had changed my name... but I didn''t expect this to happen.


    "I''m sorry, Al, Leah likes cute things." But this has never happened before. Well, I guess I can''t help it because I haven''t been able to make such a pleasant purchase in my life so far. "


    Arielus looked at Lilia with a gentle expression of apologies.


    "I can''t believe Leah won''t give up there." You''re really back to your old Arya, aren''t you? "


    Tannis also looked at Leah happily somewhere.


    Until now, the three of them have lived in hiding from the humans on the church side.


    I''m sure you''ve put up with a lot of things.


    I should have been concerned about my surrounding eyes when I was shopping.


    I can''t help it, just wait a little longer... no, I can''t.


    "Hey, Dad, Leah." Why are you holding so many clothes? I''m telling you, I don''t need that many! "


    Eh ~


    I sighed in disgruntled tears at my father and Lilia.


    This is the only time we get along!


    "No. Please stop Ga, Arielus, Tanrus, and Lilia!" I''ll stop your father! "


    It is dangerous if left unattended.


    The two of them are going to team up and buy an amazing number of cards.


    I''m still growing, and I''m going to grow up soon, so the minimum number is enough.


    ?? ?Tired? ?


    Arielus, Tannis, and I sighed at the same time.


    Since then, I managed to reduce the number of sheets, and my father and Lilia decided on two sheets each.


    Well, I was supposed to get ready to go into the cave, but how did I end up buying my winter clothes?


    Sure... I see.


    He found out that some of his winter clothes were too small for him to wear.


    I checked my winter clothes a little while ago because I needed winter clothes soon.


    Then I noticed that two winter shirts were too small to wear.


    However, I didn''t think of buying a new one.


    I couldn''t wear two, but I had other winter clothes.


    I just don''t think your dad would have thought that.


    "All right, here are the two."


    "I''ve made up my mind." Yeah, it''s cute. "


    That''s good.


    Looks like we''ve finally made up our minds.


    Fufu, you both chose a completely different outfit.


    Lilia has a strong impression of the cute colors and designs she chose.


    Dad chose a design that looked a little more like an older sister than my real age.


    Thank you very much.


    I thank Lilia.


    For me, it''s a design that''s cute and interesting, but I can''t choose it myself.


    "Thanks, Dad."


    Exactly, Father.


    I know my ideals very well.


    "Which do you like better?"


    ¡°I like both. The impression is completely different, so you can choose according to the mood of the day.¡±


    I smiled back at your father and Lilia''s questions.


    Arielus and Tannis, who were watching me, applauded for some reason.


    Well, why?


    I''m going to finish shopping for my personal clothes and get the gear I need for the desired cave.


    A light bullet that creates a momentary gap and a set of protective gear that prevents the penetration of nails and fangs when attacked.


    It''s slippery in the cave, so they even need their own shoes.


    "Isn''t it okay with the adventurer''s shoes I''m wearing?" This isn''t slippery enough, is it? "


    Grass and trees wet with water are slippery, so adventurers'' shoes are processed to avoid slipping.


    "Even adventurers'' shoes that are built to walk and run in the woods are slippery compared to cave shoes. Running in the cave can be difficult when you''re running away from monsters, so if you''re slipping, your life is at stake. So, let''s buy it. Well, normally, I would buy adventure shoes and cave shoes together, but first."


    It''s the first thing we have.


    Speaking of which, I think there were always cave shoes nearby in shops that bought shoes specifically for adventurers.


    I didn''t think it was necessary, so I didn''t care.


    "That''s right." Then this time we''ll have it all together. "


    I hate slipping and annoying people.


    The cave equipment was selected differently from the winter clothes, so it was decided quickly.


    Arielus and the others were consulting their father and purchasing monstrous countermeasure goods.


    My father was also attracted by the new countermeasure goods, so I saw that he bought several of them.


    Everyone returns to the inn with satisfaction.


    ¡°Excuse me, I just need to ask you a few questions.¡±


    When I tried to enter the inn, I heard a man''s voice from behind.


    Looking back, he approaches with a smile on his face.


    Somehow you''re a strange person.


    What is it?


    My father gently makes it difficult for a man to see me standing in front of me.


    "I was looking for someone."


    In the words of the man, Ms. Lilia seemed to have shaken her body a little.


    Could it be a member of the Church?


    Is there a woman named Mikke in this inn?


    Mr. Micke?


    Is that a woman named Micke-san?


    "Yes, a woman with long black hair and a slim figure. I don''t think I''m very much involved with people because I''m sick, but have I ever seen you at a meal?¡±


    Huh?


    Sick and weak?


    There was a laugh on the second floor from this morning.


    Ah, but my skin is too white for my thin body, so unless I open my mouth, I''ll look sick and weak...?


    However, if you really judge by just how it looks.


    Because I eat lavishly, I like to talk, and above all, my eyes are strong.


    Ah, if you don''t keep your gaze down and not just your mouth, you won''t look sick.


    A sick woman named Micke-san, right?


    Yes.


    ... why did your father just bother to say he was sick and weak?


    You don''t have to tell me, do you?


    "I''ve never seen a woman named Micke who is sick and weak in this inn."


    Yeah, it''s weird after all.


    But your father''s right.


    I''ve met the energetic Mikke, but I haven''t met the sick Mikke.


    I don''t think I will ever see Mickey, who is very sick.


    Oh, but you have to ask me if I''m sick.


    "Really? Yes, may I ask your daughter?"


    Huh?


    Why are you bothering to ask me?


    This man is absolutely strange.


    Besides, what is it?


    When my father answered the question, I felt that the stone of the bracelet worn by the man glowed a little.


    "Why, to my daughter? Are you dissatisfied with my answer?"


    Father shouted a little more shockingly.


    ¡°No, I thought you might have seen it in the bathroom.¡±


    "Um... I''ve never seen a woman named Micke who is sick and weak."


    There must be something in your father''s illness.


    I don''t know, but I''ll tell you the same thing.


    Ah, after all, the stone of the bracelet glowed slightly.


    That bracelet is a magic item.


    Is that so?


    Huh.


    Did this man just bang his tongue?


    "Haha, I''m sorry to take the time. Excuse me."


    The man bowed his head with a mocking smile as he walked toward the inn next to him.


    Are you looking for a place to stay in the village?


    But you were a creepy man.

 717 Story 664?

    The father who entered the inn stroked his fist and my head.


    "I just saved you." Nevertheless, you''re well aware of it. "


    "I felt a little weird about what your father said."


    After all, that was the right way to put it.


    But why?


    Is it because of that magic item?


    "Have you noticed the magic item that the man wore on his arm?"


    "Yeah. When my dad and I answered the question, it glowed for a second, didn''t it?"


    Father laughs happily at my answer.


    "Yes, it''s a magic item that sees through lies."


    I see.


    ... hn?


    But your father and I responded with a mixture of lies and truth.


    I don''t know the sick Micke-san, but I do know a woman named Micke-san.


    ¡°That magic item has a major drawback.¡±


    Shortcomings?


    If one condition is different, you won''t be able to tell a lie.


    "Conditions? Ah, that''s why I deliberately said" Sick Micke-san ""


    "That''s right. We''re not telling lies because what we know is a far cry from illness." That magic item can only be judged for its simplicity. "


    Is that what happened?


    Huh?


    Looking for someone using a magic item that makes it so easy to lie?


    Isn''t it impossible to find someone for that man?


    "Ha ha. I guess so. If you''re an adventurer with some experience, you''ll notice that magic item. And I don''t trust people who rely on such things. That''s why we won''t be able to find him. It was a bad attitude, too."


    I nodded as I remembered the words of my father.


    It was somehow a barbaric attitude.


    When I said I didn''t know, I struck my tongue.


    It looks like you were expecting a lot from this inn, though.


    "Is that so? Why?"


    "That magic item can only be judged 10 times." That''s why I only use it when I think it''s here. "


    Ten times?


    However, if I used it twice here, I wonder if I was confident that Mikke-san was here?


    "Thank you, it''s all right now."


    Her complexion turned back as she turned to Lilia''s voice.


    As soon as she realized that the man was looking for someone, Lilia turned pale.


    Ms. Arielus and Ms. Tanras quickly hid her from the man, so they didn''t find out, but it was dangerous.


    If they had noticed, they would have disbelieved my father and I in our answers.


    Looks like it''s gonna be okay.


    Dad, who was checking out the window, nodded at us.


    "I''m sorry, I have to be more firm."


    In response to Leah''s words, Ms. Tanlath lightly patted her on the shoulder.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with everyone?"


    From the dining room, Mikke comes out with lots of sweets on a large plate.


    I can''t help wondering why I had to look for Micke-san, who was sick and weak, in his bright voice.


    If you get involved a little bit, you can''t possibly think of yourself as sick or weak.


    "Mickey. A man was looking for you. Do you have any idea?"


    Micke laughed at his father''s words.


    I didn''t expect such a reaction, so I was a little surprised.


    "That''s right, man. How did you find me?"


    "I was told ''a woman named Micke who is sick and weak''." That''s right, you also said, "I don''t think I''m very involved with people because I''m sick and weak." "


    "Pupupupu. Yes, thank you. Fufu"


    Micke laughs at your father''s response.


    Arielus and I strangely look at Micke.


    Only my father showed me how shocked he was.


    You were acting like that on purpose, right?


    Huh?


    Micke laughs "Correct" at your father''s words.


    "Why would you do that?"


    Oh, that might not have been a good thing to hear.


    "To hoist up a big fool!"


    Father sighed at Micke''s attitude.


    That''s right.


    Isn''t that a bad thing to say?


    "Micke... you."


    Kagyu, who came out of the dining room with a grumpy expression, stared at Mikke.


    Besides, Micke shrugged her shoulders.


    "It looks like he''s on the move, so you need to talk to him properly, right?" If you don''t know, you could get into trouble. He''s a fool, but he''s an actionist. "


    Stupid, actionist?


    It''s a strange thing to say.


    "Maybe so, but..." Eh, did it move? "


    Kagu-san tilts his neck.


    "Yes, it looks like there''s a man looking for me."


    In response to Mikke''s words, Kagyu turned to his father.


    Druid-san, are you sure?


    "Yes, I was asked a while ago by a man who wore a magic item in front of the inn who saw through a lie."


    "It''s true, isn''t it? Really? Did you make a move?"


    Whoever was after Micke hired that man.


    Somehow, you couldn''t hire someone more powerful?


    No, I don''t want you to find anything, but you can''t rely on magic items like that.


    If you hear that I''m ''caught'', just ignore it.


    Huh?


    "Isn''t that one of the things I expected?"


    Micke smiles in disgust at your father''s words.


    Somehow, even though she is a woman who smiles without speaking, her eyes are now completely aimed at the prey.


    I feel that it is unusual for people to have a different impression so far.


    "It''s a magic item that sees through lies." It''s foolish of me to let someone who uses such things for work find me. Nevertheless, I don''t know how many times I''ve thought about it. I wonder where he might have decided to think of himself as a [educated man]. I checked it out, and it didn''t seem like I was seeing any illusions because I hadn''t even touched the muscles. "


    Lilia was taken aback by Micke''s words.


    I realized that, Micke-san.


    "Because, ''cause unlike you, I''m educated and have a position." I told the head of the vigilante group in this village, "I can understand which is necessary for this world, even if you''re a bad-minded man."


    ?? ?? ?Haha?? ??


    Well, that''s Mickey''s story, isn''t it?


    I don''t think anyone would tell the head of the vigilante about that.


    No, really.


    "This is a true story." I was hiding and listening, but to be honest, it was going to be hard. After that, I praised myself for how amazing I am. I laughed a lot, but it''s not funny, so my stomach hurts and it hurts. "


    Mikke strokes her stomach as she says it.


    "You''re a very self-confident person. Could it be an aristocrat?"


    Mikke nodded, showing that his father was a little convinced.


    "Sometimes, I see." Such a thoughtful aristocrat. "


    Even so, I don''t usually say "bad head" to the Commander of the Knights.


    "Well, I didn''t know he was the Commander of the Knights." Oh, I don''t care. I''ve compiled a list of cave information. "


    Mikke takes a piece of paper out of her pocket and gives it to her father.


    My father asked her to make a list of the caves in this village.


    And she asked for a level too.


    After all, there are quite a few caves managed by this village.


    "Right? Two in the last few months? Oh, was it three? Well, it looks like a few have been added, so it''s still growing."


    Even the Adventurer''s Guild was talking about the new cave.


    ¡°Thank you. I''m all set, and I''m going to go to the gentlest level of caves tomorrow.¡±


    "I''m glad I can help." Please let me know what you think when you go. "


    Micke looks at me and Leah.


    Yes, I understand.


    A cave.


    Don''t be excited.


    Yes, we need to see what we can do with Shell.

 718 Lesson 665: Beginners Cave

    Mikke said, "It''s a really nice cave and even beginners can fully enjoy it." My father was to be judged in front of the cave.


    "Well, you''re not an adventurer, are you?" Huh? Are you sure you''re not an adventurer? "


    The vigilante who was investigating my father in front of the cave tilted his neck.


    But even if you think so, you can''t help it.


    After all, my father is wearing a set of adventurer-only gear that is worn by advanced players.


    Besides, I can see that it has been used well.


    "I''m an ex-adventurer." I''m retired now. "


    "Oh, is that so?" Please put your hands here. "


    Father puts his hand on the black ball pointed out by the vigilante.


    However, there was no reaction at all.


    Seems like there''s no problem.


    I was worried because there was no reaction, but is that good?


    "What are you looking at?"


    Don''t you know that your father looks at the black balls with a strange expression?


    "I could check if it was stronger than the monsters in the cave." What a magic item, isn''t it? It''s a rare item that drops in a cave that only the top adventurers can put in. Well, I can only investigate monsters that aren''t that strong.


    According to the vigilante''s explanation, both Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras look at the black balls with interest.


    "This way, please."


    "Thank you."


    I was given permission to enter the cave safely, and my father received the permit.


    Now we can enjoy the cave as planned.


    Anyone who manages a cave in the Okanko Village can enter it at their own risk.


    However, there are only five caves for beginners, and they are judged by the vigilante before entering them.


    The screening can look to see if someone familiar with the cave is accompanying them.


    Even beginners don''t know what''s going to happen in the cave, so it''s a unique Okanko Village rule designed to protect adventurers who aren''t used to the cave yet.


    This time, I wasn''t an adventurer, but my father was judged as an escort.


    I thank the vigilante and go into the cave.


    I''ve never seen a cave without Shell at the helm.


    When I gently stroked the bag that everyone was lifting from my shoulder, the vibration came out.


    A smile comes to my mind.


    Yesterday, I decided to go to the cave, so I consulted with Sora and the others.


    ¡°What do we do when we go to the cave?¡±


    Of course, I explained that I couldn''t get out of the cave or the bag.


    Sora and the others thought for a moment, but they came with us.


    We''re always together, so it''s nice to enjoy the cave on our own.


    However, Tron is in his room.


    I''ve been asleep all my life and I couldn''t confirm my decision, so I can''t help it.


    It''s about time I woke up.


    "Tanras leads and Ariras leads." Leah, keep an eye out for signs. "


    ?? Yes ??


    Leah, any sign of the monster?


    "Well, three in front and two in front." I wonder if there''s still some distance left. "


    Yes, there were 5 monsters in front of me.


    If I were to go deeper into the cave, would I be able to defeat these five?


    Arielus, keep an eye out for the monster moving forward, and let''s go deeper.


    Arias slowly walked out to the back of the cave, so I followed him.


    The monsters that were still ahead weren''t aware of our movements, so they didn''t move.


    That being said, we''re getting close, so you''ll soon notice.


    This time, Arielus-san changed his name and started with a lower adventurer again.


    I felt that it was a waste because my previous record disappeared, but Arielus and the others didn''t care at all.


    I wanted to do it again because it was a track record I had gained from fighting monsters.


    It looks like the monster in front of you is noticing. The three of them are coming this way.


    In response to Lilia''s words, Ms. Arielus stood her sword.


    The three monsters that appeared were quickly defeated by Mr. Arielus.


    Well, that''s right.


    They were low-ranked adventurers because they had abandoned the past, but they were medium-ranked adventurers.


    I could easily defeat a novice cave monster.


    "Arielus, I''ll take care of you next!"


    In response to Lilia''s words, Arielus shook his head to the side.


    Can''t you do that?


    "I''m in front of you, so it''ll be difficult."


    Of course, the monsters were going to pass by.


    If Leah walks in front of you, can''t she?


    Tanras looks at your father.


    "This level of cave won''t be a problem." Next, Lilia leads the way, and Arielus is in the middle. "


    I switched the order and went deeper into the cave.


    After walking for a while, two monsters appeared, but Lilia was able to defeat them without any problems.


    Lilia-san was able to fight, too.


    Just a little bit. With three of them, it might have been dangerous.


    I still envy being able to fight.


    I can''t do it at all.


    "Ivy, do you have the items?"


    Show your father what you have in your hand.


    This is the weapon your father chose for me to use if he wanted to get into the cave.


    I can''t defeat monsters with my power, so I''m preparing to use my heavy bags in the woods right away.


    However, if you use a heavy bag in the cave, depending on the size of the cave, damage may occur on the side of the cave.


    Therefore, it seems better not to use heavy bags in the cave.


    Instead of a heavy bag, my dad had a lightning ball in his hand.


    I heard that I couldn''t defeat a large monster, but I could defeat a smaller medium-sized monster.


    "Be careful when you throw."


    "Yeah. Okay."


    If you bump into someone by mistake, it''ll be tough.


    People don''t seem to die like monsters because they wear armor, but it still hurts if a lightning strike runs on their bodies.


    It''s a split road, but which way do you want to go?


    When I turned my attention to Ars-san''s voice, the road was divided from side to side.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Your father looks at Arias and the others.


    "That''s right. If you pick from the signs of the monsters, I think the right is safe." On the left, there''s a sign of a monster. "


    Certainly, there were several monsters at the end of the road on the left.


    But I don''t know what''s going on in the back, so I don''t think I''ll be safe on the right.


    "If you go from here, you''ll be safer on the right." However, there may be monsters stronger than the left where we don''t know the signs. "


    I knew it.


    "In this case, choose the path you care about."


    Huh?


    Who cares?


    Arielus and the others were surprised by your explanation.


    "Surveillance and luck are important in the cave." It''s a waste of time, to be honest, to imagine what''s in the back of the road. If I don''t go, I won''t know. "


    Of course, it''s no use thinking about it here.


    "When this happens, I think it''s good to trust my own ideas." What do we do? "


    Your father looks at Arias and the others.


    The three nodded face to face, pointing in the same direction.


    "Arielus is on the right, and Tanras and Leah are on the left." Let''s go to the left. "


    In response to your father''s words, Arielus looks at Tanlas and Lilia with a little bit of displeasure.


    Why did you choose the one with the monsters?


    I knew there were multiple monsters on the left.


    "After all, the monster on the left can definitely be defeated." I don''t know what''s coming out, but don''t you think it''s safer to know what''s coming out than to know what''s on the right? "


    I see, is there such a way of thinking?


    In response to Lilia''s words, Arielus nodded with some thought.


    Sure is.


    "Well, after that, there''s a great chance that a monster will appear... I wonder if there''s one in this cave?" It''s a cave for beginners, isn''t it? "


    By the way, this was a beginner''s cave.


    There were only monsters that could be defeated by lower-ranked adventurers.


    "That''s right. However, there was a cave where strong monsters appeared suddenly." "Brace yourselves."


    Everyone nodded to his words, and Mr. Arias led the way on the left.


    The sign showed that the monster on the left would move immediately.


    Speaking of which, these monsters are supposed to drop little magic stones.


    I haven''t seen it yet, but could you drop it for me next time?

 719 Lesson 665: Beginners Cave

    Mikke said, "It''s a really nice cave and even beginners can fully enjoy it." My father was to be judged in front of the cave.


    "Well, you''re not an adventurer, are you?" Huh? Are you sure you''re not an adventurer? "


    The vigilante who was investigating my father in front of the cave tilted his neck.


    But even if you think so, you can''t help it.


    After all, my father is wearing a set of adventurer-only gear that is worn by advanced players.


    Besides, I can see that it has been used well.


    "I''m an ex-adventurer." I''m retired now. "


    "Oh, is that so?" Please put your hands here. "


    Father puts his hand on the black ball pointed out by the vigilante.


    However, there was no reaction at all.


    Seems like there''s no problem.


    I was worried because there was no reaction, but is that good?


    "What are you looking at?"


    Don''t you know that your father looks at the black balls with a strange expression?


    "I could check if it was stronger than the monsters in the cave." What a magic item, isn''t it? It''s a rare item that drops in a cave that only the top adventurers can put in. Well, I can only investigate monsters that aren''t that strong.


    According to the vigilante''s explanation, both Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras look at the black balls with interest.


    "This way, please."


    "Thank you."


    I was given permission to enter the cave safely, and my father received the permit.


    Now we can enjoy the cave as planned.


    Anyone who manages a cave in the Okanko Village can enter it at their own risk.


    However, there are only five caves for beginners, and they are judged by the vigilante before entering them.


    The screening can look to see if someone familiar with the cave is accompanying them.


    Even beginners don''t know what''s going to happen in the cave, so it''s a unique Okanko Village rule designed to protect adventurers who aren''t used to the cave yet.


    This time, I wasn''t an adventurer, but my father was judged as an escort.


    I thank the vigilante and go into the cave.


    I''ve never seen a cave without Shell at the helm.


    When I gently stroked the bag that everyone was lifting from my shoulder, the vibration came out.


    A smile comes to my mind.


    Yesterday, I decided to go to the cave, so I consulted with Sora and the others.


    ¡°What do we do when we go to the cave?¡±


    Of course, I explained that I couldn''t get out of the cave or the bag.


    Sora and the others thought for a moment, but they came with us.


    We''re always together, so it''s nice to enjoy the cave on our own.


    However, Tron is in his room.


    I''ve been asleep all my life and I couldn''t confirm my decision, so I can''t help it.


    It''s about time I woke up.


    "Tanras leads and Ariras leads." Leah, keep an eye out for signs. "


    ?? Yes ??


    Leah, any sign of the monster?


    "Well, three in front and two in front." I wonder if there''s still some distance left. "


    Yes, there were 5 monsters in front of me.


    If I were to go deeper into the cave, would I be able to defeat these five?


    Arielus, keep an eye out for the monster moving forward, and let''s go deeper.


    Arias slowly walked out to the back of the cave, so I followed him.


    The monsters that were still ahead weren''t aware of our movements, so they didn''t move.


    That being said, we''re getting close, so you''ll soon notice.


    This time, Arielus-san changed his name and started with a lower adventurer again.


    I felt that it was a waste because my previous record disappeared, but Arielus and the others didn''t care at all.


    I wanted to do it again because it was a track record I had gained from fighting monsters.


    It looks like the monster in front of you is noticing. The three of them are coming this way.


    In response to Lilia''s words, Ms. Arielus stood her sword.


    The three monsters that appeared were quickly defeated by Mr. Arielus.


    Well, that''s right.


    They were low-ranked adventurers because they had abandoned the past, but they were medium-ranked adventurers.


    I could easily defeat a novice cave monster.


    "Arielus, I''ll take care of you next!"


    In response to Lilia''s words, Arielus shook his head to the side.


    Can''t you do that?


    "I''m in front of you, so it''ll be difficult."


    Of course, the monsters were going to pass by.


    If Leah walks in front of you, can''t she?


    Tanras looks at your father.


    "This level of cave won''t be a problem." Next, Lilia leads the way, and Arielus is in the middle. "


    I switched the order and went deeper into the cave.


    After walking for a while, two monsters appeared, but Lilia was able to defeat them without any problems.


    Lilia-san was able to fight, too.


    Just a little bit. With three of them, it might have been dangerous.


    I still envy being able to fight.


    I can''t do it at all.


    "Ivy, do you have the items?"


    Show your father what you have in your hand.


    This is the weapon your father chose for me to use if he wanted to get into the cave.


    I can''t defeat monsters with my power, so I''m preparing to use my heavy bags in the woods right away.


    However, if you use a heavy bag in the cave, depending on the size of the cave, damage may occur on the side of the cave.


    Therefore, it seems better not to use heavy bags in the cave.


    Instead of a heavy bag, my dad had a lightning ball in his hand.


    I heard that I couldn''t defeat a large monster, but I could defeat a smaller medium-sized monster.


    "Be careful when you throw."


    "Yeah. Okay."


    If you bump into someone by mistake, it''ll be tough.


    People don''t seem to die like monsters because they wear armor, but it still hurts if a lightning strike runs on their bodies.


    It''s a split road, but which way do you want to go?


    When I turned my attention to Ars-san''s voice, the road was divided from side to side.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Your father looks at Arias and the others.


    "That''s right. If you pick from the signs of the monsters, I think the right is safe." On the left, there''s a sign of a monster. "


    Certainly, there were several monsters at the end of the road on the left.


    But I don''t know what''s going on in the back, so I don''t think I''ll be safe on the right.


    "If you go from here, you''ll be safer on the right." However, there may be monsters stronger than the left where we don''t know the signs. "


    I knew it.


    "In this case, choose the path you care about."


    Huh?


    Who cares?


    Arielus and the others were surprised by your explanation.


    "Surveillance and luck are important in the cave." It''s a waste of time, to be honest, to imagine what''s in the back of the road. If I don''t go, I won''t know. "


    Of course, it''s no use thinking about it here.


    "When this happens, I think it''s good to trust my own ideas." What do we do? "


    Your father looks at Arias and the others.


    The three nodded face to face, pointing in the same direction.


    "Arielus is on the right, and Tanras and Leah are on the left." Let''s go to the left. "


    In response to your father''s words, Arielus looks at Tanlas and Lilia with a little bit of displeasure.


    Why did you choose the one with the monsters?


    I knew there were multiple monsters on the left.


    "After all, the monster on the left can definitely be defeated." I don''t know what''s coming out, but don''t you think it''s safer to know what''s coming out than to know what''s on the right? "


    I see, is there such a way of thinking?


    In response to Lilia''s words, Arielus nodded with some thought.


    Sure is.


    "Well, after that, there''s a great chance that a monster will appear... I wonder if there''s one in this cave?" It''s a cave for beginners, isn''t it? "


    By the way, this was a beginner''s cave.


    There were only monsters that could be defeated by lower-ranked adventurers.


    "That''s right. However, there was a cave where strong monsters appeared suddenly." "Brace yourselves."


    Everyone nodded to his words, and Mr. Arias led the way on the left.


    The sign showed that the monster on the left would move immediately.


    Speaking of which, these monsters are supposed to drop little magic stones.


    I haven''t seen it yet, but could you drop it for me next time?

 720 We got 666 stories!

    Arious-san headed into the cave, and various kinds of monsters appeared from the cave.


    I went into various caves, but I had never seen so many different kinds of monsters in one cave.


    There are various kinds of monsters, right?


    You see monsters in caves in the woods, right?


    Your father looks at me strangely.


    There are, but there''s never been so many species in one cave.


    There were also monsters in the cave in the forest.


    But there were many types and three types.


    Or were you just unaware?


    Oh, I see. Until now, the caves containing Ivy were all caves deep in the forest.


    In a cave deep in the forest, would the variety of monsters decrease?


    "There are only a limited number of monsters that can survive in the forest in the first place." Among them, the monsters that preferred the cave were even more narrowed down. That''s why there are only two or three kinds of monsters living in the cave deep in the forest. "


    Oh, that''s what it is.


    Convinced by his father''s explanation, he nodded and noticed that many monsters were approaching from the front.


    Since the signs overlap, it is difficult to grasp the number.


    But if I just concentrate a little... 14?


    No, 15 of them!


    "They''re attacking us all at once." Ivy, be careful. "


    "All right."


    Take a small, deep breath into Ms. Arielus''s voice.


    I searched for signs again and checked the number of monsters.


    ... definitely 15.


    Before that, there were seven monsters, so there were twice as many monsters coming at once.


    "Calm down."


    Yeah.


    Take a deep breath in your father''s voice.


    Today''s father prioritizes watching, so he can only help when it''s really dangerous.


    Therefore, if you can''t properly defeat the monsters with the thunderbolt, it will be a burden for Arias and the others.


    In order not to do that, I had to get rid of the monsters I had been entrusted with.


    "Calm down."


    While telling myself, I grabbed the thunderbolt in my hand.


    I''ve only used it once, so I need to capture the monster before throwing it.


    Here it comes!


    Arielus-san''s voice echoed in the cave, and the monster pushed over at once.


    Arias and Leah were getting used to the way they fought in the cave.


    I wonder if there are still too many of them. Three of them came at me and Mr. Tanras in excess of two.


    Right, are you okay?


    Yes.


    I don''t know if I''ll be all right, but I''ll do my best!


    "After getting a little closer..."


    It''s my first time, so I''m a little worried if it will hit me.


    So I decided to throw the thunderbolt after the monster was somewhat close.


    It''s dangerous, but I want to take it out.


    "Okay."


    I threw a thunderbolt at the nearby monster.


    Gang


    Dosa.


    Hit it!


    The thunderbolt glowed black for a moment when it hit the area around the monster''s chest.


    When the light disappeared, the screams of monsters and the sound of falling to the ground reached my ears.


    I was relieved, but there were still monsters.


    I immediately took out a new thunderbolt from my pocket and checked for signs of the monster.


    There were two monsters left.


    Unlike other monsters, these two monsters have big bodies and strong powers.


    Arielus and Tannus are fighting each other, but I know they''re struggling a bit.


    Their breath is rising, so they may be tired and moving a little worse.


    I wish I could just stop moving a little bit.


    The size of the monster was medium, but it was bigger.


    I don''t think the thunderbolt will take us down, but I think we can stop it a little bit.


    Grab a thunderbolt and approach the monster with Ms. Tanras, who was fighting.


    Approaching somewhat, he threw the thunderbolt he had at the monster.


    If you have a large body, you can easily bump it.


    "Gwah"


    The monster that hit the thunderbolt stopped its movement while shaking its arm and shook its body.


    At that moment, Ms. Tanras did not miss it, and once approached the monster, she poked her sword into her chest.


    "Gawaw"


    After seeing the monster that fell next to Mr. Tan, I looked at Mr. Arious.


    It looks like he''s got Lilia to help him.


    I''m tired ~. Even in a beginner''s cave, there''s a monster with this level.


    Arielus-san exhales as he sits on the ground.


    Lilia sat on the rock next to her with a tired expression on her face.


    The level of the monster you just defeated doesn''t match this cave at all.


    Huh?


    When I looked at your father, I was looking at the list of caves Mr. Mikke gave me.


    "Father?"


    "The list I got from Micke also mentioned the monsters that came out... but it didn''t say anything about the monsters I just defeated." In other words, I don''t think I''ve ever been in this cave before. "


    Is it abnormal?


    "No, sometimes there are strong monsters that didn''t come out until then, or monsters with powers that don''t fit into the cave." So, I won''t say anything abnormal. I don''t care if it bothers you. "


    That''s right.


    Are you all right?


    Huh?


    I saw a round stone on the toe.


    The stone looks a little glowing, unlike the others.


    "This... ah, it''s a magic stone"


    When I grabbed the stone and looked, I noticed it was a magic stone.


    However, it was much more muddy than the magic stones I''d always seen, so the level would be lower.


    That said, it was the first drop because it fell to the place where the monster was defeated for the first time.


    This may be a bit of a pleasure.


    "There''s one over here too." Ah, so is this. "


    Lilia checked the surroundings and picked up the falling magic stone to show her.


    In her hand, there were seven magic stones of about the same level.


    I also picked up another one, so I was able to get nine magic stones when I put them all together.


    When we get out of the cave, we''ll sell the victory to the vigilantes and have something good to eat.


    Sell it?


    I looked at my father and saw him holding a magic stone in his hand.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s enough money to buy anything from the stalls.¡±


    I was glad I dropped the magic stone for the first time, as Arious-san said, but at any rate, the magic stone level was probably 10 or 9.


    If you give it to the vigilante outside, you''ll get a gift certificate that you can use at the stall.


    Gift Certificate?


    "It''s a system to help low-ranking adventurers." One voucher per item, no matter what you drop "


    Is that all we can get for you?


    Sure is.


    As Tanras said, "I''m a low-ranking adventurer, but Ariras isn''t a low-ranking adventurer."


    "It won''t be a problem. The Adventurer''s Guild card clearly shows you as a lower level adventurer."


    Well, that''s what I was told.


    "If I don''t get what I get, it''s a loss!"


    Ms. Arielas laughed bitterly at Leah''s words.


    That''s right, too.


    Apparently, it was decided to get a gift certificate.


    "Ivy, you''re defeated."


    "Yeah, I''m glad it''s my first time."


    I was able to get rid of the monsters, and I was able to help Tanras.


    It may be a great day today.


    Well, let''s go first.


    Mr. Arielas stands up and pays off the dust in his clothes.


    No, this is the deepest place.


    Huh?


    I look around at your father''s words.


    Sure, the place I''m in is a little open.


    And as far as I could see, the road seemed to be the only place I''d walked.


    "Oh, I really want to see this place the deepest." Look! "


    Lilia turns the lights toward the cave wall.


    "Wow, good work."


    I never thought I''d engrave a letter on the cave wall.


    "With this, it''s easy to see the end of the cave." That''s a beginner''s cave. "


    Nodding to your father''s words, he touches the letters on the wall.


    Looks like it''s been dug up pretty well.


    It must have been tough digging.


    Well, if this is the deepest place, then let''s go back.


    In my father''s voice, I walked out of the cave towards the exit.


    "There''s a high chance that monsters will come out on the way home, so don''t be distracted"


    That''s right.


    Until I left the cave, I was told to stay calm.


    All right, let''s get to the end.

 721 Lesson 667: Caves and Monsters

    "Oh, you''re back." Did you have a good time? "


    When I left the cave, the vigilante who saw me off when I entered the cave waved his hand to welcome me.


    "It was fun."


    Arielus seemed quite satisfied when he taught her how to move and fight in the cave.


    "Haha, that was good." The dropped magic stones can be exchanged for gift certificates here, but what should we do? "


    Of course I''ll switch!


    Leah gave the Vigilante the 13 Magic Stones she had collected.


    "Huh? Is there this much?"


    The vigilante who received the stone looked at the stone and tilted his neck.


    "This much" means that there are more monsters than usual?


    Or maybe there were a lot of monsters that dropped on you?


    Which one is it?


    Is there more magic stones than usual?


    The vigilante nodded to his father''s words.


    "Yeah, it''s the first time I''ve brought more than 10." How many monsters did you see? "


    "Eleven to the deepest point of the cave, fifteen to the deepest point of the cave." There were 13 monsters on the way back. And the deepest monster was a little too strong for a low-level adventurer. "


    "Eh, so 39 monsters came out?" And a strong monster? "


    The vigilante shouts a surprise at your father''s reply.


    From his words, it seems that there are more monsters today than usual.


    Oh, and there was no monster that dropped magic stones on the way.


    Huh?


    Oh, by the way, I killed 11 monsters by the time I got to the bottom, but I didn''t drop any magic stones.


    Not all monsters drop magic stones or magic items, so I didn''t care.


    Is talking to the vigilante unusual?


    That''s strange. Do you know what a strong monster looks like?


    "Ah, it looks like a wild rat, but it was much bigger than that, and it was about 130cm tall." Also, the tail was long, pointed, and fast. "


    "It''s probably tutal." It was a monster that had never appeared in this cave before. why are you doing this..... "


    The vigilante tilted his neck and touched the magic item he had left beside him.


    As the magic item glows in response, he immediately releases his hand and reaches into the basket beside him.


    ¡°For now, it''s 13 vouchers, so it''s 13 vouchers. You can use them as $100 a voucher.¡±


    For 100 dal, you can buy two skewers.


    The lower level adventurer has a low request fee, so this cave must be a pleasure.


    A beginner''s cave may be a good place to cheer for the low-earning adventurer.


    "Thank you."


    Lilia receives the voucher happily.


    "Sweet on the meat" is said in a small voice, so you can be sure to go straight to the stall when you go back.


    What''s the matter?


    I looked behind my back at the voice I heard.


    It seems that the sign I had been feeling for a while belonged to a new vigilante.


    "Oh, there are a lot of monsters." Now that the tuttal is out, please check inside for me a little bit. "


    Tuttal? In this cave?


    "Yes, it is."


    While listening to the vigilantes'' conversation, I realized that the new vigilante had come to inspect the cave.


    If there is an abnormality, will you confirm it immediately?


    It''s tough.


    "Don''t go. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s an anomaly."


    I saw the vigilante go into the cave.


    I hope nothing happens.


    ¡°Thank you for your report today.¡±


    A former vigilante lowers his head towards us.


    ¡°No, I hope it''s okay.¡±


    The vigilante nodded to his father''s words.


    "That''s right. The cave looks stable and I''m scared because sometimes I change my face in a hurry." Well, I think it''s okay. "


    I see. Thank you for your help today.


    To your father''s words, I bowed my head to the vigilante.


    Please come back and visit me again.


    The vigilante waved his hand and saw off, so he waved along with Lilia.


    Maybe it was because I was dealing with a lower-ranking adventurer.


    "All right, meat and sweet soup!"


    A little further away from the cave, Lilia glances happily at the voucher.


    ¡°You can''t buy that much, can you?¡±


    Lilia shrugged her shoulders at Tanras'' dazed voice.


    "Yes, but I''m free to think."


    Haha, sure.


    ¡°What should I buy, Ivy?¡±


    Mr. Lilia looks at me.


    Huh?


    "Fufu, Ivy can decide."


    Why is that?


    "It''s the first time you''ve defeated a monster by yourself, right?" Because it''s a celebration. Well, I''m not the main player.


    Oh, did you find out that my father and I were secretly happy?


    I''m a little embarrassed, but I''m happy.


    ¡°Thank you, but let''s all decide what to buy.¡±


    It was a victory for the monsters we all defeated.


    Is that so?


    Lilia nodded with a smile as she leaned her neck.


    Yes.


    "Oh, I see. Then I''ll buy you two of my favorites and let Ivy decide the other three."


    Receive 5 vouchers with everyone''s approval.


    I wonder what I should buy.


    I like what everyone can eat.


    From the back gate, return to Okanko Village and walk along the main street looking at the stalls.


    What is it?


    I think there are a little more people than yesterday, but is it because of my mind?


    Wow.


    Oh, shit.


    The flow of people creates a little distance from everyone.


    If you stay like this, you may get lost.


    "Over here."


    Ah!


    When I thought I heard a voice I knew, my arm was pulled.


    At a glance, when I saw the one who was pulling his arm, there was Arious-san with a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "I suddenly lost my sight, so I was in a hurry."


    "I''m sorry. I was careful, but I was caught in a wave."


    "I guess so." Can I connect my hands? "


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Arielus holds my hand.


    Speaking of which, this is the first time I''ve held a hand other than that of my father.


    Walk around, avoiding the waves, chasing Mr. Arielus'' back.


    You''re good at walking away from people, aren''t you?


    I know you walk with your dad, but you''re really good at it.


    Is that so?


    Yes.


    I''m still walking between people.


    ¡°If you observe people''s movements closely, you will understand naturally.¡±


    My father once told me that.


    When I look at the movement of people, I can predict the next behavior, so I can avoid it.


    I also observe people a lot, so I can predict a little.


    That''s why you''re bumping into me, even though you can avoid it.


    Well, I''ll be able to do it eventually.


    I hope so.


    "Ivy"


    Raise your hand to your father''s impatient voice.


    I wish I had grabbed your father''s arm from the beginning.


    Next time, let''s do it.


    Lilia and the others were relieved when they met a little off the main street.


    I am worried.


    Are you okay?


    Lilia nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Arielas came right away."


    If it hadn''t been for Arielus, I would have lost more people.


    Yeah, I''m really glad he did.


    It looks like there are more adventurers today than yesterday.


    I turned to Lilia''s words and turned to the main street.


    It seems that I wasn''t the only one who felt that there were many.


    "Oh, I''m back."


    Leah''s gaze was on Tannis.


    He went to find out what was causing the increase in adventurers.


    Okay, it looks like there''s a monster around the furthest cave and all the adventurers outside the village have been instructed to return to the village.


    The furthest cave?


    There were rumors that the cave was overflowing with monsters, but was it different?

 722 Lesson 668: A Place to Calm Down

    Since the cave monsters are overflowing, is there an anomaly in the cave we entered?


    Lilia''s father shakes his head to the side.


    "The caves are not connected to each other, and they are too far away from the furthest caves, so it probably has nothing to do with them." Well, there''s no cave gathering place around this village, so there might be some problems that just happen here. "


    The caves are not connected to each other.


    I assumed it would have some impact because it was in the basement.


    Don''t think about it without looking into it.


    "Yes, Ivy, it looks like there are more people than usual, but is it okay to go around the stalls like this?" It seems likely that there will still be more people. "


    Leah looked at me anxiously.


    "It''s okay, I''ll grab your arm and put it down."


    I grabbed my father''s arm next to me and looked at Lilia with a smile.


    What''s that?


    Since I came to Okanko Village, I''ve been grabbing my father''s arms more often, haven''t I?


    Somehow, I feel relieved in this place.


    What''s the matter?


    Raising your gaze, your father strangely looks at me.


    When you grab your dad''s arm, you''ll calm down


    "Haha, don''t be so happy."


    Your father strokes my head a little harder.


    Unusual.


    The usual gentle strokes.


    What''s that?


    I feel like my father''s ears are a little red.


    "What is it? What''s wrong?"


    Your voice is slightly higher than usual.


    "It''s nothing..."


    Somehow, when I look at my father differently from his usual condition, my gaze gets distracted.


    Huh?


    What''s really going on?


    "Ivy seems to be fine, let''s go."


    Oh, that''s my dad''s voice all the time.


    Well then, let''s split up and decide what to buy!


    Lilia wrote out what she wanted the paper to be taken out of.


    Write down everyone''s opinions, and eventually, meat dishes, salads, and soups.


    And I decided to buy sweetness.


    "Looks like it''s impossible with just a voucher."


    Daddy smiles bitterly at Mr. Arias'' words.


    Well, I guess I knew the result.


    Sure enough, everyone won''t stop eating.


    You can''t be satisfied with a voucher like that.


    "Ivy, let''s go shopping together!"


    Lilia hugs me.


    Wow.


    It''s been... a long time since I was a little girl.


    It might be a bit embarrassing to hear about Lilia''s warmth.


    Huh?


    Huh?


    Looking at Ms. Tanras, she looked at Leah with a slightly displeased expression.


    Maybe you wanted to go shopping with me?


    Stop splitting up and let''s go shopping together.


    Miss Tanras nodded to her father''s words.


    Next to it, Arielus sighed heavily.


    I don''t know, but it seems that I don''t go to buy it separately anymore.


    Well, it''s more fun being with you.


    Well then, let''s start with sweetness.


    Lilia tilts her head to her father''s words.


    It''s not meat.


    There''s no need to worry about cooling down the sweetness.


    I see.


    Certainly, you don''t have to worry about getting cold unless you buy warm sweetness.


    "Let''s go."


    Starting with Arias-san, continue down the main street, where there are more people than before.


    I am caught in my father''s arm, so I am not worried about the increase in people.


    After all, this place seems to settle down.


    With a slightly stronger grip on your father''s arm, your hand will rest on your p * ssy and your head.


    Laughing tinyly at the behavior, he stroked his head.


    "Let''s go to that shop."


    Mr. Tanras picks out the shops from the array of adventurers and people in town.


    Leelia said that Tanras is good at finding delicious stalls, so it''s better to leave him to it.


    "Arielus is good at looking at the current movement and predicting the movement a little further. Tanras is good at reading emotions because of his gaze and small facial changes."


    My father looks at both of them and tells me secretly.


    Indeed, when you walk behind Mr. Arielus, you bump into people a lot less often.


    I don''t really know how to read Mr. Tanras''s emotions, but does it have anything to do with finding a good place to eat?


    Is that so?


    ¡±Ahh, that must have been... a difficult relationship.¡±


    Speaking of which, I''ve never heard of the past.


    All I''ve heard since I started running away with Lilia.


    This is the last time.


    Lilia sees us as she receives a stew of meat and vegetables from the owner.


    Well then, let''s go back to the inn.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t say no to dinner today.


    I see the food that everyone bought from the stall.


    What''s the matter?


    "You didn''t say no to dinner today, did you?" Is it okay to buy it like this? "


    No matter what I see, I buy a satisfactory amount for dinner.


    ¡°It''s okay. I told the owner, Chagu, to go to the cave and he told me that I''d make something fine for dinner the next day.¡±


    I see.


    Then you''ll be fine.


    Take the main street and enter the street where the inn is located.


    Today, there are more people than usual in the streets where there are different lodgings, perhaps because all the adventurers out in the forest are returning.


    There''s a lot of people here, too.


    Have you figured out what the monster in the woods is?


    As I headed for the inn, I heard the adventurers'' conversation.


    Does your father care too, or does he slow down a little?


    "It seemed like a monster overflowing from the deep cave." Moreover, it seems that there were more than 30 cats. "


    A monster overflowing from a cave.


    Speaking of which, it was the cave season.


    Oh, maybe the strong monster appeared in the cave we entered because it was active.


    Isn''t that funny?


    Huh?


    The deepest cave is a place where monsters overflowed with the influence of the activity period a while ago, right? I''ve never heard of monsters overflowing again in such a short time. Is that information true? "


    It''s true. I saw with my own eyes that the Adventurer''s Guild asked me to crush a few of the top adventurers.


    It would be true if it wasn''t the information I asked.


    An abnormality unrelated to the active phase?


    I''m scared.


    ¡°The problem is you don''t know what''s going on.¡±


    The father who was listening to the adventurers'' conversation nodded strangely.


    Huh?


    I slightly increased the speed of walking towards the inn, and found the figure of a man I knew a while ago.


    "Hmm? Ah, Commander Gabari?"


    My dad leans over when he sees the tip of my gaze.


    After all, you''re the Captain of the Gabari Brigade, aren''t you?


    "Oh, I see you again."


    Feel free to raise your hand, Commander Gabari.


    I noticed that Arielus and the others were a little wary.


    The head of the gabari, the vigilante in the village of Okanko.


    As your father explained, the head of the Gabari Brigade said, "Yay!" Say hello to Arielus and the others.


    Three people with bewildered facial expressions.


    I told you that I met the head of the Gabari regiment near the inn, but I guess I didn''t expect to meet them myself.


    "Looks like the forest was in a lot of trouble today." Speaking of which, have you already gone to the cave? ¡±


    "Yes, I went today."


    "Today. That was a shame." Yes, when the forest settles down, go to the Green Cave. There''s a lot of gold magic items falling down there. "


    The green cave was recommended by Mikke to more than mid-level adventurers.


    No, we''re from a beginner''s cave.


    In his words, he strangely looks at his father and Mr. Arias.


    Beginner? Are you kidding me?


    Father laughed vaguely at the words of Mr. Gabari.


    Gabari-san nodded convincingly when he saw it.


    "That''s why it''s ''Tomorrow Roll''. I see."


    "Asuro" is an inn that hides people with problems.


    It''s not a mistake.


    So, Gabari-san knows what that inn means.


    Well, try going to the Green Grotto someday. Bye.


    Mr. Gabari headed to the main street with a wave of his hand.


    Do we still have business to attend to here?

 723 Story 669: Your father is a popular man.

    "You''re still going to do it, guys!" Hah, not at all. "


    I laughed tinyly at your father''s words.


    Right now, three young low-ranking adventurers were holding a wooden sword in front of my father.


    Speaking of which, those three were the first children to call out to your father.


    Even though you were thoroughly beaten a while ago, you''re doing well to try again.


    Druid-san is very popular, isn''t he?


    Arielus sits next to me leaning against the wall and looking at my father.


    Is it a break?


    "Yes, I''ve been moving all morning, so I''m tired."


    Speaking of which, it''s been about two hours since you came to this special training room?


    In the meantime, you''ve been moving around, so it''s only natural that you''re tired.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    Remove the fruit water from the basket next to it and give it to Mr. Arielus.


    Thank you, but this place is amazing.


    Ms. Arias looked around the room in admiration.


    I''m sure this special training room is a great place to call it.


    Mikke-san told me about it, but the walls that wouldn''t scratch even if they were attacked by magic were too strong.


    It feels exactly like a room for special training.


    I''m grateful to Micke for telling me about this place.


    Well, my dad seems to complain.


    Last night, Mr. Mikke, Mr. Chagu, and Mr. Kagu also enjoyed the dinner they bought from the street and the dinner they prepared.


    Chagu didn''t seem to dine with many customers, but Mikke was frightened by Mikke''s desperate invitation and took part.


    At that time, I told stories about monsters overflowing from the cave and adventurers being driven out of the forest.


    The next day, Mikke learned from the Adventurer''s Guild that it was forbidden to go to the forest today, and she was talking about what to do. Mikke told me about the training room that any adventurer could use.


    Micke proudly explained that the Special Training Room can also try out magic because it activates defensive magic all the time with magic items.


    All the special training rooms are reserved, and if they are available, they can be used regardless of the lower or upper levels. It seems to be a facility that boasts an adventurer''s guild.


    Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras were interested, so I asked Mr. Chagu to make an appointment for a special training room near the inn.


    I guess I was lucky. I could book from first thing in the morning to noon, and I started special training in the special training room in the morning.


    At first, my father, Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras were doing special training, but the situation changed a bit from when the young low-ranking adventurers came to see it.


    Some of the lower-level adventurers looked at my father and asked for special training.


    My father, who had initially declined, said "just a little" to his desperate request, but he has been dealing with them ever since.


    Well, there were 15 young adventurers gathering at some point.


    Druid-san is strong after all, isn''t he?


    She nodded with a smile at Mr. Arias'' words.


    Yes, your father is very strong.


    I''m taking those three simultaneous attacks with absolutely no movement.


    I saw my father and three adventurers in special training.


    Sure, your father seems to have a lot of room to spare.


    They seem to be telling them what to look out for as they are being attacked.


    I was surprised that even though I was already dealing with 15 people in the first place, my breathing was not even disturbed.


    Is that the three of you?


    I thought it was because the three adventurers were still weak, but when I watched them attack, I knew it was different.


    Are those girls strong, perhaps?


    Those three were said to be low-ranking adventurers, but they have the ability to quickly rise to mid-ranking adventurers.


    "Looks like it." It''s not just a normal attack, it''s magic.


    Maybe it has something to do with the attack.


    Nevertheless, my father was strong enough to take the magic attack normally.


    It looks like Tanras and Leah are done, too.


    Looking at Tanlas and Lilia, Lilia was sitting on the floor.


    It must have been hard to deal with Mr. Tanras right now.


    I can see that he''s been getting stronger and stronger since you trained him.


    Anyway, it''s moving differently.


    There was no more wasted movement, and the sharpness of the attack was increased.


    Maybe it grows faster than Arielus.


    Pippy.


    Everyone stopped moving as the sound resounded in the special training room.


    The sound rang twice, so it was a signal 20 minutes before the end of the reservation time.


    Ariel, just stay with me a little longer.


    Ms. Tan, turning her shoulders, called out to Ms. Arielus.


    Besides, Arielus, who was smiling bitterly, stood up and headed under Tannilus.


    Lilia took turns sitting next to me.


    She''s still breathing pretty hard.


    "Yes, please take your time."


    "Thank you."


    Lilia received the fruit water, but she doesn''t seem to be well enough to drink it.


    I went to the watering place with a glass of fruit water that was used by Mr. Arielus.


    Because I put honey in it, it becomes sticky when I put it in the basket.


    But is it okay for the inn to wash properly?


    "I''m sorry. Ah, I see you again."


    Huh?


    I knew it was getting close, but it wasn''t aggressive, so I ignored it.


    It wasn''t a sign of an acquaintance.


    And yet, they said, "I see you again."


    Who could it be?


    "Oh, I met him near the inn."


    A suspicious man looking for a sick Micke-san.


    "That''s right! You remembered me."


    That''s because they used suspicious magic items that seemed to tell lies.


    You will remember it as a dangerous person.


    What is it?


    Why is this man here?


    Are you still looking for a sick Micke-san?


    ¡°Can I ask you a few more questions today?¡±


    Question?


    Uh, here you go.


    This place is fine because you can see it from your dad and you can feel his gaze.


    Have you seen Lord Gabari anywhere near here?


    Mr. Gabari, Chief of Mission?


    This place is about 10 minutes away from the inn where we are staying.


    I haven''t met the head of the Gabari delegation near here.


    No, we haven''t seen each other around here, have we?


    "Really? You haven''t seen it around the inn, have you?"


    The man spoke up excitedly for some reason.


    With that, he leans back at what the man said.


    "Um, you asked me if I saw you around here, right?" It''s not near the inn, is it? "


    The man showed me how to think in response to my question, but he immediately smiled and said, "Near the inn."


    Could it be that the first question was wrong?


    Well, either way, this man''s not going to change anything.


    Nevertheless, I don''t know how to answer.


    In the vicinity of the inn, I am meeting with the head of the Gabari regiment.


    Should I be honest with you about that?


    I gently looked at the man''s arm.


    I don''t have any lying magic items I saw that time.


    Then should I say we haven''t met?


    But I''m worried about the reaction of the man just now.


    ... come on, I won''t tell a lie.


    "I met, uh, a little while ago."


    What? Did you see her?


    Whatever it was, the look on his face was surprising.


    Did you think I''d say, "I haven''t seen you?"


    I''ve met you.


    Was the answer correct?


    "Oh, is that so?" Oh, yes. Have you seen where it came from? ¡±


    ¡°No, we ran into each other on the street where the inn is, so I don''t know.¡±


    I observe the man''s gaze, but that gaze doesn''t look at his arm.


    By the way, my dad said that magic items that detect lies are used a certain number of times.


    Did you run out of it?


    Ah, can you guess where it came from?


    Are you stupid?


    I can''t believe you''re asking me about my childhood.


    ¡°No, I have no idea.¡±


    When I answered with a smile, I heard a small tongue tapping.


    I see, don''t you see?


    I''m tonguing, but you haven''t noticed?


    Or do you think I can''t hear you?


    Well then, hehe!


    Ah, I finally noticed your father''s gaze.


    You look terribly pale.


    "Um, I''m sorry. Thank you for today."


    I see off behind a man who is in a hurry to leave.


    "What the hell was that?"


    Lilia, who was resting, was dazed and watched as the man left.


    Speaking of which, there was Leah nearby.


    Men didn''t notice, did they?


    Can you find someone like that?

 724 Lesson 670: Lilia and Skills

    "Ivy, are you okay? Sorry, I''m late."


    With a worried expression, your father rushes to you.


    Looks like you''ve finally been freed from the young adventurers.


    "It''s okay."


    When I look at your father, he looks a little tired.


    It must have been tough.


    But what did you want to do?


    Lilia shook her head to her side.


    I have no idea what that man was trying to do.


    "What did they ask you?"


    "Well, Commander Gabari asked me if I had ever met him near the inn." But at first, when I heard that I hadn''t seen her around here, I was surprised to hear her say "I didn''t see her." But if you ask me, it was close to the inn, so I said, "I saw you," but it seemed like an unexpected response, and I had a strange attitude. "


    My father leans his neck at my response.


    I may have wanted to make things difficult, but I guess that''s not possible.


    Difficult?


    What, you were looking for a place to blame me?


    ¡°You could be lying and hunting me down and making Ivy do something. Well, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t think it will succeed."


    You''re a liar.


    That''s why I was so excited when I said, "I saw you," and I was surprised when I said, "I didn''t see you."


    If your father is right, your emotions are too much for you.


    ¡±You look at me very sweetly, don''t you?¡±


    I don''t like that!


    I see. Ivy looks cute, but she''s strong.


    That''s right, I''m strong.


    Huh?


    Does your dad think I''m expensive?


    Kind of... makes me feel complicated.


    ¡°Ivy has a strong and unbending spirit, contrary to appearance. In addition, I can afford to listen to the opinions of others. That''s why you''re strong."


    Oh, no.


    Good, but isn''t my reputation too high?


    No, I''m glad to hear that.


    It''s true that Ivy is so strong that you can''t tell from what it looks like.


    Lilia nodded in agreement with her father''s words.


    That''s how I''m seen.


    Fufu, "strong."


    Father sits down next to Lilia.


    I immediately pour out the fruit water from the gago and give it to my father.


    "Father, have a drink."


    Hydration is important.


    "Thank you."


    Since the special training between your father and the young adventurers was over, the only sounds in the special training room were the sounds of Arias and Tanlas meeting.


    "The growth of the two of you is remarkable."


    Father looks at them happily.


    From the side of the lesson, it must be nice to see the two of them getting stronger.


    "I''m... going to leave..."


    Lilia''s voice seemed a bit lonely.


    "They and Leah have different skills." They must have combat skills. Lilia is different, isn''t she? "


    Lilia''s skill was a teller skill.


    "I have different roles, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    "Role"


    "Yes, they defend with their swords." Lilia protects them in a different way. "


    Your dad wants you to use Lilia''s skills.


    But Lilia hates her astrologer skills.


    Are you all right?


    "You can use it so you don''t get caught." If you don''t use anything that you can use, you''re going to lose it, right? "


    "I... I wonder if that''s the case?"


    "That''s right, I''ve struggled so far because of my skills." From now on, I''m going to use it to be happy. "


    Lilia stares at her father.


    Your father sees her, too.


    "Used. Skills are still dreaming." If I hate it and refuse it all the time, I can''t remember what I dreamed about, but I don''t know what it is. "


    "Leah, you can only use it for your loved ones." You can ignore everything else. "


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    Other than that, what is it?


    Is that all right?


    Lilia''s father nodded vigorously.


    Could it be that Leah''s dreams have nothing to do with Arielus or anything else?


    "Lilia, live with cunning."


    "Ahahaha. Trick-or-treating."


    When Lilia spurted out, her father laughed happily.


    That''s good.


    I''m sure Leah will move on.


    Pee.


    ¡°Ten minutes before the end of the reservation. It''s time to clean up after yourself."


    Yeah.


    It looks like Arielus and the others just finished their special training on the signal.


    I started clearing out the tools I borrowed, such as wooden swords.


    Ah, Arielus-san is surrounded by young adventurers.


    "The lowly adventurers in this village are greedy to get stronger." I wonder if it will only increase my income if I get stronger. That''s incredible. "


    Father smiled bitterly at the two people with troubled faces surrounded by low-ranking adventurers.


    ¡°I''ve never seen two people in such trouble. Ahahaha, that''s interesting."


    Lilia smiled happily, and Arielus looked at us.


    Leah, I need your help.


    When Dad sees Lilia, she stops laughing and shakes her head to the side.


    "The momentum of those girls is so strong, I can''t do it."


    Well, that''s right.


    If I get in the way, I''m going to be stung.


    "Yes, it''s over! It''s over!"


    After a while, I heard a voice telling me that Ms. Tanras was finished.


    At first glance, there were Arias and Tannis, who had emerged from the circle of young adventurers.


    Lilia, you were laughing, right?


    Ms. Tanras grabbed Leah with a disgruntled expression.


    "Because it was interesting."


    "Even if you help me."


    Lilia shook her head sideways in response to Arielus''s words.


    "You can''t do that. Those girls were really strong."


    In response to Leah''s words, Arielus and Tannis nodded bitterly.


    Sure. That''s impossible.


    Mr. Tanras'' tired expression made him laugh.


    It''s time to get out of here.


    Ten minutes after the signal.


    If you don''t answer before the next user comes, it will get in the way.


    Arielus and Tannus leave the special training room when they are ready to leave in a hurry.


    Ah, the wind is cool.


    ¡°Well, I guess it''s time we didn''t think about winter.¡±


    Yeah.


    First we need to decide which village we''re going to winter in.


    "Ah! Mr. Chagu, I''m home."


    Lilia waves at Chagu as she finds her cleaning in front of the inn.


    "Welcome back. Did you have a good time?"


    Yes, did you get a full special training?


    Chagu smiled happily at Mr. Arias'' words.


    "I''m glad you''re satisfied." Besides, it''s cool today, so your sweat has cooled down. The bath is boiling, so go ahead. "


    "Thank you."


    Lilia is delighted to thank Chagu for her proposal.


    Once you enter the inn, you''ll be ready to go to the bathroom.


    I didn''t participate in the special training, but Lilia invited me in with the two of us.


    Leah breaks up in front of the room and enters the room where her father is staying.


    Looks like your dad hasn''t come back yet.


    Plump, plump, plump


    "I''m sorry I was in such a hurry." Once again, we''re all home. "


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Giggle!


    Yeah, everybody''s fine.


    ... giggle?


    Seeing the voice in a hurry, there was a Tron fighting with the purple potions.


    Apparently, I tried to eat, but the bottle lid didn''t open.


    It''s cute to hold a bottle of potion all over your body and try to open the lid with the branches.


    ... oh, no.


    If it was cute and dusty.


    Tron, do you want me to open it?


    "Giggle! Giggle!"


    Receive a purple potion from Loton and open the lid.


    As usual, when I think about putting it in a plate, I stretch out the branches.


    Are you sure you want to give it to me like this?


    I used to hang on to the weight of the bottle.


    Giggle!


    Is that so?


    Pass the potions to Tron.


    He tried to support the bottle, but Tron pushed a branch into it.


    When I looked at it wonderingly, the contents of the bottle gradually diminished.


    You can now absorb it from the branches, too.


    It used to be from the roots, didn''t it?


    Is this the growth of Tron?

 725 Lesson 671, Book 2!

    I saw the contents of the bottle vanishing.


    Could it be that you eat it all... in this case, absorb it?


    I don''t care which one.


    Oh, the contents of the bottle are gone.


    Wow, I ate it.


    Giggle!


    Huh?


    As Toron pulls the branch out of the jar, it stretches toward me.


    Do you want to change this?


    Can you still eat it?


    Giggle!


    ¡°Yes, you''ve eaten more.¡±


    Compared to Sora and the others, I''ve been worried about Tron eating too little.


    That''s the second one today!


    I still can''t catch up with the Soras, but I''m glad they''re eating more.


    If you start eating a lot, you will see growth.


    Growth has stopped recently.


    Well, when I grow up, that''ll cause problems.


    Yes, please.


    There are only 3 purple potions left.


    Because Tron didn''t eat much, he didn''t pick up much.


    Is that enough?


    "Giggle"


    Tron, who happily received the potions, began eating with the jars supported dexterously with their branches and with the branches of the empty ones.


    It is good to keep the lid of the bottle open when I give you the potion.


    Nevertheless, you can now move the branches dexterously.


    The roots were moving dexterously, but the branches could only move a lot.


    You''ve grown tremendously.


    "Giggle ~"


    After drinking the second potion, Toron cries out in satisfaction.


    Looking at the figure, a smile flashes.


    "Giggle."


    Huh?


    I can''t believe it just now... bleep?


    No, I don''t think so.


    I didn''t drink it.


    Satisfied?


    "Giggle"


    I narrowed my eyes to see how pleasant it felt to gently stroke the leaves of Tron, who nodded tinyly.


    It seems that it feels good to be able to stroke the leaves even now.


    Ah, I wonder if it feels good to go to sleep?


    I felt a little uneasy, so I took my hand off Tron''s leaves.


    Tron looked at me, wondering if he felt that attitude.


    I mean, if I fall asleep, I don''t know when I''ll wake up next.


    I want to play with the Tron that is awake a little more.


    "I''m home. Huh? What''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    Huh?


    I turned around wondering at my father''s panicked appearance when he came back to my room.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    The father who comes next to me puts his hand on my forehead.


    Looking up at such a father, he leans his neck.


    Do I look sick to you?


    Oh, I was sitting on the floor watching Tron eat.


    ¡°It''s okay, I was just feeding Tron.¡±


    "Oh, what is it?" I don''t feel so good, I think I fell down... hm? Tron? Tron woke up? "


    Giggle!


    Father turns his gaze to the sound of Tron.


    "Tron is awake. Oh, good. I was worried because I didn''t wake up at all, even though I knew there was nothing wrong with Sora''s behavior. How are you?"


    "Giggle"


    "I see. I hope you''re well." Were you eating? What? Two empty bottles? "


    Grab two bottles that your father has emptied.


    Tron ate two bottles at once.


    "Is that so?" Wow, I was worried because I ate so little. Was it delicious? "


    Giggle!


    Answer your dad''s questions, Tron.


    Father smiles at Tron like that.


    Huh? The branches don''t move like they did before.


    Your father noticed Tron, too, and watched him move.


    "Ivy, Tron''s moving."


    "Amazing, isn''t it? Previously, each movement was big, but today we can do fine movements." Perhaps that''s why the overall movement has become so smooth. "


    My father nods to my words.


    Do you remember the tree monster we met in the cave?


    If it was a tree monster in the cave, it was Tron''s mother.


    ¡°I remember. You''re referring to the tree monster who gave me Tron, right?"


    "That''s right. It looks like Tron''s branches are moving similar to those of that tree monster." Well, those branches were pretty long. "


    Yeah, that''s right.


    I thought I saw Tron''s branches moving somewhere, but they resemble Tron''s mother in the cave.


    I wonder if they''re similar because they''re parents and children?


    ¡±Puuu!¡±


    "Ryuu, Ryuu!"


    What, Sora? Flem?


    Find the two in Sora''s slightly agonizing sound and Flem''s happy sound.


    Immediately, I found Flem jumping on Sora on the bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Are you playing?


    In that case, Sora seems quite unhappy.


    I was also worried about the painful sound I heard earlier.


    Looking at the two, Flem jumped out of Sora and came to his father''s side.


    What''s the matter?


    When Father asks Flem, Flem stretches vertically.


    Looks like you''re looking for something, but what?


    Cuddle?


    Ryuuu!


    It sounded a little strong, but I guess it sounded "different" now.


    "Pu..."


    Sora''s disgruntled cries also caught my attention.


    What''s that?


    Flem''s gaze... the empty bottle your father had?


    Could it be that you want an empty bottle, Flem?


    THERRRRRR


    Father gives an empty bottle to Flem, who looks happy.


    When I tried to give Sora another bottle,


    Ryuuu!


    Sounds unhappy.


    Haha, I see. Both of them belong to Flem.


    Oh, is that so?


    Were Sora and Flem competing over those two empty bottles?


    I was concentrating on Tron, and I didn''t see how the two of them fought.


    Nh, I''m sorry.


    "Toriyuu"


    "Bhhhh"


    Sora cries out unhappily at Flem''s delightful sound.


    Somehow, it''s cute.


    "Oh, I''m asleep."


    Huh?


    When I look at your father, there is a figure of Tron who has fallen asleep in his arms.


    Did you fall asleep?


    I think so. It just happened.


    Dad puts Tron in the basket where he always sleeps.


    That''s right.


    I wanted to hang out with Tron a little longer.


    I wanted to ask you something.


    How long do you think you''ll sleep next?


    I hope it''s shorter than this one.


    ¡°Yes, Ivy, I need a favor.¡±


    What?


    When I looked at my father, he looked at me with a serious expression on his face.


    I slightly corrected my posture to that figure.


    "Will you keep an eye on Leah for a minute?" It''s a skill I''ve been denying. If you try to use it, it may have an impact. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, I''ll make sure there''s no change in your condition or feelings.¡±


    Even if Lilia thinks she''s okay, her mind might reject it.


    As much as possible, I''ll talk to you every day to see how you''re doing.


    Is there anything I should be aware of?


    My father takes my words into account.


    "You said that when you''re asleep, your skills trigger on their own." In that case, I''d like you to make sure you have enough sleep time. "


    Whether you can sleep or not.


    Okay, I''ll check it out.


    I''m sorry.


    It''s my father''s request, so I''ll do my best.


    However, it''s hard to ask subtly.


    What do we do?


    "You don''t have to think that hard." I wonder if you are more sleepy than usual, if you are more dull than usual, or if you have been having pale days. It''s okay if it''s a little thing like that.


    Oh, that''s all right.


    "All right, I''ll take care of it."

 726 Episode 672: Tamer on the Adventurers Team

    "Giggle, giggle"


    Huh?


    Tron''s barking?


    Mmm, I''m sleepy.


    "Giggle, giggle ~"


    ... Tron?


    Eh!


    He got up in a hurry and turned his gaze towards the voice he heard.


    "Ah... fufu. Are you hungry?"


    I can''t believe I''m going to see Tron holding a bottle today.


    I get out of bed, go under the trons, and open the lid of the bottle.


    "Giggle"


    You''re laughing at the sound of happiness.


    "You woke up today, didn''t you? Can you wake up every day from now on?"


    Tron tilts his body to the right in my words.


    Apparently, Tron doesn''t know if he can wake up.


    "I see. Well, if you can''t wake up, wake up." I''m worried I''ll be asleep all the time. "


    "Giggle"


    Tron swallows two potions just like yesterday.


    Next to it, Sora and Flem fought over the empty bottle.


    Looking at it, Flem sits on top of Sora, and Sora shakes her body to drop it.


    When Flem fell over Sora, Sora rode over her.


    Could it be that you''re racing in time to drop it?


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Two dogs answered with a powerful squeak.


    I hope I don''t get injured.


    ... eh, Flem?


    Right in front of me was Sora, desperate for a fast, rocking Flem.


    Well, a slime can shake so quickly.


    I didn''t know that.


    Oh, Sora blew up.


    I don''t think Sora will be able to win this fight as long as we compare the movements of the two.


    "Pu..."


    Flem eats two empty bottles without worrying about Sora without regret.


    Tariyu!


    Ahh, it looks very satisfying.


    "Bhhhh!"


    Yep.


    I removed my gaze from Sora and covered my mouth with my hands.


    ¡±Puuu¡±


    Sora''s cheeks swelled and her mouth pointed, her eyes slightly lifted.


    I can see that your face is so unchaste, it''s too cute.


    If you laugh, you''re going to be angry, so be patient, be patient.


    ¡±Pupuu¡±


    Patience.


    "Pu ~?"


    Oh, look out.


    Don''t move in front of me in a strange way, with an unchaste face!


    No, no, no.


    Ahahaha. Sora, my face. "


    "Bhhhh!"


    "No, it''s too cute."


    "B-b-b-b-b"


    "Everyone''s been fine since morning. Good morning."


    What''s that?


    Looking at his father''s voice, he was smiling bitterly on the bed.


    I didn''t realize it was happening.


    "Good morning, Father."


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    THERRRRRR


    "Giggle"


    Father laughs at the voices of cheerful people.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t hear Sol''s voice.


    Um, Sol.


    Sol''s still asleep.


    Looking at the way your dad points, you''re sleeping inside Tron''s basket for some reason.


    Is that basket a sleeping environment?


    Strangely, I went to the washroom with my clothes.


    It''s almost time for breakfast.


    When I''m ready in the morning, I swap with my father.


    Oh, did Sol wake up too?


    I see everyone eating.


    It''s the usual way to eat, so there''s no problem today.


    Ivy, there''s only one more purple potion left for Toron to eat.


    ¡°That''s right, I''ve been eating four bottles in the last two days. Can I go to the dump today?"


    "Nnhhh"


    Tilts his neck at the confused expression of his father.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Can I get what I want when I go to the dump?


    Huh?


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    "I heard it in the Adventurer''s Guild, but the tamers in this village seem to be excellent." It doesn''t seem to struggle with garbage as much as other villages and towns. Besides, the adventurer team also has a lot of tamers. Then you may not get the garbage you want. ¡±


    I wondered if the garbage was overflowing in any town or village.


    Was it wrong?


    By the way, you haven''t been to the village dump yet.


    What if I don''t get the garbage I want?


    "Do you want to talk to Ur or Abal?" Abar is the sub-gilmouth of this village, so he may come up with a good idea. ¡±


    That''s true.


    Oh, I was a little concerned.


    I think I''ll ask because it''s just right.


    "Um, Dad, the Adventurer''s Team has a law that makes sure that one of the tamers who tamed the slime joins the team, right?" The adventurer team I''ve seen rarely had Tamer, but there''s no punishment? "


    ¡°Yeah, the law was made to keep the woods out of the trash. And, as Ivy says, there aren''t enough Tamers, so there''s a team out there that can''t keep up with the rules. In that case, Tamer is registered as absent on the guild card, and the garbage disposal fee is deducted each time the revenue is transferred to the guild card, and the system is paid to the village or town. Since Tamar is not on the team, it is the Tamar who belongs to the village or town to dispose of the garbage.¡±


    That''s how it is.


    I see.


    "There is no punishment if you pay the garbage disposal fee properly." Well, if you don''t want to pay, you''ll be deferred, so there''s no right of veto. Still, there are people in the woods who dump their garbage unfairly. If I find out, I''ll be fined a lot. "


    Fine.


    But since it''s happening in the woods, I don''t think there''s much to be found out.


    "Now, let''s go have breakfast." I hope Ull is here. "


    Well, everyone''s coming to dinner, so be a good girl.


    I see my father leaving the room and locking the door.


    Make sure the key is securely locked and head to the dining room on the first floor.


    Arielus-san isn''t here yet, either.


    Yeah, it was a little early.


    When I entered the cafeteria, there was still no one there.


    When I looked at the watch, it was half an hour earlier than usual.


    "Oh, good morning. It''s early today." I''ll be ready in a minute.


    Chagu, the shopkeeper, greets me face to face.


    "Good morning."


    Pretend to be soup before sitting in a chair.


    This morning''s soup is full of root vegetables.


    When you pretend to be yourself and your father, you put it on the table.


    My father brought me bread and salad in the meantime.


    After a while, Mr. Chagu put the main one on the table.


    Today, leafy vegetables and meat are stir-fried.


    Thank you.


    ¡°Ivy''s soup is a balance of meat and vegetables.¡±


    While drinking the soup, my father says:


    When your father puts it in, the ingredients are as skewed as you can imagine.


    Mainly flesh.


    Or, if you leave it alone, only the meat will be put in.


    That''s why I''m in charge of the soup.


    "I need not only meat but also vegetables for my body."


    Well, that''s right.


    You come to this village and you eat more meat.


    That''s why the contents of the soup are slightly thicker than the vegetables.


    Probably found out.


    Well, no matter what I say, I won''t change it.


    "Huh? You''re faster than usual. Good morning."


    Lilia''s cheerful voice resounded in the dining room.


    Lilia-san, good morning.


    Good morning.


    "Good morning."


    After Leah, Arielus and Tannis also showed up.


    When the three of them started eating breakfast, Mikke showed her face in the dining room with a sleepy expression on her face.


    "Good morning. Yes, the forest will be liberated from today, so we can go to the cave."


    In response to Mikke''s words, Arias and Tanras gave a happy expression.


    He said he wanted to go to the cave.


    So, is this the second cave for beginners today?


    I''m looking forward to it.

 727 You havent talked about 673.

    The second part of the beginner''s cave had an entrance to a place where trees grew dense.


    It''s completely different from the previous cave.


    Indeed, the previous cave was an entrance to the cave with a large hole open to a large rock.


    In today''s cave, there seems to be a hole in the trunk of a big tree where adults have to crawl on all fours to enter.


    "Wow, this is too narrow inside."


    Is it even inside?


    I peered into the hole just like Lilia.


    Indeed, this is narrow.


    Deep in the hole, there was a space that seemed to have no choice but to crawl on all fours.


    "I got your permission." Who are you going from? "


    The vigilante gives us permission to enter the cave, and your father looks over at us.


    Today, I''m in the lead.


    "Tanras, I''ll tell you what to do before I try." In such a narrow entrance and exit cave, you can be attacked by monsters the moment you step out into a wide area. So if you feel a sign at the end of the road, be very careful. If you feel any signs, don''t hesitate to turn back. Don''t ever burst into it. "


    Mr. Tanras nodded strangely to his father''s words as he crawled into the cave on all fours.


    After a while, from the inside, he said, "It was okay. Next, I heard a voice saying," Good. "


    "Tan, I''ll go next time."


    "Lilia? Okay."


    In response to Tanras-san''s words, Lilia-san bowed her body and entered the room.


    "Next person, please."


    In response to Lilia''s words, I looked at her father and Arielus.


    "Ivy, you can go."


    Thank you. I''ll go first.


    I nodded to my father''s words, bent over a little and went into the hole.


    As I continued to crawl on all fours, I felt that my body was being pushed forward a little.


    Huh?


    "That''s a strange feeling. What is it?"


    Oh, this road is going downhill.


    Is that why you feel like you''re being pushed forward?


    Yep.


    After a while, I went out into a little bit of a bigger space.


    "Good job. Are you all right?"


    It''s okay.


    Smiling back at Lilia''s words, she turned to the outside.


    "Next person, please."


    When I called out, I could hear the sound of my voice all the time.


    After a while, I saw my father.


    Okey-dokey.


    The father in the space stretches out his back.


    "Father, are you okay?"


    "Oh, it''s okay, Arielus, it''s okay."


    Finally, when Mr. Arias arrived, he pointed to the back of the cave.


    Let''s go.


    That''s right.


    In response to his father''s words, Mr. Tanras walked toward the back of the cave with his sword in his hand.


    Behind you, Miss Lilia, and then I''m your father.


    Lastly, Mr. Arielus.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    15 minutes after the start of the walk.


    There was no sign of any monsters.


    Still, I went into the cave with vigilance.


    I can''t believe there are no monsters at all.


    Everyone nodded at Mr. Tanlath''s words.


    It takes about 30 minutes to get into the cave.


    I didn''t think there would be any monsters out there.


    Is this cave normal?


    Lilia turns her attention to her father.


    "What do you think? It depends on the cave, so I can''t say." The material Micke gave me didn''t say it was a cave where monsters were hard to come out of. "


    Mikke-san gave me a document detailing the characteristics of the cave.


    If it''s a cave where monsters are hard to come out of, that''s what they write.


    Could there be another problem with the cave?


    I continued walking into the cave with a little anxiety.


    "Oh, there he is."


    In response to Ms. Tanras'' words, Ms. Lilia gave a happy expression.


    Forward, a little further, but I could certainly sense the signs of a monster.


    About 1 hour and 10 minutes after entering the cave.


    It was a long time.


    Finally.


    "Don''t be distracted."


    Dad called out to Lilia, who seemed to be happy.


    Besides, she nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Huh? It''s not just one... what?" How many? More than 10? "


    When Ms. Tanras pulled her sword out of the sheath, she stood still.


    "I guess so." Tan Rath, watch your step. "


    Arielus-san calls out from behind.


    "All right."


    The relaxed atmosphere a short while ago made me nervous all at once.


    When I finally thought that there was a sign of a monster, the number of monsters was increasing.


    All I knew now was that there were dozens of monsters.


    I also took a deep breath and held the thunderbolt in my hand.


    "Looks like he noticed us."


    Ms. Tanras''s nervous voice echoes through the cave


    Sure enough, I could feel the monster''s sign of speed coming towards me.


    I took a deep breath and looked deep into the cave.


    Gaugaugaugau.


    Gaugaugaugau.


    More than 10 monsters emerged with the sound of their voices.


    Explore the number from the signals, but I don''t know the exact number for some reason.


    I wonder why.


    "There are more than 13 of them, watch out!"


    While his father''s voice resounded, monsters attacked Tanras and Lilia.


    Leah, don''t let me do this.


    Of course!


    I watched Tanras and Lilia defeat the attacking monsters one after the other.


    He''s here.


    I saw the monster that dodged the two before coming towards us in the back.


    Mr. Arielus comes out in front of me and holds the sword.


    Just like on the first day, Dad didn''t touch me.


    Arious-san defeated the monster that attacked, but he lost one.


    The monster is coming at me.


    "Ivy"


    It''s okay.


    I grabbed the thunderbolt and took aim.


    Now!


    I threw a thunderbolt at the monster that had filled the distance.


    The thunderbolt hit the monster''s face, and the monster''s scream echoed in the cave.


    I want to be happy, but I don''t have time for that right now.


    The next monster was already approaching.


    Mr. Arielus defeated six of them, but two of them came at me.


    I can''t hit two thunderbolts at the same time, so I''ll just have to throw them in sequence... what should I do?


    I saw the movement of the monster.


    It seems that the monster attacking from the right is faster.


    So if you want to defeat the monster on the right.


    You can''t just wait.


    I was on my way, hit a thunderbolt, and quickly stepped back to deal with the next monster.


    I was a little ahead, but the monster was already close.


    I hurriedly targeted the thunderbolt.


    Gang


    Dosa.


    Alright, we made it.


    Next time!


    I threw a thunderbolt at the monster that was right next to me.


    We didn''t have time to aim, did we?


    Gang


    Dosa.


    I''m glad.


    It worked.


    What''s next?


    Last time!


    Looking at Mr. Tanras'' words, the last monster was defeated by Mr. Tanras'' sword.


    "It''s over. I did want the monsters to come, but they didn''t come all at once..." Ahh, it''s tough


    Leah sat down on a nearby rock when the last one was defeated by Tanras.


    "Thank you Druid." We couldn''t do it alone. "


    I look at my father in response to what Mr. Arielus said.


    Drawing a sword seems to have helped me.


    I can''t help it because 35 of them attacked me all at once.


    Thirty-five! Were there so many of them?


    There were 35 of them.


    Lilia should be surprised at this.


    You solved the cave problem, didn''t you?


    Father tilts his head in response to Mr. Tanras'' question.


    I don''t know. I''m just a little concerned about the monster coming out of this cave.


    Maybe the problem hasn''t converged yet.


    For now... let''s pick up the falling magic stone.


    I look around at your father''s words.


    The level of the Magic Stone itself was low, but it became a gift certificate.


    I wanted to pick up all the magic stones so I could use them in the stall.


    Everyone eats a lot.

 728 674 stories. Theres a lot of drops.

    "Do you have a lot of 18 magic stones after you defeat 35?" Less? "


    In response to Lilia''s words, everyone''s gaze turned to her father.


    A lot of them.


    "That''s right."


    Lilia grabbed one of the magic stones she had collected and stared at it.


    "The level is 10 or 9... no, it''s all 10."


    "Ten. This is..."


    Arielus also nodded when she saw the magic stone.


    Well, if it was 9 or 10, it would be a gift certificate.


    "Caves close to towns and villages usually drop 1 or 2 magic stones or magic items after defeating 3 or 5." In the woods, there''s always a place to drop a magic item. It''s a rather unusual cave. "


    Mr. Tanras''s strange look at your father''s explanation.


    So this is going to be a pretty unusual cave?


    "Oh, yeah. The caves we''ve been in before have a lot of drops, so the caves for beginners in this village might have a good drop rate." That said, both caves are level 10 magic stones. "


    Mr. Tanras smiles bitterly at your father''s answer.


    Level 10 is a magic stone with little value, so even if you get a lot of it, you won''t be happy outside of this village.


    In this village, it''s a voucher regardless of level, so I''d be glad to get more.


    After all, this village is quite friendly for young adventurers.


    We''ve gathered all the magic stones, let''s go deeper.


    In response to his father''s words, Mr. Tanras nodded and walked forward.


    Like before, monsters sometimes attacked all at once, so let''s be careful.


    Is this... two of them?


    When Mr. Tanras held his sword, he saw a monster coming towards us from the back of the cave.


    It looks like there''s no one else there.


    Tanras nodded at Lilia''s words and defeated the two monsters that attacked her.


    Ah, it looks like both of them dropped magic stones. Thank you.


    Lilia picked up the magic stones happily, wondering if two of them had fallen in the place where the monster had fallen.


    Do you want to pick up the magic stone before you call out to me?


    Oh, I thought so, too.


    "Eh, because you had plenty of room." Besides, it''s lunchtime. "


    Well, that''s right.


    Yes, but... look, Mr. Tanras is depressed.


    "Hey, let''s go next." I want more magic stones. "


    "... haha. Let''s go."


    Lilia had no mercy.


    "Puffy"


    Looking back, Arielus is laughing happily.


    My voice is down, but it''s echoing because it''s a cave.


    Tanras saw Clinton and Ariras, but he looked forward as he sighed as if he had given up.


    "Hmm? Next time... it looks like there''s a lot of monsters."


    At once, the calm air of Mr. Tanras'' words made him nervous.


    There were also signs of several monsters in front of me.


    Moreover, I could not grasp the number of monsters just like before.


    Druid, why is it difficult to read the signs of monsters?


    When Mr. Arielus comes to a position that protects me, he glances at his father.


    "None of the monsters that attacked me had any influence on the signs." Probably the hallmark of this cave. "


    With the characteristics of the cave, it was impossible to find out how many monsters there were.


    Some of the caves, by the way, seemed to have the characteristic of completely erasing the signs of monsters.


    I''m glad this cave isn''t characteristic of it.


    But you can''t afford it, me.


    I was going to ask why I couldn''t read the number of monsters, but I had completely forgotten.


    He''s coming.


    I grabbed the thunderbolt at Mr. Tanras''s words.


    In the meantime, let''s see what kind of monsters we can defeat.


    Before, I focused too much on hitting the thunderbolt, and I didn''t even see the type of monster I defeated.


    We need more room.


    "... heh?"


    The number of monsters attacked was 12.


    Eight of them were Tanras and Leah.


    There were four Arielus.


    There were fewer monsters attacking us than before, but the movement of the three of them was somewhat different.


    Awesome.


    I heard your father''s voice.


    When I look next to them, I look at the three of them happily.


    The cooperation between the three of you has worked well.


    Oh, so it looks like the three of them have changed their movements.


    I see.


    Father, were there four kinds of monsters?


    I remembered the type and characteristics of the monsters that attacked me, but do you have them?


    "A monster that uses its long tail to attack and a monster with sharp claws on its front leg." And there was a monster with red eyes, right? I guess I saw the monster moving the fastest. There must have been a monster with a body that would not be scratched even if it was attacked by Mr. Tanras. How about that? ¡±


    - What''s going on?


    "It''s a pity. There were five types of monsters that attacked us." There were two kinds of monsters with red eyes, but didn''t you notice? My ears and tail were different in length. "


    What, there were two kinds of red-eyed monsters?


    Ears and tails?


    ... no, I can''t remember at all.


    You can afford to worry about monsters, can''t you?


    "Just a little bit." And only when I''m not fighting. "


    I can''t do this.


    "I see. Well, it''s the second time today that I''m going to try a cave without being protected by Shell." It''s amazing just being hit by all the thunderballs. "


    Is that right?


    I''m pretty worried.


    Well then, it''s time to get to the back of the cave.


    As my father said, as soon as I picked up the magic stone and went deeper, I immediately reached the deepest part of the cave.


    Walk outside to the street written on the cave wall.


    On the way back, the monsters attacked me in pieces without attacking me all at once, so all of them were defeated by Tanras and Lilia.


    You''re going out through a small space at the end.


    Looking at the space a little narrower than when she entered, Lilia gave a disgusted expression.


    What if I can''t get out of this hole?


    Just use the entrance that came in.


    In response to your father''s answer, my cheeks get a little hot.


    I''m embarrassed that I didn''t realize what was normal.


    But when I entered, the vigilante was checking everybody''s body, so I think I can get out of here without any problems.


    That''s right.


    Then we''ll be all right.


    "That''s right, keep one thing in mind." Unlike this cave, which is managed like a cave, in the case of a regular cave, if you feel that the entrance to the cave is narrow, you should stop the challenge. When I encountered a higher monster in the cave, I couldn''t escape. When attempting a cave, make sure to prioritize escape and safety. I don''t know what kind of monsters are in the cave from the outside. "


    Well, it''s under control, so even if the entrance is narrow, it''s fine.


    I knew the strength of the monsters going out into the cave.


    Well, there are things like last time, so I can''t say for sure.


    "Well then, let''s take turns." Was it from Tan Rus at first? "


    In response to your father''s words, Mr. Tanras sighed as he saw the narrow hole outside.


    "Maybe my clothes will tear."


    When Mr. Tanlath puts his sword in his bag, he goes into his hole with his stomach bent.


    After a while, I heard Mr. Tanras''s voice.


    Next time, that''s good. Then, the bigger you go, the bigger your hole will be.


    "Really? Good."


    Ms. Lilia, who seemed a little happy with Ms. Tanras'' words, entered the hole.


    Next up is my turn.


    I can afford to be smaller than Mr. Tanras because he passed.


    Father, please.


    As soon as I get out, I''ll call inside.


    Moving to an unobstructed location, he turned his attention to Mr. Tanras.


    I looked all over my body, but it seems that I managed to rip my clothes.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    ¡°No, I was wondering if my clothes were okay.¡±


    In my words, Miss Tanras laughs.


    I was very careful, so I didn''t have to tear it off.


    Tanless-san, who smiles happily, is frustrated and laughs.


    Oh, it looks like your father and Mr. Arielus got out of the cave safely.


    This is the end of the second cave.


    I''m glad you made it back safely.

 729 Story 675, second place.

    "Good job, it''s been a while." Are you all right? "


    The vigilante showed his face from the building next to the entrance to the cave.


    I was fine, but I just wanted to ask you a few questions.


    A vigilante leans back at his father''s words.


    "This cave is for beginners, right?" And yet, more than 30 monsters attacked all at once. Is this the usual thing? "


    What? Thirty? No, in this cave it''s usually around ten¡­ Thirty?


    I knew it wasn''t normal.


    Following on from the previous cave, today''s cave... it''s too bad luck.


    Is there something about the activity period?


    "No, according to the records of this cave, this kind of phenomenon has not happened even during the activity period." Besides, the results of the investigation show that this cave is not susceptible to the effects of the activity period... How did you get 30 monsters? Maybe it''s the influence of the higher monster with the earth magic? "


    Top monster with earth magic?


    "Yes. When a superior monster skilled in earth magic passes by the cave, a large number of monsters appear inspired by its power." However, this may be wrong because we are investigating it. "


    What kind of monster are the top monsters that are skilled in Earth Magic?


    I think I''ll ask my father later.


    "In the meantime, I need to ask you to investigate the area around the cave." Um, were you really okay with the injuries? "


    The vigilante turns his attention to Arias and the others.


    ¡°It''s okay, Druid has joined the fight.¡±


    The vigilante with a reassuring look at Mr. Arias'' answer.


    "Great. Excuse me, but could you tell me more about the monster that attacked us?" We''ll have to investigate the inside of the cave, too. "


    "Very well. Ah, I''ll exchange the magic stone for a gift certificate." Who has the magic stone? "


    "It''s me."


    When his father received the magic stone from Lilia, he went to the vigilante building with Arias.


    Leah let out a sigh as she watched it go.


    There are only two places left, but if we go into the cave, we''ll have a problem.


    And I smile bitterly.


    It is only the second place, but it is so.


    When this happens, I wonder if I should go to the third cave.


    I don''t like it if anything happens again.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Tan Rus shrugged his shoulders and looked at Leah.


    "Coincidence? What if something happens in the third place?"


    That''s just not a coincidence, is it?


    Leah laughs bitterly at Tanras'' answer.


    That''s right.


    As expected, if there is a problem in the third place, it is not a coincidence.


    I might be a little scared to try the next cave.


    "Ah, I''m back. Welcome home."


    "" I''m home. ""


    Ms. Arielus and her father smiled at Leah''s words.


    ¡°I booked a third cave, was it okay?¡±


    Reservations for the third place?


    When I leaned my neck, my father showed me a wooden board.


    Two days later, the date is engraved on it.


    "When the second place in the beginner''s cave is over, you get the right to enter the third place." And the third place is reserved. It''s the biggest cave for beginners, and it''s going to be one night in this cave. ¡±


    One night?


    Are you staying in a cave?


    Think about Sora and the others in the inn.


    If I stay over, can you come with me?


    Oh, you''re practicing staying in a cave.


    Practice.


    I''m a little discouraged by what your father said.


    Explaining that today''s cave is also a practice to get used to caves, Sora and the others decided to stay in the inn.


    If I told you that the third place was a practice staying in a cave, you might not come.


    That said, I hate to leave everyone for a night.


    What do we do?


    ¡°Ivy, Sora and the others are going to be fine.¡±


    Yeah.


    I laughed and nodded at your father''s words.


    That''s good.


    Now you can enjoy the cave with everyone.


    With reservations, the number of adventurers would be small, and I''d be looking forward to it in two days.


    ¡°Staying, maybe it''s my first time staying in a cave.¡±


    Ms. Arielus nodded when she saw what Ms. Lilia had said.


    By the way, you never stayed in a cave on this trip.


    Sure, I went into the cave and collected a lot, but I didn''t stay.


    Well, it''s not normal to stay in a cave because of Shell.


    When your father smiles bitterly, Arias and the others laugh as well.


    That''s not true.


    After all, the monsters didn''t come anywhere near me, so I didn''t have to worry about being attacked.


    Return to the village and discuss what you need to stay in the cave.


    My father is ready, but Arielus and the others seem to be missing many things.


    "Let''s go shopping tomorrow." Let''s buy something that Ivy doesn''t have. "


    Yeah.


    When I was talking about tools, I noticed that I had forgotten to buy a talisman.


    I was surprised by this.


    Well, that''s right.


    More than traveling, it''s a necessity because it''s life-threatening.


    However, when I was travelling with Sheil, I was late when I finally bought it.


    I don''t remember since when.


    Haha.


    Once you''re back at the inn, make sure you have all the essentials for your trip.


    "Welcome home."


    I''m back.


    I greeted the gatekeeper and went into the village and out onto the main street.


    While browsing the stalls, everyone decides what to buy.


    I knew you wanted some sweetness, right?


    Lilia''s words nodded, lining up with the sweetness stalls that I had given up on last time.


    Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanlas went to buy alcohol when they heard that there was alcohol only available in this village.


    "Doesn''t your father have to go with you?"


    I''m a father who likes alcohol, so I think you''d like to choose it.


    It''s just lined up in the stall, so you can come and see me.


    ¡°It''s okay, I gave you hope.¡±


    Is that so?


    Well, I''m talking about Arielus and the others, so I wonder if you know your father''s favorite drink.


    Ivy, which one do you want?


    Huh?


    The stalls are lined with colored dumplings.


    It''s so cute, isn''t it?


    There are 10 different colors of dumplings that can be eaten in one bite.


    What does it taste like?


    When I looked at the stall wall, there was a description of the taste.


    "Um... eh, are these all vegetables?"


    The description says the name and color of the vegetables.


    "Is it a vegetable? It''s sweet, isn''t it?"


    Your father is also attracted to the dumplings, so he turns his attention to the dumplings.


    "All the vegetables used are sweet, but..."


    Is it delicious?


    Ah, even vegetables with a bit of a habit are used.


    "Nhh, please give me five of each type." This should be conquered. ¡±


    Huh?


    Looking at Lilia, she had an interesting look on her face.


    Well, the rumor said it was delicious, so it would be fine.


    I''m a little worried.


    I nodded to my father''s words, even though I was in front of a stall.


    At that time, the shopkeeper and his gaze met and I felt a little awkward.


    It''s good because it''s delicious.


    I smile and thank the shopkeeper for his words.


    It''s embarrassing.


    "Hey, it seems that there are suspicious people out there as the inn is gathered."


    Huh?


    Does that mean there''s a "Tomorrow Roll"?


    That''s not suspicious, it''s a man chasing a sick lover, right?


    A sick lover?


    Speaking of infirmity, don''t remember the man you were looking for by mistake.


    "Is that so?" I didn''t know. Is a man a bad guy? "


    "That would be true. Even though he''s sick and weak, he''s running away. The man persists in listening to the guests staying at the inn without giving any details."


    I see two men talking.


    Looks like a village man, not an adventurer.


    "Dad, that''s what I''m talking about."


    "It must be that guy."


    I''m looking for someone, and I wonder how they got away with it.


    I mean, I''m still looking.

 730 Story 676: Lets go to the tool shop.

    Look up at the sky through the window.


    Whenever it rains, it looks like the sky is not strange, and the sigh fills with relief.


    Welcome back.


    I turned my attention to my dad, who was going to see what I was going to do today.


    ¡°I was going to go buy some tools as planned, but are you all right?¡±


    "Yeah. It''s okay."


    Yesterday, when I came back from the second cave, I was told by the owner, Mr. Chagu, that it might rain tomorrow.


    I planned to go to buy tools, so I talked to everyone for a while and decided to stop if it was dirt.


    And now it''s about to rain all at once, but it''s not.


    Somehow, it''s a subtle state.


    Well, if it comes down, it''s when it comes down.


    That''s right.


    Get ready to go and call Sora and the others.


    I''ve been going out with everyone for a long time.


    Sora and the others were in the bag.


    Even if I leave the area around the village a little, can''t I free Sora and the others?


    I want to let you play because I''ve been in an inn for a long time.


    When I look at your father, he has a hard look on his face.


    "There are really a lot of adventurers in Okanko Village." I think it''s difficult. "


    I don''t think so.


    Plump, plump, plump


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you play freely."


    Sora''s arms trembled as she gently hugged her.


    It''s cute.


    THERRRRRR


    As I hold Sora, I''m struck around the shoulder.


    At first glance, Flem with a slightly angry expression.


    What''s the matter?


    The frames stretch vertically in my words.


    This is a hug!


    "Lovely."


    Sora and Flem were grunting, and two of them were pulling in their arms.


    Very satisfied.


    I''m strangling you behind my back.


    Huh?


    Looking back, your father is holding Sol and Sheil in his arms.


    In her arms, two cats look at me.


    "I''m sorry, in order."


    I''m sorry, but that look is also cute.


    Holding them in sequence, I felt a sign from outside the room.


    It looks like Arielus and the others are ready.


    "I see. Let''s go then." Let''s put Sora and the others in the bag. "


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Giggle"


    Huh?


    At the end of the squeaking, I leaned my neck against my father.


    Tron wasn''t awake yet.


    Looking at the location of Tron''s basket, there was Tron looking at us.


    "Good morning, Tron. I''m going shopping now, but you want to have breakfast?" Let''s give Arielus and the others a moment. "


    Giggle!


    Tron jumps out of the basket, chirping with joy at my words.


    Batan.


    "Ah..."


    Tron struck his body on the floor brilliantly, wondering if his roots were entangled in the basket.


    Are you okay?


    In a hurry, Father hugged him, and the branches held the part of his face.


    Was it painful?


    "Giggle"


    When your father stroked the part of Tron''s face, the branches rattled a little.


    I don''t know if it hurts or if it feels good, but it feels good because I don''t hate it.


    Are you okay now?


    "Giggle"


    Sora and the others stretched their branches into the bag that Sora was supposed to put in, in response to your father''s words.


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    Giggle!


    Tron reacts happily to his father''s words.


    She wants to go out with me for a while.


    But,


    "It''s shopping, so it''s always in my bag." Is that all right with you? "


    "Giggle"


    Tron nods, and his father brings a basket dedicated to Tron.


    "Tron, this way."


    When your father opens the entrance to the basket, Tron enters quickly.


    It seems that I am quite happy to go outside.


    Con.


    I''m ready, but can I go?


    Oh, I''ll be right out.


    In response to Ms. Tanras'' voice, I hurriedly put Sora and the others in the bag.


    "I''m sorry."


    When I walked out of the hallway, there were three people wearing rain gear so that it could rain.


    What? What about rain gear?


    "That''s why I couldn''t wear it because it was too small."


    Lilia''s words made me laugh bitterly.


    Shell always searched for a cave or a place where it wouldn''t rain before it rained, so the rain gear hadn''t arrived here recently.


    Because of this, I didn''t realize that the rain gear I was preparing was getting smaller now.


    I didn''t expect to buy rain gear.


    It looks like you have to buy a lot of things.


    "Yes, I think so."


    When I checked every tool I had, my dad got a little angry.


    As expected, if the tools you need are broken when things go wrong in the woods, you can''t.


    I went down to the first floor and called out to Mr. Chagu.


    "Wait, I just got a call from both guilds yesterday, and it looks like there''s a suspicious person around asking about the woman staying at the inn. I''ve been paying attention for a while now, but it looks like there''s been a lot of violence over the last few days. If you see a suspicious move or a man doing something, stay away from it."


    It''s definitely that guy.


    I''m talking about that man.


    Father tells Mr. Chagu about the man who appeared in the special training room.


    Listening to the characteristics, she took a piece of paper out of her pocket.


    "There''s no doubt about that man." It has the same characteristics. "


    I knew it.


    ¡°Thank you, Druid. I know you''re strong, but don''t get caught up in this.¡±


    Lilia nodded at Chagu-san''s words.


    I don''t want to get involved, but I''m worried about what I''ve been doing.


    For some reason, I''m getting caught up in this without knowing.


    "You should stay away from me."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    That''s right.


    We must stay away from them.


    "" "" "I''m coming." "" "


    I waved to Mr. Chagu and left the inn.


    The sky is darker than when I saw it earlier.


    It is strange that it hasn''t rained.


    "I''ve been told three recommended places... can I come from a nearby place?"


    Yeah, it''s okay.


    Ms. Tannellus and Ms. Leah agree with what Ms. Arielus said.


    Of course, I don''t have a problem either.


    Dad shows Arias a handwritten map.


    The map was written by Micke last night.


    ¡°This is what she wrote, isn''t it?¡±


    Father nods to Arielus, who puts his name down.


    I told Mr. Mikke last night that the man I told you about is still looking for him and that there are strange rumors about him.


    Mikke-san laughed when he heard the story, but Kagu, who was next to him, held his head.


    Then I decided to lie down outside under the name of Mikke.


    Mikke says, "Don''t worry about it," but I''m obviously looking for her.


    Walk down the main street towards the back gate.


    What''s that?


    It''s easy to walk today.


    As expected, the number of adventurers will decrease on a rainy day.


    What, there aren''t many people?


    I thought maybe I was just getting used to walking the crowd.


    Yeah, I hope it''s easy to walk.


    Ms. Arielus nodded to her words.


    "That ''hahaha'' shop on the right."


    I saw a sign saying "Hahaha" for those to whom my father refers.


    What is depicted on the sign is like meat.


    A butcher.


    When I turn right, I walk a little inside the store.


    There seemed to be a wide variety of meats, and I could see the names of various monsters.


    It bothers me a little.


    "There it is."


    Mr. Tanras, who walks at the head, points to a store.


    At the end of the line of sight was a sign with a design of tents and lights.


    The name of the store is "Vacour".


    It is true that Mikke-san told me about it yesterday.


    Oh, I''m so excited.


    After all, it''s fun to look for tools.

 731 677 stories, everything you need.

    "You should buy rain gear that''s well made."


    Father brings it and looks at the rain gear.


    I know it is well made, but it comes with a slightly higher price.


    "But it''s still growing."


    Considering that I have grown taller in the past year, I feel like cheap rain gear is fine until growth stops.


    Is that so?


    ¡°Yeah, it''s not a good idea to replace it in a year or so.¡±


    Because we are still planning to grow.


    Is that so?


    "Yes, it is."


    I start to worry whether my father understood what I wanted to say.


    There is no use of rain gear due to light rainfall, and in the forest it is evacuated to caves.


    That''s why I didn''t think it was so important in my life, but it seems that I have to choose a solid object because it affects my physical condition, as my father said.


    Well, let''s make it a little cheaper.


    I was a little relieved by what my father said, and I put the rain gear that my father gave me back where it belonged.


    Once you''ve grown up, let''s align it properly.


    Yeah.


    He manages to convince his dad to choose a cute rain gear, and chooses a rain gear that won''t stand out in the woods.


    In the way it rains, it can rain through the woods wearing rain gear.


    Unobtrusive shades are the best.


    Next, the compass.


    It''s a tool you need to find your way through the woods, and it''s an absolute must for adventurers and travelers.


    I was also using the things I picked up at the dump, but when compared to my father''s compass, the direction I was pointing was a little off.


    When I was travelling alone, I was taken care of a lot, but I didn''t notice that it broke because it was left in the bottom of my bag when I started travelling with Sora and Ciel.


    "How about this? It''s easy to see."


    My dad picked the little one for me.


    However, the position of the needle was easy to understand, so it was decided.


    And finally, the monsters.


    A must-have magic item for anyone who enters the forest.


    I didn''t think I''d forgotten to buy it.


    Nevertheless, why haven''t you used it recently even though you used it before?


    Maybe because you''ve been counting on Shell?


    Is this a recommendation for this shop?


    Your dad brings you five monster-exclusive magic items.


    They''re all the same size, even if they''re lowered into bags.


    "What''s the difference?"


    I take the five and compare them, but I don''t know the difference.


    Of the five, two are blue, one is yellow, and the other two are green.


    "The types of medicinal herbs that can be packed inside are different." The blue color is round medicinal herbs. The green leaves are medicinal herbs. Yellow is made to fit in both. However, the yellow talisman only works a little worse than the other four. "


    It must be some medicinal herbs in there.


    There were two kinds of monsters.


    One is a disposable type that doesn''t need to be taken care of by expensive monsters.


    The other type is cheap and can be used repeatedly, but it is a little troublesome to care for.


    An expensive Monster Exclusive magic item produces sounds and vibrations that monsters dislike at the push of a button.


    Its sounds and vibrations are effective against various monsters, and it is said that it is a necessary tool when going deep in the forest.


    However, since it''s really expensive, ordinary adventurers can''t get away with it.


    There was another monster magic item that used the scent of medicinal herbs to evade monsters.


    Because the medicinal herbs that work differently depending on the monster, it may be necessary to change the medicinal herbs from place to place.


    Also, some monsters don''t smell like medicinal herbs, so you need to be careful.


    ¡°What''s your dad''s recommendation?¡±


    It would be good to have one blue and one green.


    The yellow monster charm was excluded.


    Ah!


    I remembered why I no longer used the talisman.


    It''s Sola!


    What''s the matter?


    Um, there are Sora and Shell, but is it okay to use the talisman?


    After I tamed Sora, I switched herbs.


    I was wondering if I could use the talisman even though the monster Sora was with me.


    I thought it might be okay to see other Tamers using the talisman, but somehow I got scared and hesitated to use it.


    After a while, Shell became one of my friends, so I didn''t use the monster charm anymore.


    The exorcism doesn''t work on tamed monsters.


    Huh. Really?


    Isn''t that too convenient?


    "Some people say that the magic of monsters will change after taming, but the reason is unclear." However, it is recognized as such. "


    "That''s right." Then you''ll be fine, won''t you? "


    What''s that?


    Did I have a relationship with everybody, with Taym?


    How''d it go with Tron?


    Father, is Tron all right?


    You''re not aware of the relationship between Tam and Tron, are you?


    When I saw him, I noticed that he had a complicated expression.


    "Maybe it''s okay." I didn''t use Ivy, but Tron didn''t seem to suffer when Arielus and the others used the talisman. ¡±


    Sure, it was.


    Is that all right?


    "Let''s ask Tron when we get back to the inn." If you can''t, then let''s think about it. "


    I nodded to my father''s words and decided to buy the blue and green monster.


    Choose one out of two.


    "What do you say? Did you find something good?"


    Looking at Lilia''s words, she was holding something in her hands.


    "This is a mat that you put in air to use." I was allowed to put air in and check the touch and sleeping comfort. Do you have an Ivy? "


    "Yes, I have it."


    I can use it in various places if I have one, so it is useful.


    ¡°Did you find anything you liked to sleep in?¡±


    There it is. That''s why I was surprised that Arious and Tanthras chose the same thing.


    It''s quite comfortable to sleep in, isn''t it?


    Which one would the three of us choose?


    "What? Curious? This is it."


    Give me one of the three mats that Leah has.


    But,


    "Oh, you don''t know because there''s no air."


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    Matt is in a state of being blown out of air.


    In this state, I know how it feels to touch the surface, but I don''t know how it feels to sleep at all.


    Can I sit down when I use it in the cave?


    Of course I do.


    When I returned the mat I received, I went looking for something else I wanted to see.


    It looks like Arielus and the others are having a lot of fun.


    It is true that I try everything that I can with the product that I am interested in.


    But I guess it''s time to go to the next store.


    You''ll find all the tools you need for the cave in this "Vacours" shop, but there are other shops you can visit today.


    I will not go to this store to check the product forever.


    It''s time to go next.


    Arielus and the others who asked for the accounting of the product you had chosen, in accordance with your father''s words.


    Looking at it, I see a table with the items I planned to buy.


    What''s that?


    There is no product.


    Thank you very much.


    Huh?


    When I see it with my dad, he takes the product and throws it in the bag.


    "This is Ivy''s."


    The accounts are finished sometime.


    "I bought it myself."


    ¡°I paid with a family card because it''s necessary for the trip.¡±


    Then there''s no burden on your father.


    Receive the item and place it in the bag lifted from the shoulder.


    Speaking of which, is the balance in your family''s account safe?


    "I haven''t checked it yet." Let''s go check the balance once. "


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    I don''t think I''m going to run out of magic stones, jewels, and fruits from the woods because I swapped them for money.


    I''m a little anxious.


    "Please wait."


    Leah and the others seem to have finished shopping.


    Next thing I know... a weapons dealer.

 732 Is 678 broken?

    "Next is the weapons shop, right?" Where is it? "


    Lilia looks at her father wearing a rain gear.


    It''s over there.


    Huh?


    Everyone sees what your father pointed to.


    What, over there?


    "I don''t know..."


    Aren''t you crushed?


    Ah, Mr. Tanras said it.


    Yes, the store your father was pointing to only seemed to be crumbling.


    In front of the shop, broken wooden boxes are piled up, and the roof appears to have holes in some parts.


    The shop doesn''t seem to have lights on, and I even feel creepy when I look at it in the dimness of today.


    Are you sure it''s there?


    "There''s no doubt about it. See?"


    Dad shows Lilia the paper that Micke wrote.


    "It''s really that place."


    Leah leans between her brows and looks at the paper Micke wrote.


    He seemed to agree with the name on the paper and the name of the store in front of him.


    Well then, let''s go.


    Arielus walked out, and Tannis and Leah walked out.


    Then he walks up the stairs and looks up at the sky.


    It''s not dark enough to rain all the time, but it hasn''t come yet.


    I''d be glad if you could keep it that way until we get back to the inn.


    I''m sorry to bother you.


    Mr. Arielus called out to the back of the store.


    I waited for a while, but there was no voice coming back.


    Looks like there''s no one there, right?


    "There you are, here you are."


    ?? ?? ?


    In a sudden voice, Arielus and the others screamed small, and I jumped up.


    When I held down my throbbing heart, Ponpon and my father gently stroked my back.


    Also, your body is relieved and relaxed.


    Who do you think you are?


    I didn''t see any signs.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t think you were so surprised.¡±


    When he turned his gaze to the voice, there was a small, tall man.


    I tilted my neck as I saw the figure.


    Even though I''m in front of you, the signs are very thin.


    "That''s a face you don''t see. Who are you referring to? You don''t think a shop like this is open without an introduction, do you?"


    Could it be the shopkeeper?


    "Well, I''m an adventurer on a journey." This is an introduction to the people who are staying at the inn. I think it''s crushed without an introduction. "


    Mr. Arielus returns all the answers to the law.


    I don''t think I needed the last answer.


    I wonder if the man thought so, but after making a slightly surprised look at Mr. Arias'' answer, he started laughing.


    Ah!


    Arielus made a slightly panicked look at how she noticed her response.


    "It''s okay, you''re right." Well, this is a shop, but if you have any business to do, please do it. "


    The shopkeeper held the door with both hands.


    What, two hands?


    Gahh.


    He lifted the door up and leaned against the side wall.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t fixed it since it broke."


    Every time I open a store, it seems like it would be troublesome to lift and move the door, so I think it would be better to fix it quickly.


    Isn''t it a hassle to lift the door one day?


    Lilia asks the shopkeeper as she enters the store.


    "You''re used to it. It''s been four years? No, it''s been that way for five years."


    Doesn''t that mean you''re not going to fix it anymore?


    Lilia and Tanlas are dumbfounded by the shopkeeper''s response.


    "Well, you can watch as you like." Don''t go in the back. It''ll collapse someday. "


    I turned to the store owner''s words and turned my attention to the back of the store.


    There was a leaning shelf.


    Certainly, I don''t feel uncomfortable even if it breaks down now.


    Is there anything else dangerous?


    "Nhh, the floor is fine." Once the floor fell and I got injured, I replaced it with a sturdy material. "


    The shopkeeper responds to your father''s questions by tilting his neck.


    Is it dangerous except for the floor?


    Look at the shelf next to it.


    It looks so solid that it doesn''t look like it''s going to fall.


    Probably okay.


    "Don''t let me see it the way I want."


    "Oh, if you find something that bothers you, just let me know."


    I have the permission of the store owner, so I will look at the shelf where the product is placed.


    It may have been put there, or it may have been thrown in, but it might have been the right answer.


    Awesome.


    When I look at your father, he is nodding with a stone in his hand.


    What''s the matter?


    "The quality of the grinding wheel is quite good. She''s the only one who can get this store moving.¡±


    Receive a grindstone from your father.


    The stone is black and the surface is wobbly.


    To be honest, I have no idea how good the grinding wheel is.


    Look at the shelf in front of you.


    There is a similar stone, so I will take it in my hand.


    When touched, the two stone surfaces were slightly different.


    Until I met my father, I used a knife or knife that I picked up in the dump.


    Therefore, it was common sense to pick it up at the dump when it became worse than when I picked it up.


    I didn''t think that sharpening with a grinding wheel would make me feel better than when I picked it up.


    I was moved when I had my father sharpen the knife for the first time.


    On that day, the vegetables were cut in vain, and three soups were made in the pan.


    It''s better to use a slightly tighter and softer stone first than the grindstone Ivy got.


    Huh?


    "Oh, I didn''t choose it, I just took it."


    Today I was able to sharpen it, so I came to buy a grindstone just for me.


    I can''t afford to borrow my father''s grindstone all the time.


    "Is that so?" I thought it was a grindstone that bothered me. "


    Shake your head to your father''s words and return the grindstone to its original place.


    "Some people just sharpen it with a medium cut, but if you think about the sharpness, I think you should sharpen it with three types"


    Yeah, I''m going to sharpen it with three types of grindstones just like my dad.


    My father taught me how to get it using a medium grind and a finishing grind.


    That''s why I also plan to use three types of grindstones.


    Ask your dad and choose a size that''s easy to use.


    "After that, I''ll take care of the handles." I have some magic items for you. I wonder where it is? "


    It reminds me of a magic item that my father bought when he needed it before.


    There must have been a hole in one of the boxes.


    "Ivy, there it is."


    When I went to my dad''s place, there were box-shaped magic items lined up.


    It seems to be a little smaller than the one my father bought before.


    Do they all have the same performance?


    "They''re all the same." It''s just that the boxes are slightly different in size. ¡±


    Wow.


    When I looked behind in a hurry, there was a shopkeeper.


    This man is a wizard.


    "Please stop standing behind me unexpectedly."


    In his words, the shopkeeper shrugs his shoulders and takes a box.


    "This is the toughest of them all." This is my recommendation. "


    Thank you very much.


    Receive a box-shaped magic item in front of you.


    The shopkeeper nodded and went back to the original place.


    Somehow, you''re a very distinctive person.


    That''s right.


    Your father smiles bitterly.


    Gatan.


    "Oh, my God."


    Huh?


    I heard a familiar voice at the entrance of the store.


    I saw the head of the vigilante Gabari holding the door.


    "Hey, as I always say, you can''t fix the door. One of these days, people will get hurt."


    "If you come in quietly, there''s no problem. Most likely you were the first to break down the door!"


    What, a fight?


    I alternated between the shopkeeper and the head of the Gabari team.


    What''s that?


    It''s a totally different height, but it''s kind of similar?


    "Ah... I''m sorry. I didn''t know there were customers in this shop."


    It''s an amazing way to say it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    "Oh, my sword spilled a blade." Please fix it. "


    "Huh? This is the third time this month."


    The angry voice of the shopkeeper made the head of the Gabari team look a little grumpy.


    "I''m sorry, but you can''t help it, can you?" It looks like there''s a top monster in the woods, and there''s a gaol near the village. I''ll fight to keep them from coming back to the village, but their bodies are really hard. Take a good look at the spillage of the blade. "


    Gaoru was indeed a monster covered in a very tough armor, and when he invaded the territory, he came into contact with his body.


    But if that monster hadn''t come out of the depths of the forest, it would have been in the book, wouldn''t it?

 733 Episode 679 Hidden Top Monster

    Is Gaor coming close to the village?


    Father looks at Gabari-san worriedly.


    "Huh? Yeah, but it''s okay. Gaol does not come to the village because the vigilante can handle it. The problem is, the higher monster who can''t see what appeared in the forest."


    An invisible higher monster?


    "From the remaining magic power, I knew that I was a superior monster, but I couldn''t capture my figure." If the type of monster could not be identified, it would be difficult to deal with it. So far, I haven''t heard anything about being attacked, but I can''t rest assured. Where exactly are you hiding? "


    That''s scary.


    There are many caves around this village, so are they hiding there?


    But then, the adventurers who enter and exit the cave will witness it, right?


    "Can''t you think of getting away from this place?"


    Oh, it could be.


    No, I don''t think so.


    I don''t have any.


    Even today, the magic power of the top monster was found around the third cave from the back.


    If there was still magic power left, it meant that I was still around.


    Then why can''t we find it?


    I can''t find it... I''m looking for it in the woods.


    Something wrong with where you''re looking?


    For example, in the ground... there''s no such thing.


    "Hey, Gabari, put out your sword. I''ll sharpen it."


    "Oh, thank you. What about the sword I deposited with you?"


    "Wait a minute."


    The shopkeeper puts out a big sword from the bag beside him and gives it to Gabari-san.


    Wow, I''ve never seen such a big sword before.


    Was he a great swordsman?


    With a slightly surprised expression, Father looked at the great sword held by Mr. Gabari.


    "Well, a sword this size is unusual, isn''t it?" This is it, don''t do it, please. "


    After receiving the sword from the shopkeeper, Gabari hands him another sword from the bag that was hanging on his shoulder.


    The shopkeeper sighed as he took the sword out of the sheath.


    "Hey, I don''t think this is going to work."


    When I looked at the great sword that the shopkeeper had, I noticed that there was a big chip in the middle.


    I don''t think there is anything that can be done by sharpening it.


    I knew it couldn''t be done? It was easy to grip and I really liked it.


    Gabari said unfortunately, and the shopkeeper turned to him.


    "It will take time, but I will change the blade." That''s fine. "


    Mr. Gabari, the head of the Delegation with a happy expression in the words of the shopkeeper.


    These two sound like they have a good relationship, though their words are rough.


    "But, Dad, what happened to the restoration of this shop?" You said you''d do me a favor before, right? "


    Huh?


    Daddy... daddy of Gabari-san?


    I compare the shopkeeper with the head of the Gabari delegation.


    That''s why they''re alike.


    "Ah, well... I''ll see you next time."


    "Did you run out of money again?" You''re telling me to fix this place. "


    Is the owner a hard man to pay for?


    It doesn''t look like that.


    "I thought I''d fix it, but I got a magic item." With it, we might be able to measure the change in the amount of magic power in the cave. If that happens, you''ll immediately notice the cave abnormality. "


    ¡°That''s why you don''t spend all your money on magic items or cave research.¡±


    Well, it''s not about the money, it''s about the research.


    I''ve thought of something very rude.


    "Also, let the Vigilante or the Adventurer''s Guild have a budget." If you''re talking about the cave, I''ll give you the money. "


    "I don''t know if that magic item is really useful for the cave." I wonder if I can get money out of things that might be wasted. "


    "Dad. Haha"


    The shopkeeper gave a slightly awkward look to the frightened head of the Gabari delegation.


    However, in an instant, I immediately returned to a slightly grumpy expression.


    Could it be that you''re feeling awkward about what you''re worried about?


    ¡°If it seems helpful, I will submit the documents to pay the purchase price.¡±


    Separately...


    ¡°This is a decision. And the family will decide to fix this place. I''ll arrange a subcontractor."


    "... ahhh"


    What''s that?


    The shopkeeper''s face now looked happy.


    "Hmm? Oh, I''m sorry. Looks like I interrupted you."


    Huh?


    Gabari-san looks at us and lowers his head.


    When I look at my dad, he has a grindstone or magic item that he decides to buy.


    Ah...


    When I looked back at the gaze of Brigadier Gabari, Arielus and the others also had the product.


    I thought it might have prevented me from buying it.


    ¡°It''s okay, you have a better product than that.¡±


    Gabari-san smiles happily at your father''s words.


    "It''s only natural." Don''t always say what''s normal. "


    When the shopkeeper says in a grumpy mood, the head of the Gabari team smiles bitterly.


    "I''m sorry. My mouth is bad... but it''s twisted." I''m sure of my skill. "


    Father laughed tinyly at the words of the head of the Gabari delegation.


    Is it twisted?


    Definitely, yes.


    ¡°Please do this.¡±


    When his father placed a grinding wheel or something on the counter, the shopkeeper held it in his hands one by one.


    Well, well, you chose the right thing.


    Thank you very much.


    When his father thanked the shopkeeper, he replied "hmm".


    And when he laughed, his father looked at me and smiled.


    Oh, my dad seems to like the shopkeeper.


    What''s that?


    I felt like the shopkeeper had just sneaked in to see my dad.


    Oh, here we go again.


    "Hey, here''s a bonus. Use it."


    The shopkeeper looked at the things on the counter and his father was surprised.


    From the appearance, it seems that the shopkeeper has put out a pretty good product.


    Could it be that the shopkeeper liked your father as well?


    "It''s unusual. Do you like him?"


    The shopkeeper turns to the side and says "hmm" to the head of the Gabari delegation.


    I don''t deny it.


    ¡°Thank you, I''ll take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Do that. Because I only want people who understand the value to use it."


    I guess that means you''ve admitted your father''s eye-catcher.


    Oh, my dad seems happy.


    When I pay for the product I bought, I put it in a magic bag.


    It looked like Arielus and the others had bought it safely.


    Thank you very much.


    I thanked the store owner and left the store.


    Ah...


    Finally, it''s raining.


    Lilia looks up at the sky.


    I look up at the sky with you.


    Dimmer clouds cover the sky than before.


    This could rain pretty hard.


    What are you going to do?


    Everyone''s gaze turned to his father in response to Lilia''s words.


    I had my first planned shopping, so let''s go back to the inn.


    "I see. It''s going to get worse and worse in this sky."


    Mr. Arielus wears rain gear.


    Looking at the rain gear, I saw Tanlas and Leah, who were already wearing rain gear.


    It was a match, wasn''t it?


    The three of them had different colors, but they wore matching rain gear.


    Besides, Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras smile bitterly.


    Tilting her head to the response, she heard Lilia''s happy voice.


    You know what? That''s why I did the same thing.


    Looking at her, she looked quite satisfied.


    I see, Arielus and Tannis lost out on Leah''s momentum.


    It looks good on you.


    I''m glad to hear it, Lilia-san.


    Mr. Tanras looks a little embarrassed, but he doesn''t look nasty.


    Hurry up.


    Running toward the inn as the rain grows stronger.


    I wish you could have put up with it a little more!


    I''m back.


    Easily drain the water at the entrance and then enter the inn.


    ¡°Welcome home. I brought you a towel, so you can use it.¡±


    Have you noticed that I have returned? The owner of the store, Mr. Chagu, brought me a towel from the back of the inn.


    Thank you very much.


    Remove your rain gear and hang it on the hangers provided at the front door.


    Thanks to the rain gear, it seems that the inside is not so wet.


    I knew you should use rain gear that suits your body.


    Yep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lean your head against my attitude, Father.


    I thought rain gear with no water coming in through the gap would be good


    "... let''s use what we have now."


    Ahahaha. That''s right.


    Some rain gear wasn''t that expensive, so let''s do it.

 734 Episode 680: Go to the reserved cave

    The rain that lasted for two days stopped and it was fine today.


    It was also the day I booked to use the cave.


    I''m really glad it''s sunny.


    I''m a little excited now that I''m ready to stay.


    I hated being attacked by so many monsters.


    "For today''s stay, you''ll learn how to spend your time in the cave." I hope there won''t be any problems. "


    I''m a little worried about the last time and the last time.


    "I wish I could study... but how about it?"


    Dad shrugs his shoulder when he sees the bag I''m lifting from his shoulder.


    Today, Sora and the others will join us in the cave because we are staying.


    However, even if I entered the cave, I was supposed to have them stay in my bag for a while.


    It was to see how the monsters moved.


    Maybe you can experience a normal cave without even noticing Sheil.


    On the other hand, the monsters might flee at once when I noticed Shell''s magic power.


    Either way, we''ll see what happens when we try.


    As expected, my dad couldn''t have predicted it either.


    Still, there are many of them.


    When I looked around at Mr. Arias'' words, I could see the figure of the vigilante.


    When I went out into the woods, I received attention from the gatekeeper.


    "The monsters that lived in the forest were attacking the signs of the unidentified superior monsters." Therefore, if you feel any signs or a little strange in the forest, make your safety a top priority. "


    After all, I still hadn''t grasped the identity of the top monster.


    When Gabari-san asked about the top monsters, he immediately remembered Serpent-san.


    My father thought, "Maybe" for a second.


    However, the magic power of Serpent-san seemed a little unique, and it seemed that he could judge even from the magic power that remained.


    Therefore, my father told me that the top monster that doesn''t show up is not Serpent.


    There''s no problem around here, but please be careful.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    This is already the twelfth exchange since I went out into the forest.


    Since the monsters were getting aggressive, the Vigilantes were more than twice as many as usual.


    If it wasn''t for this village, it would be forbidden to enter and leave the forest.


    I nodded to your father''s explanation.


    If the higher monsters are seen near a village or town, or if traces are found, we will exercise maximum vigilance.


    Do you mean that the vigilantes in this village can cope with the higher monsters?


    Mr. Tanras sees the vigilante strangely a short distance away.


    "Not everyone will be able to deal with it." However, I think we can buy time to escape and buy time until someone is able to respond. "


    I see.


    But that''s an amazing thing, isn''t it?


    "The vigilantes here are very strong people." Don''t make me angry. "


    Ms. Arielus and Ms. Tannellus nodded strangely at Leah''s words.


    "If you spend your time normally, nothing will happen to make you angry, right? Why do you have that look on your face?"


    When my father looked at the three of them strangely, Mr. Arias and Mr. Tanras looked awkward.


    Have you ever been taken care of by a vigilante in the past?


    Arielus nodded tinyly at his father''s dazed expression.


    "I had a little too much to drink. Oh, I don''t remember, but I think I sold my quarrels."


    Wow, that sucks.


    "Is it a fine at first?"


    Sure, the first nuisance for vigilantes is a fine.


    If it continues, fine and one year of surveillance and free service.


    If it was too bad, you''d be guilty of slavery.


    No, you forgave me at that time.


    "Is that so?" First or foremost, there are not many who are forgiven. "


    Is it unusual for your father to be quite surprised?


    "Yes. Well, Lilia apologized for stunning us the moment she sold the fight."


    ... what?


    Stunned?


    Looking at Lilia, I was distracted.


    "It was tough." I drank it normally until the middle of the day, but suddenly I started making a fuss. The vigilante will pay attention if you think about what to do. When I tried to apologize for trying to make things easier, Arias and Tanlas shouted at the vigilante. At that moment, there was blood on my head, and when I noticed it, they both stretched out to the ground. "


    Stretching out to the ground...... as expected, Lilia-san.


    It looks like you decided to jump and kick very nicely.


    Huh?


    How do I faint in a jump kick?


    "The memory is vague from where you jumped and kicked." When I noticed, I was sleeping in a tent. "


    "If you don''t remember, Leah was drunk, too."


    Lilia nodded awkwardly to her father''s words.


    "Yes, I think so."


    When his father smiled bitterly, he turned his attention to the three of them.


    "It''s terrible to lose your memory." That''s right, have you all examined the limits of alcohol? "


    Three people shake their heads to the side.


    "I think you should know." We need to be careful because failure with alcohol can cause a lot of losses. "


    Of course, I wouldn''t want to make a debt without knowing it.


    How do you find out?


    "I will increase the amount I drink each day, and investigate the amount that makes me feel sick and the amount that loses my memory. Well, it depends on your physical condition, so I just know about this."


    Would you like more per day?


    Do you drink it every day to check it out?


    Sounds like tunnel work, but alcoholics seem happy.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll check it out.¡±


    Ms. Tan and Ms. Leah nodded at Mr. Arielus'' words.


    It''s good to know about yourself.


    "There it is."


    When I turned my gaze in the direction my father pointed, the plants were dense.


    Over there?


    I can''t see the entrance, but where is it?


    I can''t see the plants, but there seems to be an entrance to the cave behind the plants.


    Is this about Mr. Mickey?


    Nevertheless, it is a splendid plant.


    I don''t think there''s an entrance in the back at all.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you the person who made the reservation?¡±


    I suddenly heard a woman''s voice, so I looked back, and the female vigilante was looking at me.


    ¡°Yes, I booked a night at Druid''s today. Is there any problem in the cave?¡±


    The female vigilante nodded her name and said, "It''s okay. No problem," he said.


    It''s time to stay in the cave today!


    I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Somehow it looks a little creepy when it''s covered with plants all the way here.


    Lilia reached out to the vine that covered the entrance to the cave and sideways avoided it.


    "There it is."


    Your father was right, there was a doorway in the back of the plant.


    Nevertheless, it''s a dark cave.


    It''s so dim, is it because of the vines?


    Mr. Tanlath lit up the cave when he pulled the light out of the magic bag.


    But I don''t see much change.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking back at his father''s voice, he looked at us strangely.


    "Somewhere dim. Is this because of the vines?"


    To my words, I stand next to you and look in the cave, Father.


    "It''s certainly dark." Maybe the vines are affecting the inside of the cave. I think you''d better watch your step. "


    In your father''s words, Mr. Tanras illuminates the ground with a light.


    "Oh, the vines are stretching to the ground."


    In this state, your legs may be caught in the vines.


    Let''s be careful.


    Let''s go in.


    ?? ?Yes? ?


    Today, Mr. Arielus was leading the way through the cave.


    I felt a slight sign of a monster in front of me.


    Are these monsters coming this way?


    Or do you think you''ll notice Shell in the bag?

 735 Episode 681, no.

    Oops.


    Ah...


    Arielus and Lilia caught their feet in the vines, and the system broke down.


    Are you okay?


    Soon, Ms. Tanras thought about what would happen if the monster attacked.


    At first, everyone''s movements were fragmented, but now I am impressed that they are showing a wonderful sense of unity.


    "Be careful."


    "I''m sorry, but it''s weird, I was trying to avoid it."


    At Tanras''s attention, Ariras strangely illuminated her feet with a light.


    Arielus''s feet seem to be folded with thin and thick vines.


    I avoided it, too.


    Lilia was also leaning her neck in the light of her feet.


    Father turned the lights on the whole cave.


    The vines stretch not only to the ground, but also to the walls and ceilings.


    "There''s nothing unusual about it... but there''s something about the caves so far, so maybe we should be careful." If you think it''s too strange, you can go back. "


    So you leave the decision to the three of you.


    Looking at Ariras-san and the others, they nodded strangely.


    It was definitely the first and second caves.


    You can never be alarmed.


    Oh, the monsters are coming.


    I noticed that the monster that I was feeling a little far away was coming towards me.


    Do you want to come this far?


    Or are we going to change directions along the way?


    There were three monsters.


    Here we are!


    When the three monsters entered my sight, Arielus and Lilia put up their weapons.


    When he checked the monsters, he moved a little farther from us.


    If the monster appeared a little farther away, we would have decided that we weren''t the only ones.


    Even so, I was thrilled to see how the monster would move.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I could see that the monsters were watching us.


    Arielus and Leah are changing their positions a bit to make it easier for them to fight.


    In the meantime, the three monsters were staring at us.


    "... you''re not coming, are you?"


    Already a few minutes ago, Lilia glanced at Arias.


    The monster was staring at us without attacking us or moving anywhere.


    Did you notice Shell in the bag?


    Would you like to come a little closer?


    Ms. Arielus nodded at Leah''s words.


    Are you all right?


    Leah''s waiting.


    Arias approaches the three monsters.


    There was no change in the monster.


    "Don''t try to get any closer."


    When Mr. Arielus tried to get closer again, he saw the monster retreat.


    "Ahh, this is..."


    Everyone''s gaze turns to my bag, according to my father.


    "Ivy, step forward and take a good look."


    You want me to go in front of you?


    Should I jump forward?


    Uh, watch out for the vines,


    Pyong.


    * giggle * * giggle * * giggle.


    Huh?


    I turned my gaze to the monster at the sound of something moving.


    But there was already no monster there.


    After all, have you noticed Sheil''s signs or magic power?


    Father shrugs his shoulders.


    Too bad.


    I don''t think it would have been possible to put it in a bag.


    That''s what I saw ©¤


    Da-da-da-da-da-da-da.


    Bummer, bummer, bummer.


    Dodo, dodo, dodo, dodo.


    Ahh, even the slightest sign of a monster has disappeared.


    "Mr. Arielas, Mr. Tanlas, Mr. Leah. I''m sorry."


    I was practicing staying in a cave.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have come after all?


    When I said I was on the answering machine, everyone said to come with me.


    As expected, I feel sorry for this.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. You can practice staying in a cave without monsters."


    ¡°That''s right, the goal is to get used to the magic items I use when I stay overnight.¡±


    Arielus and Tannis laugh as they hold up their magic bags.


    It contains a lot of magic items that we plan to use today.


    I know what the monsters are like, so I''ll let them out.


    That''s right.


    Dad nodded to Lilia''s words.


    The monsters escaped, so I didn''t have to keep Sora and the others in my bag anymore.


    Alright, everyone can play slowly for a long time.


    When you open the bag, 4 animals jump out.


    Both Sora and Flem stare interestingly at their surroundings as they land on the ground.


    When she got out of the bag, she returned to her original form of Adandara.


    And Sol relaxes on Sheel''s head like that.


    "How free are you?"


    Lilia laughed and twitched Sol''s body.


    Phew, Phew.


    Sora and Flem hit Leah''s body with a delightful thrill.


    It was not just Sora, it was also a reminder to play with herself.


    "You''re really free." Druid, have you noticed the other adventurers? "


    Oh, yeah.


    Since it was reserved, I thought it would be okay, but if there were other adventurers, wouldn''t there be a sign of Shell?


    "Ah, it''s all right. There''s only one group of people in this cave a day, so we''re the only ones in this cave." That''s why you can play as much as you want. "


    That''s good.


    Sora and the others were free to explore the cave at their father''s word.


    Would you like to go deeper?


    Well, I guess Sora and the others are already gone.


    Sora and Flem are about to disappear into the cave as they follow their father''s gaze.


    "Sora, Flem, this cave is hard to reach, so don''t go far."


    I didn''t have any signs of monsters, so I thought I''d be fine.


    As expected, I feel anxious when I can''t see myself.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    I could just reply, but Sora and Flem disappeared into the darkness.


    "Oh, I''m gone."


    I tried to see the back of the cave in front of the lights, but it seemed impossible.


    The end of my gaze was pitch dark.


    Sora and Flem were completely invisible.


    Are you okay?


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    You can hear my voice, or you can hear a cheerful squeal.


    Nevertheless, I don''t feel anything in particular because I know who I am, but if I don''t know, that sound must be creepy.


    "Giggle"


    Huh?


    Your voice is Tron, right?


    When I saw him, he was lifting Tron from his basket.


    "Is Tron also interested in caves?" By the way, Tron and I met in the cave. ¡±


    Whether I met her or received it from the mother of the tree monster... I was pressed.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Yep.


    Giggle!


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and Flem respond to the sound of Tron.


    However, it is unknown where they are without being seen.


    "It''s a little unsettling to just hear your voice." Let''s hurry up and go to the two of them. "


    Yeah.


    In response to your father''s words, I hurried to the direction where I could hear Sora and Arias''s voice.


    As I went deeper, the vines spreading on the ground dwindled.


    "The vines are gone."


    Finally, it''s easier to walk.


    Arielus and Lilia stop and the light shines on the ground.


    There, the soil was visible, not the vines I had seen earlier.


    What''s that?


    ... dragging something on the ground?


    What the hell is that?


    "What''s the matter, Ivy?"


    Dad comes next to me and looks at the ground I''m looking at.


    "I was a little concerned. There was a line on the ground that led deep into the cave. It looked like I was dragging something."


    The adventurer dragged something and walked?


    That''s not true.


    It''s true that this is a trail of drag.


    Your father touches the ground with his fingers.


    "The ground is hard, so I don''t think it''s easy to trace it." It might be a trace of a monster hunting and carrying prey. "


    Oh, I see.


    I wonder if I could think of a monster.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Wow.


    Sora and Flem, who were returning from the depths of the cave, suddenly came in front of them.


    As expected, he shouted out in surprise and stepped back.


    "I''m surprised, Sora, Flem, I''m not surprised!" Nevertheless, why are you so tense? "


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    A bitter smile leaked out to the two cries of joy.


    It may be fun to be able to run around for a long time.


    I''ve been putting up with it in my room for a long time.


    "Fufu. Did you have a good time running around?"


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Giggle"


    Sol was on Ciel, and Tron was in his father''s arms.


    I''m not running around at all.

 736 Episode 682 Find a place to stay.

    I went deep into the cave, but there was no sign of a monster at all.


    Well, shells are walking next to me as they should be.


    It can''t be helped.


    Where did the escaped monster go?


    You must be frightened in the cave.


    In my father''s words, I imagined a monster trembling in the cave.


    Moreover, I imagined that the monster that attacked me in the first cave was big and ferocious.


    The appearance of it shrinking and trembling is a bit interesting.


    What''s the matter?


    Did you notice that I laughed when your father looked at me?


    I imagined the monster trembling


    "Ah, I see. ¡­ Shall we go check it out?"


    "" "What?" ""


    Arias-san and I were surprised to hear her voice echoing through the cave.


    I''m going to check it out.


    You see the monster in fear, don''t you?


    Isn''t that a bit of a bad hobby?


    Besides, Ciel was with you when you went to see it, right?


    I''m going to take you to see what''s causing it.


    "No, that''s fine. That''s just pathetic."


    It was a monster, but I knew it.


    I see? Well, are you familiar with Ivy, the frightened monster?


    Huh?


    You''re not familiar with it, are you?


    I mean, when did you meet a frightened monster... ah!


    I had a good time with Shell, in the cave.


    Certainly, the monsters were frightened of Shell.


    It was a natural sight, so I completely forgot.


    What''s that?


    In the beginning, it seemed like she was going to see how she was with Ciel without noticing that she was frightened.


    ... well, that was a long time ago.


    I don''t do that kind of nasty stuff right now.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Mr. Arias looks back at his father.


    Let''s find a place to sleep.


    That''s right.


    I was going to stay today to get to know the cave.


    So, what''s important is where you''re going to sleep.


    Arielus, what kind of place should I look?


    Huh?


    All of a sudden, you''re asking Mr. Aliras a question?


    But that''s a simple question, isn''t it?


    The conditions for sleeping in the cave were that it was off the main road leading into the cave to reduce the chance of encountering monsters, and that it was somewhat spacious considering what happened when the monsters attacked.


    Well, it''s a place off the main road that leads to the deep end of the cave.


    Why?


    "To avoid encountering monsters." Also, if there''s a little bit more space, it''s best. ¡±


    Way to go, that''s right.


    Spaciousness is also important, isn''t it?


    If the monsters attacked and were too narrow to fight, they would be killed.


    But there are ways to fight in tight spaces, so it''s definitely not a bad idea.


    "The main road is the monster path." To rest my body, I had to find a place that was not far from the monster. Lilia, why choose a little more space? ¡±


    That''s what we need to fight when monsters attack us.


    I nodded to Lilia''s reply.


    I got it right, too.


    The only way to rest in the cave is to find a place where you won''t encounter monsters.


    "That''s right, fighting in tight spaces can be tough if you''re not used to it." First of all, it would be best if there was enough space to fight as usual. "


    Lilia was happy to hear your father''s correct answer.


    Arielus-san''s expression was also reassuring.


    "Oh, the road is split."


    Lilia points to the road a little way ahead.


    Which one is better?


    Lilia pointed the lights towards the back of the two roads.


    "You can''t go left." I want to stop at once. "


    "It''s true."


    I''m sorry to hear what Mr. Arielus said, Ms. Lilia.


    But I''m glad I knew it was a dead end.


    After a few minutes of walking, I get tired of knowing it''s a dead end.


    As I moved deeper into the cave, I could see many traces of dragging something on the ground and on the walls.


    Besides, my father is leaning his neck.


    Is that crazy?


    I can see that Mr. Tanras is on the lookout for his father.


    "Oh, this trail looks like it''s been on the road lately, but it''s too many." Besides, it''s on the ceiling. "


    What, the ceiling?


    When I looked up, I could see the marks in the dimness.


    Moreover, there were a lot of marks instead of one or two.


    "If you dragged it, there wouldn''t be any marks on the ceiling." It could be some kind of trace of a monster. "


    A trail of monsters.


    No way?


    "Father?"


    Perhaps you could predict the monster, Father, who had a slightly troubled expression on his face.


    What kind of monster is that?


    "No, I''ll wait and see how the cave is going and then I''ll give you an answer."


    I nodded, leaning my neck at my father''s behavior.


    If it''s important, you''ll tell me, so it''s okay, right?


    "Oh, the road is divided again." Two more this time. "


    Lilia turned the light to the back of the road happily.


    "It seems that both of them are leading into the back. Which is the main road?"


    In response to Leah''s words, Arielus turned a light to the ground.


    I found that the trail that your father cared about was concentrated on the right road.


    There''s nothing on the left side of the road.


    In response to Arielus'' words, Lilia looked at the road on the left strangely.


    In this case, should we take the left road?


    "Any sign of human passage?"


    Mr. Tanras is checking the right and left roads.


    "Isn''t it better on the left?" There''s a lot of footprints on the right side of the road. "


    I saw the part that was illuminated by the lights next to Mr. Tanras.


    Besides the drag marks, there are traces of shoes.


    I don''t know if I have to look closely, but it''s definitely a trail of shoes.


    Besides, there are a lot of them on the right road.


    "I''ll take the left road." Please stay connected to the space, not to the end. Please! "


    Leah prays and goes down the road on the left.


    Arielus smiles bitterly at Lilia''s attitude.


    But look carefully.


    Mr. Tanras is secretly praying too.


    After a short walk, the flow of air changed.


    Mr. Arielus lights up the whole place with a strong light.


    It wasn''t that big, but it was big enough to fight even if the monsters attacked.


    Isn''t this place the right place?


    Lilia looks at my dad like she''s pissed off.


    Father nods as he looks at the illuminated space.


    It''s fine here.


    In response to his father''s words, Arias and the others looked happy.


    "The chance of encountering monsters would be low here, and the size would be ideal." Well, there''s no need to worry about monsters today. "


    Of course, there are some of the strongest monsters.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Shell liked the space, too.


    Sora and the others are already jumping and playing, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Well then, let''s make a bed and exorcise the monsters... I don''t need to move them today, but let''s just check where to put them.


    To his words, Arielus and the others took out various things from the magic bag.


    In the cave and in the forest, the most important thing was the exorcism.


    I often heard that the monsters I had prepared were not moving and that they had attacked me and died in the square.


    My father also told me to take good care of the monsters.


    In my case, I was repeatedly warned to use the moving monster talisman first.


    Well, I deserved it.


    "In the cave, monsters that are resistant to medicinal herbs used to kill monsters have been identified." So even if you''re using a monster charm, be careful. "


    Why are monsters resistant to medicinal herbs born?


    It''s not that easy to be resistant, is it?


    Do you know that cave monsters originate from magic chunks in the cave somewhere?


    Yeah.


    Depending on the size of the magic chunk, the strength of the monster will change.


    When the magic soul disappeared, the cave collapsed.


    In other words, I think the magic soul is the life of the cave.


    That magic soul absorbs the various things in the cave.


    Absorption?


    "If you leave the talisman or throw away the medicinal herbs in the cave, the magic soul will absorb them." And the monsters that were born right after absorbing it have resistance to medicinal herbs. "


    That means it''s the adventurer''s fault that a resistant monster is born, right?


    I''m going to dump the garbage in the cave.


    I don''t think so.


    It was said that it was basic to retrieve all the things that I had taken into the cave, but it was because the magic soul would absorb them all.


    Why do you absorb it?


    Huh?


    Don''t you see that?


    For now, be careful not to spill herbs.

 737 Lesson 683 Bad!

    Look at the solid food your father gave you.


    The color is very black and green, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like food.


    You''ll never speak unless your dad gives it to you.


    "You better be prepared to eat it."


    You''re smiling bitterly at your father''s words.


    From the looks of it, I didn''t expect it to taste, but do I need to be prepared?


    Cooking in a cave is not the norm.


    The reason for this is that we can''t predict what will happen in the cave.


    Even when using the talisman, monsters resistant to medicinal herbs attacked, and sometimes monsters attacked from inside the soil.


    That''s why I was taught that it''s important to be able to escape at any time in the cave.


    "I used to cook in the cave, but usually dried meat, solid food, and water are the basics." I''ve got a two-day cave for beginners today, but if you get lost in the cave, be prepared to double your stay. ¡±


    Lost in the cave.


    Just thinking about it scares me, doesn''t it?


    "In the cave, new paths are suddenly created or the one you were using disappears." So don''t be alarmed by the caves, no matter how accustomed you think you are. Being cautious increases your chances of dying. I also hear that the cave that remained unchanged for 10 years changed in just one day, when all the adventurers in the cave were wiped out. Even in a small cave, don''t underestimate it. ¡±


    Yeah.


    Even if you''re careful not to get lost, you won''t have to be careful if the cave itself changes.


    The more you study, the more terrifying the cave feels.


    Well, there are places that give us a lot of favors.


    Aren''t you going to eat it?


    I look at the solid food in my hand in my father''s words.


    I''ll eat it.


    Food is fine because it is food.


    Put solid food in your mouth and chew.


    Huh?


    It''s hard.


    Ah, I think I''ll get all the moisture out of my mouth.


    Huh?


    What... this is so bad!


    Yes.


    Drink all the water your father gave you and put it in your stomach.


    Hah, I could swallow it.


    Now I know what it means to be ready for your father.


    Even so, is it a vegetable egg?


    I felt the taste was amazing.


    How was it?


    "It tasted better than I imagined."


    Lilia laughed as her father laughed happily.


    "Ivy, you have a great look on your face."


    I don''t have a choice.


    There is still the taste of solid food in my mouth.


    One person, five pcs.


    Five of these?


    "Why five? One is enough."


    My father laughed and gave me the remaining four.


    Well, I''ll take it.


    "It''s said to be 5 pcs per time for nutritional reasons. Oh, the daily amount is 15. And 150g of dried meat once. I think this will make up for the adventurer''s need. If you''re a man with a good physique, you''ll need a little more."


    15 pcs a day for 5 pcs at a time.


    Look at the four solid foods in your hand.


    This is definitely food that requires more courage and readiness from the second than the first one.


    "Let''s do our best to eat." It''s dinner today. "


    I know, but I don''t want to nod.


    But I''m studying in a cave today.


    This is also... studying.


    When I see my father, he eats solid food and drinks water immediately.


    Even a father with long adventurer experience would pour water in.


    Well, that''s how it tastes.


    ... we have to eat.


    Ugh ~


    There was nothing I could do about it even if it was roaring.


    This is rice, rice.


    No, you don''t have to eat for a day... no, no.


    All right.


    If you hesitate, you won''t be able to eat anymore, so let''s eat all at once.


    Let''s start with one.


    Wow, water.


    Two...... Eww, water.


    3 pcs, water, water.


    Four... I can''t chew.


    Water!


    I ate it!


    "That''s a great way to eat."


    Lilia is smiling bitterly at the way I eat.


    Lilia-san can eat normally, isn''t she? It''s amazing.


    "Nhh, you''re used to it."


    Are you used to it?


    "We''ve been eating this solid food a lot."


    That''s right.


    Are you used to this taste?


    "Ivy, eat dried meat."


    Yeah.


    Ah, the dried meat is very delicious.


    Is it because of the solid food that the dried meat feels so good?


    If you''ve eaten a lot, you haven''t made solid food your daily routine, have you?


    Arielus and the others diverted their attention from his words.


    Eh, did you eat this solid food on a daily basis?


    ¡°I don''t think so. It''s nutritious, but it''s also an emergency food cave and food shortage.¡±


    My father looked at the three of them with a slightly dazed expression.


    Arielus nodded as she looked at her father with a troubled expression.


    I couldn''t cook for all three of them, and the food cost was so much that I asked if it was solid food.


    No, it would be too extreme.


    Besides, you can''t cook?


    It''s true that when Lilia cooks, she gets excited about when she fails, but isn''t it true that Arielus and Tannus helped me while I was cooking?


    It was handy, and I didn''t think I could cook.


    "Oh, now I can do it a little bit." But I couldn''t do it at all before. "


    I see.


    If you only eat solid foods, you''ll be more likely to get sick, but are there any problems?


    I lean my neck and look at my father.


    "Even though it''s rich in nutrients, it''s easier to get sick?"


    "That''s right." I think it''s enough if I only consider the nutritional aspects. For some reason, solid food alone is bad for your health. ¡±


    That''s strange.


    So, how did it go?


    Your father looks at Arias and the others.


    ¡°It''s easier to catch a cold.¡±


    "Damn it. Be careful."


    Arielus-san nodded and his father boiled water to make tea.


    What? Do you want some tea?


    You said you''d have a normal cave experience today, right?


    When I looked at my father, I saw the boiling water and looked troubled.


    Could it be that


    If you noticed, did you boil the water?


    "I''m scared of getting used to it. Well... who needs tea?"


    Silently raising their hands, Ms. Arielus and the others raised their hands as well.


    It''s enough for all of us.


    Collect the garbage from the dinner and put it in a magic bag.


    It would be tough if the magic soul could absorb the trash and add some strange power to the monster.


    Here you go.


    After the cleaning, my father put the tea for the number of people on the simple table.


    ?? ?? ?? ?


    When you take a sip, the warmth of the tea is transmitted to your body.


    It''s delicious.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Looking at Sora and Flem''s crowing, she jumped a little further away.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Sora, Flem, what''s wrong?


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    What, is Sol there too?


    I couldn''t see the two that were jumping. It looks like Sol is with us.


    Squeaky squeaky.


    Huh?


    Cheat, cheat, cheat, cheat.


    "Dad, what''s that sound?"


    "Don''t come this way. Be careful."


    Father gets up and holds the sword.


    Arielus and the others saw how his father was doing and immediately put up their weapons.


    "Ivy, you can leave your stuff, Sora and the others."


    "Yeah. Sora, Flem, Sol. Come here!"


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    Huh?


    I usually don''t come back soon.


    Why is that?


    I was puzzled by three cats who wouldn''t move at all from a distance.


    In the meantime, the sound of dragging something called a cheat becomes louder.


    Sol! Flem! Sora!


    What do we do?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Giggle"


    Looking at the sounds of Ciel and Tron, there was Ciel lying down and Tron staring at us.


    Why are you so calm?


    In my words, my father glances at Ciel and Tron.


    Are you okay?


    My father looked at me with a confused look when he saw the two cats.


    I don''t know, but it looks like not only Ciel and Tron, but also Sora and the others are fine.


    It''s okay, so I don''t think you''ll come back even if I call you.


    But I''m worried because the sound is getting closer and closer.

 738 Story 684 has fallen.

    Bagon.


    In response to the unexpected sound, I quickly grabbed the lightning ball and confirmed the sound.


    At the end of the line of sight is a large mass that rolls to the ground.


    To take a closer look, it was about the size of a rock on my head.


    It''s a rock, isn''t it?


    Looks like it. Where did it come from, this lump?


    In response to Leah''s words, Arielus looked around.


    It''s the ceiling.


    Look up at the ceiling, as your father said.


    It''s dim so it''s hard to see, but it looks like part of the ceiling has fallen.


    And then something elongated came out of it and was moving.


    It''s a monster, isn''t it?


    Your father looks at me.


    Besides, I''m a little troubled.


    There is no doubt that the elongated object is a creature because it moves in a bumpy manner.


    But even though I''m in front of you, I don''t feel any magic power.


    And the signs are very thin.


    It can be said that there are very few of them.


    Maybe.


    It''s bumpy.


    It''s bumpy.


    "Hey, maybe you can''t get out anymore?"


    Everyone nodded at Lilia''s words.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like you''re trying hard to get out of the hole.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Sheil looked up at the ceiling as she approached the elongated object.


    After a while, I went under Sora and pushed Sora''s body towards us.


    Plump?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Is this a conversation?


    Sora and Ciel rang one by one, and Sora and the others came back here away from the slender monster.


    Maybe we should stay away too?


    When she sees Ciel, she sings, "Ya-ya-ya."


    Seeing that, Fathers also distanced themselves from the elongated monster.


    I looked at the monster from a distance, but something was still shaking.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    When shells roared toward the monster, she stopped moving even though she had been rampaging until now.


    A disturbing sound echoed through the cave as I was a little excited about what would happen.


    Bishibishibishi.


    Baki, bokko.


    ... bum bum bum.


    I don''t know. You''ll want to cheer me up.


    Everyone laughed bitterly at Lilia''s words.


    She''s right, somehow she wants to say, "Just a little more."


    Ah, did you come out?


    Your father''s words make you nervous.


    What is it that makes you look like?


    Butterfly, bishivishivishi.


    Don.


    "Giggle"


    Giggle?


    The sound of a familiar chirp.


    But, a voice a little lower than the one you''re listening to, looks at the Tron beside you.


    Tron is excited, and the leaves are flickering.


    Tree, tree monster!


    Arielus and the others set up weapons against the fallen monsters.


    It is true that the reaction was correct.


    Be careful of the monsters in the cave.


    No sounds, no signs, and attacked.


    Because it''s a monster that says so.


    "Calm down. I don''t think it''s the commonly known monster of the tree."


    Arias and the others gave a confused expression to his calm voice.


    Are you okay?


    Ah, Tron is so happy, and Sora and the others are so happy.


    In response to his father''s words, Tron and Sora were looking at Arias and the others.


    Everyone was excited about the tree monster that appeared.


    I can see that I want to go play right away.


    "Um, the tree monster is a horrible monster, isn''t it?" It''s true that there are many individuals with magical powers who become superior monsters. "


    Leah was right. The Tree Monster was a terrifying monster.


    I''ve been attacked once and I''m dying.


    But Tron is also a monster of trees.


    That''s why I couldn''t tell that the monsters in the tree were terrifying.


    "I''ve always thought so, but I think the monsters in the tree are different depending on the individual." Because Tron is also a monster of trees. "


    Ah


    Arielus-san''s gaze turned to Tron.


    That''s right. Tron was a tree monster.


    Lilia smiled bitterly at Tanras''s words.


    Even though you''re like a tree monster, you forgot until you said so.


    When Mr. Arielus and the others finished the weapon, the slightest tension that remained disappeared.


    I saw a tree monster falling from above.


    It is about twice as tall as your father.


    If you just put it up to the root, it will be more expensive.


    The number of branches is five times as many as the number of torrons, and the leaves are lush, so it must be energetic.


    I was curious about the fruit.


    The wooden monster that showed me had pale green fruit on it.


    Hello.


    In the meantime, when I said hello, the leaves shook.


    If you reacted the same way as Tron, I''m sure you''d be happy to, but what do you think?


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    Sora and Flem, who were pulling at her feet, leaped toward the wooden monster.


    Apparently, I was at the limit of my patience.


    "Giggle"


    When Tron crowed in a rare excitement, he moved his fist and roots toward the monster of the big tree.


    However, since the roots are short, it is a cute way to run.


    "She''s cute. What a cute figure."


    Lilia is thrilled to see a running tron.


    It''s cute, isn''t it?


    I know how you feel.


    Somehow, the little one looks like he''s doing his best.


    "Ah! Sora! Flem! Don''t try to play with wooden monsters!"


    I noticed Sora and Flem trying to jump aboard the wooden monster, but it was too late.


    The two of them played with the branches that extended from the tree monster.


    ¡°I''m sorry, are you okay?¡±


    I stood beside the wooden monster and looked up.


    I was a little scared when I stopped by because it was so big.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    A slightly lower voice than Tron answers as he shakes his body.


    Well, I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it seems like it''s fun because of the atmosphere.


    "Giggle"


    I heard a deafening sound coming from behind.


    When I saw him, he held up Tron and walked near the wooden monster.


    "On the way, my roots got pinched in the ground and I couldn''t move, so I brought him here."


    Oh, I was so focused on Sora that I missed Tron.


    "I''m sorry. Is the root okay?"


    "Giggle"


    It seemed that the tree monster was more concerned than the sound of a little squeal.


    A glimpse of his gaze turned toward the tree monster.


    Did your father notice that? He placed a tron next to the wooden monster.


    This is a different child than the tree monster who gave me Tron, right?


    I think the wooden monster that Tron gave me was bigger.


    "Oh, I guess it''s goodbye." There were three times as many monsters as there were monsters from this tree. Besides, all the caves were covered with the roots of that tree monster. "


    Isn''t that right?


    You didn''t look so detailed.


    Well then, is this... Tron''s brother?


    How does a tree monster leave offspring?


    Because it''s a tree, after all?


    Tron, are you brother to this girl?


    Tron, who leans his body in his father''s arms, doesn''t seem to understand what he''s been asked.


    Maybe the Tree Monster doesn''t have the concept of a brother.

 739 Story 685, why are you here?

    Watch the monsters of the tree, Tron, and Sora play happily while drinking tea.


    It has deviated significantly from the original schedule, but there are unplanned participants, so it can''t be helped.


    "Awesome, that root." Looks like you''ve been trying to break down the wall for a while. "


    Looking at Lilia''s pointing, the tree monster''s roots hit the wall, and there was a crack in that part.


    "The tree monster is strong." It looks like a light hit, but I think it''s quite a shock. ¡±


    There''s quite a few cracks in it, is this place okay?


    Mr. Tanras looks at his father anxiously.


    Dad nods as he looks at the cracked wall.


    "If that''s the case, Daichi..."


    Bokko.


    When I turned my gaze to the loud noise, there was a slightly large hole in the wall.


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    "Don''t break it, it''s falling apart."


    Tree monsters and Tron branches sway in your father''s words.


    There is a difference between small and large, but the reaction is so cute together.


    Not that, but it could collapse if there were cracks or holes.


    Father, did that tree monster come to see Tron?


    "I wonder what''s going on? I may not be Tron, but I may be here to see my friends."


    Do you have any of that?


    Do you feel like you''re here to say hello to the wooden monsters?


    "But if it''s to meet." You don''t have to go to the cave, do you? We just have to wait until we get out of this village. I wonder why I came all the way to see the cave. "


    That''s right.


    "Did you have an urgent business to attend to?"


    "I''m playing."


    My father is right, I''ve been playing since I met him.


    You don''t look like you''re here to see me, do you?


    Druid-san. Isn''t that the top monster you can''t see in the forest?


    Arielus pulls the candy out of her magic bag.


    Take it and think about it, Father.


    ¡°I don''t know about that, but the possibilities are great. The higher the tree monster, the better the mimicry, and even the higher adventurers had a hard time finding it. Since it''s in the cave, I can''t confirm how much magic power it is, but I think it''s okay to judge it to be the top from the viewpoint of its power."


    Bishibishibishi.


    Oh, there''s a big crack in the wall.


    "Hey, be really careful... is that it?" It looks like there''s room in the back. "


    When Ms. Tanras stood up, she approached a hole made by a wooden monster.


    "Be careful." I''ve been hitting my roots all along. "


    Mr. Tanras looks around and lights up the hole in his father''s attention


    It looks like there''s a lot of space after all.


    Lilia peeked into Tanras''s hole with a pleasant expression.


    "Wow, that''s really spacious." I can''t see the back. "


    Arielus sighed and approached the two of them.


    There are cracks everywhere, so they''ll tell you to be careful.


    Because it''s an unknown space.


    Ms. Lilia seemed a little unhappy with Ms. Arias'' words.


    Of course, I''m also interested in new spaces.


    "If you care, why don''t you go?"


    Your father looks at me with a bitter smile.


    Is that okay?


    There''s a crack in the wall of the cave, so it''s better to stay away from it.


    A little bit of that would be fine.


    Then I want to see it!


    Approach the wall with the holes and look around.


    Isn''t this strange whenever it collapses?


    The crack in the wall seemed to spread around the hole.


    "It''s worse than I thought. I don''t think it would be strange to collapse right now."


    Father looks at the tree monster with a troubled expression.


    Perhaps you noticed that, the branches of the tree monster swayed.


    It''s very spacious.


    The space peeking through the hole is so wide that the lights can''t reach into the back.


    Your father seems a little surprised too.


    It''s paralyzing.


    Huh?


    Wow, the crack is spreading and collapsing more than I saw earlier!


    "Father, I think we should get out of here." Everyone stay away from me! "


    When my father nodded when he saw the front of my gaze, Arias and the others left the scene in a hurry.


    Sora? Flem?


    When I looked for everyone, I saw them moving away from the wall together.


    Um, Sora and Flem.


    I found Sol and Tron on top of Ciel.


    I stepped away from the collapsing wall and watched.


    I could see the wall collapsing from around the hole.


    After a while, large pieces of debris fell to the ground, and a few seconds later, a part of the wall collapsed.


    "Wow, I can''t believe the cave walls collapse so easily."


    Leah said with a little excitement, and Arielus and the others watched the wall collapse with curiosity.


    Is it over?


    Mr. Tanras turns the lights on the collapsed wall.


    There''s still a small fragment breaking down, but it doesn''t seem to break down much.


    Were the Sora and the others okay?


    I saw you leave before the wall broke down, so I think you''ll be fine.


    I wonder where he is.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Giggle"


    I am relieved that everyone''s voice is safe.


    By the way, why is the Tree Monster crowing with Tron?


    "Don''t enter the space I just saw."


    "Giggle"


    Huh?


    When Dad tried to inspect the space in the back, the wooden monster entered the space overwhelming him.


    Then, as he turned towards us, he shook the branches gently.


    I wonder if you''re asking me out?


    "Yeah, I see it."


    Father smiled bitterly and walked to the space where the wooden monster waited.


    Following your father, you step into the space you were seeing through the hole.


    I illuminate the surroundings with the lights in my hand, but I can''t see where the wall is.


    It really looks like quite a bit of space.


    Where is the back?


    Ms. Lilia headed deeper, illuminating the lights.


    Leah, don''t go too far.


    "I know, but I''m worried about the back."


    Ms. Tanras rushed under Ms. Leah and walked back together, relying on the lights.


    "Do you see the wall?"


    Lilia and Tanras shake their heads to their side, in response to your father''s words.


    It was about time the two of them fell into the darkness.


    "Oh, I found the wall. But what is this?"


    In response to Lilia''s confused voice, Dad hurried to the back of the space.


    Did you find anything?


    I looked at the three of them with a glimpse.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    Suddenly, the voice of a tree monster resounded in the space.


    Then, in the back of the space.


    The direction in which the fathers were sitting glowed dimly.


    At first glance, the walls were flooded with pale light.


    And there was something magical on the wall.


    "Get away from me!"


    Dad grabs Lilia''s arm and leaves the wall with a pale light.


    Ms. Tanras also rushed away from the wall in a hurry to see how her father looked.


    "What? What is this?"


    Mr. Tanras looked at his father with a confused expression, wondering what the pattern on the wall was.


    "It''s better for the magic circle to get a little farther away."


    In his words, Leah and Tan Rath distanced themselves from the wall.


    "Lilia-san, Tanras-san, is there anything uncomfortable about your body?" Is your dad okay? "


    I glanced at the three of them as I saw the magic circle glowing lightly.


    Dad seems to be moving his body to make sure there are no problems.


    Lilia looks a little puzzled.


    Lilia-san, are you okay?


    "Oh, yeah. It''s okay."


    Leah nodded, and Tanras, who was next to her, looked relieved.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    I looked at the sound of the wooden monster and was in front of the magic circle.


    There was also a figure of Tron next to it.


    Tron?


    Giggle!


    When I call my name, the tron rings as I shake the branches.


    I''m in front of the magic circle, but is it okay?

 740 Lesson 686: Tree monsters and magic circles

    Looking at the glowing magic circle, I felt anxious for some reason.


    I wonder what it is.


    This magic circle feels dangerous.


    It''s disgusting. It looks like a magic circle that affects the spirit.


    I rushed away from the magic circle at the words of my father.


    The spirit was probably due to the magic circle that was attacked by my anxiety earlier.


    "Ariel, don''t look too much. If you look at it, you may be affected.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Arielus?


    I see Arielus who doesn''t respond to his father''s words.


    He stared at the magic circle.


    Arias!


    Your father''s loud voice echoes in the cave, as does the sound of batting and hitting your cheeks.


    What? What?


    Mr. Arias put his hand on his cheek with a happy expression.


    She has an unknown look on her face about what happened.


    Where are Tanras and Leah?


    ¡°It''s okay, I''m creepy and I''m not watching.¡±


    I was relieved by Lilia''s words.


    But what about Mr. Tanras?


    "I''m fine, too."


    That''s good.


    Looking at the two voices, they were interrupting Lilia...... No, I could see Tanras, who was holding on to Lilia and had a troubled expression on her face.


    Yeah, anything''s fine.


    Are you okay?


    Arielus, whose cheeks were thin and red after being slapped by his father, probably heard about the situation.


    She looks pretty pale.


    "I''m sorry. After seeing the magic circle, I don''t remember it very well." Huh? Why is Lilia hugging Tanras? "


    Oh, you''re still worried?


    "When I saw that magic circle, I felt a creepy fear. When I noticed, I was hugging her."


    I guess Leah''s most relaxing person was Tannis.


    What''s that?


    Looking at Lilia''s hand, she noticed that she was still trembling slightly.


    "I''m the one who''s been most affected."


    Ms. Arias'' expression was a little depressed.


    Arielus must have been the one who was most affected.


    But Lilia seemed to be more affected than I was.


    Are you all right?


    Ah, is Tron and the Tree Monster all right?


    If it affects my spirit, I can''t stay in front of the magic circle.


    "Tron, come here because it''s dangerous." And the monster of the tree. "


    When I turned my gaze to the Tron, the magic circle came into my sight.


    Besides, I was a little excited, and I called out to the two of them.


    ¡±Giggle, giggle, giggle¡±


    The tree monster looked back slightly and shook its branches.


    But as soon as I turned back to the magic circle, I started twisting my roots.


    The roots went to the magic circle that emitted a pale light on the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    In response to Lilia''s words, her father shook his head.


    I don''t know, but it looks like the magic circle is doing okay.


    Sure enough, there was no change in the movement of Tron, the tree monster, or the magic circle.


    Is the Tree Monster not susceptible to the influence of the magic circle?


    I don''t know? The common sense of the tree monster I know hasn''t been useful since I met Toron.


    Your father''s words remind me of a book about monsters.


    Certainly, the tree monsters in the book just said that "a troublesome monster that mimics a tree and attacks people" and that "the signs and magic of the tree monster in the cave are very difficult to detect, so the cave with the tree monster needs to be well equipped".


    Hmph.


    Huh?


    I feel like there is a sweet fragrance now, but what is the fragrance?


    The fruit of the tree monster has fallen.


    When I turned my gaze back to the tree monster in my father''s words, it was just the moment that several fruits fell.


    It''s true. A lot of fruit has fallen.


    When I see the fallen fruit, there are many things that are cracked for some reason.


    I don''t think there was enough impact to crack it, but why is it cracked?


    ¡±That sweet scent is kind of calming me down, isn''t it?¡±


    Ms. Arielus nodded at Leah''s words.


    I didn''t feel it, but does it contain ingredients that calm my feelings?


    Hey, the light in the magic circle is darker than before, right?


    Huh?


    Dark?


    I turned my gaze to the magic circle in response to Tanras''s words.


    It certainly seems to be dark enough for the eyes to see.


    "I guess so." Oh, and the magic circle seems to be weakening too. "


    It''s still a magic circle that emits a pale light, but I don''t feel as uneasy as my father.


    I was relieved to see the entire magic circle.


    Pete.


    "[]/(n, adj-no) (1) (uk) (


    Hmm?


    A tree monster slammed its roots at the center of the magic circle as it looked for its identity, curious about the slightest sound that had reached its ears.


    I don''t know what you''re doing, but it''s the wooden monster that weakens the magic circle, right?


    Dad, you can think that the Tree Monster has weakened the magic circle, right?


    "Maybe that''s what it is." The only thing that touched the magic circle was the tree monster. "


    That''s right.


    Ah, I think I stopped tapping.


    By the way, Sol also disabled the magic circle''s powers.


    I would normally approach the magic circle myself, but today... I''m not here.


    I wonder why.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Huh?


    Tan Rus-san''s suspicious voice turned his attention to the magic circle.


    The central part of the magic circle. That''s a painting, isn''t it? an elongated stick...? "


    Mr. Tanras tilts his head.


    Sure enough, a stick-like picture appeared in the center of the magic circle.


    I mean, that place was where the monster of the tree used its roots to slap it.


    It''s not a stick, it''s a snake, right?


    According to Mr. Arias, when the picture came out clearly, he realized that it was a snake.


    Moreover, the body of the snake is depicted as an imitation.


    A snake with a pattern.


    Isn''t this Serpent?


    Look at your father.


    ¡°That''s right. It looks just like the pattern on their bodies.¡±


    "Pefufu"


    Sol?


    Looking at the anxious sound, I saw Sol gently coming out of the shadows of Shell''s body.


    Were you hiding in such a place?


    "From Sol''s attitude, the usual magic circle." I don''t know how to say this, but the magic circle and the magic circle on this wall seem to be a little different. "


    Yeah.


    Looks like it''s not a bad idea for Sol.


    Maybe it will have a negative impact on Sol?


    Besides,


    "I wonder what that painting means."


    Look at the pictures that have emerged in the center.


    "Serpent''s painting."


    Father shakes his head to the side.


    "There are too many things I don''t know about the magic circle." For now, I''ll tell Abal. "


    That''s right.


    Speaking of which, it looks like you''re busy at work and you haven''t seen Mr. Abal at all.


    Sometimes it seems like they come to the inn to ask about us, but it''s always a mistake.


    I''d like to see your face and talk to you.


    "Oh, Dad, the painting will disappear."


    As the magic circle disappeared, the picture that appeared in the center disappeared.


    Father, do you remember the magic circle?


    I saw it to remember when I was no longer affected... but I''m worried.


    "You must have remembered to some extent. Where''s Ivy?"


    I''d like to say it''s okay, but I wonder if there''s any missing part.


    I need some paper.


    "Giggle"


    Oh, the tree monster is back.


    Tron is with us.


    That''s good.


    That''s right.


    I wonder if the tree monster that was touching the magic circle is okay?


    Ah, is the trunk of the tree monster black?


    Looking at the way Lilia pointed, it was true that some of the trunks of the wooden monsters were black.


    When I saw it, I remembered the blackened tree monster I had seen before.


    It wasn''t part of it, but the whole body was black.


    Is that part okay?


    I asked the tree monster, pointing to the black trunk.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    The sound hasn''t changed, so isn''t it painful?


    I mean, I don''t seem to care at all.


    That''s because it''s okay, right?

 741 Story 687. Im not scared.

    I touched the blackened part of the wooden monster with my hand.


    I looked at the tree monster in that state, but it didn''t seem particularly painful.


    It seems that there is no pain, so it is good.


    "Dad, when you look at this black part, don''t you remember the monster from the black tree you saw before?"


    That''s right. Maybe if we clear the magic circle, it will affect the Tree Monster''s body.


    Does it have an impact?


    At that time, the monster of the tree was completely black.


    How many magic circles did you destroy to become that body?


    No, it wasn''t just the influence of the magic circle.


    ... but seeing this black part feels like the truth.


    "Giggle"


    "Nh?"


    Looking at the voice of the tree monster, the branches were shaking cheerfully.


    "Giggle."


    Somehow they say, "It''s okay."


    "I see. Are you okay?"


    I wonder if your father understood it the same as I did, stroking the monster of the pom pom and the tree.


    Giggle, giggle, giggle


    What''s that?


    Didn''t you just sing in the middle of the way?


    When I saw the wooden monster, I noticed that my gaze was facing the entrance to this space.


    Oh, someone''s coming!


    I focused too much on the wooden monster.


    I never noticed a sign until I got close.


    What do we do?


    There is no place for the monsters of the tree to hide...!


    "Wait, you don''t know this sign, do you?"


    I followed Lilia''s words and looked for signs again.


    Oh, that''s a sign I know.


    "It looks like Abar-san''s sign." But I don''t know the other one. "


    The signs of Abar-san, an ally in Okanko Village, were getting closer and closer.


    That''s fine, but is the sign in the back okay?


    "Abal will be fine." Dealing with the others... it''s a hassle, so let''s throw the whole thing at Abar. "


    My dad is terrible when I take it.


    But, well, that''s true.


    It was Abar who brought me here.


    Yeah, I''ll leave it to Abar-san.


    "Sometimes I feel scared of them."


    Arielus and Tannis nodded at Leah''s words.


    Huh?


    It must be in the right place.


    When I nodded to my father''s words, the three of them gave me a bitter smile.


    "Druid, you''re here!" Are you alright? There''s an unidentified top monster around here, huh? Ahhh! What are you doing, get out of here! "


    Wow, I''m in such a hurry.


    But if you don''t know anything, maybe it will?


    After all, there was a little big tree monster in front of the wall, and Adandara was next to it.


    Yes, Abar-san was right about the situation.


    "Calm down, Abal. It''s okay."


    "What''s all right?!" The wooden monsters would attack people. And Adandha... what? Adandala? "


    Oh, I''m a little calm.


    Instead, the person who came with Abar-san was pointing his sword at the Wooden Monster.


    I''m scared, can you put the sword in the sheath?


    It was a mistake to attack a tree monster.


    Druid


    What?


    Abar-san, who had become a little more calm, pointed to the monster of the tree.


    Aren''t you going to attack me?


    Oh, this tree monster won''t attack me.


    Abar-san''s expression was puzzled by your father''s response.


    The person I came with also showed a confused look as if I didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "For now, put down that sword." Then calm down. I can''t even talk. "


    "Oh, excuse me. Um, do you mind, Druid?"


    "That''s right, Druid. Who are you?"


    "Yes, this is Ranki, Abal''s assistant." Um, are you sure you''re not coming? "


    Ranki alternated between Shell and the Wooden Monster.


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Ranki, who nodded to his father''s words, seemed to be still alert, but he kept his sword in his sheath.


    "Giggle"


    "Heehee"


    When Ranki jumped up to the sound of a tree monster, he sat down.


    You''re scared, aren''t you?


    Mr. Ranki will definitely look down on him in response to Mr. Abal''s words.


    "Because it''s a tree monster, right?" That''s horrible. That''s... that''s right in front of me! "


    Ranki-san must be more of a normal reaction.


    I also thought the Tree Monster was a terrible monster.


    "I wonder what''s the difference between a tree monster that attacks people and a tree monster that doesn''t." Are there any parts that look different? "


    Looking up at the tree monster, the tree monster bent its trunk.


    I looked at it wonderingly and saw a transparent stone buried in the top of the wooden monster.


    Is this a magic stone?


    "Giggle, giggle"


    The tree monster looks at Tron.


    What, Tron''s got one too?


    "Giggle"


    Tron moves to show me the top.


    Just looking at it, it looks like there''s nothing there... oh, I found it.


    Certainly, a very small transparent magic stone was buried in the same place as the wooden monster.


    It''s just very small.


    Differentiate it with this magic stone.


    But if you don''t get close to this, you won''t be able to see it.


    So it''s impossible to distinguish from the distance?


    When I saw my father, I was shrugged off.


    I knew it.


    Is it difficult to tell the difference?


    "Oh, it''s small. Maybe it''s a child of a tree monster?"


    Mr. Abar looks at Tron and tilts his neck.


    "I''m not the child of this tree monster, but I''m sure it''s the child of the tree monster." He''s traveling with us. "


    What''s that?


    Didn''t you tell Mr. Ginar the details?


    I thought you might be talking about something because you''re someone who can help me.


    Oh, can''t you tell me the details because you have a contract?


    How do you hear from Ginar?


    "Eh?... I''ve only heard that there are rare monsters tamed, but there are no problems."


    Abar replied to his father with a suspicious expression, looking at the tree monster and the adandala.


    "Well, I have a contract." I''m telling you, Adandara is one of us, but I''ve never seen a tree monster in this cave before. ¡±


    "What? You''re not one of them?"


    No.


    In your father''s words, Abal-san takes a little distance from the tree monster.


    Even though it''s okay.


    "But why are you here?"


    "Ah, there was a report of an abnormal spike in magic power in the cave." So they decided that something was wrong and instructed me to check. Actually, I knew the Druids had come to this cave, so I asked them to contact me if anything happened. There were anomalies in the two previous caves, so I thought maybe. I didn''t expect to encounter a tree monster.


    Abar-san''s father smiles bitterly at his response.


    Thanks for the thought, but it''s a little complicated because it''s not like we''re having a problem in the cave.


    That said, we''re having trouble in this cave.


    I can''t say it''s a coincidence.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    When I saw the monster of the tree, it was swaying and swaying on the branches.


    Sora? What''s wrong?


    Approaching Sora, Sora''s body enveloped the monster branch of the tree.


    Huh?


    From where I am, I can''t see Sora, so I move a little.


    "Oh, it was black here too."


    When Sora came to the place where it was easy to see, she noticed that some of the wrapped branches were black.


    Apparently, not only the trunk, but also the branches were blackened.


    So, is Sora... perhaps in therapy?


    What''s the matter?


    "Dad, it looks like Sora is treating a tree monster."


    Mr. Abal, who came to see how things were with his father, looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    Treatment?


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    "Sorry, why does the Tree Monster need healing?"


    Huh?


    Oh, I haven''t explained what happened here yet.


    When I saw my father, he nodded to me, so I asked for an explanation.


    Nevertheless, that black, unusual part.


    The colour doesn''t get very light.


    Is Sora all right?

 742 Story 688. Can I see you again?

    "Pupu"


    Sora, who was far away from the branch, spoke sadly for some reason.


    What''s the matter?


    When I saw the part that Sora treated, I noticed that it was still in a black state.


    What''s that?


    I wonder if the discoloration won''t be restored?


    "Pu..."


    Sora, who spoke with a sad voice, gulped down her arms.


    Are you okay?


    Plump, plump, plump


    She seems to be fine, but she''s not feeling well.


    What''s the matter with you?


    After completing the treatment, you''re crying sadly.


    Maybe the treatment failed?


    I don''t think so, because it''s Sora who heals her near-death injuries.


    However, I am a little concerned that the black discoloration remains intact.


    Plump, plump, plump


    Huh?


    I was surprised at the sound of Sora clattering in my arms.


    The way it sounds now is the correct answer, right?


    I can''t believe I was really failing in my treatment.


    "That''s right. Um..."


    Unexpectedly, I don''t know how to speak to Sora.


    I can''t say, "It''s okay."


    "Next time", no, no.


    What are you trying to say to me that''s stupid!


    Well, I''m depressed, so... "Cheer up" or something?


    No, no, no.


    I can''t think of anything to say to Sora.


    What do we do?


    "Giggle."


    The tree monster shakes its branches toward the sora in its arms.


    "Pu..."


    "Giggle, giggle!"


    Somehow, the wooden monster seemed to be encouraging Sora.


    "Pu ~?"


    Giggle!


    The mighty tree monster began to lean toward Sora.


    I looked at her without knowing what she wanted to do and wanted to bring the black discolored branches closer to Sora.


    Um, should I get close?


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Giggle"


    It seems to be the correct answer, so I lifted Sora close to the black discolored branches.


    Sora gazes at the discoloration approaching her.


    Too serious, I saw the black discoloration too


    It''s black after all, isn''t it?


    What''s that?


    Isn''t there some part of it that''s thinning out?


    ... yes, definitely.


    This part is a little thinner in black, isn''t it?


    In my words, Sora is shaking in her arms.


    "Wow. If you move suddenly, you''ll drop it."


    Sora jumped down from her arm and jumped into the branches of the wooden monster, swaying and shaking.


    It''s good that the depressed appearance is gone, but what happened suddenly?


    I got better because I found the thinner part.


    Oh, Sora''s treatment worked, so the color may have faded.


    Healing wasn''t in vain, was it?


    Plump, plump, plump


    That''s good.


    It''s the usual Sora.


    Even so, only a small part of it is thinned out.


    The influence of the magic circle was incredible.


    "What''s wrong with Sora?" It''s incredibly sloppy, though. "


    Lilia looked at Sora strangely.


    "It seems that I was happy to be able to heal the tree monster a little." More than that, is that enough? "


    The magic circle that I thought had disappeared was thin and its wreckage was left on the wall.


    I watched it with interest, Arias-san.


    Are you satisfied that you''re here?


    "Yeah, I think that''s enough." Besides, it''s completely gone. "


    Leah looks at Lilia and tilts her neck.


    For some reason, I felt uncomfortable with her smile.


    Somehow, it''s different than usual.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Ah, it''s back to the usual smile of Lilia-san.


    No.


    If there''s anything, you''ll tell me.


    What''s that?


    What if it''s a magic circle?


    Hmm, I can do it if I ask.


    "Puppy"


    Huh?


    I held Sora up at my feet.


    What''s the matter?


    "Pu..."


    Well, I''m not in a bad mood, and there''s no sign of dissatisfaction with my voice.


    Or rather... how do you feel about me?


    Ah, you care about that attitude?


    Plump, plump, plump


    "It''s okay."


    I was wondering what to say, but I found out.


    That''s a bit embarrassing.


    "Puff, puff, puff"


    Sora saw a tree monster as she sang.


    This time, I feel I have been sued for something.


    Seeing a tree monster... is that healing?


    "Do you want to continue treatment?"


    Perhaps Sora wants to completely cure the monster of the tree.


    Plump, plump, plump


    I knew it.


    But what should I do?


    I don''t think the treatment will be finished in one more time.


    I wanted to say "good" for the tree monster, but the tree monster was in this cave, which was a problem.


    It would be a fuss if we were to meet somewhere else.


    I can''t make up my mind about this.


    "Wait a minute." I''ll talk to my dad. "


    Plump, plump, plump


    Your father... there he is.


    I''m talking to Abar-san, so I think I''ll wait a little bit.


    Speaking of which, where''s Ranki who came with you?


    Oh, you were playing with Flem.


    I don''t know, I don''t have to work.


    "I''m sorry, is that the end?"


    Is it over?


    When I turned my gaze to Abar-san, he bowed his head to his father.


    "Well, of course." Will there be an investigation from now on? "


    Oh, I see.


    Tree monsters and magic circles.


    It''s only natural that an investigation should be conducted.


    "I''m sorry, but I need you to write down the magic circle as far as you can tell, okay?"


    I can remember it to some extent, but can you recall the details?


    It was quite detailed, wasn''t it?


    Especially in the corners.


    That''s it, but maybe we shouldn''t finish the magic circle.


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    Certainly, that magic circle was quite dangerous.


    "What do you mean?"


    Abar-san looks at your father with his neck tilted.


    How to activate the magic circle?


    A little bit?


    Abar-san looks at his father strangely.


    "It just came close and activated."


    Really?


    Abar-san nodded as his gaze turned to us.


    Sure enough, when Lilia and Tanras approached, the wall glowed.


    In that case, you can''t complete the magic circle.


    It would be tough if the magic circle on the paper was activated by mistake.


    Moreover, the magic circle on the wall had an effect on my spirit.


    If the magic circle on the paper had the same power, it would be really dangerous.


    Can you write the circle of the magic circle and the letters and patterns separately?


    Then the magic circle would not be completed, so it would not be activated.


    It''s quite complicated, though.


    "Ok, just can Arielus and the others join us?" I don''t have much time to learn, so I''m worried if I''m the only one. "


    You remember Arielus better than your father or I do.


    I was observing it after it remained.


    When I turned my attention to Arias-san and the others, they had a slightly complicated expression.


    "Of course, I''m sorry."


    Arielus? Did you hate it?


    Arielus shakes her head at your father''s words.


    It''s okay.


    Do you have any idea what''s going on?


    Do you have memories of the magic circle?


    "Oh, Father."


    Let''s talk about Sora.


    What''s the matter?


    "Can you come to this cave again?" Sora wants to continue treating the wooden monster. "


    Your father leans his neck at my words.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t tell you that Sora''s treatment wasn''t over.


    "Um, it looks like Sora''s treatment didn''t end once." That''s why I want to continue my treatment. "


    Father''s gaze turned toward the trunk of the monster.


    "Ah, not that way, but the branch."


    Looking at the branches, he said "black" with a slightly surprised expression.


    Abar. I''d like to meet the Tree Monster again in this cave, but can you do that?


    Nh ~, it might be difficult to draw some people in.


    Someone?


    "Can you trust someone?"


    "No problem." Or, no, I''m sorry. I can''t say I don''t have permission. "


    Does somebody have a secret?


    ¡°If you can trust me, I want you to talk to me.¡±


    Huh?


    I''m surprised because my father gave me permission so suddenly.


    You''re usually more discreet.


    The influence of the magic circle?


    "Father, are you okay?"


    I whispered to my father so that Abar-san wouldn''t hear me.


    When your father looks at me, he gently approaches your face.


    "There are secrets in this village. I know the answer pretty well, so I''ll be fine.¡±


    The secret of this village?


    When I see your father, he laughs happily.


    Well, if you''re okay.

 743 Lesson 689 Lets go back to the inn

    Out of the cave, there were vigilantes and adventurers.


    And I''m a little surprised.


    I''m glad these people didn''t come into the cave.


    Did Abar-san restrict you?


    "I have to thank Abal later."


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    That''s right.


    "Oh, I found it!" Are you all right? "


    The vigilante I met before entering the cave rushed here worriedly.


    ¡°It''s okay, everyone is fine.¡±


    Your father raised his hand and gave you a slightly reassuring look.


    "I''m sorry, this cave was stable, so I didn''t expect anything unusual to happen." Please take this as an apology. "


    A vigilante gives his father a bunch of vouchers.


    Having received it with a slightly troubled expression, his father bowed his head to the vigilante.


    ¡°Thank you. I''ll use it in the stall.¡±


    Looking at Ariras-san and the others, they had a slightly vague expression.


    Certainly, the person in front of me is not a bad person.


    If anything, something unusual is happening in all three places, so I think we have a problem.


    I won''t tell you, but I feel a little sorry for you.


    "It''s dark, so I''ll send you to the village."


    Huh? No, it''s okay.


    My father refused, but the vigilante was ready to send him.


    "Apart from this cave, there is no magical abnormality." However, the invisible monster is wandering around, so let me send it to you. "


    I can''t say, "It''s a tree monster."


    Father smiled bitterly and nodded.


    Well then, thank you for your kind words.


    The vigilante answers "Yes" cheerfully.


    I walked out towards the village, and I heard a voice behind me.


    I looked back and saw the adventurers entering the cave.


    He said he''d start investigating after the wooden monsters had time to move. Are you sure?


    "Are you worried? But you''re fine because you''re under the command of Saber-Gilmouth''s senpai Abar." Senpai is really strong, so even if something happens, you can deal with it. "


    "Yes, that''s right."


    I didn''t know how strong it was, but I only knew how strong it was.


    The thinness of the sign, or the smallness of the sound it makes when it moves.


    Also, if you look at the observation ability to grasp the surroundings in an instant, you can generally predict.


    What worried me was not that the monsters were coming, but whether the tree monsters had escaped safely.


    After all, I''m a little sorry.


    After walking for a while with the vigilante in the lead, I saw the gate to the village.


    Since it is night, the gate is closed tightly.


    "Hmm? Could it be the adventurers in the abnormal cave?" That was tough. Are you hurt? "


    The gatekeeper notices us as we approach the gate.


    And when I checked with the vigilante who was with me, he worried about my injury.


    This village seems to be sharing a lot of information.


    ¡°It''s okay, thank you.¡±


    The doorman nodded in relief at his father''s words as he looked at us.


    "I''ll open it now."


    When the gatekeeper gives instructions somewhere, the gate slowly opens.


    The gate stopped moving as one opened enough to pass.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to leave it all open at night."


    ¡°No, that''s fine. Thank you so much.¡±


    My father thanked the vigilante who came to the village with me, so I bowed my head together.


    "No, I''ll do it." Have a good night. "


    "Have a good night."


    When I entered the village through the gap of the gate, I could see a little light on the street, but it was generally dark.


    I suppose you think so because all the shops on the street are closed.


    Speaking of which, it may be unusual for us to be awake at this hour.


    "Good night," he says, breaking up with the doorman, walking down a no-person street.


    The boulevard is overflowing with people until the evening.


    Now, there''s no sign of people, and I''m a little thrilled.


    It''s unusual to walk through a village at this time of day, isn''t it?


    ¡°That''s right. About the time something went wrong... even now.¡±


    I laughed at your father''s words.


    That''s right.


    "Nevertheless, it would be creepy if there were people and there weren''t people in the right places."


    Leah looked around a little anxiously as she walked down the main street.


    There was no sign of it, so there was no need to be scared, but darkness fuelled a sense of insecurity.


    "Let''s hurry back to the inn."


    Lilia walks out in a hurry, feeling restless.


    I was able to get to the inn fairly quickly because I walked along with it.


    When you enter the inn, you breathe out "Phew".


    I didn''t notice it myself, but I was a little nervous.


    "You''re early, what''s the matter?" Were you injured? Or was there something wrong? "


    When I turned to the sound of the stairs coming down in a hurry, I saw Chagu-san, the innkeeper.


    And she looks pretty impatient.


    It''s okay. We had a problem in the cave, but we''re all safe.


    "But most of the problems in the cave are collapsed or monster rampages, right?" You may be injured just by not noticing it. "


    Sure enough, the wall collapsed with a monster attack from a tree.


    But the monsters weren''t rampaging.


    Moreover, he was a very friendly monster.


    ¡°I''m really fine. Um, Abal from Sub-Gilmas came right away.¡±


    When his father explained in a hurry, Mr. Chagu, who was watching us to see if we were injured, relaxed.


    "It looks like you''re really not hurt." Anyway... there''s been a problem in the third place. I thought maybe it was.


    The fathers laughed bitterly at Mr. Chagu''s words.


    I can''t say anything when I''m told that.


    "We''re not causing this."


    Lilia asks me to get a little lost.


    I didn''t feel confident because every cave I entered would cause problems.


    "I know." You can''t control a cave. Nevertheless, the odds are incredible. 100%. "


    I''m not happy at all!


    As he breathed out his sigh, Mr. Chagu gave a sad expression.


    "I was looking forward to staying in the cave." But there''s still a chance, so don''t give up. "


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Yes, I was really looking forward to it.


    Because I can let everyone play free for a long time.


    I''m glad I met the Tree Monster, but I don''t think it''s going to be a problem.


    But if Abar-san said "someone" could help us, we might be able to go to the cave again.


    I don''t know what kind of person you are, but I hope you can help me.


    "You must be tired of the unexpected today, right?" Please take a good rest. "


    "" "" "Thank you" "" "


    It''s strange how tired I feel when I''m told.


    Go up to the third floor and enter the room after dividing up Arielus and the others.


    "You can come out now." Good work today. "


    Activate the magic item to prevent the sound from leaking outside, and open the bag containing the Sora and the others.


    Dad looked inside the basket containing Tron and placed it on the table beside the bed.


    It looks like Tron is already asleep.


    Sora and the others jumped out of the bag and went straight to bed.


    You''ve been playing for a long time and you look tired.


    That''s right.


    What about the bath?


    There was a lot going on today.


    ... let''s go in tomorrow morning.


    Sol looks up at the vibration as he makes his bed.


    "I''m sorry, you can stay in bed."


    "Phee...... fufu"


    A smile flashes at Sol as she falls asleep.


    It''s cute.


    It''s usually bedtime, so let''s go to bed.


    "Yeah. Um, Dad. After seeing the magic circle, I was wondering what happened to Arielus and the others."


    I''ll tell my dad what''s bothering him.


    "Oh, I know. Since I saw the traces of the magic circle on the wall."


    Did you know that?


    Moreover, he noticed it earlier than I did.


    "That''s right."


    "Well, you don''t have to force me to talk." I''m sure you''ll tell me. "


    That''s right.


    Shall I wait?

 744 Story 690, Mr. Mickeys dad?

    You don''t have to laugh that much, do you?


    I looked at Micke with a laugh in front of me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but there''s a great chance that everything that goes into the cave will get into trouble."


    It''s 100% cotton.


    Ah, I''m even laughing at Chagu-san.


    Actually, Mikke-san stopped me from going to the third cave.


    I went into two caves and had problems with both, so I was worried that there might be another one.


    I convinced them that it was okay and that they would come back as soon as something happened.


    And this morning, when Mickey came to the cafeteria to eat breakfast, we were supposed to have stayed in the cave.


    Mikke, a little stunned, laughed somehow at the moment she knew that we had no problems.


    She said that when she was relieved, it became interesting.


    But what happened?


    I look at Micke''s words.


    Tree monsters and magic circles are useless, right?


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know if it''s a good thing to talk about."


    "Hmm? Oh, I see."


    My father gave me a slightly strange look in his reply, but he seemed to be satisfied with it.


    That''s good.


    Druid-san has a customer coming, is he all right?


    After breakfast, Mr. Chagu called out to me as I enjoyed my tea.


    "Are you okay? Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    It was Abar who came into the cafeteria.


    And after that, Gabari-san came in.


    "Oh, yesterday was a tough day, but I''m sorry about this morning." This is the only time I''m free. "


    ¡°No, it''s okay. Was the person Abal wanted to introduce to the Captain of the Gabari Brigade?¡±


    Gabari-san looked at his father with a sad look on his face.


    "I thought you''d be a little more surprised." Could it be that you were predicting it? "


    Oh, is that so?


    When I saw your father, I nodded with a small smile.


    I thought it might be the Commander or Gilmouth.


    That''s right.


    But where did you get that idea?


    Was it easy to understand?


    "The two of you came to the cave where the problem was." It''s impossible to say how strong they are. And there are only two people who can pass such unreasonable instructions. "


    I see.


    There are too few of them in the cave where the problem is.


    The monsters could be rampaging in the cave.


    You couldn''t have done it if you were relieved that Abar-san was here.


    After that, Abar and the others were in a strange state.


    Huh? Was that weird?


    I will try to remember, but there is nothing particularly caught.


    "Before I saw the tree monster, I was in a hurry, but I wasn''t so nervous. But the moment I saw the wooden monster, their nervousness suddenly rose. Besides, for a moment, the two of them looked like they were wolves. It''s like something unexpected happened."


    Is that so?


    At that time, I was aware of the tree monster, and I didn''t notice any signs of approaching it.


    I was anxious to find out what to do with the tree monster until I found out that the sign of approach belonged to Abar-san.


    So, I was relieved to know that it was Abar-san who was coming.


    Well, when we met, Abar and Ranki... I remember being anxious to see the wooden monster, but I can''t recall any other expressions.


    "From the attitude of the two of them, I thought maybe they knew that there was no danger or happening in the cave. However, since the impatience when I saw the wooden monster was real, I still had a few questions."


    Gabari-san smiles bitterly at his father''s words.


    "Wow, that''s pretty much the right answer." Actually, I was in the woods, and I saw the monsters in the trees, so I knew that if the magic power soared in the cave, there was no danger. Besides, I knew who was in the cave, so I instructed Abal and his assistant Ranki to go first. I''m telling you, I usually send out a few teams of adventurers. Because there''s something going on. "


    Well, I was checking the wooden monsters, so even if the magic power soared, there was no danger?


    ... what do you mean?


    "Oh, I know that there is no danger because the same thing has happened many times before." I mean, I knew it through experience. "


    I see.


    What''s that?


    Then why are you so anxious to see the tree monster?


    Abar seemed anxious to see the tree monster, but was it an act?


    When his father looked at Abal a little surprised, he shook his head to the side.


    "No! I didn''t think there was a tree monster." It has never happened before. That''s why I was really surprised and scared. "


    Haven''t you ever had one?


    Did you mean yesterday''s tree monster ran away late?


    ... maybe we got in the way?


    Ah, by the way, Gabari-san sent Abar-san first because he knew who was in the cave.


    I mean, do you know me or Sora?


    Is Chief Gabari part of the same organization as Jinar?


    What, with Ginar?


    "I don''t belong to the same organization as Ginar. The organization he belongs to is the most dangerous. My organization is like an auxiliary organization. Create a place to protect or hide those Ginnals have defended. In addition, he also held the positions of Gilmouth and leader of the regiment. Like me. Well, it''s my organization that does a lot of things."


    It''s like an organization that can do a lot of amazing things.


    Even a regiment commander can''t say he wants to be.


    You must have made a considerable effort.


    ¡°The commander of the Gabari Brigade belongs to the center of the relief effort.¡±


    Ginar-san fights and Gabari-san protects.


    Is that a good impression?


    They both looked like they were going to be tough.


    Ah...


    Your father''s gaze turned towards Mickey, who was sitting beside you.


    That''s right.


    Chagu, the shopkeeper, may be fine to talk to from this inn''s role, but Mikke was a guest.


    Was it okay to hear what I just said?


    Hmm?


    Micke looks strange when her father and I look at her.


    "Ah! I''m fine. I am the second daughter of the commander of the regiment. Besides, I belong to the organization my father belongs to, so listening to me won''t be a problem at all."


    "Eh! Is this the daughter of the Commander of the Gabari?"


    Alternate between Mikke and Gabari.


    It looked exactly like my eyes.


    I met Gabari-san near here because I met Mikke-san.


    It was a bit strange to see the leader of the regiment, who was supposed to be busy, several times.


    In my words, Gabari-san laughs.


    "Yes, I was talking to Micke about how to twist the scraps that were danced by false information because I finally hired someone to do it."


    Somehow, I feel like I''ve heard terrible words.


    When I saw Mikke, I smiled brightly for some reason.


    "The smile is black."


    I nodded unconsciously to Lilia-san''s words.


    Did you hear that? Micke''s smile became so deep that she turned away.


    "That''s right. Back to the cave, did you hear about the tree monster?"


    I think of the treatment because of what my father said.


    When I saw Mr. Gabari, he looked at me and nodded a little.


    That''s good.


    You can continue the treatment with this.

 745 Lesson 691: Mr. Gabari is busy.

    "Oh, it''s really a tree monster." No, it''s amazing. Even if you don''t get attacked, don''t be scared. I know how Abal feels. Oh, it''s so powerful behind you, too. "


    Was there any force behind the wooden monster?


    I want you to calm down a little.


    It looked like the tree monster was in trouble with the Commander of the Gabari regiment who was going around.


    "Ahh, this is the black part created by the influence of the magic circle that Abal said." It was in the trunk, too.


    No, no, no.


    It doesn''t calm me down at all.


    You can stop this, right?


    Chief Gabari, the tree monster is in trouble.


    What? Are you in trouble?


    Mr. Gabari, the head of the delegation, who looks at me strangely.


    "It seems that the tree monster is having trouble with the actions of the Commander of the Gabari." Please stop circling around her. "


    "What? Oh, I''m sorry. Were you spinning around so much?" It was unconscious. "


    I was so excited, so maybe that''s why?


    Yesterday, I found out that Mr. Gabari was one of Mr. Ginar''s companions.


    Also, when I was happy to start talking, my subordinate came to summon the Commander of the Gabari Brigade.


    The contents of the report are that the nobility that Gabari and Mikke were after moved.


    Anyway, it seems that the nobility hired an adventurer who was certified by the village to "attack the inn where Mikke is thought to be."


    By the way, it seems to be a sure thing because it comes from one of the adventurers I hired.


    I wondered why the adventurer hired by the aristocrats got the information, and it was sent by the vigilante.


    I''m sorry I couldn''t talk to you properly yesterday.


    "It''s my job, so I can''t help it." Are you a nobleman? "


    That''s right.


    You said you were going to attack the inn.


    That inn is called "Tomorrow", right?


    ¡°It''s okay, Micke is lying down and turning her eyes away from the inn.¡±


    In response to your father''s question, the head of the Gabari Brigade laughs with a smile.


    This is the expression of some kind of plot.


    Anyway, is Micke the man?


    Are you all right?


    What''s that?


    Mikke was in a very good mood for breakfast.


    It was like saying, "Today is a day of gloom."


    In this case, is it better to worry about the nobility?


    "Don''t worry about Micke." He''s said to be one of the Guilmas candidates. "


    That''s very strong, isn''t it?


    "Do you have another name? I don''t think Gilmouth''s candidate will be able to set his illness."


    Speaking of which, Mikke-san had a weak setup.


    When I look at Micke, I forget.


    "Oh, three pinkies." I have a different name. "


    There are three other names.


    So much?


    Lilia looked at Gabari-san in amazement.


    "Oh, my child is the only thing that kills me." That''s why I give you a few names when you''re born. You can spread different rumors about each name, find the people you''re after, and raise them away from their parents after they''re dead. ¡±


    Just say it''s the captain''s child?


    That''s... I don''t know what to say, but it''s hard to say "regimental leader".


    "Are you going to be so targeted?" I''ve never heard of it in any other village or town. "


    In response to your father''s words, Mr. Gabari nods strangely.


    "In this Okanko village, Gilmas, the head of the regiment." And my assistants'' families were targeted. I want to be a little involved in the interests of this village. I can get a lot of money. "


    Money?


    Plump, plump, plump


    Oh, I wonder if Sora''s treatment will begin?


    Sora stretched out her body on the branches of a tree monster as she turned to the sound of her eyes.


    Vertical stretching.


    Side edge.


    Once again, vertically.


    Side to side.


    "What are you doing?"


    I lean my head back to what the head of the Gabari delegation said.


    Until now, I have never taken such action before treatment.


    It''s like,


    "Preparation exercise?"


    That''s what it looks like.


    Plump, plump, plump


    What, was that the right answer?


    Is the slime a preparation exercise?


    Gabari-san looks at Sora funny.


    Well, that''s unusual.


    ¡±Puuu!¡±


    After the preparation exercise was over, I raised my voice and wrapped up the blackened branches of the tree monster.


    "Really, Ivy''s tamed monster is amazing." I''m sure you won''t believe a slime that treats a tree monster, even if you tell it to someone. ¡±


    Gabari-san nodded in admiration as he approached Sora, who was undergoing medical treatment.


    "Is this the treatment?" There''s a bubble coming out. It''s strange, isn''t it?


    Gabari-san, who was watching Sora''s treatment, moved away from the wooden monster in admiration.


    "It won''t work if I get in the way." Oh, that''s right, Druid. "


    Yes, what is it?


    Gabari-san looks at your father.


    "I am bound by the rules of the organization, so I can''t say anything about Druid or Ivy any more than I was involved in the organization. Is it okay to talk about it in the organization when you need it? If there''s a problem, we can sign up individually."


    The organization is the organization of the head of the Gabari delegation, right?


    When did you get involved?


    "If you say it''s the same organization as Ginar, did you differentiate it from the defending organization in order to trigger the rules of the organization?"


    Eh, just knowing about it with another organization is enough to get involved?


    That''s what I''m talking about.


    In that case, you don''t need a separate contract.


    I wonder if the rules of the organization are tough?


    I can''t believe my dad decided it wasn''t necessary without checking.


    Um, did we also become involved in the organization to which Chief Gabari belongs?


    Lilia looks anxiously at Gabari-san.


    "Oh, that''s what happens."


    That''s what happens.


    We were listening together.


    ¡°Do you want to influence the future?¡±


    What are you gonna do?


    Oh, yeah.


    Arielus and the others were supposed to watch the movement of the church in the capital city in this village.


    Depending on how the church moves, things will change.


    Is there any impact on your involvement with the organization?


    "Oh, about that--"


    "I''m back. Shell''s presence is amazing." I didn''t see any monsters. "


    Alvaro, Arias, and Tanras came back to take a look around the entire cave.


    For some reason, Ciel was providing support.


    I leaned my head toward Shell, who came back with a pleasant shake of my tail.


    Looks like there were no monsters out there, but was there anything I could enjoy?


    "Welcome home, Shell. Is that it?" Your hair is wet, isn''t it? "


    When I touched the shell that came next to me, my hair was moist and wet.


    "Oh, I''ve been playing in the water." It looks like water poured into the place where the tree monster passed, and there was a small river. "


    Water play.


    That''s why you seemed so happy when you came back.


    "It was fun."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    That''s good.


    "Commander Gabari, the changes inside the cave were only due to the space where the magic formation was and the small river." There was nothing else. It seems that the magic energy flowing through the cave has returned to its original state. "


    Gabari-san nodded to Abar-san''s explanation.


    "Alright, good work. And the river anyway." Shall I bring out the monsters that live in the water? "


    As the cave changes, so do the monsters that appear.


    Some monsters in the water were terrifying, but are they okay?


    "No, that''s not true." It''s a really small river. "


    It''s small.


    Maybe I''d like to take a look at that little river.


    I see. I need you to take me to the river later.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    I wonder if I can go with you later.


    "Oh, if you say so." You were talking about the future of Arias. "


    Eh


    Arias and Tannis look at Gabaris with surprise as they look around the cave.


    ¡°I''m trying to recruit three people to the organization, how about that?¡±


    Eh!


    Arias-san''s voice spread through the cave.


    The organization isn''t a vigilante, it''s the organization behind it.


    Are you serious?

 746 Story 692?

    "We have received information that the church in the capital of the kingdom has moved to capture Lilia. When I was confirming my sincerity, it was confirmed last night that the pursuer who received the instruction had moved."


    Gabari-san''s words changed Lilia''s complexion.


    ¡°The Church wants to make sure they get Leah.¡±


    Why did you think that?


    In response to your father''s question, the head of the Gabari Brigade looked at Chirari and Lilia.


    What the hell is that?


    Does she have anything to do with it?


    "One of the fortune-tellers in the church came out of the church to get Leah. When he moves, the church is serious."


    Huh?


    Is the fortune-teller involved?


    "There are two fortunetellers in the church in the capital that need attention. These two are the ones who are actively contributing to the Church, not forced to do so. The fortune-teller in motion is a man in his 30s with an unknown skill, but can be judged from the cases he''s been involved in. It''s just that his skill is about distance. If you''re far away, it''s like you know a pretty rough direction. In order to know the exact location, we need to get close to the person we want.¡±


    A man like that came out of the church to get Leah.


    The church is seriously going to get Leah.


    You can''t escape after all, can you?


    Lilia laughs as if she had given up.


    "We can still escape."


    Lilia''s expression was very happy with Ms. Arias'' powerful voice.


    "I''m sorry, that''s right. The astrologer hasn''t come to this village yet."


    ¡°No. It will be hard to escape after the fortune-teller moves.¡±


    That''s not true.


    Arielus and Tannis''s faces were toughened up by the words of the head of the Gabari Brigade.


    It''s going to be hard to escape, but you can crush it.


    "Shit, do you want to crush it?"


    In response to Gabari-san''s words, Lilia leaned between her eyebrows and Arias and Tannis leaned their necks.


    "You''re coming from the other side." It''s polite to greet you with a warm welcome, isn''t it? "


    A generous welcome?


    Huh?


    Lilia leans her neck and Gabrielle makes an unstoppable smile.


    "You know how the opponent moves, and you can''t just look at it, can you?" We''re here to protect you. If that were easy, I wouldn''t be able to give Leah and the others to those scraps. "


    "But the opponent is the church. There''s a church in this village, too.¡±


    I saw the church building at a fairly good point on the main street.


    Of course, I didn''t get close.


    "That''s right. We only have the vessels." The contents were empty. No, I wonder if the children of the adventurers were using the playground now. "


    Lilia and I tilted our necks at the words of the head of the Gabarri delegation.


    As a church, is it empty, is it a playground for children?


    In other words, it does not fulfill its role as a church.


    "Sometimes there were people in the church, but everyone fell into slavery." Many people have been sent by the Church of the King''s City, but strangely enough, all of them will fall into slavery in less than two years. It''s really weird. "


    You''re definitely doing something about it, aren''t you?


    Are you trying to make me do that?


    After all, that''s what it''s all about, isn''t it?


    In response to your father''s words, the head of the Gabari delegation nodded with a smile.


    "Well, they''re funny." The people who come to this village church are all confident. Like those who came before, I''m confident that I won''t be killed. Unfortunately, they''re easier to trap. It fits nicely every time. So, if I keep repeating things like that, no one will come from the church. The vigilante was handling it, so I''ll be waiting. It''s going to be a pretty good exercise. "


    Moreover, it was set on a practice platform.


    Awesome, isn''t it?


    Gabari-san looks at me and laughs loudly.


    It''s up to the church to do whatever they want.


    Haha.


    Even though I''m a church official, I''m a little bit sympathetic.


    "I''ll go back, but the astrologer hasn''t been able to identify Leah in this village yet." That''s why he decided to send his followers to three villages, including this one. ¡±


    You mean there''s still time until the pursuers arrive?


    "Yes, the church knows about this village, so it seems that the people who were chosen by the pursuers didn''t want to come to this village." According to the report, he spent a long time fighting. "


    I''m being really annoyed.


    How many church officials have fallen into slavery?


    ¡°Too much struggle has led to the arrival in this village of the astrologer I spoke of earlier and the church cadre in command.¡±


    That''s not very pleasant information, is it?


    I can''t believe a fortune-teller is coming.


    If the astrologer comes to this village, you''ll notice me.


    Gabari-san nodded to Lilia-san''s words.


    "You''ll notice before you get to this village. They''re traveling on fast-legged horses, so they should be in this village in 15 days.¡±


    After 15 days.


    I guess you''re familiar with the inside of the church, but are you sending your people in?


    I nodded to your father''s words.


    You can''t know that the pursuers fought because they didn''t want to come to this village, or that there were no friends of the head of the Gabari group inside the church.


    "Of course. A few of our people are interrupting the church." Some of you have worked hard to become executives. ¡±


    It''s hard to be a village commander or a church executive.


    That''s right.


    As my father admired me, the head of the Gabari Brigade shrugged his shoulders.


    Um, what should I do?


    To Lilia''s serious expression, Gabarin placed his hand on her head.


    "You don''t have to do anything. In other words, I don''t think they''ll ever come into this village."


    ... hn?


    You''ll be in this village in 15 days, won''t you?


    And you''re not coming in?


    "I got a message from Ginar saying," Thank you, you can crush them now. "They are the church officials who command the astrologer."


    Could it be that they were targeting Ginar?


    Father looks a little surprised.


    If so, what a coincidence.


    "Exactly. Especially the fortune-teller." But I couldn''t do anything because I was in the back of the church, protected. This time, it came out of that sturdy defense. Ginal and the others will never miss this opportunity. It would be a miracle if the fortune-tellers arrived in this village, because they were already chasing the fortune-tellers. "


    That''s amazing.


    I felt the danger and was thrilled, but when I knew that Mr. Zinal was moving, I calmed down.


    We''ll deal with the pursuers before the astrologers.


    Ah, the pursuers are coming to this village.


    "Probably around 10 people. It seems that there are strong people gathered there, but it seems that none of them are particularly tough."


    I''m really out of information.


    "This pursuer is going to be dealt with in the woods right next to this village." They use it for exams to become a top adventurer. "


    Oh, they''re going to use it too.


    Was it better than the practice table?


    What''s that?


    If the people of this village deal not only with the fortune-tellers, but also with the pursuers... would that solve the problem of the pursuers coming from the church?


    Takuma-kun is a village.


    In response to your father''s words, the head of the Gabari Brigade gave a happy expression.


    "Um, why did you solicit us into the organization?" I don''t think there''s a problem with the pursuer this time. "


    By the way, Arielus-san was invited to the back office.


    Until now, I thought I was trying to protect him from the church chase, but that didn''t seem to be a problem.


    Then why did you invite him?


    "Because I know the church and I''ve fought it."


    In response to the words of Mr. Gabari, Mr. Arias and the others looked at each other.


    "I didn''t come here to fight." I just ran away. "


    In response to Arias'' words, Gabari-san shook his head to the side.


    "It''s not just a fight against the enemy." If you can live by escaping, it''s one battle. ¡±


    Way to fight.

 747 Story 693: The Future of the Three

    I saw a river made of wooden monsters.


    As Abar-san said, it is small, but the water is flowing firmly.


    Looking upstream, there was a hole in the wall, and there was water coming out of it.


    I stopped by the wall wondering where it was leading.


    "Ivy, watch out for monsters that might come out with the water."


    What, does that happen?


    I hurried away from the wall and looked at Abar-san.


    Didn''t you know?


    "Yes, but isn''t this river too deep or too wide?"


    Looking at Abar-san, he shook his head to the side.


    "There are many new and yet to be discovered monsters in the cave." It doesn''t necessarily mean that even a small river can live without aggressive monsters. "


    Sure, yeah.


    It doesn''t matter what happens in the cave.


    "Pu..."


    Ah, Sora!


    I turned to my father''s voice and found Sora rolling in a small river.


    Sora!


    Why is it running in such a small river!


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Ciel, resting by the river, reacts quickly and rescues Sora from the water.


    Plump, plump, plump


    When Sora saw Shell and squeaked, Shell licked Sora and Pelod.


    "Good. Sora, are you okay?"


    Plump, plump, plump


    Slowly stroking Shell''s head as she gently strokes the jumping sora.


    "Thank you, Shell."


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Stroke Ciel''s head again, then search for Flem and Sol.


    You''ve never been swamped by a river like Sora, but where are you?


    He''s over there.


    When I saw him pointing, I saw Flem, Sol, and Tron in the back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    You''re looking at the river, aren''t you?


    Looks like it, but really?


    I stood gently beside him and looked at the three of them.


    "I''m sleeping."


    I didn''t expect everyone to sleep side by side.


    Sleeping? I''d like to see it, but will I wake up when I get close?


    Abar-san gently approached the Flems.


    And when she saw the three of them, she laughed happily.


    "You''re asleep. You don''t have to be vigilant about me, do you?"


    If you''re alert, you''ll wake up.


    ... you''re awake, aren''t you?


    Look at the three animals.


    Maybe Abar won''t wake up because he thinks he can be trusted.


    Did Abal know that he was soliciting Ariel and the others?


    Dad starts preparing tea with a simple table.


    "Before I got here, the chief of the regiment told me."


    I see.


    "This, together"


    Abar-san takes out the basket with the white dumplings from the magic bag.


    "It''s handmade by my wife, but the sauce is good inside, so go ahead."


    I have a wife.


    Moreover, it is handmade.


    Thank you.


    White dumplings are bite-sized.


    When I put it in my mouth and chewed it, the sweet sauce overflowed from inside.


    The sweetness is gentle and delicious.


    Reaching for the second dumpling, I looked behind me.


    Gabari-san and Arielus-san are in the space where the magic circle was.


    And we''re discussing the future.


    My father and I were separated from them because of the organization involved.


    As expected, we''re not supposed to hear about the organization from outsiders.


    "It''s okay."


    Abar-san patted me on the shoulder.


    That''s right.


    Father asked the head of the Gabari delegation when he was away from Mr. Arielus.


    Respect the decisions of the three people and keep them even if they do not join the organization.


    Gabari-san nodded vigorously, "Of course," so I''m sure he won''t let the three of them get away with it.


    I get a little sleepy when I listen to the sound of the river flowing slowly.


    Yesterday, I was able to sleep properly because of a lot of things.


    "Puah!"


    I turned my attention to Sora''s voice and saw it resting on the branches of a tree monster.


    By the way, I forgot it was too quiet, but the wooden monster was here with me.


    I saw a tree monster.


    If you''re jerking off, you''ll only look like a real person.


    "Giggle"


    A tree monster that crows in response to Sora.


    Giggle?


    Toron woke up to the voice of the wooden monster, and made a sleepy sound.


    "Puppy"


    Sora stretched her body vertically and horizontally, enveloping the branches of the tree monster.


    It''s the second time today.


    Yeah.


    While Gabari-san was speaking, Sora was healing the monster of the tree.


    But it was the second time since yesterday.


    But the black discoloration didn''t go back to normal.


    A wooden monster consoling Sora and her sadness at the sight of it.


    I was talking about something with the two of them, but maybe I promised to treat them again.


    I hope you can treat it properly.


    Yeah.


    Sora is doing all she can, so I need you to get her back.


    "Please wait ~"


    Looking at Lilia''s cheerful voice, she rushed towards us with a refreshing expression.


    It looks like you''ve had a good conversation.


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    I don''t know what we talked about, but not only Leah, but Arielus and the others had bright faces.


    All three seem to be satisfied, so a smile flashes.


    It looks like you''ve had a good conversation.


    "That''s right."


    Lilia smiled happily, as did her father.


    "Arielus and the others are going to join the organization."


    The three nodded to the words of Mr. Gabari.


    I see. Don''t push yourself.


    Arielus and the others bowed their heads to his father''s words.


    "After the problem is solved, I will officially enter the organization and learn how to fight." So, next time, we decided to be on the side of protecting it. "


    Defend it from the defended side.


    It''s kind of cool.


    "Pupu!"


    Sora panicked as she shouted so loudly that it echoed in the cave.


    Did something happen during the treatment?


    What''s the matter?


    I ran to the wooden monster and looked at Sora.


    Sora seemed quite excited on the branches of the wooden monster.


    "Plump, plump, plump, plump, plump!"


    I want to tell you something, but I don''t know.


    I thought something had happened to the tree monster, but it didn''t look any different.


    "Oh, Ivy, the black discoloration is gone."


    Plump, plump, plump


    Sora answers her father''s voice with joy.


    Oh, I mean, you wanted to tell me that the treatment worked.


    I saw the branches of the black discolored part of the tree monster.


    The part that was black until a little while ago has completely disappeared.


    "Congratulations, Sora. It''s amazing, it''s completely healed."


    "Puffy-puffy-puffy-puffy-puffy-puffy"


    Sora jumps around me excitedly.


    And this time, I don''t know what you want to tell me.


    I want you to calm down a little bit, but I''m so happy that I can keep it down.


    Packing.


    Baba.


    Pacon.


    ¡±Puuu!¡±


    Somehow the branches fell on Sora.


    When I saw the wooden monster, I turned my gaze away.


    Huh?


    Did you deliberately drop the branches?


    Did you deliberately drop it on Sora?


    The trees sway in my words.


    I feel like I''m in a hurry.


    Did you fail and fall on Sora?


    "Giggle"


    I failed and fell on Sora.


    That might be great.


    "Giggle"


    The monster''s gaze turned to the branches that fell to the ground.


    When Dad picked up the branch, he gave a slightly surprised look.


    What''s the matter?


    "Maybe this is black honey."


    Black honey?


    The branch that my father showed me was full of black, round objects about the size of the tip of his little finger.


    "This is black nectar."


    Mr. Abar stares at the branches with interest.


    He seems to know what black honey is.


    "It will enhance the effect of the potion." It seems that it would be good to drink it with the potions. "


    That''s right.


    ... if you increase the effect of Sora and Flem''s potions, it''s going to be a terrific thing.

 748 Lesson 694: Shame

    Why did the wooden monster give Sora the branches with black nectar?


    Maybe Sora will eat this black nectar?


    "What? How did you get that idea?"


    Gabari-san looks at me with a surprised expression.


    How come?


    This is what Sora gave me, so I thought it would be nice to eat it.


    This black nectar is from Ivy, isn''t it?


    The leaves of the tree monsters swayed, as the head of the Gabari-san agreed.


    It was given to me.


    Maybe because Sora is the monster I tamed?


    But it was Sora who treated him, so I need you to give Sora something.


    "Also, I don''t think the slime will eat black nectar." I''ve never heard of it. "


    That''s right.


    But Sora might eat it.


    "Sora, do you want to eat this?"


    It is best to confirm this with the customer.


    "Pu..."


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    Too bad.


    If Sora doesn''t eat, I''ll give the black nectar to Captain Gabari.


    "You can take this black nectar with you, Mr. Gabari." Is your dad okay? "


    "Oh, no problem."


    Mr. Gabari, who was listening to the conversation between me and my father, was in a hurry for some reason.


    ¡°There will be a problem. How much do you expect this to cost?"


    It''s the first time I''ve heard of the existence of black honey, so I don''t know.


    Is it expensive?


    I nodded when I saw your father.


    ¡±It works on all the potions, and the potions with black nectar in them are very effective.¡±


    That''s right.


    After all, I''d like to see what happens when I put it in Sora''s potions.


    Maybe your dad''s arm will go back to the way it was?


    "Huh? We won''t be able to return the missing things."


    Oh, it looks like I''m seeing something.


    I wonder if that potion is impossible?


    As expected, I can''t call it Sora''s Potion here, so I suspended it, but do you notice?


    "I don''t think so. Those two potions are for treating wounds and diseases. In the first place, there is no potion in the world that can regenerate the missing part."


    I see.


    It doesn''t make sense to increase the effect of the potions I have now.


    Too bad.


    I looked up at my dad, who was gently stroking my p * ssy.


    For some reason, he leans over to his father with a happy expression on his face.


    "I''m so happy to have a sweet daughter."


    Isn''t it nice?


    "Commander Gabari, please decide the price."


    What''s that?


    "Are you going to take the money?"


    Did you get it for free from the Tree Monster?


    "Of course, I don''t get anything this expensive for free." Will it be a sale through a commercial guild, but is it okay? "


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    It seems that my father and the head of the Gabari regiment have been stuck in the conversation.


    Anyway, is that okay?


    I saw a tree monster.


    I know you''ve heard the story, but I don''t think you care.


    I mean, I''m playing with Sora, the Flemish Sol that''s waking up in the blink of an eye.


    He doesn''t seem to care about the whereabouts of what he gave you.


    Is that okay?


    Thank you very much.


    When his father thanked him, Gabari-san also lifted the branch a little.


    "I guess I should thank you." I finally figured out what the tree monster was doing. I didn''t expect it to be a magic circle.


    Gabari, head of the delegation with a complicated expression.


    I''m glad you understand, but I can''t be honest with you if the magic circle is involved.


    By the way, how did that magic circle affect you?


    Mr. Gabari, the head of the delegation, who thinks a little bit about your father''s question.


    Is it gonna be classified information?


    "If it''s the Druids, will it be okay?" Don''t ask me to keep it a secret. "


    My father and I nodded to the words of Mr. Gabari.


    That''s the magic circle that creates chaos.


    Confusion?


    ¡°That''s right, I''ve only been able to figure out about half of it, but I''ve been able to identify a number of characters that are causing confusion.¡±


    What happens if I cause chaos in the cave?


    Is the cave also affected by the magic circle?


    To your father''s words, Gabari-san leans his head.


    ¡°I don''t know about that, but it''s not going to affect you at all.¡±


    Gabari-san doesn''t know either.


    I am anxious because I cannot take measures without knowing it.


    Huh?


    I saw a tree monster playing with Sora and the others.


    Wow.


    Awesome.


    The branches are growing, and the Soras are flying far away.


    I wonder if that branch will break that much?


    I wonder if the tree monster has a painful sensation?


    "That''s a great game." I''m afraid the branches are going to break. "


    Gabari-san shared my feelings.


    After all, it''s scary to look at the branches.


    Wow, it''s breaking!


    Plump, plump, plump


    I saw Sora happy to be flown.


    Is it more interesting to fly farther than it is to be flown by Shell?


    Looks pretty fun.


    THERRRRRR


    Sounds like Flem is having fun too.


    "Phew"


    Isn''t Sol''s voice a little hoarse?


    Nah ~


    Even Shell?


    So, you went out of your way to be a slime to be flown?


    Sounds like fun to me.


    Gabari-san sees Sora and the others flying interestingly.


    Oh, they''re lining up to be flown.


    I saw Sora and the others flying away in turn.


    Huh?


    Take your time and see what you can do.


    I had a question for the tree monster.


    "I''m sorry I''m playing." I have a question for the tree monster, are you all right? "


    In my words, the wooden monster stopped playing.


    I was wondering if Sora and the others would be dissatisfied, but they seemed to be fine.


    That''s good.


    "The magic circle that the tree monster wiped out." It was a magic circle that caused chaos, but did you know that if the magic circle was activated in the cave, it would also affect the cave? "


    I noticed that Gabari-san was staring at me in a daze.


    What the hell is that?


    Giggle!


    When the tree monster crowed, the leaves swayed.


    You know that, don''t you?


    Seems to have an impact.


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    ¡°Do you know what the impact is?¡±


    "Giggle"


    I thought you might know, but I do.


    How do I know?


    Will there be chaos in the cave?


    "Giggle"


    Is it the people who cause the chaos in the cave? "


    Is the person inside the cave causing chaos?


    ¡­¡­


    Isn''t it?


    Is the monster confusing?


    "Giggle"


    Is it possible for a monster to get confused and leave the cave?


    "Giggle, giggle"


    A wooden monster that reacts heavily to your father''s questions.


    Could it be that the magic circle overflows monsters from the cave?


    "Giggle, giggle"


    This reaction is correct, isn''t it?


    "Awesome. If I thought I''d asked you a question normally, I wouldn''t expect a monster to answer it." It''s a good way to communicate with each other, isn''t it? "


    Gabari-san sees me, my father, and the monster of the tree.


    More than that, the magic circle that the wooden monster wiped out seemed to be quite a dangerous thing.


    "Oh, I know because I was listening." Thanks to you, the magic circle was never overflowing with monsters, thank you. "


    Gabari-san stroked the monster branch of the tree gently, and the leaves shook with joy.

 749 Story 695. How do you do that?

    I kept asking the tree monster questions and figured out that there was another magic circle.


    That magic circle had already been disabled.


    And so far, there is nothing else.


    Gabari-san, who knew about it, had a rather steep expression on his face.


    I don''t think there was another magic circle.


    The tree monster noticed the existence of the magic circle because it felt uncomfortable with the magic power flowing through the earth.


    When I asked why I had disabled the magic circle, I heard a confused feeling from the tree monster.


    After that, I changed a lot of questions, but I didn''t know the answer.


    "Wooden objects are often found around this village. Is it the influence of the magic circle?"


    A tree monster who answers the question of the head of the Gabari Brigade by saying, "Giya."


    When I heard the reply, Mr. Gabari''s face turned pale.


    I heard there was a sighting of a tree monster quite often.


    How often have you been seen by demons?


    In response to your father''s question, Captain Gabari drops his shoulder.


    ¡°It used to be about once every two years, but over the past five years we''ve seen more and more of it every year. Last year, I saw it five times in a year."


    That''s right.


    Well, that''s all, the magic circle was engraved somewhere in the cave.


    No, it''s not all the fault of the magic circle, is it?


    Tree monsters sometimes come to this village for reasons other than the magic circle, right?


    Exactly five times a year.


    It is originally about once every two years.


    Well, maybe there''s another reason why the tree monsters are coming to this village?


    ¡­¡­


    Eh!


    I haven''t heard back.


    Does that mean that the magic circle is involved?


    This was a bit unexpected.


    I glanced at the head of the Gabari delegation.


    ¡°Ivy doesn''t have to be sorry. That''s something you need to know. However, last year, I was almost threatened by the magic circle five times. No, maybe there were magic circles in two places like this one, so it was more than five times. As expected, we need to do something about it."


    Is it a countermeasure?


    It was important not to complete the magic circle.


    "Speaking of which, this cave was controlled to enter and exit, right?" Don''t you know who carved that magic circle? "


    Father''s words reminded me of the rules of this cave.


    For beginners and for training to spend the night in the cave.


    Certainly, everything that came and went was under control.


    When I saw Mr. Gabari, he shook his head.


    "What? Don''t you see?"


    "Yeah, I checked all the people who came in and out yesterday, but nobody made any suspicious moves."


    That''s not true.


    Then how did you write the magic circle in that space?


    "Are there any other places you can go in and out?"


    In response to your father''s question, Mr. Gabari, who sees the opposite side of us coming in.


    "There is an emergency entrance, but you also have a vigilante." That''s why it''s impossible to sneak in. I searched for someone who was guarding the magic circle at a time that I expected to be written, but there was no problem. "


    It seems impossible to enter without telling.


    I managed the time to get in, so if I didn''t come out, I''d be out soon.


    Really, how did you paint the magic circle in that space?


    Considering the size of the magic circle and the characters and patterns that were drawn... it''s impossible to complete it in a day.


    "Father, how long do you think that magic circle will take?"


    "That''s right. The magic circle was painted big using one side of the cave wall." And there were quite a lot of characters and pictures used in the magic circle. I might need a few days. "


    That''s right.


    Even the smaller magic circle took a lot of time to write.


    If I made a mistake in one place, the magic circle would not activate.


    "I think it will take more than two days. However, with manpower, it might be possible for half a day."


    Arielus and the others nodded to his father''s words.


    I see, it''s not necessarily written by one person.


    Two?


    No, I need at least four of them.


    With four people, it could be completed in half a day.


    "I can''t do it for half a day. I think the magic circle is complete in a shorter time."


    I turned my attention to the words of Mr. Gabari.


    An hour before the Druids entered the cave, they were checking the cave for anything unusual.


    Are you checking it out?


    Father leans back at the words of Mr. Gabari.


    "That''s right. The beginner''s cave looks around to see if there''s anything unusual before the adventurer arrives." I''ll spend the night in the cave, so I''ll look into it very carefully. An hour before the Druids arrived, no space had been found where the magic circle could be found. I don''t think I''ll miss it because some of you have skills that will help me investigate the caves. ¡±


    After I checked it out... about five hours.


    In five hours, when you complete that magic circle, at least six people?


    No, do you need more help?


    It''s impossible to get a lot of people into the cave so that no one can find them.


    "Ahh, I don''t know!"


    Lilia screams and exhales


    I know how it makes me want to scream.


    You''re pretty confused in your head.


    Only 5 hours.


    Moreover, it is unclear how people entered and exited.


    How can I write a magic circle on the wall?


    Remote control?


    "... yes, it''s remote control"


    With this, I could write a magic circle even if I wasn''t in this cave.


    Why didn''t you come up with it earlier?


    Remote control is magic, but it''s not possible because of the limitations.


    Huh?


    When I look at your father, I shake my head.


    It''s a magic that can only be used within the range that you can actually see with your own eyes.


    Is that so?


    I didn''t think there was such a restriction.


    "There''s no other way..."


    By the way, you didn''t even find the space where the magic circle was an hour before we arrived, did you?


    Gabari-san nodded when he saw him.


    In other words, that space also appeared in five hours.


    However, there were sudden spaces in the cave, so I didn''t have to worry about it.


    But what if we could move that space written in the magic circle to the side of this cave?


    Fufu, that''s impossible.


    I can''t believe you''re moving space.


    What''s the matter?


    I shook my head to my side as my father looked strange.


    "I imagined it was a bit impossible."


    "Nh?"


    It''s a way to move the space where the finished magic circle is written to the side of this cave.


    "Nhh, that''s exactly what I''m going to do."


    That''s right.


    It''s impossible, isn''t it?


    I laugh with my father.


    No way.


    Huh?


    Gabari-san turned to his small voice, and there was a Gabari-san with a dazed expression on his face.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Captain Gabari, what''s the matter?


    "Huh? No, it''s nothing. It''s time to get out of here."


    Father tilts his neck at what seems to be a bit of an impatient attitude on the part of Mr. Gabari.


    Um, can I come back here tomorrow?


    What, are you still here tomorrow?


    In my words, the head of the Gabari Brigade looks surprised.


    There is still a black discolored part of the tree monster.


    In my words, everyone''s gaze turned to the trunk of the tree monster.


    "By the way, there was still something left." Tomorrow...... Abal, can you do me a favor? "


    Yes, I''m fine.


    Does Mr. Gabari have business to attend to?


    Looks like you''re busy.


    There will be a report this time.


    Abal-san, tomorrow, please.


    "Puppy"


    "Giggle"


    When I lowered my head to Abar-san, Sora and the wooden monster crowed.


    It''s like we''re asking you to join us.

 750 Story 696?

    Apparently, Mr. Abar will be in the cave in the afternoon because he has business to attend to until tomorrow afternoon.


    The monsters from the trees would come to the cave with it.


    Well, I didn''t think it was moving out of the cave, so I was a little surprised.


    When I asked where they were going, they pointed me in the direction where they were rooted, but I had no idea what was there.


    I heard that Gabari-san and Abar-san thought they knew each other, but they said, "I don''t know."


    However, I didn''t feel it from the head of the Gabari team, but Abar-san seemed a little impatient.


    So I stopped listening any more.


    There are some things I can''t tell you.


    I broke up with the wooden monster and got out of the cave.


    "Welcome home."


    When I turned to my voice, I saw a vigilante in his 30s.


    I''m back.


    Looking at him, he sees a person coming out of the cave and marks something on the paper in his hand.


    Perhaps he sees no difference between the person who went into the cave and the person who came out.


    After all, it seems impossible to enter and exit the cave without permission.


    "Didn''t you get a message?"


    Gabari-san called out to the vigilante as he stepped out of the cave.


    "I have one. Mikke says things are going well, but the location has changed.¡±


    Yes, Micke-san!


    She was in love, wasn''t she?


    Are you all right?


    Where is it?


    We''re near the fifth cave, and the sentinel is calling.


    Oh, you got a good lookout.


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    If it''s just Mikke, it''s dangerous.


    It''s the fifth cave. It''s about 15 minutes from here. "


    It''s close.


    I''m curious, but if you get in the way, it''s probably no good, so you have to be patient.


    Would you like to go check it out?


    Huh?


    Lilia and I were surprised.


    I didn''t expect you to ask me out like that.


    Is that okay?


    Normally, you can''t, right?


    When I saw your father, the words of the head of the Gabari Brigade were still unexpected, and he had a slightly troubled expression.


    "The purpose is to get him out of the accommodation, but I''ve achieved that purpose."


    I wonder if Mikke-san''s message that "things are going well" refers to the achievement of the goal.


    It''s about time we found evidence from the room he was staying in.


    I lean my head back to what the head of the Gabari delegation said.


    Is there evidence in the house?


    Well, if I use magic items, I can protect them.


    ¡°Are you all right? Depending on the magic item you use, the 3rd party''s touch will destroy the evidence?¡±


    Certainly, there are some magic items like that.


    Gabari-san smiled at his father''s words.


    ¡°That''s no problem. Proof of a connection to an aristocrat is something he can never lose. That''s why I don''t use magic items to waste documents.¡±


    You even know the magic items you''re using.


    The man Gabari-san calls "him" will never escape again.


    Well, why don''t you go and take a look?


    I was definitely curious.


    So I nodded.


    "All right, let''s go. Keep your signals down."


    Gabari-san headed the group and followed her with a thin gesture.


    After walking for a while, I felt multiple signs in front of me.


    "Slow down."


    Gabari-san slowed down his walk and slowly approached the sign.


    "Please let me go. I can''t do this. * giggle *, * giggle *


    Huh?


    I think I''ve heard of it, but... no way, Micke-san?


    As usual, there was no firmness, but it was probably Mikke''s voice.


    "No, please forgive me."


    It''s a weak voice.


    I see the Commander of the Gabari Brigade beside me.


    What''s that?


    I feel like I have a dazed look on my face.


    Ah...


    Dosa.


    Is this the sound of a person falling?


    Could it be Mr. Micke?


    "Write your name fast! Look, guys like you can marry me. It would be natural to write your name with pleasure!"


    No, I can''t. I can''t.


    He shakes his head to the side of a frustrated man''s voice.


    Where would someone be happy to marry a fool who ranted like that?


    "Can''t you understand what I just did?" I have a count with me. That''s why it''s so easy to get rid of you. I''m telling you that I''m going to get it for you, so there''s no way I''m going to say no. "


    A certain count?


    The aristocrat connected to the loudspeaker, as Captain Gabari said.


    Nevertheless, this conversation is disgusting.


    Can you see Mikke and the others in a minute?


    Slowly approach the sign while listening to the voice.


    "If you''re an aristocrat, you can''t help my family." Please, leave me alone. "


    Ah, my voice is sharper than before.


    Are you all right?


    Oh, I see it!


    When I saw the adventurer in good shape behind me, I could also see Mikke collapsing next to me.


    After all, that sound was the sound of Mikke collapsing.


    Are you hurt or something?


    I looked at the adventurers surrounding Mikke-san.


    Well, there were eight of them.


    What''s that?


    ... I''m sure I''ve got the sign, but it''s not completely extinguished.


    You''re close enough to be seen, but you''re not aware of any signs?


    The adventurers surrounding Mikke-san thought they were the top adventurers because of their appearance, but it looked different.


    "Huh, are you stupid? You think Count Lugas, who has established himself as a nobleman in the capital, can''t? You know what? If he''s serious, your family could be criminals in no time. Do you understand? Or do you not understand if it doesn''t hurt?"


    Cum, I''m sorry


    Who''s that?


    I looked at the face of the woman who raised her face and tilted her neck.


    No, I can tell from my voice that you''re Micke-san.


    However, I can''t believe that Mikke-san is the woman with the most frightened expression I''ve ever seen.


    "Everyone will be fooled by that act, right?"


    Eengi?


    Oh, it''s an act!


    I see.


    Acting... no, it''s really amazing.


    Even if you know it''s Mikke-san, you only look like a woman who wants to protect her because she''s weak.


    Speaking of which, Mikke-san looked a little weak if he didn''t talk.


    I''m not saying a word.


    "Hmph. You finally understand where you stand."


    "... yes, I''m sorry."


    Even if you know it''s an act, you want to help it with your flying little voice.


    Don''t get in the way, but I''ll hold back.


    "Don''t make me take any trouble at all." Because you hid, and I came all the way here. "


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Please forgive me."


    A man smiles unpleasantly at Micke-san, who apologizes over and over.


    "Ahh, this is so annoying."


    I can feel the disturbing air from the leader of the Gabari Brigade next to me.


    Men and adventurers who didn''t realize it.


    Somehow, I feel like I''ve seen the future.


    "Come on, get up quickly. I''m going to do it forever."


    A man reaches out to Mikke-san.


    When Mikke raised her face, she noticed that she was crying.


    And then Mikke-san reached out to take the man''s hand...


    I found it!


    ?? ?? ?? Eh? ?? ?


    Perhaps men and adventurers.


    And I think our feelings that we were hiding and watching got together.


    No one could move in response to Mikke''s sudden attitude change.


    No, I think Gabari-san was laughing.


    "I took it!"


    Micke cut something off from the man''s neck.


    "It hurts. What... oh, give it back!"


    The moment a man held his neck and looked at Mikke''s hand, he became impatient.


    ¡°What are you doing? Take her down! If you can''t, you can kill me!"


    The adventurers all headed towards Mikke-san in response to the man''s voice.


    Besides, I was in a bit of a hurry, but maybe a minute or two.


    The adventurers that attacked all fell during Mikke''s kick.


    You''re weak, aren''t you?


    Micke''s words distorted the man''s expression into fear.


    Seeing that, Mikke makes a really pleasant expression.


    "You''re going to take me?" It''s disgusting that you can stop it. No one is so insane as to be powerless. Do you want to marry someone who ends up as an aristocrat? Why don''t you take a closer look at yourself and say your words? Otherwise, it''s like saying that you''re stupid and you''re scraping around. Well, once you know that, isn''t this the outcome? "


    Was Mikke-san mistaken earlier?

 751 Lesson 697: Special Keys

    "Fufu. Now, what shall I do with you?"


    Micke looks at the man with a funny smile.


    The man is shaking from fear, even though he is just laughing and watching.


    I thought you might be more prepared than you are to target the family of Captain Gabari, but it doesn''t seem right.


    "What do you want to do with this...?"


    "Oh! Give it back. It''s a precious heirloom my family has inherited from generation to generation!" It''s not a good thing for you to have! "


    A man reaches for what Mikke has.


    Reaching out while trembling with fear seems to be a very important thing for Mikke-san.


    "It''s a heirloom. That''s right. This is the key you need to get into where the house is. What the hell is behind those doors? Evidence of crimes you''ve committed? Or the bodies of children who were taken from their villages and towns? It''s true that two generations ago, the owner was a collector.


    What, really?


    When I saw the leader of the Gabari Brigade beside me, he nodded to me as if he noticed his gaze.


    Wow.


    "That''s disgusting."


    Everyone nodded in silence at Ariras-san''s small voice.


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I..."


    You didn''t think he was known, but a man fainted in sight.


    Until just now, could I use the key to open the door that Mikke had?


    I was reaching out and now I''m trying to escape.


    But I don''t think we can get away with it, because there''s a Captain Gabari.


    What''s that?


    In the woods, it''s in tune with the surroundings, so it''s hard to understand, but I can see people.


    Is there a fellow man here?


    Oh, Mikke-san is surrounded!


    "It''s okay."


    Looking around, Gabari-san lightly slapped me on the shoulder.


    When I saw him, I saw that he was sending a signal to someone.


    With that signal, the signs of movement around me stopped.


    Could it be that the sign of surrounding Micke belongs to the Captain Gabari?


    "A vigilante? Nevertheless, there''s no sign of it."


    As my father was impressed, he looks at Gabari-san.


    "My men." I trained them myself. "


    Were they vigilantes?


    Even so, the signs are really hard to read.


    Captain of the regiment?


    Father looks at Gabari-san with a slightly surprised expression.


    It''s not usually the case, is it?


    Yeah, I thought they''d be stronger if they trained.


    In other words, the people recognized by Mr. Gabari.


    I don''t know what kind of people there are.


    I don''t know!


    Huh?


    I was distracted by the signs and didn''t listen.


    What the hell is going on here?


    When Mikke and the man turned their gaze back, they saw a man holding his head.


    "I didn''t know. Yes, I became chief two years ago. That''s why I have nothing to do with it!"


    "Ahahah, you''re a liar. In the last two years, 14 children have suddenly disappeared from your territory. Where are the children?"


    "I don''t know that!" I don''t care! "


    I was in quite a hurry, so I guess I had something to do with it.


    Fourteen children?


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    "Hah, you idiot who spent money to rule the country in two years." You sold your children to a slave dealer to make money. You don''t remember, do you? Even though you did it yourself? "


    I sold my children to a slaver for money.


    What a guy.


    "I don''t know, it''s none of my business."


    "If you''re a slave trader, you won''t be able to do it without knowing because there are still trading documents left." It was signed by you. [M] Yes! First, I need my people to go through that door. ¡±


    Huh?


    Bakiki.


    From the key in Mikke''s hand, I heard the sound of crushing.


    The man stares at Mikke''s hand in astonishment.


    "It''s broken." I wonder if the door is now open. Of course, I''ll take all the evidence behind the door. "


    "Why? Why did you break it?" No, why did you touch it? "


    Could it be that Mikke had a magic item with a special feature?


    Rare thing.


    Gabari-san nodded to his father''s words.


    "It''s a magic item that''s been passed down from generation to generation in his house and is the key to the hidden room." That key has prevented me from entering the room at all. Moreover, I could only touch the person who touched the key, so I couldn''t force it to be taken away. "


    Eh, don''t you want to touch it?


    Mikke just crushed it.


    ... oh, the man was holding out his hand to Micke-san, who was lying down.


    I couldn''t see him, but he was holding his hand.


    Is that why you were so ill?


    Oh, I see.


    "No, it just so happens that..."


    ... it just so happens.


    Besides, I''m a little surprised.


    "His mother was really smart and she wouldn''t grab her tail at all." Yet we managed to gather evidence to hunt them down, but we couldn''t get enough evidence to destroy the house completely. He was a really smart man, and he was definitely creating a way out. And there''s important evidence, and evidence of past crimes, in that locked room. I want to break the key somehow, but I can''t even touch it, so I had to wait for the opportunity. Even if the owner is unconscious, he won''t touch the key. It''s a really troublesome feature. "


    It was an incredible magic item.


    "I took care of my mother... I thought the opportunity would come because she died suddenly." It''s a shame that my son, who became the head of the family, was even more than I had ever imagined. "


    Yeah, I didn''t hear you.


    His mother''s sudden death made him the new head of the company.


    Where are the kids?


    "I found out that he had made contact with the slave dealer, so I made him keep an eye on him. All the children are under guardianship and are hiding with their parents. The slave dealer has already fallen into slavery for illegally acquiring a child. Well, he was caught at the same time that he was caught, so I''m keeping it a secret now."


    That''s good.


    The children are safe.


    Even so, you''re ready to go.


    Wow.


    Ah, he ran away.


    ¡±Agia¡±


    Well, you''ll get caught soon enough.


    There was a vigilante in front of us.


    Didn''t you see that?


    They stopped hiding and showed themselves.


    "That''s my second son." His mother was going to take the eldest son, but he killed him because he wanted the seat. The mother, knowing it, closed her eyes and pretended not to know it. As expected, I couldn''t get rid of my child. Thanks to that, we can destroy their houses. It must be my mother''s biggest failure to prioritize parent-child bonding. "


    The bond between parents and children.


    It''s a bit complicated.


    "Get off me! Who do you think I am?"


    When I turned my attention to the man''s voice, I saw that the vigilante was capturing me.


    "I''m a count." Don''t think you can just do this. "


    Somehow, you look pathetic.


    Micke seemed very ill and very arrogant.


    "Dad, why don''t you come out without hiding?"


    Oh, did Mikke realize that the leader of the Gabari Brigade was hiding?


    Leave the hiding place with Mr. Gabari.


    Thank you for your hard work.


    Micke waves her hands in joy at my words.


    I wonder if you were aware of our presence as well as the Chief of the Gabari Regiment.


    I tried my best to keep the signs in tune and hide.


    "Shit. Get off me!"


    The man hasn''t given up yet, or he''s rampaging away from the vigilante.


    When I saw the vigilante holding it down, he looked stunned and seemed weak.


    I was stunned at the sight of the rampage.


    When I thought about it, I quickly turned away from my gaze.


    I wondered what it was, and my father next door... looked at the man with a smile on his face that didn''t make him laugh at all.


    Yeah, this is scary.

 752 Episode 698: Signs With Your Father

    "Father, I need this man''s interrogation and report."


    Mikke said with a smile, and Gabari-san looked very disgusted.


    "That''s Micke--"


    "I''m sick and weak, so it''s time for me to fall to my limits."


    Huh?


    Mikke-san''s words made me look at her complexion...?


    You look very cheerful.


    Huh? Where is it?


    Isn''t that right?


    "You made me sick and weak."


    "Ahh, I''m sorry about that"


    Gabari-san looks away from Mickey-san with a bad look on his face.


    When she smiles, she comes under us.


    "Listen, when I was half as sick and half as fun, I had to play it until this year. What do you think of this!"


    Half funny?


    Gabari-san had a slightly troubled expression when he looked at him.


    "I didn''t think that setting would last this long." However, even though I told you to stop on the way, it was Mickey who continued. "


    That''s right.


    "Well, that''s true." I mean, the aristocrats are caught aiming at this village so funny. If you don''t go on, it''s a waste. It''s just a flutter and a cough, and it''s coming from over there. After that, if you say things like ''I''m weak and I''m being bullied by my family'', I''ll gather evidence and testimony.... should I continue a little longer? "


    Mikke''s words attracted the facial expression of Mr. Gabari.


    ¡°I can''t do this anymore. If Micke says it''s going to go on, this time I''m going to hate her for real.¡±


    Oh, you''re Mom. You''re really mad at me for making my daughter sick.


    "That''s right, they even talked about divorce. I don''t know how hard it was."


    I can tell from the look on Mr. Gabari''s face that it was really hard.


    Gabari-san''s wife, Micke-san''s mother.


    I''m very interested.


    Hmm?


    When I look next to him, my father looks at the vigilantes and tilts his neck.


    I look at them strangely, but I don''t see anything particularly strange about them.


    What''s the matter?


    "Hmm? No."


    I reached for my father''s forehead thinking that he was not feeling well in response to a bad tooth cut.


    Father laughed tinyly at the behavior.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have a fever, do you?"


    It is true that the fever that is transmitted is as usual.


    "Looks like it, but are you okay?"


    I wonder what it is.


    You look a little confused, don''t you?


    I don''t think anything has happened to him that would have bothered him.


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s something I can''t explain to myself.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Yeah, I''ll talk to you when I know."


    Yeah.


    If my father says he will, I think he will tell me someday.


    I''ll just have to wait for it.


    ... is that it?


    By the way, Dad, didn''t you just say, "That''s not good."


    At that time, I was anxious to find a fellow male.


    But I was relieved to know that you were one of Gabari''s captains.


    So... surely your father said "sign."


    Your father shouldn''t feel a sign.


    "Father."


    What can I say?


    Well, that''s what I''m asking here.


    What''s the matter?


    Shall we go back to the village?


    Let''s hear it later.


    Maybe you''re wrong.


    That''s right.


    "Ah, are you going home? I''m going home."


    Mikke-san is seriously going to let Gabari-san do the aftertreatment of men.


    When I saw Mr. Gabari, I already gave instructions to the vigilante with a look of abandonment.


    Well, I''ll take care of it. Let''s go home.


    Nodding to Mikke''s words, he greeted the head of the Gabari delegation.


    If you say something nonsense, you can say no.


    Huh?


    Tilts his head to what the vigilante says.


    What does that mean?


    "That''s right, Micke will start something reckless." If you can''t, you can''t. "


    If you refuse, you''ll be fine.


    Somehow, the vigilante is very worried.


    When I saw Mikke-san, I knew he was scolding me.


    "You can''t force Ivy and the others to do the difficult thing anymore, can you?" I''m choosing who I want to talk to. "


    I mean, the vigilantes are talking about impossible problems.


    Ah, the vigilantes have a tired look on their faces.


    I wonder if they''re going to say such a hard question?


    "No, Ivy, don''t look at me like that. I haven''t said anything so terrible yet."


    Not yet?


    Is that what you''re going to say someday?


    One of the vigilantes touched Mikke''s head lightly.


    "Don''t say ''not yet'' or anything. Come on, you''re going home, right? I''ll leave the rest to the commander."


    "Yeah, well, I''ll show my face to the vigilante about tomorrow." At that time, I''ll tell you more. "


    Next time, I''ll say hello and head to the village.


    "That''s right. It was like doing something in a cave, but did it work?"


    I just said I had some business to do in the cave without explaining it to you, and you were worried about me.


    ¡°Yes, it worked.¡±


    Sora was able to return the blackened parts of the wooden monster to the Lord.


    Tomorrow, I''ll treat the discoloration of the trunk.


    Once you reach the village, walk down the main street towards the inn.


    After all, there are many people today, and it is difficult to walk so as not to bump into people.


    "As usual, there are a lot of people." Do you want to buy something and go home? "


    Mikke turned her attention to the stall, avoiding people dexterously.


    ¡°No, I''m not buying anything today.¡±


    "Is that so? Too bad."


    Mikke seemed discouraged by Lilia''s words.


    Tsk.


    Huh?


    When I turned my gaze to the small voice, my father''s expression seemed a little bitter.


    I didn''t have a fever. What happened?


    Are you okay?


    "Oh, there''s a sign of someone."


    Signs.


    After all, my father said it was a sign.


    Are you starting to feel the signs?


    But you said your father had a physique that you couldn''t feel, right?


    "With a lot of people, it''s tight."


    People?


    It''s true that there are many signs that there are many people, so if you''re not used to it... ah, maybe you''re not used to it?


    That''s why I may be feeling sick with the signs of others.


    "Mikke-san, your father is not feeling well, so I will choose a road with few people." Please stay home. "


    "What? Shall we go with you?"


    "No, it''s okay, Dad, it''s over here."


    Watch the flow of people and leave the main street while choosing the lesser one.


    I''m sorry.


    "That''s fine." Father, do you see the signs now? "


    "Maybe. I''ve been trying to feel something slightly before." I just didn''t know what it was. ¡±


    If you haven''t felt any signs before, you don''t know.


    I thought you weren''t feeling well, so I drank a little of Flem''s potions.


    It''s a potion to cure illnesses, so it should work if you''re not feeling well.


    "But it didn''t work at all." I thought maybe it was an injury, so I got Sora''s potion and drank it. "


    Yeah.


    I didn''t notice anything wrong with my father.


    I hate that a little bit.


    "I had no idea."


    "I don''t think I know. It''s good to hide it."


    "Don''t hide it."


    "I''m sorry. It was such a minor malaise that I thought it would heal soon... no, it was uncomfortable." I haven''t noticed that discomfort for a while, either. "


    That''s right.


    "Maybe he was reacting little by little to the signs of the people around him." But it was just a little bit, so I don''t think I knew what it was. ¡±


    When did you realize it was a sign?


    Maybe it was three days ago that I thought it might be a sign.


    Three days ago?


    "I was a little worried that the slightest discomfort would not go away, so I drank a little of Flem and Sora''s potions." Immediately after that, I felt a strong sense of discomfort that had been so subtle from the door of the room. So, Ivy came in through the door. "


    - Me? - Yeah.


    ¡°So I thought it was Ivy who was the discomfort.¡±


    So, I guess you''ve been thinking a lot about thinking of it as a sign.


    "Ah, do you still feel the discomfort?"


    "At that time, it took me about 10 minutes to get back." For some reason, it seems that the power to slowly feel the signs is getting stronger. "


    ¡±I''m not feeling well... I''m awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I guess it''s because I''m not used to the signs.¡±


    I guess so.


    But how did you get to feel the signs?


    "I thought I''d talk about it when I was sure, but I can''t believe I''m going to talk like this."


    You smile bitterly at your sighing father.


    I''m really not good at showing off my weaknesses.

 753 Who takes over the off-the-beaten-track edition

    - Mickey''s point of view -


    Return to the inn while escorting Arias and the others.


    As expected, we can''t keep this number alone, so four people are secretly escorted.


    Huh?


    It looks like Druid''s gaze is turning toward the guard he''s hiding... I see this.


    Oh, I saw it.


    Let''s laugh.


    Mr. Druid is really sharp, isn''t he?


    I feel something similar to my father.


    Definitely would be a disaster if I turned it against my enemies.


    My father is usually a good commander, but if you make him angry, it''s horrible.


    When I really saw the cut condition, my hips fell off.


    Well, I was only six years old when I was born, so I couldn''t help it.


    I don''t have to pull my hips out now.


    I''m sure.


    Nevertheless, I''m a little worried about your father''s condition.


    She had a slightly impatient expression on her face.


    I hid it, but it''s my family.


    I intend to understand the change.


    Is something wrong?


    ... once Arielus and the others are safely delivered to the inn, I think I''ll go and see my father.


    What''s that?


    There''s something wrong with Mr. Druid.


    Separate action?


    You know I''m an escort?


    Nhh, I can''t help it because I''m really not feeling well.


    Oh, I got a secret apology.


    Is this a state of helplessness?


    Well, let''s give Ivy one more escort.


    Send a signal to the people in hiding, and Arias and the others will return to the inn first.


    Mr. Druid, you look very pale.


    I''m a little worried, so I''ll tell Mr. Chagu to keep an eye on things.


    When I arrived at the inn, Kagu greeted me.


    A fellow who, while assisting me, has the role of protecting the people who stay in this inn.


    I''m relentless enough to protect you.


    Chagu-san, who owns the store, is relentless, but the two of them are the strongest.


    Once upon a time, I was contacted to capture three adventurers sent from the church in the capital city, so I came to collect them.


    The three captured people cried out to me when I came to pick them up, "Get me out of here."


    I was surprised by that.


    What on earth am I supposed to do, an adventurer man of a good year crying in earnest?


    After seeing that Druid and Ivy are back at the inn, I leave Kagu to go to the vigilante.


    One of my colleagues came next to me and informed me of the situation of Arias and the others.


    Now, what do we do?


    If we let him attack the inn to get him, Druid will cut us off.


    If Ivy could get a scratch... oh, just imagine the chill.


    An assassin sent from the church would be easier to deal with.


    Yeah, let''s get him.


    When I said "captive," my companion nodded and left.


    The fortune-teller and his guards are about to capture Leah.


    It seems that the King''s Capital has instructed us not to wait until we get to this village.


    Maybe you want to catch a fortune-teller who came out of the church a day early.


    Or do you want to get rid of it as soon as possible?


    ... I wonder if it''s disposed of.


    "Father, are you there?"


    Knock on the office door where your father is supposed to be.


    "Mickey? You can come in."


    Kachiri.


    Tilt your neck to the sound of the lock opening.


    What''s the matter with you when you hardly ever lock your office?


    ¡°What''s the matter? Lock the door."


    When you get in, lock the door.


    Close the key immediately to your father''s atmosphere.


    A large amount of paper documents on the desk.


    Pull aside and grab one.


    "Father, this."


    The magic circle was depicted on the paper in my hand.


    Even if I looked at the other documents, all the magic circles were drawn.


    I was worried about my father''s condition.


    I heard that there were people who were fascinated by the magic circle.


    Did your dad tell you that?


    I''m worried, but it''s my usual dad who''s checking the paperwork with all his heart.


    No, I may be looking at the paperwork more seriously than usual.


    "Hmm? Ah, it''s okay. I wasn''t obsessed with the magic circle. I was just looking for a magic circle. I can''t find it."


    "That''s right."


    As for the magic circle, I couldn''t help it.


    For some reason, my father really hated being involved in the magic circle.


    That''s why I''ve tried to stay out of it.


    But I think it''s time to talk about the magic circle.


    I decided to live as a human being in the organization.


    Your father needs to be prepared.


    "There it is. Here it is."


    When I look at your father, a deep wrinkle is engraved between his eyebrows.


    Looks like something bad has happened.


    My father is sending me anger.


    After a long time, my body trembles a little at this feeling.


    After all, a serious father might still be scared.


    "I didn''t notice until Ivy told me."


    Ivy?


    Did you hear what was going on in the cave?


    "I heard. The magic circle appeared out of nowhere, and the tree monster handled it." It was possible that the same thing had happened before, and if the magic circle activated, the village would have suffered a lot of damage. Isn''t that right? "


    That''s what it was, to put it simply.


    Damn it, I wish the fools in the capital would give up!


    "The space where the magic circle appeared was a space that had not been confirmed until the day before." In the cave, the space suddenly appeared sometimes, so I didn''t notice. "


    Indeed, in the cave, the path that existed until yesterday disappeared or there was a new path.


    There''s no space, there''s new space.


    Various changes occur in a short time.


    That''s why some vigilantes and adventurers told me that the space where the magic circle was drawn was not the one drawn by the cave itself.


    "Spatial movement"


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    Moving space?


    If I could do that, I could definitely move the space that depicted the magic circle into the cave.


    But do you think it''ll connect well in the cave?


    This is the magic circle that determines its coordinates.


    What? Coordinates?


    Take the paper from your father.


    Say that, can I get involved?


    She was sighing when she saw Clinton and her father.


    "I really don''t want to get involved. But I don''t think I can solve it in my time. That''s why I''m connecting you to the next Micke."


    I see, your father is entrusted with solving the magic circle''s problems.


    That means you admitted it.


    "Fufu. Thank you."


    "Be careful, I''ve seen people doomed by magic circles." If you get involved, you''re going to have a hard time. "


    I wanted to say it was okay, but I didn''t know what the magic circle was talking about.


    Therefore, it is not easy to say that it is okay.


    ¡±I may struggle, but I''ll make sure I don''t get swallowed¡±


    I nodded and responded with a bitter expression in my father''s eyes.


    Look at it and look at the paper in your hand.


    Letters and pictures in a complex circle.


    Honestly, I have no idea what you''re expressing.


    "The magic circle is not a tool to activate magic." It''s a negative legacy that brings this world to a close. "


    Do you want to end this world?


    What do you know about the magic circle?


    "''It can activate magic without consuming magic power. If you keep using it, you''ll lose your ego and go crazy."


    When I saw my father, he nodded to me.


    Good, it looks like it fitted.


    We absolutely need more magic than we need to activate it.


    Is that so?


    That''s why the magic circle is strange.


    "But the magic circle doesn''t use the magic power of the person who activated it." That''s because I''m supplementing my magic power from this world. "


    Magic power from this world?


    Do you know that the earth and the wind contain magic power?


    It was so small that I wouldn''t have noticed it.


    "Yes, I''ve been taught that it''s the magic power I need to move this world." Huh? Is it okay to use such magic power? "


    Oh, the end of the world.


    In other words, the more I used the magic circle, the more I would take my magic power from the world.


    It will eventually cause this world to go crazy.


    You see, why shouldn''t we use magic circles?


    "Yeah, but why would anyone use it?"


    I knew it would destroy the world.


    "Because I''m fascinated by the magic circle." Above all, it is said that if you use a magic circle, there is nothing you can''t do. "

 754 Outside Handover 2

    - From the perspective of Brigadier Gabari -


    My precious daughter, Micke.


    This child has been a little different from her surroundings since she was a child.


    I realized that when I saw my 5-year-old daughter skilfully asking for information from an adult.


    While praising my daughter like that, I became scared.


    I wonder if she will eventually join my organization and become involved in the magic circle.


    If it were true, by the time I turned six, I''d have finished setting my sickness and weakness.


    But I stretched it at my own discretion.


    I wanted to pull myself away from the magic circle a little bit.


    Yet she continued to exert her full power within her limits.


    I made good use of being sick and weak to protect my village and my people.


    At some point, I realized the existence of the organization, and I realized that I was one of them.


    And I was like, "This is my life! When I was forcefully told, I laughed bitterly.


    After all, they came to my side.


    Even so, I didn''t have the courage to talk about the magic circle.


    The magic circle was bad for this world.


    How many people have lost their lives because of the magic circle?


    How miserable was the end of those who were fascinated by the magic circle and broken.


    I didn''t want to involve the younger generation, not because I was a daughter.


    Because I know a lot of my broken companions involved in the magic circle.


    But I thought it was time to talk.


    Mickey was not so capable.


    I''m always looking into what the organization is hiding.


    Moreover, it doesn''t make even people in the organization understand what they know.


    I don''t have any subordinates who can do this.


    That''s why I have to tell you what this village is most vigilant about.


    In order to do that, you need to understand the magic circle and know about the "monsters" that the church hides.


    "Didn''t you investigate the magic circle?" If it was Mickey, you could have checked it out, right? "


    Mikke''s investigative abilities were abnormal.


    Even though I didn''t have any investigative skills, I did more than I could.


    Because of her, I thought she might actually know about the magic circle that the organization was hiding.


    Looks like you really don''t know.


    No, if Micke decides to hide it, I might not be able to see it.


    "I didn''t look into it because my dad was trying to hide it from me."


    You judged me by my attitude.


    I see.


    But I thought I''d check it out.


    Somehow, it''s a little scary with my daughter.


    "Father, what do you mean there''s nothing you can''t do?"


    "That''s what it means." If I used the magic circle, I could really do anything. However, if you do something against the world''s reason, you will need to pay a price. "


    I was relieved to see Micke thinking seriously.


    I didn''t want to be intrigued by the magic circle.


    According to my experience, such a person is prone to being trapped in a magic circle.


    "The organization said before, ''Our goal is to keep this peace'', remember?"


    I can''t explain the magic circle in a few hours, so let''s talk about the purpose of the organization for now.


    And the guy.


    "Yeah, I remember."


    It is impossible to hide the organization completely.


    If a lot of people are involved, the information will be leaked.


    So, if you need a cause at that time.


    In other words, the obvious reason was "to keep the peace".


    "But the purpose of the organization is not to protect a peaceful world. Well, that''s what happens in the end."


    Mickey nods quietly to my words.


    Maybe he knows something.


    ¡°The real purpose of the organization is to kill the ''monsters'' hiding in the church. And to get the magic circle out of this world."


    Mickey tilts his head to my words.


    What''s a monster?


    Huh?


    You don''t seem to know anything about monsters.


    Well, it''s not easy to find out about the church.


    "It''s the person who runs the church behind the scenes. The person''s instructions are likely to indicate that the incident is taking place. I don''t think he''s human."


    Mickey puts a wrinkle between his eyebrows at my words.


    I smiled bitterly and pressed between my brows with my fingers.


    My pretty face is ruined.


    Aren''t you alone?


    "He has been using the magic circle that moves his soul for a long time. I don''t think anyone would do that."


    Moving souls?


    That''s right. When the current body reaches its limit, the magic circle will move the soul to the young body.


    "Eh...... what is that?"


    Mickey twists his face at my words.


    Can you really do that?


    Micke nodded strangely and gave me a disgusting expression.


    That''s disgusting.


    I see. It''s disgusting to take over someone''s body.


    "It seems that the magic circle can do many things more than you can imagine."... wait, you said that you had to pay a price for something that doesn''t make sense, right? What''s the price of moving a soul? "


    "It''s human life. We don''t know how many lives were lost to save his life.¡±


    The more the magic circle is used for something against reason, the more it will be sacrificed.


    How many lives have been lost by the magic circle?


    The magic circle isn''t just for people who use it.


    "Yeah. The organization thinks it''s most important to kill this monster." If he dies, the Church will be considerably weakened. "


    But that''s when his cauldron isn''t there.


    According to research so far, he doesn''t have any children, and he doesn''t have a deserving successor.


    That''s all I''m worried about.


    Also, the magic circle.


    It seems that the research is not proceeding as expected.


    I wish I could find a way to get rid of the magic circle as soon as possible.


    "I understand the purpose of the organization. I think I understand the horror of the magic circle a little bit."


    I looked at Mickey''s condition.


    I was wondering if you had any unusual interests in the magic circle.


    Looks like it''s gonna be okay.


    That''s good.


    "You don''t have time to talk slowly right now, do you?" Make time to tell me about the organization, the church, the magic circle. "


    We''re running out of time?


    "All right."


    "Well, that''s right! It''s about space travel!"


    Oh, that''s right.


    It was possible that the spatial movement was in use, so I needed to investigate it as soon as possible.


    "Well, for now... we need to inspect all the caves." However, it''s confidential. "


    In order to successfully move through space, you need to decide which ancestors will emerge.


    It seems that if you don''t decide to do that, you may appear in an unlikely place.


    "What are you looking for in confidence?"


    Mickey tilts his head.


    I want to make sure that the magic circle similar to the magic circle depicted on this piece of paper is not on the wall of the cave.


    Place the paper on the desk that contains the magic circle that Micke returned to me to confirm the coordinates.


    Could it be that the space that has moved to where this magic circle is?


    That''s right. I don''t know what''s going on with the movement of space, but I needed this magic circle before.


    The organization has not specifically contacted me about the change.


    There seemed to be some minor differences, but we still needed a magic circle to finalize the coordinates.


    All of the caves... all of them?


    Micke gave a disgusting expression.


    I also know that it will be that way.


    There were too many caves.


    Moreover, in the cave, I was searching for the magic circle while responding to the monsters that were attacking me.


    It''s very troublesome.

 755 Episode 699: Unfamiliar Signs

    Watch your father walk next to you.


    The road is about two streets off the main street.


    It''s a walkable road with few people, but it looks pretty tough.


    I was glad that my father had noticed the signs.


    However, when I look at my father''s condition now, I feel a subtle feeling.


    I have been exposed to signs since I was born.


    So, it seems that they are unconsciously judging the necessary and unnecessary signs of nature.


    If you can''t do that, you''re going to have a hard time living.


    Dad suddenly began to feel a sign.


    In other words, you can''t tell the difference between necessary and unnecessary signs.


    And it''s not in good shape.


    It seems that my father''s body is not coping with too much information.


    We''re almost out of the village, so do your best.


    I was on my way to a cave full of wooden monsters, but my father looked pale.


    There are no people in the cave, so I think my father is fine now.


    However, I walked through the village until I went to the cave, so I was exposed to various signs.


    After all, it might have been better if you had rested at the inn.


    I made a proposal, but it was rejected.


    If I say it more forcefully... will I be defeated?


    It''s okay, don''t worry too much.


    I don''t see it at all, so I''m worried!


    I can''t rely on your father.


    I didn''t even notice that I wasn''t feeling well because of the signs.


    I need to keep an eye on my dad more carefully.


    Someday, I''m going to be injured badly.


    I told Arielus and the others about my father''s condition.


    It''s not something I can hide.


    Alirus looks at his father worriedly and looks anxiously at his surroundings.


    Besides, I am not as pale as my father.


    I''m sure you''re trying to protect everyone on my father''s behalf when something happens.


    But I don''t think you need to be prepared.


    Because there are still people who come after us in secret.


    I was alert at first, but when I looked for signs, I noticed that they were the same people as yesterday.


    Yesterday, while returning to the inn with Mikke-san, I noticed the signs of the four people who were suppressed.


    I was vigilant that it was Leah''s pursuer, but I noticed that it was similar to what Micke felt.


    Moreover, when Mikke-san''s hand made a strange movement, one person''s movement changed.


    So, I noticed.


    There''s someone here who can keep us safe.


    However, I haven''t been able to confirm it because it seems to be a secret.


    Today, two of the four are here to escort us.


    Can I thank Mr. Mickey for this?


    Nevertheless, the way the guards kept their signs under control was amazing.


    If you''re not careful, you''ll soon lose sight of it.


    I want to be able to suppress that kind of sign.


    And then I almost turned my gaze to him.


    You can''t stand to get in the way of your work, so you have to be patient.


    When I walked out of the back gate into the woods, my father let out a big breath.


    "I''m tired. What''s the sign of someone?" It''s a mess... or it''s a mess. "


    It makes the sorting of the signs natural, so I don''t know what it feels like to be a mess, but it looks like it''s going to be hard.


    "I''m sorry about Arielus and the others." Because of me, I might go mad with my plans. "


    When your father looks at Mr. Arias, the three of them shake their heads to the side.


    "It''s okay, but do you feel so amazing?" We don''t have any particular problems. "


    Mr. Tanras strangely looked around him.


    Even in the woods, there are signs of animals and monsters, and I can feel them from the trees.


    ¡°That''s because we naturally sort out the signs we need.¡±


    How can we do that?


    Does your dad know?


    "Is it easier in the forest than in the village?" I''m getting a little pale again. "


    Lilia was right, her father''s complexion became more red.


    Until you got out into the woods, you passed the blue and it was pure white.


    "There''s a lot of signs in the woods, but it''s not a mess." I wonder if I can say it''s a beautiful sign? "


    Is the sign beautiful?


    I wonder what it''s like.


    Good morning.


    There was a vigilante in the cave after yesterday.


    I feel safe because I am the same person as yesterday.


    I greeted her and went into the cave to look for signs.


    I took Sora and the others out of their bags because there seemed to be no problem.


    Sora and the others jumped around cheerfully today.


    But as usual, I don''t go to my dad''s.


    Even in the inn room, I was worried when I saw my dad who looked irritated.


    It looks like you''re still jumping and watching your dad.


    "Thank you for your concern. But it''s okay."


    When I look at your father, his complexion is back.


    After all, it looks like the best place in the cave is for my father now.


    "Great, my complexion is back!"


    I see? I''m light-hearted indeed.


    I''m relieved to hear what your father said.


    But I can''t get used to the signs in the cave, so I don''t think so.


    Huh?


    Is that a bad idea?


    ¡°I think it''s best to be exposed to a lot of signs to get used to them.¡±


    "Really? But it''s tough."


    Father laughs tinyly at my words.


    "I''m not used to being defenseless like a baby."


    I leaned my neck and stroked my head.


    "I''m just like my newborn baby." For the first time, I''m exposed to signs. "


    That may be true.


    But I''ve never heard of a baby suffering from signs.


    "The newborn baby must be really defenseless." That''s why you can take the sign as it is. I don''t think I''ve been taken for granted because of the experience I''ve had. That''s why your body rejects it. Nhh, what can I say... I wonder if I should say vigilance against something I''ve never experienced before? It''s my first experience, so it''s hard to explain. "


    As expected, your father won''t be defenseless.


    While exposed to the signs, he is attentive and vigilant to his surroundings.


    I think he''s aware of the guards.


    "Gyuuu"


    "Oh, good morning."


    A tree monster by a small river.


    Shell liked this place, too, so she set it up for the meeting.


    When I saw Shell, I was already playing with the water.


    Shell really likes water, doesn''t she?


    Nodding to his father''s words, Flem started playing with him.


    Shell, I''m sorry. Look at Flem.


    Like Sora, I''ve never been rinsed in water, so I guess I''ll be fine.


    Because I have something to say.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Plump, plump, plump!"


    Sora approaches the tree monster with an energetic sound.


    Looking excited, she jumped and stretched her body vertically and horizontally.


    Ready for exercise?


    "Puah!"


    With a squeak of excitement, Sora enveloped the trunk of the wooden monster with the same momentum.


    That''s impressive.


    Father smiles bitterly at Sora''s appearance.


    Really.


    Could it be that you were so energetic?

 756 Episode 700 is still on day one.

    "Puu"


    Oh, it looks like it''s over.


    But I don''t have the strength to squeak.


    Didn''t he treat you well?


    I went to the wooden monster and checked the trunk.


    It''s still black and discolored.


    But it''s only day one.


    Besides, it feels a little thinner.


    By the way, the black part was wider than the branches, and it seemed to be a little darker.


    "Pu..."


    Looking at Sora, she looks depressed.


    "Sora, good work."


    "Puu"


    "Sora, the branches took two days, so the black discoloration of the trunk will take a little longer, right?" Because the black part is bigger than the branches. "


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    What''s that?


    Don''t you realize the difference?


    "The trunk is more black than the branches."


    I''m not sure about the intensity, so I''ll keep quiet.


    Plump, plump, plump


    Glad you understood.


    "Sora, are you coming tomorrow? You want to finish the treatment of the wooden monster, right?


    Plump, plump, plump


    The branches of the tree monster swayed as Sora roared.


    Are you happy with this?


    Tree monster, can you come here at this hour tomorrow?


    What''s that?


    But is it okay to decide to come to the cave on your own?


    I hear the investigation is over, but there may be a young adventurer who wants to try this cave.


    "Giggle"


    A sound lower than that of Tron reaches my ears.


    "Father, can I decide to come to the cave on my own?"


    It''s okay, until the wooden monster is healed, you can use it freely.


    When did you say that?


    That''s right, then it''s okay.


    Giggle!


    When I stroked the branches of the tree monster that sounded happily, the branches shook and the leaves rattled.


    Speaking of which, I saw the roots of a tree monster.


    It''s been a long time, isn''t it?


    But it''s short, given the size of the tree.


    Tron''s roots are growing again and he''s getting caught over here.


    I''m depressed because I can''t move, so I''d like you to let me know if there''s a way I won''t get caught.


    I have a question for the tree monster, okay?


    "Giggle"


    "Thank you. Tron doesn''t seem to be able to handle the roots well, and he often entangles himself with the things around him." Recently, the roots have grown again and the frequency has increased, but how does the tree monster take care of the roots? "


    Giggle!


    Huh?


    Did you hear the question that made you my wooden monster, Tron, who looks out of the basket that your father is lifting from his shoulder?


    ¡°Were you awake? I was asleep, so I took him to the cave on my own."


    "Giggle! Giggle!"


    I don''t think Tron is angry.


    That''s good.


    That''s right, Root.


    When I saw the tree monster, I saw a moving root on the ground.


    As you follow the movement with your eyes, your roots are lifted up to the branches.


    Spa.


    Hmm?


    The tip of the root drops to the ground.


    The remaining roots returned to their original places as they moved.


    Are you cutting off and making adjustments?


    "Giggle"


    Seems like the right answer.


    Speaking of which, Tron once cut his roots.


    Was that correct?


    "Giggle"


    What''s the matter?


    The tree monster''s roots lifted up again.


    Looking at its roots, it looks like a thinner root than before.


    Looking at it, its roots pierce the walls of the cave.


    "Stabbed."


    It didn''t look so sharp, though.


    Arielus and Lilia stared at the wall in amazement.


    But as they say, the root stuck to the wall wasn''t sharp.


    How did he get stabbed?


    Butin.


    Ah, the root stuck to the wall has been cut.


    I don''t think there is any particular problem.


    The rest of it slipped back to its original place.


    Um, is that because I tear off the roots on the wall and make them short?


    Isn''t that a little rough?


    Picipicipicipi.


    Huh?


    When a crack enters the area around the remaining root on the wall, it falls and some of the wall falls.


    Awesome.


    My father looked impressed and approached the wall.


    "It''s dangerous."


    It''s okay, it looks like the crack has stopped.


    I stand beside my father and look at the wall.


    Touching the wall gently, a part of the wall falls flat.


    But I don''t think there''s any more collapse.


    "As expected, we''re just moving freely through the cave." Were you building a path with roots? "


    Oh, I see!


    Tree monsters go in and out of the cave without going out on the ground.


    What''s that?


    How about using that path to get into the cave without the Vigilante finding us?


    Can we also go through the path that the monsters of the tree pass through?


    "...... giggle"


    The way it sounded has changed.


    Um...


    "If you can, shake the branches."


    ... it doesn''t rock at all.


    Looks like you can''t use it.


    "[]/(adj-na, n, adj-no) (1) (


    Is it not possible to use the branches that have been shaken?


    I''ve heard it twice, so you''re right.


    I knew I couldn''t get into the cave so no one would find me.


    That magic circle is really strange.


    Is the guy who drew the magic circle bothering you?


    I nodded to Lilia''s question.


    How much damage could be done to the magic circle that disrupted the monsters?


    Ah, but the adventurers in this village are pretty strong, aren''t they?


    I wonder if I can deal with a monster overflowing from this cave?


    But what if there was an adventurer in the cave when the magic circle activated?


    Definitely a victim.


    I knew it.


    I think you''ve come up with something when it comes to the situation of the Commander of the Gabari Brigade.


    Huh?


    Look at your father.


    Mr. Gabari, Chief of Mission?


    I recall, did I?


    Oh, there was a time when things changed a little bit.


    I think it was when we were talking about space travel.


    Did you come up with a way out of that story?


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Well, that''s right.


    I know more than I do, so it''s okay.


    Giggle!


    When I turned my gaze to the voice of the wooden monster, two roots were tied to the dexterity.


    Eh, can you do this?


    The tree monster''s roots are more dexterous than I thought.


    My father must have been unexpected.


    I was a little excited, checking the tied roots.


    "It''s quite tightly tied, isn''t it?" Can you solve this? "


    Giggle!


    The knot loosened and divided into two roots.


    Really dexterous.


    Giggle?


    A little higher than a tree monster.


    As you can see, the Tron out of the basket is also moving its roots.


    But the movement wasn''t a slick movement like a tree monster, and I got the impression that it was somewhere stubborn.


    "Giggle!"


    Ahh, it''s entangled, so stop it.


    Tron''s roots were tangled in his body.


    Are you in a hurry? Every time I move, the root goes crazy.


    Father hurriedly lifted Tron and stopped moving.


    "Tron, don''t rush. You''ll get more involved if you rush."


    "Giggle"


    The calm Tron and his father removed the entangled roots one by one.


    "Oh, it''s tied." Tron, can I take this off? "


    "Giggle?... giggle?"


    The root is twitching and moving, but the tied root is not moving.


    "Seems impossible." Let''s cut this part off. "


    "Giggle"


    A tron that makes the squeaking a little smaller.


    "Giggle"


    The monster from the tree stood beside his father.


    Then, as the trees swayed, Toron''s entangled roots, which his father had, slashed into the spa.


    "As I thought earlier, it''s really sharp."


    That''s right.


    The cut cross-section is very beautiful.


    By the way, what part is cutting?


    The trees sway before they are cut, so I think they are hidden around the leaves.


    What kind of tools are you using?


    As expected, the roots shouldn''t be cut into so many pieces.


    Giggle!


    A tree monster that makes a slightly awkward sound for some reason.


    Tilting his neck, the trees swayed.


    And then the roots came out of the trees.


    Ah


    Arielus and the others rose to their surprise.


    Some of the roots that came out of the trees were sharp objects.


    It''s like a knife.

 757 Episode 701 Tron and the Tree Monster

    "Wow, I had a weapon like this in my possession."


    Arielus and the others nodded at Leah''s words.


    "It''s not a knife, it''s a knife."


    I nodded to your father''s pleasant voice.


    Why is it in the shape of a knife?


    Are all the wooden monster weapons in this shape?


    Nevertheless, it looks like a real knife.


    It''s amazing because it''s so colourful.


    I know it''s part of the root because it''s connected to the root, but if it''s not, I might not know.


    Giggle!


    When the wooden monster crowed, the part that was visible in the knife began to change shape little by little.


    "Yeah, the shape has changed." Huh? This shape is a knife, isn''t it? "


    Shocked by the altered roots in front of her, she heard Lilia''s excited voice.


    This is amazing.


    I can''t believe you can freely change your shape.


    "Is this part of the root free to change shape?"


    Your father seems a little excited too.


    Giggle!


    Ah, I''m a little proud of the wooden monster.


    It''s cute.


    Speaking of which, the page that introduces the monster of the tree read in the book didn''t mention a weapon.


    Is this good information that we should know about?


    ¡°Is it okay to tell us something so important?¡±


    Just now, before I showed you this root.


    The wooden monster was not a bit clumsy.


    Maybe I was wondering if I could show it to you.


    Giggle!


    I wonder if you thought it was okay.


    "Giggle"


    Toron was shaking his roots as he turned his gaze toward the sounds of different heights.


    If you look closely, the color of the front is clearly different from the root.


    Is that Tron''s weapon?


    "Giggle"


    For a closer look, I put the roots of Tron on my knees and put them on my hands.


    The roots in my hand were still thin, and the weapon part was quite small compared to the wooden monster.


    Is this the shape of a needle?


    It''s not in the form of a knife or a knife, is it?


    The wooden monster showed me a weapon that was sharp and pointed both with a knife and with a knife, but this is a bit different.


    The needle tip is definitely pointed, but it doesn''t look sharp.


    Can Tron change his shape?


    To my words, silent Tron.


    In other words, it''s impossible.


    ¡°When you grow up, will you be able to change your shape?¡±


    The tree monster returned silently to his father''s words.


    Does this mean that it cannot be done naturally because it has grown?


    Are you going to train me so I can change my shape?


    Giggle!


    In my words, there are two happy sounds.


    In other words, the Tree Monster would train its roots to become a powerful weapon.


    Maybe there''s something going on.


    Tree monsters and Tron roots clearly have different levels of smoothness.


    "That''s right." I hope that Tron will one day be able to make an amazing blade like a wooden monster. "


    "Giggle"


    I''m looking forward to growing Tron.


    Giggle!


    "Giggle"


    Giggle?


    "Giggle"


    Looks like we''re having a conversation with the Tree Monster.


    Nevertheless, it''s cute.


    What''s that?


    I feel like Tron is motivated for some reason.


    What did you talk to the tree monster?


    Giggle!


    Huh.


    Huh?


    Why is the wooden monster knife stuck to the wall?


    Hyun.


    Oh, what''s next, Tron?


    But there''s no momentum at all.


    Maybe the tree monster is teaching me how to fly?


    Is that so?


    Looking at the Tree Monster and Tron, Lilia seemed to be right.


    Tron acts like a tree monster.


    But it''s too powerful... don''t laugh.


    "I wonder, it''s such a dazzling sight."


    Yeah, I think so.


    It''s nice to be dusty, but I''m learning how to attack with weapons.


    I smiled bitterly at what Mr. Tanras said.


    That''s right.


    She was so cute that she wasn''t scared when she swung her weapon, but she was learning how to attack.


    Nevertheless, Tron''s hard work is so cute.


    "Giggle"


    Huh?


    Ah, the roots are tangling and rolling.


    It''s bumpy.


    Bumpy, bumpy.


    The wooden monsters would be nice to take care of.


    Tron is being lifted to remove entangled roots.


    What''s that?


    I don''t think I need to lift it... no, it would be easier to lift it off.


    I''m glad.


    It seems to have come off.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t think the Tree Monster Root was so dexterous.


    "Did your father know that tree monsters move their roots dexterously?"


    "No, I knew that the root would be used for the attack, but I didn''t know that there was a root to attack, and I didn''t know that it would move so dexterously." Besides, there are also roots that break down the cave walls. "


    Didn''t your father know about it?


    The tree monster was attacked in the forest once, but was it so dexterous?


    I''ve been attacked, too. How''d it go?


    ... I can only remember the pain and the desperate desire to escape.


    Giggle?


    Giggle!


    Huh?


    Tron''s scream?


    ?? ?? ?? ?? ??


    Tron''s needle is stuck in the wooden monster.


    I was practicing flying forward, but I wondered why I was being stabbed by the tree monster next to me.


    No, I don''t think so.


    Tron''s needle is sticking, are you okay?


    "Giggle"


    Arias-san''s worried voice caused the tree monster to move its roots.


    It sounds like it''s okay, but Tron''s needle is still stuck. ¡±


    Can I pull this out?


    Arielus reached for Tron''s needle, which was stuck in the tree monster, and the tree monster''s roots prevented her from doing so.


    "Giggle!"


    "Giggle"


    Tron seems depressed and his voice is not energetic.


    "Giggle!"


    When the tree monster crowed again toward Tron, the root connected to the needle shuddered.


    What are you doing?


    "Giggle!"


    Oh, Tron''s roots are moving again.


    Could it be that you''re trying to get Tron to pull it out?


    Oh, I see. The stinging roots are moving.


    Huh?


    I wonder if I can''t get it off by stabbing it deeply?


    Tron was desperate.


    "Giggle"


    Pounce.


    It''s out!


    Korokoro, Korokoro.


    The Tron rolled in a recoil.


    Tron, are you okay?


    ¡­¡­


    The leaves swaying powerlessly in the words of Arielus-san.


    It sounds like I''m not feeling well when I get up.


    "Haha, I''m running out of strength." The wound... looks like it wasn''t stabbing that deep. "


    In response to Ms. Arias'' words, Ms. Tannus nodded as she saw the wound from next to her.


    ¡°That''s right, it''s not deeper than I thought.¡±


    For that matter, Tron seemed to be in a lot of trouble.


    Plump, plump, plump


    Sora, are you okay now?


    Plump, plump, plump


    After the treatment of the black discoloured trunk, she seemed a little tired, but she seems to be fine now.


    That''s right, Sora.


    Treating the needle is quick.


    Giggle!


    Plump, plump, plump


    You want to thank me?


    Giggle!


    "Giggle"


    Tron''s roots swayed sideways weakly as he roared at the tree monster.


    I mean, it''s still rolling, but is it okay?


    What''s that?


    The tree monster and Tron were silent.


    Huh?


    Are you looking at me?


    Have you finished practicing Tron?


    "Giggle"


    Seems like it''s over.


    Did you hear what your father said? One of the roots of the lotus shakes.


    "Tron, you''re so tired."


    Ah, it looked like I was just sticking my roots out in front of me, but it looked like it wasn''t.


    As long as I was watching Tron practice, I didn''t seem to be using much energy.


    Looks like it''s not.


    Sora''s errand and Tron''s practice is over, so let''s get back to the village.


    According to your father''s words, the voices of Sora and the others spirited into the cave.


    Sora and the others are fine.


    It seems that Tron can''t get up yet, and only one root is shaking.


    However, since the root movement is more intense than before, it will be okay.

 758 Story 702, where are you in winter?

    Day 2 of Sora''s treatment.


    The wooden monster was slightly attracted to Sora, who was very motivated.


    "Puppy!"


    "Giggle"


    The powerful sound of Sora and the sound of the anxious tree monster.


    Without much difference, you''ll laugh a little.


    I hope Sora''s motivation isn''t idle.


    When Sora started to heal, the wooden monster seemed relieved.


    Sora is quiet while she''s being treated.


    I looked at my father sitting on the rock beside me.


    "Are you okay? I''ll make it impossible."


    My father said it was all right, so he walked out of the village on the main street today.


    Many times along the way, I suggested "let''s walk on the side road", but I was pushed through "it''s okay".


    As a result, my face is pale and my breath is rough.


    "I''m just going to do something stupid."


    "Haha, but you can''t go on the journey unless you get used to it quickly, can you?"


    Certainly, it is impossible to travel in a state of ill health due to the signs.


    This time of autumn is also the time to decide about winter.


    Where to spend the winter, etc.


    In my father''s condition, I''m going to spend the winter in this village.


    ¡°Spending the winter in this village is hard for me.¡±


    In the winter, fewer adventurers go out into the forest, and more adventurers stay in the inn.


    I heard that there are adventurers who have no problems staying at the inn "Asuro" in the winter.


    Fathers who get sick from the signs of people, this village with lots of adventurers is tough.


    "It''s off the road to King''s Landing, but there''s a small village." So I thought I''d talk to you to see if I could get through the winter. "


    When I looked at the map around this village, I saw a village in the back of the forest.


    "It was about half the size of this village, wasn''t it?"


    However, if it matches the size on the map.


    Sometimes it''s surprisingly different.


    "I don''t think it''s that small."


    Can''t you tell the size of the map?


    I thought I''d talk to you last night, but I fell asleep.


    Yesterday''s father fell asleep as soon as he got back to his hotel.


    "I agree with you that you can''t get through winter in a difficult place for your father. But is your trip okay?"


    Can you travel in your current state?


    There are many signs in the woods as well.


    It seems easier than a place overflowing with people.


    ¡°Force them to get used to it. After that, I decided to ask the shopkeeper Chagu to refer me to a doctor."


    Doctor?


    "I wanted to know why I suddenly felt a sign."


    I see Sora and Flem in my father''s words.


    I think it''s these two potions, but isn''t it?


    I think it''s Sora and Flem''s potions.


    When I see Sora and Flem, my father nods.


    I knew it.


    ¡°I just don''t know how the two potions worked.¡±


    You don''t know where Sora and Flem''s potions cured your father?


    I don''t know if I need to know that for the future.


    "Okay. When will the doctor see you?"


    Can you take a quick look?


    "It''s supposed to be today or tomorrow."


    What, today or tomorrow?


    I don''t know what to do today.


    You can''t just relax in a cave.


    "There''s no need to be anxious, so if it''s today, he''ll go to" Tomorrow "at the end of his work." So it''s going to be a little late. "


    That''s right.


    Then I wonder if it is as good as yesterday.


    Oh, but is your dad okay?


    "I have to make sure I don''t go to bed when I get home."


    That''s right, that''s right.


    You really fell asleep yesterday in no time.


    I woke up for dinner, but I didn''t wake up at all.


    I don''t know why I''m so tired.


    "I''m trying my best to get up." I want you to wake me up when you''re asleep. "


    He nodded vaguely to his father''s words.


    Can you wake me up?


    I tried my best yesterday.


    What''s the matter?


    ¡°Do you remember what happened to me last night?¡±


    I only woke up for a second, but I fell asleep again.


    "Huh? Yesterday?... I''ll try my best not to sleep."


    Yeah.


    I want you to do that.


    I''ll do my best not to let my father go to bed.


    I have no idea what to do.


    Do you want to cook together?


    You shouldn''t sleep if you''re nervous.


    Are you nervous about cooking?


    ... I don''t think so.


    Oh, you just need to move your body.


    But you let them exercise even though they''re weak?


    Look at your father.


    You may not sleep, but you may fall.


    That''s no good.


    It''s difficult.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Huh?


    I turned my attention to Lilia-san''s voice.


    Lilia, who was playing with Ciel in the river, looked at me wet.


    So, what do you do to get wet in that little river?


    Looking at Arielus and Tannis, they were all wet.


    Is something wrong?


    Your father is strangely looking at the three of you.


    When I checked the shell, it was not wet at all.


    What happened to Miss Lilia and the others?


    "That''s why the river suddenly changed and became deeper."


    The river suddenly went deep?


    I went to see the river with Arielus and the others.


    "There it is."


    Looking at the way Mr. Tanras pointed out it, it was true that the bottom of the river was deepening.


    Moreover, the river is wider than yesterday.


    It''s very different from yesterday.


    In response to your father''s words, Mr. Arielus shakes his head to the side.


    "Not yesterday, just now. At first, the river was as shallow and narrow as it was yesterday. And suddenly, the bottom disappeared. When I came up from the river in a hurry, the width of the river also widened."


    From what I''ve just told you, it seems that things have changed in an instant.


    That''s not true... Oh, this is a cave.


    In the case of a cave, it might not be strange to change suddenly.


    "It''s a cave, so it''s not impossible." Maybe something''s going on in the river. "


    Father peeks into the river.


    I looked in the same way next to him and found something moving at the bottom of the river.


    "Father, what is that?"


    ¡±That''s like a child from the size of a monster living in a cave river...¡±


    Eh!


    In response to your father''s words, Arielus and the others peeped into the river in a shocked voice.


    You weren''t there before, were you?


    Arielus and Tannis nodded at Leah''s words.


    Is this also because it''s a cave?


    A cave is a strange place, isn''t it?


    ¡°That''s right. It''s been researched for a long time, but there''s not much we can figure out.¡±


    Unraveling the cave.


    Is there anything we can do to figure this out?


    Looks difficult.


    I''ve never seen that monster in a book, but what kind of monster is it?


    Lilia''s words reminded me of a monster that lived underwater after reading a book.


    Certainly, there were no monsters with similar contours.


    ¡°I think it''s in the book. It''s the most famous monster in the water."


    Tilt your head to your father''s words.


    Famous for its monsters in the water, it has a long tail, and its legs are thick and sturdy.


    See a monster child swimming in the water.


    I do have legs, but they are thin and I don''t have a tail.


    You''re not that famous monster, are you?


    "Plump, plump, plump!"


    "Wow, I''m surprised."


    Her body trembled as Sora''s voice suddenly resounded.


    Nevertheless, this excitement.


    "Looks like the treatment was successful."


    Everyone nodded to Father''s words.


    Sora would be happy, she''s jumping off with quite a bit of excitement.


    Almost there, we''re going to hit the cave ceiling.


    You don''t hit the ceiling too hard, do you?


    You can''t break the ceiling, can you?


    "I don''t think so. But there are places that are sharper than you can see."


    Is that so?


    Looking at your father, he looks up at the ceiling above Sora.


    ¡°I don''t think it''s okay to hit a tree because I''ve never been injured.¡±


    That''s because we''ve properly identified a place where we can bump into each other.


    Oh, is that so?


    I didn''t notice.


    I''m a little worried because I''m excited right now.


    Father approaches Sora, who is jumping cheerfully, and holds her with one arm.


    ¡±Puuu?¡±


    "I''m sorry. Please stop jumping so good."


    "Plump!"


    I approached the wooden monster and looked at the trunk.


    The black discoloration has completely returned to its original state.


    That''s right, Sora.


    "Congratulations, Sora. The treatment is perfect."


    "Plump!"


    You look really happy.


    The wooden monsters seemed to be satisfied.


    That''s good.

 759 Story 703, do you get used to it?

    Is this goodbye?


    "Giggle"


    Since the treatment is over, there is no reason to meet with the wooden monster.


    But I just wanted to be with you a little longer.


    Don''t push too hard.


    "Giggle"


    The leaves sway in my words.


    Lightly smacked the pong and the branches of the monster tree.


    I really don''t want you to force me.


    I remembered the monster of the black tree.


    It must have been because I disabled the magic circle.


    How many magic circles do I have to engage with to turn my whole body black?


    I was horrified to think that there were so many magic circles.


    "Giggle, giggle"


    Seeing that my mood had fallen, the wooden monster made a bright sound.


    You''re a very sweet girl.


    "Thank you. It''s okay."


    This time, the black discoloration that Sora treated disappeared.


    But if I got involved with the magic circle again, the same thing would happen.


    I wanted to tell them not to get involved with the magic circle.


    But,


    Is it your... tree monster role to disable the magic circle?


    "Giggle"


    I knew it.


    "Giggle, giggle!"


    When I saw the wooden monster, it seemed like I was bragging about it for some reason.


    Why is that?


    If I was involved in the magic circle, I might die in black.


    Are you proud that you can disable the magic circle?


    After all, that''s what it looks like, isn''t it?


    Giggle!


    I stared at the monster of the tree that was singing happily.


    I''m proud of it.


    Yeah, but not so much that it''s impossible.


    "Giggle"


    The magic circle is not supposed to be born naturally.


    There must be people involved in all the magic circles.


    Somehow, it feels really unbearable.


    Giggle?


    A tree monster who looks at me worriedly.


    Hold your hand tight.


    "Thank you. I''ll see you later."


    "Giggle"


    I would definitely like to see you.


    Plump, plump, plump


    "Toriu?"


    THERRRRRR


    "Giggle"


    "Pefufu"


    "Giggle"


    I saw Sora and the wooden monsters chirping and chirping in conversation.


    Somewhere, a smile flashes in the dazzling sight.


    After a while, Sora and the others came back to me to say goodbye.


    Let''s go.


    I waved at the tree monster in response to my father''s words.


    I saw the leaves of the wooden monster swaying a little harder than usual.


    Sora, you''ve done your best today.


    I called out to Sora, who was still excited.


    Plump, plump, plump


    ¡°Good job, don''t get too excited.¡±


    Sora''s strange expression slowly stroked her head.


    Thanks to Sora''s hard work, the black discoloration disappeared.


    Maybe just a little, but I think it helped the wooden monster.


    The monsters of the tree were also delighted.


    When I put Sora and the others in the back, I got out of the cave.


    I thanked the vigilante and walked towards the village.


    As I approached the village, I began to see adventurers.


    When I looked at my father, his complexion gradually became worse.


    Don''t you have to go home on the side road?


    ¡°Don''t worry, we''ll walk down the boulevard.¡±


    I''m already stubborn.


    Why don''t you get used to the signs and go through the main street?


    "Getting used to the signs will definitely take some time. So now I''m going to get used to the changes in my physical condition."


    I sighed tinyly at my father''s words.


    I can''t believe I''m passing through the avenue to get used to my illness.


    I want to stop honestly.


    But I don''t know what to say about this.


    I can only think of the kind of cooperation I can... walk with.


    By the way, isn''t it about time the potions of Sora and the others disappeared?


    Ahhhh!


    That''s right.


    Yeah. There were just a few more potions and magic items.


    ¡°I knew it. I thought I''d have to procure it soon.¡±


    But what do we do?


    I was quite confused when I saw the dump in this village.


    Because there was a vigilante''s rest stop right next to the dump.


    It seems that many of the adventurers were bad at throwing away their garbage.


    Moreover, no matter how many times you were careful, you didn''t follow the instructions.


    It seems that a rest stop was built near the dump with the meaning of surveillance.


    Because of this, I can''t pick up the potions I need.


    I can''t go in front of the Vigilante and pick up potions and magic items in the magic bag.


    I''m thinking of getting help from Ull.


    Mr. Ull.


    We traveled together, Ginar''s companions.


    I came to the Okanko Village, and after a while, I couldn''t see him at all.


    But do you know where he is?


    "I''ve got a message for Micke."


    Do you want to ask Mikke-san for help?


    Huh?


    Did you tell him?


    "I''ve already asked for a message."


    Your dad is a quick man, isn''t he?


    What''s left of the potions and magic items?


    And maybe one in a magic bag.


    Every time I found an unfair dump in the woods, Lilia and the others helped me pick up a lot of potions and magic items.


    As expected, when they picked up as many as the six of Arielus and Ursa could, it came to that amount.


    Because of that, I didn''t have to go to the dump.


    This time, it was really helpful because I couldn''t go to the dump to pick it up.


    "Phew... when I get back to the inn, I''ll expect a reply from you."


    ¡°If you''re having trouble talking, I''ll talk to you when I get back to the inn.¡±


    Haha, it''s amazing how many people there are.


    Grabbing your father''s arm, you walk down the street a little faster.


    When I realized it, Arielus walked to guide me and my dad.


    ¡°Ariel, we''re going to go home to buy sweets.¡±


    Looking at Leah, she was pointing to a stall.


    It''s a snack of fruit stewed in steamed dough, and everyone said it was delicious.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Lilia laughed at my words.


    I''ll show you all kinds!


    All kinds?


    There were many kinds and combinations of fruits, but is it okay?


    "I''ll take care of it."


    Lilia and Tanlas waved their hands to Arielus'' answer.


    Looking at your father, you look a little happy.


    Sure, Dad likes sweets too.


    Let''s go.


    I followed Mr. Arias'' words and headed for the inn.


    When I looked around for signs, there were signs that I felt in the morning a little further away.


    Should I thank Mikke-san for the escort?


    "Stop it, please."


    Huh?


    When I see your father, he smiles bitterly.


    It''s better to stay calm.


    Is that right?


    ... I guess so.


    The signs of the guards were surprisingly thin.


    Moreover, it is mixed up in the signs of the surroundings, so it is quickly lost.


    I''m sure you don''t think you''ve found out.


    "That''s what I found out..."


    Well, I don''t think I should say anything.


    "Oh, yeah, do it."


    I know it''s hard to talk about, but is it better than yesterday?


    "Almost there."


    I nodded to Mr. Arias and headed straight for the inn.


    When I arrived at the inn, I noticed that the inside was a little noisy.


    When I looked, I noticed the signs of the storekeeper, Chagu-san, and his daughter, Kagu-san.


    I''m back.


    When Mr. Arias called out to the back of the inn, he heard a rattling sound.


    When I turned my gaze, Mr. Chagu greeted me with a relaxed expression.


    "Good, the message didn''t get through well, the doctor asked me to wear it."


    Was one of the two doctors that your father asked for?


    I wonder if the other one is the one who came with the doctor?


    "That''s right." Can you take a look now? "


    You look pretty pale, but are you okay?


    Father nods with a smile at Chagu-san.


    It''s okay.


    I see? Well, I''ll show it to the doctor, so I''m sure it''ll be fine.


    Join Mr. Chagu in the cafeteria.


    Hello.


    It''s a female doctor.


    Wow, that was unexpected.

 760 Lesson 704, Doctor.

    I''ll show the female doctor to the room where my father and I are staying.


    What''s the other doctor''s name?


    Can I help you?


    Somehow, he waved his hand while relaxing in the cafeteria with a cup of tea.


    "I heard a little talk from Chagu. You want to ask me something. In the meantime, can you tell me about it?¡±


    Got it.


    Make sure your father and the doctor are seated in the chair, then prepare enough tea.


    Do you have any sweets?


    I think I''ll have something to pick at my fingertips.


    "Oh, I said it before I heard the story and it happened." First of all, I don''t ask your name. There is a reason that you are staying here, or there are many people. "


    That''s not us, though.


    "At the same time, you''ll be under my name. Judging from what you''ve heard from Chagu, you won''t be hanging out for long. In that case, you shouldn''t know much about me."


    Huh?


    If you don''t want to hang out for a long time, shouldn''t you know?


    ... what do you mean?


    Ah, because I''m watching people with different reasons, is there a possibility of getting into trouble if I get involved?


    But is it possible that just knowing the doctor''s name could get you into trouble?


    I see. You''re the doctor behind it.


    Inside?


    ¡±Fufu, you know what''s behind this, too.¡±


    You mean the back job?


    Well, there it is.


    Right there?


    I think I know a lot of things.


    "Is that so?" People come to this village with various things. I don''t mind if they''re the only ones, but I''m going after them, and all kinds of scraps are falling in. They need a doctor like me. "


    Scraps?


    Oh, I''d rather not think about it anymore.


    I''m sure.


    Yeah, I don''t need to know your name.


    Fufufufu


    What''s that?


    I felt like the female doctor looked at me and laughed, but I wonder if it was because of her feelings?


    ¡°Now, can I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. It was a sign, wasn''t it?"


    Tell the doctor that your father suddenly feels a sign, and that he feels sick because of it.


    The female doctor gave her a slightly thoughtful expression when she listened to her father''s story without even writing it on paper.


    "I understand the story." So what do you want to hear? "


    ¡°I want to know why I suddenly feel a sign.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, the first time I heard it, I thought it was impossible.¡±


    Impossible?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Father tilts his neck.


    ¡°It''s said that the reason why I can''t feel the signs is because the organ that sends signals to the brain is broken. And there''s not a single record of that organ having healed.¡±


    Signals? Organs?


    ¡°Even if you''re born with no signs, your skin feels them. However, it sends a signal to the brain that is felt by the skin, but because the organ that sends the signal is born broken, the correct information does not reach the brain."


    That''s right.


    I feel my skin.


    ¡°I think it''s suddenly felt because the broken organ has been repaired for some reason and the signal is coming to the brain.¡±


    Repair is a wound, right?


    So Sora''s potions repaired the signaling organs.


    ¡°Do you have any idea why I fixed it?¡±


    Well, that''s right. It could be a potion.


    ¡°Potions? I have records of experiments with potions in the past, but they all failed.¡±


    I''m doing such an experiment.


    What''s your dad gonna do?


    Sora''s potions... I can''t tell you.


    Maybe I''m very good with potions.


    Compatibility?


    When I look at my father strangely, I look at the doctor with a serious expression.


    Is it compatible?


    "Yes. I knew you could look at this right arm, but I was cut off by a monster." I was ready to die at that time. Actually, I was bleeding a lot. But it just so happens that the passerby put all the potions he had and had fallen on his wounds, regardless of the type. Normally, only the wound potion would have any effect. Because it is a wound that was hit by a monster. However, it is unclear how the potions worked, but the bleeding stopped perfectly and the wound became clean. I lost a lot of blood, and I was able to move in the middle of the day. "


    "That''s true. I''ve heard that using multiple portions together can have unexpected effects." In fact, it''s on the record, I see. "


    "It may be the same this time." I drank two different potions at the same time because I felt ill for an unknown reason a little while before I could feel the signs. After a while, I can feel the signs. "


    When I saw the female doctor, she nodded strangely.


    ¡°Ask, do you always drink different types of potion at the same time if you feel unwell?¡±


    "I''m not doing it right now." When I was an adventurer, I used to do it sometimes. I drank it if I needed to move quickly, especially if I was unwell and unexplained. Because the cause is unknown, I can simultaneously use the potions that come to mind. "


    The female doctor gives a bit of a stern expression to his father''s answer.


    It''s a way for an adventurer to do a certain job.


    Haha. Sure, right.


    Huh?


    Do you have a job?


    We move quickly... the work behind us.


    "Probably by drinking multiple potions at the same time, the organ that sent the signal was repaired." According to your story, it seems that I have drunk it many times before rather than once, so it may have been repaired little by little. And this method is likely to have been done because of you. As you said earlier, it was a good match. I don''t know if other people will have the same effect, but you shouldn''t expect it. ¡±


    I am relieved by the female doctor''s answer.


    In the way you say it, it shouldn''t be ¡°I''ll try it right away.¡±


    Thanks to Sora''s potions, it would be useless to try them on regular potions.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Please let me know if you have any symptoms that bother you."


    "That''s right, the worst part is the headache." There are also times when nausea is terrible. "


    The doctor nods, takes his arm and examines his pulse.


    It''s a bit heartwarming, isn''t it?


    I lean my head against what the doctor said.


    Rough, not fast heartbeat?


    I don''t know.


    "The brain that received the signal that hadn''t been sent before is probably confused."


    I think so too.


    "It may be harsh, but if you can endure it, I think your body will adapt to the signs faster." However, if you can''t... there''s a medicine that will stop you from seeing any signs. I don''t really recommend it. "


    Father nods to the words of the female doctor.


    "I''ll stop the medicine." Is it still best to be exposed to signs? "


    The silent nodding female doctor.


    Ok, I''ll do my best then.


    "Yes, but for now, I''ll give you medicine to stop nausea and headaches." If you are having a hard time, please drink it without being forced to. "


    The doctor opens the bag and takes out a bottle containing two pills.


    "This is for stopping nausea on the right and for headaches on the left."


    Thank you very much.


    The father who received the bottle lowers his head to the doctor.


    "No, I wish I could have been more helpful. I''m sorry."


    Father shakes his head to the side at the words of the doctor.


    ¡°No, it was very helpful. Thank you.¡±

 761 Lesson 705: The Influence of the Old

    After seeing off the doctors, I take a short break in the cafeteria.


    By the way, I didn''t know until the end, but who was that man who was relaxing in the cafeteria drinking tea?


    The smile shown by the female doctor when she saw a man in the cafeteria was very powerful and scary.


    "Tea, please."


    "Thank you. Do you want to eat this?"


    What your father has is a treat that a man brought as a souvenir.


    There''s a pile of them in the basket.


    Yeah, I was really curious.


    When I get a treat from the basket, I put it in my mouth.


    It''s a slightly hard sweets, and the slight sweetness spreads out in the mouth and is delicious.


    "That''s good. It''s just the right amount of sweetness."


    That''s right.


    After eating the second piece, drink tea slowly.


    "I thought that man was the assistant to the female doctor, but it was different."


    From the atmosphere, is that man an adventurer?


    "That must be her escort." I don''t know if an escort who leaves the side will be useful. "


    What, an escort?


    You enjoyed a relaxing cup of tea and ate a lot of sweets.


    ... I see.


    That''s why you turned that smile on me.


    "Oh, more than that, Father!" Are you all right with your headache? "


    I noticed nausea, but I had a headache.


    "Oh, I''m fine.... I''m really fine." No, I''m sorry I kept it hidden. So please don''t make such an unchaste look. From now on, I''ll say it properly. "


    I sighed at my father''s panicked appearance.


    I said, "Let me know if you change your health."


    "I don''t know, I''m sick of myself."


    Why didn''t you notice?


    "I''m good at hiding."


    I know!


    "Haha, don''t get angry. It''s an old influence."


    Huh?


    When I look at your father, I notice that he has a pathetic look on his face.


    "I realized this time." I was even fooling myself. "


    I don''t know what it is, so I tilted my neck.


    "Think about it. Nothing abnormal is happening now, so we can do the same thing as usual." If you work alone behind the scenes, being unable to move will lead to death. That''s why you try your best to trick your brain and body. If it continues, you won''t be able to make the right decision in time. If you have a mild cold, your body and brain will judge that you have a mild cold even if your symptoms get worse. ¡±


    My father had a cold once.


    I recommended Flem''s potions, but not enough to drink.


    But after a few hours, it got worse.


    It didn''t suddenly get worse, and my father didn''t notice, but it was much worse.


    "Drinking several types of potions is to fool the brain and body when all the symptoms get better after drinking them. Using potions is easy for your brain to fool because you actually know how it works. It doesn''t matter if it actually works or not. Well, because it''s a potion, it works to some extent."


    The back job is that you need it, right?


    It''s a scary world.


    "This time, Ivy worried me so many times that I finally realized my condition." Even though the body is emitting abnormalities, the brain and body are not aware of it. I didn''t think that the influence would remain after years of withdrawing from the work behind the scenes. I thought it was healed. "


    I see.


    Speaking of which, the female doctor said, "It''s a way for an adventurer who has a job to do it."


    Maybe she knew why your father drinks more than one potion.


    Maybe that''s why I saw your father with a tough look.


    I mean, from the doctor''s point of view, it''s probably not an acceptable practice to cheat your body and make it impossible.


    My father said that he noticed, but his body will not return to its original state immediately.


    How do I make sure my dad knows how he''s feeling?


    Hmm, did you notice that I was worried?


    "Father."


    What''s the matter?


    I wish I could create an environment where my father could notice that he was feeling sick, but I can''t.


    From now on, I''ll ask you more out loud.


    Huh?


    Then do what I can.


    When I say what I can do, I just say it properly in words.


    From now on, instead of judging your father based on his condition, let''s ask him properly.


    Yeah, let''s do that.


    "Um, Ivy? Is there anything you can do on your own?"


    "That''s not true." I''m going to involve my father more and more from now on. "


    What''s that?


    Why do you look so happy?


    I see. I''m looking forward to it.


    Well, okay.


    Yeah.


    It''s important to ask it out loud.


    "Yes, how about dinner today?"


    "Huh? That''s right. I think I''d like to eat Ivy''s first meal in a long time."


    Speaking of which, I haven''t made it since I stayed at this inn.


    I''m asking the inn today, so I''ll make it tomorrow.


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Your father''s smile makes you smile with joy.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Kome"


    Huh? Kome?


    "I want to eat rice bowls. I don''t think that''s going to work. Sometimes I want to eat asexually."


    "Fufu, I understand." Nhh ~ I wonder if the six fruits of the beef rice bowl gook are okay? "


    Maximum


    I didn''t have the strength to eat dinner yesterday, but I think I can eat it today.


    I should think it was good, but I may not have noticed that I am not feeling well.


    I think we should ask Arielus and the others if they want to eat too.


    That''s right.


    ¡°Yes, I want to eat¡±


    I noticed it in the signs, but I didn''t expect to see you raise your hand.


    I reached up and looked at Micke, who was coming into the dining room.


    "Do you know what you eat?"


    ¡°No, I don''t know, but my guess says it''s better to eat it.¡±


    What do you think, Mr. Mickey?


    Haha, what do we do?


    My dad sees me too.


    "It''s okay." There''s plenty of meat, and there''s plenty of room. "


    Kome?


    Mikke''s expression was a little surprised.


    Are you surprised, after all?


    "Can you cook your own food?" Wow, it''s been a long time, so I''m glad. "


    Huh?


    I tilted my neck with my father to see how Mikke was doing.


    "Have you ever eaten?"


    Micke nods over and over again to your father''s question.


    "Yes, there is." Someone who taught me how to act. There was a time when the meat was rolled up and baked in a round foil. At first, I was puzzled, but it was so delicious. I''ve had it made over and over. But he died suddenly of illness. I asked someone who was good at cooking to make it for me, but the hardness was different. I''ve been giving up lately. It''s a meat dish, but you know what? "


    There is one dish that comes to mind.


    A dish that makes a small round rice balls, rolls them so that they can''t be seen with thin meat, and grills them to taste sweet and spicy.


    ¡°Maybe, but I don''t think the same flavor is possible because the flavorings vary from person to person.¡±


    "That''s fine! I was just sweetening the sauce in this village."


    Well, then maybe we can make a similar flavor.


    Ok, I''ll make it.


    "Thank you. That person is a strange person." I hid it, but it was someone with a strange memory. "


    Huh?


    Remember?


    Mickhee!


    Huh?


    Whose voice is that?


    Looking at the entrance to the cafeteria, there was Uru carrying a large amount of magic bags.


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Ms Uru was nagging at Ms Mikke''s overwhelming answer.


    I never thought I''d forget this distance.


    At this distance?


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was telling you something delicious.¡±


    Looking at Mikke, she doesn''t seem to reflect at all.


    Ms. Ull sighed heavily at her appearance.


    When I look at my father and I, I approach silently.


    It''s been a long time.


    "Oh, this is what I was asked to do."


    The thing you asked for?


    ... oh, potions and magic items?


    "Oh, this is delicious."


    Mikke smiles as she eats the sweets on the table.


    "Micke..."


    Ahahah.


    Mikke-san is a natural.

 762 Episode 706: Ultra Rare Magic Bag

    "Thank you, thank you."


    Your father picks up a magic bag from Mr. Ull.


    "And I''m going to come with this magic bag."


    Huh?


    Does that mean you''ll give me a magic bag?


    "Huh? But this magic bag..."


    Your father looks at you with a surprised expression.


    What''s the matter with you?


    ¡°Dad, is there something in that magic bag?¡±


    "Oh, this is an ultra rare magic bag. The capacity is different, and the functionality is different from other things."


    Eh, did you get such a good magic bag?


    But why?


    "The leader of the regiment said," The things in the cave are strictly confidential, so I can''t give you the honorarium. That''s why I gave you something that might be useful. If you don''t need it, change it to gold. It''s going to be a good value. "It seems that what happened in the cave is quite important. After all, I only share information with a few of my direct reports. Ah, don''t tell me because I haven''t been informed either."


    That''s right.


    I didn''t tell Mr. Ull either.


    But I wonder if the Tree Monster has to be so secretive to disable the magic circle?


    "All right, but why can''t I just give you my honorarium?"


    It''s weird, isn''t it?


    "It seems that in the past, there were vigilantes and adventurers aiming for the honorarium paid in confidence, and there was damage." After that, if you want to thank me confidentially, I''ll give it to you as an item. "


    That''s why it''s a magic bag.


    Well, it looks like an ultra rare magic bag, so I feel like it''s too much of a thank you.


    "All right, tell him ''thank you''."


    "All right."


    Dad takes the magic item out of the magic bag and smiles bitterly.


    ¡°Is this trash?¡±


    Huh?


    See the magic items your father has in his hand.


    There''s a big scratch on it, so it''s highly likely that it was thrown away.


    "It''s a problem in this village."


    I leaned my neck at Mr. Uru''s words.


    "Adventurers in this village can get as many magic items as they want in the cave." That''s why I threw it away even though it can still be used. Well, if it''s terrible, you''ll be banned from entering and exiting the cave. "


    I mean, you don''t care about magic items because you get everything you need.


    Certainly, the problem is unique to this village, which has a lot of caves.


    So, do you think that''s enough?


    Father smiles bitterly at Ull''s question.


    "Oh, no problem, it''s more than all the magic bags I use right now with this one magic bag."


    "Huh. Not so much?"


    Can you fit more in one of the five magic bags your dad uses?


    You really have the wrong capacity, don''t you?


    "Ivy, I think you''re misunderstanding."


    Huh?


    Isn''t that the five magic bags your father had?


    I told you it was all a magic bag.


    ¡°It''s all about the magic bag that Ivy and I have.¡±


    ... my father''s five magic bags and my five magic bags?


    "Awesome. Are you sure you''re going in that much?"


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Take the magic bag that your father gave you from the head of the regiment.


    The funny thing about a magic bag is that you can tell what''s in it when you hold it.


    Oh, the amount of trash inside is really amazing.


    With this, I might be able to give Sol a very satisfactory amount.


    I''m always trying to put up with it a little bit.


    ¡°Thank you, it''s very helpful. I think everyone will be happy.¡±


    ¡°I see. If you''d said that, I''d have worked hard to pick up the garbage.¡±


    Oh, I see.


    The large capacity of the magic bag means that you have to pick up a lot of garbage.


    Look at the magic bag in your hand.


    The contents are packed to the limit.


    Looks like he did his best to pick up the garbage.


    "Thank you, Mr. Url."


    It must have been tough.


    You''re welcome. There are four more.


    Five magic bags with so many in them.


    I wonder how much this one''s worth.


    The leader says, "It''s going to be a good price," so it''s going to be a great price.


    Are you sure you want five?


    "I definitely received it directly from the leader of the regiment." That''s all that matters in the cave. "


    A little doubt arose in Mr. Ull''s words.


    Is it really just about the wooden monster, this magic bag?


    But there''s nothing else I can think of.


    No, maybe it''s the magic circle?


    Maybe there''s been some progress on the issue of the magic circle being depicted without anyone there.


    And maybe that was very important.


    ... I''m starting to feel like there''s a possibility.


    But I''m sure it''s better not to ask.


    What''s the matter?


    Url looks at me strangely and smiles.


    I thought I''d give everyone a cup of rice.


    Yeah, let''s get everyone a drink right away.


    Especially Sol.


    I''ve been reducing the amount a bit.


    I see.


    Uru strokes my head with a similar smile.


    Ah, you know I misled you.


    "Ull, are you ready for work?"


    "Oh, I finished it yesterday." Mikke also received some requests, didn''t she? "


    "Yes, listen! Some stupid aristocrat, hiding behind the rumors of a short-minded adventurer, was targeting Liu''s balls."


    What''s that?


    Isn''t that what you were involved with before you came to this village?


    "As a matter of fact, all the way from this village into the woods, there''s a place for Liu." I have no idea when I''ve lived there. And if you get mad at me for being badly involved, the village will be destroyed, so I''m supposed to keep an eye on it. And yet! I heard you took the balls of Ryu. All the adventurers I took were confirmed dead. The balls are broken and you don''t know what happened to the child inside. "


    What''s that?


    Liu''s child flew away with his parent Liu, right?


    My dad should have properly reported it to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    When I look at your father, he has a steep expression because the information is incorrect.


    With that child, I''ve safely reunited with my parent Liu and returned to the back of the forest.


    Huh?


    Micke was surprised by Mr. Ur''s words.


    I reported it to the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Is that true?


    Mickey looks at your father.


    Father nodded and Micke laughed.


    "Wow."


    I''m going to nod to Mr. Ur''s little words, but I''m going to endure them.


    But it was really powerful.


    "Hmph. Yes. It looks like the information has changed along the way." Fufu, who changed it? I''m really curious, aren''t I? "


    Oh, that''s right.


    Uru-san looks at his father, but he is gently distracted.


    Yeah, I know how that feels.


    ¡°Mr. Druid, who did you report to?¡±


    When asked politely by Mikke-san''s current smile, I was somewhat overwhelmed by the chill.


    Besides, you named your father "Mr.".


    I''ve never seen such a frightened gentleman.


    "When I briefly talked to the Adventurer''s Guild reception, I was passed through and explained in detail." At that time, he asked me about the dead adventurer, and I gave him the contract that the dead man had. "


    "I see. Heh, the receptionist?" Or maybe the manager of the Adventurer''s Guild Ground Floor? Which one of you knelt down to the nobility? I''m going to ask you two a few questions. "


    Can I ask you something?


    When I saw Micke, I saw that she was really laughing happily.


    "Well, how can I listen to you?" After all, you have to start by being honest. "


    How do you do that?


    No, I don''t want to know, I don''t need to know.


    I''m going.


    "" "Welcome." "


    I don''t know who you are, but you''d better be honest right away.


    Absolutely.

 763 Outside: The Anxiety of the Head of the Okanko Village Vigilante Group

    - Gabari Vigilante Leader''s Perspective -


    Review the documents.


    Write a signature if there is no problem, and circle the problem area in red if you find one.


    When you''re finished, you''ll find the next paperwork.


    I wrote my autographs one after the other and circled them in red... I''m tired.


    ¡±Hmph, it looks like my body is clicking¡±


    If you look at the clock, it''s been 4 hours since I started working.


    You should feel tired because you were working without taking a break.


    It''s time to take a break.


    Write your signature on the document in your hand and make sure your name is correct.


    His autograph''s better, too.


    The autograph says Gilmouth''s name, not mine.


    "No problem,"


    Place the document on top of the load of verified documents.


    I glanced at another pile of paperwork on the desk.


    Me too, but Gilmouth isn''t very good at paperwork, so if you notice, you''re hoarding it.


    "That said, the amount this time would be terrible." That''s right, he stashed the paperwork away. "


    I feel that Gilmouth has the most documents he has ever accumulated.


    I''ll definitely buy you dinner when you get back.


    It''s time to come home, right?


    Get away from the desk and prepare a cup of tea.


    "Oh, it''s a new treat."


    Put the sweets on the shelf in your mouth.


    The sweets my men have prepared are just right for me.


    When you''re tired, it''s a sweet treat after all.


    Con.


    "Huh? Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    It was Gilmouth''s voice.


    Here you go.


    Oh, I knew it.


    It wasn''t Gilmouth who came in, it was Gilmouth''s shadow.


    The fact that he''s here means he''s not back yet.


    I went to get rid of the fortune-teller who came out of the church in King''s Landing, but was there a problem?


    What''s the matter?


    ¡°Yes, Gilmouth contacted me. The fortune-tellers and guards have been dealt with. One church cadre is secured. Eight people were executed, except for two assassination squads. And it looks like two of our people are dead.¡±


    The hand holding the tea in the cup stops.


    but I immediately put the tea in the cup.


    "Did you hear what happened?"


    ¡°When I caught the guard beside the fortune-teller, it exploded.¡±


    "Go ahead. It''s an explosion."


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    I serve tea in the shadow of Gilmouth and drink the tea I put in for myself.


    It was a bit bitter.


    Anything else?


    I''m sure Gilmour''s direct reports will know about this report.


    There is no need for the shadows to move on purpose.


    "Gilmouth went to the next village because he got information that there was someone in the village of Okanno who helped him with this incident. Also, the magic circle was painted on the astrologer''s body."


    Sighs at the report from the shadows.


    A magic circle painted on the priest''s body that was found in an incident using a magic circle.


    Because of this information, we decided it was dangerous to intercept them in the village and decided to process them in the woods, but that was correct.


    What kind of magic circle was it?


    "It was a magic circle that informed the location." Besides, the fortune-teller was sick. ¡±


    Ill?


    ¡°Yes, my colleagues who saw the fortune-teller said that it didn''t last a year.¡±


    A year would have been a long time ago.


    And yet, without recuperating in King''s Landing?


    ... you didn''t let me rest.


    "Don''t do anything terrible."


    You''ve withstood the magic circle with your sick body.


    That''s right.


    Does the Church really want a replacement for a dying fortune-teller?


    No, wait.


    Leah was once captured by the church.


    That said, the church may know what skills Leah has.


    Suppose Leah had the skills the Church wanted.


    Apart from Leah, there were other fortunetellers who fled the church.


    There are also a few people in this village.


    However, there is no indication that we are attempting to locate them.


    "The church may not give up on her."


    The aim was not one of the escaped astrologers, Leah.


    In that case, I''m a little worried about my current condition.


    Her escort should be on duty with the four of us now.


    When it comes to duty, there are always two people around.


    I''m a little worried.


    But you can''t stand out if you do too much.


    "What''s wrong with their protection?"


    Keep the number of guards, and change the number of guards.


    A little more, a more capable guard.


    "I''m protecting you now, but when I''m ready, I''m going to welcome you as a companion."


    A shadow that puts a little thought into my words.


    Are you against making them friends?


    Disagree?


    "No, besides the three of them, there were two." There were people who were acting together, right? Are they going to be friends too? "


    "No, they''re going to act differently."


    Perhaps it is time for them to leave this village.


    It''s time to get ready for winter.


    I''m surprised, though.


    I can''t believe you''re starting to feel signs that you weren''t born to feel.


    According to the female doctor, "I definitely feel the sign", so I''m sure.


    I don''t know why I started to feel it. It seems that it is for various portions of clothes at the same time, but it is a lie.


    No, I know that using multiple potions at the same time can have mysterious effects.


    But you''re so suspicious.


    I have a feeling there''s something to hide.


    I''d like to take a closer look... but they''ve got someone in the Royal Capital who can guarantee their identity.


    Try to do something extra.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    No, I don''t know what kind of work you''re doing.


    To satisfy your curiosity, you have to risk your life.


    I knew it. This is a peaceful place.


    Captain?


    "Huh? No, I don''t want to."


    You were shouting out loud.


    Failed.


    "Oh, speaking of which. I kept this before I came here.¡±


    Receive several documents from the shadows.


    When I checked the contents, I felt a deep breath.


    What''s that?


    "I had it checked in the cave." The one who knows the cave best. "


    Oh, you''re the leader of the regiment, right?


    By the way, you knew the shadows.


    "Yes, they found the problem."


    A shadow caught between my eyebrows and my words.


    The expression resembled that of Gilmouth, making it a bit bitter.


    What is it?


    No, I don''t usually think so, but I thought the expression on his face looked just like Gilmouth''s.


    Shadow touches her face with her hands and leans her neck.


    "It''s just the leader of the regiment that says it''s not alike." Is it because you''re a cousin, even though people often say that you''re just like you? "


    That''s strange, isn''t it?


    From my point of view, Gilmouth and the Shadow are similar, but they look different.


    However, it was similar to just serving as a shadow.


    "Well, I don''t care about that." That means that the magic circle of spatial movement is complete, right? "


    That''s what happens.


    The magic circle that determines the coordinates was found in three caves.


    My dad activated one of them.


    I told you not to do anything so dangerous.


    Well, thanks to that, I was able to confirm that the space was moving.


    How far can you move in space? That''s the question.


    Can you move even if there are people in the space?


    If you can, you''ll be in danger.


    You can now send enemies into the middle of the village, right?


    That''s what it is, isn''t it?


    Nodding to the words of the shadows, he let out a great sigh.


    I wish my people in King''s Landing could get some information on the movement of space.


    I wonder what''s going to happen.

 764 I solved 707 stories.

    "It''s about Liu''s balls, but it''s settled." Thank you for the information. The receptionist and the administrator of the Adventurer''s Guild on the first floor were both black. Fufu ¡±


    Mikke-san''s last laugh was accompanied by a chilling chill.


    "I see." I''m glad I helped. Is something wrong? "


    Arias''s expression puzzled at Mikke''s appearance.


    No.


    Mikke shakes her head to the side, but somehow it''s not the same as usual.


    Hmm, somehow you''re in a bad mood, or you''re angry.


    I solved the problem, but what happened?


    "Did you find anything unexpected?"


    A deep wrinkle is engraved between Mikke''s eyebrows in your father''s question.


    "You can''t keep it down." Hah, will you listen to me now? The two of them were about to make this village a better place. ¡±


    Landlord?


    What were the reception directors and management managers trying to do?


    "Even though I worked for the Adventurer''s Guild, I didn''t understand the monsters at all." Those idiots. "


    To serve in the Adventurer''s Guild, didn''t you have any exams on monsters?


    Micke nods, "Of course," to her father''s words.


    "I have knowledge about monsters." They know a lot about monsters. But it seemed like I had the idea of saying "monster." "Moreover, there''s no way a person can be defeated by a monster. It''s because I don''t know about monsters that I lose."


    I thought the more I knew about monsters, the more terrifying they were.


    After all, they run faster than people and attack with their big fangs and horns.


    Moreover, depending on the monster, it could be used even for magic.


    How do you think we can win this?


    Are you two so strong?


    Is that what you thought?


    "Not at all. It''s always someone to protect you." That''s why I don''t know the real horror of monsters. "


    Oh, that way.


    "If you put the top monster in front of you once, you''ll know how weak you are." At that time, I was ready to die. "


    Mikke-san has that kind of experience.


    I''m sure your father has one too.


    "Well, if there''s no damage, how did you see the monster?" But those idiots cooperated with the nobility of the capital. "


    Another nobleman in the capital?


    Are the nobles of the capital free?


    "The two of them knew that Ryu would take care of their children, and they were taking their balls hostage and trying to manipulate Ryu."


    "" "" Wow. "" "" "


    Awesome, everyone''s voices are coming together.


    But that''s really impossible.


    It''s terrible that I thought it would succeed.


    "Moreover, there are many monsters coming out of the cave, so they don''t have to worry about feeding, and even if there is damage in the village, they can be recovered immediately."


    No, no, no.


    When I touched Liu''s anger, I thought the village was a sea of fire in an instant.


    Yeah, that''s why it''s so stubborn.


    "I''ll tell you with confidence, how many times did you think I''d break their heads along the way?" I don''t think it''s great that I put up with the bones of my feet. "


    I wonder if it''s great...?


    Well, if I break my head, I can''t talk.


    If we put the balls in the village, the village will be ready in a few minutes.


    I remember the information that was in the book, in my father''s words.


    Liu''s fire attack was so powerful that it was almost impossible to prevent it.


    That''s why you should never offend Liu.


    Don''t make people come to many places.


    It was, wasn''t it?


    Speaking of which, I felt like it was written that the balls of Ryu could withstand the fire of Ryu.


    Yes, that''s right. Ryu''s balls can withstand the attack of her parents.


    Great, that''s right.


    "Huh? The two captured had knowledge of monsters, right?" Then you knew the balls were immune to them. Why did you think you could be a hostage? "


    Mr. Tanras looks at Mickey strangely.


    Ah, from her stunned expression, I knew it was "stupid answers".


    "These guys," he said, "the resistance must be only to the balls that were born. When hatching, the shell should be thin so that it is easy to be born, so it is okay to take hostages as the balls just before hatching, when they are no longer resistant."


    Haha, that''s an amazing interpretation.


    Mr. Tanras''s expression was attracted.


    I know how you feel.


    What do you say, they interpret it as they see fit?


    "We were totally stunned to hear it." I really didn''t think those two were so stupid. But maybe the way you thought about it saved the village. If the balls hadn''t hatched along the way, they might have been brought to the village. "


    I see.


    The balls hatched along the way, so the adventurers couldn''t come back to this village.


    If they had targeted the newborn child, this village would have been really dangerous.


    "Speaking of which, why did Liu leave the balls?" Normally, you can''t leave, right? "


    I''m not going anywhere.


    When I saw your father, I was strangely tilted.


    Yeah. Didn''t you know?


    Yeah.


    It wasn''t in the book.


    "Liu, who is near this village, will have many children." Usually it''s one or two, but there''s a record of having five balls at a time. Maybe she was telling me to get some bait because she gave birth to more balls this time and had already hatched. So I got separated from the balls, and they both seemed to be saying, "Steal" while their parents were going to fetch the bait. "


    I have a lot of kids.


    I wonder if there''s a lot of little lulu flying around the big lulu?


    It''s dangerous, so I''ll never get close, but I''d like to take a look.


    "The two of them have been captured, but what about the nobility?" Anyway, even if I sue you, you''ll run away, right? "


    Mikke shrugged at your father''s words.


    "Well, I''m sure you''ll escape." Or rather, you wouldn''t do anything to them either. I caught one of the aristocrats'' men, but they''ll cut it off anyway. I know it''s no use complaining. "


    Aristocrats are powerful in vain.


    Are we out of control?


    "But the people in this village aren''t as sweet as they are silent." Because this village could have disappeared. That''s why I wrote to you about the protest from the village. Soon, you''ll get a threatening letter like "It''s no use complaining" or "Will you turn the nobles into enemies?"


    Mm-hmm?


    Tilts his head to Mikke''s explanation.


    I know that the people of this village are seriously angry.


    It was really dangerous.


    However, why would you write a letter saying that you feel that way, or that you know it''s useless to complain?


    "When I get the letter back, I''ll... well..."


    Oh, Micke-san''s speech is dull.


    I mean, there''s something I can''t tell you.


    ... I wonder if someone will do something about the nobility?


    Well, if you do something bad, don''t run away.


    I nodded at Micke-san.


    That''s true, isn''t it?


    "Yes, I''ve solved Leah''s case."


    Really?


    Ms Mikke''s words surprised Lilia.


    Yeah. I caught all the pursuers and everything from the King''s Church.


    Anything else?


    A fortune-teller... or something like that.


    I''m glad to hear that.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    When Leah thanked her, Arielus and Tannis lowered their heads.


    That''s good.


    Now Leah and the others can move on.

 765 Prepare for episode 708

    You''re really leaving, aren''t you?


    Leah looked at me with a sad look on her face.


    Yes, I''m going.


    For your father''s sake, it would be better to arrive as soon as possible.


    Besides, when we get to the village, we''ll be ready for winter.


    Winter?


    I have something to decide this winter.


    It is a promise made to the astrologer, to go to the forest of lights, or not.


    I told my father I wanted to go.


    But I''m lost.


    My promise to the fortune-teller is to send me to the Forest of Light.


    But I remembered the exchange with the fortune-teller... do you really want her to go?


    No matter how many times I think about it, I don''t really know whether I want you to go or not.


    And it was said unto him, Go unto the city which is next unto the king''s city. But he said, No need to go.


    I remembered and noticed that many people say "you don''t have to go", and I said it was the town next door, but I didn''t say it was the Light Forest.


    And don''t forget that the fortune-teller was connected to the church.


    Is it the Church that wants me to go to the Woods of Light?


    I don''t know.


    Ivy?


    Yes.


    Oh, I''m so lost in my thoughts.


    "Actually... when I first met Ivy, I... dreamed of Ivy."


    Huh?


    Is that supposed to be the future?


    "Um..."


    I saw something hard to say.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you see?¡±


    "I was crying. I was crying alone in a white building."


    Were you crying in a white building?


    Is that sad or regrettable?


    "What was your expression?"


    "It was sad." And for a moment, I saw the red color. I just didn''t know what that was. "


    Blood is what comes to mind with redness and sadness.


    You''re going to lose someone?


    No, no.


    Don''t think badly.


    Now that I know, I don''t mean that I should be careful of white buildings.


    ¡°I think it''s one of the future. I was able to find out now that something is going to happen in the white building. That means we may be able to evade the white buildings and be prepared to fight those who drive me into grief.¡±


    Huh?


    "There must be another future."


    Yes, I''m sure there is.


    "Great."


    Good, huh?


    I thought you''d suffer from hearing about the future I saw.


    I was worried, so it seemed difficult to say.


    "In the past, I thought that the visible future would remain the same. But not now. Because the future of Arielus that I saw a long time ago has changed."


    The future of Mr. Arielus.


    "I''ve had dreams about ten times in the past. It was a future in which Garth would die covering for me."


    Mr. Garth?


    It''s the previous name, isn''t it?


    Now that you''re Arielus-san... the future has changed.


    "There are a lot of things I didn''t say to Arias or Tanlas about the future I saw." The only thing I couldn''t say was a terrible future. But it''s been a little different lately. It''s like... right now, the future is changing. "


    The future keeps changing?


    Is it because someone is acting in a way that will change the future?


    "[]/(exp, n) (1) (


    Do you still see the future?


    I hated it so much.


    Yeah, because I don''t hate this power as much as I used to.


    Huh?


    "I hated it a lot before. It''s the skill that caused me to take away my loved ones one by one. But for now, I just want to admit this skill. Fufu, I can''t beat my skills."


    Yeah, Lilia''s really getting stronger.


    You''re an amazing person.


    "Besides, I didn''t think I could change the future I saw in the past." But not now. As Ivy says, the future I see is only one of many. It turns out that somebody''s actions can change things. "


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    I would never admit that someone could die in the future.


    If I can change my behavior, I''ll change it.


    "Thank you."


    Huh?


    Looking at Lilia, there was a girl who laughed very beautifully.


    Besides, I''m a little in love with it.


    "Thanks to Ivy, I feel like I''ve changed a lot." I''m glad I met Ivy. ¡±


    I could tell from Lilia''s words that her face was getting hot.


    This is embarrassing.


    But I also want to convey my feelings properly.


    "I''m glad I met Leah too." Thank you very much. "


    "... after all, can''t you stop going?"


    Well, we''re back on track.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I know. I''m sorry I persisted."


    No.


    "Okay, I''ll help you. What were you doing?"


    Lilia looks at the magic items scattered around the room.


    Yes, I was sorting out the magic items and potions that Uru brought me before I left for the journey to make it easier to use.


    However, I was troubled because of the large amount.


    I''m sorry, are you okay?


    "... do you still have enough magic bags?"


    "No, four more."


    I still have one magic bag left.


    It really contained a lot of magic items and potions.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it." Arious and Tanthras are coming for me, too. "


    Oh, it looks like we''re both going to be involved.


    I''m sorry, but it''s very helpful.


    Seeing Lilia leave the room, she divided the magic items spread throughout the room with the amount of magic energy remaining.


    The size of the magic item and the amount of magic power remaining were not proportional, so I had to check the amount of magic power remaining.


    But there are many luxurious adventurers in this village.


    I still have a lot of magic items left in my hand.


    more like this.....


    Is that a whip?


    The shape is definitely a whip.


    What do you use whip magic items for?


    Please wait. Wow, you have a rare weapon.


    I''m sorry to bother you.


    A rare weapon?


    It was a whip weapon.


    "Thank you for coming."


    I bowed my head to Arielus and Tannis.


    The two looked at the state of the room and made a slight pull on their faces.


    I bet you didn''t think it was like this.


    I looked around the room.


    Sure, it might be a little awful.


    Where are the Soras?


    Point to the window to answer Mr. Tanras'' question.


    "That''s cute."


    "Yes, I ate and played and slept with satisfaction."


    Arielus smiles bitterly at my words.


    As always, you''re free.


    Yeah, I think so too.


    "Now, let''s do it! Instead, what do we do with that weapon?" The whip is difficult to handle. "


    I gaze at the whip Mr. Tanras has in my hand.


    Because it''s difficult to handle, I wonder if it was abandoned with a lot of magic power left.


    Is it that difficult? By the way, I''ve never seen an adventurer with that weapon before.


    Is it really unusual?


    ... don''t worry about it.


    Can you teach your dad how to handle it?


    I don''t think your dad can do that.


    Nh...... I''m curious.


    "Oh no. If you''re worried, you can let Druid know." If you can handle it, you can use it as a weapon. If I can''t, I''ll give up. The weapons are "fitting" and "not fitting", so if I don''t use them, I won''t know. "


    That''s right.


    If it bothers you, you can try it.


    "I will."


    Place the whip in your hand somewhere else than the other magic items.


    "Pu..."


    Huh?


    Sora was staring at the whip as she turned to look at the sound.


    What''s the matter?


    "Puu, puuu"


    Did you fall asleep?


    Well, let''s tidy up the magic items spread throughout the room.


    If not, there''s nowhere to sleep!

 766 Lesson 709: To the little village of Marche

    Is that all of it?


    Yeah, that''s all of it.


    There are four magic bags in front of me.


    And two bags containing Sora and the others.


    There is one basket containing Tron.


    I didn''t expect it to decrease this much, did I?


    Of the four magic bags, three are Sora''s rice, such as potions and magic items.


    My dad and I had all the clothes, cookware and other things we needed in a magic bag.


    The garbage that Mr. Uru brought me ended up with three pieces of garbage, whether it was tidied up or eaten by Sora and the others.


    Still, we can carry much more than we''ve ever done, so we''ll be less likely to put up with Sora and the others.


    By the way, what''s the name of the next village?


    When I saw my father, he gave me a map.


    It''s the Village of Marche.


    The village of Marchu.


    If you look at the map, it looks like the village of Marchu is closer to the village of Ocanno than the village of Ocanno.


    That said, I don''t know if this map is accurate, so it''s probably best to remember it around here.


    The road is well marked on the map, but to be honest, it''s suspicious.


    The road to the small village can be difficult to find because the trees get in the way.


    Well, I''m sure we won''t make it through the usual path.


    What kind of place is the Village of Marche?


    ¡°It looks like a successful village in agriculture and dairy farming, and there''s a lot of good stuff there.¡±


    Farming and dairy farming.


    I''m really looking forward to that.


    When I get good ingredients, I want to make a lot of things.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Yeah.


    From the shoulder, there are two magic bags.


    And a bag of Sora and the others.


    Less.


    Until now, there were two more magic bags.


    You''re so easy-going, aren''t you?


    My father looks at me happily.


    Yeah. That''s easy.


    Just two magic bags lowered from the shoulder is awesome!


    When she got out of the room and went down to the first floor, there was Lilia with a sad expression on her face.


    But when he saw us, he laughed.


    I know you''re struggling a bit, but it looks like you''re going to drop me off with a smile.


    You''re a nice guy.


    "Thank you for everything."


    Father greets Mr. Arias and Mr. Chagu, the shopkeeper.


    "Thank you so much for being here."


    Arielus and the others lowered their heads.


    When I lowered my head, I came out of the inn.


    "Ivy, come back to the Okanko Village." We''re in this village. "


    "Yes, I''ll come back to see you."


    Micke and Al have finished greeting you yesterday.


    He says he has some business he can''t get out of today.


    "There was a lot going on, but you met good people."


    That''s right.


    Before going out onto the main street, I turned around and looked at Cebu.


    I wonder if Leah noticed my behavior.


    I also waved at Lilia and the others and turned the corner and went out onto the main street.


    I looked forward to seeing how Clinton and my father were doing.


    I don''t look pale and I walk normally.


    You don''t look very well.


    But it''s actually different, isn''t it?


    When I say to the village of Marchu, I''ll take a rest.


    Let''s be careful not to be misled by their appearance.


    "I know."


    Ah, this sign...... has been taken care of since three days ago.


    I gently turned my gaze to the one who felt the sign.


    Gently shifted his gaze away so that he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    ¡°Ivy''s really sensitive to signs.¡±


    Looking at my behavior, my father looks impressed.


    I did my best.


    It was really easy to escape when I could read the signs.


    That''s why I tried my best to be aware of a wide range of signs.


    Nevertheless, you know what I''m doing with my little moves.


    Walking down the main street toward the gate, watching your father go by.


    I know you''re not feeling well, but can you walk like this?


    "Yeah, I''m fine, I''m fine."


    "I can''t rely on your father."


    "It''s terrible."


    I found out that your father laughed small.


    But it''s true.


    When I reached the gate, I greeted the gatekeepers and went out into the woods.


    If you go out into the woods, it''ll be a little easier for your father.


    Are you sure you''re okay?


    "That''s worrying." I really don''t have a problem. "


    From the look and attitude, I have no idea, so I have no choice but to believe it.


    Speaking of which, the room that handled the entrance to the village was clean.


    I was in great shape when I came to the village to go through the procedures.


    That''s right.


    Get out into the woods, "and look around as you walk to some extent.


    There was no sign of an escort in the Okanko Village.


    There were no signs of adventurers nearby.


    Probably, it should be okay.


    Can I get Sora and the others out?


    Nhh, let''s just get out of here a little bit more.


    "All right."


    Walk along the village road towards Okanno Village, searching for signs around you.


    When I walked for about half an hour, my father looked at me.


    It''s about time you''re okay.


    "Yeah. Sola, Ciel. You can come out."


    Open the lid of the bag containing the shoulder-down Sora and Shell.


    When I saw him, I opened the lid of the bag containing the Flem and the Sol.


    Four animals from each of the two bags are coming out vigorously.


    As soon as she got out, she went back to Adandara and began to relax her body.


    After all, if it''s just the room, you''ll lose your body.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    Sora and Flem seemed a little excited, and they stretched vertically and horizontally.


    Maybe he''s loosening up.


    Beside it, Sol was also moving in a small vertical motion.


    I waited for a while to see how everyone was doing.


    I realized that I had calmed down, so my dad called out to everyone.


    It''s time to go.


    Plump, plump, plump


    THERRRRRR


    "Pefufu"


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    When Shell became a slime, she jumped as fast as she could.


    Sora and the others followed.


    I guess you didn''t have enough to play with.


    He nodded bitterly to his father''s words.


    The room and the days in the cave would have been tough.


    I''ve done bad things.


    Let''s go.


    In my words, four cats walk in front of me.


    Speaking of which, where''s Tron?


    I gently wandered inside the basket hanging from my father''s shoulder.


    At the end of his gaze, Tron seemed to be in a good mood.


    If you look like this, you won''t be able to wake up for a few days, right?


    Your dad pokes a tron with his fingers, but it really doesn''t work.


    Seems so.


    I sleep well.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Huh?


    I guess it was time to show off Ciel''s true nature.


    When I turned my gaze to Shell, I found myself a little off the village road.


    Is it closer to Okanno Village?


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Shell laughs a bit as she cries confidently.


    Well then, as usual, let''s go to Sheel''s direction.


    Yeah.

 767 Episode 710: Relaxing

    Day 5 of a walk through the woods towards the village of Marchu.


    For some reason, Sora and the others started playing in the river.


    The season is already autumn.


    It is getting a little cooler.


    That said, the water is getting rather cold.


    "Are you all right? Aren''t you cold?" Please don''t catch a cold. "


    ¡°Ivy, I''ve never heard of a slime catching a cold, so I''m sure you''ll be fine.¡±


    Is that so?


    But if you immerse yourself in cold water for a long time, it will be cold, right?


    Shell wasn''t a slime in the first place.


    Doesn''t Adandara catch a cold?


    I wonder? It''s not about Adandara, but I''ve never heard of a tamed monster catching a cold, so the monster won''t catch a cold, right?


    I see? I hope so.


    Well, I don''t really know.


    Nh, I was worried.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Huh?


    Looking at the crowing, Shell came up from the river with Sora and the others on her back.


    Isn''t everyone cold?


    Puuu?


    Sora and the others lean back on my question.


    You can tilt your neck when you don''t understand the question or when it''s difficult to answer.


    Um, is your body cold?


    ¡­¡­


    No reaction, everyone.


    In other words, it was soaked in cold water, but it wasn''t cold.


    The body of a monster is amazing.


    "You must be tired from playing a lot. I made a place to rest, so come here. Let''s wipe your body, too."


    And when his father had spoken, the soras that came down from Sheil rested on the cloth that he had prepared.


    Father takes turns wiping the wet Sora and the others.


    "It''s so stiff, it won''t get so wet."


    "The droplets will fall off." The dirt may be left behind. "


    Haha


    When Sora and Flem were wiped clean, they jumped around my father, wondering if they still had enough fun.


    Sol was already wet when he was wiped down, whether he was tired or not.


    "You''re asleep."


    I see Sol in your father''s words.


    "It''s true."


    Sol is already in his dreams.


    Even if you gently stroke your head, there is no sign of waking up.


    You must be tired.


    Good night, Sol.


    Nnnnn!


    I rushed to find Ciel''s slightly aroused cry.


    Sheel was peeking into the river, her tail shaking violently.


    Sheil, what''s wrong?


    Is there something there?


    The next moment your father and I got up.


    Pashan.


    Eh!


    Siel!


    Shell bursts into the river.


    He rushed to run under Ciel and was about to come out of the river.


    Ah, fish?


    "I guess so." That''s a big one. "


    And Sheil came out of the river, and had a fish in her mouth.


    Pasha Pasha, Pasha Pasha.


    Isn''t it too big?


    The fish being dragged out of the river is about the same size as Siel.


    Well done on catching this fish.


    Dragging the fish completely out of the river, Shell sits beside the fish and looks at me and my father.


    It''s kind of like you''re proud of me, isn''t it?


    Haha, it''s true.


    From how Shell looks, it''s like, "How''s it going? Amazing, isn''t it?"


    Nah.


    She laughed at Shell with a slightly clear expression.


    Really, the behavior is cute.


    "Shell, it''s amazing how you''ve caught such a big fish."


    When I approached the fish, I was a little surprised because the adult fish got a little rampant.


    Shell immediately held the fish''s head down with her front leg.


    "Thank you, Shell."


    Look at the grown-up fish.


    "Father, can you eat this fish?"


    Nahhh!


    Well, I asked your dad.


    For some reason, Ciel shook his tail happily.


    Ciel, do you want to eat this fish?


    Oh, my tail''s shaking harder.


    ¡°All right, good luck judging that fish.¡±


    It might be a little tough because it''s big, but I think shells would like to eat it.


    Let''s do our best.


    "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you."


    I''m relieved to hear what your father said.


    As expected, I''ve never seen a big fish before.


    So I felt a little anxious.


    "By the way, I think we can eat this fish."


    That''s motivating, isn''t it?


    Well, let''s start with a knife.


    Huh?


    Why does your father have a sword?


    "Father, what are you doing with your sword?"


    "It''s small with a normal knife, isn''t it? That''s why we''re going to split it up so easily."


    Well, it''s certainly too small for the knife I always use.


    But judging the fish by the sword... is that okay?


    Um, is that okay?


    I''ll make sure to get it later, so there''s no problem.


    If that''s all right, that would be helpful.


    What about the gut?


    Well, I don''t know what to do.


    The fish itself is big, so the gut is definitely big too.


    If you leave it there, the monster may be attracted by the smell.


    To avoid that, should we deal with it right away?


    Burn it.


    Nodding to your father''s words.


    I think it''s the best way.


    If so, I''ll take out the guts first.


    "I''ll hang up." Can Ivy and Shell keep the fish down? "


    "All right."


    Ciel and I will hold the fish back, and my father will cut the fish under my direction.


    I was just accustomed to swords, and the cutout was beautiful.


    Besides, there is no mistake in cutting, so it is fast to judge.


    This is it.


    Your father takes the guts out of the giant fish and places them somewhere he can.


    Can I burn it?


    "Yeah. Oh, wait a minute. Ciel, do you have any fish guts?"


    ¡­¡­


    No reaction.


    "You can burn it."


    Shell doesn''t seem to eat it, so I don''t need it.


    Roger


    With the help of the magic stone attached to the sword, your father instantly ashes his internal organs.


    "As usual, it''s incredibly powerful, isn''t it?"


    I saw a magic stone that was still glowing slightly.


    It''s a really beautiful magic stone.


    After that, don''t cut it properly.


    Yeah.


    Grill the fish cut to the appropriate size, one after the other, with a skewer.


    Seasoning is a salt that highlights the taste of the fish.


    I want a soup, even if I have something cooked in a magic bag.


    Serve in a saucepan and simmer with water, leafy vegetables and fish.


    Once the vegetables and fish are cooked, season with ponzu vinegar to complete the dish.


    "Fish, it''s starting to feel good."


    "Yeah, it smells really good."


    I''m hungry.


    "By the way, Dad, this is... lunch is already over and it''s early for dinner." A snack? "


    As a snack, I even came out of my pocket.


    Because when it comes to fish, it''s fantastic.


    Nh ~, let''s just say dinner is early.


    You''ll definitely get hungry at night, won''t you?


    After all, let''s cook komono and make rice balls for evening meals.


    The contents are, of course, fish.


    "Pu..."


    Huh?


    Are Sora and Flem asleep?


    Ciel... fufu.


    It looks like you''re taking care of the fish you''re baking.


    "Maybe it''s time to slow down somehow."


    It matched a lot of things, and it was bumpy.


    It''s been a while since I''ve felt relaxed.


    By the way, I think I''ve forgotten something...?


    Um... I''m sure there''s someone...


    Ah!


    "What''s the matter, Ivy?"


    I completely forgot.


    I haven''t checked it either.


    Ivy?


    I haven''t sent anyone any furrows, and I haven''t even checked to see if they''ve arrived.


    Oh, my dad''s got a troubled look on his face.


    I completely forgot.


    I wonder if I can find out in the village of Marchu?


    I wonder? If it''s too small a village, Fuji might not be able to handle it right away.


    I can''t help but panic right now.


    But let''s see if we can get Faaru back when we get to Marthu Village.


    "Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    It looks like you''re getting a good burn.


    Ciel looks at me and my dad while he''s a little sobbing.


    You want to eat this fish so much.


    "The fax has been going on since we got to the village of Marche."


    Yeah.


    Now let''s enjoy the fish with Siel.

 768 Outside Editor

    - Lord Foronder''s Perspective -


    "Milord, you look terrible." My eyes are dead. "


    In the carriage.


    When I thought I was going to meet the King''s younger brother, I heard a voice from Amari sitting in front of me.


    He looked at me with a disgusted expression.


    "Amari, you''re my maid, aren''t you?"


    She sighs and asks questions about her attitude.


    Yeah, I failed.


    "Of course. Why now?" Are you okay with your head? "


    I knew this would happen.


    Nevertheless, I always thought:


    "That''s why! How about as a maid?"


    "... excuse me." Milord was too worried. "


    In the meantime, I''m worried.


    Haha


    "Are you serious? That''s more than that, Milord." The rats were sniffing around, but they were all caught in the back. After all, the church turned a blind eye to Milord. I''m still letting him swim because treating the mouse will show the church the gap. However, it will eventually disappear after completing its role. After that, do you want to kill me? Do you want to process it? Do you want to dispose of it? "


    Amari, I think the results are all the same.


    Killing, processing, and disposing of them would be the same.


    "Knock it off, it''s a bit depressing. Besides, it''s a rat with information about the mansion, so I thought I''d better erase it.¡±


    "Well, that''s right." I haven''t shown you the information you can use, but I have something to say about it. Let''s take care of it. "


    Yes, I''ll erase all those scraps.


    I sighed at Amari, who said mildly.


    Today''s amari seems to be in a bit of a bad mood.


    More poisonous than usual.


    Was there anything that made her feel bad?


    Speaking of which, this morning, the man who wanted to kill me went out into the Mansion.


    "Fufufu"


    Oh, so you''re in a bad mood.


    I haven''t been in the Mansion in a long time.


    Was there a hole in the security?


    Or who guided them?


    Well, if you leave it to the butler, you''ll be fine around here.


    Speaking of which, what happened to the attacker?


    What''s that?


    ¡°I''m using a confession agent to interrogate him. It''s going to take a while before we get all the information. However, it seems that the one who sent them is surrounded by those who will come to see them."


    "Hmph. I''ll see you soon."


    In other words, the King''s younger brother may be involved in this incident.


    Ahh, it''s really troublesome to go to see her.


    Milord, my expression has been dead for a while now.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''ll tighten up when I get there.¡±


    You must be tired from the recent activation of the church.


    However, it was a sudden call from the King''s younger brother.


    It''s really troublesome.


    I decided to go under the King''s brother myself, but I was frustrated when my schedule broke down.


    I''d like to cut it off soon, but I don''t have a replacement hideout.


    Isn''t it about time to cut out?


    "Nh?"


    When I look at Amari, I smile and smile.


    Speaking of which, she hated it a lot.


    ¡°If you hang up, I''ll take care of it.¡±


    I can''t. I still need you to take the position of King''s younger brother.


    The King''s younger brother is the best place to gather those who are dissatisfied with the current King.


    It hasn''t given up on becoming a king yet.


    I think I''m trying to hide it well, but I can''t.


    That''s why the aristocrats who are dissatisfied with the current king are gathered here.


    To drag down the present king and make his younger brother king.


    Well, the real purpose is to suck the sweet juice of our position and gain power.


    With the king nowadays, that''s impossible.


    That King''s brother will be able to manipulate as many words as he likes.


    Because it''s a bit clever and very stupid.


    It is said that the king has three children, but the two princes among them are no good.


    To be a puppet, you have to be somewhat clever.


    Unfortunately, the two princes weren''t very clever at all.


    The nobles who knew it didn''t even get close to the princes.


    There are so many unfortunate people around.


    Speaking of which, the first prince sent in a very stupid intermediary.


    I was drunk and I fell down the stairs before I got rid of it.


    ¡°Is it still worth it?¡±


    "Oh, there''s more." It''s a cover-up, too. "


    There were many nobles who tried to use the power of the King''s brother.


    They are simple, so in a way they are very easy to handle.


    Just a little bit of sweet information can help us fight crime.


    If they find out, I''m sure the King''s younger brother will protect me.


    Even though it doesn''t have that kind of power.


    Whether the armpit is sweet, or if you don''t have the imagination to think ahead, or if it is missing.


    Well, thanks to that, I can grab some evidence.


    Those who want to get power and suck sweet juices, and those who will easily turn their backs on crime, whether the king''s brother will protect them.


    In the position of the king''s brother, various scraps really gather up.


    "When you crush it, you''ll be around."


    It would be troublesome if I left it behind.


    "I know."


    Amari nodded with a serious expression.


    You really are a good maid.


    It''s a little rambunctious when it cuts.


    Con.


    Ahh, here we are.


    It''s really troublesome.


    "Milord, look, look."


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Take a deep breath once and close your eyes.


    Switch your feelings.


    "All right, let''s go."


    "That''s exactly the change." I''m impressed. "


    I think Amari would like that too.


    I used to have a rich expression, but now I can''t read the expression at all.


    This make-believe smile is a little scary for me, knowing the usual amari.


    As he stepped down from the carriage, the one who was standing beside the king''s younger brother bowed his head.


    His name is Alifa.


    I was a woman, but as a man, I was next to the King''s brother.


    Or rather, the King''s younger brother hadn''t noticed.


    Alifa said she was a woman.


    By the way, she is the sister of a man whom the King''s brother murdered.


    She''s the one who pulled us in, and her brother''s case is still under investigation.


    Looks like there''s someone besides the King''s brother involved.


    We still don''t know who it is.


    We''ve been expecting you.


    "Thank you. Please guide me."


    Yes.


    I see Alifa walking a short time ago.


    It seems that my height is not so different from mine.


    Because of that, even if you''re skinny, you''re misleading me to think you''re a man.


    ¡°I got a magic item called the Circle of Truth. It was given to me by a newly arrived nobleman.¡±


    The circle of truth.


    That''s a lying magic item.


    You''ve got another one of those bullshit things.


    "Thank you."


    Well, for the time being, will you do everything in your power to deal with it?


    I think we should investigate the new aristocrats surrounding us.

 769 Lesson 769 The Protector 2

    - Lord Foronder''s Perspective -


    Alifa guided me to the gorgeous door.


    I can feel multiple signs from inside the room.


    Apparently, I can be identified by the King''s younger brother and his surroundings.


    Well, I guess it''s not me that''s judging, but the change in the circle of truth.


    "This way."


    "Thank you."


    I greeted Alifa with a smile and saw that her cheeks were slightly pulled.


    I showed you a rude, sarcastic smile.


    Ton ton.


    "Excuse me, it''s Foronda."


    "Come on, let''s go."


    A sharp, slurred voice reaches my ears.


    No matter how many times I hear it, I don''t like this voice.


    It''s been a long time, Your Highness.


    The King walked slowly to his younger brother and lowered his head lightly.


    To my attitude, the scraps around the King''s younger brother... surrounded me a little.


    What''s that?


    Lower your head. Sweet angle?


    Lower it deeper?


    Hahaha, shut up, you scum.


    "It''s really been a long time." I didn''t come to the capital so I was worried. Well, it looks like Otlewa was a tough town. hahaha


    Show Alifa the smile she gave me in a way that made me laugh like a fool.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Yes, I am.


    There were too many problems with the church, the failure of my father''s business, inheritance problems, and so on, and the village was neglected.


    Besides, I left that traitor in charge of the town of Otruwa.


    ¡°What brings you to me today?¡±


    I summoned you at this busy time.


    I wish I had a good reason for that.


    Well, the purpose was to investigate me in the circle of truth on the King''s brother''s wrist.


    "Actually, people around me are a little worried." I wonder if you''re betraying me. Even if I say it''s okay, you won''t believe me. That''s why I thought I''d meet you like this. I thought if I talked to you, I would know that I was worried. "


    "A little worried."


    I''ve done a lot of things for this king''s brother.


    Well, actually, I didn''t do anything just to make it look like it.


    No, did it move a bit?


    Well, I don''t care.


    The King''s younger brother was deceived brilliantly and was a little more trusted than his surroundings.


    And there are people who don''t like it.


    The scraps that swarmed into the power of the King''s younger brother and tried to suck up the sweet juice... they were surrounded.


    "Are you worried? Let''s swear." I will not betray the "King''s brother who inherits the blood of the royal family". "


    When I finish my words, there is a sense of nervousness in the room.


    Both the King''s younger brother and his surroundings, everyone''s gaze turned to the circle of truth.


    They really don''t like it when they say they''re going to fix it.


    It''s not glowing.


    According to the words of the King''s younger brother, the circle of truth turned out to be the circle of light when it saw through the lies.


    I turned my gaze to the circle of truth in the wrist of the King''s younger brother.


    I wait and see for a while, but I don''t see it glowing.


    Well, I guess so.


    I haven''t told a single lie.


    "Aren''t you all right!" Foronda''s oath is not a lie! ¡±


    That''s right.


    I did not betray the "King''s brother who inherits the blood of the royal family."


    However, the "King''s brother" in front of him who had not inherited the blood of the royal family was betrayed.


    I''m telling the truth, so there''s no light.


    There is only one king in the world who has the blood of a royal family.


    Neither of the two princes is the king''s son.


    And he can''t leave a child.


    So, if he dies, the royal blood will end.


    Yes, if he dies.


    It''s up to the monsters in the church when he dies.


    I want to free him from his life quickly.


    But he is!


    Count Malliga, who is mostly using the power of the King''s brother, censors me.


    "Shut up! This truth--"


    Brother Wang!


    You don''t look familiar.


    Is he the new aristocrat surrounded by the King''s brother?


    No, I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    Where is it?


    "I knew there was nothing wrong with Foronda."


    In response to the words of the King''s younger brother, the eyes of the surrounding people turned to me.


    Yeah, I''m sorry about that.


    Because I rely on such things, I don''t know the truth.


    You''re an idiot.


    Well, unlike you, I''ll hide everything.


    She made a slightly strange expression and looked at everyone.


    Nevertheless, if you want to hide the circle of truth, you need to do better.


    If we all looked at the wrist of the King''s younger brother, we would have noticed something stupid.


    "Excuse me, but is there something on the wrist of His Highness the King''s younger brother?"


    Even though everyone is focused, I feel uncomfortable if I don''t notice it.


    However, if you pretend you don''t know anything, you can''t push too hard.


    Yeah, I really want you to do better.


    "No, nothing." This is the story. "


    The new perimeter may need a little attention.


    It''s faster to calm down than the people around you.


    I see.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I am the Duke of Grismere. Please don''t ask me for help from now on."


    "Welcome."


    The Duke of Grismere.


    Oh, I remember.


    There was a Duke of Grismia on the upper level of the church.


    He didn''t call himself Grismia, he didn''t call himself Rias, so he didn''t notice it at first.


    But when I was investigating the movement of Rias'' money, I found out he belonged to the Grismians.


    The church sent a man to the side of the king''s brother.


    This is to make you do something.


    What are you gonna make me do?


    "Foronda"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "I''m sorry, I tried you."


    ¡°No, I''m glad I believed it.¡±


    "That''s it." Foronda has something she needs to look into at the lords'' meeting. "


    Looks like you want to move after checking me out.


    It was also a lord''s meeting.


    "Anything I can do."


    "I''m looking for a child."


    Kids?


    Calm down, slow down.


    Is he the son of His Highness the King''s brother?


    When I leaned over and asked, I was a little surprised.


    Well, I know it''s not.


    "Ahahah. Say something funny."


    It seemed like you were happy.


    Now, what do you mean by a child?


    "Apparently, he''s the king''s bastard."


    Hee-hee.


    Is it the king''s...?


    "Oh, yes, I''m 9 or 10 years old. A girl. She''s likely to have special skills. And he''s on a journey."


    Have you noticed her?


    ¡°All right, I''ll ask the lords to look for a girl aged 9 or 10 who is traveling with her mother.¡±


    "Wait."


    For some reason, the Duke of Grismere was in a panic.


    What is it?


    ¡°It looks like my mother died and I''m travelling alone. So what I''m looking for is a girl who''s traveling alone."


    Looks like the Church got something.


    ¡°Very well. The lords'' council will be there before winter, so we will ask for your help.¡±


    Let''s move the Ginnals.


    No, you can''t.


    They are on an important mission.


    And he that trusteth in him that trusteth in him.


    "Come on, son of a king." Be cautious. "


    Got it.


    I don''t need the King''s brother anymore.


    It is possible that you are asking extra things, so do you want to deal with it during winter?